Allen  H.  Brown, 


./5~.  ." 


Srom  f^c  feifirarg  of 
(Pet>.  ^ffen  J^enrj  (f  ro«,n.  ®.  ®. 

^tm(^i^tii  6g  atm  fo 
^^c  £t6rarp  of 

(prtncefon  e0co%icaf  ^emtnarj 

i-j  >-^    lit 

1814 


i^HE 


NEW    TESTAMENT 


OF  OUR 


^w  Of  ni!cc) 


LORD  AND  SAVIOUR        l^»^0Eci5Bn    *; 

JESUS     CHRI8T: 


TRANSLATED  FROM  THE  ORIGINAL  GREEK. 


WITH 

ORIGINAL    NOTES    AND    PRACTICAL    OBSERVATIONS. 


BY  THOMAS  SCOTT, 

RECTOR  OF  ASTON  SANDFORD,  BUCKS,  AND  CHAPLAIN  TO  THE  LOCK  HOSPITAL 


^ 


VOL.  II. 


THE  FOURTH  AMERICAN,  FROM  THE  SECOND  LONDON  EDITION,  IMPROVED  AND  ENLARGE^. 


►»^XXS>«n^«X>€>®€=sa 


PUBLISHED  BY  DODGE  &  SAYRE,  No.  86  BROADWAY. 

J.  SEYMOUR,  PRtrtTER,  Ifo.  49  JOHN-STREET. 

1816, 


PREFACE 

TO  THE  EPISTLES  IN  GENERAL. 

TO 

St.  PAUL'S  EPISTLES, 

AND  TO  THE 

EPISTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS. 

THE  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE  TO  THE  ROMANS. 

We  noio  enter  upon  the  epistolary  part  of  the  JVcw  Testament,  concerning  tvhich  it  may  be  profitable  io  muJcc 
some  previous  remarks.  The  epistles  are  letters,  uriltcn  either  to  individuals,  or  to  particular  clmrches,  or  to 
several  churches  ;  or  they  are  catholic  epistles,  that  is,  circular  letters  to  the  churches  in  general.  It  is  supposed, 
that  they  ivere  all  icritten  by  one  or  other  of  the  apostles  ;  and,  excepting  the  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  and  the 
epistles  ascribed  to  John,  each  has  the  name  of  an  apostle  pref  .red  to  it.  l^hc  apostle  Paul's  name  is  ajixcd  to 
thirteen  of  them,  and  the  epistle  to  the  Hebreics  has  generally  been  ascribed  to  him  :  that  of  Peter  to  two  ;  thost 
of  James,  John,  and  Jude,  to  one,  each.  J\ow,  tf  they  were  actually  written  by  the  apostles,  what  shadow  of 
reason  can  there  be  in  the  opinion,  ivhich  7mmbers  maintain,  that  they  are  not  to  be  cojisidered  as  of  equal  au- 
thority with  the  Gospels?  The  Gospels,  indeed,  record  the  words  and  actions  of  Christ;  but  the  human  testimo- 
ny, by  which  these  words  and  actions  tcere  recorded,might  even  be  thought  inferior  to  thai  of  the  epistles,  for  neither 
Mark  nor  Luke  ivere  apostles  ;  and  tve  have  as  full  proof  that  the  epistles  were  divinely  inspired,  as  that  the 
Gosjjels  were.  Various  reasons  may  be  assigned,  why  many  truths  should  be  more  obscurely  delivered  duriiig 
our  Lord''s  ministry  than  afterwards,  of  which  he  gave  several  intimations  :  and  where  are  we  to  look  for  the 
full  and  explicit  declarations  of'''-  the  whole  counsel  of  God,''"'  but  in  the  writings  of  those  xvhom  the  Lord  Jesus 
selected  as  the  depositaries  of  his  truths  ;  to  whom  he  gave  the  keys  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven  ;  to  n-hom  he 
promised  to  give  the  Holy  Spirit,  "  to  teach  them  all  things,  and  lead  them  into  all  truth  ;"'  and  whom  he  sent, 
to  make  known  his  Gospel,  even  as  the  Father  had  sent  him?  If  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles  teas  the  unadulter- 
ated and  entire  truth  of  God,  and  altogether  of  divine  authority,  as  they  preached  it,  why  should  it  not  be  so 
when  they  committed  it  to  writing .''  and  if  it  was  not  the  unadulterated  entire  truth,  but  either  redundant  or 
defective,  then  Christianity  u-as  corrupted  or  mutilated,  even  from  the  first.  It  must  also  be  observed,  that  it 
is  impossible  that  we  can  know  what  the  apostles  preached,  except  fromivhat  they  themselves  wrote,  or  what 
others  ivrote  concerning  them  :  and  can  we  suppose  that  their  own  tvritings  arc  of  less  authority  than  the  lorit- 
ings  of  others  on  the  same  subjects  ?  If  there  be  any  ground  for  making  this  distinction  between  the  Gor.pels 
and  the  apostolical  v:ritings,  how  is  the  Church  '•  built  on  the  foundation  of  the  apostles  and  prophets  .?" 
'  Hence  then  it  folloivs,  that  ichat  the  apostles  have  delivered  in  these  epistles,  as  necessary  to  be  believed  or 
'  done  by  Christians,  must  be  as  necessary  to  be  believed  and  practised  in  order  to  salvation,  as  what  iras  pcr- 
'  sonally  taught  by  Christ  himself,  and  is  contained  in  the  Gospels.''     (^^'hitby.) 

Most  of  the  epistles,  especially  those  of  St.  Paul,  ivere  written  to  the  Churches,  the  planting  of  which  is  recorded 
in  the  Acts  of  the  apostles  ;  and  the  history  so  entirely  tallies  with  them,  even  in  the  most  minute  particulars,  and. 
evidently  icithout  the  least  design  or  aim  at  coincidence,  that  the  more  carefully  they  are  examined,  and  compared 
with  the  history,  the  more  icill  it  appear,  that  both  are  indisputably  genuine.  This  has  been  shown  clearly,  by 
the  learned  Dr.  Paley,  in  his  Koi-a:'  Paulina;;  and  I  am  decidedly  of  opinion,  that  all  the  genius,  sagacity, 
and  care  of  any  number  of  the  most  able  men,  ivho  ever  lived,  would  be  absolutely  insufficient  to  forge  a  history, 
and  a  number  of  epistles,  so  manifestly  frank,  artless,  and  often  immethodical ;  and  yet  to  make  the  one  so  com- 
pletely to  confirm  the  other,  ff  ever  books  had  such  internal  evidence  of  being  genuine,  that  no  reaso7iable  mon, 
after  a  diligent  examination  of  them,  could  doubt  of  it,  these  are  the  books.  But  if  the  epistles  be  genuine,  they 
must  be  inspired,  and  also  prove  the  divine  origin  of  Christianity.  Our  Lord  not  only  foretold  his  own  dtatk 
and  resurrection ;  and  that  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  in  that  generation,  the  Gospel  sho'dd  be 

A  2 


ROMANS. 

fen/  extemivchj  preached  ;  hut  he  promised  to  invest  his  apostles  and  disciples  with  miracvlotts  powers,  and  es~ 
pecialhj  with  the  gift  of  tongues,  in  order  to  accomplish  this  object.  '■  JS'ow,  I  desire  to  know,  whether  any 
•  thing  of  this  nature  waj  ever  undertaken,  or  laid,  as  the  foundation  of  their  credit,  by  any  other  authors  of  any 
^  doctrine  or  religion?  Whether  they  ever  made  their  oun  violent  death,  and  resurrection,  the  foundation  of 
'  their  vcrucitij  ?  Or  promised  the  like  powers  and  assistances,  after  they  were  risen,  to  those  who  should  pro^ 
'  inote,  or — embrace  their  doctrine  ?  Or  whether  that,  which  no  man  else  durst  undertake,  was  not  performed 
'  effectually  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  ?'  (\Vl1itb3 .) — -^^^  '^'^  fulfilment  of  these  promises,  the  apostles,  (espe- 
cially St.  Paul.)  in  these  epistles  continually  refer,  as  to  farts  most  certainly  known  by  tliore.  to  whom  they 
wrote  ;  and  which  none  could  deny  or  (jucstion.  They  appeal  to  the  Churches,  whether  themselves  hud  not  ex- 
ercised these  miraculous  gifts  among  them,  miy,  conferred  them  on  others :  they  argue  with  them,  from  these 
gifts,  as  to  the  truth  of  their  doctrine,  ivhcn  heretics  perverted  it :  they  appeal  to  these  gifts,  as  deciding  between 
them  and  their  opposcrs  :  they  lay  down  rules  for  the  bchaviour'of  the  Churches,  in  respect  of  them  ;  and  they 
sharply  rejirove  several  instances  of  misconduct  in  this  particular.  Can  it  then  be  doubted,  that,  supposing  the 
epistles  genuine,  these  miraculous  gifts  were  publicly  exercised  and  conferred,  and  that  all  knew  them  to  be  so? 
And  if  this  was  the  fact,  was  not  the  promise  of  Christ  fidfilled  ?  Is  not  Christianity  from  God?  And  can 
it  be  supposed  that  the  writers,  who  exercised  and  conferred  these  powers  in  so  conspicuous  a  manner,  were  left 
to  tkonsclccs,  without  the  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  addressing  the  Churches  on  the  most  important  sub- 
jects, and  transmitting  their  doctrine  to  posterity  ? 

The  epistles  in  general  are  written  in  language,  w'hich  shows  that,  if  genuine,  they  must  have  been  known  by  the 
Churches,  to  ichich  they  were  addressed,  ditring  the  life  of  the  writers  :  but  can  it  be  supposed  that  suehjacti 
were  spoken  of  as  undeniable,  during  the  lives  of  the  writers  ;  and  yet,  no  one  of  their  opposers,  either  heretics 
or  persecutors,  {jtol  to  say  their  friends,)  knowing  that  no  such  facts  had  taken  place,  should  stand  forth,  pub- 
licly to  deny  anil  confute  them  ?  It  is  also  undeniable,  that  most  of  the  epistles  were  known,  at  a  very  early  period, 
to  other  Churches,  as  the  writings  of  the  apostles  whose  7iames  they  bear.  Very  soon,  translations  were  made 
of  them  into  other  languages,  copious  quotations  were  taken  from  them,  and  homiiics,  or  expositions,  were  made 
on  them.  The  Churches,  with  one  consent,  acknoicleJued  them  as  the  word  of  God  ;  aiui  neither  heretics,  schis- 
matics, nor  opposers  of  the  Gospel,  denied  that  they  were  the  genuine  writings  of  the  apostles,  and  the  stcmdarcl 
records  of  Christiatiity.  But  had  these  epistles,  bearing  the  name  of  this  or  the  other  apostle,  been  brought 
forward  after  their  death,  tvhen  no  one,  either  in  the  Church  specially  addressed,  or  in  other  Churches,  had  ever 
before  heard  of  them,  can  it  be  conceived  but  that  they  wotdd  have  been  rejected  as  spurious  ?  It  is  evident  the 
claim  would  have  been  absurd,  and  the  imposture  manifest.  Had  they  not  been  known  during  the  life  of  the  wri- 
ters, at  what  time,  or  in  what  manner,  could  it  have  been  possible  to  have  palmed  them  on  the  Church,  and 
to  have  obtained  them  the  credit  of  apostolical  writings  ? 

The  epistle  to  the  Hebrews,  not  bearing  the  name  of  St.  Paul;  that  of  James,  tvhich  it  seems  at  that  time,  as  well 
as  in  later  ages,  was  supposed  irreconcileable  with  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul ;  the  second  epistle  of  Peter,  which 
probably  was  written  just  before  his  martyrdom,  cmd  was  not  generally  known  till  after  his  death;  and  the 
second  and  third  epistles  of  John,  in  which  he  only  styles  himetf  "  the  elder  ;"  were  not  for  some  time  received 
by  the  Churches  as  genuine  ;  but  this  shoivs  the  scrupulous  caution  of  the  primitive  Chr  istians  in  this  respect 
and  further  incpiiry,  together  with  internal  evidence,  at  length  obtained  the  admission  of  them  into  the  sacred  ca- 
non. Yet  very  many  writings,  which  in  some  places,  and  for  a  time,  tcere  admitted  as  apostolical  and  divine, 
were  afterwards,  on  fuller  investigation  rejected,  and  most  of  them  have  sunk  into  oblivion. 

The  epistolary  jiart  of  the  JS'ew  Testament,  while  it  more  fully  shows  the  accomplishment  of  the  ancient  prophecies 
concernintj;  the  establishment  of  the  Jllessiah's  kingdom,  than  even  the  historical  part  had  done,  contains  also  many 
rcmarkahlc  propdiccics,  several  of  ichich  have  already  received  as  remarkable  an  accomplishment ;  but  some  still 
remain  to  be  fulfilled.  (Notes,  Rom.  si.  2  Thcs.  ii.  1—12.  1  Tim.  iv.  1— .3.  2  Tim.  iii.  1—5.  2  Pet.  ii.  iii.) 
This  also  constitutes  an  irrefragable  proof  that  they  were  written  by  inspiration  of  that  God,  who  sees  the  end 
from  the  bcs^inniiig. 

Finally,  it  will  appear,  as  we  proceed,  that  the  writers  of  these  epistles  speak  of  themselves,  and  of  each  other,  as 
authoritatively  delivering  the  truth  and  will  of  God  to  mankind.  Even  the  exceptions,  as  they  are  supposed  to 
be  in  a  few  instances,  more  undeniably  establish  the  general  rule  :  for  tvhy  shouldan  apostle  intimate  that  he  on- 
ly gave  his  own  opinion,  and  not  a  divine  and  authoritative  injunction,  in  a  particular  ease,  unless  cotiscious,  and 
unless  demanding  his  readers  to  allow,  that  in  all  other  cases  he  spake  as  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost?  But  if 
they  advanced  siuh  claims,  what  alternative  is  there,  between  admitting  them  in  their  full  extent,  or  decidedly  re- 
jcctimr  them  ?  That  is.  What  allernative  is  there,  between  receiving  the  apostolical  epistles  as  the  infallible  word 
of  God,  and  the  standard  of  truth  and  duty,  or  wholly  rejecting  them  as  bold  impostures  ?  Had  no  such  claims 
been  advanced,  ii  might  have  been  allowed  (hat  they  were  good  men,  right  upon  tht  whole,  yet  erroneous  in  some 


ROMANS. 

fhhii^'! :  {and  then  ichcrc  shall  wc  have  a  divine  tlandard  of  Christianity  ?)  But  as  the  case  is,  either  they  are 
infallihli/  ris[hl.  their  doctrine  dioine,  their  writimrs  the  standard  by  which  all  other  doctrines  7nnst  be  tried,  or 
they  claim  for  themselves,  and  each  other,  tvhat  they  had  no  right  to  claim.  I  ivoidd  be  very  caii/ioiis,  in  ventur- 
ing on  this  ground ;  but  lam  fully  persuaded,  that  more  injury  is  done  to  the  cause  of  truth  by  a  half-hearted 
allowance,  that  the  epistles,  (or  other  jiarts  of  Scripture,)  arc  genuine,  authentic,  and  instructive,  but  possibly  in 
some  things  erroneous,  than  by  all  the  open  attacks  of  infidels.  For  these  plausible  statements  leave  us  no  stand- 
ard of  truth  and  duty  ;  7io  wcnj  of  discriminating  between  true  doctrine  and  heresy  ;  no  divinely  appoin.cd  ex- 
hibition of  the  Christian  religion,  with  which  all  other  exhibitions  must  be  compared,  and  admitted,  or  rejected, 
as  they  agree  or  do  not  agree  with  it. 

The  peculiar  doctrines  of  the  Gospel  are  here  more  explicitly  stated  and  explained,  cmd  their  practical  tendency  more 
arcjiimentativcly  shown,  than  in  the  historical  books.  The  distinguishing  truths  there  laid  down  have  been  kept 
in  view  through  the  whole  of  the  preceding  exposition  :  audit  will,  therefore,  be  unnecessary  fortnaliy  to  answer 
those,  who  have  endeavoured  to  reconcile  this  part  of  the  Scripture  with  systems  of  a  contrary  nature  and  ten- 
dency. It  may,  however,  be  proper  to  say,  that  the  author  has  considered,  with  some  attention,  both  Dr.  Taylor''s 
key  to  the  epistle  to  the  liomans,  cmd  the  eminent  Jl'Ir.  Locke's  comment  on  several  of  the  epistles  :  but,  deeply 
convinced  that  both  oj'  these  publications  "  darken  counsel  by  tvords  without  knowledge,'''  he  can  only  on  some  in- 
cidental matters  deduce  instruction  from  them.  In  general,  if  the  various  terms,  used  in  Scripture  eouccrning 
Israel  as  a  nation,  be  in  the  same,  or  nearly  the  same,  sense  to  be  applied  to  Christians  under  the  JS'ew  Testa- 
ment, where  is  the  type  and  the  antitype  f  Where  is  the  true  Israel,  as  distinguished  from  Israel  after  the  flesh  ? 
^ind  where  are  we  to  learn  either  the  character^  privileges,  or  duties,  of  true  believers? 

Severed  of  the  epistles  were  ivritten  on  special  occasio7is,  but  others  were  not.  These  special  occasions,  however, 
■acre  of  that  nature,  that  they  gave  the  most  favourable  opportunity  for  explaining  doctrines,  enforcing  precepjts, 
and  giving  admonitions  and  counsels  of  the  greatest  importance  to  the  Church  of  Christ  in  every  age.  A'or 
has  any  thing  ever  yet  bem  devised,  more  suited  to  render  "  the  tvord  of  God  ofiio  effect,'"'  than  the  notion,  that 
we  have  little  or  nothing  to  do  with  this  and  the  other  part  of  Scripjfure,  and  can  cotulude  nothing  general  from 
it,  because  it  teas  ivritten  on  a  jjarticular  occasion.  }]  e  begin  with  the  epistles  of  the  ajwstle  Paul,  icho  wrote, 
as  icell  as  laboured,  more  abundantly  than  all  his  brethren.  Fourteen  of  his  epistles  are  reserved  for  our  instruc- 
tion. In  all  his  writitigs  ice  perceive  evident  proofs  of  a  sound  judgment,  a  talent  for  close  reasoning,  a  lively 
imagination,  and  fervent  affections  :  sometimes,  yet  not  so  often  as  many  have  supposed,  he  induces  a  measure  of 
obscurity  by  long  parentheses.  Jill  his  abilities  and  endowments,  however,  were  directed  and  superintended  Ly 
the  Spirit  of  inspiration.  The  epistle  to  the  Romans  is  placed  first,  though  some  others  were  icrittcn  before  it : 
but  it  was  addressed  to  the  Christians  who  resided  in  the  capital  city  of  that  great  empire,  tchich  then  lorded  it 
over  the  whole  knoion  world  ;  and  the  epistle  itself  is  one  of  the  longest  and  most  comprehensive  of  all  that  iverc 
written  by  the  apostle.  It  is  not  known  when,  or  by  ivhom,  the  Gospel  was  first  preached  at  Rome;  but  it  is 
conjectured  that  it  teas  carried  thither  by  some  of  those  Jews  who  v;ere  converted  at  the  day  of  Pentecost,  (Acts 
ii.  10.)  Paul,  however,  had  not  yet  visited  that  city  ;  but,  as  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  he  deemed  it  proper  to 
use  this  method  of  establishing  the  believers  in  the  faith  ;  and  of  giving  them  such  a  eomjjrehensive  view  of 
the  Christian  religion,  as  might  put  them  upon  their  guard  against  false  teachers  of  various  descriptions.  This 
epistle  is  the  only  part  of  the  scripture,  in  which  divine  truth  is  delivered  in  a  systematical  method :  and  it  is  a 
proper  7nodel  for  any  one,  who  intends  to  compile  a  body  of  diviniti/.  After  the  introduction,  the  apostle  opens 
his  subject,  (as  it  is  reasonable  to  begin  such  systematical  treatises,)  by  showing  man's  relations  ami  obligations 
to  God  his  Creator,  and  his  apostacy  from  his  worship  and  service  :  he  proceeds  to  prove  the  universal  sinful- 
ness of  both  Gentiles  and  Jews,  and  the  impossibility  of  any  man's  justifying  himself  before  God  by  his  own 
obedience.  Having  brought  the  world  in  guilty,  and  deserving  of  wrath,  he  j)roceeds  to  state  the  method  of  our 
salvation  by  the  mercy  of  God,  through  the  redemption  of  his  Son,  and  the  xvay  of  justification  by  faith  in  his 
blood.  This  he  proves,  illustrates,  and  exemplifies  very  fully  :  he  next  proceeds  to  show  that  this  icay  of  justifi- 
cation is  closely  connected  icith  sanctification  and  evangelical  obedience  :  he  then  states  the  believer's  crpericnce 
and  conflicts  ;  and  displays  his  character,  hopes,  and  privileges  :  cmd,  at  length,  he  leads  our  reflections  back  to 
the  source  of  these  blessings,  in  the  eternal  election,  and  sovereign  love  and  mercy  of  God.  Having  thus  stated, 
proved,  and  answered  objections  to  his  doctrine,  and  discussed  several  questions  respecting  the  calling  of  the 
Gentiles  and  the  rejection  of  the  Jews,  he  applies  the  whole  discourse  by  a  varity  of  practical  exhortations,  pre- 
cepts, and  instructions,  enforced  by  evangelical  motives.  And  having  touched  upon  some  particulars  suited  to  the 
circumstances  of  those  times,  he  concludes  wfth  affectionate  salutations,  cautions,  and  prayers,  and  with  ascribinrr 
glory  to  God  our  Saviour.  The  order  in  which  the  ejnstles  were  ivritten,  and  the  date  of  each,  ic  ill  probably  ic 
given  at  a  subsequent  period  of  the  work. 


.^.  D.  6t. 


ROMANS. 


jS.  D.  61. 


»xv 


.  tl 


II. 


1.  9.  XI 
18  Julinxii.  20. 
xlii  11-10  XV. 
li  £0.  Acls 
XXVJi.  23  SCor. 
>v.  S  Oal  i.  in. 
I'hil  i  1.  li  II. 
ill.  G,  7. 


I.    Jam 
I'et. 


Re 


I    a 

I.   Jude 


xiii  fi  o. 
c5.  li  13.  Acts 
ix  15  xsii.  14, 
li.  :i.  sxvi  It; 
-18  I  Cor.  i. 
I.  Ix.  I.  16—18. 
XT.  B-in  2  Cor. 
i  I.  xi  5.  XJI. 
II      GjI    i.  1.  II 


im  i.  I.  12  ii. 
2  Tim  i  II. 
It   i   I.     Heo. 


l>eut.  X    8 
Clir.    xxiii.    13 
Is  xlix.  I     Jei 
i.  6.    Ads  xiii 


CHAPTER  I. 

The  apostle  shows  his  apostolical  office, 
and  the  ^rcat  subject  of  his  ministry, 
1 — ^>-  lie  salutes  the  Christians  at 
Rome,  6,  7  ;  thanking  God,  on  their 
account,  and  praying  for  them  ;  espe- 
cially that  he  might  come  and  preach 
among  them,  8—1,0.  The  Gospel  is 
the  jmwer  of  God  to  salvation,  and 
shows  the  only  tvay  of  justification,  16, 
17.  Sinners  are  exposed  to  the  wrath 
of  God,  for  acting  in  opposition  to  the 
light  afforded  them,  18—22.  A  dread- 
ful description  of  the  Gentile  world, 
as  given  up,  by  the  just  displeasure  of 
God,  to  vile  idolatries  and  iniquities, 
2,}— 32. 


20.     ■   XTi.     2b. 

Ti^'LkA  \k  "  "O^^UL,   "  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ, 
i',',h*t."{3.  ^\     Jl      "  called  to  be  an  apostle,  "^  separated 
'•ril":iK  iJ,  \t  ""^o  '  *'i6  gospel  of  God, 
rV'-'^J  "Luke      2  (Wliicli  '  lie  had  promised  afore  by 
aIis    x°'   ij  h's  prophets  in  s  the  holy  scriptures,) 

yivi  r, — — — giii.  I     I's  cxix    140.  Dao.  X.  21.   2  Tim  iii    15,  IG.    2  Pet  i.  20, 21. 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  I.  V.  1 — 4.  According  to  the  custom  of 
those  times,  the  aposde  began  thi.s  epistle  by  prefixing  his 
name  and  distinguishing  tide.  The  Christians  at  Rome 
would  receive  this  letter  from  Paul,  who  was  also  called 
fcaaul,  and  had  been  a  persecutor  of  the  Church,  but  who 
noiv  regarded  it  as  his  honour  and  happiness  to  be  the  ser- 
vant of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  be  called  his  apostle;  having 
been  separated  and  appointed  by  the  choice  and  eft'ectual 
calling  of  God,  to  preach  his  Gospel  to  the  world,  and  to 
spend  his  life  in  promoting  it.  This  doctrine  was  no  novel 
invention,  but  the  fulfilment  of  the  promises  made  in  the 
sacred  Scriptures  by  the  prophets;  and  it  respected  the  Son 
of  God,  even  Jesus  the  Saviour,  the  promised  Messiah, 
the  Prophet,  Priest,  and  King  of  the  Church,  whom  all 
believers  acknowledged  and  obeyed  as  their  Lord.  lie  was 
drscended  from  David  according  to  the  flesh,  or  in  Ids 
human  nature:  but  he  had  also  been  declared,  and  deter- 
mined, to  be  the  Son  of  God  by  that  divine  power,  which 
■idscd  him  from  the  dead.  The  expression,  "  according 
•  to  the  Spirit  of  Holiness,"  has  been  generally  inter- 
preted to  signify, "'  according  to  his  divine  nature;"  but  it 
is  not  used  in  thjs  sense  in  any  other  place,  nor  does  it 
naturally  convey  that  idea.  Others  therefore  explain  it  of 
the  conception  of  Jesus,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  on  which 
account  he  Avas  called  the  Son  of  God  :  but  this  does 
nothing  more  than  state  what  he  was  ".according  to 'the 
"flesh,"  or  in  his  human  nature:  whereas  the  apostle 
seems  to  have  intended  to  show  his  divine  nature,  as  the 
"  only  begotten  Son  of  the  Father;"  and  the  aH/t7/i«sts,  as 
well  as  the  context,  evidently  requires  this.  Our  Lord  indeed 


3  Concerning  ''his  Son  Jesus  Christ h 9.  »iii. 8,329 

our  Lord,  '  which  Avas  made  of  the  seed  »i«t.  ""m."  i'- 
of  David  *■  according  to  the  flesh  ; 

4 

with  power,  "  according  to  the  Spirit  of  ho-  m.  '»i?2*  fy. 

liness  by  the  resurrection  from  tne  dead  ;  3iAx\n^\lot. 

5  By  whom  °  we  have  received  grace  coi  i. 'j3-is; 

and  "  apostleship,  t  for  ^  obedience  to  the  uonn  ■  V 

laitli,  1  among  all  nations,  '  for  his  name ;  fj' »  i  >■ 

o  Among  whom  '  arc  ye  also  '  the  call-  'j'g^'^, 

ed  of  Jesus  Christ ;  f-yj^ 

7  To  "  all  that  be  in  Rome,  *  beloved  M.''"m''[x~n 

of  God,  y  called  to  be  saints:  ^  Grace  to  1','^i^^i,'^. 

you  and  "  peace,  from  "  God  our  Father,  ^J. 
'  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 


10— 

CT.Ii   18. 

cii.  12- 

Ixxxlx 

36,  37     Is   ix.  6, 

xxiil.S, 


22  xxii 

Luke  1. 

3l-:)3  69    ii.  4 

— 6.  .lotin  vii  42. 

Acts  ii.  30.  xiii.  22,  23  2  Tim   il.  8 k  vlii   3.  is.  5  Gen.  iii.  15.  John  i   14   Gal  iv.  i. 

1  Tim.  iii    16   I  John  iv   2,  3.  2  Jolin  7 •  Gr  dtlermintd 13   John  ii    18-21    Acta 

ii.  15  iv.  10—12   V.  30—32  xiii.  33—35   Xvii.  31.  2  Cor  Xiii  4   Eph  i.  19—23. 

mLukexviii  31-33  xxiv.  26,27.  Heb.  ix   14.  I  Pel.  1.  1 1.  2  Pet  i.21.Rer. 

3   XV.  15,  16  John  i.  16    I  Cnr.  XV.  10  2  Cor.  iii.  5,  6  Gal  i.  15, 16.  £pli. 


24.  32. 
Heb,  V   5,0- 

xix  in, n 

iii.  2—9  I  Tim  i.  II.  12 
of  fait k. p  X 


o  Acta  I.  25.  I  Cor.  ix  2  Gal   ii.  8,  9. 1  Or,  te  the  libidi 

26   Acts  vi.  7   3  Cor.  x.  4—6    Heb.  v.  9 q  iii.  29. 

30. xi    12,  I.-}  XV  9—13-  10   Gen.  xxii    VJ.  Ps  xxii  27   Ixvii  2  Ixxii  17.  Mat.  xxviii.  19. 

Markxvi.  15,  16   I.uke  .\xiv,  46,  47  Acts  ix.  15.  xxii.  21.  jxvi   17.18. rMal.  i.  II    M. 

Acts  XV    14    K.phi.6.I2   I  Pet.  ii   9,  10 sKplj.i    11    Col.  i.  6.  21. 1  vili.  28— 30.  ix. 

24.  1  Cor   i.  9.  Gal.  i.  6.    I  Tiies.  ii.  12.  SThta.  ii  I4  2Tini.l  9.   Heb   iii.  I.    1  Pet  ii.9. 

21.  V    10.  2Pet  i   10   Rev.  xvii   14 u  Actsxv.  23  I  Cor  i  2  2  Cor  i   I.Pbii  i.  1  Col. 

i.2.  Jam  i.  1   1  Pet  i  1,3.  Jude  I.Rev.ii  1.  8  12.  18.29  iii  17.  U  22 xix.35.  Deut. 

xxxiii   12.  Ps  Ix.  5.  Cant,  v  1.  Col.  iii   12.  I  Tim.  vi  2 y6  Col.  ill.  15.  IThes  i».7. 

1  Pet  i   15.  2  Pet   i.  3. z  1  Cor  i  3.  2  Cor.  i   2  Gal.  i  3.  Eph.  i.  2   Phil  i  2.  Col.  i.  i. 

1  Thes   i    I.  2  Thes.  i.  2   1  Tim   i.  2   2  Tim.  i.  2   Til.  i  4.  Ph  lein  3.  1  Pet.  i.  2.  2  Pet  i 

2  2  John  3  Jude  2  Rev  i   4,  5. a  v.  I.  xiv.  17.  xv.  13.  33  Ps  cxxii.  6   U  Iv.  12   Ivil. 

19  21    Zcch   vi   13.  Luke  ii.  14.  X    5.  6.  xix.  38.  42.  John  xiv  27.  xvi  33.  Acts  x.  36  Epb, 


1  Tlics  V.  23  2  Thes.  iii.  16.  Heli 
4  I'hil.  iv.  20.  I  Thes.  i.  3.  2  Thes 
xvi  23  2  Cor  xii.  8—10  xiii  U.  Gal  vi 
11—13.  v.  28.  2  The9.  ii.  16, 17.  iii.  16.  13. 


-b&latt.  V    16.  vi    8,9.  John  XX.  IT. 

i   1.  1  John  Iii   I. c  Acts  vii.  49,  60.  I  Cor. 

18.  Eph.  vi    23  24  Phil.  iv.  13.23.  1  Thea.  iii. 
ITim.  iv.22  Philem. 25.Uev.  xxii  21. 


wrought  all  his  miracles  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  which  was 
"  given  to  him  without  measure :"  but  the  ajiostle  plainly 
speaks  of  "  the  Spirit  of  holiness,"  in  immediate  con- 
nexion with  the  demonstration,  that  Jesus  was  the  Son  of 
God,  which  arose  from  his  resurrection  from  the  dead. 
Now,  the  pouring  out  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the  wit- 
nesses of  his  resurrection,  and  all  the  stupendous  eflfects 
which  followed,  both  in  respect  of  them,  and  of  those  -on 
whom  they  laid  their  hands,  were  a  divine  attestation  to 
their  testimony ;  and  thus  Jesus,  who  was  crucified  for 
declaring  that  he  was  the  Son  of  Gel,  was  "  determined 
"  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power,  by  his  resurrection  ;" 
according  to  the  demonstration  of  that  event,  arising  from 
the  divers  ]50wers,  signs,  and  miracles,  which  the  Spirit  of 
God  enabled  the  apostles  and  primitive  Christians  to  per- 
form. {Note,  Heb,  ii.  3,  4.)  It  may  also  be  observed, 
diatthe  Holy  Spirit  had  foretold  by  the  prophets,  that  the 
Messiah  would  be  the  Son  of  God,  as  well  as  the  Son  of 
David  ;  and  also  that  he  would  be  put  lo  death,  and  rise 
again,  and  enter  into  his  glory.  When,  therefore,  the 
Lord  Jesus,  having  been  put  to  death  as  a  deceiver  and 
blasphemer,  arose  from  the  dead,  "  ascended  on  high, 
"  and  gave  gifts  to  men,"  especially  by  pouring  out  the 
Holy  Spirit  on  his  apostles  and  disciples,  according  to  the 
predictions  of  holy  men,  from  the  beginning,  "  who  spake 
"  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Ghost;"  he,  in  both 
respects,  was  "  declared  to  be  the  Son  of  God  with  power, 
"  by  his  resurrection  from  the  dead,  according  fo  the 
"  .Spirit  of  holiness.'  {Nole.^,  Acts  ii.  22—36.  3Iarg. 
Ref.) 
V.  5—7.     From  this  glorious  Saviour,    Paul  declared 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Ji.  D.  61. 


J vi.  17. 1  Cor  i.  8  First,  ''I  thank  my  God  Mhroue;h 
vJ^\  \-l  Jesus  Christ  for  you  all,  '  that  your  farth 
coiiwirhc. .     gp^j.^^^    ^^    throughout    ?  the    whole 


.  .,  -.    HI.  9    2  IS 
Tlies  i  3.  STin.  f  , 

I.  3-S    Philen..  WOrld 
4,9.  2  Ja)in  ( 
John  3,  4. 
e  Eph.  ill.  21.   V. 

--   —  •  i.  II  serve 


9  For  ''  God  is  my  witness,  '  whom  I 

with  my  spirit  in  ''  the  2:osnel  of 

iPet.  U.S.  iv.ii.  his  Son,  '  that  without  ceasing  "'  1  make 

f  svi.  19   1  Tbes.  .      '      ,  ,  .  ° 

'm"'    xiv  14  Qicntion  ol  you  always  m  my  prayers  ; 
i.„teii.  1.  Acts      10  Making  "  request,  if  by  any  means 
'I'i"  a  co?*i"3"  "°^^  ^*  length  I  might  have  "  a  prosperous 
oil  i°so "phil:  journey  p  by  the  will  ol  God,  to  come 

i.  8.  I  Thes.  il.  5  unto  VOU. 
-10.  lTiin.ii.7.  "'""  J""' 

11  For  "  I  long  to   sec  you,  'that  I 


j  Acta  XX 

Phil  ii.  23.  Col 

i  28,  30  2  Tim.  i    3 *0. , 

14,  15.  Phil.  iii.  3. k  Mark 

Lukexviii   1.  .\ct3xii.  5  Eph. 


m»  spirit    John  iv.  23,  54.    Acts  six   21.    1   Cor  X 

.  "Acts  iii.  26.    1  Joh.T  v.  9-12. 1  I  Sam.  xii.  23 

._ _^..   ..  18.  1  Thc3.  V.  17.  2T(m   i.  3. m  Eph  i  10-19. 

J*,  Sic  Phil  i  4.  9—11.  Col.  i.  -J— 13.  1  Thes.  i.  S.  Philem  4. n  xv.  22-24.  30- 

32.  Phil  iv  6.    1  Thes  ii.  18  iii.  10,11.  Philem.  22.   Heb.  siii.  19 o  Acts  xix.  21 

xxvii.  xxviii p  Acts  xviii.  21.  xxi-  U  1  Cor  iv.  19   .lain.  iv.  15. q  Geo 


15     2  Co 
.  I- 


,.  2-5.  Erh  i».  e-is 


r  XV.  29.  Acti 


that  he  had  received  mercy  and  grace,  as  well  as  an  ap- 
pointment to  the  apostolical  office ;  that  he  might  be  em- 
ployed as  his  instrument,  in  bringing  sinners  of  all  nations 
to  "  the  obedience  of  faith,"  by  accepting  of  the  Redeemer's 
mercy,  and  becoming  subject  to  his  authority,  for  the 
honour  of  his  name  in  their  salvation,  worship,  and  ser- 
vice. Among  this  happy  and  favoured  company,  were  the 
persons  to  whom  he  sent  this  epistle;  for  they  too  had 
been  called  by  the  Gospel  to  profess  themselves  the  disci- 
ples of  Jesus,  to  bear  his  name,  and  to  trust  and  serve 
him.  As  Paul  was  the  aposde  of  the  Gentiles,  he  consi- 
dered himself  peculiarly  interested  in  their  welfare,  though 
they  had  not  been  converted  by  his  ministry;  he  had 
therefore  written  this  epistle  to  them  :  and  he  addressed  it, 
not  to  the  citizens  of  Rome  in  general,  but  to  all  those, 
who  had  been  called  to  be,  and  were  denominated,  saints, 
or  holy,  separate,  and  sanctified  persons,  partakers  of  di- 
vine grace,  and  devoted  to  the  service  of  God ;  and  who 
•were  thus  evidenced  to  be  beloved  by  him,  interested  in 
his  mercy  and  plenteous  redemption,  renewed  in  a  measure 
to  his  holy  image  in  which  he  delights,  and  constituted  heirs 
of  his  everlasting  kingdom.  These  the  aposde  saluted,  by 
wishing  them  "  grace  and  peace  :"  grace  to  sanctify  their 
souls,  and  peace  to  comfort  their  hearts  and  consciences. 
Of  these  blessings,  the  sum  of  all  happiness,  he-  ardently 
desired  that  every  professed  Christian  at  Rome  might 
participate :  and  that  they  all  might  continually  have  an 
accession  made  to  that  measure  which  they  had  already 
obtained,  as  springing  from  the  free  mercy  of  God,  the 
reconciled  Father  of  all  believers,  and  coming  to  them 
through  the  Person,  merits,  and  mediation,  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ.  This  is  the  customary  apostolical  salutation  ; 
and  it  is  most  undeniably  a  prayer,  or  act  of  worship,  in 
which  Christ  is  addressed  in  union  with  God  the  Father. 
{Murg.  Ref.) 

V.  8 — 12.  The  apostle  next  assured  "  the  saints  at 
''  Rome,"  that,  though  personally  a  stranger  to  them,  he 
heartily  thanked  his  God  and  Father,  through  Jesus  Christ, 
for  the  mercy  which  he  had  shown  to  them  all ;  as  their 
faith  in  Christ,  and  its  happy  effect  upon  their  conduct, 
were  spoken  of  in  every  part  of  the  world.     Wherever  he 


may  mipart  unto  you  some  spiritual  gift,  sxvi.  25.  2Chr. 

,,•',,',  •'     ,  i    ir    1        1  xx.2n.  Actsxvi. 

'  to  the  end  ye  may  be  established  ;  5  2Cor.i  21. 1 

12  Tliat  is,  '  that  I  may  be  comforted  Tiles  iu 7.1  iu. 
together  t  with  you,  "  by  the  mutual  faith  v.  lo.Y^'si-et  i. 

,='.»'  i''  -^  12.  Iii.  17,  18. 

both  ot  you  and  me.  txv. 24.32.  Acta 

,.  ,•'  ,  ,  ,  ,  .  XI.  23   2  Cor.  il 

13  JNow  "1  would  not  have  you  ijjno-  '-3.  vii  4-7. 
rant,  brethren,  ^  that  oltentimes  1  pur-  \l~f.j.-^'^;-;''j 
posed  to  come  unto  you,  (^  but  was  let  V,"u'\  ^'  *■ 
hitherto,)  ^  that  I  might  have  some  fruit  J o;.!*"..^""  .^it 
i  among  you  also,  ''  even  as  among  other  i„^jg|'^''''-  '•  '• 
Gentiles.  V'i"  1' *^2°co^r; 

14  I  am  ■=  debtor  both  to  the  ''  Greeks  !>  'Tiies.  ■». 


13 


and  to  the  Barbarians,  ^  both  to  the  wise  ''^II  "7 
and  '  to  the  unwise. 


8.  Ada 
2  Cor. 
i.  19,16. 
XV. 22.  Act3Xvi. 

6.  7.  1  Thes.  ii.  18  2The?.  ii.  7. a  Is.  xxvii  6.  Jobniv  36.  sii.  24.  xv.  16,  Col.  i.  6. 

|0r,  invoM. b  xv.  18-20.    Acts  xiv.  27.  xv   12.    xxi.  19-     1  Cor.  ix   3.  2  Cor  ii.  14. 

.n  13— '16.  1  Thes.  i.  9,10.  ii.  13.  14  2  Tim.  iv.  17. -^^ c  viii.  12  xiii.  8  6r  Acts  ix. 

15.  xiii,2-4.  xxii   21.xxvi  17,18.  1  Cor  ix.  16-23?B  Tim  li.  10 ilActsxxviii  4. 

ICor.  xiv    II     Col.  hi.  11. c  22   xi.25     xii.  16.   xvi.  19     Matt.xi.25     Luliex.  21. 

I  Cor  i   19—22.    ii   13.   iii.  18,  19.    2  Cor.  x.  12.   xi.  19     Eph   v.  15-17.    Jam.  iv.  17,  18. 
f  Prov,  i.  22.  viii   5.  Is.  xxsv.  8   1  Cor.  xiv.  16   23,  2i.  Tit.  iii.  3. 


went,  he  heard  the  commendation  of  the  believers  at  Rome  ; 
and  their  good  conduct  was  the  more  noticed,  by  reason  of 
the  renown  of  that  city,  and  the  temptations  with  which 
they  were  surrounded.  He  could  therefore  confirm  what 
he  was  about  to  say,  by  solemnly  calling  to  witness  that 
God,  whom  he  worshipped  and  served,  not  only  with  con- 
stant and  persevering  diligence,  but  with  inward  fervency, 
zeal,  and  devotion,  according  to  the  discovery  of  his  glory 
made  in  the  Gospel,  and  also  by  promoting  that  doctrine, 
which  respects  his  Son  as  the  great  Author  and  Subject 
of  it.  This  glorious  God  was  witness  that  he  prayed  for 
them  all,  on  every  occasion,  without  inteimission,  or  ne- 
glect; and  he  especially  besought  the  Lord  that  he  would 
enable  him  to  go  among  them,  if  after  so  long  a  time,  and 
many  disappointments,  he  might  bo  favoured  with  a  pros- 
perous journey  to  come  unto  them,  by  the  will  and  appoint- 
ment of  God.  For  he  ardently  desired  to  sec  and  converse 
with  them,  that  he  might  impart  to  them  some  of  those 
spiritual  gifts,  (which  were  generally  conferred  by  imposi- 
tion of  the  apostles'  hands,)  in  order  to  their  establishment 
in  the  faith.  And  this  he  desired,  in  order  that  he  might 
share  the  comfort  bestowed  on  them,  and  rejoice  in  minis- 
tering to  their  joy  ;  as  well  as  in  conferring  with  them  con- 
cerning the  nature,  object  and  effects  of  that  faith,  whicli 
was  held  both  by  them  and  him.  St.  Paul  doubtless  meant 
to  remind  the  Romans  of  his  apostolical  character  and  au- 
thorit}',  as  sanctioning  his  doctiine,  by  which  he  intended 
to  guard  them  especially  against  tbejudaizing  teachers: 
yet  he  aimed  to  do  this  in  as  unassuming  and  affectionate 
a  manner  as  he  could,  that  he  might  give  no  disgust  to 
any  person,  or  furnish  false  teachers  with  any  handle 
against  him.  Some  think  that  the  Christians  at  Rome 
had  received  supernatural  gifts,  but  it  _does  not  appe.ir 
that  any  aposde  had  been  there:  Paul,  however,  expected 
that  these  gifts  would  be  more  abundantly  imparted,  when 
he  should  go  among  them,  and  that  they  would  be  thus 
fortified  against  such  as  attempted  to  pervert  them,  as 
well  as  against  the  fear  of  jjcrsecu'ion.  It  has  been  seen 
how  his  prayers  for  a  prosperous  journey  to  Rome  were 
answered,  by  his  being  sent  thither  as  a  prisoner.   {Mare. 


A.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


./?.  i>.  61. 


giiiin  iKine^  15  So,  s  as  mucU  as  in  mc  is,  ''I  am  I 
xi"  «^  2  c'or.  read  J  to  preach  the  gospel  to  you  that 
iji's  vi"8  M,u  are  at  Rome  also. 

3^.  Actiixl"i3  16  For  '1  am  not  ashamed  of  "^  the 
Ltnr  y.  16, 17  grospcl  of  ChHst :  '  for  it  is  the  power  of 
isiu    15    in.  (iod  unto  salvation,  "■  to   every  one  that 

CXK    «6.     Mark  '  J 

Luke  belioveth  ;  °  to  the  Jew  hrst,  and  also  to 
the  Greek. 

_ 17  For  therein*  is   °  the  righteousness 

I'ctr  "i^""' 12  of  Grod  revealed  p  from  faith  to  faith:  as 
Tr'\%  n  '*•  is  written,  i  The  just  shall  live  by  faith. 


ix.    Ci 
Vi  i'     3  Tim.  i 
0.  15    16.    I  Pet 


««1.  i.  7      1    lira.i    II. U.  17.  P?   PK  2.    Is   liii   1.    1  Cor 

Li2Cor.il    U— 16    X   4,5.  Col    I   5.  6   1  Tlies    i.-i.e.ii.U     Heb.  iv.  12 miii.ia. 

•Ji   JK   M.  X  4   II.  Mirk,  svi    10    John  ili    15,  IC    3G    vi.  3&  40.  47.  vii.  3B.  39.  xi.  35,26. 

Oul   lii.  22     1  Pet  i\    6.    1  Jobu  v   10-13 n  ii   9.  10  iii   29.30   iv.  9—12    ix   24   X 

12    sv  8,9-1. u  eii    :in-33.  x.>iiv.  47.    Acta  si   In   xiii.  46,  47    xviii.  5, 6.  xx  21    xxti 
EO.Xxiiii.  17-28.   Gal   ii   15.  16.  lii.  £8.    Kph   ii.  11-17.    "■    "■ 


4.  Is  Klv 
3  Cor  »  21.  Oal 
16  ;  Cor.  iii.  13. 
%\.  0,  7. 


tlvi.  13  11.  8.  liv.  17  Ix 
V  S.  I'liil.  ili.  B,  9  2  Pet 
!  Ihes.  i.  3.  •» It.  i.  1,  2  — 


10.   Je 
I  ■ 


-qHa 


6  Dan.  ix  14.  1  Cor.  i  30 
ii  3  Ps  lxxxi».  7  Jnhu  i 
.  4    Gal.  ill  II     Heb.  x.  38 


V.  1.3  —  16.  The  apostle  next  showed,  that  he  had 
repeatedly  purposed  to  come  to  Rome  ;  but  that  he  had 
^cen  hindered  hitherto  by  his  multiplied  engagements,  and 
by  tl'.e  ojiposition  made  to  his  endeavours.  Indeed,  he  was 
exceedingly  desirous  to  have  some  fruit  to  his  ministry 
among  the  ftomans,  as  well  as  among  the  other  Gentiles  : 
for,  as  he  had  been  converted  in  a  most  extraordinary  man- 
ner, and  intrusted  with  a  dispensation  of  the  Gospel,  he 
thought  himself  bound  to  do  every  thing  that  he  possibly 
could,  to  promote  the  salvation  of  men  in  general,  espe- 
cially among  the  Gentiles.  This  was  a  debt,  which  he 
owed  both  to  the  civilized  Greeks,  or  Romans,  and  to  the 
rude  barbarians  ;  and  indeed  to  the  learned  and  unlearned 
of  every  nation,  from  the  wise  philosopher  to  the  untu- 
.tored  labourer.  With  this  view  of  his  obligation,  he  was 
ready,  according  to  his  ability  and  opportunity,  to  preach 
ithc  Gospel  at  Rome  also  :  though,  in  that  haughty  and 
magnificent  capital,  he  might  encounter  more  contempt 
anJ  opposition  than  in  other  places;  and  though  his 
ad  Iress  might  be  less  suitable  to  the  fastidious  taste  of  its 
felined  inhabitants.  For  however  the  noble,  the  learned, 
.or  the  |)roud,  might  despise  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  and 
e.spccially  that  of  salvation  by  faith  in  the  merits  of  a  Jew, 
who  had  been  crucified  as  a  deceiver  by  his  own  country- 
men, yet  St.  Paul  was  in  no  wise  ashamed  of  it,  but  was 
ready  to  glory  in  his  belief  of  it  before  all  men,  as  he 
knew  that  the  power  of  God  attended,  and  was  displayed 
by  th.1t  doctrine,  for  the  salvation  of  every  believer  from 
ihc  power  of  hJ3  corrupt  passions  and  habits,  from  the 
bondage  of  Satan,  from  the  love  of  the  world,  and  the 
fear  of  men,  and  from  all  sin  and  misery ;  so  that,  whilst 
Jewi-;h  rabbics  and  pagan  philosophers  had  tried  in  vain  to 
veforni  men's  lives,  the  despised  Gospel  of  Christ,  where- 
cvcr  it  had  been  jireachcd,  had  been  rendered  extensively 
gurcessfiil  for  that  purpose.  This  had  first  been  evidenced 
among  the  Jews,  in  the  conversion  and  holy  lives  of  mul- 
titudes, who  had  before  been  of  very  bad  characters  ;  and 
afterwards  it  had  produced  similar  effects  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, vast  numbers  of  v.liom  had  been  turned  from  their 
immor.diiies  and  idolatries  to  the  holy  worship  and  service 
of  the  true  God.  "  It  is  the  jiower  of  God  unto  salva- 
"  t-ion..''     '  To  v.hpm  ?   To  all  that  believe.     Now  it  is 


18  H  For  'the  wrath  of  God  is  re- rn.  «.»,«.  it. 
vealcd  from  heaven  against  all  '  ungodii-  U.  do"' Vx"!!!: 
ness  and  '  unrighteousness  of  men,  "  who  IxTi'Ts  jer.'iJ! 
hold  the  truth  m  unrighteousness.  L /^^ii."  fi. 

19  Because  '^  that  which  may  be  known  j'f^  ■"  m. 
of  God  is  manifest  *  in  them:  for  God  ar^cai^'ili.  w! 
hath  shewed  it  unto  them.  i>f «'  Ret  °\. 

20  For  >  the  invisible  things  of  him  »^j«,.' Tjm'^V 
^  from  the  creation  of  the  world  are  clearly  ','  *•  '-'A  ^ 
seen,  being  understood  by  the  things  that  ',^?  Ii  ';  ^  ''• 

.      O  J  O  13.     Ueut.     XXT. 

are  made,  '  even  his  eternal  power  and  \][  ,','  ^'''  ^^ 
"  Godhead ;  t  so  that  ■=  they  are  ^  with-  'f'i  l^l^%-_ 
out  excuse  :  1?^/  uot,ni.'9^ 

u  19.  28  32  ii  3.  15-23  Luke  xii.  46,47    John  iii    19-21.  Acts  Xxi».  S4,  25  2  Then,  ii   lol 

1  Tim  iv   6 X  20  Ps.xix.1-6  I»xl.2»  Jer.x  '0— 13   Acts  Xiy.  16,  IT.  xvli  23-30. 

Or,  totlum. ^f  John  i.  18.  Col     i   15,  16    1  T.b    i.  17.  vi.  16.  Heh  xi    27 1  19. 

Beut  iv  19  Job  xxxi  2n  Pj  viii  3,  4.  ixxiii  6-9.  ciT  5-31  cxix  90,  91  cxxxix.  13 
-S6.  cxiviii.  3— 12  Matt,  v   45--axvi.  26  Gen.   xxi    33.  Ueut    xxxiii    27.  Pj  Xe.  2. 

Is.  ix  6.  xxvi   4   si  26.  I  Tim  i   17   Heb   ii.  14. liActsxvii  29  Col    ii.9 r  Or, 

that  tluy  may  br,  6tc c  ii.  !.  IS.  John  xv.  22.  Hare- i  See  on,  Atls  xlii  1.  Or. 


'  plain,  that  it  is  not  merely  the  power  of  God  manifested 
'  in  outward  miracles  that  is  there  spoken  of;  for  mi- 
'  racles  were  wrought  upon,  and  in  the  presence  both  of. 
'  them  that  believed  not,  and  them  that  did  believe.  The 
'  power  of  God  there  spoken  of,  is  a  power  felt  only  by 
'  them  that  believe  :  so  that,  whatever  the  enemies  of  the 
'  free  grace  of  God  may  suggest,  it  cannot  be  meant  of 
'  those  extraordinary  manifestations  of  power  in  healing 
'  men's  bodies,  &c.  but  of  that  inward  teaching  and  draw- 
'  ing  of  the  Father,  of  which  the  propkets  foretold,  lliat 
'  it  would  be  bestowed  in  a  large  manner  in  Gospel-times.' 
{Dr.  Blaclaiirin.) 

V.  17.  (il/rtrn-.  ^ef.)  In  the  Gospel  God  hath  re- 
vealed, not  only  the  righteousness  of  his  perfect  character 
and  government,  and  the  righteousness  required  by  his 
holy  law,  but  <//«<  also  which  he  has  appointed,  provided, 
and  introduced,  for  the  justification  of  sinners  before  him ; 
and  v.hich  might  be  called  "  the  righteousness  of  God," 
for  other  reasons,  but  especially  because  it  consisted  of 
the  perfect  obedience  unto  death  of  that  glorious  person, 
who  is  "  God  manifested  in  the  flesh."  '  This  phrase, 
'  in  St.  Paul's  style,  doth  always  signify  the  righteousness 
'  of  faith  in  Christ  Jesus  dying,  or  shedding  his  blood  for 
'  us.  This  righteousness  consists  not  in  our  sanctification, 
'  but  in  our  justification,  or  our  absolution  from  our  sins 
'  past,  through  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  shed  for  the 
'  remission  of  our  sins.'  (JVhitbij.)  '  Therein  is  the 
'  righteousness,  which  is  of  the  free  grace  of  God,  through 
'  Jesus  Christ,  revealed  to  be  wholly  of  faith.'  (Locke.) 
The  references,  if  duly  considered,  will  prepare  the 
reader  to  expect  something  still  more  appropriate  in  this 
most  remarkable  expression,  and  a  far  higher  privilege  to 
believers,  than  these  concessions,  which  however  are  of  no 
sanll  importance,  point  oiii  to  us.  This  righteousness  is  re- 
vealed "  from  faith  to  faith  ;"  it  is  altogether  of  faith, 
from  first  to  last,  and  without  any  respect  to  other  dis- 
tinctions ;  and  the  faith  which  receives  it  is  capable  of 
continual  augmentation  :  or  it  is  revealed,  from  the  failh- 
fulness  of  God  in  his  word,  to  the  faith  of  the  believer; 
according  to  the  doctrine  of  the  prophet,  that  the  truly 
ju.st,  or  righteous,  man  should  live,  or  be  accepted  and 
saved,  by  fu'tb,  and  not  by  works.     (ATo/f,  Hab.  ii.  4,.) 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  I. 


A.  D.  61. 


e  19. 13.  John  iii. 

19. 
f»T.  9.   Pa.l  33 

IZXSTt    9.    Ho5. 

ii.  8.  Hat),  i.  16, 
16.  Luke  XTii. 
15-18.  3  Tim. 
iii.  2.  Rev.  xiv. 
J    XV.  4. 

f  Gen.  vi  5.  viii. 
31  a  Kings  xvii 
15  xvi.  19.Eph 
aXTi    IB.  I  ret 


21  Because  that,  '  when  they  knew 
God,  '  they  glorified  him  not  as  God, 
neither  were  thankful ;  ^  but  became  vain 
in  their  imaginations,  and  ^  their  foolish 
heart  was  darkened. 

29.    Is 


V.   18 — 20.     '  In  vain  docs   the  evangelical  doctrine 

•  exhort  men  to  seek  righteousness  and  salvation  in  Christ 
'  alone,  apprehended  by  faith,  unless  all  men  be  pre- 
'  viously  convicted  as  guilty  of  unrighteousness ;  which 
'  the   apostle   now   begins   to   prove,    concluding   at   the 

*  twentieth  verse  of  the  third  chapter.'  (Besa.)  The 
apostle  here  opens  his  main  subject ;  and  begins  to  show, 
that  all  men  need  the  salvation  of  the  Gospel,  because  none 
can  obtain  the  favour  of  God,  or  escape  his  wrath  by  their 
own  works.  For,  however  ignorant  persons  might  imagine 
that  their  supposed  virtues  would  atone  for  their  vices, 
yet,  in  fact,  the  wrath  of  God  had  been  revealed  from 
heaven,  against  every  kind  and  degree  of  ungodliness  and 
unrighteousness ;  in  respect  "  of  all  who  hold  the  truth 
"  in  unrighteousness."  This  revelation  had  been  espe- 
cially made  by  the  holy  law  of  God  and  the  Old  Testa- 
ment dispensation,  and  had  now  been  more  generally 
published  and  fully  explained  by  the  Gospel :  [Marg.  Hef.) 
and  though  some  extenuation  might  be  admitted,  in  respect 
of  those  who  had  not  been  favoured  with  "  the  oracles 
"of  God,"  yet  all  men  were  found  guilty,  and  exposed 
to  this  "  revealed  wrath,"  for  "  holding  the  truth  in  un- 
"  righteousness,"  or  acting  in  opposition  to  their  know- 
ledge, and  the  conviction  of  their  own  consciences.  All 
were  acquainted  with  many  leading  truths  concerning 
moral  duties  ;  but  their  depravity  imprisoned  those  truths, 
and  so  restrained  diem  from  duly  influencing  their  conduct. 
All  might  have  known  far  more  than  they  did,  had  they 
not  hated  the  light  through  love  of  sin.  Indeed,  to  this  day, 
no  man,  of  any  sect  or  nation,  perfectly  lives  up  to  his 
own  principles  :  all  do  what  they  know  to  be  wrong,  and 
omit  what  they  know  to  be  their  duty.  So  that  the  plea 
of  ignorance  cannot  be  admitted,  in  its  full  latilude,  in 
favour  of  any  but  idiots ;  for  all  rebel  against  that  light, 
not  only  which  they  might  have  obtained,  but  which  they 
actually  possess.  This  general 'principle  the  apostle  pro- 
ceeded to  illustrate  by  the  state  of  the  Gentile  world. 
The  Pagans  had  not  the  light  of  revelation  :  but  the  works 
of  creation  preached  to  them  ;  and  that  "  which  might  be 
*'  known  of  God,"  was  made  manifest  even  among  them  ; 
for  God  had  showed  it  to  them  from  age  to  age,  ever  since 
the  world  was  created.  Even  the  wonderful  formation  of 
their  own  bodies  and  souls,  as  well  as  the  various  objects 
all  around  them,  proclaimed  these  truths  :  so  that,  being 
endued  with  rational  powers,  they  could  not  have  failed  of 
knowing  him,  as  their  Creator,  Benefactor,  and  Governor, 
and  in  respect  of  many  of  his  attributes,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  depravity  of  their  hearts.  Indeed,  God  himself 
dwelletli  in  light  inaccessible,  and  his  essential  glory  must 
be  inviaiblo  to  mortal  eye  :  yet  '•  his  eternal  power  and 
"  Godhead"  arc  so  clearly  rcllected  from,  and  discernible 
in,  the  works  which  he  hath  made,  that  his  eternal  and  un- 
derived  existence,  his  omnipotence,  and  other  perfections, 

Vor..  v.— No.  31. 


22  '  Professing  themselves  to  be  wise, 
they  became  fools  ; 

23  And  "^  changed  the  glory  of  the  in- 
corruptible God  into  '  an  image  made  like 
to  corruptible  man,  and  to  birds,  and  four- 
footed  beasts,  and  creeping  things. 


Matt.  yi.  5' 
1  Cnr.  i  19-21  . 
iii    11!.  10. 


1  ueut.i'  15-11 


IS  Is.  xl.  18.  xliv.  13.  El.  viii.  10.  Acts  i 


must  be  known  from  the  beauty,  excellency,  variety,  and 
immensity  of  his  creatures,  by  all  intelligent  beings,  ex- 
cept as  their  minds  are  debased  and  alienated  from  him  by 
sin.  Thus,  even  idolaters  and  Gentiles  arc  left  without 
excuse;  and  their  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  arc 
evinced  to  be  the  cfiect  of  their  depraved  dispositions, 
rather  than  of  their  want  of  information.  They  all  might 
have  known  more  of  God  than  they  did,  had  they  been 
properly  disposed  ;  and  some  of  them,  when  they  had  dis- 
covered the  vanity  of  the  popular  idolatries,  and  acquired 
some  just  notions  of  God  and  his  worship,  continued  to 
act  in  opposition  to  their  knowledge,  from  worldly  motives. 
Thus  "  they  imprisoned  the  truth  in  unrighteousness :"  it 
is  vain  to  attempt  an  excuse  for  them ;  antl  the  divine 
verdict  brought  in  against  them,  accords  with  the  plainest 
dictates  of  justice  and  equity.  Revealed.  (IS.)  '  The  words 
'  of  St.  Paul  to  the  Athenians  give  light  to  these  here  to  the 
'Romans.'  (Locke.)  Note,  Acts  x\n.  30,3].  Ungod- 
liness denotes  the  idolatry,  ii'religion,  profaneness,  and  in- 
gratitude to  God  of  mankind  in  general ;  and  vnrighleous- 
ness,  their  injustice,  oppression,  cruelty,  and  base  conduc'. 
towards  each  other  ;  the  former  may  refer  to  the  first  table 
of  the  law ;  the  latter  to  the  second :  yet  by  both  they 
rebelled  against  God,  and  deserved  his  wrath.  ^Bcing  un- 
derstood, Szc.  (20.)  Or,  "  If  they  are  minded  they  are 
"  seen."  '  The  invisible  things  of  God  lie  within  the 
'  reach  and  discovery  of  men's  reason  and  understanding  ; 
'  but  yet  they  must  exercise  their  faculties  and  employ 
'  their  minds  about  them.'  (Locke.)  (Notes,  28 — 32. 
Prov.  xvii.  16.  Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  21 — 23.  '  Men  of  their  own  accord  rushed  into 
'  idolatry,  to  understand  and  condemn  which  they  might 
'  have  had  light  enough  within,  if  they  had  not  voluntarily 
'  extinguished  it,  partly  by  negligence,  and  pardy  by 
'  wickedness;  on  which  account  the  apostle  says,  that 
"  they  detained  the  truth  in  unrighteousness."  (liesn.) 
Idolatry  was  first  introduced,  and  became  general  and  per- 
petual in  the  v/orld,  through  man's  carnal  aversion  to  the 
iioly  character,  worship,  and  service  of  the  true  God. 
The  posterity  of  Noah  had  some  knowledge  of  Jehovah; 
but  they  revolted  from  his  service,  and  refused  to  glorily 
him  as  God,  by  their  adoration,  love,  and  obedience ; 
neither  were  they  thankful  for  the  bounties  of  Providence, 
but  abused  them  by  intemperance,  and  forgot  the  Giver. 
Thus  impiety  and  iniquity  made  way  for  idolatrv,  which 
was  become  almost  universal  when  (j'od  called  Abraham. 
From  that  time  the  same  causes  produced  the  same  cfTects 
in  every  part  of  the  world.  Indeed  some  of  the  ))hiio- 
sophers  of  Greece  and  Rome  had  actiuired  a  little  in- 
distinct knowledge  of  the  being  and  perfections  of  t!ie 
One  supreme  God ;  and  they  speculated  on  subjects  of 
tiiis  kind  with  some  acutene.^s  and  plausibility  :  yet  they 
"  gloviiled  him  not  as  God,"  cither  by  their  avowed  ndo- 

B 


A,  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


^lPsIx^^i  11.12       24  Wherefore  "^  God  also  crave  them 
Matt   XV    11  up  to  unclcanness,  "  ttirougli  the  Justs  of 
16  xy.'i  2^,30.  their  own  hearts,  "  to  dishonour  their  own 
s'Jruei'ii  10,1  L  bodies  p  between  themselves  ; 
"s.l'Tiies  iv  s.      25  Who  "J  chansred  '  the  truth  of  God 

Jain     i    1 1,  15.       .  ,.  II*  1  1  I 

1 1'et.  s  into  a  lie,  and  worshipped  and  served 


?i'.  ■*.'"'•  .'i  '  the  creature  *  more  than  the  Creator, 

18.  IJohu  11    li,  .  ,  ' 

io_ju(je  18.      "  \\\\o  IS  blessed  lor  ever.     Amen. 

O  iCor  VI.  13  18.  T-i  I   •  /-I       1 

sTio'  ii'*2o-      ^^  ^'  °''  *^'^'^  cause  uod  '^  gave  them  up 
p^  Lev  xTiii  ""'■'^  *  '^''^  alTections  :  for  even  their  wo- 

q23. 


men  did  chansre  the  natural  use  into  that 


„T!"'on'"'  Avhich  is  against  nature; 


rl8. 

1  John 
s  U.  xliv  20    Jer  x.  1 1  li 

Matt  vi.  21.  X.  37.  2  Tim. 

UxU.  19.    ctlv.  1,2    2.Co 
T  (ien.  xlx  5  Lev.  xsiii.  Z 

19  T   12  1  Tim.  i.  lu.  JiiJ- 


tiii    25   X"!.  19    Am    li.  1    Jon.  it   8.    Tlali 

I   4.   1  John  ii   15.  16 »  Or,  talhtr  - 

xi.  31      Kph   iii   21.    1 

-28.  Deut.  xxiii.  17,  1« 


— u  is  5     Ps. 


27  And  likewise  also  the  men,  leaving. 23,2* 
the  natural   use  of  the  woman,  burned  in  "I'os.  FroVu.' 
their  lust  one  toward  another;  men  with  xlif  is!  j'ifr  w. 
men  workinof  that  which  is  unseemly,  and  f  a^isxyiTw; 

•     •  •        ,1  1  1  •'  32.  Horn  viii   7, 

rcceivmg  in  themselves  ^  that  recompense  >■  1  cor.  xv  31. 

r  -r     •  ,  .    ,  "^  2  Cor.  IV.  *-6. 

ot  tneir  error  which  was  meet.  »  s  sinei.  i. 

ctn      A        I  1  T  1  •••  8     ii.  10— 12     a 

2u  And  even  '  as  they  did  not  like  to  ^""^  'ii  s-^^^ 
t  retain  God  in  their  kriowledjje,  God  ea\  c  '',■*«'"»;„„    . 

1  ,  "       •       1        "     1       blcr.viSO  2Cor. 

them  over  "  to  |  a  reprobate  mind,  to  do  f,;"i*TVr". 
those  things  which  are  '  not  convenient ;  >  °'  mmi voider 
29  Being -i  filled  with  all  unrighteous- v^';,';™  (,'•  « 
ncss,  fornication,  wickedness,  covetous- '',';' ,'5" ]iJ,i?|' 
ness,  maliciousness;  full  of  envy,  murder,  lurl'^iVi.K. 

1   Cor    vi.  9.  10    Oiil    V     iq— ai     rr.\    c    '«— r    rn\    iii    s— a    I  T.m    i    <J    l.l    !>  T.m     ii:    9._ 


9.  10  C«l    V.  19-21.  y.vX 
3   Rev  zzi.  8  xxii.  15 


3-G   Col.  ill    5-J.  I  Tim  i.  9,  10  2  Tim.  iii.'2-- 


ration,  or  in  the  coiidact  of  their  lives;  nor  were  they 
thankful  for  his  goodness  to  them.  On  the  contrary,  tliey 
sanctioned,  by  a  hypocritical  conformity,  the  stupid  ido- 
latries of  their  countrymen ;  and,  proud  of  their  superior 
discernment,  they  amused  themselves  with  vain  fancies 
and  reasonings  concerning  matters  too  high  and  abstruse 
for  them.  Thus  they  were  bewildered  in  speculations, 
and  most  of  them  took  refuge  in  skepticism''  or  atheism. 
Their  minds,  being  destitute  of  practical  wisdom  andun-l 
derstanding,  became  more  and  more  darkened  with  error 
and  delusion;  and  whilst  they  professed  themselves  to  be 
sages,  wise  men,  and  philosophers,  they  were  infalnaled, 
or  turned  into  mere  fools  or  idiots,  in  the  great  concerns 
of  God  and  religion.  So  that  most  of  dicm  relapsed  into  , 
gross  idolatry  ;  and  men  in  general  concurred  in  exchang- 
ing the  gl%ious  Object  of  all  worship  for  inanimate  idols. 
They  at  first  commonly  changed  the  glory  of  the  incorrup- 
tible  God  into  the  image  of  a  mortal  man,  which  they: 
foolishly  supposed  to  be  a  proper  resemblance  of  him  :  at 
length  they  made  images  of  their  deities,  like  birds,  beasts, 
fishes,  serpents,  and  insects,  and  thus  actually  fell  down  i 
to  worship  the  meanest  and  most  noxious  of  the  creatures. 
It  is  well  known  that  many  of  the  ancients,  especially  the 
learned  Egyptians,  worshipped  dogs,  snakes,  reptiles,  nay, 
even  vegetables.  Thus  mankind,  having  retained  from] 
original  tradition,  or  having  acquired  by  the  exercise  ofj 
reason,  some  general  notions  of  a  Deity,  invented  nume- 
rcms  species  of  idolatry,  and  universally  forsook  the  wor- 1 
ship  of  the  true  God,  in  all  places  where  revelation  was 
not  actually  vouchsafed.  Indeed,  the  fact  is  undeniably 
llic  same  even  to  this  day  ;  and  if  any  nations  seem  to  be 
sunk  into  such  total  stupidity,  as  to  have  no  notions  of  a 
God  remaining  among  them,  this  still  more  clearly  proves, 
jiot  man's  want  of  rational  powers,  but  his  carnal  enmity 
to  God  and  religion,  through  which  he  becomes  more  and 
more  the  besotted  and  blinded  slave  of  Satan,  {\otes,  Is. 
xliv.  9 — '20.  Marg.  Ref)  Imnginations.  {'2\.)  Or  rea- 
•soiuiig'S,  (3Ja//.  XV.  19.  Lufer  ix.  46,  47.  Gr.)  Cicero's 
books,  '  On  the  nature  of  the  gods,'  contain  a  most  strik- 
ing illustration  of  the  apostle's  meaning. 

V.  24 — '27.  The  race  of  men,  having  thus  dishonoured 
God  by  wilful  apostscy  and  idolitry,  he  left  them,  under 
the  influence  of  Satan,  to  debase  themselves  by  the  most 
unnatural  and  abominable  unclcanness.  This  did  not  so 
much  result  ivova   the  prevalence  of  aijimal  inclinations, 


(for  the  very  brutes  are  kept  from  such  excessive  and  unna- 
tural practices,)  as  from  the  lusts  of  their  own  hearts, 
which  madly  sought  satisfaction  in  sensuality,  when  they 
had  lost  the  favour  of  God,  and  happiness  in  him.  Thus 
they  disgraced  their  bodies,  (which  had  been  most  curi- 
ously formed  by  the  Creator,  to  be  the  instruments  of  the 
soul  in  his  worship  and  service,)  by  using  them  to  perpe- 
trate with  each  other  the  most  detestable  pollutions.  This 
was  permitted  j«dtcia//j/ ;  because  they  had  exchanged  the 
truth  of  God  which  had  been  made  known  to  them,  re- 
specting his  nature,  perfections,  and  worship,  for  the  ba- 
sest falsehoods  and  delusions  of  the  devil,  and  the  sophis- 
tical conclusions  of  their  own  vain  reasonings  ;  and  in  con- 
sequence, they  had  rendered  divine  honours  to  creatures, 
in  preference  to  the  infinite  Creator,  who  is  in  himself 
"  blessed  for  evermore ;"  whom  all  rational  creatures 
ought  to  adore  and  bless:  and  whose  praises  are  celebra- 
ted by  all  the  inhabitants  of  heaven,  whilst  saints  on  earth 
repeat  a  cordial  Amen  to  them.  The  idolaters  first  joined 
creatures  with  him  in  their  worship,  or  adored  them  as 
mediators ;  they  used  images  to  represent  the  invisible 
Object  of  their  adoration,  and  at  length  the  vilest  of  crea- 
tures engrossed  the  whole  of  it.  The  Lord  therefore  be- 
ing provoked  to  jealousy  by  this  base  apostacy  and  ingra- 
titude, gave  them  up  to  the  vilest  affections  and  inclina- 
tions, so  that  they  were  left  to  practise  such  unnatural 
lusts,  as  are  not  fit  to  be  mentioned,  except  as  a  stigma  on 
human  nature,  and  to  enhance  the  grace  of  our  redemption. 
And  this  was  a  judgment  meet  for  such  a  crime  ;  as  they 
had  so  dishonoured  God,  through  their  pride  and  carnal 
enmity,  it  was  proper  for  them  to  be  left  to  expose  their 
own  shame,  that  the  consequences  of  their  apostacy,  and 
the  blindness  of  their  boasted  reason,  as  well  as  the  filthi- 
ness  of  their  hearts,  might  be  known  to  the  whole  intelli- 
gent creation.  Those  unnatural  crimes  and  vile  aflfections, 
which  are  most  scandalous  at  present,  and  carefully  con- 
cealed and  most  severely  punished,  were  openly  avowed 
among  the  Greeks  and  Romans,  even  in  their  politest 
ages ;  and  their  most  elegant  and  celebrated  poets  have 
defiled  their  compositions  by  the  mention  of  such  vile 
amours,  without  any  expressions  of  abhorrence,  or  even  of 
disapprobation  !  More  than,  Sic.  ('25.)  Pralerito  Crea- 
lore,  ("  passing,  by,  or  disregarding  the  Creator.") 
'  Thus  Hilary  renders  the  clause  with  purity  and  elcgancel' 
(«fra.). 


ji.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  I. 


A.  D.  CI. 


«  r»  »•'/''">»•  debate, 'deceit,  nialisfnity  ;    *  whisperers, 
aj.  2 Cor  lii.      30  f  Backbiters,  ^  haters  of  God,  de- 
fproTxxT^w^  spiteful,  proud,  ''boasters,  'inventors  of 
evil  things,  ^  disobedient  to  parents, 
31    'Without  understandinf^,  ""  cove- 

17.  1  K.Og! 
Ccr.  X  U 
30.  Ec   V 


X   3i   Dfu; 

10.    3  Chr. 

S.  Ps.  Ixxxi 

Prov     viii. 

John  Tii  7   XV   13,  ii.  Tit    iii 

Ps.  X.  3.  xlix.  6   lil   1   \i-.\.  , 

i  iv    16.  i  Pit  li.  IS  Juile  16. 

18— SI.  xxT:i.  16  ProT.  xix.  17    Kz  xxii  7.   Slatt.  x.  21.  X' 

iii.  2 120,  SI  HI.  II.  ProT.  XTiii.  2.  Is  xxvii.  11  Jer.  h 

Kisga  xviii.  U,  &c    l9  .Kxiii.  9.  2  Tim.  Iii.  i. 


SI.  M.  2  Cbr  sxv.  IS 
2T11CS.  il   4   .lam   lil 

vii  29. li  Deut  xxi 

.4   l.nke  xxi.  IG     2  Titr 
.  22    Matt  XV    16  m  I 


V,  28 — 32.  Men,  in  all  ages  and  nations,  had  shown  a 
disposition  to  discard   from  their  minds  the  kno^vlcdge  ol 
the   true   God.     Having  no  delight  in  him,  ihcy  did    not 
endeavour    "   to   retain  him^in    their  knowledge."     Th( 
original  word  signifies  prove,  (as  metals  are  assayed,)  or 
approved.     The  lattcrseems  the  meaning  in  this  passage. 
Not  approving  the   knowledge  of  Jehovah,  men  every 
where   were  prompt  to  run  into  idolatry.     This  was  an 
evident  fact  ail  over  the  Gentile  world.     The  glorious  per- 
fections, spiritual  worship,  and  holy   service,  of  God,  by 
no  means  suited  the  proud,  sensual,  carnal,  heart  of  fallen 
man:  so  that,  as  with  one   consent,  they  preferred   the 
basest  idols  to  him,  because  more  congenial  to   their  dis- 
positions,   and   consistent   with  their   favourite    pursuits  ; 
in  righteous  judgment  he   gave  them  up  to  a  reprobate 
mind,  that  they  should  foolishly  and  perversely  prefer  the 
most  shameful  and  pernicious   practices,  to  those  which 
are  decent,  honourable,  and  becoming  rational  creatures. 
Thus    they   were  left   to  commit   such  crimes,  as  were 
\itterly   inconsistent   with   reason,  nature,  and  their   own 
and  each  others  welfare.     Nay,  they  proceeded  to  such 
lengths  in  wickedness,  that  their  whole  hearts  and  lives 
were  filled  with  every  kind  of  fraud,  oppression,  extortion, 
and  iniquity ;  they  practised  all  fornication,  incest,  and 
adultery  without  remorse  ;  they  delighted  in  mischief  for 
its  own  sake  :  they  rapaciously  amassed  wealth  by  every 
means  in  their  power,  however  vile  ;  they  revenged  every 
injury  with  desperate  malice ;  they  envied  all,  who  were 
more  honoured  or  prospered  than  themselves  ;  they  were 
prompt  to  commit  murder  or  engage  in  any  kind  of  bitter 
contests,  and  in  ever}'  species  of  deceit  and  malignity,  or 
habitual  mischievoustiess,  as  delighting  in  the  misery  of 
Others.     Secret  calumnies  and  slanders  were  employed  to 
ruin   men's  characters ;  they  were  haters  of  God,  and  of 
his  authority,  law,  justice,  service,  and  providence,  and 
despiteful   to  his  worshippers  and  to   each   other.     They 
were  proud  of  their  abilities,  possessions,  and  exploits ; 
they  idolized  themselves,  in  boasting  of  their  virtues  or 
performances,  and  in  wholly  seeking  their  own  glory  in 
the  most  ostentatious  manner;  they  invented  new  species 
of  cruelty,  treachery,  luxury,    impiety,    idolatry,  sensual 
gratification,  and  magnificence.     They  cast  off  all  regard 
to  parental  authority,  and  despised,  injured,  or  even  mur- 
dered their  aged  parents,  (as  the  emperor  Nero  did   his 
mother  Agiippina.)     They,  acted,  in  many  things,  as   if 
they  had  been    destitute  of  common  sense,  by  the  indul- 
gence of  their  headstrong  passions;  they  violated  without 
scruple  the  most  solemn  treaties,  covenants,  and  oaths; 
they  sinned  away  natural  affection,  and  even  exposed  their 
new-born   infants  without   remorse   or  censure,  that  they 
might  not  have  the  trouble  or    expense  of  bringing   them 
up,  and  in  many  places  they  put  to  death  their  parents, 


nant-breakers,  *  witbout  natural  affection,  n?^'^"""'?-^. 
implacable,  unmerciful : 

32  Who  "  knowing  the  judgment  of 
God,  (that  they  which  commit  such 
things  are  "  worthy  of  death,)  not  only 
do  the  same,  but  f  have  pleusure  ia  tiiem 
that  do  them. 


21-l'J. 

ivi.  21  Ceut. 
Xvii.  6  xxi  22. 
2  Sam.  sii  5—7. 
1  Kings    li     2'; 


He!>. 
Re 


.  sv'.  6. 


2'J. 


nilh  them  Vi  i 
18.  Hi.s.  vii.  3 
Ilarkkiv.  10,1 


when  they  became  helpless  and  burdensome.     They  were 
implacable  in  their  resentments,  and  unmerciful  in  their 
dispositions ;  so  that,  besides  the   cruel  carnage  of  thei:- 
ambitious    Avars,  the  indiscrin.inatc    slaughter  w'hich  oftci 
attended  the  taking  of  cities,  and  the  frequent  murder  of 
their   vanqui.shed   enemies,   their  public    diversions    con- 
sisted in  beholding  gladiators  fighting  together,  till  hun- 
dreds were  sometimes  massacred  before  their  eyes,  or  in 
seeing  slaves  and  criminals  fighting  with  wild  beasts,  and 
often  devoured  by  them.     Nor  did  the  principal  persans, 
whether  men  or  women,  absent  themselves  from  these  hor- 
rid spectacles!     Nay,  even  those  among  them,  who  were 
most  fully  convinced  that  these  things  were  criminal,  and 
deserving  of  condemnation  and  death,  according  to   the 
judgment  of  God,  not  only  continued  to   practise  them, 
but  they  also  delighted  in,  honoured,  caressed,  flattered, 
preferred,  or  even  deified,  such  persons,  as  were  most  no- 
toriously addicted  to  them.     The  history   of  the  Greeks 
and  Romans,  especially  of  the  latter,  about  the  time  when 
the  apostle  wrote,  abundantly  confirms    this  horrid   de- 
scription of  their  general  character,  from  which  even  their 
philosophers  and  moralists  were  by  no  means  excepted. — 
It  might  easily  be  shown,  that  the  morals  of  idolatrous 
nations,  if  judged  according  to  the  immutable  standard  of 
the  divine  law,  are  at  this  day  very  little,  if  at  ail,  belter 
than   the  description  here  given  of  the  Gentile  world. — 
Have  pleasure,  &c.     (32.)     «  This,  say  the  Greek  com- 
'  mcnlators,  is  much  worse  than  the  bare  doing  of  them  • 
'  for  a  man  may  do  them  by  the  power  of  temptation, 
'  and,  by  consideration,  become  sensible  of  his  folly,  and 
'repent  of  it;  but  when  he   is  arrived   at  that  height  of 
'  wickedness,  that  he  not  only  approves,  but  delights  in 
'  seeing  the  like  things  done  by  others,  he   demonstrates 
'  such  a  strong  affection  to  them  as  is  incurable.'  (Whitby.) 
— The  apostle,  however,"  is  showing  what  need  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  all  men,  had  of  the  grace  of  the  Gospel;  and 
not  that  they  were  incurable  by  it ;  and  in  fact  multitudes, 
who  once  had  answered  this  description,  afterwards  em. 
braced   Christianity,   and   became    "   a   peculiar   people 
"  zealous  of  good  works." 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 
V.  1-7. 

A  servant  of  Jesus  Christ  is  the  highest  style  of  man  • 
and  that  of  a  minister,  or  an  ajjoslle,  only  specifies  the 
particular  service  in  which  he  is  employed;  but  the 
Christian  slave  is  a  servant  of  Christ  as  truly  as  the 
apostle.  All  those,  who  are  thus  distinguished,  have  been 
called  out  of  a  state  of  darkness  and  alienation  from  God, 
and  separated  from  their  sinful  connexions  by  divine  grace  ; 
and  thus  taught  to  believe,  love,  adorn,  and  promoto   \\n 


Jl.  D.  63. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAP.  II. 

Thcy^  U'ho^juJge  others,  and  yet  transgress 
ihcnisclvcs,   are   inexcusable,  and  cannot 


Gospel  of  GoJ.  This  Gospel,  though  often  treateil  as  a 
new  doctrine,  hath  comprised  the  whole  hope  of  sinful 
man  from  the  beginning  ;  and  was  promised  by  the  pro- 
phets long  before  it  was  published  by  the  apostles  of  Jesus 
Christ.  He  is  the  great  Subject  of  the  Gospel,  being  the 
Son  of  David,  and  the  Son  of  God,  according  to  the  tes- 
timony of  the  Spirit  of  holiness  by  the  prophets,  and  the 
demonstration  of  his  resurrection  from  the  dead  by  the 
power  of  God,  attested  by  the  same  Spirit.  From  his  ful- 
ness have  all  his  servants  received  ;  he  gives  grace  to  the 
sinner,  and  qualifies  the  believer  or  tiic  minister  for  the 
work  allotted  to  him ;  but  in  vain  do  any  claim  autiiority 
in  the  Church,  as  successors  to  the  apostles,  when  their 
lives  evince  that  they  have  not  received  regenerating  grace, 
and  when,  instead  of  bringing  others  to  the  obedience  of 
faiih,  tlicy  themselves  are  evidently  disobedient  and  un- 
believing. The  end  of  the  Gospel-ministry  is,  to  bring 
sinners  of  all  nations  to  obey  the  command  of  God,  by 
believing  in  his  Son,  and  submitting  to  his  authority,  that 
his  name  may  be  glorified  in  their  salvation,  and  that  they 
may  become  a  peculiar  people,  to  show  forth  his  praise. 
Happy  they,  who  are  thus  the  called  of  Jesus  Christ  lo 
be  his  saints,  beloved  of  God  and  devoted  to  him!  They 
should  often  recollect  their  character  and  privileges,  that 
they  may  be  excited  to  act  consistently  ;  and  they  should 
cordially  desire  an  increase  of  grace  and  peace  to  all  their 
brethren  in  every  place.  Without  grace  there  can  be  no 
substantial  peace  ;  in  proportion  as  grace  is  comn:iunicated, 
peace  maybe  ex]iected;  and  when  grace  shall  ripen  into 
perfect  holiness,  peace  will  become  complete  fruitiou. 
These  then  are  the  great  blessings,  which  we  should  seek 
for  ourselves,  our  children,  our  friends,  and  all  around  us, 
in  preference  to  all  earthly  possessions  or  prosperity ;  and 
they  must  be  sought  from  the  mercy  of  God  our  Father, 
by  failh  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  reliance  on  his 
merits  and  mediation. 

V.  8— 15w 

Zealous  Christians  are  always  ready  to  thank  God,  in 
behalf  of  all  others  who  partake  of  the  same  invaluable 
blessings  in  which  they  rejoice  :  and  we  should  cultivate 
this  pious  and  benevolent  tlisjiosition,  that  we  may  present 
our  grateful  tribute  to  the  Lord,  not  only  for  our  tViends, 
or  surli  as  have  been  converted  by  our  means,  but  for 
strangers  also,  and  for  ail  concerning  whom  we  hear  a 
good  re|)ort.  Indeed,  if  we  "  servf;  God  with  our  spirit  in 
•*  the  Gospel  of  his  Son,"  we  shall  be  sure  to  approve 
our  hearts  before  him,  as  deeply  concerned  for  the  peace 
and  |)rosperity  of  his  Church :  and  we  should  also  without 
teasing,  iA  our  daily  prayers,  make  mention  of  our  fellow 
Christians  and  the  interests  of  the  Gospel,  all  over  the 
world.  Yet,  alas,  most  of  us  must  own  with,  shame,  that 
we  are  not  so  earnest,  or  particular,  in  this  respect,  even 
In  our  narrow  circles,  as  Paul  was,  in  respect  of  his  most 
I'Xtcnsive  connexions,  and  with  all  his  vast  and  multiplied 
engagements !     But  we  should  endeavour  to  follow  him 


escape  (he  judgment  of  Go^^pSG.  The 
measure  of  his  dealings  icfthr'Jews  end 
Gentiles,  7 — 16.     The   apostle  solemnly 


even  as  he  followed  Christ :  and  we  ought  to  long  for 
opportunities  of  usefulness,  as  worldly  men  do  for  a  pros-, 
perous  trade,  or  occasions  of  distinguishing  themselves, 
and  acquiring  celebrity  ;  and  count  that  the  most  success- 
ful journey  or  undertaking,  in  which  most  good  ha'h  been 
done,  though  it  have  exposed  us  to  hardship,  loss,  or 
peril.  We  should  earnestly  request  the  Lord,  that  by  his 
will  such  opportunities  may  frequently  return  ;  though 
we  know  not  in  what  manner  these  prayers  may  be 
answered :  we  should  readily  impart  to  others,  what  God 
hath  intrusted  to  us,  whether  to  supply  their  temporal 
wants,  or  to  promote  their  spiritual  comfort  and  establish- 
ment;  we  ought  to  rejoice  in  making  others  joyful;  and 
should  peculiarly  take  pleasure  in  communing  with  those 
\iho  believe,  hope  for,  and  experience,  the  same  things 
with  us.  But  purposes,  resulting  even  from  this  happy 
and  excellent  state  of  mind,  may  often  bo  retarded  and 
disapijointed  ;  nor  ought  we  to  be  discouraged  or  desist  on 
this  account.  We  should  still  desire  and  expect  the  oppor- 
tunity of  bringing  forth  fruit,  though  we  have  been  hin- 
dered hitherto  :  and  while  we  ought  to  be  thankful  for  the 
least  usefulness,  we  should  not  say  of  any  measure,  let 
this  suffice  us  as  long  as  we  have  health  and  strength  for 
labour,  and  so  much  yet  remains  to  be  done,  before  all 
nations  are  brought  to  the  obedience  of  faith.  Being  re- 
deemed by  the  blood,  and  converted  by  the  grace  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  we  are  altogether  his  :  and  for  his  sake,  we 
are  debtors  to  all  men,  to  do  them  all  the  good  we  can,  to 
whatever  nation  they  belong,  or  of  whatever  coiriplexion, 
rank,  capacity,  or  education,  they  are.  Nor  ought  we  to 
deem  such  services  any  great  thing ;  but  merely  our 
bounden  duty,  our  debt  of  gratitude  to  Christ,  and  of  love 
to  our  neighbours  and  brethren. 

V.  16—22. 

We  ought  not  for  a  moment  to  allow  of  that  absurd  an<J 
hateful  shame,  which  the  enmity  and  contempt  of  the 
wicked  against  the  Gospel  often  excite  in  our  minds.  Oa 
the  other  hand,  we  should  glory  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
cross,  and  be  ready  to  profess  or  preach  it  in  any  place, 
or  before  any  description  of  men,  according  to  our  ability, 
and  our  call  in  Providence  ;  as  knowing  that  it  is  "  the 
"  power  of  God  unto  salvation  to  every  one  that  be- 
"  lievcth,"  and  that  no  sinner  can  be  saved  in  any  other 
way.  It  is  indeed  evident  to  this  day,  that  learned  specu- 
lations, and  supposed  rational  schemes,  or  the  elegances  of 
admired  orators,  are  not  attended  in  general  with  that 
power,  which  converts  sinners  from  impiety  and  immo- 
rality to  the  love  and  service  of  God  :  but  this  effect  is 
produced,  in  some  good  measure,  wherever  the  despised 
Gospel  is  preached,  even  though  it  be  in  a  homely  manner, 
and  by  persons  of  inferior  abilities  and  erudition.  For  by 
the  Gospel  is  the  righteousness  of  God  revealed  :  his  way 
of  justification  and  sanctification  is  opened  ;  and  sinners 
are  taught  to  trust  in  him,  and  to  come  before  him,  by 
faith  in  Lis  mercy   through  the  righteousness,  atonement. 


A,  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  11. 


J.  Z).  61. 


expostixlates  with  the  Jews,  who  trust- 
ed in  the  law,  and  yet  brake  it;  and 
shows  that  external  forms  will  not  pro. 


and  intercession  of  his  beloved  Son.  And  he  will  honour 
this  doctrine,  because  it  honours  his  perfections,  law,  and 
government,  and  because  it  is  his  own  apjiointmcnt :  but 
they,  who  devise  other  scliemes,  may  put  forth  their  own 
power  to  make  them  successful,  if  they  can  ;  for  God  will 
not  own  or  countenance  them.  The  Gospel  is  worthy  of 
universal  acceptation,  "  for  the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed 
"  from  heaven  against  all  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness 
"  of  men  ;"  and  all  have  been,  in  some  degree,  un- 
godly and  unrighteous.  No  man  can  plead,  that  he  has 
fulfilled  all  his  obligations  to  God  and  to  his  neighbour ; 
nor  can  any  one  truly  say,  that  he  hath  not  "  held  the 
"  truth  in  unrighteousness,"  or  that  he  hath  acted  up  to 
the  light  aflbrded  him.  Whatever  may  be  pretended, 
atheism,  infidelity,  impiety,  and  idolatry  spring  from  hu- 
man deprai'ity,  not  from  unavoidable  ignorance  or  mis- 
take. The  heathen  nations  might  have  known  enough  of 
God  from  his  works,  and  the  benefits  conferred  on  them, 
to  have  excited  their  admiring  love  and  gratitude,  and  to 
have  influenced  them  to  adore  and  obey  their  Creator  and 
Benefactor ;  had  they  not  shut  out  the  light,  or  sinned  in 
opposition  to  it :  so  that  even  they  were  without  excuse 
in  their  apostacy  and  idolatry,  however  succeeding  rebels 
against  God  may  have  vi^dicated  and  justified  them.  But 
instead  of  glorifying  him  in  humble  gratitude,  according 
to  their  measure  of  information ;  their  pride  and  carnal 
enmity  led  them  to  indulge  vain  conjectures  and  reason- 
ings ;  till  their  professed  and  boasted  wisdom  ended  in  the 
most  palpable  and  degrading  folly  and  stupidity.  Thus 
idolatry,  the  stigma  of  man's  understanding,  was  intro- 
duced and  propagated,  through  the  wickedness  of  his 
heart ;  and  rational  creatures  exchanged  the  worship  of  the 
glorious  Creator  for  that  of  brutes,  reptiles,  or  inanimate 
images  :  and  they  continued  to  wander  from  God,  till  all 
traces  of  true  religion  must  have  been  lost,  had  not  the 
revelation  of  the  Gospel  prevented  it. 


V.  23—32. 

Whatever  speculators  may  assume  of  the  sufficiency  of 
man's  reason  to  discover  divine  truth  and  moral  obligation, 
or  to  regulate  men's  practice  ;  stubborn  facts  confute  the 
flattering  hypothesis  :  and  as  far  as  God  hath  in  awful 
displeasure  left  men  to  themselves,  they  have  dishonoured 
him  by  the  most  absurd  idolatries  and  superstitions,  and 
degraded  themselves  by  "  vile  affections,"  and  abominable 
lusts  :  nor  is  it  generally  expedient  to  mention  the  enor- 
mities, to  which  tliei/,  who,  liking  not  to  retain  God  in 
their  knowledge,  preferred  their  own  inventions  to  his  holy 
worship,  have  been  given  up  :  when  being  left  to  a  re- 
probate mind,  their  deluded  judgments,  dieir  perverse 
wills,  and  their  dcjiraved  affections,  have  reciprocally 
helped  to  corrupt,  and  have  been  corrupted  by,  each  other. 
A  most  horrid  view  of  the  moral  character  of  the  Greeks 
and  Romans,  even  amidst  all  their  prosperity,  politeness, 
and  erudition,  is  here  set  before  us  by  the  apostle  :  and  the 


ft,  without  internal  piety,  which  God 
would  accept  even  in  the  uncircumctscd, 
17—29. 


student,  who  judges  of  characters  and  actions  by  (he  law 
of  God,  will  perceive,  that  their  own  historians,  orators, 
and  poets,  amidst  all  their  flattering  and  false  colouring, 
adduce  such  facts,  and  make  such  representations,  as  fully 
prove  the  apostle's  picture  to  be  a  real  and  striking  like- 
ness, and  no  caricature.  Nay,  the  most  illustrious  and 
celebrated  persons  among  them,  may  be  produced,  as  most 
exactly  answering  to  this  horrid  description  !  It  must  in- 
deed be  thankfully  acknowledged,  that  Christianity  has  had 
considerable  effect  on  mankind  in  general,  in  giving  them 
more  just  notions  of  excellence,  and  in  humanizing  their 
manners,  especially  in  respect  of  war  :  so  that  battles  are 
sometimes  now  scarcely  more  fierce  and  bloody  than  the 
diversions  of  the  savage  Romans  were.  Our  laws  and 
customs  also  restrain,  and  drive  into  dark  recesses,  those 
abominations,  which  stalked  abroad  with  horrid  effrontery 
among  the  Pagans.  There  are  also  great  numbers  of  real 
Christians  among  us.  Yet  after  all,  what  multitudes,  even 
in  this  land,  seem  to  be  the  original  of  the  ])icture  before 
us !  They  are  full  of  all  unrighteousness,  and  commit 
all  uncleanness  with  greediness ;  or  they  gratify  their 
enormous  avarice  by  opi^ressions,  extortion,  and  cruelty  ; 
or  they  are  full  of  envy,  decfit,  contention,  ambition^ 
ostentation,  malice,  or  malignity.  Some  rush  upon  mur- 
der from  a  diabolical  pride  and  revenge,  which  they  call 
honour;  others  vent  their  malice  by  whispering  calumnies 
and  slanders,  to  ruin  their  neighbour's  reputation.  Mul- 
titudes are  so  ingenious  in  contriving  new  species  of 
fraud,  perjury,  impiety,  or  dishonesty  ;  that  legislators  ca'i 
scarcely  keep  pace  with  them,  in  devising  new  statutes  to 
counteract  their  villany.  While  disobedience  to  parents 
is,  alas !  shamefully  common  :  children  are  often  as  shame- 
fully turned  over  to  hirelings,  and  neglected  by  their 
parents,  as  if  they  were  "  without  natural  affection  ;'* 
and  it  is  too  obvious,  that  numbers  are  implacable  and 
unmerciful  to  those,  whom  they  can  exult  ever  or  oppress 
with  impunity.  Thus  men  show  themselves  to  be  haters 
of  God  and  his  holy  service  :  not  only  by  doing  such 
things  as  he  hath  forbidden,  and  adjudged  deserving  or 
his  wrath  ;  but  by  applauditig,  and  taking  pleasure  in  thf.- 
company  of  those  who  blaspheme  his  name  and  trample 
on  his  authority,  as  though  they  were  the  most  worth}', 
generous,  and  excellent  of  the  human  race  :  while  the 
pious  servants  of  God  are  proportionably  despised  and 
shunned.  These  are  they  who  would  discard  revelation, 
and  who  count  the  preaching  of  the  cross  foolishness  !  But 
their  conduct  demonstrates  their  need  of  it,  and  that  it  is 
a  remedy  which  ;'they  must  avail  tlicmselves  of,  or  perish. 
Finally,  we  may  here  observe,  that  religion  moderates  and 
regulates  natural  alTections  ;  but  excess  of  depravity  extin- 
guishes them:  that  it  is  a  proof  of  more  determined  im- 
piety, for  men  tf  take  pleasure  in  the  company  of  the 
enemies  of  God  ;  than  to  commit  many  crimes,  whilst  the 
heart  and  conscience  rise  up  against  them  :  and  that  it  is  Ci 
peculiar  cause  for  gratitu(le,  if  we  have  been  restrained 
from  these  enormities,  to  which  by  nature  we  are  as  pn.;' 
pensc  as  any  others  of  our  apostate  race. 


J.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


Jl.  D.  61. 


«i  t8-:o.  r  I  THEREFORE  '  thou  art  incxcusa- 
vii.'liG."''j»m.°i,    X     ble,  "  O  man,  "  whosoever  thou  art, 

c"26. 27  2=ara  that  judo-est:  for  wherein  thou  jucifjcst 
ic  -JO.  Matt.'  another,  thou  condemnest  thyself";  ''  for 
s>-3i.Luke'»'i:  thou     that     ludcrest     doest     the     same 

:i'-       xl».     22.    ,  .  JO 

.lohn  viii  7-9.  thmffs-. 
.13.21-23.  2  But  we  are  sure  that "  the  jude;ment 

e  S     111.  «,5    IX.       .  _,  J.       O 

J!t  Pi"  *'"'  01  (jrou  IS  according  to  truth,  against  them 

'lit.     JOJl  XKKiv.         I    •     I  ^  '       O 

J^7|'/^  ^;  which  commit  such  things. 
0."'  xc'vi"'i3:      -^  And  f  thinkest  thou  this,  e  O  man, 
■rr''i=.^,iv'"i9:  tliat  judgcst  them  wliich  do  such  things, 
K2  xvM  25.2I:  ^""^  doest  the  same,  ''  tliat  thou  shalt  es- 
ze?h   'ni.  ^l  cape  the  judgment  of  God  ? 

y>cls  xvii    .■)!     2 '1  lies.  i.  5— 10     liev.'xv.  3,  I    ]ni,.S    xix.  2. f  2  Sam.  X.  3    Job 

XXXV   s   Ps   1  21.  Matt.  xsvi.  53 %  1    Dan   x.  19.    Liikexii.  14.  sxii.  .W.  80. 

h  32.  Ps.  Ivi  7  rrov  Ki  21.  xyi  5.  Ezra  .wii.  IS.  1(1  Watt,  xxiii.  33.  1  Thea.  v.  3. 
Heb.  li  3  Aii.25. 


NOTE.S. 
CIIAP.  I!.  V.  1 — 3.  The  aposde  is  commonly  sup- 
yioseJ  to  have  here  passed  from  the  state  of  the  Gentiles, 
to  animadvert  on  that  of  the  Je\vs  ;  though  some  think 
that  the  heathen  philosophers  and  moralists  were  also  in- 
cluded. He,  however,  seems  to  have  expressed  himself  in 
this  general  manner,  that  he  might  include  all  those,  of 
every  nation,  sentiment,  or  description,  "•  who  hold  the 
''  truth  in  unrighteousness,"  or  object  to  "  the  righteous- 
"  ncss  of  God  by  faith,"  (Note,  1.  17,  18  ;)  and  who  are 
ready  to  judge  and  condemn  others,  though  guilty  them- 
selves. Of  these,  the  Jews  were  the  most  notorious  ;  for 
they  disdained  and  abhorred  the  Gentiles  as  profane,  abo- 
minable, and  utterly  undeserving  of  iJod's  favour;  whilst 
they  thought  themselves  a  holy  people,  and  entitled  to  all 
their  privileges  by  an  unalienable  right.  Yet,  while  they 
would  join  with  the  apostle  in  showing  the  inexcusable 
wickedness  of  the  Gentiles,  they  were  equally  or  more 
inexcusable ;  for  they  proudly  arrogated,  and  severely 
exercised,  the  office  of  a  judge,  and  yet  the  sentence, 
wliich  they  denounced  on  others  actually  condemned 
themselves ;  as  they  might  be  proved  guilty  of  the  very 
same  crimes,  or  such  as  were  of  similar  malignity.  They 
copied  the  vices  of  the  very  heathen  whom  they  con- 
deiuned ;  like  them  they  acted  in  opposition  to  the  light 
ailbrded  them,  and  they  were  unthankful,  rebellious,  and 
unrighteous,  even  as  the  Gentiles  were.  But  they,  and 
all  other  persons  in  the  world,  whosoever  they  were,  who 
acted  in  this  manner,  must  be  reminded,  that  assuredly 
the  judgment  of  God,  according  to  the  truth  of  his  word, 
and  the  real  character  and  condyct  of  men,  would  be  then 
executed  on  them  :  and,  instead  of  meeting  with  favour  on 
account  of  their  external  advantages,  or  their  condemna- 
tion of  sin  in  others,  their  punishment  would  be  enhanced 
by  these  very  circumstances.  For  could  any  man  suppose, 
that  when  he  had  committed  the  same  crimes,  which  he 
judged  deserving  of  puni.shment  in  others,  he  should  him- 
self escape  the  judgment  of  God  ?  This  intimated  to  the 
unbelieving  .Jews,  that  personal  and  national  judgments 
awaited  them,  unless  they  fled  for  refuge  to  the  grace  of 
;he  Gospel.  '  These  Gentiles  were  by  the  Jews  reputed  as 
'  unclean,  great  sinners,  and  so  incapable  of  salvation. 
'  To  these  Jews  the  apostle  .jn  this  chapter  directs  hi? 


4  Or  '  despisest  thou  ^  the  riches  of  his  ivi.  i.u.  p.  «, 
goodness,  '  and  forbearance,  and  long-suf-  JeV  »ii.  Vo' eJ: 
fering ;  not  knowing  that  "'  the  goodness  Jiiit  xx%.  4»; 
of  God  leadeth  thee  to  repentance  ?  k  i*  2»''x  12  li. 

5  But "  after  thy  hardness  and  impe-  ?  civ  j«.  Epi!: 
nitent  heart, "  treasurest  up  unto  thyself  »•  e. '6">bir. 

^I  •        .     „     .1  1  '    r  1      ■'  ,     l»    "9  Col  I.  27. 

wrath,  against  p  tlic  day  of  wrath,  and  ii-s  M™  "• 

!•  /*!  .,•'  ..  /.    17.  Tit  III   6. 

■i  revelation  of  the  righteous  judgment  of'^'|  "„!J^'2' 
God ;  Kun,*"i'  It. 

'  Ps    Ixxtiii.   38. 

6  Who  '  will  render  to  every  man  ac-  l","'iJ?o.  ""i 
cording  to  his  deeds  ;  Pe™iii*ii"    ' 

ra  .Iohxxxni.27-3'1.    Ps.  cxxx  3,l.Is.XJ1[   IB.  Jcr.  iil   12.13.22,23.    El    stI  63   Hot 

iii.  5.  Lulexv.  17-lD.  <ix   S-D.  »  Pet  ill. 'J   15.   Rev.  HI  20 Dxi  2i.  Mure  Ek. 

viii.  15   xiv.  17.  Deut.  il.  30  Jmb.  »i  iO  1  Sam.  vi.  6  2  Chr.  xxx  8.  xxxri    13   Ps  xcr. 
8.  Prov.  xiix.  1.  Is  xlviii  1    K?..  iij   7   Dan  v  20  Zech  vii.  II,  12.  Heb  iii   13.  15  iv. 

7 o  IX.  22.  Deut   xxxii   31   :'5  Am    iii    10  Jam.  v  3 p  Job  JXi.  30  Prov  xi. 

4  2Pet    ii.  9  iii.7     Rev   vi   17 q  2, 3    118 rxiv.  12.    Jubxxiiv    II.    Ps. 

Isii    12.  Prov.  xxiv    12    U.  iii.  10.  11   Jer.  «vii  10.  xxxii   19.  El  xii.i.;0.    Matt   ITi. 
27.  XX7.  34,  &c.  I  Cor.  i».  5.  2  Cor  ».  10  Oal  vi.  7, 8.  Rev.  ii  23.  zi.  12.  xxii.  12. 


'  discourse,  proving  here,  that  they  who  lived  under  the 
'  law  wanted  this  justification  as  much  as  others,  being 
'  also  great  sinneis ;  and  in  the  following  chapters,  that 
'  neither  they  nor  the  Gentiles  could  obtain  this  justification 
'  by  the  law.'  (H'tiilby.) — The  outward  wickedness  of 
the  Jews  was  enormous  at  this  time,  as  Josephus  has 
shown  :  in  this  sense  they  copied  the  worst  crimes,  (ido- 
latry excepted,)  of  the  despised  Gentiles ;  and  their  su- 
perior advantages  rendered  their  conduct  still  more  atro- 
cious.    {Note,  Mnlt.  vii.  1 — b.y 

V.  4 — 6.  The  Gentiles  were  without  excuse,  because 
they  were  unthankful  to  their  Creator  and  Benefactor. 
Did  then  the  Jews  despise  the  exuberant  riches  of  his 
kindness  to  them,  whom  he  had  so  peculiarly  favoured? 
[Marg.  Ref')  Ho  had  distinguished  them,  both  by  tenv 
poral  and  spiritual  benefits,  in  every  age  :  though  they  had 
always  proved  rebellious,  yet  he  had  still  exercised  im- 
mense goodness,  forbearance,  and  long-suffering,  towards 
them  ;  and  he  had  at  length  sent  his  Son  among  them. 
Even  after  they  had  crucified  him,  he  had  in  infinite  mercy 
ordered  the  first  proposals  of  his  Gospel  to  be  made  to 
them  ;  and  he  still  besought  them  by  his  apostles  and 
ministers  to  accept  of  thi.5  salvation  !  And  did  they  despise 
all  this  as  a  small  favour?  Did  it  embolden  them  to  con- 
tinue in  sin  ?  Or  did  the  Lord's  special  mercy  and  patience 
towards  them  lead  them  to  conclude  that  he  would  always 
favour  them,  however  ungratefully  they  rebelled  against 
him  ?  If  they  thus  des[>ised  his  rich  goodness,  they 
strangely  mistook  its  tendency,  as  it  ought  to  lead  and 
induce  them  to  repentance.  The  more  kindness  God  ex- 
ercises, the  greater  aggravation  is  there  in  the  sinner's  dis- 
obedience, and  the  more  should  he  be  humbled  for  his  base 
ingratitude.  The  jiaticnce  of  God  gives  the  sinner  time 
and  opportunity  for  repentance,  and  the  discoveries  of  his 
mercy  furnish  him  with  motives  and  encouragements ; 
and  were  it  not  for  man's  total  depravity,  the  proposals  of 
the  Gospel  must  prevail  with  every  one  to  repent  of  his 
departure  from  God,  and  to  return  to  his  worship  and  ser- 
vice. {Notes,  Luke  XV.  II — "24.)  If  the  Jews  presumed 
upon  the  special  kindness  of  God  to  them,  and  continued 
to  reject  the  Gosjjel,  and  to  disobey  his  commandments, 
according  to  the  obduracy  of  their  impenitent  hearts,  their 
condemnation  would  be  proporlionably  severe  ;  and  thq 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  II. 


J.  D.  Gl. 


j„b      7  To  them  wIjo,  '  by  patient  continu- 
YJi.  ance  in  well-doinof,  seek  lor  '  glory,  and 


Matt    XI  i' 
13      Luke  viii 
tS     Jolin  vi.  C6 
I  Cor.  Kv 


8    But  unto  them   that  arc  ^'  contcn- 

M.  Gd|.°vi.^9.  tious,  '  and  do  not  obey  the   truth,  but 

"" '^i2.'ii  »  obe\  unriarhteousnesi,  "  indis-nation  and 

Jam.  y  3  '  O 


Heb. 

X.  35,  36      Jam.  .- 

V.  7.8   Rev.  i.  wrath  ; 


9  Tribulation  "  and  anguisli  upon  every 
c^rWi  Pet  ^°"^  ''  of  "11^"  *'i^t  doeth  "  evil,  of  the  Jew 
i.T^e.fv  13.14  first,  and  also  of  the  *  Gentile  : 

1  1  Cor     v\      JJ,  ¥-»         ■■       I  1  1  >,  .1 

^^^J"",';'?       10  But '  eiorv,  honour,  ^and  peace, "  to 

1  VI  S3.     1  Joiia  O        •^11  1       '       1        T 

r'proV  xiii  10  every  man  that  worketh  good  ;  to  the  Jew 
"  first,  and  also  to  the  f  Gentile  : 


Tit.  -  . 

5!  I.  ID.  vi.  17.  X    16.  EV    18.  Job  xitiv.  13   Is 

i.  iv.  17 a  John  iii    18-2(     2  Tbes.  i 

xc  Il.Nah  i.  6.  Heb.  X  27.    Rev  xiv.  IC 

i  El    xvii).  4    Mitt  »vi.  2G e  10   I    l( 

46.  I  Pet  iv.  17. *  Or,  Crttk. f  7 

iii   16.17  iv.  7-9.  viii.  18  Luke 
I.  viii.  6  xiT.  17.  XV  13   N 


12.  xxxii  17  xlviii  18  22.  Iv.  12  Iv 
xix.  42  Jolin  siv.  S7  xvi  33  Gal. 
sxxii  17.  Acts  X  3S.  Gal  v.  6.  Jaa 


1.  10.  2Tlies  i.  8   Heb.  v   9,xi   8.  IPct   iii 

10-12.   Heb.  iii  12,  13 li  ix.  !2.  Ps 

Xvi.  19 0.  Irov.  i  27.28    2  Tlics   i.  6 

Am  iii  2    Matt   xi  20—24    Luke  sii  47, 
ix.21.23    1  Sam   ii.  30.  Ps   cxii.  6— 9   Prov. 

X.  43   xii   37   Jolin  xii.  26.   1  Pet  i.  7.  v. 4. g  v. 

26   Job  xxii.21.   Ps    xxix   11    xxxvi  37    Is   xxvi 


19.  Jer 

r.  22.    Phil,  iv 

.  ii.  22.  ill.  13.- 


.  79 


0.  .Matt   X.  13.  Luke 

h  Ps  XV  2  Prov.  xi.lB.  Ii 

— t  Or,  Gralc. 


longer  God  had  patience  with  them,  the  heavier  vengeance 
would  be  executed  on  them.  And  all  others,  who  thus 
employed  the  day  of  mercy  in  committing  sin,  hardening 
their  hearts  in  impenitence  because  of  the  goodness  of 
God,  would  find  that  they  had  accumulated  wrath  as  their 
treasure,  for  themselves,  which  would  be  secured  for  them, 
till  the  day  of  wrath  and"  final  recompense.  Then  the 
Lord  will  manifest  the  perfect  justice  of  his  decisions 
before  the  whole  world,  to  the  full  satisfaction  of  all  his 
friends,  and  the  confusion  of  his  enemies :  seeing  he  will 
then  render  to  every  individual  according  to  his  works  ; 
whether  he  was  an  obstinate  unbeliever,  or  a  humble  peni- 
tent believer  in  the  divine  Redeemer.  {Notes,  3Iatt.  xvi. 
27.  XXV.  31—46.) 

V.  7 — II.  The  apostle  here  gradually  proceeds  to  a 
more  explicit  mention  of  the  Jews,  whom  he  especially 
intended  to  "  conclude  under  sin."  According  to  the 
whole  tenour  of  Scripture,  as  well  as  the  dictates  of  com- 
mon sense,  no  sinner  can  do  well,  til!  he  repents,  submits 
to  God,  and  seeks  mercy  from  him.  The  Jew,  who  did 
this,  must  have  respect  to  the  types  and  promises  of  a 
Saviour,  with  which  the  law  of  Moses  was  replete,  as 
well  as  to  the  preceptive  part  of  it ;  and  he  alone,  who 
did  this,  would  perform  any  spirittial  obedience.  If 
then  there  was  a  man,  any  where,  who  embraced  by  faith 
the  revelation  of  glory,  honour,  and  immortality,  through 
the  promised  Messiah,  made  in  the  word  of  God,  and  was 
earnestly  bent  upon  obtaining  this  blessing  ;  if  he  sought 
the  inheritance,  by  repenting,  "  ceasing  to  do  evil,  learn- 
"  ing  to  do  well,"  attending  on  the  ordinances  of  God, 
obeying  his  commandments,  and  thus  waiting  patiently  for 
ihe  completion  of  his  promises;  and  if  he  proved  his  sin- 
cerity, by  patience  under  trials,  and  perseverance  in  well 
doing  amidst  temptations  and  difficulties  ;  tliis  man  would 
surely  be  made  partaker  of  eternal  life,  according  to  the 
constitution  of  the  most  gracious  covenant  of  God  in  Jesus 
Christ,  whatever  measure  of  explicit  knowledge  he  might 
be  favoured  with,  or  under  whatever  dispensation  he  might 
hve.  But  as  all  trangressors  of  the  law  are  under  con- 
demnation, 30  those  Jews,  or  others,  who  disputed  against 


]  1  For  '  there  is  no  respect  ©f persons  incut  »  nxvi 
with  God.  ',!■  :^X^^- 

12  For  as  many  '•  as  have  sinned  with-  23:  s^'Mru 
out  law,  shall  also  perish  witiiout  law  ;  xx."2i'Vt"x'"' 
and  as  many  'as  have  sinned  in  the  law,  ■tU''v'i''9''crf 
shall  be  judored  by  the  law  ;  17.°''  '  *""  ' 

1  •>     /T/  in  .    .il         U  /■    il  1  kl4,  l.'ii    18-21 

iJ  (^ror  "' not  the  hearers  ol  the  law  32  e?.  xvi.  4j. 
are  just  before  God,  "but  the  doers  o/tlie  24.'  LufeexTj 
law  shall  be  "justified.  7oim  "xlx.'']!. 

1 4  For  when  the  Gentiles,  ^  which  have  ^}^-  ~iri.'"'i9,''2o 


not  the  law, ''  do  by  nature  the  things  con-  ^ 

.     .         .  .  .'     .  .  .'  O  Dent  XK 

^  not  the 
law,  '  are  a  law  unto  themselves  : 


tained  in  the  law,  these,  having  not  the  ^^  ^^  ^^_^ 

10.  22.  Jam 

15  Which  shew  the  work  of  the  law  j^Jj '^jjf  j,  \ 
'  written  in  their  hearts,  {  their   »  con-  ^-m"  L"" 

ll.xxxiil  30-33.   Malt,  vii  21—27.   Luke  viii.  21.  Jam,  i.  22-25.    I  John  ii  2'l   iii    J. 

1  iii   20  2J   X  5.  Luke  X. 25-29   Gjl.  iii    II,  12. oiii  30  iv.  2-5    Is  cxlii  2  Luke 

xviii.  l4  Aets  xiii.  39  Gal.  ii.  16,  v  4.  Jam  ii  21-25  p  12  iii  1,  2  Ueut  iv   7   P, 

cxlvii.  19,20.  Acts  xiv.  16.  xvii  30    F.ph.  ii    12 q  27.  i    19,20  1  Cor  xl.  l4    Phil  iv 

8. r  12.  i.  3.' si   18.  19 1  Oclke  contcitncc  witntiting  inlh  Ihrm. 1  i_( 

1.  Joliii  viii.  9.  Acts  xxiii.  1,  xsiv.  16  2  Cor.  i.  12.  v.  11. 1  Tied.  it.  12  Tit  i  15. 


the  Lord's  method  of  saving  sinners,  and  his  sovereignty 
in  dispensing  unmerited  favours,  whose  "  eye  was  evil, 
"  because  the  Lord  was  good,  who  were  angry  at  the 
kindness  shown  to  returning  prodigals,  and  who  refused 
to  obey  the  truth,  by  embracing  the  Gospel,  and  submitting 
to  the  promised  Saviour,  choosing  rather  to  obey  unri<^hf- 
eousncss,  and  continue  the  slaves  of  sin  and  Satan,  all 
such  persons  would  surely  sink  under  the  indignation  and 
wrath  of  their  offended  Judge.  For  tribulation  and  anguish 
of  spirit  will  be  the  inevitable  portion  of  every  soul  of 
man,  who  "  worketh  evil ;"  and  the  iew  \\\\\  have  the 
first  and  most  severe  lot  in  this  condemnation,  though  the 
unbelieving  and  disobedient  Gentile  will  not  be  exempted. 
Oil  the  other  hand,  that  glory,  honour,  and  peace,  which 
God  confers  on  the  objects  of  his  special  love,  will  cer- 
tainly be  given  to  "  every  man  that  worketh  good,''^  as  a 
sinner  who  oheyeth  the  truth.  The  Jew  indeed  had  the  fust 
proposal  of  this  mercy,  but  no  Gentile  was  excluded  from 
the  full  participation  of  it,  "  for  God  is  no  respecter  of 
"  persons."  {Notes,  Acts  x.  1—8.  3-1,  35.)  it  is  evi- 
dent, that  the  apostle  did  not  mean  that  either  Jew  or 
Gentile  could  be  saved  by  his  own  works,  without  faith 
in  Christ,  but  that,  "  by  obeying  the  truth,"  and  by  that 
patient  continuance  in  well-doing  which  springs  from 
faith,  the  Gentile  would  obtain  eternal  life  ;  and  without 
this,  the  Jew  must  fall  under  wrath  and  condemnation. 
To  suppose  he  meant  that  any  man  could  be  saved  with- 
out believing  the  Gospel,  would  absurdly  make  him  ad- 
vance principles  subversive  of  his  own  grand  argument 
throughout  the  whole  epistle,  and  of  his  doctrine  in  all  his 
episdes.  He  had  many  reasons  for  first  proposing  his 
doctrine  in  this  covert  and  practical  manner.  IJe  thus 
avoided  giving  immediate  disgust  to  the  Jewish  reader, 
previous  to  the  more  explicit  declaration  of  the  Gospeh 
for  which  he  was  here  only  making  way  ;  lie  intimated 
that  they,  who  really  best  understood  and  obeyed  the 
law,  would  most  readily  embrace  the  Gospel,  and  that  the 
Je\ys  did  not  refuse  to  "  obey  the  truth,"  from,  love  to  the 
holiness  of  the  law,  but  from  "  obedience  to  unrigh'cous- 
I"  ncss."     iMarg.  Kef.)  "  " 


jL  £).  61. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


» Or.  *,(,,«,  science  also  bcarin"'  witness,  and  their 
uuen.  ill  a-ii.  tJioiijjnts  *  the  mean  while  "  accusinsr  or 

i-i.   I  Kin;.  li  el-SG  Gxcusing  OHC  anothci';) 

}.c  "vir.''a    1       16  In  the  day  when  ''  God  shall  jiidffc 

John  111.  19-21.     ,  ^  ^      •'  ,  ^  rM      ■    •'         " 

x5   i,i  6.  xiv.  tlic  secrets  ot  men  »'  by  Jesus  Christ  '■  ac- 

10-  12.     Grn.  ,.  ^  ,,  / 

xvMi  85.  Ps.ix.  cordins:  to  my  (josncl. 

7.8    1.6.   xcvi.  ,  -     it    Ti    1       1   I  1  II      1  T 

'?■  ,.""».  l       17  Tl  iseliold,  '  tliou  art  called  a  Jew, 

f.c.  ill  9.   XI.  9.  ,  •  1  1  1  I 

*Vi  2;''  xxvli'i  ^"'^  restest  m  the  law,  and  '  makest  tliy 
r2Jor.":^.i.'''o^stofGod, 

"pet.  'fv  ":      ^^  -^'"^  "  knowest /j/s  will,  and   t  ap- 
xx."i-is.""'  pi'ovcstthe  things  that  are  more  excellent, 
"ActiVifrv'n  '  feeing  instructed  out  of  the  law; 
•ji^  2  Tim.  iv.      19  ^n^i  f  jjrt  confident  that  thou  thy- 

2  xvi.  25.  1  Tim.  i.  11.  2  Tim   ii.  8. sSfl.SH,  ix,  4-7.  Va.  cxxiv   4.  Is.  xlviii.  1.  2. 

Malt   iii   9   viii.n,12   John  viii.  .13.  3  Cnr  xi  22.Gal.ii    15    Bpli.  ii    11    Phil    iii.  3— 

7.  Kcv.  ii.  9.  iii.  1.  a b  23.  ix  4  33  Jer.  iii  4-10   Zepll.  Iii.  \1.  Lu1<e  x  2B.  John 

V.  45  vii.  19    ix  28.  29. c  Is.  xlv.  25  xlviii.  2.  Mic.  iii    II.  Jolin  viii.al.— d  Deut. 

it.  8.  Neh.  ix.  II,  14  I's  cxlvii.  19.  £0  Luke  xil  47  John  xiii  17  I  Cor.  viii.  1.2.  Jam. 
iv.  17 r  Or,  tricsl  Ihc  things  l/iul  diftr.  Phil.  i.  10   Marg    I  Tbes  -v   21.  Hcb.  v.  14. 

txv,  4.     P3    xix.  8.    cxis.  98—100.    104,105     130.     Prov     vi.  23      2  Tim     iii.    15—17. 

t  Prov.  xxvi.  12  Is  17.21  hi  10  Malt.  vi.  23  xv.  14.  xxiii.  16— 2S  Marie  X  15.  John 
vii  46-49   ix.  34.  40,  41.  1  Cor    iii    18.  iv.  10   viii   1,  2.  Rev.  iii.  17,  18. 


V.  12 — 16.  No  Gentiles  could  be  found,  who  had 
perfectly  acted  according  to  the  light  of  their  own  dispen- 
sation ;  so  that  none  could  be  ju.stiriGd  by  their  own  obe- 
dience; yet,  as  they  had  sinned  without  law,  or  without 
tiie  advantages  of  a  written  authenticated  rule  for  their 
conduct,  tliey  would  "  perish  without  law;"  and  be  con- 
.'igned  to  a  milder  punishment  than  the  wicked  Jews  would 
lie  :  who  having  sinned  in  or  under,  the  law,  would  be 
judged  by  it,  and  fall  under  the  awful  curses  denounced  in 
It  against  tiie  disobedient.  The  Jews  indeed  were  apt  to 
imagine  that  the  reading  and  hearing  of  the  law,  together 
with  some  attention  to  the  legal  ceremonies,  would  justify 
them  before  God,  and  atone  for  all  their  violations  of  the 
moral  precepts ;  just  as  many  professed  Christians  expect 
to  be  justified  by  some  general  attendance  on  outward  ordi- 
nances, and  a  decency  of  moral  conduct,  though  they  arc 
Iialiitually  guilty  of  nnny  known  sins.  But  the  apostle 
declared,  that  tlie  mere  hearers  of  the  law  could  not  be 
justified  by  it :  if  they  woukl  seek  acceptance  in  this  way, 
ihcy  must  lie  doers  of  the  law  ;  and  if  any  thus  perfectly 
jierformed  its  righteous  demands,  he  migiit  then  indeed 
claim  the  reward  of  righteousness,  bul  not  otherwise. 
(Ni)te,  Luke  x.  25 — 29.)  For  even  the  Gentiles,  who  had 
not  the  written  law,  when  from  natural  principles  they 
performed  any  oj  those  duties  which  the  law  required, 
■were  in  this  respect  a  law  to  Uiemselves  ;  and  by  obeying 
thus  far  their  own  rule  came  nearer  to  righteousness,  than 
the  Jews  who  broke  their  rule.  The  fiagments  of  the 
law,  whicli  had  originally  been  written  in  the  heart,  exert- 
ing their  influence  by  a  natural  sense  of  right  and  wrong, 
upj)eared  in  their  works.  Their  consciences  also  testified 
:o  the  propriety  of  this  part  of  liieir  conduct,  and  pro- 
duced an  inward  satisfaction :  whilst,  at  the  same  time, 
their  secret  thoughts,  or  their  reasonings  one  with'"  another, 
served  to  accuse  or  excuse  themselves,  or  each  other, 
according  to  the  conformity  of  their  eontlurt  to  their  own 
scniiments  of  right  and  wrong,  or  the  contrary.  If  then 
the  very  Gentiles  could  not  but  condemn  themselves,  when 
they  acted  against  their  own  consciences  ;  how  aljsurd  and 
presumptuous  must  it  be  for  a  Jew  to  expect  justification 
before  God.  by  a  law  which  he  v.as  contiuuaJly  tra,^sg^e5S- 


self  art  a  guide  of  the  lilind,  «  a  light  of  g  i,.,!-,,  c  o,i/> 
them  which  arc  in  darkness  ;  ?I''"luwo1  ;'. 

20  An  instructor  ofthc foolish, ''a  teach-  rm  "U:  '' 
er  of  babes,  which  hast '  the  form  of  know-  Vcor;  'ill  "i 
ledge  and  of  the  truth  in  the  law.  i  ret  ii'2 

2 1  Thou  ''  therefore  which  tcachcst  an-  i  is.  in  *.  i"- 
othcr,  teachest  thou  not  thyself.'*  thou  that  k'p«  1  '?.-2'- 
preachest  a  man  should  not  steal,  '  dost  &c'    •-•""'  •'■ 

',,,-,  '23.      XI.  40.    III. 

thou  steal  r  ■17.     xix    k;. 

22  Thou  that  sayest  a  man  should  not  G>i-ji-  '3-  th. 

commit  adultery,  "dost  thou  commit  adul-  "'!":''•,  ^J. 

11  111  •  I  1  "'"  ' 

tery  r    thou  that  abhorrest  idols,   "  dost  jj,"?  ^''*.^  *",f- 

thou  commit  sacrilege  .'*  J'^»,^j  jj"*  ''• 

23  Thou  "  that  makest  thy  boast  of  "g^fj  ,;■'„•  ^'|; 
the  law,  through  breaking  the  law  dis-  li%y  "\]'^' 
honourest  thou  God  ?  n^sSi'Vs.  m. 

i  2.  ix.  4.  Jer.  viil.  8,  9.  Matt.  xix.  17—20.  Luke  X.  IC 
23.  Jhm.  t.  23,  Sic.  iv.  IC,  17. 


ing!  This  seems  to  be  the  apostle's  argument;  but  it  by 
no  means  implied  that  the  Gentiles  performed  any  spi- 
rilual  obedience ;  or  that  any  of  them  could  be  justified  on 
account  of  dieir  partial  and  scanty  compliance  with  the 
dictates  of  their  own  understanding.  As  rational  creatures 
in  a  fallen  state,  yet  not  desperate,  they  sometimes  acted 
more  morally  than  at  other  times ;  and  accordingly  their 
consciences  approved,  or  disapproved,  of  their  conduct : 
and  the  same  is  the  case  at  this  day  with  infidels  and 
mere  nominal  Christians.  This  is  an  earnest  and  evidence 
of  a  future  judghient,  when  God  will  judge  the  secret 
actions,  thoughts,  motives  and  atTections  of  all  men,  by 
his  Son  Jesus  Christ ;  which  was  one  principal  doctrine  of 
the  Gospel  that  Paul  preached  both  to  Jews  and  Gentiles. 
As  die  apostle  plainly  says,  that "  as  many  as  have  sinned 
"  without  law  shall  perish  without  law,"  it  is  rather 
surprising  that  any  expositors  should  have  thought  die  cage 
of  Job  and  his  friends,  and  Cornelius,  to  be  referred  to- 
Probably,  Job  lived  and  died  before  the  law;  and  he  had 
traditional  revelation,  as  the  patriarchs  had  ;  and  Cornelius, 
though  not  observant  of  the  ceremonial  law,  had  the  Scrip- 
tures of  the  Old  Testament,  and  by  the  grace  of  God  had 
studied  ihem  to  good  purpose.  The  apostle's  object  evi- 
dently was,  to  convince  his  readers  that  neither  revelation, 
nor  the  light  of  reason  and  conscience,  could  save  (hose 
who  failed  of  obeying  them  ;  that  all  had  in  many  things 
failed,  however  in  particular  instances  some  had  been 
obedient;  and  that  all  must  perish,  though  with  different 
degrees  of  aggravation,  unless  saved  by  the  Gospel.  'Hell 
'hath  no  power  over  sinners  of  ifsrael,  because  Abraham 
'  and  Isaac  descended  thither  to  fetch  them  thence.  No 
'  circumcised  person  goes  to  hell,  God  having  promised  to 
'  deliver  them  from  it,  for  the  merit  of  circumcision. — 
'  All'Israelites  have  their  portion  in  die  world  to  come; 
'  and  that  notwithstanding  their  sins ;  yea,  though  they 
'  were  condemned  here  for  their  wickedness.'  {Extracts 
from  Jewish  n-riler.i  in  Whitby.)  It  would  not  be  easy  to 
produce  any  passage  from  modern  wj-itcrs,  in  which  proud 
self-righteousness  .and  rank  ontiaomianism  are  so  complete- 
ly combined  ;  but  a  considerable  portion  of  the  same  leaven 
may  often  be  discerned  both  among  papi-ts  and  protcstant;-". 


Ji.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  If. 


A.  U.  6i 


"i/'iii'if  '  e"  24  For  V  the  name  of  God  is  blas- 
Ma" '  xv^iT"?  phemed  among  the  Gentiles  through  you, 
lii'l^Trtii.'!;"  as  it  is  written. 

9*s  Sam.  »ii.  u.  25  For  "^  circumcisioH  verily  profiteth, 
""w'u,  12  Deut  if  thou  keep  the  law  :  ^  but  if  thou  be  a 
""(iai'-T's-e  breaker  of  the  law,  thy  circumcision  is 

vi    15.     Eph    li.  ,  •  •    •  •' 

IS  mad 

323     Jer  ix  25, 
2S  Actsvii  61. 

t  I: 


e  uncircumcision. 
26  Therefore,  '  if  the  uncircumcision 
Matt 'viii' n.  keep  the  righteousness  of  the  law,  shall 
not    hia   uncucumcision   be   counted  lor 


1  Cor.      .  .    .  - 

I'M)  Circumcision .'' 


27  And  shall  not  uncircumcision  which 


V.  17 — 24.  In  order  to  understand  this  chapter,  it 
should  be  remembered,  that  the  apostle  is  combating  the 
prejudices  and  presumption  of  the  Jews  ;  to  whom  he 
expected  the  epistle  would  lie  shown,  and  whose  influence 
he  knew  wo\dci  be  employed  to  unsettle  the  minds  of  the 
believers  at  Rome.  The  Gentiles  are  therefore  only  in- 
troduced by  way  of  illustrating  the  argument,  and  not  in 
order  to  show  in  what  way  they  should  be  justified.  The 
apostle  here  immediately  addressed  himself  to  any  .Jew, 
that  was  willing  to  take  up  the  argument.  He  .snjiposed 
him  to  rest  his  hope  of  acceptance  on  the  law,  and  to  boast 
of  God,  as  standing  in  a  covenant-relation  to  him.  Ho 
thought  himself  well  acquainted  with  the  will  of  God; 
and,  as  an  expert  casuist,  he  could  "  distinguish  things 
"  which  differed,"  and  give  the  preference  to  such  as 
were  more  excellent,  having  from  his  youth  been  in- 
structed, or  catecliised,  from  the  law.  In  this  confidence 
he  thought  himself  qualified  to  guide  and  enlighten  the 
blind  and  benighted  pagans,  and  to  instruct  such  as  became 
proselytes,  whom  he  deemed  foolish,  and  mere  babes,  com- 
pared with  himself,  as  he  had  got  a  complete  knowledge 
of  the  whole  law,  having  an  epitome,  or  abstract,  of  it  in 
his  memory  ;  yet  this  was  but  a  mere  form,  semblance,  and 
outside  appearance  of  the  spiritual  knowledge  and  true 
meaning  of  the  law,  which,  rightly  understood,  would  lead 
him  to  trust  in  the  promised  and  typified  Redeemer,  and 
not  in  the  law  itself.  In  this  form  he  rested,  without  even 
obeying  the  precepts  of  the  law  according  to  his  own 
exposition  ;  as  if  his  work  had  been  to  instruct  others,  and 
not  himself!  Or  as  if  he  meant  to  insult  the  great  Law- 
giver, by  studying  his  commandments  in  order  to  break 
them  !  Did  such  a  man  explain  and  enforce  the  law  against 
theft,  and  then  practice  dishonesty  ?  Did  he  commit  adul- 
tery, after  quoting  and  explaining  the  seventh  command- 
ment ?  Did  he  sacrilegiously  embezzle  the  sacred  treasures, 


of  money,  after  having  expressed  his  abhorrence  of  idb 
latry  ?  It  was  notorious,  that  many  of  the  chief  priests, 
scribes,  and  elders,  who  appeared  most  zealous  for  the 
law,  were  guilty  of  these  and  similar  crimes  :  and  the 
rest,  who  rejected  the  Gospel  and  made  their  boast  in  the 
law,    would    be    found    to   dishonour   God,    by    evidently 


is  by  nature,  "  if  it  fulfil  the  law,  "judge  u  vi.i.i  xm  19. 

thee,  who  y  by  the  letter  and  circumci-  i7-2ii.Acta*xiii 

sion  dost  transgress  the  law  ?  yKS''ri\fi-is 

Z6  tor''  he  is  not  a  Jew  which  is  one   "ei..xi  7. 

.  1 1  ,  -,1  .         ,  .  .    .  y20  29  »ii.6— « 

outwardly;    ="  neither  r?  that  circumcision  scor  ij^.s 

which  is  outward  in  the  flesh  :  'i'^;;;.  1    is  '. 

29  But  he  is  a  Jew  "  which  is  one  in-  =    »°^L^-^' 

wardly :  '  and  circumcision  is  tnat  ol  the  J?*'"J  *l  ,'"i 

cart,  'J  m  the  Spirit,  and  not  in  the  letter ;  J5er""ix"'  \i 

whose  praise  is  not  of  men,  but  of  God 


h  1  Sam.  xvi.7:  1  Chi 
39,40.  xvii  21.  Joh 

ii   II,  12 d27. 

1  Cor   iv.5    3  Cor 


17.  Ps  xlv.  13    Jer   iv   U.  Matt,  xx 

V.  23,  21.  I  Pet.  iii  4. c  Deut  x.  16.  xx 

i.  6.  xlv.  17    John  iii    5—8.  Phil.  iii.  3 

18.  I  T/ies.  ii.  4.  1  Pet.  11).  4. 


12.  I  Pet   iii.  21 

25-2B.    I.uke  xi. 

i  6    Jer.  jv  4    Col. 

■e  John  V.  44  xii.  43 


Rp/.)  The  terms  here  used  concerning  the  Gentiles  aptly 
expose  the  arrogant  self-wisdom  of  the  Jews.  '  Tfiis 
'  passage  may  be  illustrated  from  the  Jewish  writing*  ;  for 
'  they  say  that  he,  who  tcachelh  others  what  he  doelh 
'  not  himself,  is  like  a  blind  man  who  hath  a  candle  in 
'  his  hand  to  give  light  to  others,  whilst  he  himself  doth 
'  walk  in  darkness.'  Blasphemed,  &c.  (24.)  '  Of  this 
'  Josephus  doth  frequendy  accuse  them,  saying,  '  What 
'  wickedness  do  you  conceal  or  hide,  which  is  not  known 
'  to  your  enemies  ?  You  triumph  in  your  wickedness, 
'  strive  daily  who  shall  be  most  vile,  making  a  show  of 
'  your  wickedness,  as  if  it  were  virtue.'  '  And  thinkest 
'  thou  this,  O  man,  that  thou  shalt  escape  the  judgment 
'  of  God,  who  punisheth  the  Gentiles,  when  thou  art  as 
'  guilty  as  they  of  acting  against  thy  own  conscience, 
'  and  doing  that  for  which  thy  own  mouth  condemns  thee  ; 
'  and  which  doth  also  cause  them  to  "  blaspheme  that 
"  holy  name  by  which  thou  art  called  ?"     {Whitby.) 

y-  2.5 — 29.  Thoudi  chargeable  with  the  grossest  vio- 
lations of  the  moral  law,  the  Jews  confided  in  circum- 
cision, as  if  it  had  secured  their  covenant-relation  to  God. 
But  the  apostle  showed  (hem,  that,  though  circumcision, 
and  the  means  of  grace  connected  with  it,  would  be  very 
advantageous  to  the  conscientious  Jew,  who  copied  the 
example  of  Abraham ;  especially  in  bringing  him  ac- 
quainted with  the  oracles  of  God,  and  preparing  him  to 
receive  the  Gospel ;  yet  they  could  not  profit  the  presump- 
tuous tran.sgressor,  who  rested  in  them,  and  neglected  that 
"  righteousness  by  faith,"  of  which  it  was  the  seal.  If  a 
man  cleaved  to  the  law,  he  must  perfectly  obey  it,  in  order 
to  justification  ;  circumcision  made  "  him  a  debtor  to  ful- 
"  fil  the  whole  law  ;"  and  his  transgressions  cast  him  out 
of  the  covenant  of  God,  as  if  he  had  never  been  circum- 
cised. On  the  other  hand,  if  an  uncircumcised  Gentile 
should  regulate  his  conduct  according  to  the'Wghteousness 


or  defraud  the  Lord  of  his  dues,  through  an  idolatrous  lovj^jirescribed  by  the  law,  ought  he  not  to  be  deemed  One  of 


God's  ti-ue  worshippers,  notwithstanding  his  .uncircum- 
cision ?  ^uch  Crentiles,  as  were  taught  by  divine  grace 
thus  to  love  and  serve  God,'  would,  like  Cornelius,  em- 
brace the  So|riel  when  proposed  to  them :  and  thus  in 
unch-cumcisij^  the  external  natural  state  of  man,  they, 
being  made  partakers  of  an  inward  spiritual  change,  would 


breaking  it.  For  in  fact  the  name  of  God  was  bias-  ^dge  and  condemn  the  Jew,  who.  having  the  letter  of 
phemed  among  the  Gentiles,  and  they  were  set  against*  the"  law  and  the  outward  circumcision,  had  no  inward 
true  religion  by  the  wickedness  of  the  Jews,  as  it  was  disposition  to  obedience.  For,  in  fact,  he  was  not  to  be 
written  in  th^ir  Scriptures,  and  was  a  charge  brought  counted  a  Jew,  or  one  of  God's  chosen  people,  who  was 
frequendy  by  the  prophets  against  their  fathers.  {Marg.  only  so  in  .his  outward  profession  or  descent :  nor  wart 
Vol.  V — No.  31.  C  ■ 


J.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAP.  III. 


The  ml  vantages  of  the  Jews,  \,  2.  The 
unbelief  of  some  docs  not  render  the  faith 
ef  God  of  no  effect^  '^,  4  ;  who  is  just  in 
punishing  si)i,  though  he  takes  occasion 
from  it  to  disphiy  his  own  glory,  5 — H. 
Passages  from  the  Old  'leslament  ad- 
duced to  prove  that  the  Jews  are  all  under 
sin.  9 — 19;  so  that  no  flesh  is  justified  by 


that  the  true  circumcision,  the  true  seal  of  the  covenant, 
which  was  outward  in  the  flesh.  But  he  was  the  real  Jew 
or  (Jiild  of  Abraham,  who  had  the  inward  disposition  of 
his  believing  and  obedient  ])rogenitor  ;  and  that  was  the 
true  circumcision,  which  was  wrought  in  the  heart  by 
regeneration,  according  to  the  spiritual  meaning,  and  not 
the  mere  letter,  of  the  law ;  producing  an  inward  confor- 
mity of  the  judgment  and  affections  to  its  holy  precepts. 
This  indeed  men  could  not  see,  or  would  not  approve  ami 
commend,  but  rather  despise  and  hate  ;  but  Cjod  would 
approve,  commend,  and  value  it.  So  that,  though  the 
outward  seal  was,  for  the  time,  necessary  ;  yet  the  inward 
grace,  or  the  thing  signified,  was  always  far  more  excel- 
lent ;  and  the  former  was  now  superseded  by  the  Christian 
disjiensation,  and  could  be  of  no  use  to  those  who  tena- 
ciously adhered  to  it. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

The  censures  which  men  pass  on  others,  who  perhaps 
justly  deserve  them,  may  yet  render  themselves  more 
inexcusable,  while  they  do  the  same  things.  The  branches 
of  man's  disobedience  are  numerous,  yet  they  all  spring 
from  the  same  root;  nor  can  any  one  judge  another  to  be 
deserving  of  divine  wrath,  without,  at  the  same  time,  con- 
demning himself;  for  though  he  may  not  have  committed 
the  same  crimes,  yet  he  hath  been  guilty  of  the  same 
npostacy  from  God,  and  rebellion  against  him,  and  is 
equally  chargeable  with  sinning  against  his  better  judg- 
ment in  various  ways.  Frequently,  superior  advantages 
render  a  man's  apparently  lighter  oflences  more  aggra- 
vated in  the  sight  of  God,  than  the  more  scandalous  sins  of 
his  worse  educated  neighbour,  against  which  he  vehement- 
ly declaims.  We  are  indeed  very  incompetent  judges  of 
the  comparative  heinousness  of  men's  conduct ;  but  it  is 
certain  that  the  judgment  of  God  is,  and  will  be,  "  accord- 
"  ing  to  truth,"  against  all  who  break  his  law  and  reject 
his  grace.  To  him  we  ought  to  leave  others,  and  to  be 
chiefly  concerned  to  judge  ourselves,  and  to  seek  mercy 
according  to  his  blessed  Gospel.  If  our  fellow-sinners  can- 
not stand  before  us  in  judgment,  how  shall  we,  who  are 
guilty  of  the  same  things,  escape  the  righteous  contlemna- 
tion  of  a  heart-searching  God?  In  deciding  against  them, 
we  pass  sentence  upon  ourselves  ;  and  "  if. our  lieart  con- 
*'  demn  us,  God  is  greater  than  our  heart,  and  knoweth  all 
*'  things."  The  excuses  which  numbers  make  for  their  mis- 
conduct may  very  commonly  be  turned  against  them  ;  nor 
would  men  in  general  be  so  daringly  wicked,  were  il  not  for 


the  deeds  of  the  law,  20.  TTie  righteous- 
ness of  God  without  the  law,  is  upon  all 
that  believe,  without  any  dijference.  2], 
22.  jIs  all  have  sinned,  ivhelher  Jews  or 
Gentiles,  alt  must  be  justified  by  the  free 
grace  of  God,  through  faith  in  Christ, 
and  the  redemption  of  his  blood,  that  God 
may  be  glorified,  and  boasting  excluded, 
23 — 30.     This  establishes  the  law,  31. 


their  experience  of  God's  long-suffering,  and  their  general 
notions  of  his  mercy.  But  they,  who  thus  "  despise  the 
"  riches  of  his  goodness  and  forbearance,"  and  grow 
more  bold  in  rebellion  by  that  kindness,  which  should 
•'  lead  them  to  repentance,"  will  find  at  last  that  they  have 
■'  been  sinning  against  their  own  souls ;"  and  that  their 
!iard  and  impenitent  hearts  have  led  them  "  to  treasure  up 
'•  wrath,  against  the  day  of  wrath,  and  revelation  of  the 
"  righteous  judgment  of  God."  Indeed,  this  is  the  daily 
employment  of  every  unbeliever  ;  and  he  adds  to  his  store 
with  a  rapidity  of  increase,  proportioned  to  his  crimes 
and  abused  advantages.  He  himself  will  certainly  reap 
the  harvest  that  he  now  sows,  and  the  longer  he  is  spared 
in  the  long-suffering  of  God,  the  more  terrible  will  be  the 
day  of  righteous  retribution,  in  case  he  proceed  in  this 
destructive  course. 

V.  r— 16. 

The  questions  concerning  justification,  election,  or  effi- 
cacious grace,  should  be  kept  distinct  from  those  that 
relate  to  the  character  and  conduct  of  the  righteous  and 
the  wicked.  If  a  man  cannot  be  satisfied  with  an  earthly 
portion,  but  aspires  after  glory,  honour,  and  immortality ,_ 
and  if  he  seeks  this  inheritance  by  faith  in  the  promises  of 
God,  and  patient  continuance  in  well  doing,  he  doubtless 
is  in  the  way  to  eternal  life.  But  if  men  quarrel  with  the 
precepts  and  sanction  of  God's  holy  law,  with  his  decrees 
and  dispensations,  and  with  his  truths  and  ordinances,  or 
with  any  thing  rather  than  their  sins,  if  they  "  do  not 
"  obey  the  truth,  but  obey  unrighteousness,"  and  live  in 
allowed  violations  of  the  divine  law,  no  doubt  they  are  in 
the  broad  road  to  destruction,  and  if  they  proceed  in  that 
path,  indignation  and  wrath  will  overtake  them,  to  what- 
ever Church  or  sect  they  may  belong.  Indeed,  tribulation 
and  anguish  must  come  upon  all  impenitent  evil-doers ; 
but  glory,  honour,  and  peace,  will  be  awarded  to  all, 
"  who  are  taught  by  the  grace  of  God  to  live  soberly^ 
"  righteously,  and  godly,  in  the  present  world,"  "  for 
"  there  is  no  respect  of  jiersons  with  God."  Whatever  may 
now  be  objected  to  this,  from  some  doctrines  ill  understood, 
or  from  appearances  in  providence  which  are  misconstrued, 
it  will  be  made  manifest  to  all  the  world,  in  the  day  Avhen 
"  God  shall  judge  the  secrets  of  men  by  Jesus  Christ,"  as 
he  hath  assured  us  he  will,  in  his  holy  Gospel.  Then  they 
who,  not  having  the  written  word,  have  sinned  against  the 
dictates  of  their  own  consciences,  will  be  proved  guilty, 
and  condemned  by  that  rule.  They  that  have  sinned 
against  tiie  law  of  God  which,  wtis  made  known  to  theca, 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  III. 


A.  D.  ei. 


1 11  25—39.  Geo 
XXV.  3?.   E 
8  II      Is   I 
15.    Mai  ii 


'«|?  T"¥THAT  » advantage  then  hath  the 
.'i7.  VV  Jew?  or  what  protit  is  there  of 
"  circumcision  ? 


will  be  judged  and  punished  according  to  that  law  :  and 
the  professors  of  the  Gospel  will  be  shown  to  have  been 
either  true  believers  or  hypocrites,  according  to  the  effects 
produced  by  the  truth  on  their  tempers  and  conduct.  For 
if  the  very  Gentiles  were  a  law  unto  themselves  and  each 
other,  when  they  acted  contrary  to  "  the  work  of  the 
"  law,  written  in  their  hearts,"  how  absurd  must  it  be 
for  any  man  to  expect  acceptance  with  God  by  a  written 
law  which  he  hears  and  disobeys  ;  or  by  the  Gospel, 
when  he  does  not  ■practically  believe  it !  No  man  can  in- 
deed be  justified  by  his  own  obedience,  because  all  men 
deviate  from  their  rule  :  yet  the  nearer  they  act  in  con- 
formity to  their  principles  and  convictions,  the  lighter  will 
be  their  condemnation  ;  and  the  greater  the  distance  there 
is  between  their  known  rule  and  their  allowed  practice,  the 
more  aggravated  must  be  their  guilt,  when  the  secrets  of 
men  shall  be  brought  to  light,  and  all  these  infinitely  im- 
portant concerns  shall  be  determined  by  the  omniscient  and 
righteous  Judge. 

V.  17—29. 

The  Jew,  who  rested  in  the  law,  and  made  his  boast  of 
God,  and  was  proud  of  his  superior  knowledge  and  at- 
tainments, will,  at  the  last  day,  be  more  deeply  condemn- 
ed, than  the  blind  Gentile  whom  he  so  greatly  disdained  ; 
and  numbers,  who  call  themselves  Christians,  and  have 
learned  many  right  notions  of  the  Gospel  as  a  system,  and 
so  deem  themselves  the  children  of  God,  though  they  obey 
not  the  truth,  will  perish  more  dreadfully  than  their  more 
ignorant  neighbours,  who  have  sinned  against  less  light  and 
inferior  advantages.  Indeed,  the  sermons  which  many 
preach,  and  the  books  which  they  publish,  will  testify 
against  them;  and  it  behooves  ministers,  especially,  to  be 
very  jealous  over  themselves  in  this  respect ;  for  it  is  far 
more  congenial  to  the  self-flattery  of  our  hearts  to  instruct 
others,  than  to  bear  the  yoke  ourselves.  Many  teach  their 
hearers  the  truth  and  will  of  God,  who  never  teach 
themselves :  they  lay  down  good  rules,  but  never  practise 
them  ;  and  the  discoveries  of  the  great  day  will  show,  that 
some,  who  appeared  to  be  the  guides  of  the  blind,  and 
the  light  of  such  as  sat  in  darkness,  were  indeed  dishonest 
men,  adulterers,  or  sacrilegious  mercenaries.  Numbers 
despise  their  ignorant  neighbours  for  resting  in  a  dead 
form  of  godliness,  and  yet  they  themselves  trust  in  a  form 
of  knowledge  which  is  equally  lifeless  and  inefficacious ; 
and  many  glory  in  the  Gospel,  whose  unholy  lives  dis- 
honour God,  and  cause  his  name  and  truth  to  be  blas- 
phemed among  his  enemies.  In  short,  no  forms,  ordi- 
nances, or  notions,  can  profit  us,  without  regenerating 
grace,  which  will  always  eventually  lead  us  to  seek  an 
interest  in  "  the  righteousness  of  God  by  faith."  The 
distinction  between  truth  and  error,  and  between  divine 
ordinances  and  human  inventions,  is  indeed  immutable  and 
most  important  ;  yet  a  man  may  be  alive  to  God,  who 
auiintains  some  errors,  cleaves  to  some  superstitions,  and 


2  "  Much  every  way :  chiefly,  «  be-  ^^^_i^  '■/  "- 
cause  that  unto  them  were  "^  committed  "^Q^j^^'',  «• 
'  the  oracles  of  God.  ^,^1'  '^J''''i- 


19,  so.  Is  viii.  20  Ei 
i  ia-21.  Rev  xis.  1( 
rii.  a8.  Heb   v.  12   1  I 


forms  improper  conclusions  in  respect  to  some  divine  in- 
stitutions :  while  another,  who  is  very  clear  in  his  notions, 
and  exact  in  externals,  may  be  dead  in  sin,  unciicumcis- 
ed  in  heart ;  and,  through  the  letter  and  the  outward 
form,  he  may  deceive  himself,  and  be  a  scandal  to  the 
Gospel.  For  he  is  no  more  a  Christian  now,  than  he  was 
a  Jew  of  old,  who  is  one  outwardly  ;  "  neither  is  that  bap- 
"  tism,  which  is  outward  in  the  flesh  :"  but  he  is  the  real 
Christian,  who  is  inwardly  a  true  believer,  with  an  obe- 
dient faith  ;  and  the  true  baptism  is  that  of  the  heart,  by 
"  the  washing  of  regeneration  and  the  renewal  of  the  Holy 
"  Ghost,"  producing  a  spiritual  mind,  and  a  cordial  sub- 
jection to  the  truth,  in  its  holy  import  and  tendency.  A 
Christian  of  this  character  will  seldom  be  much  approved 
by  zealots  of  any  party,  any  more  than  by  the  world  at 
large  ;  but  he  will  be  accepted  of  God,  and  at  length  wel- 
comed with  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,  enter 
"  thou  into  the  joy  of  thy  Lord." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  III.  V.  1,  2.  If  disobedient  Jews  could  not 
be  accepted,  and  if  pious  Gentiles  might  be  saved,  it 
might  be  inquired  what  advantage  the  Jew  had  above  the 
Gentile,  or  what  good  circumcision  did  him  ?  The  whole 
Old  Testament  implied,  that  God  had  peculiarly  favoured 
the  posterity  of  Abraham  ;  and  the  law,  together  with  the 
seal  of  circumcision,  had  been  supposed  to  convey  some 
special  privileges  :  and  did  the  apostle  mean  to  level  all 
these  distinctions,  and  to  prove  that  the  Jews  had  no  ad- 
vantage from  their  relation  to  Abraham  and  their  national 
covenant  ?  To  this  he  replied,  that  they  had  doubtless  much 
benefit  from  them  in  every  way.  The  law  and  circumcision 
could  not  indeed  save  them  in  their  sins,  or  by  their  own 
eflicacy ;  yet  they  gave  them  great  advantages  for  obtaining 
salvation.  The  stated  ministry  of  the  priests,  the  occa- 
sional messages  of  the  prophets,  the  ordinances,  cf  tho 
temple,  the  worship  at  their  synagogues,  their  education 
in  an  acquaintance  with  the  true  God,  and  at  a  distance 
from  idolatry,  the  many  good  examples  (hat  were  set 
before  them,  and  the  dispensations  of  providence  respect- 
ing them,  were  means  of  grace,  which  probably  were  made 
effectual  to  the  conversion  of  more  persons  in  that  one 
nation,  than  were  converted  in  all  the  rest  of  the  world. 
But  especially  the  oracles  of  God,  the  sacred  writings  of 
Moses  and  the  prophets,  were  committed  to  them  ;  and 
the  written  word  of  God  had  lieen  continued  among  them 
through  their  several  generations,  to  direct  them  how  to 
seek  acceptance  with  God,  and  to  walk  before  him.  In 
them  the  Messiah  was  promised,  and  the  various  parti- 
culars of  his  character,  miracles,  redemption,  and  king- 
dom, were  typified  and  predicted  :  among  the  Jews  he 
made  his  appearance  in  the  appointed  time;  in  him  the 
Scriptures  were  fulfilled  before  their  eyes,  and  numbers  of 
them  had  believed  in  and  found  salvation  by  him.  Oraclei^, 
&c.  {Mnrg.  Rff.)  Some  think  the  Scriptures  arc  thus 
called,  with  reference  to  the  oracular  answers,  which  th*^ 

C  2 


i.  D.  bi. 


1-7  Heb.  iv.  S. 

;si  2'J  Num 
zxiii.  19.  1  ^am 
XV  29  b.  liv.'<. 
10.  Iv  II.  Uv  i5, 
:6  Jer.xKxhi  S4 
-26  M»tt.xxiv 
35.  2  Tim  ii  13 
Heb   vi.  13-18. 

he.  !l  vi.  2.  \i. 
vil.  7  13.  is  U- 
si  I  II.  LuKe 
XX  IG.  1  Cor. 
Tt.  IS     Gal.   ii 


cxx»vni2  .>Iic 
vii.  20.  >obn  III 
X\  :•  Cor  I  IC 
Tit  i.  2  H.-1. 
XRXvi   3   Hs  Ii 

13.  U o  i 

l,i.  Niih   i  2  6 


ROMANS. 


^.  D:  61. 


6  Foi  vvliat  '  if  some  did  not  believe  Pitaketli  vengeance .''    (^  I  speak  a.s  a  man,)  p  vi.  :9.  icom. 
'■•  shall  their  unbelief  make    the  faith  of       6  ••  God  forbid :  '  for  then   how   shall  ^s?e^L"i  '* 


God  without  effect.'' 

4  '■  God  forbid  :  yea,  '  let  God  be  true, 
"  but  every  man  a  liar ;  as  it  is  written, 
'  That  thou  mi2;htest  be  justified  in  thy 
sayings,  and  miohtcst  overcome  when  thou 
art  judged. 

5  But  "  if  our  unrighteousness  com- 
mend the  righteousness  of  God,  "  what 
shall  we  say.'^     °  Is  God  unriiihteous  who 


!8.  1  .lohn  t.  10  20  lev.  i-l  7 k  I'j  Uii  a 

Matt   XI    19. III  7  :.5  2fi    V   8  20   21. n  iv 

;,    in.    9,  i.x.  IV- 20    vii   19    Ueut   kxx  i  31-43.   Pa 
a  2  Thes   i   C- 9.  Rev  x\    3  4  \»1.  S-7  xvili.  20 


cxvi    II. 1  Jo'- 

1    vi.  l.vii  7    i«. 
Iviii  10,  II   xciv 


high-priest  delivered,  when  he  consulted  the  Lord  by  the 
breast  plate  of  judgment,  {Sole,  Ex.  xxviii.  iiO;)  im- 
plying that  they  were  as  immediately  and  entirely  the  word 
of  God,  as  the  oracles  thus  delivered  had  been.  '  This  is 
'  so  rema  kable  and  iin[)ortaiit  a  testimony  to  the  divine 
'  inspiration  of  the  Old  Testament  in  general,  thai  it  can 
'  leave  no  doubt  concerning  the  full  persuasion  of  St.  Paul 
>  on  this  head.'  {Doddridge.)  Cmniiiitted,  &c.  Or, 
"  they  were  intrusted  with  the  oracles  of  God."  {Gal. 
ii.  7.  1  Tlies.  ii.  4.  Gr.)  '  The  oracles  of  God  were 
'  deposited  with  the  Jews,  not  to  keep  to  themselves,  but 
•  to  publish  them  to  all  the  world  besides.  But  because 
'  they  did  not  this  work  sufficiently,  it  is  Christ's  ap- 
'  poiiitmeiU  to  the  aposUcs,  that  they  should  disperse 
'  themselves  unto  all  nations,  and  so  bring  them  to  the 
'  knowledge  of  his  will.'  {tfammond.)  h  behooves  Chris- 
tians in  every  age  to  remember,  that  the  Scriptures  are 
thus  inlru-ted  to  them  also,  in  order  that  they  may  com- 
municate the  blessing  to  all  around  them,  and  to  all  who 
shall  come  after  them,  by  every  proper  means,  to  the 
utmost  of  their  ability.     (iVo/e,  ix.  4,  5.) 

V.  3,  4.  What  if  some,  if  the  greater  part  of  the 
nation,  from  carnal  and  ambitious  motives,  had  obsti- 
natelv,  and  wickedly  rejected  this  divine  Saviour  ?  Did  their 
unbelief  render  the  failltfiiliiess  of  God  ineffectual?  He 
had  fulfilled  his  promises  to  their  fathers;  and  if  they 
would  not  receive  and  submit  to  the  Seed  of  Abraham  and 
of  David,  could  they  pretend  that  God  had  failed  of  his 
word,  because  he  would  not  conliiuie  his  special  fwour  to 
them,  notwithstanding  their  disobedience  and  atrocious 
wickedness?  God  forbid  that  such  a  thought  should  be 
allowed  in  any  one's  mind !  "  Let  it  not  be,"  (for  thai  is 
the  literal  translation  of  the  words;  let  every  man  rather 
humbly  acknowledge  the  veracity  and  faithfulness  of  God, 
though  it  should  require  him  to  suppose  that  all  men  were 
liars,  hypocrites,  or  deceivers,  as  every  one  in  some 
degree  must  be  allowed  to  be.  (P.v.  Ixii.  0.)  Let  the 
blame  of  the  rejection  of  the  Messiah  rest  on  litem  and 
Iheir  hypocrisy,  and  not  be  supposed  to  retlect  upon  the 
faithfulness  of  God:  even  as  David,  when  he  had  com- 
mitted prievous  oflences,  acknowledged  that  God  was  by 
his  crimes  justified  in  his  declarations  concerning  the  des- 
perate wickedness  of  the  human  heart  ;  and  that  this 
humiliating  event  was  permitted,  to  di.splay  more  clearly 
his  truth," justice,  and  mercy;  and  that  God  might  be  fully 
-'indicated  from  all  those  presumptuous  charges,  by  which 


0  1  Kiii;s  xiii. 
7,  18  26-.'2. 
:  Kings  «iil  lU 
Matt.  XXV 


God  judge  tlie  world  ?  'job" 

7  For  "  if  the  truth  of  God  hath  more  h"'i 
abounded  through  my  lie  unto  his  «»" 
glory;  *  why  yet  am  I  also  judged  as  a'««" 
sinner.'*  j  ■« 

8  And  not  rather,  (as  "  we   be  slan- 
derously reported,  and    as    some    affirm 
that    we    say,)   ='  Let  us    do    evil,    that  ^^^ '||-J,*  j,  ,j 
good  may  come  ?     whose    damnation  is  1:3^  *xi".  aj- 
just. 

Pet   iii    16,  17  3 


men  venture  to  arraign  the  testimonies  of  his  word,  the 
throatenings  of  his  law,  or  the  dispensations  ol  his  pro- 
vidence.    (A'o<f,  Ps.  Ii.  4.) 

V.  5 — 8.  To  the  foregoii(g  conclusion  of  the  aposde 
the  cavilling  Jews  might  reply,  that  if  their  unrighteous- 
ness gave  occasion  to  the  more  illustrious  manifestation  of 
the  divine  justice,  or  rather  of  showing  more  evidently  the 
necessity  and  excellency  of  •'  the  righteousness  of  God" 
for  man's  justification,  would  he  not  be  unrighteous,  if 
he  took  vengeance  on  them,  for  those  actions  which  even- 
tually displayed  his  glory?  This  objection  tiie  apostle 
adduced  as  a  man,  an  unbeliever,  a  carnal  unregenerato 
man,  who  purposed  to  justify  himself,  and  find  fault  with 
the  sentence  of  God  against  him.  In  fact,  the  wickedness 
and  obstinate  unbelief  of  the  Jews  fully  proved  the  need 
which  all  men  have  of  "  the  righteousness  of  God  by 
"  faith,"  and  also  his  justice,  in  punishing  them  for  their 
sins,  and  in  the  sentence  of  ilie  law  against  all  trans- 
gressors; and  thus  in  every  sense  it  "  commended  his 
"  righteousness."  Yet  the  thought,  that  it  would  be  unjust 
in  him  to  take  vengeance  on  them,  ought  to  be  rejected 
with  abhorrence :  for  if  he  could  not  justly  punish  those 
crimes,  wnich  made  way  for  the  displiiy  of  his  glory, 
how  could  he  judge  the  world  ?  In  that  case  he  never  could 
inflict  vengeance  on  any  criminal ;  foi-  he  will  lake  occa- 
sion from  the  rebellion  of  all  fallen  creatures  to  display 
his  own  glorious  perfections  to  the  greater  advantage : 
though  the  intention  of  transgressors,  and  the  natural  ten- 
dency of  their  conduct,  are  diametrically  contrary  to  both. 
So  thai  this  proves  still  more  fully  the  malignity  of  sin 
as  committed  against  a  Being  of  such  infinite  wisdom, 
power  and  perfection,  that  he  educes  good  to  his  creation, 
and  glory  to  himself,  from  those  very  actions,  that  naturally 
tend  to  (he  destruction  of  his  creatures,  and  the  dishonour 
of  his  name.  Thi.s  objection  might  for  substance  be  stated 
in  another  way :  suppose  the  truth  of  God,  in  his  pre- 
tliclions.  promises,  or  denunciations,  should  be  more  abun- 
dandy  manifested  to  his  glory  by  any  man's  telling  a 
wilful  lie  ;  why  should  the  liar  be  punished  for  giving 
occasion  to  the  display  of  God's  glory  ?  Yet  every  one 
must  see.  that  the  lie  thus  told  was  di"rectly  contrary  to  the 
truth  ofGod,  and  merely  the  orrn.t/o?!  of  displaying  it ;  and 
the  event  could  not  deduct  from  the  malignity  of  the  lie. 
If  it  were  in  any  case  admitted,  that  a  violation  of  the 
law  of  God  ceased  to  be  criminal,  because  his  glory  was 
eventually   promoted  by   it,  then   the  slanderous   report 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  m. 


,4  vi.is  »i7 1  9  1l  >•  What  the!)  ?  ^  arc  we  better  than 
'"pnii'*  is'"  //i6y  ?  No,  in  no  wise  :  for  wt-  ha\e  before 
v."  e5^i'39  *  proved  both  Jews  and  Genliios,  »  that 

svii!    9-14.       I      ,    '  ,,  , 

they  are  all  under  sin  ; 


*  Gr.  ehargffi. 


Tht 


10  "As  it  IS  written, 
a  Gal  iii.  10  2!   rififhteous,  no,  not  one  : 

4*  i>'v,,i^o  ;    "ii   There  is  '^  none  tliat  unucrstandeth, 
oP3   Mv   1-3  f  there  is  none  that  seeketh  after  Gad. 
djj   JohxiT.  1       1-2    They  s  are    all    gone  out  of   the 

MarkK.is.  Rph  wav,  thev  are  together  ''  become  unpro- 

II.  13.    I  John  .J  -■,  .  f  111 

«ilrL°8Psxir  ntable;  '  there  is  none  that  doeth  good, 

3    4       (Hi   2 
TC'V  B.  Prov 


»Gen    i  3     VI.  s.  7    Matt   XXV  30.  Philem    11 

Epb    ii.8— U).  Phil,  ii    12.  13.  Tit  ii.  13,  14.  Jam.  i. 


13,  U   19  Tit 

llv.  1     Una.  vii 
13.    Eph 
iii    I    Ec 


ii.  3.  I  Jiihn 

10    --gEi 

I  Pet.  u.  ii 

20    Is.  Ixiv.  G. 


spread  concpriiiriEj  the  Christians  by  those,  who,  mistaking 
the  doctrine  of  tree  grace,  affirmed  that  they  said,  '•  Let 
"  us  do  e\  ii,  that  good  might  come,"  would  indeed  be 
established  as  a  general  principle,  and  as  the  rule  of  man's 
conduct,  instead  of  the  law  of  God.  But  in  fact,  the  con- 
demnation of  such,  as  thus  abused  the  Go.-i|jei,  or  who 
committed  sin  that  good  mis^ht  come  from  it,  was  most 
righteous.  The  blame  of  their  sins  belonged  only  to 
themselves,  the  honour  of  the  good  educed  from  them  to 
God  alone.  DitTerent  opinions  indeed  are  advanced  con- 
cerning the  persons,  of  whom  the  apostle  said,  "  whose 
"  damnation  is  just."  Some  interpret  it  of  the  Jews,  and 
others  who  rcjpct  the  Gospel :  but  this  proposition,  though 
true,  seems  not  to  arise  out  of  the  context,  or  belong  to 
the  argument.  Others  apply  the  awful  sentence  to  the 
calumniators,  who  charged  thte  Christians  with  saying, 
*'  Let  us  do  evil,  that  goo  I  may  come:"  but  the  clause, 
"  as  we  be  slanderously  reported,"  &c.  is  I  think  properly 
included  in  a  pai-eniliesi',  that  it  may  not  interrupt  the 
main  argument.  The  apo.-^tle  evidently  intended  to  show 
that  God  may  justly,  and  will  certainly,  punish  those 
sins,  which  yet  eventually  prove  the  occasion  of  more 
conspicuously  manifesting  his  glory.  Now,  if  this  were 
not  the  case,  it  might  be  said,  "Let  us  do  evil,  that  good 
"  may  come  :"  but,  on  the  contrary,  whatever  blasphemers 
may  assert,  this  proposition  is  so  contrary  to  the  real 
nature  and  genius  of  the  Gospel,  that  every  intelligent 
minister  or  Christian  will  he  forward  to  allow  the  con- 
demnation of  those,  who  thus  encourage  themselves  in  sin, 
under  a  vain  imagination  that  good  will  follow,  to  be 
undeniably  righteous.  (A'h/p,  vi.  1,  -.)  The  floodgates 
of  licentiousness  are  opened  by  such  a  view  of  the  Gospel. 
Even  apparently  religious  persons  often  tolerate,  nay,  zea- 
lously promote,  practices,  which  cannot  be  dmied  to  be 
deviations  from  truth  and  integrity,  and  vindicate  thf  m. 
because  good  is  thus  done.  In  this  way  the  standard  of 
intecrritu  is,  (dreadful  to  say,)  fixed  lower  in  some  parti- 
culars among  numbers,  who  are  zealous  for  the  Gospel, 
than  among  resperiable  worldly  ppo|ile,  who  are,hy  obser- 
Ting  these  things,  exceedingly  prejudiced  against  evangeli- 
cal truth.  Nay,  the  same  raise  principle  is  brought  forward, 
in  another  and  more  fashionable  form,  when  ulilily,  and 
not  the  Ifiw  of  God,  is  made  the  standard  of  morality,  and  a 
main  principle  of  reasonings  on  moral  obligation.    It  is 


1 3  Their  ''  throat  is  an  open  sepulclire  ; 
'  with  their  tongues  they  have  used  de- 
ceit ;  '"  the  poison  of  asps  is  under  their 
lips  ; 

14  Whose  "  mouth  is  full  of  cursing  and 
bitterness  ; 

10  Their  °  feet  we  swift  to  shed 
blood  : 

16  Destruction  and  misery  are  in  their 
ways  : 

17  And  P  the  way  of  peace  have  they 
not  known : 

18  There  is  "J  no  fear  of  God  before 
their  eves. 


.1.  U.   Oi. 


k  Ps.  V.  9  Jer.  v, 
16  Matt,  xxiii, 
27,  i8 

I  l  Pb.  V  9.Kii. 
3    i        XXKVl     3 

l.i  2   Ivii  4    Is. 
3  Jer.  ix.  a. 


Er.    li 


Matt 

J,ini    iii 
n  Deut  I 


.14  3&. 


pv.  I.  Is   Iviiai 

11k' 6  Matt  vii. 

14   Lule  i.  79 
qGeii.  x>    II.  Pi. 

xxxvi.  1.    Prov. 

viii   13     svi.  6 


on  these  accounts,  most  obvious  to  suppose,  that  the 
apostle  meant,  though  in  a  cursory  manner,  to  bear  a 
most  decisive  testimony  against  a  maxim,  which,  carried 
toils  consequences,  is  destructive  of  all  practical  religion; 
and  against  those,  who,  professing  Christianity,  counte- 
nanced and  acted  according  to  it. 

V.  9— 18.  The  ai)OSlle  here  resumes  his  subject  from 
the  second  verse.  The  advantages  of  the  Jews  were  many  ; 
but  were  they  betler  than  the  Gentiles,  or  more  able  to 
justify  themselves  before  God  by  their  own  works,  or 
without  "  the  righteousness  of  faith  .''"  This  could  by  no 
means  be  admitted:  for  it  had  been  proved,  or  rather 
charged  iipon  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  "  that  they  were  all 
"  under  sin."  They  had  all,  in  maniibld  instances,  vio- 
lated the  known  rule  of  their  conduct,  and  were  under 
condemnation  as  transgressors,  unless  delivered  by  the 
mercy  and  grace  of  God.  To  this  indictment,  on  which 
the  Gentiles  had  been  convicted,  the  Jews  pleaded  not 
guilty  :  and  theiefore,  to  the  evidence  already  brought 
against  them  from  notorious  facts,  and  the  nature  of  the 
case,  the  apostle  next  produced  several  passages  of  the 
scri[)tures  against  them.  In  these  it  was  not  intimated 
that  circumcision,  the  written  law,  their  ceremonial  ob- 
servances, or  their  national  covenant,  would  excuse  their 
crimes,  or  entitle  them  to  the  favour  of  God,  as  the 
unbelieving  Jews  vainly  imagined.  And  if  these  charges 
were  true  of  the  greater  part  of  the  nation  in  former 
limes,  could  it  be  supposed  that  the  Jews,  when  the 
aposlle'wrote,  were  better  by  nature,  or  merely  as  cirnirn- 
'ised,  or  as  liavii.g  the  law,  than  their  fore-fathers  had 
been  ?  It  was  expressly  written  of  them,  that  in  them- 
selves, and  by  their  works,  there  was  not  one  of  them 
righteous:  that  there  were  none  of  them  who  understood 
the  character,  truth,  and  will  of  God,  or  their  own  in- 
'errst  and  duty;  or  who  sought  to  know  him,  and  find 
hcipjiines.s  in  his  favour:  they  had  all  ibrsaken  the  way  of 
holy  obedience,  they  were  all  become  unprofitable,  in  re- 
spect of  the  great  end  of  their  creation  and  their  peculiar 
advantages  ;  so  that  none  of  them  employed  themselves  in 
glorifying  God,  and  doing  good  to  man.  Their  throats, 
by  their  insatiable  luxury,  or  rather  by  their  filthy  com- 
munications, resembled  the  sepulchre  when  opened  to 
receive  the  dead,  or  when  emitting  its  nauseous  and  in- 
fectious  vapours.     Deceit  and  dissimulation  seemed  th«> 


J.  D.  Gl. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  Gl. 


ti.  ii.  18-13.  19  Now  we  know  that '  what  tliinsrs  so- 
•jy  'c«|  !<•  ever  the  law  saith,  it  sailli  to  them  who 
sTivs'zi.  V.  are  under  the  law;  'that  every  mouth 
'J;  may  be  stopped,  '  and  all  the  world  may 


V   m  ix  2,3  I's. 


become 


;i.  Mstl.  xxii    IS,  in.  John  VI 
ubjixt  tnlht  j«dgmn,t  of  Cod 


guilty  before  God. 

ICor.  i.  2a. t  0.  23  li. 


20  Therefore "  by  the  deeds  of  the  law, ."»"»"  .'♦ .'? 
there  shall  ='  no  flesh  be  justified  ''  m  his  f^  «•?'  ,V,_iS 
sight : 
of  sin. 


zJob  x(7.  4.  P«. 
cxii  3.cx)iii? 
20-26. y  Job  XV.  15  xst  5. 1  viL  7-3.  Gal  ii  13. 


xuaiii  use  of  their  tongues ;  their  slanders,  seduction?,  and 
flatteries,  were  under  thcii'  lips  as  the  fatal  poison  of  asps  ; 
instead  of  pious  and  kind  words,  their  mouths  were  filled 
with  imprecations,  perjuries,  and  hitter  reviiings  ;  they 
were  eager  to  shed  blood,  in  revenge,  ambition  or  avarice ; 
they  knew  not  the  ways  in  which  godly  men  walk,  at 
peace  with  God  and  dieir  neighbours  ;  and  therefore  they 
went  on  in  those  paths,  which  lead  to  misery  and  ruin, 
both  to  themselves  and  each  other.  In  short,  they  had 
cast  the  fear  of  God  behind  their  backs,  and  habitually  dis- 
regarded his  authority,  threatenings,  precepts,  and  judg- 
ments. {Notes,  &c.  Ps.  V.  9.  x.  7.  xiv.  1—3.  xxxvi.  1. 
liii.  1 — 3.  csl.  3.  Is.  lix.  7,  8.)  A  few  exceptions,  by 
the  mercy  and  grace  of  God,  there  doubtless  were  to  these 
general  rules  ;  and  the  aposde  intended  very  soon  to  show 
how  these  persons  were  made  to  differ :  but  these  quota- 
tions, were  full  to  the  point  to  show  the  Jews,  that  they 
were  as  unable  to  justify  themselves  before  God,  as  the 
Gentiles.  For  if,  in  the  days  of  David  and  Isaiah,  this 
had  been  the  general  character  of  the  people,  the  accept- 
ance and  holiness  of  any  among  them  must  arise  from 
some  other  cause  than  their  national  covenant  and  exter- 
nal privileges. 

V.  19,  20.  It  was  well  known,  that  the  things  which 
were  written  in  the  law,  or  in  the  Old  Testament,  werej 
immediately  addressed  to  those  who  were  under  the  law,  j 
and  had  the  benefit  of  divine  revelation  ;  or  to  the  nation 
of  Israel,  and  not  to  the  Gentiles.  This  was  intended  to 
silence  the  cavils  and  objections  of  the  Jews,  who  brake 
the  law  in  which  they  rested  ;  and  indeed  in  this  manner 
'•  every  mouth  must  be  stopped,"  and  all  tne  world  must 
become,  or  be  proved,  guilty  before  God ;  as  it  was  not 
supposed  that  the  Gentiles  were  more  free  from  guilt  than 
the  peculiar  people  of  God.  So  that  in  fact  every  sinner's 
pica  must  eventually  be  silenced,  either  now  as  an  humble 
penitent  before  the  mercy-seat,  or  as  a  condemned  crimi- 
nal before  the  judgment-seat  of  God.  From  these  premises 
it  evidently  followed,  that  no  one  of  the  whole  fallen  race 
of  men  could  be  justified  before  God  by  his  own  obedience 
to  the  law  •,  for  by  the  law  sin  is  discovered,  exposed,  and 
condemned.  The  straighlness  of  that  perfect  rule  makes 
known  the  crookedness  of  men's  dispositions  and  actions  ; 
and  it  must  therefore  convict  the  transgressor  as  guilty, 
instead  of  pronouncing  him  not  guilty,  or  a  righteous 
pel  son.  Every  attentive  reader  must  observe,  that  the 
aposde  used  the  word  law  in  a  variety  of  meanings ;  which 
is  rather  to  be  considered  as  the  defect  of  human  language, 
than  the  result  of  any  ambiguity  in  his  style.  But  the 
context  will  generally  show  how  the  word  is  to  be  under- 
stood :  and  common  sense,  united  with  a  teachable  spirit, 
will  usually  determine  this  better  than  critical  learning; 
wnich  is  too  often  employed  rather  to  perplex  what  is 
plain,  than  to  clear  up  what  is  obscure.  The  nature  of 
the  aigument  retjuires  us  to  suppose  that  the  aposde  means 
the  sacred  Scriptures  in  general,  when  he  saith  "  what 


"  soever  the  law  saith  :"  for  the  quotations  were  not  from 
the  law  of  Moses,  and  it  is  evident  the  whole  Old  Tes- 
tament was  thus  spoken  of.  {Marg.  Ref.)  When  he 
spoke  of  the  Jews  as  "  under  the  law,"  he  evidently 
meant  the  whole  legal  dispensation,  by  which  they  were 
distinguished  from  the  Gentiles.  But  when  he  says,  "  by 
"  the  law  is  the  knowledge  of  sin,"  he  must  be  under- 
stood of  the  moral  law  especially,  the  extent,  spirituality, 
and  excellency  of  which  shows  what  things  are  sinful,  and 
how  evil  sin  is  :  whereas  the  ceremonial  law  rather  gave 
the  knowledge  of  salvation,  bj'  prefiguring  the  shedding  of 
that  atoning  blood,  and  the  communication  of  that  sancti- 
fying grace,  by  which  sin  is  taken  away.  Indeed  this 
subject  seems  capable  of  an  easy  solution  ;  if  there  be  any 
law,  which  a  man  hath  perfectly  kept,  he  may  doubdess 
be  justified  by  it ;  and  surely  no  man  can  be  justified  by  a 
law  which  condemns  him  for  breaking  it !  But  there  is  no 
law  of  God  which  any  man  hath  kept;  therefore  none, 
by  the  deeds  of  which  a  man  can  be  justified.  The  Gen- 
tile broke  the  law  of  his  reason  and  conscience  ;  the  Jew 
broke  the  moral  law  ;  and  even  the  attempt  to  justify  him- 
self by  observing  the  ceremonial  law,  contradicted  the  very 
nature  and  intent  of  it.  And  as  to  that  new  law,  which 
requires  sincere  obedience  as  the  condition  of  justification, 
they  who  dreaib  of  it  should  show  us  when  it  was  pro- 
mulgated, where  it  may  be  found,  what  it  requires,  whom 
it  can  condemn,  or  whom  it  can  justify.  When  this  is 
done,  it  may  be  worth  while  to  show,  that  it  makes  void 
both  the  law  and  the  Gospel ;  that  it  introduces  a  new, 
vague,  and  unintelligible  rule  of  duty,  which  every  man 
may  interpret  according  to  his  own  inclinations,  that  it 
introduces  boasting,  and  unites  together  pharisaical  pride 
and  antinomian  licentiousness.  Yet  this  vague,  unscrip- 
tural  notion,  which  is  replete  with  such  complicated  ab- 
surdities, so  well  suits  men's  natural  indolence  of  thought 
in  matters  of  religion  ;  serves  so  conveniently  to  reconcile 
a  quiet  conscience  with  a  worldly  life ;  and  so  coincides 
with  their  enmity  against  both  the  holiness  of  the  law,  and 
the  humiliating  doctrine  of  the  Gospel ;  that  perhaps  it 
deceives  more  souls,  than  all  other  false  systems  of  religion 
put  together,  in  this  superficial  dissipated  age.  '  By  law, 
'  which  is  the  publishing  of  the  rule  with  a  penalty, 
'  we  are  not  delivered  from  the  power  of  sin,  nor  can 
'  it  help  men  to  righteousness ;  but  by  law  we  come 
'  experimentally  to  know  sin,  in  the  power  and  force 
'  of  it,  since  we  fisd  it  prevail  upon  us,  notwithstanding 
'  the  punishment  of  death  is  annexed  to  it.'  {Locke.) 
{Notes,  vii.)  '  The  knowledge  of  sin  being  chiefly  by 
'  the  moral  law,  (vii.  7,)  shows  that  the  apostle  excludes 
'  that,  as  well  as  the  ceremonial  law,  from  justifica- 
'  tion ;  and  evident  it  is,  that  the  antithesis  runs  all 
'  along,  not  between  moral  and  ceremonial  works,  but 
'  between  works  in  general  and  faith.''  {Whitby.)  A'o 
flesli,  means  none  born  of  fallen  Adam's  race.  (1—5.  9, 
John  iii.  6.) 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  Iir. 


Ji.D.  61, 


»i  17.  vis  21  21  II  But  now  *  the  righteousness  of 
?.  M  xw.  24  God  without  the  law  is  manifested,  "being 
sMi/i^le  uau  witnessed  by  the  law  ■=  and  the  prophets ; 
.lo  2 cor  V.  21.      22  Even    the    righteousness    of   God 

bo/ut  ^"ius-  "^  ichich  is  by  faith  of  Jesus  Christ  '  unto 

44    j,.iin  i  4i.  all,  '  and    upon  all,  them  that  believe  ; 

ill.    11.   14    »       ^'     ,,  •     '        ,•«• 

<6,  i\^    *«'  t  for  there  is  no  diiterence  : 

*"'"~Actsiii  ji      ^^  For '' all    have  sinned,  and   'come 

Tx^m  23*'ir«  short  ''  of  the  glory  of  God  : 

i*iv%-i3  so-      24  Being  '  justified  freely  by  his  grace. 

2a    V    I    »iii-  I    Phi.  iii9. e  iv.  fi    H    ?2  Gal.  ii.  16    hi.  6.  Jam  ii   23 fls.  l.si 

>n    M«t».  .«Li     n    12    r.iike  vv.  L'2    fial    hi    7—9 ir  ii     1    X    12,    A.:tsxv    9.    I  Cor 


10   Malt,  ixii    II.  13 
jv.7.r.sl  ill  28    Col. 

_,a i  Heb.  iv   1 „ ^, 

1  ».  16-19. 1  Cor  vi.  11.  Epb.  ii  7—10  Tit.  ui  5-7 


ike  XV.  22  G»l   iii    7—9 g  ii    1   x   12,   Aots  xv    9,  I  Co 

11 Ii9-I9   1   28-32    ii.  l.&c.  Gal.  iii   22     \  John  i    ( 

-k  V.  2.    1  Tliei.  ii.  12,  2  Thes.  ii.  14,  1  Pet.  iv.  13  v.  1,  lo 


V.  21 — 26.  The  apostle  having  "  concluded  all  men 
"  under  sin,''  proceed.-;  more  explicitly  to  exhibit  '•  the 
«  rightpousness  of  God  by  failh,"  {Note,  i.  17,)  which 
had  been  laanitestly  declared  by  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel.  *rhis  was  the  righteousnes.?,  which  God  had 
appointed,  provided  and  introduced,  in  the  Person  of  his 
So.a.  U  was  "  without  the  law  ;"  having  no  dependence 
on  a  man's  personal  obedience  to  the  law,  being  entirely  a 
distinct  thing  :  no  past  obedience  being  supposed  as  having 
any  influence  in  the  sinner's  justification  ;  and  his  sub 
sequent  obedience  being  intended  for  other  jiurposes.  It 
had  nothing  to  do  with  the  ceremonial  law,  (except  as  it 
was  the  substance  of  some  of  those  shadows,)  for  the  Jew, 
who  accepted  of  this  righteousness,  would  place  no  de- 
pendence on  these  externals ;  and  the  Gentile  was  not 
required  to  be  circumcised,  or  to  keep  that  law.  Yet  it 
had  been  witnessed  by  the  law  and  the  prophets  ;  the 
ceremonies  typified  it ;  the  very  strictness  of  the  moral  law 
and  its  awful  curses,  being  compared  with  the  promises  of 
mercy  to  sinners,  implied  it ;  the  promises  and  predictions 
of  the  Messiah  bore  witness  to  it;  the  faith  and  hope  of 
ancient  believers  testified  it ;  and  the  whole  Old  Testament, 
righdy  understood,  taught  men  to  expect  and  depend  on  it. 
This  "  righteousness  of  God  by  faith  in  Jesus"  is  account- 
ed or  imputed  to  all  believers  without  exception ;  yea,  it 
is  put  on  them  as  a  robe  ;  for  the  words  '•  unto,  and  upon, 
"  all,"  seem  to  admit  of  no  other  construction.  Nor  is 
there  in  this  respect  any  difference  between  one  man  and 
another,  however  otherwise  distinguished  ;  as  all  have 
sinned  and  come  short  of  rendering  to  God  the  glory  due 
unto  him,  all  have  lost  his  glorious  image,  and  all  have 
forfeited  that  glorious  felicity,  which  was  annexed  to  per- 
fect obedience  as  its  reward,  {Marg.  Ref.)  and  therefore, 
whatever  the  nature  or  degree  of  their  crimes  may  have 
been,  or  whatever  their  nation,  rank,  or  capacities  be  ; 
there  is  no  difference  in  the  way  in  which  they  must  be 
justified  before  God.  Every  believer  is  not  only  par- 
doned, liut  honourably  acquitted,  as  one  against  whom  no 
charge  can  be  supported,  and  accounted  righteous,  or  en- 
titled to  the  reward  of  righteousness.  This  is  by  the  free 
gift  of  God,  which  he  bestows  on  him,  merely  from  his  own 
infinite  grace  and  mercy  ;  not  only  without  his  deserving 
it,  but  directly  contrary  to  his  desert.s,  which  the  apparent 
tautology,  "  freely  by  his  grace,"  seems  to  denote.  This 
grace  is  honourably  exercised,  through  the  redemption  that 
is  in  Jesus  Christ;  or  through  the  ransom,  and  meritorious 


"through  the  redemption  tliat  is  in  Christ  mv  9  is  iii  u 

T  =  4  M:.tt.      x.v,     :8 

Jesus  ;  i^nh-  .1    c,  7 

25  Whom  God  hath  *  set  forth  "  to  be  j^™,^"n*|,^,ij- 

a  propitiation  "  ihrousch  faith  in  liis  blood,   '=-'•;  '•'(''• 
II         I  •       •   I  r      a.    I  ''■ 

p  to   declare  his  righteousness    lor  T  the  ,\''".  '*-•    . 

.       .  f        •  I  11      'Orjorr-tirdari- 

rctnission  01    sins  that  are  past,  through  i"?  j^.^^?.!'-;^ 
the  forbearance  of  God  ;  ^jj  J,^«,'  K.\^- 

26  To  declare,  /  say,  at  this  time  his  "ji^^u^lvi'i." 
righteousness ;  "i  that  he  might  be  just,  "j!lh,ui*s  V/. 
'  and  the  Justifier  of  him  which  believeth  „',"  ,.  g  ,,  j, 
in  Jesus.  Ii" ^JtWi. 

i    20- 2n.  Heb   X.    19,  20. p  56.  Ps.  ixii     31.  Xl.  10.  1.  6.  xcvli.  6.  cxix.  142    I    Jul  e 

i     10 1  Or.paiiing  (Hier2,).21  it   I— 0.   Heli    ix    16-22  2S,  26,     X   4  xi  7.  13  17 

39,  40    Rfv.  v.  9.  xiii.  8,  xs.  15 i)  Deut  xx.lii.4   Ps   Ixssv    10,  II    Is  slii   :J1.  xlv 

21.  Zeph.  iii  6.  Ij.  Zecli.  ix.  9.  llev  xv.a. r3Q,  iv.  i.  viii  33  Git  iii  B— U 


obedience  unto  death  of  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  as  our 
Surety  ;  for  God  the  Father  had  before  set  him  forth,  or 
fore-ordaiiied  him,  {3Iarg.)  to  be  a  propitiatory  saciifict 
for  sin  ;  he  had  appointed  him  to  bo  Mediator,  as  '■  God 
"  manifest  in  the  flesh,"  for  that  purpose  :  he  had  opcnlv 
laid  on  him  the  iniquities  of  us  all,  and  exacted  the  fuuiisli- 
nient  from  him  ;  and  he  had  exhibited  this  transaction  to 
the  world  by  the  Gospel,  that,  through  him,  .sinners  oi' 
every  nation  might  approach  God  on  a  propitiatory  or 
mercy  seat,  and  find  acceptance  by  faith  i;i  the  Saviour's 
atoning  blood.  This  method  was  taken,  in  order  to  de- 
clare and  manifest  the  {>€rfect  righteousness  of  God  ;  even 
in  the  very  act  of  pardoning  the  innumerable  sins  of  be- 
lievers, remitting  the  punishment  due  to  them,  and  ac- 
counting tbem  righteous,  who  in  dtemselves  were  not  so. 
And,  whatever  the  Jews  might  suppose,  this  was  as  neces- 
sary in  respect  of  their  believing  progenitors,  as  any  other 
sinners.  For  iu  remitting  the  puni.shment  justly  merited 
by  the  sins  committed  in  times  past,  through  his  forbear- 
ance, God  had  neither  respect  to  the  repentance  nor  sub- 
sequent good  works  of  his  servarits,  which  could  not 
satisfy  his  justice  ;  nor  did  he  ultimately  respect  the  legal 
sacrifices,  which  could  not  take  away  sin  ;  but  he  had 
respect  to  the  engagements  of  the  divine  Surety  of  the; 
new  covenant,  and  the  atonement  which  he  was  at  length 
to  make.  In  the'  fulness  of  time  therefore  this  sacrifice 
was  offered,  this  righteousness  inlioduced,  and  this  method 
of  justification  published  to  mankind,  that  God  mi^'-ht  be 
clearly  known  to  be  a  just  and  righteous  Governor,  r»nd 
yet  the  Justifier  of  every  sinner  who  believed  in  Jesus  ; 
which  he  could  not  otherwise  have  been,  {Prov.  xvii.  15  :) 
for  justice  in  a  governor  requires,  that  every  man  be  dealt 
with  according  to  his  real  character  and  actions,  except 
some  expedient  can  be  adopted  for  maintaining  the  autho- 
rity of  the  law  and  the  credit  of  the  adininistraiion,  and' 
to  indemnify  individuals,  while  mercy  is  exercised  to  those 
who  deserve  punishment.  So  that  ancient  believers  had 
been  admitted  to  the  reward  of  righteousness,  as  well  as 
exempted  from  the  punishment  deserved  by  their  sins,  for 
the  sake  of  that  promised  Redeemer,  who  had  engaged  to- 
pay  their  ransom,  and  bring  in  an  infinitely  valuable  and 
everlasting  righteousness  for  their  justification  :  nor  would 
it  otherwise  have  consisted  with  the  infinite  justice  of  (.'od- 
to  deal  with  them  in  a  manner  iro  very  different  from 
their  real  deservinj^s.  This  is  evidently  the  apostle's  argu- 
ment ;  and  the  concluding  verses  might  be  thus  translated 


A.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


Ji.  U.  61. 


V^Ei'xJfe''  27  '  VVhert  25  boasting  tlien  .>*  It  is  ex- 
^sz^Y^iC  I'l"  eluded.  By  what  law  .'*  '  of  works .''  Nay  ; 
h""?  ri'i'"-  \Z  "  but  by  the  law  of  faith. 

U    I  Cor  I  29.  •'fTii  I*  III 

7^1.  • '\  J,        28    I  he  re  fore  "  we   conclude    that  a 

Lph      II      8—10  n   *    I  -1 

'!l^fi"Ga?i''ro  ™^"   ^^    justified   by    faith,    without    the 
"vVii  '2  ^Ai"k  deeds  of  the  law. 
fiL36"G»i-"ii'"      29  Is  he  y  the  God  of  the  Jews  only  ? 

22  IJohnv    lli  12 120-22    26  if.  5.  v    1    John  iii    14-16.  v  2l.  vi.  40.  Acl3  <iii 

.'1H,:19    1  Cor  vi    U.    0(1  ii.  It;   iii.  8   11-14  84  Phil   iii  3.  T.t  iii    7 y  i    15  U 

.1l-!C.  'fipn   xvii.  7.  6.  Is.  xix  23-2S.  lir.  S    Jer.  uvi.  29  x.\xi     33    Hoi.  i.  10  Zech 
ii    II.  viii.  20-23.  Mai.  i.  11    Matt  xxii  32.  Gal  Iil.)l4    Si— 29.  Epa.  iii.  6.  Col  iii.  II. 


Is  he  not  also  of  the  Gentiles  .''  yes,  of  the  »«« f'  u  w  « 

ri  ■,  I  •'  "■    "    Cal.   ii 

Uentiles  also  :  **~pm   -  "'' 

:iO  Seeint^  il  is  ^  one  God,  which  shall  ^°^  u'V,'"'  •"' 

justify  the  circumcision  by  faith,  and  un-  '-\,'fr  ^"'"'i 

circumcision  through  faith.  J,^'  «,  '',"J'_^- 

31   Do  we  then   '  make   void    the  law  J;*^;''",^;^  g, 

through   faitii  ?  ''  God  forbid  :  yea,   '  we 

establish  the  law. 


7.  8    xiii    t-IO. 
Vs  II  8  Is.  xlil. 
:i  Jer.  kxii.  30 
34.  Matt   iii   16    V.  20  .1  Cor.ix  21    Gal.  ii  l>.  t.  18-2}   Heb    X.  16.  Jafn    i'  l-H 


"  Whom  God  hath  before  appointed  to  be  a  propitiation, 
"  through  faith  in  his  blood,  for  a  demonstration  of  hi 
"  justice,  on  account  of  the  passing  by  of  sins  tiiat  had 
"  been  committed  in  former  times,  through  the  forbear- 
"  ance  of  God  ;"  /  say,  "  for  a  demonstration  of  hi.s 
"justice  in  tliis  pre.sent  time,  in  order  that  he  might  be 
"  just,  and  tlio  justiiierof  him  that  believeth  in  Jesus," — 
'  Dr.  Hammond  saith  the  word  }<Kaiof  is  here  to  be  ren- 
'  dered  clement  and  merciful,  and  that  it  is  commonly 
'  taken  in  that  notion,  and  seldom  in  that  of  vindictive 
'  justice  ;  but  in  opposition  to  this  I  as.^ert,  that  the  won! 
•J'lKxio?  is  used  about  eighty  times  in  the  .Ncav  Testament. 
'  and  not  once  in  that  sense  of  clemency  a,"i  mercy.  He 
'  himself  produces  but  one  place,  [Malt.  i.  1./.)  '  Where. 
'  says  Dr.  Lightfoot,  m^n  torment  the  word  ^uxioi  to 
'  make  it  signify  clement  and  merciful,  when  it  bears 
'  clearly  the  ordinary  sense.     Joseph,    being  a  just  man. 

•  would  not  cohabit  with  an  adulteress  ;  and  yet,  not  being 
'  willing  to  make  her  a  public  example,  and  no  necessity 
-  — lying  upon  him  so  to  do,  he  was  minded  to  put  her 
•away  privily.'  (Note,  Malt.  i.  18,  19.)  'That  he 
'  might   appear   to  be  just,  in   requiring    this  satisfaction 

*  for  our  sins.'  (fVliitlyy.)  Too  strong  a  protest  cannot 
be  entered  against  this  practice  of  giving  a  new  meaning 
to  words  in  Scripture,  in  order  to  get  rid  of  a  conclusion, 
ao-ainst  which  the  writer  happens  to  be  prejudiced  :  it  is 
absolutely  adding  to,  or  taking  from,  or  changing,  the 
word  of  God  ;  and  it  perplexes  the  minds  of  ordinary 
readers  to  such  a  degree,  that  the  plainest  passages  seem 
to  them  obscure,  and  of  doubtful  meaning. 

V.  27,  28.  The  Jews  were  disposed  to  boast,  as  if 
they  had  been  superior,  in  nature  anrl  excellency,  to  the 
Gentiles,  instead  of  considering  themselves  more  highly 
and  undeservedly  favoured  of  God.  But  the  aposde  here 
inquires  what  reason  they  had  for  glorying,  seeing  even 
their  pious  ancestors  had  been  justified  by  grace,  through 
faith,  for  the  sake  of  the  promised  Redeemer  and  his  pro- 
pitiation. And  he  determines,  that  all  boasting  of  any  of 
the  human  race  is  excluded,  and  can  have  no  admission 
in  consistency  with  truth  and  justice.  It  was  indeed  the 
express  promise  of  God,  that  boasting  shoiilil  be  shut  out, 
as  the  rival  of  his  glory  ;  but  by  what  law,  or  rule  of 
judgment,  could  this  be  effected  ?  Was  it  to  be  done  by 
"  the  law  of  works,"  or  the  method  of  justifying  men  on 
the  condition  of  their  obedience  ?  This  would  never  answer 
the  end,  if  it  were  practicable  for  any  to  be  thus  justified  ; 
nay,  this  would  introduce  and  sanction  the  boasting  of  one 
over  another  in  the  things  of  God.  Boasting  must  there- 
fore be  excluded  "  by  the  law  of  faith."  not  by  a  remedial 


introduces  boasting;  but  by  justifying  believers  merely  by 
the  grace  of  God,  through  the  merits  of  Christ,  without 
any  respect  to  their  works,  by  faith  alone  of  his  own  gift 
and  operation,  and  not  considered  in  this  matter  as  an  act 
of  obedience  or  good  work,  hut  as  forming  the  relation 
between  Christ  and  the  sinner,  which  renders  il  proper 
that  the  believer  should  be  pardoned  and  justified  for  the 
sake  of  the  righteousness  and  ransom  of  the  .Saviour;  and 
(hat  the  un})eliever  who  is  not  thus  united  or  related  to 
him,  shouKl  remain  under  condemnation.  This  is  "  the 
"  law  of  faith,"  or  the  rule  of  the  divine  conduct  towards 
believers  and  unhelievers  ;  and  as  G'kI  hath  determined 
that  "  no  flish  shall  glory  in  liis  presence,"  so,  on  tiiis 
ground  also,  the  apostle  concluded  that  a  man  is  justified 
by  faiih,  and  not  by  the  deeds  of  the  law.  />'?/  ;r/i.«/  law  ? 
•  Or,  '•  by  what  doctrine,"  as  the  Hebrew  word  Torali  is 
'  sometimes  used  for  the  doctrine  which  any  one  pre- 
'  scribes.'  (Heza.)  It  is  indeed  used  with  great  latitude, 
■ven  much  greater  than  the  word  (o/toj  {law,)  is  in  the 
New  Testament.     {Murg.  Rff.) 

V.  '29 — 31.  Could  any  sujjpose  that  the  great  Creator 
of  all  men  was  the  God  of  the  Jews  only  ?  Was  be  not 
also  the  God  of  the  Gentiles?  Being  the  Proprietor, 
Governor,  and  Benefactor  of  the  whole  earth,  when  all 
men  had  alike  apostatized  from  him,  it  was  meet,  that  in 
revealing  a  way  for  their  recovery  and  reconciliation,  he 
should  suit  it  to  the  general  case  of  all  the  nations,  though 
special  reasons  might  require  a  temporary  restriction  of  it ; 
for  his  object  would  be  to  receive  worship  from,  and 
become  the  Portion  of,  his  creatures,  in  dilTerent  parts  of 
the  world.  And  in  fact  he  was  the  God  of  the  Gentiles, 
as  well  as  of  the  Jews,  nor  were  even  external  privileges 
to  be  restricted  to  the  Jews  any  longer,  seeing  the  same 
One,  living,  and  true  God,  who  had  formerly,  and  did  at 
that  time,  justify  those  of  the  circumcision  who  believed, 
by  their  faith,  and  not  by  their  legal  services,  and  left 
unbelievers  under  condemnation,  was  ready,  with  equal 
regard,  to  justify  uncircumcised  Gentiles,  through  faith 
in  Christ,  when  they  were  brought  thus  to  receive  him. 
And  if  any  should  object  that  this  doctrine  of  faith  made 
void  the  law,  as  if  it  had  been  given  in  vain,  the  apostle 
absolutely  denied  the  charge,  and  would  by  no  means  have 
such  a  thought  be  allowed  of;  on  the  contrary,  this  fully 
established  the  law  in  all  its  honour  and  authority  ;  neither 
al)rogating  it,  nor  disgraci.-g  it,  nor  altering  it  to  a  nearer 
lovel  with  man's  present  state  and  ahiliiies.  The  doctrine 
of  faith  indeed  honoured  and  fulfilled  the  ceremonial  law; 
and  showed  the  proper  intent  of  it,  and  of  the  legal  dis- 
pensation ;  but,  then,  this  was  only  in  order  to  their  final 


larv,  as  some  call  it,  which  in  fact  is  a  law  of  works,  and |  abrogation.     But  the  moral  law  was  fully  establisted  in 


^.  D.  <il. 


CHAPTER  IV 


./.  /;.  61. 


CHAP.  IV. 

Justijication  by  faith  proved  by  the  exam- 
ple of  jjbraham,  and  the  words  of  David, 
1 — 8.  Abraham  was  justified  before  cir- 
eiimcision,  {which  was  the  seal  of  the 
rii^hteousness  of  faith,^  that  he  might  be 
the  father  of  all  believers,  whether  circum- 
cised or  not,  9 — 12.  The  promise  was 
not  given  to  him  through  the  law,  else  it 


honour  and  authority,  both  in  respect  of  its  precepts  and 
sanction,  by  the  perfect  obedience  and  satisfactory  suf- 
ferings of  the  incarnate  Son  of  God;  so  that  its  immutable 
obligation,  excellency,  and  equity,  could  not  have  been  so 
fully  shown,  either  by  the  perfect  obedience  of  the  whole 
human  species,  or  by  the  destruction  of  every  transgressor. 
Nor  is  any  man  justified  by  faith  in  Christ,  who  does  not 
condemn  himself,  as  justly  deserving  the  wrath  of  God  for 
breaking  his  holy  law.  Moreover,  it  is  given  into  the 
hands  of  every  believer,  as  lis  rule  of  grateful  obedience, 
by  which  he  is  to  regulate  his  temper  and  conduct,  and 
examine  all  his  actions,  that  in  every  thing  in  which  he 
deviates  from  this  perfect  standard,  he  may  repent  and 
seek  forgiveness  through  the  blood  of  Christ.  Yea,  it  is 
written  in  his  heart  by  the  regeneration  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  his  love  to  it,  and  delight  in  obeying  it,  are  the  evi- 
dences of  his  justification.  So  that  the  doctrine  of  faith  in 
everyway  magnifies  and  establishes  the  just,  holy,  good,  and 
spiritual  law  of  God,  in  all  its  honour  and  authority,  whilst 
all  other  schemes  of  justification  disgrace  it,  or  weaken 
its  authority  and  obligation,  as  if  its  precepts  were  un- 
reasonably strict,  and  its  penalty  unrighteously  severe. 
We  therefore  know  what  the  apostle's  doctrine  was,  be- 
cause we  know  what  doctrine  is  objected  to,  as  making 
void  the  law  ;  is  abused  by  hypocrites,  as  loosening  man's 
obligation  to  holy  practice  ;  and  yet,  when  duly  understood, 
establishes  the  law  in  the  completest  manner,  and  gives 
the  most  efficacious  motives  to  all  holy  obedience. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—8. 

We  ought  always  to  distinguish  between  our  advantages 
and  our  deservings,  and  between  the  means  of  becoming 
accepted  and  holy,  and  that  grace  which  teaches  to  profit 
by  those  means.  It  is  a  favour  of  inestimable  value,  to 
have  the  oracles  of  God  transmitted  to  us  ;  yet  numbers, 
who  are  thus  distinguished,  continue  in  unbelief,  to  their 
deeper  condemnation.  As  the  promises  of  God  are  only 
made  to  believers,  so  the  unbelief  of  some,  or  many,  pro- 
fessed Christians  cannot  make  the  faithfulness  of  God  of 
none  effect  ;  for  he  will  fulfil  his  promises  to  his  people, 
and  execute  his  threatened  vengeance  upon  hypocrites  and 
apostates.  But  v\hile  pride  and  enmity  charge  God  fool- 
ishly, humble  f;'.uh  says,  "  (iod  forbid,  let  God  be  true, 
"and  every  man  a  liar;"  and  the  believer  will  give  him 
credit  for  his  truth  and  justire,  even  where  his  dispensa- 
tions are  enveloped  in  ckiuds  and  darkness.  Indeed,  he 
readily  decides  again-'  every  man's  pretensions  or  opinions, 
when  they  reflect  on  the  veracity,  or  militate  against  the 
Vol.  v.— No.  31. 


had  been  void;  but,  being  of  faith  by 
grace,  it  is  sure  to  all  his  spiritual  seed  in 
every  age  and  nation,  lU — 17.  The  na- 
ture and  strength  of  that  faith,  by  which 
he  teas  justified,  18 — 22.  This  was  re- 
tarded, not  for  his  sake,  but  to  show  that 
all  who  believe  in  Christ,  as  crucified  and 
risen,  are  jiislfrd  in  like  manner,  23 — « 
25. 


word  of  God,  as  knowing  that  every  man  is  fallible, 
deceitful,  and  unholy,-  but  that  the  Lord  can  neither  mis- 
take, deceive,  nor  be  deceived,  and  that  he  will  be  justified 
from  every  charge,  and  overcome  in  every  contest  or  con- 
troversy, which  his  rebellious  creatures  may  presume  to 
enter  into  with  him-  The  nature  and  desert  of  sin,  and 
the  motives  and  purposes  of  the  sinner,  remain  precisely 
the  same,  when  the  only  wise  God  has  taken  occasion 
from  them  to  manifest  more  consjjicuously  his  own  glory; 
and  his  justice  also  will  be  glorififd  in  punishing  the 
transgressors.  It  hath  often  been  slanderously  reported  of 
Christians,  that  they  say,  "  Let  us  do  evil,  that  good  may 
"  €ome,"  and  "  sin  on,  that  grace  may  be  glorified ;" 
but,  if  true  believers,  we  know  that  duty  belongs  to  us,  and 
events  to  God  ;  and  that  we  must  not  commit  any  sin,  or 
speak  one  falsehood,  on  the  hojic,  or  even  the  assurance, 
that  God  would  glorify  himself  by  means  of  it.  But  if 
anv  habituajly  speak  and  act  in  another  manner,  without 
afl  doubt  their  damnation  will  be  just ;  and  they  who  love 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel  should  be  extremely  careful  to 
avoid  all  appearances,  which  may  give  plausibility  to  sucW 
slanders  against  our  holy  religion. 

V.   9—20. 

Let  us  remember,  that,  great  as  our  advantages  are,  we 
are  no  helter  than  benighted  heathens,  if  not  worse,  ex- 
cept grace  have  made  us  to  differ  :  and  then  to  grace  the 
whole  praise  is  due,  for  it  is  proved  beyond  contra- 
diction, that  wc  ai-e  all,  in  ourselves,  under  sin.  The 
texts  here  adduced,  too  exactly  describe  the  bulk  of  no- 
minal Christians ;  their  want  of  conformity  to  the  law  of 
God,  and  of  understanding  in  the  great  concerns  of  re- 
ligion, and  their  indisposition  to  seek  after  his  favour  and 
image,  their  unprofitableness,  and  working  of  mischief, 
instead  of  doing  good.  Their  filthy,  prsfane,  dissembling, 
slanderous,  boasting,  and  flattering  words ;  their  oaths, 
perjuries,  curses,  and  bitter  r'evilings  ;  their  revenge, 
murders,  duels,  fighlings,  and  delight  in  war  ;  their  mis- 
chievous and  destructive  courses,  and  their  ignorance  of 
the  way  of  peace  and  holiness,  too  evidently  prove  that 
tiiere  is  no  fear  of  God  before  their  eyes.  So  that  he, 
who  examines  the  state  of  society,  even  in  this  Christian 
country,  nay,  he  who  inquires  seriously  into  the  dispo- 
sition of  his  own  heart,  and  the  tenour  of  his  past  and  pre- 
sent life,  comparing  them  with  the  holy  law  of  God,  will 
easily  perceive  that  his  mouth,  and  every  mouth,  must  be 
slopped,  and  all  the  world  must  be  brought  in  guilty  before 
God.  How  plain  then  is  it  to  common  sense,  that  "  by 
'•the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be  justified  before  God!" 

D 


A.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


c/?.  B.  61. 


a  vl.  I  vii.7. 
bl9  11.2.    I 


;::::W 

:  ill  T      » 


HAT  »  shall    wc    then  say  that  ^  works,  '  he  hath  whereof  to  glory,  '  but 
''  Abraham,  our  lather"^  as  pertain-  not  before  God 


UKe  III  »      »  '  . 

"i„h*n  i'lg  to  the  flesh,  hath  lound  .-' 

2  For  if"  Abraham  ''  were  justified  by 

!2 (16.     Hcb.  xil.  9. d  S«  l,n,   iii.  20— i8.    Phil. 


33    37— il. 
56  Acts 

.  Ci.  2  Cor.  1 


3    For    6  what    saith    the    scripture  ? 

'■  Abraham    believed    God,  and    it    was  f^ 

'  counted  unto  him  for  righteousness.  ^ 

25  iv,  7  Gal   iii,  :a. gix.  n 

i  ill.  al. h  (ieii.  XV  c  Gal 


ix.  :3  24.   I  Cor. 
Is.  1<> 


<<.ar 


12   30 

xil  1-9.  Cil.vi. 

13.  14    Rph   ii.9. 

|2,I3  m. 

1.  Joib. 

ICnr.  I. 

•M   Mark  xii   10  J«m    iv.  i  2  f  CI 
— i&.  1.  II  22-24   I'a.  cvi.3l. 


V.  21—31. 

Blessed  be  the  Lord  that  he  hath  not  left  our  fallen  race 
shut  uj)  under  sin,  without  hope  or  help.  For  "  now  the 
♦•righteousness  of  God  without  the  law  is  manifested ;" 
and  those  alone  arc  truly  wise,  who  plead  guilty  at  his 
mercy-scat,  and  seek  "  that  righteousness  of  God  by  faith 
"  in  Jesus  Christ,  which  is  unto,  and  upon,  all  that  be- 
"  licve,  without  any  difference. "  Proud  men  will  be 
offended  at  this,  and  strive  to  establish  some  distinction 
between  themselves  and  more  scandalous  or  vulgar  sin- 
ners ;  but  ihcy  labour  in  vain,  for  "  all  have  sinned  and 
'■'•  come  short  of  the  glory  of  God,"  and  the  meanest  and 
vilest  of  the  human  species,  who  comes  in  God's  appointed 
and  manifested  way,  shall  be  "justified  freely  by  his  grace, 
"  through  the  redemption  of  his  Son ;"  while  all,  who  per- 
sist in  the  attempt  of  justifying  themselves,  will  assuredly 
perish  under  the  wrath  of  God.  This  is  a  plan  equally  suit- 
ed to  glorify  the  justice,  holiness,  and  mercy  of  our  God; 
and  to  give  encouragement  to  the  broken-hearted,  self- 
condemned  criminal.  Thus  all  they,  who  of  old  obtained  a 
good  report,  found  righteousness  and  salvation  ;  thus  the 
believer's  felicity.is  secured,  boasting  is  excluded,  despair 
obviated,  and  the  Lord  shown  to  be  the  God  of  all  nations, 
with  equal  regard,  making  no  other  distinction  in  his  final 
decision,  than  that  which  subsists  between  believers  and 
unbelievers.  And  whatever  Pharisees,  Sadducees,  or  infi- 
dels may  object,  whatever  Antinomians,  or  Enthusiasts 
may  pretend,  the  doctrine  of  faith  alone  establishes  the 
law  in  its  real  honour,  and  lays  die  true  foundation  for  all 
holy  obedience. 


NOTES. 
'  CHAP.  IV.  V.  1—3.  The  aposde  had  before  inti- 
mated, that  the  favours  shown  to  pious  persons  of  old, 
had  a  reference  to  the  righteousness  and  redemption  of 
Christ,  {Note,  iii.  '21 — 26.)  a  id  he  here  proceeds  to  show 
this  more  especially  in  respect  of  Abraham,  the  most  re- 
nowcd  progenitor  of  Israel.  '  From  this  single  example 
"•of  Abraham,  as  deservedly  selected  from  among  all  the 
'  fathers,  the  aposUe  intended  to  draw  a  conclusion,  which 
'  would  necessarily  take  in  all  believers.  And  that  he 
'  might  do  this  fairly,  he  intimates,  at  the  very  entrance 
'of  the  question,  (hat  he  did  not  propose  Abraham  merely 
'  as  one  of  the  number  of  believers,  but  as  the  father  of 
'  the  Church,  that  he  might  properly  reason  from  the 
"  father  to  his  children,  the  foundation  of  which  he  lays 
'  in  the  thirteenth  verse.  In  Avhalever  way  Abraham, 
'  the  father  of  believers  was  justified,  in  the  same  must 
'  all  his  children,  (that  is,  all  believers,)  be  justified  ;  but 
'  Abraham  was  not  justified  and  made  the  father  of  the 
'  faithful  by  any  of  his  own  works,  either  preceding  or 
'  following  his  faith  in  Christ,  as  promised  to  him ;  but 
'  merely  by  faith  in  Christ,  or  the  merit  of  Christ  by 
'  faith  imputed  to  him   for  righteousness.     Therefore  all 


'  his  children  become   his   children,  and  are  justified,  not 
'  by  their  works,  either  preceding  or  following  their  faith, 
'  but  by  faith  alone  in  the  same  Christ,  who  was  at  length 
'  to  come  ; — and   thus    they  are  at  present  justified,    and 
'  shall  be  to  the  end  of  the  world.'  (Bcsa.)     The  original 
seems  to  connect  the  words,  "  according  to  the  fleih,"  with 
tiie  verb/oimd.     '•  What  shall  we  .say  .'  that  Abraham  our 
"  father   hath  found   according   to  the  flesh   ?"  and  some 
would  explain   it    exclusively   of  his   circumcision,     '  By 
'  virtue  of  his   obedience  to  God's    command,  in  circum- 
'  cising  his  foreskin.'     (1  Cor.  x.  18.  2  Cor.  v   16.  xi.  18. 
Phil.  iii.  3,  4.)     '  In  this  the   Jews  had  the  greatest  con- 
'  fidence  of  being   acceptable   to  God,  declaring  that  no 
'circumcised  Jews  go  to  hell.'     (Whilbi/.)     The  aposUe 
had  doubtless   resjiect  to  these  arrogant  prejudices  of  his 
countrymen  in   this  argument ;  but  if  circumcision  exclu- 
sively had  been  intended,  he  would  hardly  have  allowed 
that  Abraham  miglit  have  had  whereof  to  glory,  if  he  had 
been  justified  by  his  obedience  in  that  single  instance,  and 
not  by  his  faith.     It  may  therefore  be  supposed,  that  all 
those  formal  and   proud  works,  however  distinguished,  by 
which  men   in  every  age  seek  justification    before  God, 
were  intended  by    the   words  "  according   to   the  flesh." 
Did   Abraham   find   righteousness   or  justification   in  this 
way?  Surely  no;  why   then  should  any  man,  who  allows 
this,  seek  to  be  justified  by  such   works  ?     As  all   really 
good  works    are    "    the   fruits  of   the  Spirit,"    and    none 
else   are    called  ffood  works  in    Scripture,  and  as   it   is 
especially  the  office  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  convince  men 
of  sin,  and   to   glorify   Christ,  it  may  be    inferred  that 
"  the   fruits  of  the   Spirit"   are    never  expressly  and  al- 
lowedly depended  on  for  justification.     Even  the  propo- 
sition,   '  Good  works  are  the  fruits  of  faith,    and    follow 
'  after   faith'    in    Christ,    though    a    general    truth,    may 
admit  of  some  exception,  in  such  cases  as  that  of  Corne- 
lius.    {i\otes.  Acts  X.   1 — 4.)     '  This  interrogation,  being 
'  not  formally  answered,  must  be  taken  as  an  answer  to 
'  itself;  "   What  do   we  say  ?    that   Abraham    found   ac- 
"  cording  to  the  flesh  ?"  '  No,  certainly  he  did  not.'  (Flam- 
mond.)     No  Jew  would  deny  that  Abraham  was  at  least 
one   of  the   most  eminent  servants  of  God   mentioned   in 
Scripture  ;  if  dierefore  any  of  them   had  been  justified  by 
works,  it  might  be  supposed  that  he  belonged  to  diat  com- 
pany.    And  if  this  had  indeed  been    the   case,  he  would 
have  had  some  ground  of  glorying  above  others,  which  was 
contrary  to  the  doctrine  before    taught,    (iii.  27.)  but  in 
fact,  however  distingnished  he  had  been  in  various  respects, 
he  had  really  nothing  to  boast  of  in  the   presence  of  God  ; 
being  a  sinner  saved  by  grace,  through  faith,  oven  as  other 
men.     For,   not   to   argue  from  the  years  which  had  pre- 
ceded his  calling,  the  original  source  of  his  being  made  to 
differ  from  his  former  neighbours,   or   the  failures  in   bis 
subsequent  obedience,  and  even  in  his  faith,  it  was  evident, 
from   express  Scripture,  that    "  he   believed^  God,  and  it 
"  was  counted  to  him  for  righteousness,"  {Note,  Gen.  xv. 


Ji.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


.1.  D.  GL 


u  ix  35  xi  6. 35.      4  Now  "=  to  him  that  worketh,  is  the 

Malt  xs.  1-ls 


120S.  lii.  23  v!  reward  not   reckoned    of  £2;racc,  but  of 
Actsxiii. 38,  jj  debt. 

Gil.  li.  IS.  17  lii.  T-«  1  1    ■  1  11  I 

.''"',^"6-30       "^  But  '  to  hini  that  worketh  not^  but 
}■    3"  -  ^J  ""  beheveth   on   him  that  justifieth  °   the 

hn  V   24.  G»l  I  •      /-   •    1       •  •'         I     ,•  -1 

ungodly,  °  Ins  laitli  is  counted  lor  right- 
eousness. 


John  ' 


n  i.  17,  18.  V 
8.  Josh  XX 

1  Cor  vi  9-11.      (J  Even  as  David  also  describeth  p  the 


13- 


\i  Til  iii  J-  blessedness  of  the  man  unto  whom  '^  God 

»i«oil,  3 p9.  Deut  xssii.  i9,  Ps.  i.  1-3.  csii.  I.  cxlvi    5,6.    Matt   v.  3— 12.  Gal 

III   8.  9.  U    W    15    Eph    i.  3 q  11.  Si   i.  17    iii    22.  v    18,  19     Is   Klv   H.'.S    liv    17. 

Jer.  xxiii  6.  xxxiii.  16.  Dao.  ix.  24.  1  Ccr.  i  30.  2  Cor.  v.  21.  Fbil.  iii.  9  2  ret.  i.  I. 


6.)  The  promise  of  God,  his  perfections  as  engaged  to 
perform  it,  and  the  promised  Seed  through  wiiom  the 
blessings  were  bestowed,  were  the  objects  of  his  faith  ; 
this  formed  his  relation  to  the  Messiah,  and  interested  him 
in  the  righteousness  which  he  had  engaged  to  jierform. 
and  therefore  it  was  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness,  as 
if  he  had  personally  satisfied  divine  justice,  and  perfectly 
answered  all  the  demands  of  God's  holy  law.  But  if  Abra- 
ham, though  greatly  distinguished  among  men,  had  no 
ground  of  glorying  before  God,  much  less  had  his  poste- 
rity any  ground  of  glorying  in  him  as  their  father,  while 
they  refused  to  walk  in  his  steps.  Thus  the  apostle,  by 
this  single  example,  struck  at  the  very  root  of  their  na- 
tional vain  confidence  in  Abraham,  as  their  Father  in  cir- 
cumcision, and  in  the  law  of  Moses. 

V.  4,  5.  From  the  example  of  ATsrahara,  the  apostle 
observed,  tliat  to  a  man,  (if  there  had  been  any  such,)  who 
had  worked  the  full  measure  required  by  the  law,  the 
reward  must  be  adjudged,  as  a  debt  due  to  him  by  the 
terms  of  that  covenant,  whereas  it  was  obvious  that  it 
was  adjudged  to  Abraham  as  a  favour,  seeing  "  faith  was 
"  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness  ;"  and  this  was  the 
general  case  of  believers.  For  to  the  man  who  workelh 
not,  but,  conscious  that  he  can  advance  no  claim  of  this 
kind  to  the  desired  reward,  comes  as  a  sinner,  to  "  believe 
"  in  him  who  justifieth  the  ungodly,''^  his  faith  is  counted 
to  him  for  righteousness,  not  on  account  of  its  own  excel- 
lency or  %vorthincss  as  a  good  work,  but  as  it  refers  the 
sovereign  Judge  tor  payment  to  the  accepted  righteousness 
and  atonement  of  his  Son  :  even  as  the  receipt  of  a  scrap 
of  paper,  intrinsically  not  worth  a  farthing,  in  the  form  of 
a  draft  upon  a  creditable  banker,  is  entered  in  the  mer- 
chant's book  for  a  considerable  sum  of  money,  as  if  it 
had  been  paid  in  cash.  This  man,  "  who  worketh  not," 
will  indeed  diligently  use  appointed  means  of  grace,  rejjent, 
forsake  sin  witn  earnestness,  conscientiously  perform  his 
several  duties,  and  even.become  "  zealous  of  good  works';'' 
yet  he  worketh  not  at  all  with  an  aim,  or  expectation,  of 
obtaining  righteousness  in  this  way,  which  he  knows  to  be 
absolutely  impossible.  But  he  comes  to  God,  as  "  the 
"  Justifier  of  the  ungodly,"  that  he  may  obtain  the  gift  of 
righteousness  by  faith,  of  mere  grace,  through  the  merits 
of  the  divine  Surety.  He  is  not  indeed  absolutely  ungodly 
at  the  time  of  his  justification,  for  his  humiliation,  sub- 
mission, and  faith,  are  ell".-cts  of  regeneration,  which  is 
the  source  of  all  godliness  in  a  fallen  creature.  Yet  he  is 
justified  as  ungodly  in  himself,  in  strict  justice,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  law ;  he  comes  for  the  blessing  as  ungodly  ; 
God  makes  no  account  of  any  thing   in  justifying   him, 


imputeth  righteousness  "■  Avidiout  work?,  ni  :i,  21  :■- 

7  Sai/Z/iiTi' Blessed  are  they  whose  Ini-  a'r'im.Vo. 
quities  are  forgiven,  and  whose   sins  are  ''-s.  »•  ''"ot^- 

1  ,  t>  '  2.  i.xxx.3  4.  1». 

covered.  xi.  1,.  2.^  ur. 

8  Blessed  is  the  man  Mo  whom  the  yii  18-"' M"". 

.  .  1".  2       I.I.UC   TU. 

L;ord  will  not  impute  sm.  iVs'^ri  lo-i- 

9  Cometh  "  this  blessedness  then  upon  j,*^^°[.i,;ie,n ''',;' 
the  circumcision  o/i/y,  or  upon  tlie  uncir-  Si*;  ,V"''' "'^ 
cumcision   also?    *  for  we   say  that  faidi ",',' ^^'•'°-  ',;. 

" ....  Tal.  iii.  u,  :£-;b.  El.li.  ii.  11— 13*Yii  8.'  Col.  ii"i,' 


except  his  faith,  as  forming  his  relation  to  Christ,  and  tho 
man  has  no  respect  to  any  thing  else  himself,  in  cxpcctin:.; 
that  blessing.  Nay,  the  justified  Ijeliever,  whatever  his 
holiness  or  diligence  maybe,  never  works /or  Hits  purpose  ; 
and  he  still  comes  before  God  as  urgodly  in  this  rtsptct, 
still  desiring  and  depending  on  "  the  righteousness  of  God 
"  by  faith  in  Christ,"  as  his  only  hope,  though  his  good 
works  are  evidences  of  the  sincerity  of  his  faith.  Abro- 
ham,  several  years  before,  "  by  faith,  obeyed"  the  call  and 
command  of  God,  and  therefore  could  not  be,  strictly 
speaking,  altogether  ungodly,  when  it  was  said,  "  He  be- 
"  lieved  God,  and  it  was  counted  to  him  for  righteousness  ;''' 
so  that  the  example  of  Abraham  is  alone  a  full  and  clear 
refutation  of  the  construction  by  some  put  on  this  text, 
that  men  arc  altogether  and  in  every  sense  ungodly  and 
unregencrate,  at  the  time  when  God  justifies  them  ;  a  sen- 
timentof  most  dangerous  tendency.  "He  that  worketh," 
'  that  is,  who  hath  deserved  any  thing  by  his  work,  to 
'  him  is  opposed  "  be  that  worketh  not;"  '  that  is,  who 
'  brings  no  work,  for  which  he  claims  a  reward,  but  de- 
•  pends  on  the  gratuitous  promise  of  God.  But  this  indeed 
'  is  spoken,  by  concession,  in  a  similitude  taken  from  the 
'  commerce  and  contracts  of  men  ;  for  otherwise,  "  Who 
"  hath  first  given  ?  and  it  shall  be  rendered  to  him  again." 
{Be=a.) 

V.  6 — 8.  This  quotation  from  the  thirty-second  Psalm,' 
and  the  apostle's  interpretation  of  it,  come  in  as  a  paren- 
thesis. David  did  not  pronounce  those  men  happy,  who 
had  never  sinned,  or  who  had  done  works  to  cover  their 
sins,  and  to  justify  themselves  ;  but  he  "  described  the 
"  blessedness  of  the  man,  to  whom  God  imputed  right- 
"  eousness  without  works,"  when  he  declared  that  man 
happy,  whose  sins  were  forgiven,  &c.  Not  that  forgive- 
ness of  sins  is  equivalent  to  justification  ;  which  implies 
also  treating  a  man  as  righteous,  and  entitled  to  the  re- 
ward of  eternal  life;  for  it  is  evident,  in  all  human  trans- 
actions, that  the  pardon  of  a  criminal  is  a  very  distinct 
thing  from  giving  him  the  title  to  a  large  estate.  But 
God  always  imputes  righteousness  where  he  does  not  im- 
pute sin ;  for  none  are  pardoned,  except  in  virtue  of  their 
relation  to  Christ  by  faith ;  and  if  his  atoning  blood  cover 
their  sins,  his  righteousness  also  justifies  their  persons. 
As  their  Surety  he  suffered  for  their  sins,  which  were  im- 
puted to  him,  and  they  are  rewarded  and  trfidc  heirs  of 
eternal  life,  because  his  righteousness  is  impnted  to  them. 
{i\vte,  Ps.  xxxii.  1,  IT.)  '  From  hence  the  .  xpression  of 
'  blotting  out  iniquity,  so  frequently  used  in  Scripture,  may 
'  be  understood  :  that  is,  the  striking  it  out  of  the  account.' 
'  {fjocke.) 

D  2 


.i.   I).  Gl. 


aOMANS. 


d.  D.  ^\. 


».  Gen 


XXXi    13   17.  ^£,^ 

nx    l;.  SO 
a  ii.  £»  Sfl.Dcut 

XKX    6  -  Cor.  i 

23.      £|ill.  I.  13 

iT.  30    Kev.  ix. 

4. 
I>I3     iri  22.     ix. 

30  X   C.  GjI   t 

S      Pbil.    iii    9. 

Heb     xi.    7.    2 

Pet  i   I 
u  12.  16—18     ix. 

C.  Mitt   viii    II 

Luke 


Gal 


7     29 


vi    16 

^Stt  en,  b. 

«;  ix  6,  7  Matt 
iii.  9  I.iilie  xvi 
23  -  31  John 
Tiii.  33.  lO.  Gal 
IT.  22-31. 

tJoh  xviii.  11 
Prov,ii.20  Cant, 
i  I)  I  Cor  sii 
18.    I  F«t   ii.2l 

JCCD.  xii  3  XV  i 
4,  S     IC.     xxii. 


ftCal.iii.   IC— 18 


was  reckoned  to  Abrahatn  for  righteous- 
ness. 

30  How  was  it  then  reckoned?  when 
he  was  in  circumcision,  or  in  uncircum- 
cision  ?  ^  Not  in  circuracisio.n,  but  in  un- 
circumcision. 

]  1  And  he  received  *  the  sign  of  cir- 
cumcision, "  a  seal  of  the  ^  righteousness 
of  the  faith  which  he  had  yet  being  uncir- 
cumcised  ;  that  he  might  be  the  "  father 
of  all  them  that  believe,  though  they 
be  not  circumcised  ;  ''  that  riglitcousness 
might  be  imputed  unto  them  also; 

12  And  the  father  of  circumcision  "  to 
tlietij.  who  are  not  of  the  circumcision 
only,  but  who  also  walk  '  in  the  steps  of 
that  faith  of  our  father  Abraham,  which 
he  had  being  yd  uncircumcised. 

13  For  "  the  promise  that  he  should 
be  the  heir  of  the  world,  vms  not  to 
Abraham,  or  to  his  seed,    ''  through  the 


law,  '  but  through  the  righteousness  of 
faith. 

14  For  ''  if  they  which  arc  of  the  law 
be  heirs,  faith  is  '  made  void,  and  the  pro- 
mise made  of  none  effect. 

15  Because  "'  the  law  worketh  wrath  : 
for  °  where  no  law  is,  there  is  no  trans- 
gression. 

16  Therefore  it  is  °  of  faith,  that  it 
might  be  by  grace ;  to  the  end  ^  the 
promise  might  be  sure  to  all  the  seed  ; 
not  to    that  only  which    is  of    the  law. 

but  to  that  also  which  is  of  the  faith 
of  Abraham,  who  is  ■■  the  father  of  us 
all. 

17  (As  it  is  written,  '  I  have  n)adethce 
a  father  of  many  nations.)  '  before  him, 
whom  he  believed,  evtn  God,  '  who 
quickeneth  the  deati,  "  and  calleth  those 
things  which  be  not  as  though  they 
were  : 


V.  9 — 12.  The  Jews  not  only  supposed  diat  righteous 
iiess  was  by  works,  but  that  the  privileges  of  God's  people 
were  inseparably  connected  with  circumci.sion  ;  the  apostle 
therefore  next  inquired  at  what  time  Abraham's  "  faith 
"  was  reckoned  to  him  for  righteousness  ?"  And  the 
.answer  was  undeniable,  for  it  appeai'ed  from  the  scripture 
before  cited,  that  he  was  justified  al  least  fourteen  years 
before  his  circumcision  ;  the  former  having  been  some  lime 
before  Ishmael's  birth,  the  other  when  Ishmael  was  thirteen 
years  of  age.  It  was  therefore  manifest,  that  circumci?ion 
was  not  necessaiy  in  oider  to  justification  ;  and  indeed 
Abraham  had  received  from  God  this  instituted  ordinance, 
to  be  an  outward  sign  of  the  grace  given  him,  and  a  seal 
of  the  righteousness  of  faith  imputed  to  him,  when  in 
uncircumcision.  {Note,  Gen.  xvii.)  This  demonstrates 
that  circumcision  sealed  s)iirihial  blessings  to  Abraham 
personally,  as  the  outward  seal  of  the  covenant  of  giace, 
and  the  emblem  of  sanctification,  however  it  might  other- 
wise be  applied  or  understood.  '  This  seems  an 
'  contestable  proof,  that  circumcision  was  the  seal  of  the 

*  covenant  of  grace,  and  not  merely  of  temporal  promises, 
'  and  couscciMcntly  obviates  the  most  considerable  objection 

•  that  hath  ever  been  urged  against  infant-baptism.'  {Dad 
dridge.)  This  seal  was  also  a  pledge  to  Abraham  of  the 
performance  of  the  promise  respecting  his  seed,  especially 
his  spiritual  seed  of  true  believers.  He  was  therefore 
justified  before  he  was  circumcised,  that  he  might  be  the  fa- 
ther of  all  those  true  believers,  who  should  have  the  cir- 
cumcision of  the  heart,  but  not  the  rircumci.'^ion  of  the  flesh, 
that  they  might  inherit  all  his  blessing;  and  he  was  after- 
iv-ards  circumcised,  that  he  might  be  the  father  of  the  cir- 
cumcision also,  not  merely  the  natural  progenitor  of  the 
nation  of  Israel,  but  the  spiritual  father  of  all  true  believers 
amoni;  them,  who  walked  after  the  example  of  his  obe- 
dient faith,  which  he  had  before  circumcision,  but  many 
of  them  subsequent  to  it.,  that  it  might  be  to  fliem  the  seal 


tStcoi).  II. 

k  i«     U.I  ii  21. 

iii  H  .24  V.  4, 
hbil  iii  9  Heb. 
vii    in   2b. 

1  iii.  :il.  Num. 
XXX  '2  15  Ps. 
cxix  .26.  lF.lv- 
11    Jer.  xix  7. 

mil  19,  20.  V. 
2021.  vii.  7— 
II.  John  XV   22, 

1  Cor     x»      46. 

2  Cor  Mi.  7— g. 
Gal    iii     -Vis. 

1  John  lii.  i> 

n  ii  12.  13  T  13 
o  ill  2i-26  V.  1 
Gal  iii.  7-12 
2.'.  Kph,  ii  S  8. 
Tit  lii  7. 
p  Heh    vi.  IS-IJ 

2  Pet    1    10 
(1  Src  ctt.  II. 

r  IX    t   Is   li.2. 
GeD.XTil.5   16. 


20 


Aim    iii  £9 

t2  Tiii.  II  Matt. 
iii.  9  .lohn  V. 
51.  25  li.  63 
1  Cor.  XT.  44. 
l:|>li  ii.  l-i  1 
T.m    Ti.  13 

u  Tiii  29.  30  Is. 
xliit  6.  xliT.  7 
xlii.  12  1».  12 
A>U  XT.  IB.  1 
Cor  i.  28  Jleh 
xi.  7  I  Pet.  ii 
10.  2  Pet.  ill.  8. 


of  the  righteousness  of  faith,  though  not  to  those  who  had 
only  the  outward  sign,  and  not  the  inward  grace  signified 
by  it. 

V.  13.  The.  world  cannot  here  mean  the  land  o( 
Canaan,  which  is  never  so  called  ;  but  in  Abraham  and  hi? 
Seed  all  the  nations  of  (he  earfli  .ire  blessed.  Abrahan. 
was  the  root  and  specimen  of  all  that  multitude,  all  over 
the  earth,  to  whom  the  most  valuable  blessings  were  to  br 
confined,  and  who  may  be  said  to  be  heirs  of  the  world. 
He  was,  as  it  were,  the  repositoiy,  in  whom  all  these 
blessings  were  first  laid  up  for  their  advantage  ;  and  also 
the  progenitor  of  Christ  ''  the  King  of  kings  and  Lord  of 
"  lords,"  and  "  Heir  of  all  things."  This  distinction  w^as 
not  given  to  Abraham  through  the  law,  (for  that  was  not 
promulgated  till  long  after,)  nor  to  his  posterity  as  uiitler  the 
law,  for  many  of  them  would  be  excluded  for  their  sins  ; 
but  it  was  given  to  him  through  the  righteousness  of 
faith,  and  they  were  the  true  seed  wiio  partook  of  that 
same  distinction. 

V.  14 — ir.  The  apostle  further  argues,  that  if  all 
they,  and  they  only,  who  were  under  the  legal  dispen- 
sation, were  heirs,  faith,  which  the  scripture  assigned  as 
the  immediate  cause  of  Abraham's  Justification,  would  be 
made  ineftcctual.  '  It  is  made  void  to  them  who  are  not 
'  of  the  law,  because  then  they  cannot  by  it  be  made 
'  heirs  ;  and  it  is  also  made  void  to  them  that  are  of  the 
'  law,  because  they  were  heirs  before,  and  ma_v  still  be 
'  so  without  it.'  {Whitby.)  Indeed,  whether  the  law  of 
reason  or  tradition,  (under  which  Abraham  was,)  or  the 
law  of  Moses,  be  considered,  instead  of  giving  any  man 
an  interest  in  the  promises  of  God,  it  must  necessarily 
expose  him  to  condemnation.  For  "  the  law  worketh 
"  wrath,"  by  showing  that  every  transgressor  is  exposed 
to  the  righteous  indignation  of  God;  and  the  clearer,  the 
more  copious,  and  express,  the  law  is,  the  more  numerous, 
evident,  and  aggravated,  must  his  transgressions  appear. 


J.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Jj.  D.  6-i 


,  19  V  6.  viii.5i  1 8  Who  *  afi^aiiisl  hope  believed  in 
Pro!!.  iivi\rtl  hope,  that  lie  might  become  ihe  father 
Si^kT'ss,  M  of  many  nations  ;  accorclino;  lo  that  which 
«ir»'al)%5*"'  was  spoken,  >  So  shall  thy  «ecil  be. 

;S.™i",l'2i.  19  And,  ^  being  not' weak  in  faith, 
;i""s6."^«  3I.S  he  considered  not  his  own  body  now 
John' XX  2?.  38.  dead,   when   he   was   about   an   hundred 

'm?!!.  m'-jI  years   old,    neither   yet  the  deadness  of 

k  '^""'jjfJ.j'Ji^  Sara's  womb  : 

si9  2Chr"«'.'      20  He  ''staggered  not  at  the  promise 
9.  jer  »x«i/i's  of   God    through    imbeiicf;    "=   but    was 
,*is   xx»T.    1  strong  m  faith,  givmg  glory  to  L»od  : 
M°Hag"ii*i       21    And    being  "^  fuily  persuaded,  that 

a«ch   viii.9   1.1   I  Cor  xvi  13  SCor  xii.  lo' Eph.  vi.  10.  2  Tim   ii.  1. d  viii.  38. 

3  Tin.  i.  12.  Heb  xi   13. 

If  a  man  could  be  without  any  law,  he  would  not  be 
arraigned  and  condemned  as  a  criminal ;  for,  as  sin  is  the 
transgression  of  the  law,  so  no  transgression  could  be 
charged  upon  him  who  is  under  no  Taw.  But  as  this 
cannot  be  the  case  of  any,  so  all  men  are  liable  to  con- 
demnation ;  for  every  man's  rule  workelh  wrath  against 
him  for  acting  contrary  to  it,  till  he  flees  for  refuge  to 
Christ,  who  delivers  believers  from  the  condemnation  of 
the  law,  though  not  from  their  obligation  to  obey  it.  As 
therefore  God  intended  to  give  sinners  a  title  to  the  pro- 
mised blessings,  so  he  appointed  it  to  be  by  faitli,  that  it 
might  be  wholly  of  grace,  in  order  to  ensure  it  to  all  the 
seed  of  Abraham,  even  to  all  who  should  ever  be  made 
partakers  of  like  precious  faith  with  him,  not  only  to 
those  who  lived  under  the  legal  dispensation,  but  to  all 
others  throughout  the  earth,  and  in  every  age  of  the 
world.  This  accorded  to  the  promise,  that  Abraham 
should  be  "  the  father  of  many  nations  ;  for  though 
several  nations  naturally  descended  from  him,  yet  this 
promise  had  a  far  nobler  and  more  sublime  accomplishment 
in  the  immense  multitude  from  so  many  nations,  who  have 
been,  are,  and  hereafter  shall  be,  interested  in  the  blessings 
first  conferred  on  him,  in  behalf  of  himself,  and  all  that 
should  resemble  him  by  a  living  faith.  This  was  the  state 
of  the  case,  (before  that  God  in  whom  Abraham  believed,) 
as  to  the  relation  of  the  whole  church  to  him  ;  for  God 
not  only  quickeneth  the  dead  in  sin,  and  so  raises  up 
children  to  Abraham  from  the  nations  that  were  dead  in 
their  idolatry  and  iniquity,  but  "  He  calleth  those  things 
"  which  be  not,  as  though  they  were."  and  so  had  all 
the  unnumbered  millions  of  future  believers,  as  it  were, 
present  before  him,  in  respect  of  his  fore-knowledge  and 
pre-determination,  when  he  made  the  promise  to  Abra- 
ham, and  considered  him  as  the  father,  and  them  as  the 
family,  to  whom  the  inheritance  of  the  blessing  was  en- 
sured through  faith. 

V.  18 — 22.  The  nature  and  power  of  Abraham's  faith 
are  next  slated.  He  believed  the  testimony  of  God,  and 
expected  the  performance  of  his  promise,  when  the  case 
seemed  hopeless,  and  when  there  was  nothing  to  oppose  to 
the  most  formidable  objections  and  apparent  impossibili- 
ties but  the  bare  word  of  God.  He  hoped  to  become  the 
father  of  many  nations,  naturally,  in  his  posterity,  and 
spiritually,  through  Christ  who  was  to  drsrend  from  him, 
bexause  God  had  said,  that  his  seed  should  be  innumerable 


what  he  had  promised  '  he  was  able  also 
to  perform. 

22  And  therefore  '  it  was  imputed  to 
him  for  righteousness. 

2.i  Now  "5  it  was  not  written  for  his 
sake  alone,  that  it  was  imputed  to  him  ; 

24  But  for  us  also,  to  whom  it  shall 
be  imputed,  ''  if  we  believe  on  him  that 
raised  up  Jesus  our  Lord  from  the 
dead  ; 

25  Who  '  was  delivered  for  our  otfen- 
ces,  "^  and  was  raised  again  for  our  justifi- 
cation. 


.Matt  xix.  2e 
l.uke  i.  37.  : 
Cor.  ix    8, 


III  16  17. 
.  10.  Kph  i 
-  20      Heb 

20.  21.      1 


Pet  i.  21. 
ii..  25.  V  6-8. 
viii  3.  32  l» 
Ini.  5,  6.  lO— 12. 
Dan.  ix.  :^4  if- 
Zech.    xili     7. 

Matt 


Cor 


3,4 


as  the  stars  of  heaven.  Yet  many  years  iiad  elapsed  since 
the  same  promise,  for  substance,  was  given,  and  he  still 
continued  widiout  any  child  by  Sarah,  to  whose  offspring 
the  promise  was  restricted.  She  had  been  barren  all  her 
younger  years,  and  was  then  become  incapable  of  bearing 
children,  according  to  the  common  course  of  nature,  and  he 
was  now  grown  old,  and  unlikely  to  have  any  ;  yet,  though 
he  had  been  tried  by  such  long  delays,  and  was  discouraged 
by  such  immense  difficulties,  he  did  not  weakly  stagger  at 
the  promise  through  unbelief ;  he  hesitated  not  most  con- 
fidently to  expect  that  God  would  be  as  good  as  his  word  ; 
being  marvellously  strengthened  in  his  iaiih,  he  gave  glory 
to  God,  and  honoured  alfhis  perfections,  by  a  full  assur- 
ance that  he  was  able  to  perform  what  he  had  promised  ; 
and  therefore  "  his  faith  was  imputed  to  him  for  right- 
"  eousncss."  That  is,  his  faith  was  thus  approved  to  be 
genuine,  meet  to  form  a  relation  between  him  and  the 
predicted  Redeemer,  and  therefore  it  marked  him  out  as  a 
proper  person  to  be  justified  by  the  everlfiiiing  righteous- 
ness which  the  Messiah  would  introduce.  It  is  evident, 
from  the  whole  context,  that  Abraham's  faith  did  not  jus- 
tify him  by  its  own  merit  or  value,  but  as  interesting 
him  in  Christ ;  for,  though  the  sincerity  of  his  faitli  was 
manifested  on  this  occasion,  he  had  actually  been  justified 
long  before,  and  his  example  -could  not  af  dy  illustrate  the 
Christian's  justification  by  the  merits  of  Christ,  and  not  by 
those  of  his  own  faith,  if  we  do  not  thus  understand  it. 
A  very  common  perversion  of  this  passage  must  not  pass 
unnoticed.  Msny  speak  of  "  hoping  against  hope,"  not 
that  God  will  fulfil  his  promises  to  believers,  notwithstanJ- 
ingall  difficulties  and  improbabilities,  but  that  themselves 
are  believers  and  shall  be  saved,  contrary  to  the  evidence 
of  their  tempers  and  lives,  and  this  is  often  the  grossest  fire- 
sumption  and  fanaticism  imaginable,  though  sometimes 
used  by  those  who  are  not  aware  of  its  tendency. 

V.  23—25.  The  history  of  Abraham  and  of  his  justi- 
fication was  not  written  for  his  sake,  as  he  had  been  tlead 
long  before  Moses  recorded  it ;  but  it  was  intended  for  the 
instruction  for  all  future  generatir'ns,  and  of  ibose  espe- 
cially to  whom  the  Gospel  was  preached.  For  in  case  they 
believed  in  that  God,  who  had  raised  Christ  from  the  dead, 
and  who  was  able  to  fulfil  his  largest  promises,  their  faith 
would  be  imputed  to  them  for  righteousness,  even  as  that 
of  Abraham  had  been  ;  for  this  faith,  if  genuine,  would 
form  a  relation  between  them  and  the  Lord  Jesus,  an<3 


Jl.  D.  01. 


ROMANS. 


y}.  D.  01. 


CHAP.   V. 

Being  justified  by  failh,  we  have  peace  with 
God,  rejoice  in  hope,  and  rejoice  in  tribu- 
lations, 1 — 5.  The  rich  love  of  God  to 
us  tchen  sinners,  in  reconciling  us  to  him- 
stlf  hij  the  death  of  his  Son,  assures  us  of 
fined  scdvation,  and  leads  us  to  rejoice  in 
him,  6 — 11.  JJs  sin  and  death  come  upon 
all  men  by  Adam  ;  so  the  graae  of  God, 
which  justificth  unto  life,  with  all  concur- 
rent blessings,  comes  more  ubundantlij  on 
all  believers  bij  Jesus  Christ,  VI — 19. 
The  law  proved,  an  occasion  to  the  abound- 
ing of  sin  unto  death  ;  but  this  made  way 

"ive  ihcin  an  interest  in  his  mcdialorial  work.  For,  as 
.Icsiis  had  been  delivered  up  to  death,  by  man,  as  a  crimi- 
nal, but  by  the  Father  as  a  sacrifice  for  the  offences  of  his 
people,  so  he  had  been  raised  again  for  their  justification  : 
he  was  thus  perfectly  justified  from  the  charges  brought 
against  him,  and  the  acceptance  of  his  righteousness  and 
redemption  was  demonstrated  ;  and  in  th's  all  his  people 
were  interested,  for  the  justification  of  the  Surety  was 
eventually  elfectual  for  the  justification  of  all  those  who 
were  represented  by  him,  to  which  privilege  every  one  is 
actually  admitted,  when  he  truly  believes  the  Gospel. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1  —  12. 

No  mere  man,  since  the  fall,  could  ever  find  any  thing 
hut  death  by  his  own  works,  and  the  history  contained  in 
the  Scriptures,  and  the  confessions  of  the  best  of  men, 
prove  that  all,  who  have  been  saved,  escaped  condemnation 
and  obtained  heaven  by  "  faith  being  imputed  to  them  for 
"  righteousness.'"  In  all  controversies  we  should  inquire, 
"  What  say  the  oracles  of  God  .'"  These  uniformly  teach, 
that  the  reward  is  not  assigned  to  a  man  for  working,  as  a 
debt,  but  through  believing,  as  of  grace.  None  can  sin- 
cerely pray  for  this  blessing,  till  he  ceases  from  working  in 
order  to  justify  himself,  and  indeed  no  man  performs  good 
works  from  pure  principles,  till  he  learns  to  believe  "  in 
'•  him  who  justificth  the  ungodly."  Yet  at  the  same  time 
no  true  believer  will  neglect  ivorkivi^,  in  order  to  glorify 
God,  to  do  good,  and  lo  make  his  own  calling  and  election 
sure.  Man's  felicity  consists  in  the  favour  of  God,  which 
can  belong  to  none  of  our  fallen  race,  except  the  pardoned 
sinner ;  and  the  forgiveness  of  sin,  and  the  imputation  of 
righteousness  without  works,  are  entirely  through  the 
obedience  unto  death  of  our  gracious  Redeemer.  They 
who  obtain  this  blessedness,  are  happy,  though  poor,  de- 
spised, and  afflicted  ;  all  who  come  short  of  it  are  most 
miserable,  however  wealthy,  '.honoured,  and  prospered. 
This  distinction  extends  to  all  nations,  sects,  or  forms  of 
worship  ;  some  are  justified,  and  some  are  not,  in  all  com- 
panies where  the  great  Iriiths  of  the  Gospel  are  known ; 
and  this  method  of  justifying  the  ungodly  is  crjuslly  suited 
to  preclude  the  most  eminent  saints  from  glorying,  and  the 
most  atrocious  sinners  from  despairing. 


for  the  still  greater  abounding  of  grace,  »!>  le  i  i?.  iii. 
as  reigning  through  rightcous)tcss  unto  in.i'u'is.  ix. 
eternal  life  by  Christ,  20,  21.  u  t    .'oim  l.l'. 

J  J  '  '  lC-18       V.    2«. 

AcH  nil    3D,  3». 

THEREFORE,   »   being  justified  by  i{-'i!,:,i°,./'* 
faith,  ^  we  have  peace  with  God,  ^^-^^  js'"";, 
^  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  "xUe- lo  V.; 

2  By  "^  whom  also  we  have  access  by  "Vit ', .i.Yv j". 
faith  into  this  grace  "  wherein  we  stand,  {'ukcii''i"}jt,'^ 
'  and  rejoice  in  hone  of  s  the  glory  of  AiVi.*3G  ^\ 

f'f,,]  (or     V.    18-SO. 

Col    i.  20.21.  ill.  15.  Heb  xUi.20    Jam    ii.  23 cvi.23.    Jolioxx  -jl.   Eph,  ii.  7. 

d  lohn  X.  7  9.  xiv  6  .Acts  .iiv  27  Enh  li.  18  iii-  12  Hefc  x  19,20  1  Pet  i,i  1«. 
e'J,  10   vi  i.  1.  30-39  xii'.  4    Jolin  v.  2l.   !  Cor.  xv.  1,  2.  Eph  t   13    l  lei   1.  4  J fS. 

viii  24   2i.  xii   12.17^3  Jobxil.25     27   Ps  xvl.9-11    xvii  15.  I'rnv   xi«  32.  2  1  liet 

Ii.  16,  17   Heb.  i  i   6    VI    18,19   I  Pet.  i.  3-9   I  John  v.  1—3 g  il.  7.  iii  13.  Mii   17. 

18    Ex.  xxsiii   IS    20.  Ps   In jiii.  J4.  Matt   xjv.  II.  John  9,  2l.  2  Cor.  iii    18.  iv.  17.  Her- 

ill.  21.  xxl.  3.  11.23.  xxii.  1.5. 


V.   13—25, 

The  seal  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  sanctification  is  the 
inward  evidence  "  of  the  righteousness  of  faith  ;"  when 
the  old  nature  is  crucified,  and  the  heart  is  circumcised  to 
love  God,  it  is  evident  that  we  are  the  children  of  Abra- 
ham, and  walk  in  his  steps  ;  and  sacraments  will  be  really 
seals  and  pledges  of 'the  same  blessing.  Blessed  be  God, 
that  we  are  not  left  under  the  covenant  of  works.  For  the 
more  holy  and  perfect  the  law,  the  greater  wrath  would  in 
that  case  come  upon  us ;  but  as  all  is  of  grace,  it  is 
through  faith,  and  the  promised  blessing  is  ensured  to  all 
the  chosen  seed,  wherever  dispersed,  or  however  distin- 
guished. May  we  then  copy  the  example  of  Abraham, 
and  in  the  midst  of  perils  and  difficulties  "  in  hope  believe 
"  against  hope,"  as.>ured  that  God  is  both  able  and  willing 
to  perform  his  promises  to  all  who  trust  in  him,  and  wait 
the  accomplishment  of  them  in  patient  obedience.  Thus 
our  faith  will  be  imputed  to  us  for  righteousness,  through 
him  who  died  for  our  offences,  and  rose  again  for  our 
justification. 

NOTES. 

CHAP,  V.  V.  1,  2.  The  aposde,  having  stated  and 
confirmed  his  doctrine  concerning  justification,  here  pro- 
ceeds to  show  the  happiness  of  those  who  are  thus  justified. 
When  the  sinner  believes  in  Jesus,  his  "  faith  is  imputed 
"  to  him  for  righteousness  ;"  thus  he  is  justified  before 
God,  accounted  a  righteous  person,  and  entitled  to  the 
reward  of  righteousness.  In  consequence  of  this,  "  he 
•'  hath  peace  with  God,"  the  controversy,  or  hostility, 
which  sin  hath  excited,  is  terminated  by  a  blessed  pacifi- 
cation through  the  great  Mediator,  and  a  covenant  of 
amity  is  ratified  between  that  holy  God,  who  had  so  just 
cause  to  treat  his  rebellious  creature  as  an  enemy,  and  that 
rebel,  who  before  was  so  unreasonably  alienated  from  his 
beneficent  Creator.  The  sinner  submits,  pleads  guilty, 
seeks  mercy,  and  learns  to  love  and  serve  God  ;  and  his 
offended  Sovereign  receives  him  to  full  favour  and  thence- 
forth behaves  to  him  as  his  Friend  and  Father.  The  sin- 
ner, being  thus  reconciled,  co'.isiders  the  cause  and  people 
of  God  as"  his  own.  and  separates  from  his  cncmifs,  that  he 
may  be  united  lo  his  fiiends:  he  makes  the  glory  of  his 
God  the  ul'.imate  end  of  his  habitual  conduct,  and  God 
protects,  countenances,  provides  for,  and  communes  with 


J.  D.  61.  CHAPTER  V 

3  And  not  only  so,  ■>  but  we  glory  in 


J.  D.  61. 


U  Tiii.    35  -  37. 
Matt.  V.   10-12         .,       ,        .  ,  ■:    ,  .  ^l       i    ~^     •!  '    I 

i.uke  vi. 22. !j  tribulations  also:  '  knowinsT  that  tnbula 


Acts 


41. 


and 


I:  X 

i.'4-6 
XV, i  3 
ta  .lob  ; 


,-37.  Ps 
svii  6 
'rties 


^i'/io^Kph'  *'°"  "orketli  patience; 

li'i?  r8'''jam'       ^    ^^'^  '^patience,   experience 

u"iv^is.'^n '''  experience,  hope: 

He"\^\o,  II.      5   And   ■"  hope  maketh  not  ashamed  ; 

■'""' ^  ;  Cor  °  because    the    love    of    God  is    "  shed 

e-  12.  yi   9    10   Jam  i.  12.    1  fet.  i   6,  7    v.  10 1  Josh   x   21  25     1  Sam 

i-  sxvii   2.3  xlii   4,5.    Hxi.  U   IS-24  2  Cnr  iv  S-IO  2T,ni  iv    16-111. 
Ps.  ssii  4,5   Is  xxviii.  15—18  xlv.  16.  17.  xlis  2;l.Jer  xvii  6-S.  I'h.l. 

i   16.  2  Tim,  i    12   He')    vi    Id,  VJ. n  viii    U-17.28   Matt.  xxi..  3G,37, 

Hell  »ii    10-12,  IJohuiv.  10. o  Is   xliv  3-5   KJ  xsxvi.  25-27  2  Cor. 

i.  22  iii    13.  iv.  6   Gal.  W.  6.  v.  22   Eph.  i   13,  11   iii.  16— IS.  iv.  aO.  Tit.  iii.  5,  6. 

the  believer  as  his  friend,  and  requites  the  injuries  or 
favours  done  to  him  as  if  done  lo  himself.  All  this  centres 
in  the  Person,  mediation,  and  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  who  hath  made  and  preserves  this  blessed  peace. 
Tlius  every  true  believer  has  actually  found  admission  into 
a  state  of  full  favour  with  God,  even  as  if  he  had  never 
sinned ;  in  this  he  stands  accepted  before  him,  and  is 
secured  by  his  promise  and  grace  from  being  cast  down 
from  it ;  and  he  learns  to  rejoice  in  the  prevailing,  abiding, 
and  realizing  hope  of  being  glorified  with  God,  and  glori- 
fying him ;  of  completely  bearing  his  glorious  image,  and 
of  enjoying  his  unspeakable  love  to  all  eternity.  The 
expressions  may  also  alljde  to  the  free  access  of  sinners, 
from  dilferent  nations,  into  the  full  enjoyment  of  the  pri- 
vileges of  God's  people,  without  any  respect  to  the  legal 
ceremonies  and  restrictions  in  appro.iching  his  mercy-seat 
The  word  rendered  rejoice  more  properly  signifies  glory, 


abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the   Holy  Ghost, 
which  is  given  unto  us. 

6  For  ''  when  we  were  yet  i  witliout 
strength,  *  in  due  time  '  Christ  died  for 
the  '  ungodly. 

7  For  '  scarcely  for  a  righteous  man 
will  one  die:  yet  peradventure  for  "a 
good  man  *  some  would  even  dare  to 
die. 

Ps.  c.Kii,  5.  Acts  si  24,—— s  s\-*.  1  2  Sam,  xvii 


pF,!,  xvi. 

4-». 

F.pli     ii 

l-.i. 

tul,  ii  IJ. 

Tit 

ill.  3-5 

q  Lain   i  f. 

ll;lfl. 

XI    15. 

t  Or.nccor.J 

ilj  (0 

thcUmc  Oal  IV. 

4.     Hell,    i 

K,     C. 

1  Pet.  i.  ;c 

1  Thes  V 

1,   IP. 

rSci    on. 

v      i 

xi.  20      Ps 

i   i. 

Tit.  li   12. 

t  John    XV 

13. 

1  John  iii. 

lb. 

u  2  Sam  XV 

word  of  God,  but  sealed  upon  his  heart  by  the  gift  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  by  whose  sacred  influences  the  excellency 
and  loving-kindness  of  God,  esjiecially  in  the  work  of 
redemption,  are  so  discovered  to  him,  and  diflused  or 
poured  out  through  all  the  faculties  of  his  soul,  as  to 
produce  a  similarity  of  disposition,  a  reciprocal  love  of 
the  divine  perfections,  a  longing  desire  of  the  favour  of 
God,  a  delight  in  communing  with  and  serving  him,  a 
lively  gratitude  for  his  benefits,  and  zeal  for  his  glory  ; 
these  being  full  proofs  of  regeneration,  the  inward 
"  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith,"  and  earnests  of 
heavenly  felicity,  ensure  the  Christian's  hope  from  the 
shame  of  disappointment.  Blost  expositors  interpret  this 
clause,  ("  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts, 
"  &c.")  exclusively  of  the  perception  and  sense  of  the 
love  of  God  to  us,  which  is  vouchsafed  by  the  Holy  Spirit. 
Yet  ojtr  love  to  God,  as  "  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit,"  writing 
or  boast.  {Note,  Jcr.  ix.  23,  24.)  Boasting  or gloryinor\  his  law  in  our  hearts,  is  in  fact  the  only  indisputable  proof 
in  ourselves  is  excluded,  that,  by  the  free  grace  of  God,|Khat  our  hope  will  never  make  us  ashamed.  The  seal  and 
we  may  glory  and  exult  in  the  hope  of  heavenly  felicity,!  consolations  of  the  Spirit  are  distinguished  from  all  enthu- 
in  our  very  trials,  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  in  God  as  our  God  siastical  delusions  and  false  afl'ections,  by  their  permanently 
and  Portion.  i  sanctifying  effects  ;  no  sup[)0sed  sense  of  God's  love  to  us, 

V.  3 — .5.  The  primitive  Christians  not  only  rejoiced;  except  as  attended  with  the  consciousness  of  loving  him. 
or  exulted  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God,  notwithitandingl  ca.n  warrant  a  scriptural  assurance;  and  the  Spirit  of 
present  afflictions,  but  they  gloried  in  the  tribulations!  adoption  is  doubtless  a  Spirit  of  love  to  God,  as  well  as 
themselves,  as  the  sure  pledges  of  the  divine  favour  and  confidence  in  him.  (Note,  viii.  14 — 17.)  It  must  there- 
means  of  spiritual  improvement.  For  they  were  assured,  fore  be  evident,  that  the  work  of  the  Holy  Sjjirit,  in 
from  the  word  of  God  and  from  the  evidence  of  facts,!  changing  our  natural  enmity  against  God  into  supreme 
that  their  trials  and  persecutions  produced  submission  lo  " 
the  divine  will,  and  acquiescence  in  it,  meekness  amidst 
injuries  and  provocations,  and  "  patient  continuance  in 
"  well-doing,"  and  quietly  waiting  for  the  Lord  amidst 
all  difficulties,  perils,  and  sufierings.  Their  trials  indeed 
might  at  first  excite  impatience ;  but,  by  watching  and 
praying,  they  would  overcome  it,  and  thus  be  brought 
into  a  patience  of  spirit  through  trials,  as  the  rough  block 
is  wrought  into  a  beautiful  statue  by  the  chisel  and  la- 
bour of  the  workman.  At  the  same  time  this  patience 
produced  an  enlarged  experience,  an  experi-nental  ac- 
quaintance with  their  own  weakness  and  sinfulness,  in 
order  to  their  humiliation  ;  of  the  reality  and  power  of 
grace  in  their  hearts  after  repeated  trials  in  the  furnace  ;  of 
the  faithfulness  of  God  to  his  promises ;  and  of  his  readi- 
ness to  answer  their  prayers.  So  that  these  painful  dispen- 
sations tended  still  further  to  establish  the  hope  of  glory, 
and  to  assure  them  that  this  hope  would  never  make  them 
ashamed,  by  vanishing  in  disappointment,  like  the  base 
less  confidence  of  a  worldly  man,  of  a  Pharisee,  an  unbe 


love  of  him,  must  be  intended,  either  as  the  primary 
meaning  of  the  clause,  or  as  the  inseparable  cflect  of  a 
genuine  sense  and  perception  of  the  love  of  God  to  us. 
{Marg,  Ref.)  It  cannot  be  supposed  that  the  apostle 
mentioned  this  triumphant  confidence  as  the  habitual  at- 
tainment of  all  justified  persons,  but  rather  as  an  invaluable 
privilege  consequent  on  justification,  which  must  be  sought 
with  diligence  and  earnestness,  and  which  is  actually  enjoyed 
nearly  in  proportion  as  it  is  thus  sought.  The  sufierings 
of  believers,  especially  from  persecution,  form  cne  grand 
objection  to  what  is  spoken  in  Scripture  concerning  their 
happiness,  in  the  opinion  of  men  i^i  general.  To  select, 
therefore,  these  very  trials,  as  one  ground  of  the  Chris- 
tian's glorying  and  rejoicing,  was  peculiarly  suited  to  meet 
that  objection,  and  to  produce  a  great  effect  on  the  reader's 
mind  and  heart. 

V.  6,  T.  It  might  perhaps  be  objected,  that,  after  ail, 
it  was  not  impos.>ible,  nor  even  highly  improbable,  that 
the  believer's  hope  should  terminate  in  disappointment  and 
shame,  through  the  prevalence  of  in-dwelling  sin  and  the 


lieving  Jew,  or  a  hypocrite.     For  the  hope  of  the  tried!  power  of  temptation,   and   that  Satan   mighT,   at  Icngil 
and  experienced  believer  is  not  only  warranted  by  the  |  induce  him  to  apostatize.     Some  constitutioiio!  or  habit  j? 


A.  D.  61. 


ROMANS, 


J.  D.  61. 


8  But  God  i  conmiendeth  his  love  to- 


)r20.   21.    ill 
Epb  I.  e— li 

zu  ?>'["»' I vk  ward  us,  '  in  tliat,  while  we  were  yet  sin 
'iv:9jo. ' """"  ners,  Christ  died  for  us. 

aScros,  1.  ill.  21 
-2S.     1  John   I. 


9  Much  more  then,  "  being  now  justi- 
b^o  i  18  viii  fled  Ijy  his  blood,  ^  we  shall  be  saved  from 
24  1  Thes" i"  10  wrath  throujrh  hitu. 


iniquity,  wiiicli  in  more  favouiable  circum.stanccs  had  been 
ki'pt  under  with  great  ditficulty,  might  at  lengtii  obtain  the 
asLCiidciicy  tlirough  his  unwatchfuliie.s.s,  and  so  destroy 
him,  or  he  iiii^ht  lull  away  in  the  hour  of  death,  or  at 
some  other  cnucil  season.  The  apostle  therefore  dii^resscs, 
in  order  to  ohvimn  this  objection,  and  at  the  same  time  he 
shows  what  abundant  reason  believers  have  to  love  their 
God  and  Saviotii-.  When  they,  who  are  now  at  peace 
with  God,  lay  in  the  ruins  of  the  fall,  under  deserved 
wrath,  and  the  power  of  sin  and  Satan,  without  any 
strength  to  resist,  or  to  deliver  themselves,  when  they  had 
neither  natural  power  for  so  vast  a  work,  if  they  had 
been  inclinable  to  it,  nor  moral  ability  or  inclination  to 
attempt  it,  when  thus  impotent  and  helpless,  and  dead  in 
sin,  they  could  ha\  c  no  refuge  but  in  the  mere  compassion 
of  God,  and  yet  nere  ungodly,  and  without  any  proper 
disposition  of  hcait  towards  him,  nay,  every  way  contrary 
to  his  natuie.  will,  and  worship;  when  they  were  too 
proud  even  to  ask  for  mercy,  or  to  allow  their  need  of  it, 
;ind  too  averse  to  religion,  to  be  at  all  willing  to  become 
spiritual  worshippers;  even  then  Christ  died  for  them,  in 
t^eir  stead,  a  sacrifice  for  their  sins,  and  to  make  way  for 
their   salvation  !     For  though  some  of  those,    for   whom 


10  For  if  <=  when  we  were  enemies,  "^  »"■  ^«cor.t. 
we  wore    "  reconciled     to    God    by  the  '^■"■ 
death   -ol    his  hon ;    much    more,    being  fch^^'x  2? 
jeconciled,  '    we    shall    bo  saved  by  his  l',J  "[^    ^ 

■jfc.  h^i'''-     '^ 

:  John  vi   40  S7.  X  £8,29.  xl.  25,r0.  xiv    IJ  J  Cor.  iv,  10.  II    Co!,  iii.  3,4.  He'b   lii.25 


would  be  possible  to  find  a  man,  who  would,  in  such 
cause,  suffer  for  his  friend  or  benefactor  upon  a  scaffold. 
Yet  this  most  rare  instance,  the  ^■ery  summit  of  human 
aflection,  is  immensely  beneath  the  love  of  God  to  us. 
He,  who  should  give  up  his  life  in  these  circumstances, 
would  do  it  lor  one  of  superior  excellency,  or  who  had 
greatly  befriended  him,  and  his  death  would  ensure  honour 
and  apf>lausc  to  his  mrmory.  But  the  infinitely  glorious 
God  had  commended,  or  set  off  to  the  utmost  advantage, 
his  love  to  us,  in  that  his  incainate  and  co-equal  Son 
gave  himself  to  endure  the  most  agonizing  and  ignomini- 
ous death  for  those  who  were  infinitely  beneath  him,  his 
creatures  that  had  rebelled  against  him,  and  persisted  in 
that  ungrateful  )-ebe!lion  :  yea,  impenitent  sinners,  who 
had  perj;etrated  the  most  atrocious  and  multiplied  crimes 
to  provoke  his  vengeance,  and  whose  state  of  heart  ren- 
dered them  the  meet  objects  of  his  abhorrence.  Yet  he  had 
freely  loved  them,  and  purposed  their  salvation,  and  when 
hi.?  justice  and  holiness,  and  the  honour  of  his  law,  ob- 
structed that  gracious  design,  he  so  loved  them,  that  he 
gave  his  own  Son  to  die  a  sacrifice  for  their  sins  !  (^tes, 
&c.  Gen.  xxii.  Jokn  xv.  13 —  5.)  Now,  if  this  was  so, 
.,and  they  by  divine  grace  had  been  brought  to  repent,  and 


Christ  died,  were  previously  gone  to  heaven,  otherswere  j  to  believe  in  Christ,  and  had  thus  been  ju.-tified  through 
godly  persons  then  living  on  earth,  and  others  had  not  come;  the  shedding  of  his  bio  "',  by  faith  in  that  great  atone- 
;nto  existence:  yet  they  v. ere  all  considered  as  ungodly,]  menl;  much  more  then  would  they  be  kept  from  falling 
and  wii/icJii  sfroig-i/i,  in  respect  of  Christ's  dying  for  them.  I  again  under  the  wrath  of  God,  and  perishing  in  sin, 
They  all  stood,  as  it  were,  present  before  God,  according |  through  him  who  died  for  them  and  rose  again.  For  could 
to  his  omniscience,  fore-knowledge,  and  pre-determination.  it  be  imagined  that  He,  who  so  loved  them  when  enemies, 


in  their  natural  state  of  impenitent  ungodliness,  and 
Christ,  as  their  divine  and  righteous  Surety,  took  their 
iins  upon  hini.~elf,  and  engaged  to  atone  for  them,  before 
they  knew  their  own  lost  condition,  and  without  any  soli- 
citation from  them.  In  this  sense  he  is  "  the  Lamb  slain 
■  from  the  foundation  of  the  world."  The  believers  who 
ived  before  his  coming  not  only  were  pardoned  and 
javed  through  his  engagement  in  their  behalf,  but  their 
repentance,  faith,  and  grace,  as  the  eftects  of  regenera- 
tion, sprang  from  the  same  source.  At  length,  "  in  due 
"  time,"  the  season  apjjointed  by  the  only  wise  God, 
he  appeared  on  earth,  and  '•  died  for  the  ungodly  ;  and 
by  his  Spirit  sinners  are  quickened^  from  the  death  of  sin, 
repent,  believe,  love,  and  obey :  but  all  comes  to  them 
through  his  atonement  and  intercession. 

V.  8—10.  To  illustrate  the  immensity  of  this  love 
of  God,  the  apostle  shows,  that  if  "  a  righteous  man," 
one  of  strict  integrity,  who  had  committed  no  crime 
ao-ainst  the  welfare  of  the  community,  were  about  to  be 
unjiiBily  put  to  death,  there  would  scarcely  be  found  a 
pi  rson  who  would  consent  to  die  in  his  stead  ;  though  per- 
iiaps  for  ((  good  mmi,  oce  of  extensive  philanthropy,  whose 


as  to  die  for  them,  would  not  save  and  uphold  them  by  his 
almighty  power,  now  they  were  made  friends?  If,  when 
they  were  not  only  destitute  of  goiliness,  and  impenitent 
transgressors,  but  enemies  to  the  holy  character,  law, 
sovereignty,  grace,  providence,  and  cause  of  God,  they 
had  been  brought  into  a  state  of  reconciliation  andxordial 
peace  with  him,  by  the  death  of  his  Son  upon  the  cross, 
mncli  more  would  they,  being  thus  recont  iled,  be  preserved 
from  falling  under  the  power  of  Sin  and  Satan,  or  finally 
apostatizing,  "  by  his  life,"  his  intercession,  authority, 
and  omnipotent  grace.  (A'o/e,  John  x.  '17 — 30.)  He, 
that  had  done  the  greater  work  for  his  enemies,  would 
surely  do  the  less  difficult  for  his  friends  and  children,  and 
iheliving  Lord  would  complete  the  piirjiose  of  his  dying 
love,  by  saving  all  believers  to  the  uiiermost,  till  his 
finished  ransom  on  the  cross  should  terminate  in  their 
finished  salvation,  as  "  presented  faultless  before  his  pre- 
"  sence  with  exceeding  joy."  There  could  be  no  danger 
oi  a  reconciled  believer  falling  under  the  wrath  of  God, 
but  on  supposition  that  he  should  commit  sin,  and  die 
without  repentance ;  but  had  Christ  suffered,  and  denied, 
and  humbled  himself,  even  to  death  upon  the  cross,  that 


life  had  been  and  was  likt^ly  to  be  a  public  blessing,  some,  he  might  bring  him  into  this  state  of  reconciliation  ?  and 
might  even  ventunt  to  lay  down  their  lives.  This  has' would  he,  after  all,  so  leave  him  to  l.imself,  and  in  the 
sometimes  been  done  in  the  field  of  battle,  and  perhaps  itjhaiids  of  the  wicked  one,  as  thus  finally  to  perish, .  when 


A.  D.  lil. 


CHAPTER  V. 


./.  L>.  Gl 


ii  17.  I  Sam   ii  1  1     Aficl   Iiot    OhIj'  40,  ''  but    WC  alsO  joj 

xxkIi.  ]  xiiii'  jn  God  throuerh  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

1.  Ci»    34   islix.  =         ,  •  J      ^1 

iv  Is.  ixr.  10  g  by  whom    we  nave  now    received  the 

Has.  Ml  17,   \ti  J 

G'iji%'2*'i'hu      atonement. 

I'pe'i  f's''"  *  12  H  Wherefore,  ''  as  by  one  man  sin 
M°-"58  '"i  Cor  entered  into  the  world,  '  and  deatli  by  sin ; 
**6Jr rS'Jma- ^fi J  ''0  death  passed  upon  all  men,  t  for 
that  ''  all  have  sinned  : 

I  ill   19  !2— 21     E/.   iriii   1     1  Cor  xv.  21.  .Tarn   i.  15.    Ilev.  xx.  14, 


tion    10. 
Ii  19.    Gen  ill 
1  vi.23.  Gen   .i 

15. r  Or, 


]  3  For  '  until  the  law  sm  was  m  the  '  f^^n. 
woild:  ""but  sin  is  not  imputed  when  ™\y 
there  is  no  law.  ^'^  ^ 

14  Nevertheless  "  deatii  reigned  from  "j^y'j.^ 
Adam  to  Moses,  "  even  over  them  that  had  ^ 
not  sinned  after  the  similitude  of  Adam's 
transgression,  ■*  who  is  the  <igure  of  him , 
that  was  to  come. 

p  1  c 


C.  11,  IW 
.  Xlil  V.'.. 
20,     tl. 


17   21.  «eB.  iv 

!     V    i-31.     Tl., 

2  .-iix  25.    Ea. 


his  living  power  could  prevent  it,  vvitiiout  any  suH'ering  or 
self-denial  whatever  ?  Some  expositors  insert,  '  If  we  be 
'  not  wanting  to  ourselves.'  But  fir.5t,  Is  not  tliis  adding  to 
the  Scripture  ?  And,  secondly,  Does  not  this  lead  us  to 
trust  in  our  own  hearts,  instead  of  trusting  in  God,  to  "  hold 
"  us  up,  that  we  may  be  safe  ."' 

V.  11.  Having  such  a  pledge  of  future  and  complete 
salvation  in  the  love  of  God  through  Christ,  and  in  past 
mercies  experienced,  the  apostle  declared  that  he,  and  other 
established  believers,  not  only  rejoiced  and  exulted  in  the 
hope  of  heaven,  and  in  their  tribulations  for  Christ's  sake, 
but  they  gloried  in  God  also,  as  their  unchangeable  Friend 
and  ^11-sufficient  Portibn  ;  but  this  was  not  by  the  works 
of  the  law,  as  the  Jew  made  his  boast  in  God,  but  "'  through 
"our  Lord  Jesus  (Christ."  For,  according  to  the  law, 
they  were  all  sinners  'and  enemies,  but  by  Christ  they  had 
now  ''  received  the  re^nciliation."  {Marir.)  This  is  the 
proper  translation  of  «the  sentence,  which  refers  to  the 
whole  of  the  pacificaJon  between  God  and  the  believing 
sinner,  through  the  meaiation  of  Christ,  and  not  merely  to 
the  atonement  which  is  the  ground  of  it.  As  they  were 
confident  that  the  great  Peace-maker,  who  bad  effected  this 
reconciliation  by  the  blood  of  his  cross  and  the  power  of 
his  grace,  would  certainly  preserve  it,  they  gloried  in  God 
through  him,  as  their  God  and  everlasting  Portion.  To 
explain  all  this  of  the  Gentiles  exclusively,  as  if  the  Jews 
did  not  want  a  reconciliation,  makes  the  apostle  speak  of 
himself  as  a  Gentile ;  and  indeed  it  is  so  unscriptural  and 
irrational,  that  one  cannot  but  be  surprised  to  find  men  of 
great  learning  and  talents  contend  for  it. 

V.  12 — 14.  In  order  more  fully  to  illustrate  his  impor- 
tant subject,  the  apostle  calls  the  reader's  attention  to 
the  state  of  man  from  the  fall  of  Adam.  He  was  the 
federal  head,  surety,  and  representative  of  all  his  posterity  ; 
nor  was  sin  entered,  save  to  the  personal  condemnation 
of  Eve,  till  he  also  had  eaten  the  forbidden  fruit.  {Notes, 
Gen.  iii.)  By  that  one  man  sin  entered  into  the  world, 
to  pollute  and  ruin  the  whole  human  species :  and  so 
death,  spiritual  and  temporal,  followed  and  passed  upon 
all  men,  '•  for  that,"  (or,  as  some  translate  it,  "  in  whom,) 
all  had  sinned."  In  Adam,  as  being  in  his  loins  when 
he  thus  apostatized,  we  all  sinned  and  fell  under  condemn- 
ation :  his  blood  was  attainted  for  rebellion ;  and  thence 
that  evil  nature  originated,  from  which  all  our  personal 
transgressions  proceed.  In  _proof  of  this  our  union  with 
Adam,  and  our  concern  in  his  first  transgression,  which 
the  proud  heart  of  man  is  prone  to  deny  or  object  to 
with  blasphemous  "enmity,  it  should  be  observed,  that  for 
two  thousand  five  hundred  years  before  the  giving  of 
the  law,  sin  prevailed  in  the  world,  and  was  punished 
with  death  :  but  sin  cannot  be  imputed   where  no  law  is. 

Vol.  Y No.  31. 


of  which  it  is  a  transgression.  None  of  the  immense 
multitudes,  who  died  between  the  fall  of  Adam  and  the 
promulgation  of  the  law,  could  personally  violate  the  pro- 
hibition, to  which  the  penalty  of  death  had  been  annexed  ; 
yet  were  they  included  in  the  sentence  denounced  against 
Adam,  and  after  much  toil  and  suffering  returned  to  the 
dust  whence  they  were  taken.  And  though  adults  might 
be  thought  to  die  for  their  personal  violation  of  the  law  of 
tradition,  or  of  thair  own  reason  :  \ei,  during  this  long 
interval,  an  innumerable  multitude  had  been  subjected  to 
death,  who  had  never  broken  any  law,  after  the  simi- 
litude of  Adam's  transgression,  that  is,  wilfully  and  deli- 
berately. For  the  number  of  infants,  that  had  been  cut 
oft",  with  great  pain  and  agony,  previously  to  their  com- 
mission of  actual  sin,  had  been  immensely  great.  They 
had  been  involved  in  the  destruction  of  the  old  world,  and 
of  Sodom  and  Gomorrah ;  and  in  the  ordinary  course  of 
things  death  reigned  over  them,  before  they  were  capable  of 
wilful  deliberate  transgression:  and  this  fact  could  not  be 
otherwise  accounted  for,  consistently  with  the  divine  per- 
fections, than  by  allowing  them,  as  one  with  Adam,  to 
have  fallen  in  him  under  condemnation,  through  his  vio- 
lation of  that  covenant,  in  which  he  acted  as  surety  for  all 
his  oflspring.  There  may  indeed  be  a  comfortable  hope,  that 
as  infants  die  in  Adam  without  their  own  personal  trans- 
gression, so  they  will  be  saved  in  Christ  without  their  own 
personal  exercise  of  faith  in  him ;  as  never  living  to  be 
capable  of  it :  yet  that  change  must'be  wrought  in  them  by 
the  regenerating  Spirit,  which  would  have  produced  faith 
in  him  had  they  lived  longer.  Indeed  the  sufferings  and 
death  of  infants  in  every  age  form  an  irrefragable  proof 
of  original  sin  :  but  it  was  more  peculiarly  so,  from  Adam 
to  Moses  ;  as  that  law  was  not  then  in  being,  which  in 
some  instances  entailed  the  guilt  of  the  parents  on  their 
children,  to  the  third  and  fourth  genciation.  Yet  these 
laws  were  deduced  from  the  same  principle  of  die  oneness 
between  the  root  and  the  branches  ;  though  only  applied  in 
some  special  cases,  whilst  that  of  Adam  reached  in  general 
to  all  his  posterity.  For  he  was  a  figure  or  type,  of 
him,  who  was  to  come,  as  the  Surety  of  a  new  covenant, 
in  behalf  of  all  related  to  him.  In  many  respects  Adam 
might  be  considered  as  the  contrast  of  Christ ;  but  he 
resembled  him,  and  was  his  type  in  the  divine  prescience, 
by  acting  as  the  surety  of  all  related  and  united  to  him : 
for  thus  Christ  acted  as  the  Surety  of  all  his  people,  who 
are  deemed  his  spiritual  progeny,  and  they  are  interested 
in  his  obedience,  sufferings,  victories,  and  exaltation. — 
'  A.lam  is  compared  with  Christ,  both  in  what  is  similar, 
'  and  whaN-'yContrary.  They  are  alike  in  this  ;  that  each 
'  of  ihena  *h'ares  what  he  has  with  his :  they  are  clearly 
'  unlike  in  this,  that  Adam   by  nature  communicates  sin 


1).  Gl. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


''i;N,'9.".i.,i,n  ^-^  Bui  1  not  35  the  o.Ounce,  so  also  is 
i'i2.i8.  unil^'xii  the  free  ^t.  For  if  throusjh  the  olfcnce 
xxvra'd^"  *"  of  one  ■■  many  be  dead  ;  much  more  the 
*.x.'iy  ni.'i'i' grace  of  God,  '  and  tlie  i^-iCt  by  grace, 

w,  V.  n',"i2'   'which  is  by  one  man,  Jesus  Christ,  'hath 

tao  I',  liii  ii  iv      1  I     i"^      , 


7  iicv.  vii  11,10  aooundod  unto  many. 

M-17. 

>ii;cu  iii.  r.-  19, 
ijal.  iii.  10.  Jan). 


16  And  not  as  it  was  by  one  that  sin- 
ii  To"  ■  ned,  so  is  the  cift:    "for  the  judgment 

III  i.  18.    xllii  ',  ^         ,  .  •    1    *       1 

24     xiiv.  2v  was   bv  one  to  condemnation  ;  "  but   the 

I.ukev,l..i7— jn.   -  .-'.     .  .  .         .^ 

Acisxi.i.  :i8  sj.  jree  gilt  is  oi  many  olicnces  unto  justiiica- 
1  I  imV  1:1-16.  tion.' 

y  12.  Geo  jii.  6. 

.'li'';"'''  '"•      ^'^  For  if  y  Ijy  *  one    man's  offence 
•ur,»j<,n,(.^<nct  death  reigned  by  one  ;  much  more  they 


'  unto  death  to  his  po,sterity,  but  Christ  by  grace  commu- 
'  nicates  liis  righteoiisnnss  to  his  people  unto  life,'  (Beza.) 
Many  Ir.nrned  men  explain  what  is  said  of  death  as  mean- 
ing only  moTtaliiy ;  but  do  we  not  all  derive  a  depraved, 
as  well  as  a  mortal  nature,  from  Adam  ?  And  docs  not 
Ohrist  save  his  people  from  guilt  and  depravity,  as  well  as 
iVom  mortality  ?  And  will  immortality,  without  justifica- 
tion and  sanctification,  be  any  blessing  ?  If  we  are  depra- 
ved, or  dead  in  sin,  and  mortal,  as  Adam's  descendants, 
we  must  not  only  die,  but  be  miserable  and  unholy  for  ever, 
without  the  salvation  of  Christ.- 

V.  15 — 19.  The  chief  ditTicuIty,  which  renders  the  ex- 
posi'.ions  generally  given  of  these  verses  perplexed  and  un- 
satisfactory, arises  from  an  evident  misconception  of  the 
apostle's  reasoning,  in  supposing  that  Adam  and  Christ 
represented  exactly  the  same  company  :  whereas  Adam 
v/as  the  surety  of  the  whole  human  species  ;  Christ  only 
of  that  chosen  remnant,  which  hath  been,  or  shall  be,  one 
with  hiui  by  faith.  Indeed,  all  men,  in  consequence  of 
the  undertaking  of  Christ,  arc  under  a  dispensation  of  mer- 
cy, and  aic  "  endured  with  much  long-suflering ;"  they 
are  not  left  desperate,  have  many  temporal  mercies,  and 
shall  all  arise  to  judgment.  There  is  also  such  an  infinite 
sufliciency  in  the  atonement  of  Christ,  and  it  is  so  pro- 
posed to  sinners,  as  a  common  salvation  for  all  who  will 
accept  of  it,  that  a  foundation  is  laid  for  the  most  unre- 
served invitations,  exhortations,  and  ex]-iostuiations,  and 
no  sinner  will  be  rejected,  who  sincerely  seeks  this  salva- 
tion. Yet  these  general  truths  perfectly  harmonize  with 
the  secret  purposes  and  foreknowledge  of  God,  in  rcsppct 
of  the  persons,  who  actually  will  embrace  and  oiv.ain  the 
proffered  blessings.  If  then  we  omit  the  consideration  of 
the  nnmber  that  perish  in  the  first  Adam,  or  are  saved  in 
the  second  Adam,  if  wc  wholly  leave  this  to  the  wise, 
righteous,  and  merciful  Creator  and  Judge  of  all  men,  as 
one  of  those  secret  things  which  belong  not  to  us;  and 
only  consider  the  benefit  believers  derive  from  Christ,  as 
compared  with  the  loss  sustained  in  Adam  by  the  human 
race,  we  shall  then  see  the  passage  open  most  perspicuously 
and  gloriously  to  our  view.  For  the  thought  of  the  svp- 
posed  vast  majority  of  those,  who  shall  eventually  perish, 
is  apt  to  encumber  our  minds  in  such  contemplations  ;  I 
say  i^upjiosed  ;  for  probably  we  shall  find  our  conjectures 
ejTo  eous,  when  the  doom  of  men  through  all  ages  and 
naiicns  shall  be  finally  determined.  Let  us  then  advert  to 
the  apostle's  words.     The  ollencc  of  Atlara  and  its  co:i- 


which  receive  ^  abundance  of  grace,  and  z'm  joi,n  v.  lo, 
of  tlie  »  gift  of  righteousness,  •"  shall  reign  aV'"",  'io"i'.,ii. 
in  life  by  one,  Jesus  Clirist :  bviif. 30.  ^ua. 

1 8  Therefore,  as  by  t  the  offence  of  "'e  2  rim.  n. 
one,  }U(iirmcnt  came  "^  upon  all  men  to  con-  >  Pct.  1,9.  ucv. 
demnation;  even  so  by  J  the  rigliteousness  j^-'^wf  >s,i.s. 
of  one,  the  free  gift  came  upon  ''all  men  <^j|,-''  -  •»  "■• 
unto  justification  of  life.  •.o,\oh, rg/iuoui- 

19  For  "  as  by  one  man's  disobedience  aVoiui !'}';] m 
many  were  made  sinners;  '  so  by  the  Ji;:  H  ,^^|» 
obedience  of  one  shall  many  be  made  f',,!-;.  ]  J™^ 
righteous.  e'i:-ii 

f  Is.  liil.  10—12   Dao  is.  21  2  Cor.  v.  21.  Eph   i   6.  Kfv   vii   9-lT. 


sequences  do  not  in  all  things  coincide  with  the  free  gift,  or 
the  grace,  of  redemption.  Through  that  one  man's  single 
offence,  the  many  or  the  multitude,  of  mankind  arc  dead, 
under  condemnation,  and  exposed  to  death  temporal  and 
eternal.  But  the  infinite  grace  and  mercy  of  God,  and 
the  free  gift  of  righteousness  and  salvation,  through  that 
one  man  Jesus  Christ,  the  second  Adam,  who  is  also  ';  the 
"  Lord  from  heaven,"  much  more  abound  to  many,  even 
to  all  the  multitude  of  believers,  by  bringing  them 'into 
a  far  safer,  happier,  and  more  exalted  state,  than  that 
from  which  they  fell  in  Adam.  For  this  gift  not  merely 
answers  to  the  loss  sustained  by  Adam's  sin,  but  far  ex- 
ceeds it  in  this  respect,  that  the  judgment  of  God  came- 
through  Adam's  single  offence  upon  mankind,  to  their  con- 
demnation ;  but  the  free  git't  not  only  delivers  believers 
from  that  condemnation,  but  from  the  punishment  due  to 
their  own  numerous,  or  rather  innumerable,  transgressions  ; 
nor  does  it  place  them  anew  in  a  state  of  [irobation,  like 
that  of  Adam  before  he  sinned,  but  it  fixes  them  in  a  slate 
of  comjdele  justification,  even  as  Adam  would  have 
been  if  he  had  stood  his  time  of  trial.  For  if,  by  one 
offence  of  one  man,  death  acquired  a  complete  dominion 
over  all  the  whole  human  race,  so  that  none  were  admitted 
to  a  personal  trial  in  that  re.'^pect,  whether  they  would  be 
obedient  or  not;  much  more  would  they,  wdio  by  faith  re- 
ceived the  abundance  of  God's  grace  and  mercy,  and  were 
interested  in  the  gift  of  righteousness,  be  assuredly  pne- 
served  in  that  state  of  acceptance,  and  so  reign  in  life,  by 
the  perfect  obedienee  of  their  one  Surety  Jesus  Christ, 
without  the  infinite  peril,  or  fatal  conscf|uences,  of  being 
put  upon  a  personal  trial  of  their  obedience,  like  that  ill' 
which  Adam  had  failed,  and  Christ  had  persevered.  Man 
is  indeed  in  some  sense  in  a  probationary  state  on  earth  ; 
jbut  no  man  is  put  upon  the  trial,  whether  he  can  obtain  ex- 
'emption  from  the  general  condemnation  of  Adam  and  his 
|seed  by  his  own  personal  obedience.  A  trial  is  made  of 
jhini,  tending  to  discover  the  wickedness  of  his  heart  by 
imanifold  experiments;  tlic  trial  is  made  by  the  Gospel, 
I  whether  the  sinner  will  repent  and  believe  ;  professed  Chris- 
jtians  are  tried  whether  they  «re  sincere  or  not,  and  be- 
lievers are  proved  in  respect  of  the  strength  of  their  faith 
land  grace;  yet  they  are  not  put  upon  ajiy  probation,  with 
jrefcrence  to  their  justification  and  eternal  life,  but 
jaie  accounted  riirhteous,  and  appointed  heirs,  by  faith 
'alone,  through  the  righteousness  of  their  One  divirxe 
j  Surety,  which  consisted  not,  like  Adam's  oflencc,  in  one 


D.  6J, 


CHAPTER  V. 


J.  D.  01, 


^'iS?' vii's-s      20  Moreover,  s  the  law  entered,  that  the 
r°r"  n'l.  "7-3"  °^^"*^^  might  abound;    ''but  where  sin 
'i'.'"]'  'liclir  abounded,  grace  did  much  more  abound; 


XXSl] 

»xxvi   »J-32.  Mil 

II    r.pli.  i.  6-8   ii. 


11.    I:. 

10.  19.    Malt.  ix.  13    \Mif.  \ 
I   1  Tim.  i.  13—16.  Tit.  ill.  3- 


action,  but  in  a  continued  and  perfect  conformity  to  the 
whole  divine  law  through  life,  and  unto  his  death  upon 
the  cross.  Yet,  notwithstanding  these  differences,  the  simi- 
larity is  striking  and  instructive;  for,  as  by  the  offence 
of  one  man  sin  entered  and  prevailed  to  the  condemna- 
tion of  all  men  ;  so  by  the  righteousness  of  One,  even 
Christ,  grace  entered  and  prevailed  to  the  complete  justi- 
licalion  of  all  men,  throughout  the  earth,  and  during  all 
ages,  who  are  related  to  Christ  by  faith,  as  all  were  to 
Adam  by  nature.  For,  as  by  the  disobedience  of  one  sin- 
gle person,  being  a  public  character  or  representative  of 
his  |50Sterity,  many  were  made  or  constituted  sinners,  and 
dealt  with  accordingly,  previously  to  the  consideration  of 
their  personal  transgressions  ;  so  by  the  obedience  of  One 
who  also  was  a  public  character,  and  the  representative  of 
his  people,  many,  even  the  whole  multitude  of  believers, 
•are  constituted  righteous  before  God,  and  dealt  with  as 
s^ch,  even  previously  to  the  consideration  of  their  personal 
holiness  and  obedience,  which  spring  from  their  spiritual 
union  with  Christ,  as  depravity  does  from  man's  natural 
union  with  Adam.  Thus  in  many  things  the  type  and 
Antitype  coincide,  though  disobedience  and  condemnation 
are  opposite  to  obedience  and  justification.  But  the 
believer,  being  justified  in  Christ,  has  his'  tide  to  life  in 
him,  who  preserves  it  for  him,  so  that  he  is  not  left  to 
peradventures,  or  to  the  hazards  arising  from  the  muta- 
bility of  creatures,  as  Adam  was  ;  but  he  is  safe  by  his 
union  with  Him,  who  is  "  God  manifested  in  the  flesh  ;" 
and  his  future  felicity  will  be  proportionably  more  exalted, 
in  consequence  of  his  endeared  relation  to  the  Godhead, 
in  Christ  his  Brother  and  Friend.  As  it  is  evident  that 
all  men,  in  the  strict  sense  of  the  word,  do  not  "  receive 
"  abunda|j)ce  of  grace  and  of  the  gift  of  righteousness,"  or 
obtain  "  justification  of  life  ;"  and  that  all  men,  in  this  uni- 
versal sense,  shall  not  "  reign  in  life,"  for  some  shall  "  go 
"  away  into  everlasting  punishment,"  so  the  term  must  be 
explained,  in  the  first  clause,  of  all  men  in  Adam,  and 
in  the  second,  oi  all  men  in  Christ.     (18.) 

V.  20,21.  The  whole  plan,  respecting  the  justifica- 
tion of  believers,  was  fixed  and  engaged  for  long  before 
the  law  was  given  by  Moses.  This  dispensation  entered 
a  little,  or  among  a  few  persons,  compared  with  the  whole 
posterity  of  Adam,  and  for  a  short  time,  compared  with 
the  duration  of  the  world,  but  so  far  from  being  intended 
for  the  justification  of  sinners,  "  it  entered  that  the  offence 
"  might  abound."  The  moral  law,  by  its  perfections, 
showed  that  many  thoughts,  affections,  tempers,  words, 
and  actions,  were  sinful,  which  otherwise  would  not  have 
been  known  to  be  so  ;  it  evinced  the  malignity  and  desert 
of  every  sin,  and  it  irritated  man's  natural  corruption,  both 
to  hanker  after  forbidden  objects,  and  to  rise  in  opposition 
and  enmity  against  its  spiritual  precepts  and  its  righteous 
sanction.  Thus  it  occasioned  transgressions  to  be  multi- 
plied, for  it  had  no  efficacy  to  cure  human  depravity  ;  and 
at  the  same  time  it  aggravated  the  enormity  of  sin,  seeing 
it  was  committed  against  so  express  a  declaration  of  the 


21  That  '  as  sin  hath  reigned    unto  \ 
death,    even    so    might    '',  grace    rclijn 


k  John  i.  IC,    17^ 
Til  ii   U    Hch. 


'  through  righteousness,    "■  unto  eternal  \l  "  '  '''''• 
life,  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  ^o'»^•V^' 


divine  will.  Even  the  ceremonial  law,  as  considered  apart 
fi-om  Christ,  multiplied  duties,  and  consequenlly  transgres- 
sions. So  that  the  law  i^i  every  sense  entered,  in  order  ((» 
show  and  condemn  man's  abounding  wickodne.-s,  as  an  ex- 
periment tried  with  a  specimen  Of  die  human  race,  tha'. 
the  free  grace  of  redemption  might  be  more  gloriouslv 
displayed,  by  its  super-abounding  mosi  where  sin  had 
most  abounded  ;  and  (like  the  waters  of  the  deluge.)  flow- 
ing far  above  the  summits  of  the  highest  mountains  of 
man's  guilt  and  depravity.  So  that,  as  sin,  like  some  ter- 
rific victor  and  tyrant,  had  reigned  widi  uncontrolled 
sway,  unto  the  death  and  ruin  of  all  men,  under  Adam's 
covenant ;  even  so  grace,  or  the  infinitely  free  and  rich 
mercy  of  God,  might  ascend  a  more  exalted  throne,  and 
there  reign  with  benign  authority,  through  the  righteous- 
ness of  the  Surety  of  the  new  covenant,  unto  the  eternal 
life  of  all  who  believe, 'in  virtue  of  the  power  and  grace 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Grace,  as  reigning  in  the  be- 
liever's heart,  may  be  included  ;  but  this  is  more  explicitiv 
treated  on  in  the  ensuing  chapter;  and  grace,  as  reigning 
upon  the  throne  of  God,  to  justify  every  believing  sinner, 
and  to  complete  the  salvation  of  every  justified  believer, 
is  here  principally  intended, 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—11. 

A  most  blessed  change  takes  place  in  the  sinner's  state, 
however  vile  he  has  been,  when  he  becomes  a  tiue  be- 
liever ;  "  being  justified  by  failh  he  hath  peace  with  God," 
"  through  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  which  will  in  due  time 
be  communicated  to  his  conscience,  and  dwell  in  his 
heart ;  he  has  free  access  to  the  mercy-seat,  he  is  esta- 
blished in  the  grace  and  favour  of  God,  and  he  may  now 
rejoice  in  the  hope  of  everlasting  glory,  though  he  just 
before  trembled  from  apprehensions  of  deserved  vengeance. 
How  vast  then  are  our  obligations  to  him,  who  hath  made 
"  all  things  ready"  by  his  agonizing  death,  and  hath  made 
our  hearts  willing  by  his  converting  grace !  May  we  act 
as  the  covenanted  friends  of  our  reconciled  God  ;  may 
we  "  adorn  the  doctrine  of  his  salvation ;"  may  we  study 
to  recommend  it  to  our  fellow-sinners,  and  to  make  grateful 
returns  for  his  love,  by  our  kindness  to  our  poor  fellow 
Christians,  who  are  the  brethren  and  receivers  of  this  our 
rich  and  bountiful  Benefactor !  Then  we  need  not  be 
dismayed  by  temptations  or  afliictions,  or  despond  and 
murmur  under  them  ;  nay,  we  may  glory  and  rejoice  in 
them  :  for  though  nature  feels  that  tribulation  worketh 
inijiatience,  yet  grace  finds  that  at  length  it  produces 
patience,  experience,  and  a  hope,  which  can  never  make 
us  ashamed  ;  "  because  the  love  of  God  is  shed  abroad  in 
"  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost."  This  seal  of  God  can- 
not be  broken,  and  Satan  evidendy  and  peculiarly  fails 
ill  his  attempts  to  counterfeit  it ;  for  all  false  affections, 
and  enthusiastic  confidences,  are  liable  to  be  consumed  in 
the  furnace  of  long-continued  afflictions ;  and  they  never 

E  2 


'/.  D.  6} 


ROMANS. 


J.  D.  61. 


CHAP.  VI. 

Believers  arc  dead  to  sin,  according  to  the 
meaning  of  baptism;  which  represents  their 
conformity  to  Christ  in  his  death,  burial, 
resurrection,  and  living  unto  God,  1  — 10. 
Tkeij  should  reckon  themselves  to  be  dead 
to  sin  and  alive  to  God,  1 1  ;  and,  as  not 
being  under  the  laxv,  but  under  grace,  theij 
mustnot  tiujfer  sin  to  reign  in  their  bodies, 
but  yield  them  to  God,  as  instruments  of 
righteousness,  1 2 — 1 5.  Being  made  fret 
from  sin,  and  become  servants  to  right 


eousncss,  they  should  serve  it  wholly,  1 0 
— 20.  The  service  of  sin  is  unfruitful, 
shameful,  and  destructive;  but  the  ser- 
vants of  God  have  their  fruit  unto  holi- 
ness, and  the  end  eternal  life,  2 1 ,  22.  This 
is  the  gift  of  God  by  Christ ;  but  death 
is  the  wages  of  sin,  23. 

WHAT  shall  we  say  then  ?  "  Shall 
we  continue   in  sin,  that   grace 
may  abound  .'* 

2  "  God  forbid  :    '  How  shall   we  that 
are  '  dead  to  sin,  '  live  any  longer  therein  ."* 


IPet 

Ii. 

in 

2>-et  ii 

l« 

IS 

Jude4 

c  See  on. 

iii.  4. 

doen   X 

[xiK 

n 

Pt.C.IX 

1114 

1 

Jolin  in 

9. 

C5-11 

vii. 

4 

IJll.    ii 

)9, 

vf 

14      Col 

tti 

3 

1  Pet   il 

U. 

f  .  Cor  T 

u- 

17 

1  Pet   i. 

14. 

W 

can  conimuiiicate  that  reciprocal,  steady,  pre-eminent 
and  abiding  love  of  God  in  Christ,  which  no  fire  can  burn,  I 
no  waters  can  quench,  and  which,  in  ten  thousands  of  in- ' 
stances  has  proved  stronger  than  tlic  fear  of  death,  in  its 
most  tremendous  forms,  and  has  enabled  a  feeble  believ- 
er to  disregard  tiie  cruelties  of  a,';avage  executioner,  in 
comparison  of  the  anguish  of  wilfully  denying  or  disobey- 
ing his  beloved  Lord.  Surely  he  is  worthy  of  all  this  from 
everyone  of  us  !  If  we  consider  how  helpless,  ungodly, 
rebellious,  and  full  of  enmity  against  God,  we  were,  when 
his  comjjassionate  eye  was  first  fixed  upon  us,  if  we  re- 
flect on  the  salvation  purposed  for  us,  the  price  paid  for  it, 
tlie  dignity  of  our  Redeemer,  the  change  wrought  in  us 
before  we  would  accept  of  the  free  gift,  and  the  privileges 
most  graciously  bestowed  upon  us,  wc  cannot  but  allow, 
that  the  love  of  God  our  Saviour  passeth  knowledge,  and 
is  infinitely  beyond  example  or  illustration.  It  is  incon- 
ceivable, that  even  God  himself  could  more  have  com- 
mended his  love  to  us,  or  have  given  us  more  powerful: 
motives  and  encouragements  to  humble  submission  and' 
grateful  obedience.  In  proportion  as  we  feel  the  force  of 
these  motives,  we  maybe  assured  that  we  are  justified  by 
the  blood  of  Jesus,  and  reconciled  to  God  by  his  death  ; 
and  that  we  shall  be  saved  from  wrath  by  him,  "  who  was 
•'  dead,  and  is  alive  for  evermore,  and  hath  the  keys  of 
•'  death  and  hell."  Though  conscious  of  our  own  sinful- 
ness, we  may  thus  glory  in  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  as 
having  by  him  received  the  reconciliation.  At  the  same 
lime  wc  shall  learn  not  to  disdain,  or  despair  of,  any  other 
sinners  ;  as  we  shall  feel  that  they  are  not  worse  in  them- 
selves, or  further  from  God,  than  we  once  were,  and  that 
thev  are  equally  capable  of  being  reconciled  in  the  same 
way,  whatever  their  character  and  crimes  may  heretofore 
have  been. 

V.  12—21. 

Let  us  learn  habitually  to  look  upon  ourselves  and  the 
whole  human  race,  as  in  the  ruins  of  the  fall,  sinners  by 
nature  and  practice,  exposed  to  condemnation,  and  no  more 
able  to  save  our  own  souls  from  hell,  than  to  rescue  our 
bodies  from  the  grave.  Instead  of  per])lexing  ourselves 
about  the  deep,  but  righteous,  dispensation  of  God,  in  per- 
mitting the  entrance  of  sin  and  death,  let  us  learn  to  adore 
his_grace  for  providing  60  adequate  a  remedy  for  that 


catastro))he,  which  wc  are  sure  consisted  with  all  his 
glorious  perfections.  As  our  children  have  evidently 
through  us  received  a  sinful,  suflering,  and  dying  nature 
from  the  first  Adam,  we  should  be  stirred  up,  even  by 
their  pains  and  sorrows  in  helpless  infancy,  to  seek  for 
them  the  blessings  of  the  second  Adam's  righteousness 
and  salvation.  Though  the  grace  of  God  and  the  gift  by 
grace  have  much  more  abounded  to  many  thiough  Christ, 
than  justice  and  wrath  did  through  Adam,  yet  multitudes 
choose  to  remain  under  the  horrid  dominion  of  sin  and 
death,  rather  than  seek  the  blessings  of  the  reign  of  grace  ! 
But  there  is  the  fullest  encouragement  to  every  sinner, 
who  comes  to  Christ  for  his  free  and  holy  salvation,  and 
he  will  in  no  wise  cast  out  one  such  humble  supplicant. 
Let  all  then  lice  without  dolny  to  this  righteousness  by 
faith  in  Christ,  whilst  grace  liiis  the  throne  of  God,  and 
before  the  Judge  ascends  his  dread  tribunal ;  let  the  entrance 
of  the  law  into  the  conscience,  that  sin  may  be  known  to 
abound,  im])cl  the  sinner  to  the  greater  diligence  in  ajiply- 
ing  for  free  salvation  ;  let  none  be  discouraged  by  the  view 
of  their  enormous  crimes,  seeing  there  is  in  Christ  much 
imore  abounding  grace  ;  let  the  uncstablished  inoiiircr  give 
diligence  to  make  sure  his  interest  in  the  RedeCTner,  and 
let  the  thankful  and  confirmed  believer  frequently  meditate 
I  on  his  obligations,  privileges,  security,  and  prospects. 
Let  him  contrast  his  state  in  Adam  with  his  felicity  in 
I  Christ;  that  whilst  he  gives  all  the  gbry  to  sovereign 
grace,  through  that  obedience  by  which  lie  is  made  right- 
leous,  he  may  look  at  all  enemies  and  remaining  obstacles, 
land  at  the  king  of  terrors,  with  a  victorious  hope,  assured 
Ithat"  grace  shall  still  reign  through  righteousness,  unto 
p'  eternal  life,  by  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  VI.  V.  I,  2.  The  apostle's  doctrine  might 
seem  to  lie  open  to  the  objection,  which  is  now  continually 
made  to  that  of  salvation  by  grace.  It  might  be  said,  that 
if  we  be  justified  of  entire  merry,  by  the  imputation  of 
Christ's  righteousness  and  the  efficacy  of  his  sacrifice, 
through  faith  alone,  without  works  of  any  kind  oi'  in  any 
degree,  either  before  or  after  believing,  are  not  men  set 
free  from  all  moral  obligation,  and  the  fiood-gates  of 
licentiousness  thrown  open  ?  And  if  God  take  occasion, 
from  man's  excess  in  wickedness,  the  more  conspicuously 
to  disjjlay  his  abounding  grace,  may  we  not  safely,  and 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  Vi. 


J.  D.  hi 


c  16  vii.  1  icor.  3  g  Know  ye  not,  that  so  many  of  us 
3  9  IS.  le^'is!  h  as   *  were   baptized  into   Jesus  Christ, 

is.  S3,  21  2Cor    .  .         .'.  i   •        i        ,l     i 

xiii. &  Jam  IT.  1  were  baptized  into  lus  tltatli  r 
Auuxxviiii?       4  Therefore  ''  we  are  bui'ied  Avith  him 

Fel'l'i'sf  ^^^y  haptism  into  death;  'that  hke  as 
u°5  "'cors.  Christ  was  raised  up  from  the  dead  "  bj 
^i  %'  ifil  the  glory  of  the  Fatlier,  "  even  so  we  also 


19 


If^.cor  should  walk  in  newness  of  life 

yi.  U,  2Cor.  xiii.«.   EpSii.  19.20  ri   6,6 mJohnii    11.  13,  2(1.  xi  40.  Col 

I  19    vii  6   vii    1,2    Xiil    13    U     2C.r   t    17    Gal    vi.  15.  IS.    Eph   iv.17.  22-21. 
Pbil.  lii.  i;.  18.  Col.  J.  9-lL'.  ii.  11,1.'.  iv.  I.  1  Pet    iv.  1,2.  2  Pet    i  4-9. 


5  For  "  if  we  have  been  p  planted  to-  "/-'p^ii^Pi"  ;J 
gether  in  the  likeness  of  his  death,  we  shall  ^'1,^  ^^..  ^^  j.. 
be  also  m  the  likeness  odds  resurrection  :    m,J,  •";,'.' -ji 

(3  Knowing  this,  ^  that  our  old  man  is  John  xi..  si  sv. 
crucified  with  him,  'that  the  body  of  sin  \9p"J;,!i=^^3''cor. 
might  be  destroyed,  '  that  hcncelbrth  we  ,'i'i>j°  ,iii  ^ 
should  not  serve  sin.  ,',^^S'  'vi'.'.'ss 

7   For  '  he  that  is  dead  is  t  freed  from  'v^iv''  ity'r^' 

13.  John  viii   34 
-36 
1  Or,  justified,  viii.  1. 


sm. 


.4.  Col  ill   1-3  1  Pet 


even  on  princijjle,  commit  more  and  grtaler  enormities, 
and  continue  in  sinful  practices,  witiiout  remorse  or 
amendment,  on  j^urpose  that  the  riches  of  divine  grace 
may  be  the  more  glorified  in  our  salvation  ''  Tlii.s  sounds 
specious;  and  self-decci\ed  hypocrites,  through  Satan's 
suggestions,  comment  in  this  manner  on  (he  Gospel,  and 
so  give  some  colour  to  the  cavils  of  infidels  and  Pharisees. 
But  the  aposde  has  taught  us  how  to  answer  ail  such 
objections,  and  guard  against  such  abuses.  He  does  not 
set  us  an  example  of  keeping  out  of  sight,  explaining 
away,  or  proposing  catitiotisly,  the  free  grace  of  the  Gospel ; 
but  while  he  states  his  doctrine  in  the  men  explicit  and 
decisive  language,  he  shows  also  the  inscjiarable  connexion 
between  justification  and  sanctificalion.  Let  "  the  thought 
•'  be  abhorred,"  says  he.  "  of  continuing  in  sin,  thai 
•'  grace  may  abound."  The  unbeliever  has  no  part  in 
that  grace,  and  the  believer  is  "  dead  to  sin,"  and  how 
then  should  he  live  any  longer  in  the  practice  of  it  ?  That 
view  of  the  glory  of  God,  of  the  holiness  and  goodness  of 
the  law,  and  of  his  own  guilt  and  danger,  which,  as  the 
effect  of  legenerating  grace,  convinced  him  tiiat  he  needed 
the  salvation  of  Christ,  and  mMe  it  precious  to  his  heart, 
led  hira  also  to  repent,  and  to  abhor  all  sin.  This  change, 
begun  in  gracious  convictions,  was  more  completely  effect- 
ed, by  fuither  discoveries  of  the  grace  and  exj)erience  of 
the  comforts  of  redemption  ;  so  that  love  and  gratitude  to 
the  divine  Saviour,  and  other  evangelical  principles,  con- 
cur, with  hatred  of  sin,  to  mortify  his  affections  to  its  plea- 
sures and  interests,  and  to  cause  him  to  separate  from  ini- 
quity, as  a  dead  man  ceases  from  the  actions  of  life.  Not 
only  oiighl  this  to  be  the  believer's  character,  but  in  a  mea- 
sure it  actually  is  so ;  thus  it  forms  the  proper  evidence, 
being  the  inseparable  concomitant  of  his  justification. 
This  effectually  secures  him  from  abusing  the  doctrines  of 
gi-ace  ;  he  may  be  seduced  into  sin,  but  he  cannot  live  any 
longer  in  the  habitual  practice  of  known  transgression;  he 
cannot  take  occasion,  from  abounding  grace,  to  continue  in 
sin,  that  it  may  still  more  abound,  but  on  the  contrary,  in 
proportion  to  his  admiring  views  of  the  riches  of  God's 
mercy  in  his  salvation,  he  will  be  "  steadfast,  unmoveable, 
••  and  always  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,"  and  he 
will  only  lie  remiss  in  duty,  when  such  hopes  and  affec- 
tions grow  languid  and  low.  '  The  benefits  of  justification 
'  and  sanctificalion  are  connected  by  a  perpetual  bond  ; 

•  each  of  them  flows  from  Christ,  by  the  grace  of  God. 
■  Sanctificalion  is  the  destruction  of  sin,    that  is,  of  our 

•  original  depravity,  in  the  place  of  which  the  purity  of  a 

•  renewed  nature  succeeds.  This  is  the  c|uali'y,  which  the 
'Spirit  creates  in  the  members  of  Christ  O'jr  Head. — 
''  Dying  unto  sin,"  '  and  '•  living  unto  God."  'or  Christ,  or 


'  righteousness,  answer  to  each  other.'  (Besa.)  It  is 
surprising,  that  so  many  learned  expositors  should  inter- 
pret the  phrase,  as  if  it  only  meant  the  outward  pmfessiou 
made  in  baptism  ;  and  as  if  all  baptized  persons  were  in- 
deed "  dead  unto  sin  !" 

V.  3,  4.  The  apostle,  by  this  question,  most  empha- 
tically shows,  that  all  who  had  been  baptized  into  the 
name  and  religion  of  Jesus,  had  received  the  sign,  and 
made  ilie  profession,  of  communion  with  him,  and  con- 
formity to  him,  in  his  death,  that  in  virtue  of  his  dying 
for  their  sins,  they  should  die  to  all  sin,  and  have  done 
witli  their  former  unholy  satisfactions,  pursuits,  habits, 
and  connexions.  This  profession  was  equivalent  to  "  being 
"  buried  with  Christ,"  as  dead  with  him  ;  for  as  his  burial 
was  a  manifestation  that  he  was  really  dead,  and  an  intro- 
duction to  his  immediate  resurrection  by  the  glorious 
power  of  the  Father,  or  for  the  display  of  his  glory,  so 
the  baptism  of  a  converted  Jew,  or  Gentile,  was  a  pro- 
fessed manifestation  of  his  death  to  sin,  and  to  all  his 
carnal  expectations,  affections,  and  pursuits,  from  which 
he  meant  to  be  entirely  secluded,  as  one  buried  is  iVom  the 
affairs  of  life  ;  and  it  was  a  professed  introduction  to  his 
walking  '"  in  newness  of  life,"  not  only  as  to  his  out- 
ward actions,  but  with  respect  to  his  inward  principles. 
The  spiritual  meaning  of  the  external  sign  is  the  same, 
when  baptism  is  administered  to  the  infant-offspring  of 
believers;  even  as  the  meaning  of  circumcision  was  the 
same,  when  it  was  performed  on  Abraham  the  aged  be- 
liever, on  Ishmael  who  |ierhaps  never  believed,  and  on 
Isaac  an  infant  of  ('ight  days  old,  long  before  he  believed. 
It  was  the  outward  sign  of  regeneration,  or  '  a  death  unto 
'  sin,  and  a  new  birth  unto  righteousness,'  and  it  scaled 
justification  by  faith  to  all  those  who  ever  possessed  the 
thing  signified,  but  to  none  else.  Thus  Simon  Magus, 
though  baptized  adult,  derived  no  more  benefit  from  the 
outward  sign,  than  the  multitudes  do,  who,  having  been 
baptized  in  infancy,  when  grown  up,  despise  the  inward 
and  spiritual  grace  of  it.  Great  stress  has  been  laid  ujion 
the  expression,  "  buried  with  him  by  bajitism  into  death," 
as  proving  that  baptism  ought  to  be  performed  by  im- 
mersion, to  which  tlie  aposilc  i.s  supposed  to  allude  :  but 
we  are  said  also  to  be  crucified  with  Christ,  andcjriHjnctsfrf 
Avith  him,  without  any  allusion  to  the  outward  manner  in 
which  crucifixion  and  circumcision  were  performed  ;  and 
as  baptism  is  far  more  frequently  mentioned  with  reference: 
to  the  pouring  out  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  as  the  apostle  is 
evidently  treating  on  the  inward  meaning,  not  the  outward 
form,  of  that  ordinance,  no  conclusive  urgunient  seems  dc- 
ducible  from  the  expression,  that  immrrsion  is  necessary  to 
baptism,  or  that  baptism  was  generally  thus  administered 


J.  Z>.  G1. 


ROMANS. 


A  D.  CI. 


"'ri"?2"^'"'  ''       ^^  Xovv  "  if  \vc  be  dead  uith  Christ, 
''■'cor.  "J'^irl-  ^  "'<^  believe  tliat  we  shall  also  live  with 

i,   x.il   .:    f'c\    Iijn,   . 

J  !.  -J    sr.iua.  '■''"  •  ,         . 

,'p,";\!,';,_,,       9  , Knowing  that  >' Christ,  boinpj  raised 

He"  vii  ui"S. '''0"i  ^bb  dead,  diotli  no  more;  '  death 
us"'*'  ""'  batli  no  more  dominion  over  him. 

11.  V.  I.l    He!),  ij    II,  15. 


JO  For  in  that  he  died,  '  be  died  iinto»'"M  'Corr. 

1  •  1  1  1-  1  1       1  !•  1  *  ""^     '*     ^^ 

sm  once  :  but  in  tliat  be  liveth,  ''  ho  hveth  7^='    '  i""  "■ 
unto  God.  i-,",  >"  7-9. 

11  Likewiisc"^  reckon  ye  also  yourselves  fp,"''!,''^  '* 
to  ''  be  dead  indeed  unto  sin,  •■  but  alive  un-  5sj''«''2 
to  God  '  through  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  %,','  ,"^0,^'  "; 

-tl3  V.  I.  xvi   27.   Jolinnx-31.  £ph    ii    7.  Ph.l  "l    11    iv.  7,  Col' 


V.  5 — r,  '  By  ail  cloginf  metaphor,  tlio  apostle  com- 
'  jiarcs  Christ,  who  died  and  was  buried,  and  rose  again 
'  iVoiii   the  (lc;ul,  to   a  plant,  which,  being  covered  in  the 

*  earth,  gorminatcs  in  ihie  (inie.  And  then,  because  he 
'  had  s  lid  that  we  arc  dead  to  sin,  and  buried  with  Christ, 
'  that  we  might  rise  again  unto  righteou.snes.^,  in  order  to 
*"  intim;it.>  that  all  those  things  take  place  by  the  grace 
'  which  uc  derive  from  Cliri.st,  lie  says  that  we  have  grown 
'  together  with  him  into  one  plant,  as  those  things 
''  which  are  "  planted  together"  '  with  a  tree  grow  to- 
'  gethcr,  and  live  by  one  common  sap  '     (Beza.)     '  Wc 

*  grow  together  with  Christ,  as  moss, — misseltoc,or  such 
'  like,  grow   up  by  a   tree,  and  are  nourished  liy  the  juice 

*  thereof.'     {Leltrh.)      Sinners   become  one   with   Christ, 
by  partaking  of  the  Moly  Spirit,  which  animates  his  whole 
mystical  body,  as  the  soul  does  our  natural  bodies,  and  by 
fhe  teaching  and  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  they  believe 
tjiUo  justification;  but   the   same  Spirit  also   mortifies  all 
their  sinful  passions,  and  renews  their  souls  unto  holiness, 
li  then  a  man    be  planted  together  with  Christ  in  the  like- 
ness  of  his  death,  he  most  certainly  will  be  conformed  to 
liim  in  the  likeness  of  his  resurrection,  and,   by   motives 
and   grace  derived  from   him,  habitually  live  a  holy   life, 
according  to   a  new  rule,  and  for  new  ends  and  purposes. 
For  he  will   know,  that  Christ  was  crucified  to  atone   for 
sin,  in  order  that   he   might  mortify  and  destroy    it.     So 
that  the   corrupt   nature,  (called  a   man,  because  it  com- 
prises a  complete  system  of  unholy  dispositions  and  affec- 
tions,   and    imparts    its   hileful    influence  through  all  the 
powers  of  the  soul  and  members  of  the  body,  and  the  old 
man,  because  derived  from  the  first  Adam,  and  so  in  every 
one  prior  to  grace,  or  the  image  of  the  second  Adam,)  is 
in   all   true  believers,  crucified  with  Christ,   by  the  grace 
tlerlved  from  his  cross.     It  is   de]Ji-ived   of  dominion,  and 
proscribed  as  an  enemy  and  a  condemned  criminal;  its  de- 
struction is  absouitcly  determined  ;  it  is  weakened,  confin- 
ed, and  in  a  disgraced,  sufl'ciing,  and  dying  state,  though 
it  yet  lives  and  struggles  for  life,  and  even  fof  liberty  and 
victory.     Nor  is  there  tiie  least  intention,  either  in  the  be- 
liever or  his  gracious  Lord,  to  release  the  crucified  rebel ; 
die  he  must,  though  in  a  lingering  manner  ;  the  whole  body 
of  sin,  every  kind  and  degree  of  inconformity  to  the  holy 
law  of  God,  Duist  be   abolished  and    destroyed,  that   the 
believer  may  no  more  be  the  slave  of  any  sin,  and  that  at 
length  he   may   be   finally  delivered   from    its  harassing 
emotions.     For  he  that  is  dead  to  the  love  and  practice  of 
£in  is  freed  for  ever  from  its  yoke,  he  hadi  passed  into  the 
service  of  another  master,  sin  hath  no  further  claim  upon 
)iim,  and  shall  never  recover  its  lost  authority.     Thus  the 
seventh  verse  is  commonly   explained ;  but  it  is  most  ex- 
acdy  translated:     "He  that  is   dead  has  been  justified 
"from  sin:"   and   the  literal   meaning  seems  still   more 
iSptly  to  ct.i-:cidc  with  tlie  aposde's  argument;  he.  and  he 


only  who  is  dead  to  sin,  is  justified  from  the  guilt  of  if. 
'' having  received  the  free  gift  unto  justification  of  life," 
(v.  18.)  His  death  to  sin  is  the  requisite  altestation  of 
his  being  accounted  righteous,  so  that  the  doctrine,  pro- 
perly understood,  is  incapable  of  that  perversion  which  is 
generally  ohjectcil  to  it. 

V.  8 — JO.  Conformity  to  Christ,  in  his  death  and  re- 
surrection, is  the  cxpci-imenlal  ground  of  hope,  that  wc 
shall  live  with  Christ  for  ever  in  heaven,  as  partakers  of 
the  gift  of  God,  even  eternal  life,  through  him.  The 
promise  of  eternal  life  is  indeed  the  direct  ground  of  hope 
in  this  respect  ;  but  all  who  hear  the  Gospel  do  not  ob- 
tain the  blessing,  and  iiow  shall  we  know  that  we,  rather 
than  our  neighbours,  are  interested  in  the  promise,  ex- 
cept by  being  conscious  of  having  experienced  this 
'  death  unto  sm,  and  new  birth  unto  righteousness  ?'  If 
a  professed  Christian  is  a  stranger  to  this  change,  his  con- 
fidence of  reigning  with  Christ  in  glory  is  presumptuous. 
But  when  we  become  dead  to  our  once  most  beloved  sin- 
ful pleasures,  our  prospect  is  clear,  and  our  interest  in  the 
righteousness  of  the  Surety  is  demonstrated.  He  rose 
from  the  dead,  no  more  to  be  subjected  to  the  dominion 
of  death,  seeing  the  end  for  which  he  died  was  fully  an- 
swered. He  could  never  have  been  liable  to  death,  had 
it  not  been  on  account  of  dlr  sins  imputed  to  him  as  our 
Surety,  to  expiate  which  he  died  once;  but,  having  accom- 
plished that  grand  and  gracious  design,  he  rose  again,  and 
now  in  our  nature,  as  one  with  the  Father,  he  liveth  a 
heavenly  life,  in  unspeakable  exaltation  and  felicity,  to  the 
glory  of  the  divine  perfections  and  government,  by  the 
conducting  and  perfecting  of  his  mediatorial  work,  "  as 
"  Head  over  all  things  to  his  church."  In  like  manner, 
therefore,  in  conformity  to  his  death  and  resurrection,  we 
die  unto  sin,  are  delivered  from  its  dominion,  and  rise 
to  a  new  life,  to  fall  no  more  under  t\)^t  bondage ;  but 
henceforth  for  ever  to  live  unto  God,  and  to  find  happiness 
in  his  holy  service,  and  in  glorifying  his  name.  As  the 
blessed  Jesus  was  in  himself  wholly  free  from  sin,  it  seems 
impossible  to  find  any  satisfactory  meaning  in  the  words, 
"  He  died  unto  .sin  once,"  unless  we  allow  that  he 
died  as  an  atoning  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  men,  which 
were  imputed  to  him,  and  "  bare  them  in  his  own  body 
"  on  the  tree." 

V.  1 1.  The  preceding  verses  declare  the  character  and 
experience  of  real  Christians,  according  to  their  mea- 
sure of  grace;  but  the  apostle  here  proceeds  to  exhort 
professed  Christians  to  evince  their  sincerity  by  a  suitable 
conduct,  and  true  believers  to  live  up  to  their  privileges, 
and  in  consistency  with  their  profession.  For  this  end,  let 
them  account  themselves  to  be  "  dead  indeed  unto  sin," 
and  be  influenced  by  this  to  a  resolute  rejection  of  all  its 
allurements  and  temptaUons ;  and  let  them  consider  them- 
seb.es- as  alive  unto  God,  through   tlie  redemption  of  hivS 


A.  D.  ei. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


Jl.  D.  CI. 


ii6. » 2i.viij3,      12    Let  8  not  sin   therefore  re\(rn    m 
ss  Dcut  yii. i  your  "  mortal  body,  that  ye  should  obey 
13.  judg  ,,  d".  it  '  ill  tlit'  Lists  thereof: 
"3.     "^  13  Neither ''  yield  ye  your  members  05 

I  vnu  11.   1  Cor.  r  •     I 

i'^'u'yY^"''  instruments  oi  unrighteousness  unto  sin  : 
i6.ii  8  vii..i3  jj^t  1  yield  yourselves  unto  God,  as  those 

XIII.  14.    'iRl    ^       ■  •'  *,  ,  , 

i^w'as's'Tinl  ^hat  are  "alive  horn  the  dead  ;  and  "  your 
'jlj^fj  3 ijii'^'j;  members  as  instruments  of  righteousness 
u.M   iv.  i-x  iinto  God 

I  Pet     i    1.1     li.   UIllO   VJUU. 

?■       14   For  "  sin  shall  not  have  dominion 


Uobn  ! 

•lude  16. k  IC  IS   \ 

arms,  ur,  weapons.    2  Co 


Kph   ii. 

.1.  6 

M.  Beb. 


5.  23.  1  Cor.  vi.  15    Col   ui   5  3mt    ih   5,  6.  iv.  1. '  Gr 

i,.l Ixii    1     2Chr.  xst.  8     Dajl    iii  2li     1  Cor.  vl 

5.  Vhil.  i.20 mil     Luke  xv.  2.1.  32    .lolin  v.  2i.    2  Cor.  v    15 

14   Col.  ii    13    1  Pet.  ii.  2.1 n  Ps  xxxvii    30    I'rov   xii.  IS  Jam.  iii 

I.  V.  20.  21.  fs.  cxxx.  7,  8  Mic.  vii.  19.    Malt.  i.  21.  Jolin  viii,  36.    Tit.  ii 


Son  ;  that  they  may  feel  more  powerfully  tlie  motives  of 
the  Gospel,  to  devote  their  lives,  talents,  and  powers  to 
his  service,  and  to  seek  all  their  happiness  in  glorifying 
kim. 

V.    12,    13.       '  The    vicious    afiections,    like    noxious 

*  weeds,  sprout  up  and  increase  of  themselves  but  too 
'  naturally ;    while    the    graces   of  the  Christian    temper, 

*  exotics  in  the  soil  of  the  human  heart,  like  the  more 
'  tender  jiroductions  of  the  vegetable    world,   though  the 

*  breath  of  heaven    must   quicken   them,    require   on  our 

*  part  also,  in  order  to  their  being  preserved  in  health  and 
'  vigour,  constant  superintendence  and  assiduous  care.' 
{Wilberforcc.)  'Let  none  therefore,  suffer  sin  to  reign  in 
their  bodies,  (which  were  become  mortal,  and  which  no 
attention  or  gratification  could  preserve  from  the  grave  ;) 
that  they  should  obey  and  comply  with  its  corrupt  luslings, 
to  the  injury  of  their  immortal  souls.  If  a  yrnfesscd 
Christian  did  this  habitually,  he  could  have  no  evidence  of 
his  conversion  ;  as  provision  is  made  in  the  Gospel  for 
deliverance  from  the  dominion,  as  well  as  from  the  con- 
demnation, of  sin  :  and  if  a  real  Christian  did  this  in  any 
particular  instances,  it  must  weaken  his  evidence  and  con- 
fidence, and  would  be  the  effect  of  partial  unbelief, 
«n watchfulness,  and  forgetfulness  of  his  obligations  and 
privileges.  Let  then  no  one  of  them  yield,  or  consign 
over,  the  members,  senses,  or  organs  of  their  bodies,  to  bej 
employed  as  the  instruments  or  weapons  of  the  carnal 
propensities  of  the  soul,  in  doing  the  work  or  carrying  on 
the  wari'are  of  unrighteousness,  in  the  commission  of  sin  :  by 
making  them  inlets  to  sinful  thoughts  or  affections  into  their 
hearts  ;  by  communicating  the  inward  evil  to  pollute  others 
with  corrupt  words;  or  by  gratitying  any  sensual,  malevo- 
lent, covetous,  or  ambitious  inclinatio!).  But  rather  let 
them  yield  and  give  up  themselves  wholly  unto  God,  as 
alive  from  the  condemnation  and  death  of  in  by  his  abun- 
dant grace  ;  that  all  their  powers  of  body  as  well  as  soul, 
might  be  consecrated  to  his  service,  as  instniineiils  of  his 
work  in  all  righteousness,  to  his  gloiy  ;  or  as  weapons 
with  which  to  light  Lis  battles,  against  sin,  the  world,  and 
Satan.  Thus  onr  eyes  should  bp  employed  in  contem- 
plating the  works,  and  reading  the  word,  of  God ;  our 
cars,  in  hearing  his  voice,  and  in  attending  to  the  •  rirs  of 
the  distre.-sed  ;  our  tongues  in  speaking  the  praises  of  God, 
anfi  i"  [  ro!it,..!c  convers:Mion  ;  and  even  our  natural  incli- 
nati'':i.s  should  be  so  regulated  by  his  law,  and  subordinated 
to  superior  considerations,  that  whether  we  cat,  or  drink, 


over  you  :  f  for  ye  are  not  under  the  law,  pin  i-.so  vii  a 
but  '1  under  grace.  K!4,i''2i''i  li' 

15  MViiat  then?  '  shall  we  sin,  be- ^^k ^Johi.)  r! 
cause  we  are  not  under  tiie  law,  but  under  rs«"n,,'ii'  Ii."'' 
grace?     God  forbid.  "^f '^'■' S??' 

16  '  Know  ye  not,  that  "  to  whom  \e  '".is'  h"i..  11 

•    1  1  ,        •'  ,  ,   .         .'         O-IO       Tit.   li 

yield  yourselves  servants  to  obey,  hisser-  ii-i-i-Juriei. 
vaiits  ye  are  to  whom  ye  obey  ;  "  whether  "  '■'  J"-!'  "'« 
ol  sm  unto  death,  or  ol  obedience  unto  f,";;',  y}\  -' 
righteousness  ?  ^  ]?■  •'•  1372^: 

17  But  y  God  be  thanked,  ^  that  ye 'i.fj''''i';i,|:' 
were  the  servants  of  sin  :  ''  but  ye  have  V.  ■*!,",'  "^  ^'i! 

...»  «         .  J  -o.    Acta  XI.  It' 

xxvrl.  IS tlCor.  Tl   3—11    Epli.  ii   5-10.  1  Tim  i    13-16.  Til   iii   3-7.  1  iVt   ii 

9'IP    '"   2-5-: — »'...5-".8   XV.  lb.  xvi.  26.  Ps.  xviii.  44    Aiurff.  2  Ci  r.  x.  i,  0.   Heb.  v 


or  whatever  we  do,  we  may  do  it  to  the  glorv  of  God. 
Is  it  not  evident,  that  sin  is  here  represented  as" having  its 
seat  in  the  soul,  which  employs  the  members  of  the  body 
as  instruments  of  accomplishing  its  vile  purposes  ?  And  If 
so,  what  becomes  of  that  system  of  intcrjiretation,  which 
supposes  animal  nature  to  be  the  Jlesli,  and  the  rational 
soul  the  spirit.^     (Notes,  vii.  15—25.  viii.  1  —  13.) 

V.  14,  15.  Hope  of  victory  gives  fresh  ardour  to  the 
courageous  ;  assurance  of  it  would  make  a  coward  valiant. 
The  slave  emancipated  from  his  yoke,  or  the  captive 
escaped  from  his  dungeon,  will  resist  all  attempts  to  re- 
duce him  to  his  former  abject  state,  with  a  vigour  propor- 
tioned to  the  prospect  of  preserving  his  beloved  liberty. 
Thus  the  aposde  assures  believers,  that  sin  shall  not  reas- 
sume  its  hated  dominion  over  them,  in  order  to  animate 
their  opposition  to  its  influence  in  every  instance.  He 
shows  that  the  eround  of  this  assurance  of  final  liberty 
and  victory  lies  in  the  nature  of  the  covenant.  He  could 
not  intend 'merely  to  distinguish  between  the  legal  dispen- 
sation and  that  of  the  Gospel,  for  all  wpi;c  not  slaves  to  sin 
who  were  under  the  former,  nor  are  all  free  from  sin  who 
live  under  the  latter.  But  the  moral  law,  as  the  founda- 
tion of  the  covenant  of  works,  is  evidently  opposed  to  the 
covenant  of  grace.  All  who  remain  under  the  legal  cove- 
nant must  be  held  under  the  dominion  of  sin,  and  their 
efforts  to  emancipate  themselves  must  be  unsuccessful, 
because  no  grace  is  by  it  promised,  or  communicated  to 
a  sinner.  But  the  believer  passes  from  under  this  cove- 
nant, to  be  under  that  of  mercy  and  grace  ;  and  as  motives 
and  encouragements  are  by  it  supplied,  so  effectual  help  is 
insured  to  him,  to  preserve  him  from  ever  again  becom- 
ing the  willing  slave  of  any  sin,  though  he  may  be  sorely 
harassed,  baffled,  or  even  polluted,  by  those  tem[>tations 
and  corruptions,  to  which  he  once  was  wholly  subjected. 
Miiy  Christians  then  safely  commit  sin,  because  '"  diey 
"are  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace  ?"  To  this  iIir 
apostle  answers  with  his  usual  energetic  expression  of 
abhorrence.  A  carnal  man  taking  it  Yor  granted  that  Le 
is  not  under  the  law,  but  under  grace,  bt'cau.se  of  .<^oin/j 
change  of  notions  oj-  flow  of  affections,  may  thus  abuse  tiur 
doctiinc  of  final  perseverance,  as  well  as  lint  of  free  justi- 
fication ;  but  iho  true  believer  cannot,  his  heart  rifee* 
against  the  vile  suggestion,  and  he  must  reject  it  with  de- 
cided detestation  ;  or  if  betrayed  to  yield  to  it  in  any  in- 
stance, he  must  abhor  himself,  and  deeply  repen!  of  mrk, 
base  ingratitude  and  pcrverseness. 


.<?.  b.  61. 


ROMANS. 


^.  D.  61. 


h2Tim.  i.  1;). 

*  Or,  whetelo  ye 
Wire  dtUvtrtd, 

r.  14  I's  cKvi.  16. 
csix  32  4i 
I.uke  i-  74,  7.i. 
.loho  vlii  32  36 
1  Cor  Tii  21, 
1"J  n»l.  V  1. 
1  I'el  il.  16 

•I  10.  20.  22.  I9 
ixv..  r3   liv    17. 

0  lii.  J.  1  Cor.  ix 


"3.  Col.  iii  5 
-7.  I  Het.  iv. 
2-4. 

U  16.  I  Cor  V.  6. 
sv.  33.  :;  Tim. 
ii.  16, 17.     Heb 


obeyed  tVom   the    heart    "  that  form  ofi      21   ■"  What  Ciuit  had  ye  then  in  those  ^ ni  s.  Pr.,. ,. 
doctrine  *  which  was  delivered  you.  j  things,  "  wheieoC  ye  are  now  asliamed  ?  ?«    n.  't'^. 

18  Being  then  '  made  free  'from  sin.j"  for  the  end  of  those  things  is  death.  "o  IJiiv'jo-'i' 
ye  became  the ''servants  of  righteou.sness.  I      22  But  ^  now  being  made  free    from '>°K'ra'"ii"'6' job 

19  1 '•  speak  after  the  manner  of  men,! sin,   and   i  become   servant.--   to  Cod, 'ye  *«'•  i^'  ''"vi,!*^ 
f  because  of  tlie  infirmity  of  your  flesh  :■  have   your  fruit   unto  holiness,  =■  and  the  "i^^ei'-^l 

_     ,T   -         __      1 •     1    1     "i  "^  I  I  ■         •'       ■  .  ..»  xxxvi     31.    32. 


for  '-  as  ye  have  yielded  your  members 
servants  to  uncleanness,  and  to  iniquity 
■^  unto  iniquity  ;  even  '  so  now  yield  your 
members  servants  to  rigliteousness  ^  unto 
holiness. 

20  For  when  ye  were  '  the  servants  of 
sin,  ye  wprc  free  t  from  righteousness 


on,  17. 1  Or,  to  rij/Kcocsi 


v.  16 — 19.  It  could  not  but  be  known  and  acknow- 
ledged, that  all  believer.s  were  the  servants  of  God.  The 
ripostlc  iherelbre  demanded,  whether  it  might  not  bo  ascer- 
tained whom  any  man  served,  by  observing  the  constant 
tenour  of  his  conduct  ?  A  person  may  do  an  occasional 
.service  for  one,  to  whom  he  is  not  a  servant ;  but  no  doubt 
he  serves  that  man,  to  whom  he  habitually  yields  and 
addicts  himself,  and  in  whose  work  he  spends  his  time 
and  strength,  day  after  day,  and  year  after  year.  The 
case  is  the  same  in  spiritual  mailers  ;  a  man  may  profess 
Christianity,  and  in  some  things  appear  to  serve  God,  and 
vet  habitually  addict  himself  to  sinful  pursuits  and  plea- 
sures. But  every  one  must  be  judged  to  be  the  servant  of 
that  master,  to  execute  whose  commands  he  willingly 
yields  himself,  whether  it  be  the  sinful  bias  of  his  own 
heart,  in  such  actions  as  lead  to  death,  or  the  new  spi- 
ritual disposition  to  obedience,  in  habitually  performing 
the  righteousness  recjuired  in  the  law.  The  apostle,  how- 
ever, not  only  congratulated  the  Romans,  but  thanked 
God  also,  on  account  of  the  change  which  had  taken  place 
in  them.  They  had  been  the  willing  devoted  slaves  of  sin, 
which  they  uniformly  obeyed  by  gratifying  their  various 
carnal  inclinations,  without  regard  to  the  authority  or 
glory  of  God.  But  they  had  now  cordially  obeyed  the 
call  of  the  Gospel,  they  had  been  delivered,  or  cast  info  the 
very  fashion  of  it,  as  melted  metal  receives  and  retains  the 
exact  impression  of  the  mould  into  which  it  is  poured. 
Being  thus  renewed  into  the  nature  of  the  humble,  holy, 
and  loving  Gospel  of  Christ,  they  were  set  at  liberty  from 
the  slavery  of  sin,  and  became  the  servants  of  righteous- 
ness, obeying  the  dictates  of  that  new  nature,  which  is, 
as  it  were,  God's  representative  in  the  heart,  even  as  sin 
is  that  of  Satan.  These  things  the  apostle  stated  to  the 
Christians  at  Rome,  by  similitudes  taken  from  the  affairs 
of  men,  "  because  of  the  infirmity  of  their  (lesh  ;"'  which 
rendered  them  less  capable  of  understanding  abstract 
reasonings,  and  that  he  might  guard  them  against  those 
delusions,  to  which  their  weakness  and  remaining  sinful- 
ness would  otherwise  expose  them.  As  therefore,  before 
their  conversion,  they  had  yielded  thefr  bodies  as  well  as 
their  souls,  to  be  the  servants  of  uncleanness  and  injustice, 
thus  continually  accumulating  guilt,  adding  strength  to 
dieir  evil  propensities,  and  furthering  the  cause  of  wick- 
edness and  ungodliness  in  the  world  ;  even  so  ought  they 
now  to  devote  themselves  wholly  to  be  the  ^rvants  of 


Dan. 

Ii.  t. 
17- 


end  everlasting  life. 

23  For '  the  wages  of  sin  is  death  ;  "  but  i'l"'";,^^ 
the  gift  of  God  is  eternal  life,  tiirough  Je-„'[,'  f°^°X^ 
sus  Christ  our  Lord.  '""'''  "  P">» 

8  Jano 


liiil.  ill    13   Hcb   vi  8  Jam  t.  20    I  Pet.  ir.  17.  lier   XX.  H p  St',  on,  14.  18   vhi.  2 

2  Cor.  hi.  17.  Gal.  V.  13 q  vii  24  Geu.  I    17  Jnh  i   8,  Ps.  Ixuxn.  2.  cxiiii.  12   Is   ||»' 

17    D.II1    iii.  26    vi.  SO   Gal.  i.  If)  Col.  iv    12  T.t   i.  I.  i»in   i  1.  I  Pet    ii    16    Ref.  vii  3 
14.  .lohnw  2.  16.  Gal   v.  22.  Eph   v  9   Phil,  i    II.  iv   17   Col.i    10 s  SI 


10.  Ps.  XXX 

O   liii    17  Gen   li.  17    K 

J.TI1  i   Ii   Rev   xxi  n u  ii  1 

S7    32,  3fti0   50-53.63,  x.28  X 


■  37,38.  .Matt.  xiii.  lO  43   xix  23.  XXT  46.  John  It 
xvlii  4  20    1.,.  ill   II      1  Cor  »i   9    lO    Gal.  iii    10    vi.  7.  8 
7   21    John  iii    14—17.  36.  iv.  14    v.  24  39.  40.  Tl. 
1.  Tit    i  2.  I  Pet    i   3   I  Jobr  ii.  2S.  T.ll,  12. 


lightcousncss,  or  to  execute  constantly  the  commands  of 
God,  the  dictates  of  his  Spirit,  and  the  motions  of  the 
new  nature  ;  that  by  progressive  sanctilication,  they  might 
press  forward  to  perfect  holiness,  and  do  what  they  could 
to  render  others  also  holy  and  happy. 

V.  20.  The  willing  slaves  of  sin,  though  by  no  means 
free  from  obligations  to  be  righteous,  ave  yet  unreslrained 
by  them  in  following  their  own  carnal  inclinations  ;  they 
perform  no  service  to  righteousness,  they  are  not  in- 
fluenced by  a  regard  to  the  glory  or  authority  of  God  in  any 
of  their  actions,  but  uniformly  gratify  some  of  their  own 
unholy  passions,  and  seek  happiness  in  so  doing. 

V.  •j.l — 23.  The  apostle  here  calls  on  his  readers  to 
declare,  what  advantages  they  had  acquired  in  the  service 
of  sin  ?  What  was  the  fruit  produced  by  those  evil  actions, 
of  which,  as  penitents,  they  were  at  length  ashamed  ? 
They  could  not  but  know,  that  vanity,  vexation,  disap- 
pointment, disgrace,  disease,  remorse,  fear,  and  sorrow, 
always  attended,  or  followed  sinful  indulgences,  beside? 
their  fatal  effects  on  others ;  and  therefore,  if  this  life 
alone  were  considered,  they  could  have  no  rational  induce- 
ment to  return  to  them.  But,  besides  all  present  bad 
consequences,  "'  the  end  of  these  things  is  death,"  and  it 
is  a  mere  delusion  to  supjjose,  that  any  creed  or  profession 
can  preserve  the  habitual  'ransgressor  from  this  condem- 
nation. As  death  is  here  opposed  to  everlasting  life,  and 
as  temporal  death  is  the  end  of  the  most  godly,  as  well  as 
the  most  ungodly  life,  it  is  clearly  absurd  to  restrict  his 
meaning  to  the  death  of  the  body ;  doubtless  he  meant  the 
future  state  of  final  misery,  in  a  total  separation  from  the 
presence  and  favour  of  God,  and  under  his  awful  wrath 
and  vengeance.  From  this  condemnation  the  believer  is 
set  at  liberty,  when  made  free  from  sin,  as  the  removal 
of  the  malefactor's  fetters,  and  the  opening  of  his  dungeon, 
are  connected  with  the  pardon  of  his  crimes.  Then  the 
Christian  becomes  the  servant  of  God,  thenceforth  he  has 
his  fruit  unto  holiness,  or  the  nature  and  effects  of  his 
conduct  are  holy,  and  it  tends  to  increasing  sanctification, 
and  also  to  promote  the  general  cause  of  truth  and  holiness 
against  that  of  delusion,  sin,  and  misery  ;  and  it  termi- 
nates in  perfect  holiness  ;  so  that  instead  of  death,  at  the 
end  of  his  course,  he  is  put  in  possession  of  everlasting 
life,  of  which  he  had  many  foretastes,  in  holy  conso- 
lations, when  serving  God  in  newness  of  life.  But  this 
happy  event  of  his  conduct  is  not  to  be  considered  as  a 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


A.  D.  01. 


CHAP.  VII. 

The  believer's  death  to  the  laio  and  union 
with  Christ,  that  he  may  serve  God  in 
newness  of  spirit,  arc  illustrated  by  the 
law  concerning  marriage,  1 — 6.  Through 
the  depravity  of  human  nature,  the  law, 


merit  fd  reward.  Indeed  death,  temporal  and  eternal,  is  the 
stipend,  or  stipulated  and  deserved  wages,  of  sin,  even  of 
every  violation  of  God's  law;  this  every  man  hath  earned, 
and  every  unbeliever  will  receive.  But  eternal  life  is  the 
gift  of  God  to  those  wl\o  condemn  themselves,  and  re- 
nounce all  dependence  on  their  defective  and  defiled  ser- 
vices, to  rely  eatirtly  on  free  grace,  through  the  right- 
eousness and  atoncmeni  of  Jesus  Christ;  and  that  holiness, 
which  is  the  meetness  for  heavenly  happiness,  is  as  much 
the  gift  of  God  through  Christ,  as  that  imputed  righteous- 
ness which  is  the  believer's  title  to  it.  Thus  he  apostle 
closes  his  argument  cenccrning  justification,  a  id  sanctifica- 
tion  as  the  seal  and  evidence  of  it. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—4. 

Self-righteous  pride  and  antinomian  licentiousness  are 
two  fata!-  rocks,  on  which  immense  multitudes  are  con- 
tinually wrecked,  and  between  which  none  but  the  Holy 
Spirit  can  pilot  us ;  and  the  objections  of  open  enemies  to 
the  doctrines  of  grace  derive  their  greatest  plausibility  from 
the  unholy  lives  of  many  professed  friends.  The  mercy  of 
God  is  indeed  glorified  in  proportion  to  the  abounding  sin 
which  is  freely  pardoned  to  the  penitent,  but  his  justice 
will  be  glorified  in  the  deepest  condemnation  of  those, 
who  "  continue  in  sin,  that  grace  may  abound."  Every 
true  believer  abhors  the  thought  of  thus  perverting  the 
Gospel,  and  despising  the  riches  of  divine  grace  ;  and 
could  he  be  led  to  think  that  he  might  go  on  in  sin  with  im- 
punity, he  would  be  kept  back  from  it,  by  a  strong  aver- 
sion ;  for  how  can  he,  in  whose  heart  those  principles  are 
mortified,  which  gave  rise  to  his  former  sinful  courses, 
continue  in  those  practices,  which  he  now  has  no  pleasure 
in,  bat  loathes  and  dreads  ?  Our  bajitism  indeed  may 
instruct  us  in  the  necessity  of  thus  dying  to  sin,  and  being 
buried,  as  it  were,  from  all  ungodly  and  unholy  pursuits, 
and  of  rising  to  walk  with  God  in  newness  of  life  ;  and 
unholy  professors  of  Christianity,  (alas,  how  many  are 
they !)  belie  and  virtually  renounce  their  baptism.  They 
have  had  only  the  outward  sign  of  '  a  death  unto  sin,  and  a 
new  birth  unto  righteousness,'  they  have  never  passed  from 
the  family  of  Satan  into  that  of  God,  they  have  never  re- 
nounced the  world,  the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  to  believe  in 
Christ,  and  keep  his  commandments. 

V.  5— li 

If  indeed  we  have  been  so  made  one  with  Christ,  as  to 
stand  accepted  in  his  righteousness,  we  shall  certainly  have 
conformity  to  him  in  his  death  and  resurrection  ;  and  his 
grace  will  enable  us  to  "  crucify  our  old  man,  with  his 
"  affections  and  lusts,"  and  excite  us  to  determine  on  the 
destruction  of  the  whole  body  of  sin.  ihet  we   may  no 

Vol.  v.— No.  31. 


though  holy,  just,  and  good,  can  only  oc- 
casion sin  and  death,  7 — 1  '^.  The  pain- 
ful conjliit  of  those  who  delight  in  the 
law  of  God,  but  arc  not  able  to  keep  it, 
14 — 24;  and  their  jyrospecl  of  deliver- 
ance by  Christ,  25. 


more  serve  that  hated  enemy,  which  crucified  our  beloved 
Lord,  nor  ever  resi  satisfied,  till  it  hath  no  place  in  our 
souls.  Thus,  by  looking  to  our  crucified,  risen  and  glo- 
rified Redeemer,  and  believing  that  we  shall  live  logetlier 
with  him,  wo  should  be  animated  to  "  reckon  ourselves 
"  dead  indeed  unto  sin,  but  alive  unto  God  through  him." 
As  our  mortal  bodies  will  at  last  be  raised  immortal  and 
incorruptible  by  the  almighty  power  of  the  Saviour,  so 
we  should  never  allow  sin  to  reign  in  them,  or  obey  it  in 
the  lusts  thereof;  but,  praying  earnestly  for  help  from 
above,  we  should  refuse  to  yield  any  of  our  senses  or 
members  to  be  the  instruments  of  unrighteousness,  and  seel-: 
to  have  them  all  devoted  to  God,  and  employed  in  his  ser- 
vice, as  those  who  have  already  entered  on  that  divine  and 
happy  life,  which  we  hope  to  lead  to  all  eternity.  To  this 
we  may  be  encouraged  by  the  nature  of  the  new  covenant. 
If  indeed  Christians,  we  are  not  under  the  law,  which  gives 
no  power,  and  proposes  no  mercy,  but  under  the  grace  of 
the  Gospel ;  and  this  ensures  to  the  regenerate  the  liberty, 
with  which  Christ  hath  made  him  free. 

V.  16—23. 

The  real  Christian  finds  by  experience  .that  his  heart  as 
well  as  his  state  is  changed ;  he  has  most  cordially  changed 
his  master  and  his  work  ;  he  remembers  that  once  he  was 
the  wretched  slave  of  sin,  but  he  thanks  God,  that  he 
both  heard,  understood,  believed,  and  obeyed  the  Gospel  ; 
thus  he  found  his  mind  cast  into  the  form  of  it  ;  and  as 
the  same  inetal  becomes  a  new  vessel,  when  melted  and  cast 
into  the  mould,  so  he  became  a  new  crealnre,  when  he 
was  thus  made  free  from  sin,  and  became  the  servant  of 
righteousness.  Notwithstanding,  therefore,  "  the  infir- 
"  mity  of  his  flesh,"  he  aims,  and  prays  to  be  enabled,  to 
spend  all  his  powers  and  capacities  of  body  and  soul  in  the 
service  of  righteousness,  unto  increasing  holiness,  even  as 
he  once  yielded  them  to  serve  his  sinful  passions,  unto 
abounding  iniquity.  As  they,  who  now  are  the  servants 
of  God,  once  were  the  slaves  of  sin,  so  they,  who  now 
are  the  slaves  of  sin,  may  become  the  servants  of  God, 
through  the  Gospel.  We  ought  therefore  diligently  to  use 
every  means  with  those  who  are  yet  unchanged,  in  depen- 
dence on  his  blessing  to  render  them  effectual  ;  and  when 
the  change  takes  place,  we  should  heartily  thank  him  for 
it.  We  may  boldly  inquire  of  sinners.  What  fruit  they 
gather  from  their  vices  ?  What  real  good  they  derive  from 
ungodliness  and  iniquity  ?  We  may  show  them  that  all 
must  be  ashamed  of  such  things,  either  in  deep  repentance 
here,  or  in  everlasting  contempt  and  misery  hereafter  ;  for 
the  end  of  them  is  death,  and  every  wise  man  will  con« 
sider  in  what  future  consequences  his  present  conduct  is 
likely  to  terminate.  Happy  is  he,  who  is  covered  with 
shame  for  his  past  oflences,  who  is  set  at  liberty  from  sin, 
who  has  his  fruit  unto  holiness,  and  the  end  everlasting  life. 


.1.  D.  Gl. 


ROMANS. 


Ji.  D.  61. 


:i  Stf  on,  vi  o. 

S  ix.3.  X  I. 

r.  ii  17,  18.  Km 
vii  21.  Prov  vl 
CJ  I  Cor.  ix.  B 
9.  Gal.  Iv  21. 

4  6.  vi    II 

«  Gen  ii.  23.  2l. 
Num  x«x  7»  B 
I  Cor  vii.  4.  3S 


;  Es  XX  14.  Lev 
XX  lU  Mum  V 
13,    ill-      Ueut 

Xtji.  £3  -  14, 
Matt.  V.  3^ 
Marl!  X.  6—12. 
■lohD  viii.  3—5. 


KNOW  ye  not,  "  brethren,  (for  I 
speak  "^  to  them  that  know  the 
lavv,j  iiow  tliat  "^  the  law  hath  dotiiinion 
over  a  man  as  long  as  he  liveth  } 

2  For  ''  the  woman  which  liatii  an  hus- 
band, is  bound  by  the  law  to  licr  husband 
so  long  as  he  liveth;  but  if  the  husband 
be  dead,  she  is  loosed  from  the  law  oi  her 
husband. 

.3  So  then,  '  if  while  her  husband  liveth 
she  be  married  to  another  man,  she  shall 


be  called  an  adulteress:  but  if  her  hus-g Rutin  n.  i 
band  be  dead,  slie  is  free  from  that  laiv :  ia  irim.'v.Ti 
so  that  she  is  no  adulteress,  f  though  she  ts  vi  u.  ci. 

,  -1*1  O  ii.  13,20    iii   IS. 

be  married  to  another  man.  «  "«•    coi  n 

4   Wherefore,  mv  brethren,    "  ve   also  ' "»"  »»vi  2«. 
are  become  dead  to  the  law  by  'the  body  "^°!:*"^  ^^y' 

J  .  ./      X.  10   tPct  II 24' 

of  Christ;  ^'-  that  ye  should  be  niariied  to  "jf  i^'^j'^Yij'* 
another,  even  to  him  who  is  raised  from  ?„  "oSniii  m 
the  dead  ;  '  that  ye  should  bring  forth  -^l'^,  Ji_2?; 
fruit  unto  God. 


It  is  of  the  Lord's  n.ercy,  that  we  have  not  received 
as  well  a.s  deserved,  the  wages  of  sin  ;  but  thanks  be  to 
Got!  for  tlie  iiKsliinable  gift  of  his  own  Son  to  be  our  Sal- 
vation, and  oi"  eternal  lite  through  him  !  May  we  all  fore- 
go our  boasts  and  renounce  our  vain  confidences,  may  vvc 
couic  as  coiidemiied  criminals,  not  to  buy,  merit,  or  earn, 
the  favour  of  God,  which  is  life  eternal,  but  to  supplicate 
him,  for  Christ's  sake,  to  bestow  ii  on  us  as  a  free  gift, 
that  he  may  have  all  the  glory  both  now  and  for  evermore ! 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VII.  V.  1 — 4.  The  aposde  had  before  .said, 
•'  Sin  shall  not  have  dominion  over  you,  for  ye  are  not 
•'  under  the  law,  but  under  grace."  (i\'c»<e,  vi.  14,  1.5.) 
and  he  here  proceeds  to  confirm  and  illustrate  that  propo- 
sition. In  interpreting  these  verses,  the  meaning  of  the 
word  law  must  be  first  carefully  settled,  that  is,  whether 
the  ceremonial  law  in  particular,  or  the  Mosaic  dispen- 
sation in  general,'  or  the  moral  law,  as  requiring  perfect 
obedience  in  order  to  justification  of  life,  be  intended. 
Most  expositors  explain  it  either  of  the  ceremonial  law, 
or  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  but  they  do  not  assign  any 
satisfactory  reason,  why  sin  must  have  had  dominion  over 
a  man,  as  long  as  he  continued  under  the  ceremonial  law, 
or  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  or  why  deliverance  from  the 
law  in  this  sense,  by  professing  the  Gospel,  should  ensure 
his  liberty  from  that  slavery.  No  doubt,  great  numbers 
under  the  Mosaic  dispensation  were  both  justified  and 
sanctified  (by  the  mercy  and  grace  of  the  new  covenant 
indeed ;)  but  their  relation  to  the  law  did  not  prevent  them 
from  being  made  free  from  sin.  On  the  other  hand,  vast 
numbers  remain  slaves  to  sin  under  the  Christian  dispensa 


more  general  sense,  it  should  be  noticed,  that  he  is  only 
illustrating  his  main  subject  by  an  aj)t  similitude.  '  When 
'  the  apostle  particularly  meant  the  ceremonial,  in  distinc- 
'  tion  from  the  moral,  law,  he  frequently  spoke  of  it  in 
■  diminutive  terms.  {Epit.  ii.  ^5.  Col.  ii.  20.  Heb.  xii'i. 
'  13.  ix.  10.)  But  none  of  these  lessening  or  distinctive 
•  characters  of  the  law  are  found  in  this  epistle,  to 
'  restrain  it  to  the  ceremonial  law,  in  what  is  said  about 
'  justification  by  its  works.'  {Guise.)  Those  remarks 
may  prepare  the  way  for  that  interpretation  of  this 
passage,  and  of  the  chapter,  which,  after  mature  deli- 
beration. I  have  given.  Many  Jewish  converts  to  Chris- 
tianity resided  at  Rome,  and  the  apostle,  it  is  probable, 
more  immediately  intended  these,  when  he  said,  *'  I  speak 
"  unto  you  that  know  the  law."  But  several  of  the  Gen- 
tile converts  had  doubtless  got  acquainted  with  the  books 
of  Moses.  Now  it  was  well  known  by  them,  that  the 
law  retained  its  authority  over  a  man,  to  enforce  obedi- 
ence or  inflict  punishment,  as  long  as  he  lived,  (or  as  it 
lived,  as  the  clause  may  be  rendered.)  In  ordinary  cases 
death  alone  dissolved  the  relation  between  the  Jew  and  the 
law,  yet,  in  jiarticular  instances,  the  law  became  dead, 
and  lost  its  authority  to  command  or  condemn  a  man, 
through  his  change  of  circumstance  :  and  when  the  Jew 
became  a  Christian,  and  understood  his  Christian  liberty; 
his  relation  to  the  legal  dispensation  was  finally  terminated. 
From  this  case  of  a  Jew,  in  respect  of  the  law  of  Moses, 
as  the  condition  of  the  national  covenant,  they  might  learn 
how  tl'.e  matter  stood  in  respect  of  the  moral  law,  as  the 
condition  of  the  covenant  of  works.  The  law  respecting 
marriage  also,  would  aptly  illustrate  the  subject.  The 
married  woman  was  bound  to  her  husband  in  the  strictest 
ion,  and  their  external  privileges  and  profession  do  not! bonds,  and  while  the  moral  law  forbad  adultery,  the 
deliver  them.  But  so  long  as  a  man  continues  under  the  ijudicial  law  condemned  the  adulteress  to  death ;  but  this 
law,  as  a  covenant,  and  seeks  justification  by  his  own  law  became  dead  to  her,  and  she  to  it,bj  the  death  of 
obedience,  he  inevitably  continues  the  slave  of  sin,  in  one 
form  or   other,   as    nothing    but    "    the   Spirit   of  life  in 


Christ  Jesus"  can  make  any  one  "  free  from  the  law 
•'  of  sin  and  death;"  and  on  the  other  hand,  every  one 
who  is  delivered  from  the  law,  as  a  covenant,  by  living 
faith  in  Christ,  is,  by  the  "  Spirit  of  life"  given  to  him, 
delivered  from  the  bondage  of  sin,  which  shall  never  more 
have  dominion  over  him.  The  apostle's  argument  through 
the  rest  of  this  chapter  relates  exclusively  to  the  moral 
law,  and  refers  especially  to  the  tenth  commandment,  as 
they  who  explain  these  verses  of  the  ceremonial  law,  or 
the"  Mosaic  dispensation,  are  constrained  to  admit;  and 
though  he  speaks  in  the  first  three  verses  of  the  law  in  a 


her  husband.  If,  before  this,  she  had  been  married  to 
another  man,  the  law  would  have  condemned  her  to  be 
stoned  ;  but  after  her  husband's  death,  she  incurred  no 
penalty  by  marrying  another  man.  The  apostle  does  not, 
in  this  place,  state  the  j^reccpts  concerning  marriage  under 
the  Christian  dispensation  ;  he  merely  shows,  in  one  parti- 
cular, how  the  case  stood  under  the  law;  he  says  nothing 
concerning  divorces  or  polygamy,  neither  docs  he  intimate 
that  the  man  would  be  an  adulterer,  who  took  another 
wife,  while  his  former  was  living  and  not  legally  divorced; 
yet  our  Lord  hath  taught  this.  (ISotes,  Matt.  xix.  1 — 9.) 
It  would  therefore  be  foreign  to  the  aposde's  design  to 
interpret  his  words  as  meaning,  that  a  woman,  who  had 


A.  D.  bi. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


A.  D.  61. 


m  riii.  3, 9.  John      5  Fov  wlicii  We  wcvG  '"  ill  the  flesh,  the 

Hi.  6.  Gal.  Y.  J6.  ^  .  .     .  1    •    1  111 

i7.j4.Eph  ii  3  ♦  motions  ot  sins  "which  were  by  the  law, 

II.  Til   lii.  3  ^  ,      .       ' 

'GT.pa„i<mt  i  0  tiici   work  in  our  ^  members  to  ^  bring 
'«)>"  -."r.'"" '•  fortli  fruit  unto  death. 

20      1  Cor    xr.  i     i-  i   /■  1 

-9  Ga^i"nT"'io^  ^  ■""*  ■■  now  we  are  dehvered  from  the 
f  joiin'i'ii '4  '"  '^^^''  t  that  being  dead  wherein  we  were 
'i9~Gj?'v"i9-  held  ;  that  we  should  '^  serve  in  newness 
p^M.^Ti  'i3'*i9  of  spirit,  and  not  in  the  oldiiess  of  the 
coi.iii.5  ja^  letter. 

q  vi.  21. r  1  vi.  H,  15   Gal.  iii.  13.  23-25.  iv   4,5. r  Or.  bring  dead  to  thai.  1    4 

31  9   ii   27-29   vi.  4.  II    19-22.  sii.  2.  Ez   Ki.  19    EXXti   26.    2  Cor  iii.  6.  v.  17.  Gal.  ii 
19,20  vi.  15  Phil.  iii.  3.  Col  iii.  10. 


been  equitably  divorced  for  consanguinity,  (which  rendered 
her  former  marriage  a  nullity ;)  or  for  any  other  cause, 
would  be  guilty  of  adultery,  if  she  married  again  during 
her  former  husband's  life  :  for  neither  the  law  of  Moses, 
nor  the  precepts  of  Christ,  inculcate  any  such  thing. 
Now  the  case  of  the  believer,  in  respect  of  the  subject  un- 
der consideration,  bore  some  analogy  to  that  which  had 
been  stated,  Not  only  were  the  Jewish  converts  dead  to 
the  Mosaic  ]aw.  by  its  virtual  abrogation  ;  but  all  true 
Christians  were  become  dead  to  the  moral  law,  as  a  cove- 
nant of  Works  "  by  the  body  of  Christ,"  by  his  incarna 
tion,  obedience,  and  sacrifice  on  the  cross  for  their  trans 
gressions.  He  having  thus  answered  its  demands  as  their 
Surety,  it  had  no  further  power  to  condemn  ;  but  believ- 
ers were  looked  upon  to  have  fully  endured  its  sentence, 
and  fulfilled  its  righteousness,  by  their  Representative. 
Thus  the  relation  between  them  and  the  law  was  dissolved, 
(as  marriage  is  by  the  natural  or  legal  death  of  either  par- 
ly ;)  and  this  was  in  order  to  their  being  married  to  Christ 
as  risen  from  the  dead,  that  being  united  to  him  according 
to  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  interested  in  all  his  unsearch- 
able riches,  they  might,  by  the  supply  of  his  Spirit,  bring 
forth  such  fruit  in  their  lives,  as  should  bear  the  holy  stamp  of 
God  upon  it ;  be  meet  for  his  gracious  acceptance  ;  and 
honourable  to  his  name.  It  should  be  remembered,  that 
many  of  the  Christians  at  Rome  had  been  Gentiles,  who 
never  were  under  the  Mosaic  law ;  and  even  the  Jewish 
converts  were  not  as  yet  required  to  renounce  it :  and  this 
consideration  still  more  fully  proves  that  the  apostle  meant 
something  very  different  from  what  many  learned  exposi- 
tors have  supposed.     (Note,  Gal.  ii.  19,  20.) 

V.  5,  6.  "  In  the  flesh,"  evidently  means  an  unrege- 
nerate  state,  (Mars:,  fiff-)  which  is  the  necessary  conse- 
quence of  being  under  the  covenant  of  works,  and  desti- 
tute of  the  grace  of  the  Gospel.  While,  therefore,  both 
Jews  and  Gentiles  were  in  this  state,  the  motions  of  sin, 
or  those  carnal  desires  and  affections  which  the  law  forbad, 
powerfully  exerted  themselves,  wrought  by  the  members 
of  the  body,  or  rather  in  all  the  constituent  parts  of  the 
man,  to  produce  such  thoughts,  desires,  words,  and 
works,  as  subjected  them  to  death  by  the  sentence  of  the 
law,  instead  of  entitling  them  to  life,  as  having  fulfilled  its 
righteousness.  But  when,  by  faith  in  Christ,  diey  were 
delivered  from  that  covenant,  and  their  former  relation  to 
the  law  was  dissolved,  they  becoming  dead  to  it,  or  it 
becoming  dead  to  them,  they  were  brought  into  a  new  re- 
lation to  Christ,  and  God  dealt  with  them  by  another  co- 
venant. Being,  therefore,  now  regenerate,  and  having  .sure 
promises  of  grace  as  well  as  mercy,  they  were  encoura- 


7  '  What  shall  we  say  then  ?  "  Is  the 
law  sin  ?  God  forbid.  Nay,  =«  I  had  not 
known  sin  but  by  the  law  :  lor  1  had  not 
known  I  lust,  except  the  law  had  said, 
^  Thou  shalt  not  covet, 

8  But  '  sin,  taking  occasion  by  the 
commandment,  ^  wrought  in  me  alf  man- 
ner of  concupi-u  ence.  ''  For  without  the 
law  sin  ivas  dead. 

i5pll.  V.  3  Col.  iii    5.    1  John  ii.  15,  10. z  11.  13.  17,  i».  15    v.  SO.- 


tiii.S  iv  l.vi.14 
u  8.  11.  '.3.  I  Cor 

XV.  56 
xa    ii      in.     I's. 

xtx.7 — ILV  ciix 

'.IS. 
t    Or,      concvvi' 

tcerce        8.        1 

Thes  It  5 
y  xiii  9.  Celi.iii. 

6      Ex.  XX   r. 

Deut.     V.     21. 


Mart.    V     :a. 

Luke     Sii.     16 
— a  Jam   i   14, 


ged  and  enabled  to  worship  and  obey  God  in  newness  of 
spirit,  from  ingenuous  principles,  according  to  the  spi- 
ritual meaning  of  the  precept,  in  cordial  love  and  gratitude 
under  the  intluence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  not  merely 
with  external  observances,  moral  or  ceremonial,  according 
to  the  mere  letter  of  the  precejit,  and  the  corrupt  glosses 
of  the  scribes  and  elders  upon  it,  of  which  alone  the  old  na- 
ture is  capable.  {Notes,  kc.  Matt.  v.  "2  Cor.  iii.)  '  Some 
'  of  the  works  of  the  flesh  do  not  require  the  members  of 
'  our  body,  but  only  the  faculties  of  our  minds,  for  their 
'  performance.'     (Locke.) 

V.  7,  8.  It  might  be  objected,  that  if  they  who  were 
under  the  law  inevitably  remained  the  slaves  of  sin,  and  if 
none  could  serve  God  in  newness  of  spirit,  till  they  were 
dead  to  it,  and  it  to  them,  surely  the  law  and  sin  were  in 
substance  the  same,  and  would  not  this  be  a  vile  aspersion 
to  cast  upon  the  law  of  God  .-'  To  this  objection,  the 
aposde  answered,  with  abhorrence  of  such  blasphemy,  by 
observing  that  the  law  and  sin  were  diameUically  opposite 
to  each  other,  and  that  the  former  tended  to  discover  and 
detect  the  latter,  (iii.  20.  v.  20,)  so  that,  in  his  owr; 
case,  he  should  not  have  known  the  sinfulness  of  his 
aflections  and  actions,  but  by  the  law.  That  exact  balance 
detected  the  deficiency  of  his  obedience,  and  that  perfect 
standard  showed  the  obliquity  of  his  heart  and  life,  as 
well  as  proved  his  sins  to  be  more  aggravated  and  numer- 
ous, than  he  had  ever  Before  imagined  ;  at  the  same  time 
that  it  contained  no  provision  of  mercy  or  grace  for  him. 
Thus  the  wholesome  laws  of  the  community  shut  up  the 
criminal  in  a  dungeon,  load  him  with  fetters,  and  con- 
demn him  to  death  for  his  contrariety  to  them  ;  but  the 
clemency  of  the  prince  alone  can  give  him  a  pardon  and 
release.  In  particular,  the  aposde  observes,  that,  by  his 
natural  conscience  without  the  law,  he  should  not  have 
known  that  hist,  or  coveting,  was  sinful ;  he  should  not 
have  supposed,  that,  though  free  from  adultery,  theft,  or 
murder,  yet  the  desire  of  a  forbidden  indulgence,  or  an 
object  withheld  by  Providence,  was  criminal,  even  so 
criminal  as  to  expose  him  to  the  curse  of  the  law.  Nay, 
he  should  not  have  felt  so  many  Ivstings  or  covetincrs,  if 
the  very  strictness  of  the  commandment,  "  Thou  shalt  not 
"  covet,"  had  not  given  occasion  to  them.  So  that  sin, 
(his  depraved  nature,  spoken  of  as  an  agent,)  traiterously 
watching  the  opjiortunity  of  destroying  him,  took  occasion 
from  the  commandment  to  excite  in  his  heart  all  manner  of 
concupiscence.  The  imagination  began  to  rove  after  for- 
bidden objects,  the  carnal  heart  hankerer'  fcr  them,  and  he 
was  led  to  conceive  of  some  greater  satisfaction  in  them, 
Uian  in  those  which  were  not  forbidden.     That  man  has 

F  2 


J.  D.  01. 


ROMANS. 


J.  D.  61- 


cMvt.  lis.  20.      9  I^oi-  c  I  ^ya3  alive  ''  without  the  law 

Juke  K    25-19.  Ill  1 

XV.29.  xvi.19- Qfjce  :    '  but    when    the    commandment 
u.  21    riiii.  Ill  .  .  1  1    !•     1 

d*M.tt  V  21. &C.  came,  '  sm  revived,  s  and  I  died. 
"iB-'s""''      10    And  ''the    commandment,    which 

'pi' i'i"' )?  GuT  '"«■'   ordained  to  life,  I  found  to  be  unto 

in,  1 1 

I  31-23  viii    7. 5  1-6   Marg.  II.  iii.  JO.  Oil.  ii.  19 b  X  5.  Lo 

i.\.  II.  Lu'^e  X.  27-29.  2  Cor  in   7. 


no  deep  knowledge  of  human  nature,  or  the  perverse 
wickedness  of  his  own  heart,  who  does  not  ob.serve,  or  is 
not  conscious,  of  this  irrational  proi)ensity,  to  fancy  that 
there  is  something  cxciuisiteiy  jileasurable  in  what  is  out 
of  our  reach,  or  prohibited.  Indeed,  it  seems  natural  to 
expect  that  it  would  be  so  with  the  posterity  of  those, 
who  could  be  satisfied  with  no  fruit  in  the  garden  of  God, 
c.Kccpt  thn  which  he  had  forbidden;  amidst  the  profusion 
of  E'.len,  pci-ha|)S  that  tree  had  been  disregarded,  if  it  had 
not  been  prohibited.  We  soon  see  this  propensity  in 
others,  especially  in  our  children,  though  perhaps  self- 
love  may  m.ike  us  blind  to  it  in  ourselves.  "  For  without 
"  the  law  sin  was  dead ;"  not  only  the  same  affections  and 
actions' could  not  have  hurt  us,  if  the  law  had  not  given 
sin  its  condemning  power,  but  the  sinful  principle  lays 
comparatively  in  a  dead  or  dormant  state,  as  a  frozen 
serpent  is  inactive  and  innoxious,  til!  the  warmth  enlivens 
it,  and  it  recovers  vigour,  and  then  if  provoked  its  nature 
becomes  apparent.  Thus  the  spiritual  precepts  and  awful 
sanctions  of  the  law  excite  the  dcjiravity  of  the  heart  by 
their  contrariety  to  it,  (as  the  alkali  produces  an  effer- 
vescence by  its  opposition  to  the  acid  ;)  and  so  the  heart 
rises  in  blasphemous  enmity  to  the  law,  and  rushes  more 
impetuously  into  transgression.  In  what  sense  can  this  be 
applieil  to  the  ceremonial  law,  the  ordinances  of  which  a 
carnal  mind  might  readily  com|)ly  with,  provided  their 
relation  to  the  Gospel  were  not  perceived  ?  Does  the  tenth 
commandinent  belong  to  the  ceremonial  law  ?  Where  is 
the  marked  transition  from  the  ceremonial  to  the  moral 
law  to  be  found  in  this  discussion  ?  Is  not  the  apostle 
evidently  throughout  illustrating  "bne  proposition,  namely, 
that  they  who  are  under  the  law  are  slaves  to  sin  ?  I'he 
inconsistency  of  expositors,  who  set  out  by  confining  the 
meaning  to  the  ceremonial  law,  or  the  Mosaic  dispensa- 
tion, and  then  gli  le.  either  imperceptibly  to  themselves, 
or  at  least  without  hintins:  it  to  their  readers,  to  the  most 
spiritual  jjrccept  of  the  moral  law,  must  be  obvious  to 
every  attentive  student ;  and  the  perplexity  which  arises 
from  this  source  is  inexpressible.  '  It  is  surprising  to  me, 
'  that  the  learned  Mr.  Locke,  and  some  others  after  him, 
•■  shouhl  make  the  sense  of  the  passage  to  be,  "  without 
•'  the  law,"  (meaning  the  law  given  by  Moses)  "  sin  is 
•'  dead,"  not  able  to  hurt  me,  or,  without  the  law  of 
'  Moses,  which  annexes  death  to  transgression,  sin  is  as 
'  good  as  dead,  is  not  able  to  have  its  will  against  me,  and 
'  bring  death  upon  me.  For  this  is  contrary  to  the 
'  apostle's  |>eremptory  assertions,  that  "  by  one  man  sin 
"  entered  into  the  world  and  death  by  sin,"  "  that  sin 
''  was  in  the  world  until."  or  all  along  before,  "  the 
"  law,"  and  that"  death  reigned  from   Adam  to  Moses." 

*  (v.    12 — 14. ■)     How  then  could  it  be  said,  that   sin  was 

*  not  able  to  hurt  the  apostle,  or  to  bring  death  en  hicn, 
'or  upon  any   other  Jew,  without  the   law   of  Moses; 


1 1  For  '  sin,  taiviii'x  occasion  by  the  ■  ^  '^.  ^  , 

,  ,      ,  ."       ,  ,J,         .     k  lixl  5  20  Jer. 

commandment,  ''deceived  nie,  and  by  it  x».i  a.  xi,i  is 

,  '  ./  Ob  3.     kpli   IV. 

slew  me.  22  'J'J'j'jilj"' 

12  Wherefore  '  tlie  law  w  holy;  and 'J«  li^'^.^'j/'J; 
™  the  commandment  holy,  and  just,  and  f^'iVVi'x; 

frood.  "^  '-'=*    "'»  ^'^'■ 

a""-""'  8C        127,      I2«. 

127    UO   172.  I  Tim.  i  6  m  7. 


'  since  "  it  had  reigned  unto  death,"  so  many  hundred 
'  years  before  that  law  was  given  ;  and  we  are  told,  that 
'  the  very  heathens,  who  had  only  the  law  of  nature, 
'  knew  the  judgment  of  God,  that  the  transgressors  of 
'  that  law  were  worthy  of  death  V  {Rom.  i.  32.)  {Guise.) 
v.  9 — 12.  It  seems  evident,  that  the  apostle  here 
spoke  literally  of  himself  and  his  own  experience.  If  he 
personated  another  man,  why  did  he  not  give  some 
intimation  of  his  design  ?  In  another  place  he  fairly 
brought  forward  the  Jew,  (ii.  17 — 29.)  and  ambiguity  is 
no  characteristic  of  his  writings.  Indeed,  I  apprehend, 
that  the  more  humble  and  spiritual  any  Christian  is,  the 
more  clearly  will  he  perceive,  that  the  aposde  describes  the 
experience  of  the  true  believer,  from  his  first  convictions 
to  his  greatest  progress  in  grace  during  this  present  life. 
His  avowed  object  is  to  show  that  the  law  can  do  nothing 
for  a  sinner,  either  to  justify  or  sanctify  him,  and  that  the 
believer  feels  this  daily,  as  long  as  he  lives.  ''  1  was," 
says  he,  "alive  without  the  law_  once;"  he  was  once  a 
Pharisee,  ignorant  of  the  spirituality  of  the  law,  and  only 
attentive  to  the  outward  letter,  to  the  corrupt  glosses  of 
the  scribes,  which  served  only  to  limit  and  explain  away 
even  the  literal  sense  of  the  command,  and  to  ceremonies 
and  traditions;  and  having  some  general  decency  of  cha- 
racter, without  any  acquaintance  with  his  inward  corrup- 
tions, he  concluded  that  his  heart  and  life  were  good,  and 
that  he  was  in  a  state  of  acceptance  with  God.  But  when 
the  commandment  came  to  his  conscience,  by  the  convic- 
tions of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  he  perceived  its  righteous 
and  extensive  requirements,  and  its  severe  denunciations, 
he  found  the  lusts  of  his  heart,  which  before  seemed 
dormant,  rise  against  it,  and  every  endeavour  to  fulfil  its 
precepts  showed  him  more  plainly  his  inability  to  do  it. 
Thus  his  former  hopes  died  away,  he  found  himself  a 
helpless  sinner  under  merited  condemnation,  and  became  as 
a  dead  man,  except  as  the  Gospel  revived  him  from  despon- 
dency. And  the  law,  of  which  the  promise  was,  that 
"  The  man  that  doeth  these  things  shall  live  in  them," 
which  was  originally  ordained  to  life  for  holy  creatures, 
and  from  which  he,  though  a  sinner,  had  expected  heaven, 
was  "  found  to  be  unto  death  ;"  even  as  the  law  of  the 
land,  which  secures  the  lives  of  honest  men,  is  found  to  be 
unto  death  by  the  murderer  or  robber.  The  ceremonial 
law  was  not  ordained  unto  life,  except  as  it  pointed  out 
Christ,  the  Substance  of  its  shadows,  and  it  was  found  unto 
death  by  none,  but  those  who  made  it  an  appendix  to  the 
covenant  of  works,  and  rejected  Christ  for  the  sake  of  it ; 
and  this  jiorfeclly  coinciilcs  with  the  interpretation  above 
given.  For  sin,  the  corruption  of  fallen  nature,  being 
averse  to  the  holy  strictness  of  the  law,  by  its  extreme 
deceitfulncss,  seduced  Paul  into  various  tr:m=gressions,  and 
thus  slew  all  his  self-righteous  hopes,  and  actually  brought 
him  under  deeper  condemnation.     Not  that  the  law  Cflugct? 


J.  D.  6!. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


.^.  D,  CJ. 


,iii  3.  cuii.      1 3  \Yr^g  „  jjj^i^  jj^jjj  wliich  is  good,  made 
im'i  is-ij'^' deathunto  me  ?  God  forbid.  But  "sin,  that 
it  might  appear  sin,  working  death  in  me  by 
that  which  is  good ;   that  sin  by  the  com- 
mandment miffht  become  exceedinff  sinful. 


this,  or  even  gave  any  just  occasion  for  it :  though  sin  took 
occasion  from  it,  as  a  wielded  man  takes  occasion  fi'oni  a 
pious  discourse,  or  a  friendly  admonition,  to  scotf,  blas- 
pheme, or  rage  die  more.  The  whole  law  must  therefore 
be  allowed  to  be  perfectly  holy,  the  transcript  of  the  divine 
character ;  and  each  commandment,  (especially  that  pro- 
hibiting concupiscence.)  most  pure,  and  at  the  utmost 
distance  from  moral  evil;  most  just,  as  recjuiring  nothing 
more  than  what  is  righteously  due  to  God  and  our  neigh- 
bours ;  and  most  good,  as  tending  to  the  true  welfare  of 
ourselves,  our  families,  the  community,  and  all  mankind  : 
so  that  the  universal  observance  of  it  would  almost  anni- 
hilate the  evils  of  the  world,  and  convert  earth  into  heaven. 
The  apostle  never  passes  such  eulogiums  on  the  cere- 
monial law,  or  the  Mosaic  dispensation :  they  had  a 
temporary  fitness  and  goodness  ;  but  they  made  nothing 
perfect,  and  consisted  of  carnal  ordinances,  which  con- 
tinued in  force  till  the  time  of  reformation. 

V.  13,  14.  The  question  here  recurred,  Was  a  good 
law  made  death  to  those  who  were  under  it  ?  Was  this  its 
natural  tendency  and  efficacy  ?  This  conclusion  the  apostle 
rejects  with  detestation.  Wholesome  food,  or  a  valuable 
medicine,  through  a  diseased  state  of  the  body,  or  when 
taken  improperly,  may  occasion  death,  contrary  to  its 

feneral  and  proper  tendency  :  but  poison  kills,  as  a  cause 
y  its  native  efficacy.  The  law  may  occasion  death  through 
man's  depravity  ;  but  sin  is  the  poison  that  causes  it.  It 
was  not  therefore  the  law,  but  sin,  that  was  made  death  to 
Paul;  sin  took  occasion  from  the  goodness  of  the  law  to 
manifest  its  own  deformity,  odiousness,  and  dire  malig- 
nity, by  working  death  in  him  by  that  which  w^as  good,  as 
an  intemperate  man  murders  himself,  not  by  a  sword  or 
by  poison,  but  by  the  wholesome  gifts  of  a  bountiful 
Providence.  Thus  through  the  commandment  "  sin  be- 
"  came  exceeding  sinful ;"  that  is,  the  odious  and  ruinous 
nature  of  sin,  as  well  as  the  sinfulness  of  the  human 
heart,  were  most  clearly  shown,  in  order  that  the  abound- 
ing grace  of  God  might  appear  the  more  glorious.  For, 
says  the  apostle,  we  "  know  and  allow  that  the  law  is 
"  spiritual.''''  It  is  not  like  human  laws,  which  only 
reach  to  the  outward  actions,  and  take  no  cognizance  of 
the  motives,  aftections,  and  thoughts :  for  God  chiefly  re- 
spects these  :  the  law  requires  an  entire  coiiforfoity  to  the 
spiritual  excellency  of  the  divine  perfections,  and  such  a 
state  of  the  heart  as  approves  itself  to  him  who  is  a  Spirit ; 
and  it  allows  of  nothing  but  what  is  done  from  the  most 
pure  and  sublime  motives,  and  in  perfect  love,  zeal,  gra- 
titude, and  delight.  Compared  with  this,  the  apostle 
found  that  he  was  "  carnal,  sold  under  sin  :"  his  nature 
was  perfectly  opposite  to  this  spiritual  law ;  and  afte'r  all 
his  attainments  in  grace,  he  found  himself  so  much  short 
of  this  perfection,  and  in  every  respect  so  unable  to  attain 
to  it,  though  he  ardently  aspired  after  it ;  that  he  seemed 
comparatively  to  be  carnal,  and  like  a  man  who  is  sold 
against  his  v.ill  to  a  hated  master,  from  whom  he  can  by 


li    For   we   know   that  f  (lie   law  is  ^J;';,  ^f'?  ; 
spiritual;  *•  but  I  am  'carnal,  '  sold  under  sC'^j,'^^;"- 


(]  in.  52.23.  JoSslii  6    Ps  cxis.  24.    Prr 

6.  7.  xvni    11-14    Kpti    ill.  8 r 

xxxiii  27.  36.  xl.  L-J.  Es.  xii   a-J.  x\ 
111.  3  Am.  il    e    .Matt,  xvili  2^. 


X. 

5 

!■; 

V 

5. 

Ixiv 

i. 

G. 

Li 

I,e. 

v   8 

\!i. 

1  K 

ui^ 

.'. 

'i  Ki 

J 

X 

►,T. 

17 

.'4    ( 

Is 

1.  l'. 

no  means  set  himself  at  liberty.  Numbers  cannot  con- 
ceive, that  St.  Paul  could  mean  this  of  himself  as  a  con- 
firmed believer  ;  and  finding  it  to  be  inseparably  connected 
with  what  follows,  they  would  explain  the  whole  of  v.n 
awakened  .Jew,  or  some  other  convinced  sinner,  who  is 
seeking  justification  by  die  works  of  the  law  ;  or  at  most 
of  an  unconfirmed  believer.  But  such  diings  are  spoken 
as  are  true  of  none  but  real  Christians  ;  and  the  whole 
is  actually  verified  in  their  experience.  A  believer  can- 
not willingly  sell  himself  to  work  wickedness,  as  Ahuh 
did;  nor  will  he  imitate  those  slaves,  who  loved  their 
master  and  his  service,  and  refused  liberty  when  oflered  to 
them  :  yet  when  he  compares  his  actual  attainments  with 
the  spirituality  of  the  law,  and  with  his  own  desire  and 
aim  to  obey  it,  he  sees  that  he  is  yet  to  a  great  degree  car- 
nal in  the  state  of  his  mind,  and  under  the  power  of  evil 
propensities,  from  which,  (like  a  man  sold  for  a  slave,)  he 
cannot  wholly  emancipate  himself.  Me  is  carnal  in  exact 
proportion  to  the  degree  in  which  he  falls  short  of  peifect 
conformity  to  the  law  of  God  :  and  he  indignantly  and 
reluctantly  serves  an  abhorred  master ;  yet  cannot  shake 
off  the  galling  chain,  till  his  powerful  and  gracious  Friend 
comes  to  rescue  him  from  it.  It  is  true,  this  inability  lies 
only  in  the  remaining  evil  of  his  heart  :  yet  it  is  a  real 
but  most  humiliating,  hinderance  to  his  servino-  God,  as 
angels  and  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect  do,  or 
as  the  Saviour  did,  who  could  say,  "  The  prince  of 
"  this  world  cometh,  and  hath  nothing  in  me."  To  this 
perfect  holiness  the  zealous  believer  cannot  but  aspire, 
nothing  short  of  it  will  ever  satisfy  his  "  hungerinc^  and 
"  thirsting  after  righteousness,"  and  this  proves  that  in 
another  sense  he  is  made  free  from  sin,  and  become  the 
"  servant  of  righteousness."  As  the  apostle  was  far  more 
enlightened  and  humble  than  Christians  in  general  are,  so 
doubtless  this  clog  was  more  uneasy  to  him,  than  it  is  to 
them,  (though  some  of  us  find  our  lives  at  times  embit- 
tered by  iU)  So  that  this  energetic  language,  which  many 
imagine  to  describe  an  unestablished  believer's  experience 
or  even  that  of  an  unconverted  person,  seems  to  have 
resulted  from  the  extraordinary  degree  of  St.  Paul's  sancti- 
fication,  aad  the  depth  of  his  self-abasement  and  hatred  of 
sin  ;  and  the  reason  of  our  not  readily  understandino-  him 
seems  to  be,  because  we  are  so  far  beneath  him  in  holiness, 
humility,  acquaintance  with  the  spirituality  of  God's  law' 
and  the  evil  of  our  own  hearts.  In  the  former  part  of  the 
chapter,  the  aposde  had  spoken  in  the  past  tense,  "  I  wa.=; 
"  alive,  &.C  ;"  but  here  he  uses  die  present,  to  which  he 
uniformly  adheres  in  what  follows.  He  had  described  his 
state  as  a  blind  proud  Pharisee,  and  the  manner  in  which 
he  became  dead  to  the  law,  as  to  dependence  on  it  for 
justification  ;  and  here  he  shows,  that  even  as  a  confirmed 
Christian,  all  his  hope  and  all  his  holiness  must  come  from 
Christ,  according  to  the  new  covenant.  Thus,  in  another 
place,  he  says,  "  What  things  were  gain  to  me,  these  J 
"  counted  loss  for  Christ,  yea,  doubtless,  and  I  count  ai' 


j}.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


Jl.  D.  61. 


1  xiv  28   Luke       1.5  For  '  that  ^vhich  I  do,  I  *  allow  not; 
gV  know  r,  for"  what  I  would,  that  do  I  not;  but 
.2  Tim. li' IS.'     x  what  I  hate,  tiiat  do  I. 
Ii"iy  i"  I'v       ^''    If  then   I  do  that  wliich  I  would 
-■>  "'"ic^^l  ""*'  *  ^  consent  unto  the  l^w  that  it  is 

20  'oal.'v.  17   p-ood. 

'john/?  8  '       ^^   iSow  then,  ^  it  is  no  more  1  that  do 
V'xiv"^?  'io'c'.  it?  ^^ut "  sin  that  dwelleth  in  me. 
?s«?i?3.'"p,lii       18  For  1  know  "  that  in  me,  (that  is, 
\'jj  ;,^,j»ii;^-'^  in   ray  flesh,)  dwelleth  no  good  thing: 

i.3    Judei3 yl2.  14   S2.Ps.csix.  127,158 2  20  iv   7.  8.  2Cor.  viii    12    Phil 

iii.  8  9 a  18   io.  23  Jam    iv  S  6. h  Gen.  vii   5   vlii  21.  Job  ji'"  ■•  »"  n— ifi 

XXV  '4   P8.  11    5.  Is.  Ixiv.  6.  Ma"    «"    11      Mark  vii    Si- 
Tit  iii  3  I  Pet  iv.  2. c  S 


jii.  8  9 a  18   20.  23   Jam    iv  S  6. h  Gen.  vii   5   vlii  21.  Job  xiv.  4  XV.  14—16 

xxv'4  P8.  li  5.  Is.  Ixiv.  6.  MatI  XV.  19.    Mark  vii   21—23    Luke  xi.  13    E(.h  ii.  1-5 
3-13.  xiii  li.  Juhn  iii  6.  Gal  v.  19-21.21. 


"  things  but  loss,  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of 
"  Christ  Jesus,  &c."  (Note,  Phil,  iii.  7—9.)  Some  in- 
deed make  the  transition  fiom  the  experience  of  the  apos- 
tle, under  his  first  convictions,  to  his  subsequent  conflict 
with  indwelling  sin,  to  be  made  at  the  next  verse ;  but 
the  change  of  tense  in  this  place  hardly  admits  of  that 
construction.  In  the  very  same  chapter,  in  which  our 
Lord  pronounces  Peter  blessed,  as  a  believer,  he  says, 
'•  Thou  savourest  not  the  things  that  be  of  God,  but  those 
"  that  be  of  men,"  {Mull.  xvi.  23.)  that  is,  thou  art 
ctiiHul,  not  totally,  but  in  a  considerable  degree.  Humbly 
to  confess  and  deeply  to  lament  being  thus  "  carnal  and 
"  sold  under  sin,"  is  not  the  disposition  and  conduct  of  a 
willins;  slave  to  his  lusts  ;  and  the  readiness,  with  which 
numbers  of  the  most  eminent  believers  adopt  the  apostle's 
language,  shows  that  it  is  very  suitable  to  their  strong  feel 
ings  of  self-abasement  and  abhorrence  of  sin.  "  I  ab 
•'  hor  myself,  and  repent  in  dust  and  ashes."  '•  Wo  is  me 
=•  for  I  am  undone,  for  I  am  a  man  of  unclean  lips,  fcc." 
■'  My  soul  cleaveih  unto  the  dust."  "  Surely  I  am  more 
■'  brutish  than  any  man !" 

V,  15 — 1  r.  The  apostle  here  more  jjartlcularly  enlarges 
on  the  conflict,  which  he  dally  maintained  with  the  re- 
mainder of  his  natural  depravity.  He  was  frequently  be 
frayed  into  such  tempers,  words,  or  actions,  as  he  did  not 
approve,  or  allow,  in  his  renewed  judgment  and  affec- 
tions. He  earnestly  desired,  and  fully  determined,  if 
possible,  to  perform  a  perfect  obedience  to  the  law  of 
God,  but  he  continually  fell  short  ;  and  while  he  hated 
and  abhorred  every  kind  and  degree  of  sin,  he  found  it 
impracticable  wholly  to  avoid  committing  it.  In  thus  do- 
in"  what  he  hated,  and  desired  above  all  things  to  shun, 
he  "  consented  to  the  law,  that  it  was  good  ;"  and  as  the 
prevailing  bias  of  his  soul  was  to  holiness,  he  was  eviden 
ced  by  it  to  be  a  regenerate  man,  under  the  covenant  of 
grace,  so  that  it  would  not  be  considered  that  he  did  the 
evil  which  he  hated,  but  it  would  be  charged  to  the  ac- 
count of  sin,  that  dwelt  In  him  as  a  detested  inmate,  which 
he  could  not  expel,  though  he  would  not  willingly  obey  it. 
He  certainly  did  not  meAn  to  e.ijcuse  his  sinfulness,  as  if  he 
might  not  jiislly  have  been  condemned  for  it;  but  to  show- 
that  righteousness  could  In  no  case  be  by  the  law,  and 
that,  by  the  grace  of  the  Gospel,  a  man's  state  and  cha- 
racter arc  determined  according  to  what  habitually  pre- 
vails in  his  heart  and  life,  notwithstanding  impediments 
and  restraints.  A  wicked  man  feels  some  Inward  opposi- 
tion to  his  crimes  from  conscience,  fear,  or  shame,  and 


'  for  to  will  is  present  with  me,  but ''J'ix"i"2.^ 
how  to  perform  that  which  is  eood,  I  find  l7c."~G.i' v'l^ 
not.  ^  r  ""  "' 

19  For  the  good   that  I  would,  I  do 
not :  but  the  evd  whicli  I  would  not,  that 

II  e  17. 

1    do.  f23.     vi     12.   |4. 

20  Now  if  I  do  that  I  would  not,  '  it  is  lllp£,  '»■ 
no  more  I  that  do  it,  but  sin  that  dwelleth  jf^y,'  i',"'^' 
ill  nie  gscbr.  ixx  18, 

'"   ""-•  19.     Ps.xil    12. 

21  I  find  then  '  a  law.  that  when  1  f,'  '^vi"'^": 
would    do    good,  8  evil  is    present  with  ^l^^  {JJ  l^^^ 


he  meets  with  various  obstacles  to  the  gratification  of  his 
desires,  yet  all  this  is  accounted  for  nothing,  whilst  sin 
habitually  jjrevails  in  his  heart  and  conduct  ;  and  a  godly 
man  has  great  hinderances  in  his  holy  progress,  from  in 
dwelling  si;i  and  outward  temptation,  yet  this  is  not 
imputed  to  him  for  condemnation,  seeing  the  prevailing 
state  of  his  heart  and  tenour  of  his  conduct  are  holy. 
Thus  Judas,  in  betraying  Christ,  acted  in  character,  ac- 
cording to  the  habitual,  though  concealed,  state  of  his 
heart  ;  it  was  he  that  did  it :  but  Peter,  through  sudden 
temptation,  acted  out  of  character,  and  contrary  to  the  ha- 
bitual state  of  his  heart,  in  denying  Christ ;  it  was  "  not 
"  he,  but  sin  that  dwelt  in  him,''  according  to  the  gracious 
tenour  of  the  new  covenant. 

V.  18 — 21.  The  aposde  knew,  that  in  him,  as  a  fallen 
creature,  apart  from  regenerating  grace,  no  good  thing, 
but  sin,  and  only  sin,  was  found,  though  its  actings  were 
more  specious  at  one  time  than  another.  It  Is  evident 
from  the  limitation,  "  that  Is,  in  my  flesh,"  that  he  spoke 
as  a  believer,  who  had  grace  as  well  as  sin  dwelling  in 
him  ;  for  it  will  soon  appear,  that  by  flesh,  in  this  con- 
nexion, he  does  not  mean  the  body  as  distinct  from  the 
soul,  but  the  old  man,  or  human  nature,  in  unregeneracy, 
which  never  concuis  with  the  Holy  Spirit  in  regeneration, 
or  with  the  new  man  afterwards,  but  strives  against  both. 
He  was  more  deeply  acquainted  with  this  humiliating  truth 
by  his  experience  subsequent  to  conversion,  than  he  had 
been  before.  Formerly,  he  might  have  supposed  that  a 
little  good  disposition,  or  moral  ability  to  holiness,  was  ia 
man,  but  this  was  now  experimentally  disproved.  As 
regenerate,  he  had  indeed  an  habitual  willingness  to  obey 
the  law  of  God,  and  to  accomplish  the  good  required  by 
it  ;  but  his  corrupt  nature,  though  dethroned  and  crucified, 
made  such  constant  opposition  to  this,  that  he  could  by  no 
means  perform  what  he  aimed  at.  So  that,  in  fact,  he  did 
not  fulfil  that  measure  of  good,  which  he  was  habitually 
desirous  of  doing,  but  in  every  thing  fell  short  of  his  aim  ; 
and  he  was  also  frequently  doing  the  evil,  in  some  measure 
or  respect,  which  he  was  most  bent  upon  avoiding.  Now, 
as  he  was  thus  constantly  baflBed  and  obstructed.  In  his 
earnest  persevering  deslre.«  and  endeavours  to  obey  the  law, 
it  was  evident  that  it  was  not  properly  he,  as  a  believer, 
who  did  this,  but  the  traitor  and  enemy  that  lodged  within 
his  heart.  He  was  obliged,  contrary  to  his  habitually  pre- 
valent inclinations,  to  live  under  a  sort  of  necessity  of 
being  a  sinner,  and  he  could  only  persist  in  maintaining 
the  conflict  with  his  inward  enemies,  without  being  able 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


A.  D.  61. 


h  Till  7  Job  xxiii 

12.  Ps   1  2 

XllC. 

8-10       X 

tl 

csix    16  2! 

31 

47,    48     12 

92 

97  -  UH 

III 

113       127 

167 

174.     Is      li 

7. 

John      iv 

34 

He'.,  "ii  10 

ii.  29  2  Cor 

IV 

16.    Eph.  Ill 

It; 

22  For  "  I  delight  in  the  law  of  God  af- 
ter '  the  inward  man  : 

2:i  But  I  see  "^  another  law  in  m\ 
members,  warring  against  the  law  of  ni} 
mind,  '  and  bringing  me  into  captivity 
to  the  law  of  sin  which  is  in  my  mem- 
bers. 


entirely  to  extirpate  thcni.  For,  in  fact,  he  found,  b} 
painful  experience,  that  there  was  a  law  imposed  upoii 
him,  in  his  present  state  of  warfare,  that  when  he  was 
most  desirous  of  doing  good,  evil  was  present  with  him,  to 
interrupt,  intrude,  baifle,  discourage,  and  defile  him.  Lei 
any  man  who  knows  his  own  heart,  and  the  spirituality  of 
the  law  of  God,  compare  his  actual  conduct,  comprising 
his  thoughts,  affections,  words,  and  woiks,  during  any 
given  time,  with  his  purposes,  prevailing  desires,  and 
earnest  persevering  prayers ;  let  him  take  that  one  dutj 
which  he  esjiecially  aims  to  perform  most  perfectly,  or  thai 
ietnper  or  evil  propensity  which  he  most  longs  to  rec- 
tify or  extinguish  ;  let  him  examine  himself  very  exactly 
in  these  respects  every  night,  and  he  will  surely  find,  that 
he  cannot  but  be  a  sinner  still,  and  is  subjected  to  '•  a  law, 
"  that  when  he  would  do  good,  evil  is  present  with  him." 
God  has  wise  reasons  for  permitting  this  to  be  so,  espe- 
cially to  give  us  a  deeper  sense  of  the  malignity  of  sin  and 
our  own  vileness,  in  order  to  commend  tiie  grace  of  the 
Gospel ;  but  they,  who  are  most  acquainted  with  the  ex- 
cellency of  the  law,  and  most  diligently  aim  in  every 
thing  to  obey  it,  will  be  most  sensible  that  the  case  is 
really  thus  with  them.  Yet  this  opposition  to  sin,  and 
mortifying  disappointment  resjiectiiig  their  most  ardent 
desires,  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  willing  slavery 
of  sin,  and  the  convenient  excuse  of  indwelling  depravity. 
The  apostle.  "  daily  exercised  himself  to  have  a  conscience 
"  void  of  offence  toward  God  and  man  ;"  and  could  call 
others  to  witness,  '•  how  holily,  and  justly,  and  unblame- 
"  ably,  he  had  behaved  among  them."  Yet  this  was  not 
inconsistent  with  his  being  deeply  humbled  in  the  sight  of 
God,  by  the  consciousness  of  wandering  thoughts  in  prayer, 
want  of  fervour  of  love  and  gratitude  to  God,  zeal  for  his 
glory,  and  enlarged  good  will  to  men,  the  rising  of  evil 
tempers,  the  intrusion  of  vain  imaginations,  and  the  in- 
termixture of  selfish  motives.  All  these  are  sin,  and  as 
such,  hated  and  abhorred,  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of 
sanctification  ;  yet  no  mere  man  on  earth,  after  all  pos- 
sil)le  diligence,  watchfulness,  fasting,  and  prayer,  could 
truly  say,  that  in  these  respects  he  was  perfectly  free  from 
sin,  in  his  worship  and  obedience.  So  that  even  a  person, 
who  is  not  conscious  of  at  any  time  neglecting  one  duty, 
or  committing  one  actual  transgression  in  word  or  deed, 
(which  is  at  least  a  most  uncommon  case,)  yet  aspiring  to 
be  holy  as  an  angel,  or  as  Jesus  Christ  was,  will  very 
painfully  feel,  that  "  he  doeth  not  the  things  that  he  would, 
"  and  find  a  law,  that  when  he  would  do  good,  evil  is 
"present  with  him;"  and  the  more  spiritual  the  services 
are,  in  which  he  engages,  the  greater  clog  and  hinderance 
will  it  be  to  him.  Had  the  aposde  intended  to  describe 
♦he   case   of  any  of  those,   however  distinguished,  who 


24  O  ■"  wretched  man  tliat  I  am !  '"^j^pjf  •  {."'"s' 
'  who  shall  deliver  me  from  *  the  body  of  ^  i>xxii  3,  *; 
this  death  .'^  cxix.  2n.8i-«3. 

25  I  °  thank  God  ;  through  Jesus  Christ  f^'V  '-3.  <"'' 

_  '  o  IX   4      Matt.    V. 

our  Lord.     ''  So  then  with  the  mind  1  my-  *_%  ue'v^x' 4. 
.elf  serve  the  law  of  God  j  bat  with  the  "j?*; 
flesh  the  law  of  sin. 


i7   Ps  Ixxi   11. 
Ixxii.l2  xci   14, 
15  cii.  20  Mic. 
vii   19   Zecb.  ix.  n.  12  I.ute  iv.  18  aCor.i  8-10  2Tiin   iJ.  18  Tit.il    14   Heb   ii  15. 

'Or.  IMt  bvdn  0/  dialh  vi   6   viii.  13  Col.  ii.  11. 8  vi.  14   17   Ps  cvii.  IS,  16.  cxvi. 

16,  17.  Is  xii.  1   xlis  9.  13.  Malt,  i   21.  1  Cor  xv.  57.  2  Cor.  is.  15.  xii.  9.  10.   Epli.  v 
17    1  Pet.  ii.  5  9. p  15-24  Gal  v.  17-24. 


20.  Pbil.  ill.  3.  iT.  6.    Col. 


habitually  live  in  sin,  against  the  conviction  of  their  own 
JLidgment  and  conscience,  it  cannot  be  conceived,  that  he 
would  not,  with  his  usual  concise  energy,  have  reprobated 
their  conduct,  as  far  more  aggravated  than  that  of  igno- 
rant and  thoughtless  transgressors ;  but  nothing  of  this 
kind  appears  ;  on  the  contrary,  he  leads  on  the  character, 
which  he  is  describing,  to  exultation  and  joy  in  believing. 
V.  22—25.  By  the  "  inward  man,"  tlie  apostle  must 
mean  the  soul,  as  renewed  by  divine  grace.  He  alone  uses 
the  term,  and  concerning  believers  only.  The  aflections 
and  powers  of  the  soul  of  fallen  man  are  more  opposite  to 
the  law  of  God,  than  the  bodily  appetites  ;  nay,  the  latter 
are  not  sinful,  except  as  improperly  gratified  through  the 
iusts  of  the  heart.  {Marg.  Ref.)  But  to  approve,  and 
even  delight  in,  the  law  of  God,  according  to  the  habitual 
judgment  and  aflections  of  the  soul,  through  a  kind  of 
spiritual  sympathy,  or  congeniality  of  heart  with  its  most 
spiritual  requirements,  must  be  peculiar  to  the  regenerate, 
and  impU  a  high  degree  of  sanctification.  (Note,  viii. 
5—9.)  This  the  apostle  had  attained  to  ;  yet  he  found 
another  law  in  his  members,  (not  the  members  of  his 
body,  but  the  constituent  j)arts  of  the  old  man,)  which 
continually  enjoined  a  conduct,  or  suggested  inclinations, 
contrary  to  "  the  law  of  his  mind ;"  and  this  tended  to 
bring  him  into  captivity  to  the  law  of  sin,  and  in  some 
cases  for  a  time  it  jjroduced  that  effect.  This  painful  con- 
flict was  more  grievous  to  him  than  all  his  other  trials  ;  so 
that  he  was  led  to  bemoan  himself  as  a  wretched  man,  who 
was  constrained  by  invincible  necessity  to  be,  and  to  do, 
what  he  most  abhorred.  This  extorted  a  bitter  com]ilaint, 
which  neither  bonds,  nor  stripes,  nor  tortures,  could 
have  done ;  and  with  a  sort  of  holy  impatience  and  ea- 
gerness, he  exclaimed,  "  O  wretched  man  that  1  am  ! 
"  who  shall  deliver  me  from  the  body  of  this  death  ?"  For 
indwelling  sin  clogged  his  motions,  offended  his  senses, 
and  was  a  nuisance  to  him,  as  a  spiritual  man  ;  even  as  if 
any  one  should  be  forced  to  drag  about  with  him  a  putri- 
fying  corpse,  as  by  a  refinement  of  cruelty  some  have 
been  sentenced  to  do.  He  found  by  experience  that  he 
could  not  deliver  himself;  and  the  law,  instead  of  deliver- 
ing him,  seemed  to  make  the  case  still  worse  ;  but  this 
made  him  the  more  fervently  to  thank  God,  for  the  method 
of  salvation  revealed  through  Jesus  Christ,  which  gave 
him  earnest  and  sure  hopes  of  final  and  complete  deliver- 
ance from  this  enemy,  and  a  triumphant  victory  in  this 
spiritual  warfare.  "  So  then,"  says  he,  "  I  myself  with 
"  miy  mind,"  my  prevailing  judgment,  aflections,  and  pur- 
poses, as  a  regenerate  man,  "  serve  and  obey  the  law  of 
"  God  ;"  but  with  the  flesh,  the  carnal  nature,  the  re- 
mains of  depravity,  "  I  serve  the  law  of  sin,"  or  that 
law  which  wars  against  the   law  of  my  mind.     Before 


A.  D.  Gl. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.   61. 


CHAP.  VIII. 

They,  who  are  in  Christ,  and  walk  after 
the  Spirit,  arc  free  from  condemnation, 
1 — t.  The  carnal,  and  the  spiritual 
mind,  .O — 8.  They,  and  only  they,  are 
the  children  of  God,  who  have  the  Spirit 


of  Christ,  are  led  by  the  Spirit,  and 
mortify  the  flesh,  9 — 14.  The  Spirit  of 
adoption  testifies  with  their  spirit,  and 
marks  than  heirs  of  God,  though  now 
exposed  to  suffering,  15 — 18.  The  cre- 
ation, through  man's  sin,  is  subject  to 
vanity,  and  waits  for  deliverance  at  the 


conversion  the  whole  man  serves  this  law,  with  a  very 
feeble  opposition  from  conscience,  fear,  and  shame ;  but 
at  length  the  usurper  is  dethroned,  and  grace  reigns  in  the 
heart.     Yet  still  the  usurper  lurks  in  the  kingdom,  reigns 
over  his    own    party,  makes   war,  creates   immense  dis- 
turbance, and  gains  temporary  advantages,  but  he  is  hated, 
opposed,  proscribed,  and  shall  die.     Delight  in  the  law  of 
God.     '  This  is  so  sure  a  trace  of  real  piety,  and  is  rcpre 
'  sented  in  Scripture  as  in  this  view  so  decisive,  that  if 
'  it  be  supposed  a  true  representation  of  a  character,  we 
'  must  surely  allow  it  to  have  been  that  of  a  truly  good 
'  man.'     {Doddridge.)    It  is  especially  spoken  of  Christ, 
and  of  the  man  after  God's  own  heart,  as  the  type  of  him. 
It  is  the  effect  of  "  the  law  being  written  in  the  heart," 
and  it  is  the  direct  opposite  of  "  the  carnal  mind,  which  is 
"  enmity  against  God,  for  it  is  not  subject  to  the  law  of 
"  God,  nor  indeed  can  be."    {Marg.  Ref.)     ''  Consenting 
''  to  the  law  that  it  is  good,"  delighting  in  the  holy,  just, 
good,  and  spiritual  law  of  God,  hating  all  evil,  loving  all 
good,  and  being  deeply  distressed  at  not  being  able  to  do 
the  good  that  is  loved,  are  all  exclusively  peculiar  to  the 
regenerate,  and  widely  different  from  a  heathen  saying  in 
one  particular  ;  '1  see  and  approve  the  better,  but  follow 
'  the   worse,'  which  in   fact  any  man  might  say.     Many 
f.i  the  professions  and  petitions  of  David  in  the  hundred 
and  nineteenth  Psalm,  as  well  as  in  other  places,  are  of  a 
-imilar  nature.     {Marg.   Rtf.)     Indeed,  such  a  conflict 
as  is  here  described,  must  exist,  where  sin  is  hated,  and 
the  law  of  God  delighted  in,  till   holiness  is  perfected; 
and  as  abhorrence  of  evil  must  increase  in  proportion  to 
the  love  of  God  and  holiness,  so  the  least  degree  of  evil 
rising  in  the  heart,  and  escaping  from  the  lips,  in  some 
passionate  or  vain  word,  will  necessarily  more  grieve  and 
Ijurden  an  eminent  saint,  than  perhaps  the  grossest  crimes 
did,  before  his  conversion  ;  even  as  a  speck  of  dirt  gives 
more  uneasiness  to  a  very  cleanly  person,  than  the  most 
squalid  filthiness  does  to  those,  who  are  used  to  live  in  it 
as  their  element.     There  is,  therefore,  no  manner  of  need 
to  have  recourse  to  such  uimatural  expedients  in  expound- 
ing  this  cha|"iter.   as  to   imagine,  that  when  the   apostle 
said,   "  I  myself,"    he   meant   some   other   person    of  a 
widely  different  character,  or  the  whole  family  of  Abra- 
ham,  before  and  under  the  law.     However  these  theoiies 
have   been   sanctioned  by  eminent  names,  they  go  upon 
suppositions  for  which  the  Scripture  gives  not  the  least 
ground,  which  are  absurd  in  themselves,  and  which  are 
wholly  unprecedented  and  unparalleled  in  the  writings    of 
any  good  autlior,  sacred  or  profane.     No  doubt,    numbers 
have  perverted  the  words  of  the  apostle  ;  and  it  is  fairly 
allowed,  that  no  man,  who  is  not  himself  engaged  in  this 
oontlict,  can  clearly  understand  his  meaning,  or  fully  enter 
into  tliose  feelings,  which  dicated  his  energetic  language. 
But  as  to  the  former  case,  thoy  who  want  an  excuse  for 


sin,  "  wrest  the  other  Scriptures  also  to  their  own  dcstruc- 
'•  tion  ;"  and  as  to  the  latter,  "  The  secret  of  the  Lord 
"  is  with  them  that  fear  him,"  and  "  The  heart  knowelh 
"  his  own  bitterness,  and  a  stranger  doth  not  intermeddle 
"  with  his  joy."  It  cannot  be  supposed,  that  a  man 
who  never  saw  war  could  enter  into  the  feelings,  and 
fully  understand  the  ardent  language,  of  an  experienced 
soldier,  when  he  related  all  his  conflicts,  dangers,  hard- 
ships, terrors,  narrow  escapes,  victories  and  triumphs. 
But  I  apprehend  that  many  pious  persons  exclude  them- 
selves from  the  rich  source  of  instruction  and  consolation 
in  their  warfare,  provided  for  them  in  this  chapter,  either 
from  fear  lest  others  should  pervert  it  to  bad  pur-poses,  or 
because  men  of  great  name  have  affected  to  rejjrobate  the 
obvious  interpretation,  and  have  tried  to  force  some  other 
meaning  upen  the  words. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

We  stand  in  such  a  relation  to  the  holy  law  of  God,  as 
the  rule  of  our  present  conduct  and  future  judgment,  that 
none  but  he,  who  formed  the  union,  can  dissolve  it,  and 
unless  "  we  become  dead  to  the  law  by  the  body  of 
"  Christ,"  renouncing  all  expectations  from  it,  that  we 
may  be  united  to  Him,  who  died  for  our  sins  and  rose 
again  for  our  justification,  we  must  abide  under  the  do- 
minion and  curse  of  the  law  for  ever.  If,  however,  we  are 
thus  delivered,  it  is  not  in  order  to  our  being  lawless,  but 
that  the  Spirit  of  Christ  dwelling  in  us  may  write  the 
law  in  our  hearts,  and  enable  us  to  bring  forth  the  fruits 
of  holy  obedience,  to  the  glory  of  God.  Indeed  this  is  ab- 
solutely necessary,  in  order  to  our  serving  God  with  that 
newness  of  spirit,  which  the  law  itself  demands,  for  sancti- 
fying grace  comes  only  by  the  new  covenant,  without  which 
we  must  continue  in  the  flesh,  and  our  natural  concupis- 
cence will  work  against  the  law  to  bring  forth  fruit  unto 
death  ;  and  nothing  but  a  formal  obedience  to  the  outward 
letter  of  any  precept  can  thus  be  performed. 

V.  7—13. 

It  is  no  fault  of  the  ?aw  that  it  cannot  justify  or  sanctify 
a  sinner  ;  nay,  it  is  the  necessary  effect  of  its  perfection,  by 
which  it  detects  and  condemns  the  least  degree  of  evil,  and 
leaves  the  transgressor  to  merited  ruin,  without  help  or 
remedy  ;  and  the  better  the  law  is,  the  more  righteous  is 
the  doom  of  those  who  break  it.  We  should  therefore  be 
very  careful,  in  showing  the  impossibility,  of  salvation  by 
the  law,  to  avoid  all  expressions  that  so  much  as  seem 
derogatory  to  it.  On  the  contrary,  we  should  hear  decided 
testimony  to  its  righteousness,  spirituality,  and  excellency, 
and  show  that  it  is,  on  that  very  accounf,  only  suited  to 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  Viir. 


manifestalion  of  the  children  of  God,  1 9 
— 22  ;  ivho  "  groan  being  burdened," 
are  saved  in  hope,  and  patiently  expect  de- 
liverance, 23 — 25  ;  the  Holy  Spirit  aid- 
ing their  prayers,  and  thus  rendering  them 
acceptable,  2(i,  27.     ^'lll  things  icork  to- 


J.  O^  01. 


gcthcr  for  their  good,  28 ;  this  springs 
from  their  predestination  to  life,  and  is 
secured  by  the  death,  resurrection,  and  in- 
tercession of  Christ,  29 — 34.  JS'othing 
sludl  separate  them  from  the  love  of  God 
through  Christ,  35 — 39. 


show  the  sinner  the  clanger  of  his  case,  and  to  render  it 
still  worse,  so  long  as  he  foolishly  cleaves  to  it,  and 
depends  on  it.  For  no  man  could  expect  to  be  either 
justified  or  sanctified  by  a  broken  law,  or  according  to  a 
forfeited  covenant,  were  he  not  ignorant  of  the  law,  and 
of  himself  as  compared  with  it;  so  that  the  proudest 
Pharisee  on  earth  would,  from  his  towering  height  of 
vain  confidence,  sink  into  despair,  if  the  commandments 
were  at  once  discovered  to  his  soul  in  all  their  spirituality 
and  excellency,  without  a  correspondent  view  of  the  sal- 
vation of  Christ.  Ten  thousand  unobserved  transgressions 
Avould  stand  in  array  against  him,  his  former  foibles  and 
infirmities  would  appear  desperate  rebellion,  ingratitude, 
and  enmity,  his  admired  duties  would  appear  loathsome 
through  pride,  selfishness  and  hypocrisy,  and  the  dormant 
lusts  of  his  heart,  which  secular  motives  or  carnal  hopes 
had  restrained,  would  break  forth  into  enmity  against' 
<jod,  disdain  subjection  to  his  law,  work  in  him  all 
"manner  of  concupiscence,  and  concur  in  slaying  his  hope! 
and  his  soul.  Thus  the  law,  which  was  "ordained  untoj 
"  life,"  would  be  found  to  be  unto  death,  through  the  i 
deceitfulness  of  sin,  and  the  unsuspected  and  desperate ' 
wickedness  of  his  heart,  working  death  in  him  by  that  i 
which  was  good,  and  making  manifest  its  exceeding ' 
sinfulness.  So  that  a  proper  knowledge  of  the  holy  law  i 
of  God  is  the  two  edged  sword,  that  gives  the  death  I 
wound  both  to  self-righteousness  and  to  antinomianism ; ' 
for  it  is  perfectly  fit  to  be  the  rule  of  our  duty,  to  be, 
written  in  our  hearts,  and  obeyed  in  our  lives,  for  the  i 
very  same  reasons,  on  account  of  which  it  cannot  justify  j 
or  save  us. 

V.  14—25.  ! 

The  believer  knows  something  of  the  subject  here 
spoken  of  by  the  apostle,  when  he  first  flees  for  refuge 
to  the  hope  of  the  Gospel ;  but  his  subsequent  experience  i 
gives  him  still  further  insight  into  it.  He  is  now  in  a 
measure  spiritual,  yet  in  comparison  with  the  spiritual 
requirements  of  the  law,  and  the  best  desires  of  his  heart,  i 
he  must  confess  that  he  "  is  carnal  and  sold  under  sin," 
and  he  groans  under  that  clog  and  those  fetters,  which,  as 
it  were,  chain  him  to  the  earth,  and  prevent  him  from 
mounting  heaven-ward,  as  he  longs  to  do.  "  He  consents 
"  to  the  law  that  it  is  good,"  yea,  "  he  delights  in  it," 
he  would  do  the  good  it  requires,  he  allows  of  no  viola- 
tion of  it,  he  wants  no  change  in  it,  but  longs  to  have 
his  heart  brought  into  a  perfect]  conformity  to  it ;  he 
abhors  all  sin,  and  would  serve  God  as  angels  do;  he 
watches,  prays,  strives,  and  uses  every  means  for  this 
purpose;  yet  after  persevering  in  this  course  for  many 
years,  he  finds  that  he  cannot  attain  to  perfection.  Still 
he  sins  against  his  own  allowance ;  he  docs  what  he  hates, 
and  longs  to  be  preserved  from ;  his  will  often  changes, 
like   the    weather-cock,   with   the   wind,    that    which   on 

Vol.  v.— No.  31. 


his  knees  he  most  ardently  prayed  against,  and  dreaded 
more  than  pain  or  death,  he  is  betrayed  into  in  the 
hour  of  temptation;  his  resolutions  mrii  like  the  firm 
ice  before  the  noon-day  sun,  and  he  is  counteracted  in 
obeying  the  dictates  of  the  law  of  his  mind,  by  the  law 
of  sin  pervading  both  body  and  sou!,  so  that  he  cannct 
perform  that  which  he  is  most  willing  to  do.  His  views 
of  the  beauty  of  holiness,  the  excellency  of  the  law,  his 
own  obligations  to  obedience,  and  his  panlingr.  after  perfect 
purity,  increase  as  he  grows  in  grace,  so  that  he  seems 
further  from  the  mark  than  ever,  when  at  the  height  of 
his  attainments  in  this  present  world.  He  is  more  deeply 
convinced  as  he  proceeds,  that  in  him,  as  a  fallen  sinner, 
dwelleth  no  good  thing,  that  from  nature  evil  only  can 
proceed,  that  the  law  can  only  condemn  him,  and  tha?: 
'  none  but  Jesus  can  do  such  helpless  sinners  good.'  This 
conflict  often  renders  him  weary  of  life,  and  even  im- 
patient of  living;  he  could  be  content  to  suffer,  but  he  can 
hardly  bear  the  thought  of  continuing  a  self-abhorred 
sinneij  he  groans  out  frequently,  '•  O  wretched  man 
"  thaWam!"  whilst  he  drags  about  with  him  the  detested 
body  of  sin  and  death,  from  which  he  can  find  no  deli- 
verance ;  and  did  he  not  firmly  trust  in  God's  mercy  and 
grace  through  Jesus  Christ,  his  case  would  be  most  deplo- 
rable. But  with  this  hope,  prospect,  and  support,  he 
manfully  sustains  the  conflict,  he  rejoices  amidst  his 
humiliations,  his  groans  and  tears  are  mingled  with 
hallelujahs,  and  his  conscious  vileness  renders  the  Re- 
deemer's love  and  free  salvation  doubly  precious  to  his 
soul.  His  very  anguish  for  svch  a  cause  is  the  pledge  of 
his  felicity;  having  wrestled  and  prevailed  for  the  blessing, 
and  seen  the  face  of  Emmanuel  in  peace,  he  goes  on  his 
way  halting,  (Notes,  tc.  Gen.  xxsii.)  his  complaints, 
yea,  bis  ttnalloived  and  deeply  repented  sins,  are  preparing 
him  for  singing  more  loudly  and  sweetly,  "  worthy  is 
"  the  lamb,  that  was  slain ";"  and,  like  the  dissonance 
attending  on  the  tuning  of  a  musical  instrument,  prepare 
the  way  for  more  delightful  melody,  when  patience  hath 
had  its  perfect  work,  and  he  has  "  overcome  by  the  blood 
"  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  his  testimony  ;"  and 
it  shall  in  the  mean  time  be  graciously  pleaded  in  his 
behalf,  that  "  it  was  not/(p,  but  sin  that  "dwelled  in  him." 
— But  if  a  man  speak  on  this  subject  with  indiflerence  or 
satisfaction,  if  sin  dwelling  in  him  be  the  excuse  for 
crimes  committed  without  remorse  or  godly  sorrow,  if 
he  allow  the  evil,  and  desire  not  the  good,  presuming  that 
he  hath  all  things  in  Christ ;  if  instead  of  consenting  to 
the  goodness  of  the  law,  condemning  himself,  and  loath- 
ing his  sins,  he  depreciates  the  law  and  extenuates  his 
own  guilt;  if  his  utmost  willingness  be  to  escape  hell  at 
any  rate,  without  longing  to  be  holy,  according  to  the 
spiritual  and  good  law'of  God  ;  if  he  do  not  "  delight  in 
"  it  after  the  inward  man,"  nor  serve  it  with  the  pre- 
vailing desire  of  his  mind,  but  willingly  serve  the  law  of 
G 


.1.  D.  G'l. 


ROMANS. 


iTh€ 


J.  D.Gi. 


'v'V*Tii''i7''s?i  ''# yf^fERE  is  tliciofoic  now   »  no  con-jin  tliat  it  -was  weak  tluougli  the  flesh, 
l.'i 'i8  13  T "zi"  dcmnalion  to  them   which  are  "^  in  '  God  sending  his  own  Son,  •  in  the  like- 

'"'    '       ^  "     '  "         '      '"■       ■'      ness  of  sinful  llcbh,  and  *  for  sin,  '  con- 

demned sin  in  the  flc»h; 

4  Tliat  '"  llic  righteousness  of  the  law 
might  be  fulfilled  in  us,  '■  who  walk  not 
»'<  >i  E  (lie  law  of  sin  and  death. 

3  For  •■  what  the  law  could  not  do, 


Christ  Jesus,  '  who    walk  not  after  the 
"j  flesh,  hut  after  the  Spirit. 

2  For  ''  the  law  of  "^  the  Spirit  of  life, 
''i.'\t  R«i.  T  '"  Christ  Jesus,  '  hath  made  me  free  from 

ll-u 


(Jal   ill  13. 

)-)Cvi7  Johiixiv 

al  XT  4.  1  Cor 

i  SO    XT  S2.    S 

Cor  V.  17.    xii 

:.'    Gil    ill  S3 

<•  in,  II.  John  ... 

.10.  14  vl.  63  vii  *.  39  I  Cnr. 
rs  li  12  John  Till  32  2  Cnr 
vii.  4-11.  Cal  iii.  21.  Hcb.  vii 


5v.  45  2Cni 
i'i  17.  Gal 
18,  la.  X.  l-IO    14. 


6   IteT.xi   n.  xxii.  I  ' 
gv  21.  »ii.  21  2! 


.d'ter  the  flesh,  but  after  the  Spirit 

r>  For  they  "  that  are  after  the  flesh, 
do  ^  mind  the  things  of  the  flesh  ;    but 

o  12,  in  Joha  iii.  6  2  Cor  x   3  2  I'ct.  ii  10 p  c,  7.  Mark  \iii.33 


i32.  John  iii.U— 

17.  (ial  it  4,6 

IJohn  IV  10—14. 
U  ix.3   Mark  XT. 

27  2i  Jolinix24. 
*'  Or,  til  a  lacrl- 
fc:    l^r   ,i„.      2 

for  V   21.    Gal. 

ii'.  13. 
I  vi  6     I  )>cl.  ii 

24   It.  1,2 
uiUul.  ..22-21. 

Kl'h    r.  2C.  17. 

Col    i  22    Hfh. 

ail   23       I  John 

Iii   9       JuJt2l. 

Hcv.  xiv.  5. 
0    I 


sin  ;  then  doubtless  he  is  without  Christ,  whose  name  he 
profanes  ;  he  is  under  the  law  which  he  hates  :  and  his 
presumptuous  confidence  and  quietness  in  such  a  state  only 
prove,  that  he  is  given  over  to  "  strong  delusion  to  be- 
"  lieve  a  lie."  Nor  docs  this  much  disjnilod  and  abused 
chapter,  more  evidently  condemn  the  hope  of  the  jiroudest 
riiarisce  on  earth,  than  it  does  that  ot  such  a  professor  of 
i-vangclical  truth. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VIII.  V.  1,  2.  The  apostle  had  shown,  llial 
flie  believer,  being  earncsily  desirous  of  obeying  the  holy 
law  of  God,  was  graciously  accepted  in  Christ,  and  his 
failures  were  a.?cribcd  to  sin  dwelling  in  him,  against  his 
habitual  and  prevalent  inclination,  and  not  imputed  to 
him  ;  a.nd  he  here  proceeds  furtlicr  to  state  this  privi- 
lege. While  men  continue  under  the  law  as  a  covenant, 
every  failure  is  imputed  to  them  for  condcmnali(W;  but 
when  they  become  dead  to  the  law  and  one  with  Christ, 
they  are  in  him  by  faith,  as  their  Refuge  from  day  to  day, 
nnd  there  i.5  no  condemnation  for  them.  Their  [last  sins 
r.re  all  blotted  out,  they  arc  fully  justified,  and,  continually 
exercising  repentance,  and  faith  in  his  blood  and  right- 
eousness, their  lamented  transgressions  and  deficiencies 
f;re  pardoned.  Thus  they  are  preserved  fiom  condem- 
nation, and  shall  be  to  the  end,  and  for  ever.  Their cha- 
ja'cter  and  conduct  likewise  di.'.tinguish  them  ;  for,  not- 
v.-ithsfanding  their  painful  conflict  with  indueliing  sin, 
'. hny  do  not  wrilk  after  the  dictates  of  corrupt  nature,  but 
j.rc"  habitually  influenced  by  the  new  ])riiici)jle  commu- 
jiicated  in  rrgeneration  ;  for  "  that  which  is  born  of  the 
"Spirit  is  spiri!."  The  former,  as  "  the  law  of  sin  and 
'/  deatii,"  (vii.  23 — Q5,)  had  once  commanded  their  will- 
ing service  ;  but  regenerating  grace,  by  "  the  Spirit  of 
''"life  in  Christ  Jesus,"  and  by  means  of  the  Gospel,  had 
dcthronetl  the  usurper  sin,  and  made  tiiem  free  from  his 
law  b}-  ciTicaciously  inducinga  conti'aty  conduct.  So  that, 
ihou^  the  remaining  power  of  sin  greatly  harassed  them, 
and  in  some  instances  jirevailed,  yet,  on  the  whole,  they 
were  enabled  successfully  to  resist  its  authority,  and  to 
v^alk  at  liberty  i:i  obedience  to  God's  commandments. — 
Some  explain"'-  the  l:iw  of  the,  Sjiirit  of  life"  of  the  doc- 
(■inc  of  the  Go.'jirl,  through  which  the  Spirit  is  commu- 
nicnted,  rather  than  of  his  commanding  influence  in  the 
believer's  soul;  but  the  latter  is  the  more  exact  contrast 
In  the  "law  of  sin,  and  death,"  from  which  he  is  by  it  set 
fice.  '  To  be  in  Christ,'  says  Mr.  Le  Cierc,  '  is  often 
'  used  by  St.  Paul  for  br-ing  a"  Christian,'    {Uarg,  Ref.  ;) 

*  but  if  he  means  only  Chri.^linns  by  profession,   or   only 
'  being  members  of  tlie  Christian   C'hurch,   this    will   by 

*  BO  means  agree   with  this  j^lacc.  o-  ony  other   ff  bke 


'  naturi?;  since  frecflom  from  condemnation — will  not 
'  follow  our  being  Christians  in  this  sense,  'but  upon  a 
'  lively  faith  in  Christ,  our  union  with  him  by  the  Spirit. 
'  and  our  being  so  in  him  as  to  become  new  cieatures.' 
(9.  '2  Cor.v.^lT.  Cal.  v.  6.)  {WhUhy.)  They  who 
'•  are  in  Chri.st"  are  Christians  ;  "  they  walk  not  after  the 
"flesh,  but  after  the  Sjiirit :"  this  describes  their  charae- 
tei';  and  ills  their  grand  privilege,  that  there  is  no  con- 
demnation  for  them. 

V.  3,  4.  The  good  and  peifect  law  of  God  was  weak 
through  the  flesh,  or  by  means  of  man's  depravity,  so  that 
it  was  impossible  for  it  to  bring  man  to  holiness  or  liber- 
ty, any  more  than  to  justify  him  ;  even  as  the  wholesome 
"aws  of  the  land  cannot  make  men  honest;  they  can  oi.ly 
declare  how  they  should  act,  and  denounce  jicnoltics,  but 
cannot  change  the  heart,  and  therefore  their  impetuou.s 
passions  break  through  the  feeble  restraint  without  regard 
to  consequences,  as  the  vehement  torrent  of  some  full  swol- 
len river  breaks  through  or  cverflov.s  the  mound  that 
was  jilaccd  to  impede  its  course.  ,  As  tlie  law  was  there- 
fore inadequate  to  man's  necessity,  God  was  j-leased  in 
infinite  mercy  to  send  his  own  Son,  to  assume  our  nature, 
and  appear  "  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh."  Though  free 
from  sin,  lie  became  subject  to  those  infirmities  lo  which 
through  sin  we  are  exposed ;  he  was  accused  of  many  crimes, 
and  numbered  with  tranfgres.'ors,  and  he  vas  punished 
by  the  Father  as  our  Surely,  as  if  lie  had  been  the  great- 
est of  sinner.s.  Tiius  he  vias  apjioinled  "  for  sin,"  or  '•  for 
'•  a  sin-ofiVring,"  t!ial  Ciod,  having  "  condemned  sin  in 
"  the  flesh,"  and  shown  Ids  abhcri'ence  of  it  by  the  suf- 
ferings of  his  Son  in  our  flesh,  might  pardon  and  justify 
the  believer's  person,  and  execute  the  sentence  of  condem- 
nation on  his  corrupt  nature,  by  its  ciuciflxion  and  destruc- 
tion ;  that  so,  through  his  mercy  and  grace,  even  the  very 
righteousness  required  by  the  law  might  be  fully  written 
in  our  hearts,  and  habitually  in  all  its  parts  I'erformed  in 
our  lives,  though  too  imperfectly  to  justify  u.";,  and  that 
hereafter  we  niight  be  jierfeclly  conformed  lo  the  holy  law, 
in  its  substantial  rcquiiemcnt  of  love  to  God  and  his  crea- 
tures, and  obey  it  fully  for  evermore.  T.Iany  expositors 
explain  Uiis  of  "Chri>t,  as  One  with  us,  having  fuh'iilcd  the 
righteousness  of  the  law  in  our  stead,  and  of  its  iniputalion 
to  those  who  walk  after  the  Sjiirit.  liut  t'le  former  sciiSG 
seems  more  obvious,  and  best  to  answer  the  ajiostle's  de- 
sign, who  was  proving,  that  deliverance  from  the  law, 
as  (I  covevanl,  v  as  necessary,  in  order  to  our  obeying  the 
law  (ts  a  rule.  '  Sanctilication,  begun  in  us,  is  the  sure 
'  evidence  of  our  union  with  Christ,  which  is  the  richest 
'  fruit  cf  a  holy  life.'  {Ue:a.)  The  coruplction,  however, 
o^  sanctificalion,  seems  especially  intended. 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


A.  D.  61. 


,9. 11.1  Cor  \v  they  thflli^rc  after  the  Spirit  ^  the  tilings 
ss'.  Epiij  9  of  the  Spirit. 
ril'Ti.  21. 53       6    '  F'or   to   *  be  carnally   minded  is 

Til  5  ll.Oalvi.     ,  ,  ,  ,  1  .    .         -Yi  •       1       1      • 

8  jam.i  14.15.  death:  but  T  to  be  spiritually  minded  is 

Y  iktftuh  xiN.  5  i,fg  jifj(j  peace, 

t  Gr.  (aj  m.viiin.'      7  Because  '  the  carnal  mind  ?s  enmity 
s».  1. 10.  niv.w.  gg(j,ngt  (jod  :    "  lor  it    is  not  subioct  to 

John  SIV    C.   27.       J5  "•      y-t        1  *    I  '11 

xvii.  3.  Gil.  V.  {[jg  ]^^y  of    (jod,    *  neither  indeed    can 

tTas  :o.   V.  10  u 

Ex     xs.    5      2  "*" 

7.  5 


Chr.  SIX  2.  Ps.  liii.  I.  .Tohn 

Jam    IV.  4   1  John  ii.  IS.  16 u  1.  i 

T.  12,23.  Heb.  >iii.  10 X  Jer  x 


.31 


31.  FiiN  It.  18.  19.  Col.  i,  31.  2  Tim.  iii.  4 
s\\  7—1.1.22  .•Vlntt.  V.  19  1  Cor  iK  2\  Gal. 
13.  Watt.  xii.  34.  I  Cor.  Ij.  ;  1.  2  Pet  ii.  II. 


V  b — 9.  The  discrimination  of  character  before  re- 
ferred to  is  here  more  fully  stated.  T!ie  word  flesh,  in 
this  connexion,  cannot  mean  the  body  as  opposite  to  the 
soul,  for  out  of  man's /iPft/7  proceed  even  adulteries,  for- 
nications and  drunkenness  ;  and  pride,  envy,  hatred,  are 
works  of  the  flesh.  {Marg.  Ref.)  That  wickedness,  the 
seat  of  which  is  immediately  in  the  soul,  is  rpore  contrary 
to  the  image  and  glory  of  God,  than  that  in  which  the  body 
seems  more  concerned  ;  but  indeed  tlie  body  is  no  more 
than  the  instrument,  and  the  soul  is  the  agent  in  every 
sin.  The  soul  of  an  ungodly  man  is  not  spiritual,  but 
carnal ;  "  that  which  is  born  of  the  flesh  is  flesh."  By 
the  flesh  we  must  therefore  understand  corrupt  nature,  as 
derived  from  Adam  to  all  his  posterity,  and  perhaps  this 
term  is  used,  because  the  soul  is  become  the  caterer  to 
man's  fleshly  lusts,  and  the  whole  man  is,  as  it  were,  im- 
mersed and  sunk  in  the  flesh.  The}',  therefore,  who  are 
born  after  the  flesh,  but  not  after  the  Spirit,  and  who  go 
after  the  leadings  of  the  flesh,  mind  the  things  of  the  flesh  ; 
they  are  sagacious  about  them  ;  they  choose,  desire,  pur- 
sue, savour,  and  delight  in  them  ;  they  seek  their  happi- 
ness in  the  riches,  pleasures,  honours  and  perishing  va- 
nities of  this  world,  or  in  things  of  an  unholy  nature, 
which  must  be  left  at  death,  and  which  bear  no  relation  to 
heavenly  felicity.  About  these,  their  abilities,  imagina- 
tions, contrivance,  and  time,  are  employed,  and  they 
give  them  a  decided  preference  to  spiritual  things,  in  their 
nabitual  judgment  and  conduct.  But  they,  who  are  *'  born 
"  of  the  Spirit,"  and  walk  after  the  leadings  of  the  new 
and  spiritual  nature,  understand,  choose,  pursue,  relish, 
and  supremely  value  such  things,  as  pertain  to  the  spiri- 
tual and  divine  life,  and  such  as  will  endure  for  ever.  The 
favour  of  God,  communion  with  him,  j-enewal  to  his  im- 
age, and  a  life  spent  to  his  glory,  most  occupy  their  imagi- 
nations, desires,  and  attention,  and  have  the  pre-eminent 
place  in  their  choice  and  conduct,  no^ithstanding  all  the 
opposition  from  indwelling  sin.  This*abitiial  prevalcncy 
atamps  the  character  as  carnal  or  spifilval ;  so  that,  if  a 
man  be  carnal  in  the  prevailing  judgment,  temper,  and 
affections  of  his  mind,  he  is  under  condemnation,  dead  in 
sin,  and  meet  for  destruction  ;  but  if  he  hespirihial  in  the 
habitual  prevailing  temper  of  his  soul,  he  is  evidently  alive 
to  God,  and  at  peace  with  hira,  and  the  spiritual  aiind  is, 
in  proportion  as  it  prevails,  the  very  essence  of  life  and 
peace.  The  importance  of  this  distinction  is  manifest, 
•'  because  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God;"  man's 
aposlacy  originated  in  his  preferring  the  saUsfaction  to  bcj 


8  So  then  >  they  thai  arc  iu  the  flesh,  y'- '!'•*.  Joha 
cannot  ^  please  uod.  «,*'»"  .'>'    '" 

9  but  ^  ye  are  not  m  the  flesh,  but  m  ',<■'."•.  "jj,  32. 
tiie    Spirit,  **  it  so  bo  that  the  Spirit  of  j- ^.1-,. 'w.  *.''■ 
God  dwell  in  you.     Now  if  any  man  iiave  ^|h|;'  fj  .^^  ',■ 
not  "  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  ''  he  i,^  none  of/j''''°p;i' ;;];  ,„ 
his.  J'^;!;.,  =r''"  "■ 

10  And,  '•■  if  Christ  be  in  you,  f  the  ^'[>'''"^,'j^' j,,'; 

vi.  19.2  Cor   vi.  IG.  Fph   i.  13  17,  18.  ii   22    2  Tim   i    14    1  John    li.  il.  iv   4.    JuJe  13-. 

21. cJoliaiii    ;m.  G.11    W.  6.    Fh.l   i.  19    1  I'ct  i,  II  .1  John  wii.  9,  10.    I  Cor. 

iii.  21— 13.  Kv.  £3.    2  Cor  x  7    Gal  v  24     llev  i'li   8.  xx    Ii e  John  vi    ."iS  xi". 

SO  23.  XV.  5.  xvii   23  2  Cor  xiii  5    E|ih   iii   \7    Col    i   27 f  II.  v.  !3    2  Cor   ir 

11.  »   1-4.  1  Thes  iv.  16.  Heb.  is,  27.  2  Tet.  i.  13,  14.  Kcv    xiv.  \j. 


found  in  die  crcat'.ircs  through  disobedience,  to  the  felicity 
to  be  enjoyed  in  God  by  obedience.  This  is  in  fact  the 
universal  idolulrt/ ;  and  men  thus  preferring  self-satisfac- 
tion and  created  good  to  the  favour  and  service  of  God, 
not  only  rebel  against  him,  but  become  enemies  to  hitn 
and  haters  of  him.  For  his  holy  law  demar.ditig  their 
whole  heart,  and  forbidding  their  favourite  pursuits,  and 
all  his  perfe(;tions  being  engaged  to  execute  vengeance  on 
transgressors,  the  carnal  mind  disdaining  control,  bein--- 
averse  from  his  service,  and  bent  on  sinful  indu!<--er.cc 
rises  in  enmity  against  the  authority,  precepts,  threaten- 
ings,  power,  and  perfections  of  God.  Therefore,  thid 
carnal  mind  is  not  subject  to  the  divine  law,  and  indeed  it 
cann^be  so  ;  it  is  morally  unable  to  do  any  thing  but 
revolWgainst  it,  and  refuse  obedience  to  it.  An  enem}' 
may  be  reconciled,  a  carnal  man  may  become  spiritual  ; 
but  enmity  in  the  abstract  can.nct  be  reconciled,  and  there- 
fore the  carnal  mind  must  be  crucified  and  destroyed,  (vi, 
6.)  and  as  no  rational  creature  of  God  can  please  him 
who  refuses  subjection  to  the  holy  law,  it  is  evident,  that 
unregenerate  men  cannot  please  God  in  any  of  their 
services,  by  whatever  name  they  are  called.  Thus  evan- 
gelical religion  is  equally  remote  from  self- righteousness, 
which  cleaves  to  the  law  as  a  covenant,  and  antinomianisni 
which  rejects  it  as  a  rule,  in  doing  which  men  cannot 
please  God.  "  But,"  says  the  apostle,  "  Ye  are  not  hi 
"  the  flesh,  but  in  the  Spirit,*'  regenerate  and  spiritual 
and  therefore  willingly,  though  not  jjcrfectly,  subject  to 
the  law,  "if  so  be  the  Sjjiiit  of  God  dwell  in  you,"  as 
in  his  temple  ;  but  if  any  man,  Jew,  Gentile,  or  nominal 
Christian,  remain  destitute  of  the  sanctifving  Sjnrit  of 
Christ,  he  certainly  does  not  belong  to  Jiim"  as  one  of  his 
accepted  disciples,  and  dying  in  that  state,  he  must  perish 
as  an  enemy  of  God.  if  the  flesh  be  explained  of  the 
body,  as  distinguished  from  the  soul  or  spirit,  iCfuHows 
that  no  man  can  please  God  while  he  lives  in  this  world 
and  that  the  Romans  were  disembodied  spirits,  which  is 
palpably  absurd  ;  yet  the  interpretation  of  olhcr  Scriptures 
concerning  the  flesh  and  spirit,  by  many  learned  men, 
unavoidably  lead  to  this  absurdity  ;  nor  is  it  much  less 
unreasonable  and  unscriplural  to  aver,  that  living  under 
the  Mosaic  dispensaiion  was  "  being  in  the  flesh,"  and 
professing  the  Gospel,  especially  if  miraculous  powers 
were  vouchsafed,  was  being  in  the  Spirit.  {Slall.  vii.  21 
— 23.  1  Cor.  xiii.  1— .3.)  Yet  these  seem  the  only  ways, 
by  which  the  above  plain  and  natural  intei'prefaiion  can  be 
evaded. 

G  2 


//.  D.  CI. 


ROMANS. 


„iv.  14.  vi  body  is  dead   because  of  sin  ;    «  but  the 


iV'iv  si^sActi  iiliall   also   quicken  your  'mortal  bodies, 
i'Vh  \  is.  io  by  *  liis  Spirit  tiiat  "  dwelieth  in  you. 
ret  i  SI  12    1  iierelore,  brethieii, "  we  are  debt- 

h:;   Is.  x.tvi  10.  ,         ,,      ,  ,.  ,.  ., 

J?./.  xiKvii  u.  ors,  not  to   the  rlesh,   to   live    alter   the 

Jolia  V    23, 2i)    I    „        , 

Cor.  vi.  U.  XV.  flesh 

16.  20-22.  SI-  "'-''"•    ^  ..  ..  -  ,  n       1 

»'^2c«r^v.  u,       i;{  for  if  "ye  live  alter  the  nesli,  ye 

?  i'-cV"iii'"iJ'  ^'^^'^  <^'*^  •  *"  ^^^^  '0'*^'  *"  through  the  Spirit, 
do   mortity    the   deeds  of   tlie  body,  ye 


1 4  For  as  many  as  are 


J.  I),   bl. 

by  the  ry  9.  Ps  rxm 


XX     11-   - 

I  vi.  12  1  toi-  !tv.  eUr.M    |;.,.> 
SI  2Cor   iv   II    Sllitil   "V  t,. 

V.  i •  Or,  litcauit  (//' m  9.  .loho  vii    38.39   xiv. 

]■.».  20   I  I'et.  iv.  2,  ;). o  I   1-li.  vi  21. i3  vii.S.  Gal 

C',.1.  iii   ."i.  6   .laii.  i    11.  li. p2    I  Cor.  ix.  27.  Gal    v 

1\{  ii    1!  1  I'ei.  a.  II 111  i'.ph,  IV   M  V.  lii.  I  I'et, 


0  vl.  5-15  I  Cor.  vi 

19-2;.  vi.  8.  Isph.  V.  3-5. 
.  Kpb    iv.22.  Col.  iii.  5-8. 


V.  10,  11.  If  the  Spirit  of  Christ  dwell  in  a  man, 
Christ  himself  is  in  him,  by  his  power  and  influence,  and 
))y  his  imai^e  renewed  in  him.  In  this  case,  though 
the  body  is  mortal  and  must  soon  die,  because  of  the  dis- 
tibedience  of  Adam,  and  the  man's  personal  transcrressions, 
vet  the  spirit  has  liffi  abiding  in  it,  tiie  soul  is  alive  to  God, 
and  has  begun  its  holy  felicity,  which  shall  endure  for  ever, 
through  the  righteousness  of  the  second  Adam,  in  whom  it 
is  interested.  So  that  when  the  body  drops  into  d^,  the 
soul  being  perfectly  delivered  from  sin  will  enter  Heaven  ; 
and  the  almighty  God,  who  raised  Jesus  from  the  dead, 
will  raise  the  mortal  body  also  incorruptible  and  glorious, 
by  the  omnipotence  of  his  indwelling  Spii'it,  who  will  not 
always  leave  his  temple  to  lie  mouldering  in  the  dust. 
{Slurg.  ti<f.)  Then  sin  and  all  its  effects  will  be  forever 
done  with.  •  Several  readers  may  be  aware,  that  another 
'  interpretation  has  been  given  of  these  verses,  especially 
'  by  the  celebrated  Mr.  Locke,  who  explains  quickening 

*  the  mortal  body  by  sanctifying  the  immortal  soul.' 
(Doddridge.)  But  the  various,  and  often  unnatural,  inter- 
pretations given  to  several  passages  ia  these  chapters, 
would  require  far  more  time  and  room  particularly  to 
notice  them,  and  make  remarks  on  them,  than  the  nature 
of  this  pu!)lication  can  admit  of.  In  general,  when  the 
interpretation  is  plausible,  and  supjiorted  by  probable 
reasons,  the  author  thinks  it  incumbent  on  him  to  notice 
it,  in  one  way  or  other ;  but  when,  on  careful  investi- 
gation, it  appears  to  him  that  this  is  not  (he  case,  he  is 
contented  to  pass  it  over  in  silence.  He  believes,  that  few, 
who  have  im|)nrtially  considered  the  subject,  will  refuse  to 
join  him  in  the  following  verdict,  concerning  Mr.  liocke's 
interpretation.     '  He  hath  said  nothing  of  weight  against 

*  the  sense.'  {Wliitby.)  That  is,  the  sense  above  given 
of  the  passage. 

V.  1'2,  1.3.  As  death  and  all  misery  resulted  from  man's 
having  preferred  his  own  inclinations  to  the  will  of  God. 
and  as  all  felicity  was  communicated  by  the  renewal  of  the 
soul  to  holiness,  so  Christians  should  not  consider  them- 
selves to  be  indebted  at  all  to  the  flesh,  though  it  still  lived 
and  wrought  in  them.  They  had  already  ruined  them- 
selves by  complying  u'ith  its  suggestions,  and  it  could  have 
30  further  demands  on  thera,  now  that  Christ  bad  rescued 


Spirit  of  God, "  they  are  tlie  sons  of  God. 

1 .5  For  ye  have  not  received  '  the  spi-  Is  '"b  'lis-il. 
rit  of  bondage  again  to  fear  ;  but  ye  have  «;''' Wor  vi  u 
received  "  the  Siiirit  of  adoption,  whereby  i  s.  i''o"hnfiM 
we  cry,  "  Abba,  r  ather.  t  bk    x».    19. 

16  The  >  Spirit  itself  beareth  witness  ip  LukVufi." 
^  with  our  spirit,  that  we  are  the  children  »vi.«.'\Aas'i,'' 

01  God  :  .l"n   ■  V.  Heb. 

17  And  "  if  cliildren,  then  heirs;  fj„^"'? '■'  "• 
"  heirs    of    God,    and    joint-heirs    with  "'^  r'.  "*" 

„,       .  ■fit''  rr  •    1       '■     ^V''-  '    *    " 

Christ ;  '  il  so  be  that  we  suner  with  ~^.^l^.^  ^.^  ^^ 
hi?n,  that  we  may  be  also  glorified  to-  J'2"''!"„hj,'xx'"'i7' 
gether.  ^h^'^'i  'f'i' 

I.  13,  M   iv.  30. z2Cor.  i.  12.    IJohn  iii.  19-22  v    10 a  3  29.  ilO,    v.  9,  10   17 

Luk-xii   32.    Ar,l8  Klvi.  18.    Gal    iii.  29.  iv.  7.    Eph.  iii.  C.  Til.  iii.  7     Heb.  i.  U    vi    17. 

Jam.  ii.  5 1)  Matt.  xxv.  21.  Luke  sxii.  29,  30.   John  xvii.  2l.  I  Cor  ii  9.  iii.  22,  J3 

Uev.  iii    21     xxi.  7. c  Malt  xvi.  24.    Luke  xxiv.  26     J..lin  xii   25,26.    Acts  xiv.  S3 

2  Cor.  IV.  8-12.  Phil   i    29.  2  Tim.  ii    lO-U. 


theni  from  merited  destruction.  Indeed,  if  any  habitually 
lived  according  to  its  corrupt  lustings,  they  would  certainly 
perish  in  their  sins,  notwithstanding  their  profession  of 
the  Gospel  ;  but,  on  the  othei-  hand,  if  through  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  according  to  the  tendency 
of  the  new  nature,  they  denied,  subdued,  and  proceeded 
to  extirpate  their  sinful  lusts,  and  so  to  mortify  and  lop  off 
those  actions  which  thence  arose,  they  would  prove  them- 
selves alive  to  God  through  C;hrist,  and  their  spiritual  life 
v^ould  pro]iortionabIy  abound.  The  natural  appetites  of 
the  body  need  only  to  be  moderated,  regulated,  and  subor- 
dinated, but  the  carnal  desires  of  the  body  of  sin  and  death, 
the  old  Adam,  the  flesh,  with  its  afl'ections  and  lusts,  must 
be  extirpated,  and  all  its  actings  terminated.  This  is  to  be 
done  by  ihc  Holy  Spirit,  yet  we  are  to  do  it  through  him. 
and  by  dcjicndence  on  him.     {Murg.  Ref.) 

V.  14 — 17.  The  regenerating  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit 
brings  us,  through  Christ,  .  ito  the  family  of  God,  and 
evidences  our  sonship  according  to  the  choice  and  pui'pose 
of  the  Father.  Therefore  oil  they,  and  (hey  only,  who 
give  themselves  up  to  the  leading  of  the  Spirit,  are  the 
children  of  God.  The  Holy  Spirit  will  lead  a  man  into 
the  knowledge  of  the  Lord  and  of  his  own  heart,  into 
humble  repentance,  faith  in  Christ,  holy  love,  communion 
with  God,  and  delight  in  his  worship  and  commandments  ; 
and  he  will  lead  him  away  from  vanity  and  iniquity, 
pride  and  discord  ;  and  in  pioportion  as  we  willingly 
give  up  ourselves  ♦to  be  led  in  such  paths,  we  may  know 
our  adoption.  The  apostle  further  observed,  that  confirm- 
ed believers  had  not  received  again  the  spirit  of  bondage 
to  serve  God  frctfcislavish  fear;  this  they  must  do,  who 
continue  unilcr  th^aw  as  a  covenant,  if  they  serve  him  at 
all.  The  Mosaic  dispensation  had  a  greater  tendency  to 
foster  this  temper  than  the  Christian  religion  has  ;  and 
the  Jews,  too  generally  considering  the  whole  as  a  covenant 
of  works,  worshipped  God  in  this  slavish  manner.  But 
most  of  the  Roman  converts  had  not  been  under  the 
Mosaic  law,  yet  they  are  spoken  of  indiscriminately,  as 
having  been  formerly  influenced  by  the  .spirit  of  bondage  ; 
we  may  ti.erL'fore  suppose  that  their  first  convictions  were 
intended,  under  which  awakened  sinners  act  more  from 
fear  and  selfish  iuinciples_  than  they  do  afterwards,  ab- 


J.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


J.L>.  6J, 


OMalL  V.  U.  12. 
AcH  x»  21  2 
Cor  iv.  n.  111. 
Heb.  xi  ii.  26 
35   1  Pet.  I.  6,7. 

eCol  iii.  4.  2 
Tbes  i  7-12. 
ii.  u     I  Pet   i 


13. 


13. 


I  John  iii.  2 

raa.phii.  i  2o. 

g  Is.  Isv.  17  Acts 


31. 


!  Pet 


iii   11-13    Re 

:ixi    1-6. 

I,  Alal  iii  17,  Ifl 
Malt  XXV.  31  — 
4C   1  .lobo  111-  2. 

iS2.  Gen.  ill.  17- 


19 


13 


Jobxii  6-10.  Is. 
xsiv.S.C.Jer  xii 
4  11  xiv.5.6  Hos. 
iv.  3    Joel  i.  18. 


18  For  ■'' 1  reckon,  that  the  suffl-rings 
of  this  present  time,  air  not  worthy  io  he 
compared  with  '  the  glory  which  shall  be 
revealed  in  tis. 

19  For  'the  earnest  "expcctalion  of 
the  creature  waiteth  for  '■  the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  sons  of  God. 

20  For 'the  creature  was  made  sub- 
ject to  vanity,  not  willingly,  but  by  rea- 
son of  him  who  hath  subjected  (he  same 
in  hope  ; 

21  Because  the  creature  itself  also  shall 


121.  Ilev 

re  on,  IS,16 


be  delivered  from  the  bondage  of  corrup- 
tion, '~   into  the    glorious  liberty  of   the  -s. """'''■■' 

I'll  i'  /  '        I  '  "  Or,  iVrnt  trtn- 

children  ol  (jod.  ivn  20.  i«s»u 

22  For  we  know  that  *  the  whole  ere-  il's'xiviii.s  John 
ation  groaneth  and   '  travaileth  in    pain  2' 

I   '~  •  1  »  Dl  S 

together  until  now:  s' 

23  And  not  only  ihef/,  but  ourselves  "^^e^l'''^' "■?'! 
also,  •"  which  have  the  first-fruits  of  ^^'j' /f'-^'^- ' 
the  Spirit,  "  even  we  ourselves  gioan  "3J."'f,^|i''^1''j^; 
within  ourselves,  "  waiting  for  the  adop-  ^it^ij'^',^  „;*.' 
tion,  io  wit,  f  the  redemption  of  our  jf,  j-^  '  ■'°''" 
body. 


staining   from    many   sins    without   hating  them,    through 
dread  of  consequences,  and  practising  duties  without  loving 
them.     These  convictions  proceed  from  the  moving  of  the  i 
Spirit  of  God  upon   their  minds,   and   prepare  tlieni  fori 
receiving  Christ  by  faith  ;  but  they  are  very  different  from' 
their  disposition,  after  they  are  brought  into  the  full  jight^ 
and  liberty  of  the  Gospel,  and  have  received  *'  the  Spirit  I 
"  of  ado[)tion."     Then  they  are  taught  to  serve  God  with 
filial   reverence,  confidence,    love,   gratitude,  submission,! 
zeal,    and   satisfaction;    and   are   especially   taught  and! 
en.-ouraged  to   call  upon  him,  as  a  Father,  for  all  things' 
they  want,  and  in  all  their  trials,  notwithstanding  their! 
conscious  unwoi'thiness.     The  word  Abba  is  Syriac  for, 
Fatiier,  and  the  use  of  different  languages  in  tiiis  con-i 
ne.'vion  sweeUy  indicates  the  harmony  of  Jews  and  Gen-: 
tiles,    and  of  different  nations,    in   this  filial   worship  of 
God  according  to  the  Gospel.     Thus  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  I 
producing  in  believers  the  tempers  and  affections  of  chil- ; 
dren,  as  described  in  the  scripture,  most  manifestly  attests  1 
their  adoption  into  God's  family.     This  is  not  done  by  any ; 
voice,  immediate  revelation  or  impulse,  or  merely  by  any 
text   brought    to    the    mind,    (for   all    these    things   are 
ecjuivocal  and  delusory,)  but  by  coinciding  with  the  testi- 
mony of  their  own  consciences,  as  to  their  uprightness  in 
embracing  the  Gospel,  and  giving  themselves  u|5  to  the 
service   of  God.      So  tliat,    whilst  they   are   examining 
themselves  concerning  the  reality  of  their  conversion,  anJ 
find  scriptural  evidence  of  it,  the  Holy  Spirit  from  time 
to  time  shines  upon  his    own    work,    excites   their  holy 
affections  into  lively  exercise,  renders  them  very  efficacious 
upon  their  conduct,  and  thus  puts  the  matter  beyond  doubt ; 
for  while  they  feel  the  spirit  of  dutiful  children  towards 
God,  they  become  satisfied  concerning  his  paternal  love  to 
them.      This   being  ascertained,   they   may   further  infer 
themselves  to  be  the  heirs  of  the  heavenly  inheritance,  and 
of  God   himself  as  their   Portion,   even  joint   heirs  with 
Christ  the  beloved  Son  of  the  Father,  beiflg  arce])ted  in 
him,    and   appointed    with   him    to   share   the    purchased 
inheritance;   and   of  this   they   may    be   still   niore   fully 
assured,   if  they  patiently  endure  sufferings,  after  his  ex- 
ample and  for  his  sake,  in  the  hope  of  being  also  glorified 
with  him. 

V.  IB — 23.  The  apostle  had  an  abundant  share  of 
these  sufferings ;  but  upon  the  most  exact  and  deliberate 
compulation  of  thrm,  he  found  them  not  wT,rih\'  to  be 
put  in  competition  v/ith  that  glorious  recompense  which 
vill  be  bestowed  on  Christians,  or  that  glory  which  will 


be  revealed  to  them  and  accomplished  in  them.  So  that  it 
would  be  the  greatest  folly  imaginable  for  him  to  shrink 
from  the  pursuit  of  this  promised  felicity,  through  th(; 
dread  of  the  most  terrible  of  these  transient  sufferings. 
Indeed,  the  whole  visible  ci'eation  seems  to  wait  with 
earnest  expectation  for  that  important  period,  when  the 
children  of  Gud  shall  be  manifested  in  the  glory  which  is 
prepared  for  them  ;  and  in  this  it  resembles  a  man,  who 
with  out-stretched  neck  looks,  and  waits  with  impalient: 
longing,  for  the  arrival  of  some  beloved  and  expected 
friend.  For  the  creation  itself  became  subject  to  vanity 
and  disorder  through  man's  apostacy  ;  not  willirigly,  as  he. 
did,  but  by  a  kind  of  constraint,  through  the  guilt  and 
righteous  condemnation  of  Adam  and  his  posleiity.  By 
this  awful  difjicnsation,  the  Lord  subjected  the  creatures  of 
this  lower  world,  and  even  the  visible  creation,  to  vanity. 
Every  thing  seems  perverted  from  its  intended  use  ;  the 
inanimate  creatures  are  pressed  into  the  service  of  man's 
rebellion  ;  the  luminaries  of  heaven  give  him  light,  bv 
which  to  work  wickedness  ;  the  fruits  of  the  eaiih  are 
sacrificed  to  his  luxury,  intemperance,  and  ostentation  ;  its 
bowels  are  ransacked  for  metals,  from  which  arms  are 
forged  lor  public  an('  [irivate  murder  and  revenge,  or  to 
gratify  his  avarice,  and  escitc  him  to  fraud,  oppression, 
and  war.  The  animal  tribes  are  subjnct  to  pain  and  death 
through  man's  sin  :  and  their  suffei'ings  are  exceedingly 
increa.sed  by  his  cruelty,  who,  instead  of  a  kind  master,  is 
become  tlieir  inhuman  butcher  and  tyrant.  So  that  everv 
thing  is  in  an  unnatural  slate  ;  the  good  cieatures  of  God 
appear  evil  through  man's  abuse  of  them,  and  even  the 
enjoyment  originally  to  be  found  in  them  is  turned  into 
vexation,  bitterness,  and  disappointmt-nt,  by  his  idola- 
trous love  of  them  and  expectation  from  them.  Yet  this  is 
'•  in  hope  ;"  God  intends  to  rescue  tlie  creation  from  this 
confused  slate,  and  to  deliver  it  from  being  thus  held  ii» 
bondage  to  man's  depra-jty,  that  it  may  part:.ke  of  and 
minister  to  the  glorious  liberty  of  His  chihlren.  So  that, 
we  are  assured,  the  whole  creation  groan.?  in  every  part,  as 
with  one  sympathizing  expression  of  anguisli,  (like  a 
woman  in  the  pains  of  travail,  not  as  one  in  the  agonies  of 
death.)  expecting,  and  impatiently  longing  for,  a  glorious 
event  of  all  these  distractions.  This  it  halh  done  ever 
since  the  fall,  and  will  do  in  a  measure  till  the  end  of  the 
world.  The  miseries  also  of  (he  human  species,  through 
their  own  and  each  othii's  wickedness,  as  r.ell  as  the 
slate  of  the  inferior  creatures,  declrue  the  world  to  be  ia 
such  a  situation,  as  is  not  intended  ahvays  to  ccntir:i,e. 


i!l.  D.  61. 


tlOiMANS. 


vl  D.  GJ. 


ijT.a  nil.  13x7.  21  For  wc  arc  i  savctl  by  hope  :  '  but 
xxxiii"'i9  82:  hope  that  is  seen  is  not  hope  :  for  what  a 
iw^'-i:  ''jer  man  seoth,  why  doth  he  yet  hope  for? 
u  'la.  I  Cor.  25  But  if  wc  hope  for  that  wc  see  not, 
i  cM.\.i  S3  ihcn  do  wc  '  witli  patience  wait  lor  it. 
allies,  h  ifi.  26  Likewise  the  opint  also  nelpetn 
Hes.  vi  IS.  li)  our    *  infirmilies :    "  for    wc    know    not 

!  I'tt     i.   3    51.         ,  ,11  f  1    » 

iiohniiia.      what  WC   should   pray  lor  as  we   oti2;ht: 

r  2  Cor.  ivIOv,  ....',„•'       ,         ,.  ~. 

7.  lie!.,  xi.  1.  x  }jut  the  Spirit  itrtell  niaketli  interce.'.sion 
1  Pet  1.  n.  .1  I  •    I  1 

N"n"'xi.^''  la  ''-*''  ''^^  ^  v>'i^\y  groaiiings  which  cannot  be 
xx^vir'j -'.}  littered. 

M 'iVj""!'  27  And  '■  he  that  scarcheth  the  hearts. 
Th  fs.'ii  liX  '  knoweth  what  is  the  mind  of  the  Spirit, 
CM  '?.'  "n';  ''i  *  because  ''  he  makctli  intercession  for  the 
The'..ii'5 ^Hn!,"  paints  ■■  according  to  the  will  of  Go-A. 

vl.  12   15   \.:is   xii    I -n.  .Ith.  i.  3.  1    V.7-U     Ri-v.  i,  3.  xiii.  in    xiv    13 1  sv.  1 

;<or.  xii    .".-in.    Hch    iv    l-'i    t   2. u  Malt,  xx   22    l-ul-.e  .vi    1,  fiC     Jam.  iv   .T 

«  t.S.    Vi.  X    17     Ze-h  nil   10,    Malt    X.  20.  Gal    iv.  6     Kph.  ii    ll)    vi    18    Jii.le2(l.:l 
■y  vii.  21     v%   vi.  1-9. -siii    1-.5  Iv    1.2.    l<it.  3.  Uxvii    1-3  iKXHviii.  1— 3.    cil   S.  20. 

csW  r.l,  r2  rxliii  .1—7.   Luke  xsii  41.   2  Cor.  v.  2   1,  xii.  8 ilChr.  xxiiii  9 

SHix.  17.    Ps.  VII    9   xl  V.   ;l      Prov   xvli   3    .ler.  xi.  20.  xvii    10     XX.  12.    .Matt    vi.  3 

John  xxi.  17  .lets  i.21.  xv.  !i    I   Thes.  ii    I  Ileh.  iv.  13.  Kcv  ii  2.1. a  Ps.  xxs\lii 

•J.  Ixvi.  IH,  19.    Jnm   V   16   Cr 'Or,   Ihal. h  31.  Eph.  ii    10 cJer.  xxix. 

12, 13.  .'oLa  xiv.  13  Jam  i  5, 6.  1  John  iii.2i,  25.  v.  1»,  15. 


Nny,  not  only  do  nil  mm,  and  nil  creatures  here  below,  as 
it  were,  groan  under  llic  burdens  imposed  on  them  through 
sin,  but  even  the  childrc.i  of  God,  who  have  the  Spirit  of 
adoption,  and  his  holy  consolations  as  the  first  fruits  and 
pledge  of  their  evorla'^ting  felicity,  yet  groan  within  them- 
selves, through  manifold  pains,  conflictSj  temptations,  and 
difficulties,  and  especially  through  the  tliscjuictude  of  in- 
dwelling .=  in,  and  in  vvaiting  for  their  adoption,  their 
public  admission  into  the  family  of  God,  and  to  the 
enjoyment  of  their  inheritance,  at  that  season,  when  their 
bodies  also  shall  be  redeemed  from  die  grave,  incorruptible 
immortal,  and  glorious.  Then  Satan,  sin,  death,  misery, 
and  all  wickctl  creatures,  will  be  confined  to  hell,  and  the 
rest  of  God's  creation  will  appear  glorious,  pure,  beaudful, 
orderly,  and  happy,  in  every  respect  answering  the  end  for 
which  it  was  formed,  and  in  nothing  abused  to  contrary 
purposes.  The  sufferings  of  animals,  though  many,  yet 
■being  itiifeared  and  transient,  arc  doubtless  overbalanced 
by  their  enjoyments,  and  to  infer  an  individual  resurrection 
of  them,  from  this  passage,  is  surely  one  of  the  wildest 
reveries  that  ever  entered  into  the  mind  of  any  thinking 

man. 

V.  24 — 27.  True  believers  have  been  actually  brought 
into  a  state  of  safety,  but  their  comfort  consists  in  hope 
rather  than  fruition.  Now  that  which  is  the  object  of 
sicht,  sense,  or  enjoyment,  cannot  properly  be  called  hope; 
10°  how  can  a  man  be  said  to  hope  I'or  the  vision  or  frui- 
tion of  that  which  he  at  present  beholds  and  enjoys?  The 
j'uture  felicity  of  the  saints  will  chiefly  consist  in  seeingGod 
face  to  face,  some  glimpses  by  faith  they  here  see,  as  in 
a  glass  darkly  ;  for  the  full  vision  of  his  glory  they  hope 
and  wait  in  reliance  on  his  promise,  and  by  padcnt  con- 
tinuance in  well-doing  amidst  manifold  trials  and  tempta- 
tions ;  and  from  this  ho|)e  they  cannot  be  diverted,  by  the 
vain  expectation  of  finding  satisfaction  in  the  things  of  time 
and  sen.se.  For,  though  their  infirmities  are  many  and 
great,  and  they  would  soon  be  overpowered  if  left  to  them- 
.si-.ives,  yet  the'  Spirit  of  God  so  helps  them  and  supports 


20  And  ^  we  know  that  all  things  work  d  35-23  r  3  < 
togetlier  for  good,  to  '^  them  that  love  ^uN.rw^t: 
God,  to  them  who  arc  ^  the  called  accord-  xi,i""9"' s^'cor. 

.        I   ■  »«    15—17.  T.  (. 

ing  to  his  purpose.  Phii  ;  19-2'. 

29  For  5  whom  he  did  foreknow,  '■  he  neb.  iii'c-12! 


also 
the 


did  predestinate  '  to  be  conformed  to  iVa   i.  7;  a. 
iina£:eofhis  Son, '■  that  he  might  be  e»5.'Ex  xx.  c 


Ueut. 
Keh 
Ixix.  3fi. 


the  first-born  among  many  brethren. 

.30  Morcovcr,^'_whom  he  did  prcdesti-  '^''*'j^£fj"'(' 
natc,  them  he  also  called  :  '"  and  whom  he  ^j',,*";,"^'  '■' 
called,  them  he  also  justified  :  °  and  whom  f,-o,^  "i'  jj.' 
lie  justified,  them  he  also  glorified.  In^G^rV/s 

:Jl  What  °  shall  wc  then  say  to  these  J',''';  .r';.,'."v."I 
things.-'  P  If  God  be  for  us,  who  can  be  u^'i'lJ'nli 
against  us.-* 


13, 


rj.  .ler.  i.  S.    2  Tim   ii.  19    I  Pet    i.  2   Hcv.  J 
i  xi  i    II.  JciliH  xvii.  IG.  m  22,  2.i   26.  1    Cor,  x 

iii,  21    1  Joliri  lii.  2 k  Ps  \\\\\\.  J7.  Matt 

HcO)   i.5.  6    li.  11-15   Rev    i.  5.6 128   i 

ii.  9  2  Pet    i.  10.  Rev.  xvii.  U  six  9. —  m 

23-35.  v    R— 10-    John  V.  21.  vi    39.40. 
10—12.  ii    13.  U 
1 pGen.  ; 


I  Pel. 
gxi2  Exxxxiii 

.8 hKi.hi.  S.  II    \  I'tt.  I  St 

li  2  C(ir.  iii.  \»  Ki.h  i.  4  iv.  21.  Phil. 
,i.  SO  x\v.  If).  John  »i.  17.  Cul  i  li-ll 
ix   23,21    Is   xli.  9.  1  Cor   i    2.  9   1  Pet 

1.  22-26.  •Pit.  hi.  4-7. ri  I.  17,  la 

2  Cor.  iv    17    Kph  Ii   C.  Col.  iii.  4.  I 


cxvi 


10. o  Stt  I 

.  xiv.  6    xvii.  45-47 

.  G.  Is.  I.  7—9  liv.  17.  Jer. 


Tim.  ii    II.   Hch.  ix.  15.   1  Pet 

1  Xum.  xiv  9.  Deut.  xxxiii.29.  Jo--ti.  x.  43. 
vii.  1-3.  xlvi.  1-3  7  II.  Ivi  4  II.  Ixxxiv.  11,  12. 
I'J.  XX.  II.  John  X.  28-30.  1  John  Iv.  4. 


them,  that  they  arc  not  entirely  overcome.  And  as  their 
strength  and  comfort  amid  conflicts  must  be  obtained  by 
prayer,  and  as  they  are  so  ignorant,  forgetful,  or  unbe- 
lieving, that  they  know  not  what  to  ask  for,  or  how  to 
ask  for  any  thing  with  proper  affections,  so  the  same  Spi- 
rit compassionately  assists  their  memories,  excites  their 
desires  and  hopes,  and  increases  their  faith.  Thus  he  bc- 
comas  an  inward  intercessor,  by  suggesting  such  prayer.-; 
as  arc  pleasing  to  God,  and  meet  to  be  accepted  through 
our  heavenly  Advocate.  These  prayers  do  not  consist  in 
copious  and  fluent  expressions,  which  are  often  destitute 
of  suitable  afiections,  but  in  earnest  longings  for  and  be- 
lieving expectations  of,  spiritual  blessings,  which  are  some- 
times productive  rather  of  groans  than  of  words,  or  they 
arc  uttered  in  broken  sentences  and  detached  and  earnest 
ejaculations,  rather  than  a  continued  prayer,  as  implying 
more  than  a  man  can  find  words  to  utter.  Perhaps  the 
humble,  broken-hearted  supplicant,  when  thus  groaning 
out  his  desires  after  pardon  and  deliverance  from  sin.  is 
ashamed  to  offer  such  incoherent  requests  ;  but  the  heart- 
searching  God  understands  and  approves  this  energetic 
language,  which  expresses  the  mind  of  the  Spirit,  when 
making  intercession  for  the  saints  in  whom  he  dwells,  ac- 
cording to  the  will  of  God,  both  in  his  promise,  command- 
ment, and  providence;  and  such  prayers  will  surely  be  an- 
swered, when  the  well-worded  addresses  of  formalists  wil! 
be  rejected.  Mind  of,  &c.  '  The  phrase  is  here  the  ve- 
'  ry  same  that  was  used  in  the  sixth  verse,  and  expresses 
'not  merely  the  meaning,  but  the  temper  and  disposition 
'  of  the  mind,  as  under  the  influences  oi  the  divine  Spirit, 
'  pursuing  and  breathing  after  such  blessings  as  suit  its 
'  rational  and  immortal  nature.'  {Doddridge.)  The  clause 
in  one  of  the  collects  of  our  liturgy  seems  well  to  express 
this,  '  That  they  may  love  the  things  which  thou  com- 
'  mandest,  and  desire  that  which  thou  dost  promise.' 
When  the  Holy  Spirit  produces  this  stale  of  the  judgment 
and  aifections,  the  prayers  which  spring  from  it  will  be 
graciously  accepted  by  the  holy  heart-searching  God. 


A.  D.  61. 


32  He  1  thai  spared  not  his  own  Son 

.  17.  Joho  jii  10.  iCor.  v  11.2  Tel.  ii.  4  i    1  Julin  iv    10. 


CHAPTER  Vllf.  ^q_  q   (^^ 

'  but  delivered  l;ini  up  for  us  all,  «  how 


V.  28 — 31.  From  the  jireceding  considerations  the 
ajiosllc  assuredly  concluded,  that  all  c\ents  in  life  or  death 
would  concur  in  promoting  the  eternal  good  of  every  true 
believer,  however  bitter  and  painful  they  might  at  present 
be  ;  as  nothing  could  ever  defeat  the  great  end  proposed  in 
all  the  dispensations  of  God  respecting  them,  even  their 
everlasting  salvation.  Providential  appointmeuis  arc  doubt- 
less  primarily  intended,  but  as  these  often  lead  men  into 


.  :i-:3  2  Cor  it,  Ii 


them,  so  all  the  intermediate  steps  were  equally  pre- 
determined. 'I'hcs  the  Lord  calls  to  repentance,  faith 
in  Christ,  and  newness  of,  life,  every  one,  whom  he 
hath  predestinated  ;  he  fully  justifielh,  through  the  right- 
eousness of  Christ,  every  one  whom  he  callcth;  and 
he  will  finally  glorify  every  one  whom  he  justifielh. — 
Sanctification  is  not  expressly  mentioned  in  this  golden 
chain  ;  but  predestination  to  be  conformed  to  the  ima";e  of 


temptation,  and  so  prove  occasions  of  sin,  we  could  have 'Christ,  eflcetual  calling,  and  final  glory,  so  describe  th^. 
no  assurance  that  they  would  "all  work  together  for  |  beginning,  the  progress,  and  the  consummation  of  sanctifi- 
"  good,"  if  we  were  absoaitely  to  except  the  eilects  of;  cation,  that  no  omission  can  in  this  respect  be  imputed  to 
our  own  sin  and  folly.  Indeed,  the  sins  even  ol  true  be- 1  the  apostle,  in  the  language  of  faith  and  hone,  he  sneaks 
licvcrs  are  not  always  over-ruled  for  their  increase  of  present  j  of  the  whole  work  as  already  done,  because  ensured  by  the 
grace,  or  of  future  glory  ;  in  this  respect  they  suficr  loss,  purposes  and  jiromises  uf  God,  and  he  demands  what  can 
and  are  saved  as  by  fire;  yet  the  whole  concurs,  as  one  j  be  said  unto,  or  against,  such  things?  For  if  God  be  thus 
complex  plan,  to  prejiare  them  for  the  inheritance  intended  freely  and  absolutely  (?ur  unchangeable  Friend,  and  thus 
for  them,  and  many  of  their  own  mistakes  and  miscar-.  determined  to  bless  us  with  everlasting^  iclici'v,  who  or 
riages,  being  tUcply  repented  vf,  work  together  eminently  { what,  can  be  so  against  us,  as  to  defeat  his  gracious  pur- 
for  their  humiliation  and  increase  of  grateiul  love.  As  larjpose?  Or  what  need  have  v.e  to  fear  the  rage  and  power 
as  Uiey  act  in  character,  and  live  in  the  habitual  exercise  of  of  all  creatures,  if  they  should  combine  against  us  '  From 
'■love  toGocl,"all  things  wUl  concur  m  augmenting  their  this  and  similar  passages,  some  persons  Lave  absurdlv' 
fmal  recompense.  When  they  act  out  of  cliaracter,  cor-  talked  of  our  having  been  justified  from  eternity,  &:c,  but 
rections,  and  [.crhaps  terrors,  will  be  employed  to  bring  thc^.red  ui/fn<ion  of  doing  any  Oliv.^  is  pcifectlv  disti'ict 
them  back  again;  and  if  a  man  allow  himself  in  Ehi,\  koia  the  (tcluul  performance  of  it.  God  as  abscfutelv  de- 
expecting  to  derive  good  from  It,  he  '•docs  evil  tliat  good  termined  the  fmal  glorification  of  everv  believer  as  he  ( 
'•  may  cDmc,"  he  "  sins  on,  that  grace  may  abound,"  he  the  justification  of  every  elect  person";  we  might  then  j 
bears  the  broad  mark   of  a  hyiiocrite,  and  ins  damnation  as  well  sav,  they  have  been  Morifcd  in  bodv  and  soid  fr, 


did 

usl 


will  be  just.  So  that  we  need  not  invalidate  this  animating 
assurance,  to  guard  it  from  the  abuse  of  wicked  men,  as 
some  have  done,  to  the  great  discouragement  of  humble 
Christians,  who  fear  nothing  so  much,  even  in  their 
sharpest  afflictions,  as  their  own  lamented  propensity  to 
sill.  The  persons  intended  once  did  not  love  God,  but 
they  were  called  into  a  state  of  reconciliation  and  fjve  to 
him,  according  to  his  eternal  purpose  and  choice  of  them, 
which  he  will  never  sufler  to  be  frustrated.  Having  seen 
good  to  permit  the  fall  and  apostacy  of  man,  he  looked  |  of  our  fallen  ra 
upon  the  whole  human  species  as  deserving  of  destruction, 
ail  J  meet  for  it :  yet  ]iuiposing  to  provide  and  reveal  a 
gracious  S'dvation  to  them,  for  the  glory  of  his  name,  he 
knew  that  they  would  as  certainly  reject  it,  as  they  would 
break  his  holy  law.  For  reasons  therefore  not  revealed  to 
us,  lie  determined  to  leave  some  deservedly  to  perish  in 
obstinate  enmity,  and  ^rwcio((s/_(/  to  recover  others  by  rege- 
n3ralion.  'I'hese  '•  he  fore  knew,"  not  merely  in  respect 
of  external  jiriNileges,  or  as  a  jiart  of  favoured  nations, 
but  as  individually  chosen  to  eternal  life  ;  for  in  conse- 
quence of  this  fore-knowledge,  '•  lie  }ircdestinated,"  or 
before  decreed,  them  '•  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of  his 
'•  Son."  Here  they  are  in  part  renewed  to  his  holy  image, 
and  walk  in  his  steps,  and,  having  passed  like  Jcsus 
through  many  sulTerings,  they  will  hereafter  be  complctelv 
conformed  to  his  h>ily  human  nature,  both  i:i  body  and 
soul ;  that  so  he  m.iy  appear  among  them  as  t!ie  first 
begotten  and  Head  en  the  many  biethren,  which  shall 
constitute  the  family  of  God,  that  being  admitted  thiouc'h 
liim  to  be  children  and  heirs,  they  may  thus  be  made  meet 
with  him  tj  enjoy  ihcir  inheritance.  As  this  was  the 
4clcraiii;ale  jiurposc  and  forc-knowledgf  of  God  respecting 


all  eternity  ;  this  could  not  be  more  absurd  or  unscrijitural, 
than    the    notion  of  being    iustified    from    cternilv,    and 
probably  it  would  be  less  capable  of  abuse.     Dr.  Whitby 
says,  that  all  Uie  fathers  before  Augustine  understood  thi's 
passage  of  those,  nhom  God  foresaw  would  lore  him. — 
Uut  does  God  foresee  that  any  of  our  race,  v.hile  unrc- 
generatc,  will  love  him?     And  is   not  the  clause,  "  called 
••  according   to   his  purpose,"  of  the  same  import  as  re- 
generated ?  And  can  this  choice  of  some,  rather  than  others, 
of  our  fallen  race,  because  of  soraediing  spiriiually  good 
in  them,  as  the  ground  of  it,  in  order  to  their  being  thus 
called,   pos.^ibly  consist  with  the  doctrines  of  original  sin, 
or  the  total  dejiravity  of  human  nature,  and  of  a  regene- 
ration from  the  death  of  sin  to  the  lite    of  righteousness  ? 
Does  not    it   border  on  I'elagiaiasm  ?     Again,   if  all   the 
Genliles,  or  all  die  inhabitants  of  any  one  nation,  whom 
God  foreknew,  and  determined  to  call  into  his  Church,  be 
really  conformed  to  the  image  of  Christ,  and  justified,  and 
shall,    uithout    exception,  jiartake   of  eternal    glorv,    the 
interpretation  of  die  passage,  as  referring  to  the  election 
of  collective  bodies,  may  stand  ;  but  not  otherwise.     So 
that,    if  this  were  the  only  passage,  in   wldch  U;e   humi- 
liating subject  was  cxj)rcssly  mentioned,  we   might  confi- 
dently   maintain,  that  the  doctrine  of  individual  iiredcsli.- 
iiation  to  eternal  life,  and  Uic  authority  of  the  ajiostje  al 
an  inspired  writer,  must  stand  or  lall  together.  ISfothiiigmorc 
fully  shows  this,  than  t!ie  dillicuhies  to   which  its  learned 
and    sagacious  opposers   arc   reduced,    and    the  dillcrent 
grounds  on  v.hich  they  rest  the  cause;  for  they  scarcely 
grcc  in  any  thing,  but  in  determining  lo  oppose  the  most 


naturn!  and  obvious  meanincr  of  tin 


Ferhajis  the 


apo.iilc'£  d?cl:-i:ie  was  r.cvcnr.0ic  ju=d_v  expressed  bv 


uiy 


A 

D. 

CI. 

!  1. 

Jo;,  i. 

9-11. 

li 

4-» 

sxn. 

e.Scf   xs 

;iv.8, 

9. 

iti    7- 

;i   Ps 

>  X 

4V.  11. 

M.v. 

)7 

Zech 

ill.  1 

— < 

Kev 

xir 

111, 

II. 

UU 

.flii.  1 

Mil 

sx 

V.  2J. 

XTiii.J.  1  The.'. 

ROMANS. 


^-7.  D.  61. 


1  «.  Tit..i.  1 
1  Pet.  i.  3. 

X  ill.  20  Is.  I 
B,  9  Gal.  iii 
8. 

>  I  xiv  3.  Job 
.ixxiv.  M  I's 
xisvi  3j  cix. 
51.  Jfr.  i:  20. 

2  iv.  i3  *.  6— in 
jlv.a.icSxxnili 
Si.  .M»!t  XK.  18. 
JOIinxiv  13  (.n). 
ill.  IJ,  M  Hcb.i. 
3  ix  10- U  x 
10-11.  U-2; 
xii.  2  1  Pit  iii 
18.  Hfiv.  i    18  — 

iii.  22. li27 

ix.  24    I  John  ii 
13.  U    16.  Uev 
.lolia  xri.  33     ^ 

hf  16-13.  Heb 


shali  he  not  with  hiui  also  freely  give  us 
aii  tiiin2:s  ? 

S.j  Who  '  shall  lay  any  thing  to  tlie 
charfje  "  of  God's  elect  ?  *  II  is  God  that 
justiiieth. 

'M  Who  >■  is  he  that  condemncth  .-* 
'■  //  is  Christ  that  died,  yea,  rather  that  is 
risen  again,  ^  who  is  even  at  the  right  hand 
of  God,  ''  who  aI.so  maketh  intercession  for 
us. 

'3~)  Who  "  shall  separate  u?  from  the 
love  of  Christ.''  ''shall  tribulation,  or  dis- 
tresi=,  or  persecution,  or  famine,  or  naked- 
ness, or  peril,  or  sword  ? 

— a  Mark  XTi.  19  AcKvii  Sfi-fiO  Col  iii  1.  Heh  riii.  1.2.  1  Pet 
Is.  liii  12  Jolin  X"i  23.  26,27  xvii.  211-24  Hc!i  iv  14.  li.  «ir.  21 
1.2 c33.  Ps   cili.  17   Jev.  xxxi   3.  John  x.  L'U.  xiii    1    2  Thos.  ii. 

.5,6. (I  17.  V   3-5     .Matt.  T.  10-12    x.  23— 31     Liitf  xxi    12— If. 

.IS  xiT  22.  XX.  23.  24.    2  C«r.  iv  17   vi   4—10.    xl  23-27.   2  Tim   i.  12. 

xii.  3-ll.JaM  i.  2-4.  I  Pet.  i.  6-7.  i».  12-14.  Rer.  vli.  14-17. 


36  As  it  is  written,  *  For  thy  sake  ^vc  « p,xiiv.2scxii. 
are  killed  all  the  day  long;  we  are  ac-  cn" xVsi.'si' 
counted  as  '  .sheep  for  the  slaughter.  nfTiii"?  ".ler. 

37  Naj',  '  in  all  these  things  we  are 
more  than  conquerors,  through  ''  him  that  V- 

loved    us.  S7.  SCor  ii  14. 

38  For  'I  am  persuaded,  '  that  neither  Jotniv  4  t  4. 

,  ,  IT  11  .        .       S.  Rev.  Tii  9.10. 

ueatn,  nor  liie,  nor  anjrels,  'nor  prmci-  xi  7-is  x'i.n. 
palities,  nor  powers,  nor  things  present,  h^ti^y'SOEph. 
nor  things  to  come,  -,1^^'- ."'   !^' 

39  ■"  JNor  "  heiffht,  nor  °  depth,  nor  any  .'*  "'^  '  *  . 

.  ^        '  I  ./    1  iv.21    2  Cor.  ir. 

other  creature,  f  shall  he  able  to  separate  h^'^^j^  '- 
us  from  'I  the  love  of  God,  which  is  in  •'jiV^zj.'jj"^,^^. 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  t*"I-8.' lwi?V 

20-23. 12  Cor  xi   14  EpU  vi    11,  12  Col  I  16.  il.  l.-i.  I  Pet.  r.  8— id. m  Ep'h.' 

ill    18.  13  D  Ex.ix.  16,  17    Ps   xci  i  3.  4   I,.  I.  in-u  31   Xxi7.  21    D«n  is.  1! 

V.  13-23  2Tlies.  ii  4  Kcv    xiii    1-8    o  xl.  33    Ps    lxi»  6    ProT    XI   i    M«tt. 

xxiv.  24.  2Cor.  ii.  Il.xi  3   STbcv  ii  9-12.  Rev    ii    24.  xii    9    xiii    14    xix.  io.  xx.  3. 

7 p  John  X   23-80  Col   ill  3.  4 q  35   T    «.  John  ill   IS  xvi   27.  xvil.  86. 

Eph.  i.  4   ii.  4—7.  Tit.  iii.  4—7.  I  John  iv  9,  10.  16.  19. 


iininspircd  writer,  than  in  the  former  part  of  the  seven- 
teenth article  of  our  church.  '  Predestination  unto  life 
'  is  the  everlasting  pur[)osc  of  God,  whereby,  (before  the 
'  foundations  of  the  world  were  laid,)  he  had  constantly 
^  decreed,  by  hi.s  counsel,  .secret  to  us,  to  deliver  from 
'  curse  and  damnation  tho.^c  whom  he  had  chosen  in  Christ 
'  out  of  mankind,  and  to  bring  them  by  Christ  to  everlast- 
'  ing  salvation,  as  vessels  made  to  honour.  Wherefore 
'  ihev,  which  be  endued  with  so  excellent  a  benefit  of  God, 
-  be  called  according  to  God's  purpose,  by  his  Spirit  work- 

•  ing  in  due  season,  they  thi'ough  grace  obey  the  calling, 

•  they  be  jusiified  freely,  they  be  made  the  sons  of  God  by 
'  adoption,  they  be  made  like  unto  the  image  of  his  only 
'  begotten  Son  Jesus  Christ,  they  walk  religiously  in  good 
'  works,  and  at  length,  by  God's  mercy,  they  attain  to  ever 

'  lasting  felicity.' 

V.  32 — 34.  The  omnipotence  and  omniscience  of  God 
had  been,  in  the  preceding  verse,  opposed  to  the  puny  ef- 
forts of  every  enemy  ;  here  his  former  benefits  are  shown 
to  be  assured  pledges  of  final  felicity  to  all  real  Christians. 
When  the  hoHness  of  God  and  man's  sinfulness  barred  the 
way  to  happine-s,  his  free  love  of  such  rebels  and  enemies 
induced  him  to  give  his  own  Son  to  be  their  Surety  and 
Sacrifice,  having  willingly  assumed  their  nature,  in  order  to 
bear  their  sins  ;  and  in  this,  the  Father  "  spared  him  not, 
"  but  delivered  him  up"  to  agonies,  ignominy,  and  death, 
notwithstanding  his  personal  dignity  and  excellency,  the 
perfection  of  his  obedience,  and  his  own  inconceivable 
love  of  him.  Thus  he  bore  the  curse  instead  of  all  his 
people,  and  so  expiated  their  guilt  when  enemies  ;  and 
havin<T,  in  virtue  of  that  atonement  and  his  own  eternal 
choice,  called  them  into  a  st.-tte  of  peace  with  him,  and 
taught  them  to  love  and  obey  him,  how  can  it  be  sup- 
posed that  he  will  now  withhold  any  thing  from  them  ? 
All  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  the  universal  creation, 
yea,  the  everlasting  enjoyment  of  the  Creator  himself 
as  their  Portion,  are  net  so  great  a  display  of  his  free 
love  to  them,  as  the  gift  of  his  co-equal  Son  to  be  the 
atonement  on  the  cross  for  their  sins  ;  and  the  rest  necessa- 
rily follow  upon  their  union  with  him,  and  interest  in 
kim.     The  emphasis  is  evidently  hers  laid,  not  on  Christ, 


as  incar)iate,  being  given  up  to  death  for  us,  but  in  God's 
giving  his  oivn  Son  ('i?'»i.)  to  become  incarnate  for  such  a 
purpose.  Who  then  can  lay  any  thing  to  the  charge  of 
God's  elect,  whose  election  is  manifested  by  their  being 
called  to  the  fellowship  of  Christ,  when  it  is  God, 
against  whom  they  have  sinned,  who  hath  at  such  a  price 
completely  justified  them  ?  .Satan  may  accuse  them,  the 
world  may  revile  them,  their  brethren  may  suspect  and 
censure  them,  their  own  consciences  may  reproach  them 
with  many  sins,  the  law  may  convict  and  condemn  them 
for  many  former  and  latter  transgressions  ;  but  God  himself 
pleads  their  cause,  he  pronounces  them  righteous,  silences 
their  accusers,  pacifies  their  consciences,  clears  their  cha- 
racters, and  shows  the  law  magnified,  and  justice  satisfied, 
in  the  obedience  and  sufjcrings  of  their  Surety,  and  who 
then  can  make  good  any  charge  against  them  ?  If  we  look 
forward  to  the  day  of  judgment,  who  shall  then  condemn 
them  ?  The  judge  himself  will  be  the  same  Person  who 
loved  them,  died  for  their  sins,  and  rose  again  for  their 
justification,  and  who  now  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father 
ever  liveth  to  plead  in  their  behalf,  and  to  use  his  almighty 
power  for  their  benefit  !  Even  now,  he  presents  their 
services  for  acceptance  before  his  Father's  throne,  he 
quashes  all  accusations  brought  against  them,  defeats  the 
machinations  of  their  enemies,  manages  all  things  for  their 
good,  and  is  perfecting  his  work  in  them  ;  and  will  he  then 
forsake  the  work  of  his  own  hands,  and  at  last  condemn 
them  to  hell  ?     It  is  impossible  ! 

V,  35 — 39.  As  infinite  and  unchangeable  power  and 
love  are  engaged  in  behalf  of  all  believers,  and  the  mercy 
already  shown  them  is  greater  than  what  is  further  needful, 
they  may  even  triumph  on  the  field  of  battle,  and  exult 
amidst  their  conflicts  and  groans  ;  for  who  shall  separate 
them  from  the  love  of  Christ,  who  hath  chosen,  redeemed, 
called,  and  justified  them  ?  Shall  trials,  persecutions,  or 
calamities  of  any  kind,  degree,  or  continuance  ?  Shall  the 
sword  of  war,  or  that  of  the  executioner  ?  Indeed  it  had 
been  written  of  old  that  God's  harmless  people  were,  and 
would  be,  butchered  like  sheep,  {3]arg,  Ref.)  but,  instead 
of  being  thus  separated  from  his  love,  they  would  be 
brought  to  the  more  complete  enjoyment  of  if,  and  so  not 


A.  D,  ai. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


ji.  X).  61. 


CHAP.  IX. 

The  apostle  laments  the  unbelief  of  his  coun- 
trymen, and  declares  his  willingness  to  en- 
dure any  thing  for  their  salvation,  1 — 3. 
He  shows  the  privileges  of  Israel  as  atia- 
tion,  4,  5  ;  and  the  difference  between  them 
and  the  true  Israel,  6 — 8.  He  illustrates 
his  subject  by  the  examples  of  Isaac,  of  Ja- 
cob and  Esau,  and  of  Pharaoh  ;  and  thus 


only  escape  unhurt,  or  just  come  off  victorious,  but  also 
be  made  more  than  conquerors,  even  immense  gainers,  by 
their  sufferings,  through  the  supporting  grace  of  their 
loving  Saviour.  Indeed  the  apostle  was  fully  persuaded, 
or  assured,  {Marg.  Rrf.)  that  neither  the  love  of  life,  nor 
its  snares  and  trials,  nor  the  fear,  agony,  or  separating 
stroke  of  death  in  any  form,  nor  the  machinations  of  evil 
angels,  or  of  all  the  principalities  and  powers  of  darkness, 
or  the  ungodly  persecuting  princes  of  this  world,  nor  any 
present  calamities,  or  future  unknown  changes  or  undis- 
covered scenes,  nor  the  height  of  prosperity,  nor  the 
depth  of  adversity,  nor. the  highest  created  power,  nor  the 
deepest  plots  of  subtle  enemies,  nor  any  creature,  nor 
all  creatures,  sliall  ever  prevail  to  separate  true  believers 
from  the  love  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  towards  them  ;  as  his 
purposes  are  unchangeable,  his  engagements  irrevocable, 
and  his  power  invincible.  It  is  frivolous  to  say,  that  sin, 
being  no  creature  of  God,  may  separate  the  believer  from 
his  love,  notwithstanding  all  this  ;  for  such  a  restriction 
wholly  invalidates  the  passage.  Tribulation,  persecution, 
the  terror  of  death,  the  frowns  or  smiles  of  the  world, 
and  the  machinations  of  evil  spirits,  have  no  tendency  to 
separate  us  from  the  love  of  God,  except  as  they  prove 
occasions  of  sin.  Professed  believers  in  such  circumstances 
often  forsake  God  and  perish,  but  "  all  his  saints  are  in  his 
hand,"  and  are  "  kept  by  his  power  through  faith  unto  sal- 
vation," so  that  they  either  resist  and  overcome  every  temp- 
tation, or,  if  baffled  and  foiled,  they  are  brought  back 
by  convictions  and  corrections,  with  penitent  tears  and 
fervent  supplications,  and  they  dread  suffering,  chiefly 
because  they  fear  lest  it  should  prove  the  occasion  of  in- 
dwelling-sin gaining  some  victory  over  them.  If  a  man 
take  encouragement  to  sin  from  such  assurances,  he  ren- 
ders it  extremely  probable  that  he  has  no  interest  in  them  ; 
no  one  can  triumph  on  this  ground,  who  has  not  Scriptural 
evidence  of  his  conversion,  or  can  take  the  warrantable 
comfort  of  them,  except  he  is  at  present  striving  against 
sin,  and  harassed  by  fears  lest  some  future  event  should 
give  that  detested  and  dreaded  foe  a  fatal  advantage  over 
him.  We  must  not  therefore  lake  the  cordials  from  the 
weary  and  almost  fainting  combatants,  because  others 
unwarrantably  seize  upon,  and  fatally  intoxicate  themselves 
with  them.     {Note,  John  x.  28 — 30.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—9. 

The  terrors  of  the  law,  and  our  own  consciousness  of 
guilt,  should  endear  to  us  the  free  salvation  of  the  Gospel ; 
Vol.  V No.  31. 


shows  the  frceness  of  God's  mercy,  andtht 
sovereignty  of  his  election,  9 — IJi.  He 
answet-s  objections  to  his  doctrine,  1 9 — 
2 1 :  and  proves  it  from  the  prophets,  22 — 
29  ;  a7id  evinces,  that  the  Jews  came  short 
of  the  blessing,  {ivhieh  the  Gentiles  ob- 
tained by  faith,)  because  they  sought  it  by 
the  tvorks  of  the  law,  and  rejected  Christ, 
30— 3:i. 


and  urge  us  to  flee  for  refuge  to  Christ,  that  we  may  be 
safe  in  him,  as  Noah  in  the  ark,  when  threatened  de- 
struction shall  overwhelm  all  ungodly  men.  Whilst  we 
desire  exemption  from  condemnation,  let  us  seek  forgraci' 
to  enable  us  to  walk,  aot  after  the  flesh,  but  after  thi- 
Spirit  ;  thus  it  will  be  evident,  that  "  ihe  law  of  thr 
"  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made  us  free  froiH 
"  the  law  of  sin  and  death,"  and  that  the  grace  of  the 
Gospel  hath  already  done  more  toward  our  sanctification, 
than  the  law  could  ever  do  for  those  who  desire  to  bo  under 
it.  For  if  we  truly  rely  on  the  sacrifice  of  the  Son  o, 
God,  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesh,  foi-  our  sins,  Wf 
shall  find  that  our  old  nature  is  condemned  and  must  be 
crucified,  we  shall  join  in  putting  this  sentence  in  execu- 
tion, and  long  for  the  righteousness  of  the  law  to  be  ful- 
filled in  us,  even  as  it  was  by  our  Surety.  Of  this,  our 
present  habitual  "  walk  after  the  Spirit,"  is  an  earnest  and 
sure  pledge  ;  but  a  carnal  mind  and  conversation  arc 
evidences,  that  a  man  is  dead  in  sin  and  under  the  curse  of 
the  law,  however  he  may  speak  about  the  grace  of  the 
Gospel ;  for  they,  who  are  alive  to  God,  and  at  peace 
with  him,  are  sj)iritual  in  their  judgment,  affections,  and 
habitual  walk,  though  they  grieve  that  they  are  not  more 
so.  But  "  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God  ;"  no 
unregenerate  man  can  delight  in  his  holy  law,  or  be  subject 
to  it,  and  how  can  it  be  expected  that  God  should  be 
pleased  with  such  enemies  and  rebels  ?  We  should  there- 
fore especially  examine  ourselves  whether  the  Spirit  oi 
Christ  dwell  in  us  ;  for  if  this  be  not  our  case,  we  belong 
not  to  him,  are  not  in  his  kingdom,  and  shall  have  oui- 
portion  among  the  servants  of  Satan,  unless  this  entir(^ 
change  be  \vrought  in  our  hearts. 

V.  10—18. 

If  the  Spirit  of  Christ  have  taken  possession  of  oui 
hearts,  and  renewed  his  holy  image  there,  the  death  of 
our  mortal  bodies  will  perfect  the  life  of  our  immortal 
souls,  which  have  now  eternal  life  abiding  in  them,  and 
through  the  Redeemer's  righteousness  our  bodies  too  shall 
be  raised  again,  to  share  that  glorious  felicity.  What  then 
can  a  carnal  life  present  to  our  view,  worthy  to  be  put  in 
competition  with  this  noble  prize  of  our  high  calling?  All 
we  owe  to  the  flesh  is  a  holy  revenge  for  the  injuries 
already  done,  and  the  hinderances  continually  given  us ;  and 
instead  of  rendering  our  state  doubtful  by  at  all  living  after 
it,  we  should,  by  the  Spirit,  continually  endeavour  more 
entirely  to  mortify  it,  and  repress  all  its  actings.  Thus 
giving  up  ourselves  to  be  led  by  the  Spirit,  our  adoption 

H 


D.  Gl. 


ROMANS. 


»^.  Z).6l. 


I"  SAY  the  tiiilh  in  Christ,  1  lie  not,:  and    continual    sorrow     in     my    heart,  eu'i 
*•  my  conscience  also  bearing  me  wit 


■frrii"?  v'sr  "'-^«  '"  l''«  I^'^'y  Glhost, 

N  i!.14   viii    I't.  S  O        Th-it 


3    For    "  1    could    wish   that    mjself  l^^'^'xirjl'i*. 

were  *  accursed  from  Christ   for  '  my  •  o'r  'i%'»'«'''f ' 

I  have     great     heaviness  j  brethren,  my  kinsmen  according  to  the  ' u.  E.irvlil'i 

:'j   r'5   cxU    130.  H  l«vi.  n  Jcr.  ix    I      fl„,.U  .  Act-  vii   :3-2«. 


.  I 'J.  HeT.  xi  3. 


flesh ; 


will  be  manifest ;  we  shall  gradually  be  emancipated  from  justified,  or  to  expect  to  be  glorified,  except   they  love 

God,  bear  the  image  of  Christ,  walk  in  his  steps,  and 
aim  to  obey  and  honour  him  ;  and  whatever  men  may  ob- 
ject against  these  things,  they,  who  are  thus  chosen,  call- 
ed, and  justified,  shall  without  doubt  be  eternally  glorifi- 
ed, nor  will  a  single  exception  be  found  to  this  rule,  though 
many  will  at  length  appear  to  have  deceived  themselves 
and  others.  If  God  has  determined  to  save  us,  who  can 
destroy  us  ?  If  he  spared  not  his  own  Son,  but  dplivered 
him  to  death  for  us,  how  should  he  refuse  any  thing  to 
us?  If  this  was  not  too  large  a  gift  for  his  enemies,  what 
can  he  withhold  from  his  friends  and  children  ?  If  he  justi- 
fies us,  who  can  condemn  us?  If  our  crucified  and  risen 
Jesus  pleads  and  fights  for  us,  who  can  plead  or  fight 
against  us,  with  any  possibility  of  prevailing  ?  If  the  Judge 
himself  is  our  Friend,  who  can  pronounce  a  sentence  ag.iinst 
us  ?  Or  what  can  separate  us  from  the  love  of  him  who 
bled  for  us,  when  we  were  so  vile,  that  hell  was  our  desert, 
and  the  doom  for  which  we  were  meet  ?  ^VhiIst  there- 
fore we  rejoice  in  these  privileges  and  this  security,  and 
cheerfully  expect  to  be  nioi'e  than  conquerors  in  every  con- 
flict, and  immense  gainers  by  every  loss  and  tribulation, 
till  death  be  swallowed  up  in  victory,  let  us  show  the  ho- 
liness of  the  doctrine,  by  sparing  none  of  our  lusts,  shrink- 
ing from  no  hardship  or  expense  in  the  cause  of  Christ, 
willingly  enduring  our  cross,  obeying  his  commandments, 
and  being  "  steadfast,  unmoveable,  and  always  abounding 
in  his  work,  knowing  that  our  labour  is  not  in  vaia 
"  in  the  Lord." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IX.  V.  1—3.  This  appeal  is  evidently 
equivalent  to  a  solemn  oath.  Now,  an  oath  being  an  act  of 
religious  worship,  the  apostle,  by  thus  appealing  to  Jcjus 
Christ,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,  clearly  shows  that  he  con- 
sidered them  as  entitled  to  religious  worship.  From  the 
apostle's  arguing  so  strenuously  for  a  free  salvation  by  faith 
alone,  without  any  respect  to  the  Mosaic  law,  or  the 
peculiar  privileges  of  the  Jews,  it  might  have  been  sup- 
posed, that  he  had  no  great  attachment  to  his  countrymen, 
or  even  that  the  jjcrsecutions  which  he  had  endured  from 
them  had  set  him  against  them.  Being  therefore  about 
still  further  to  discuss  the  subject,  of  the  rejection  of  the 
Jews  and  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  and  to  resolve  the 
whole  into  the  sovereign  electing  love  of  God,  he  intro- 
duced these  to]>ics,  by  expressing  in  the  most  energetic 
language  his  cordial  allection  for  his  people.  He  spoke 
the  truth  as  in  the  presence  of  Christ  his  Judge,  and 
with  a  solemn  appeal  to  him,  that  he  did  in  no  degree 
deviate  from  it ;  his  conscience  also,  being  enlightened  and 
directed  by  the  Holy  Ghost,  bare  witness  to  his  sincerity 
in  declaring,  that  the  unbelief  and  rejection  of  the  Jews 
excited  exceedingly  great  disquietude  and  depression,  and 
constant  grief,   in   his  heart.     Insomuch,  that   he    would 


our  servile  fears,  and  shall  trust,  walk  with,  and  obey 
♦lod,  as  our  reconciled  Father  ;  the  Holy  Spirit  will  wit- 
ness with  our  consciences  that  we  have  the  temper  of  lov- 
ing, obedient  children  towards  him,  and  support  us  with 
the  joyful  ])rospcct  of  our  inheritance,  amidst  our  suffer- 
ings in  the  way  to  glory  :  while  our  present  trials  will  ap- 
I  ear  li<'li.',  compared  with  the  frlicily  reserved  ibr  us. 

V.  19—27. 

Sin  lias  filled  the  world  with  unspeakable  disorder  and 
'uisery,  all  creatures  seem  to  proclaim  man's  fatal  apos- 
•  :>ry.  and  to  recommend  the  precious  salvation  of  Christ. 
While  men  arc  evidently  at  A\ar  with  their  IMaker  and 
with  each  other,  and  the  earth  is  become  a  great  slaughter- 
house and  burying  grotmd  to  its  inhabitants,  the  inferior 
v'.reatures  are  forced  into  the  service  of  man's  lusts  by  the 
most  abominable  perversion  of  them.  Thus  the  creation 
groans  under  bondage  to  human  depravity,  every  creature 
seems  to  abet  man's  rebellion,  or  to  be  an  instrument  of  his 
crimes ;  the  very  heathens  could  see  the  strange  state  of 
the  world,  though  they  saw  neither  the  cause  nor  the  cure 
of  it.  But  the  Gospel  opens  a  brighter  prospect,  a  glorious 
crisis  approaches,  of  which  all  things  seem  in  anxious  ex- 
pectation. When  the  children  of  God  shall  be  manifest- 
ed, and  separated  from  his  implacable  foes,  a  complete  de- 
liverance from  this  bondage  will  be  given  to  all ;  but  Satan 
and  his  obstinate  adherents,  and  sin,  deformity,  vanity, 
and  misery,  shall  be  seen  no  where  but  in  the  bottomless 
pit.  May  we  then  give  diligence  to  ensure  our  interest  in 
this  redemption,  and  to  possess  the  first-fruits  of  the  Spi- 
rit! Then  our  groaos  under  our  share  of  this  universal 
ruin,  while  we  wait  for  our  final  adoption,  will  be  in  hope ; 
we  shall  learn  to  disregard  the  perishing  things  which  arc 
seen,  and  patiently  to  expect  and  wait  for  the  good  things 
that  are  unseen  and  eterr\al.  The  spirit  ot  God  will  in 
these  things  help  us  under  our  infinnitics  ;  and,  notwith- 
standing our  own  insufficiency,  wc  shall  l)y  his  influence 
pray  to  our  heavenly  Father,  with  such  large  and  spiritual 
desires,  and  such  unutterable  pantings  after  his  salvation, 
as  shall  ensure  a  gracious  answer,  and  abundant  sujiplies 
«f  every  needlul  blessing. 

V.  28—39. 

If  we  are  but  assured  that  we  really  love  God,  and 
desire  to  keep  his  commandments,  we  may  rest  satisfied 
diat  all  things  shall  finally  terminate  to  our  greatest  advan- 
tage. For  the  love  of  God,  in  the  hearts  of  those  who 
were  once  enmity  to  him,  i)r()ves  that  they  have  been 
called  according  to  his  denial  purpose,  in  order  to  be 
conformed  to  the  image  of  bis  Son,  and  made  meet  as  his 
brethren  to   be  joint  heirs  with  him.     But  none  can  have 


any  ground  to  think  themselves  predestinated,  called,  or  even  willingly  submit  to  be  treated  as  an  Anathema,  or 


A.  D.  C]. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


A.  D.  GI. 


g6.  Gen  xjnii.      4  Who  are  « Israelites  ;  to  whompcr- 
beut^n  B.  I's  taincth  ''  the  adoption,   '  antl    the   fflory, 

lsii.il.  Is  xlid   ,  I      I        *  '      ^  1    1    ,1  ■    ~  r 

xivi3  johni.47  k  and  the  *  covenants,  and  '  tlie  sjivmff  ot 

h  Ex.iv22Ucut.  ,       ,  '        .  r /-<      t  l 

lii    I      Jcr  the  law,  "  and   the  service  of  God,  °  and 

»xxi.      9      SO  '  .  •'  ' 

iN'Jm^'vii  89  "^^  promises; 

s/Tkin's  vf.'i'      ^  Whose    °  are  the  fathers,  p  and    of 

11    rsMsxviii.  ^vhom  as  concerning  the  flesh  Christ  came, 

''ivu"  z"'?.  10  ''  wlio  is  over  all,  God  '  blessed  for  ever. 

Bx  xxiv  7.  8.  s   Ampn 

xxix.  1.  xxxi.  16  Neb.Siii  29  Ps.  Isxsit  fl-3i.  Jer  xxx'ii. 20-25.  Acts  iii.  25.  Hch 

viii   6-10 •OT.ttilamenl! 1  iii.  2.  KPli.ix.l3,U     Ps.  cxivii.  19   Et  xx.ll. 

12.  John  i.  17 m  Is.  V.  2.  Matt.  xxi.  33.  Heb.  ix.  1—10. n  Luke  i.  54.55   69-75 

Acts  ii.  39.  iii.  25.26.  xiii.32,  33    Eph    ii.  12    Heb.  vl.  13-17. o  xi.28.  Deut    K,  15. 

p  i.  3.  Gen.  xli.  S.xlix.  10.  !<.  vii   U  xi    1    Matt,  i    t,Uc.   Lufcc  iii  23,  !ic.  2  Tim.  ii   8 

Hcv.  xxii    r; q  X.  12.  Ps.  xlv   6   ciii.  19.  Is.  ix.  6.  Jer.  xxiii.  5.  6.  Mic   v.  2.  John  i 

1—3.  X.  30.  Acts  XX  28   Phil    ii  6—11.  Col    i.  16.  I  Tim.  iii.  16.  Heb  i.  8—13.    1  Jehn  v. 

CO r  i  25.  Ps.  Ixiii   19.  2  Cor  xi   31.   i  Tim  Ti   15 s  Deut  xxvii.  15,  Sic. 

I  Kinss  i.36.  1  Chr   xvi.  36.  Ps.  xli.   13.  Ixxiix   52.  cvi.  48.  Jer.  xxviii  6.  Matt. -»i.  J3 
XKviil.  20. 1  Cor  xiv  IG.  Rev.  i.  18.  v.  14.  xxii.  20. 


6  Not  '  as  thont;-Ii  the  \\'ord  of  God  tin  3  xi.  1  13. 
hath  taken  none  cU'ect.  Foi*  "  they  are  i,™.  n^'Mmt' 
not  all  Israel,  which  arc  of  Israel;  x^m.  2  i' m"i" 

7  Neither  "  because  they  are  the  seed  ili  "'  ]''  ' 
of  Abraham,  ore  t  licy  a\l  children:  but,  -m. '3ob,i'l  »r 
>■  in  Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called.  x  LuklVii  s.xvi. 

n    rni         ■  i  i  •    i  i  i  -i  i  ^*-  25  39.   Joha 

o    1  hat  IS,  ^  they  winch  are  the  children  y^i^  ^^f^^ 

of  the  flesh,  these  are  not  the  children  of  y"''"  .»"■   '-■■ 
/-ill  1         I  •!  1  c    1  •       "*''  '"■ " 

Uod  :   but    the   cliildren   oi   the  promise  y^'j^J^'i''^''' 

"  arc  counted  for  the  seed.  »,p™  ^fi*'!?,- 

9  For  this  w  the  word  of  promise,  "^  At  '"""oaf  ii""!* 

this  time  I  will  come,  and  Sara  shall  have  7-^  uoimi.i. 

^  son.  x^fi^'ia^uixj'. 

2.  Sarah.  Heb.  xi.  11,  12.   17. 


accursed,  afler  the  ma7iner  of  Christ,  to  be  excommu.ni" 
cated  from  his  visible  Church,  loaded  with  infamy,  cru- 
cified, or  in  any  way  put  to  the  utmost  pain  and  disgrace  ; 
or  even  for  a  time  to  be  excluded  from  all  the  comfort  of 
communion  with  Christ,  and  shut  up  under  the  deepest 
horror  and  distress  of  mind  which  could  be  endured  with- 
out sin :  if  by  any  personal  sufferings  of  his  own,  that  could 
consist  with  his  final  salvation,  he  might  rescue  his  beloved 
brethren  and  kinsmen  from  that  national  and  personal  de- 
struction, which  he  saw  about  to  come  upon  them  for 
their  obstinate  unbelief.  (Note,  Ex.  xxxii.  32.)  This 
seems  to  be  the  utmost  that  the  apostle  could  mean,  as  it 
would  be  utterly  unlawful,  on  any  consideration  whatever, 
to  wish  to  be  eternally  miserable,  and  an  implacable  enemy 
of  God,  as  all  who  perish  will  be.  {Marg.  Ref.)  '  I 
'  could  even  wish,  (if  it  were  proper  to  make  such  a  wish, 
'  if  it  would  avail  to  make  so  great  a  multitude  happy,) 
'  I  could  even  ivish  so  great  a  blessing  to  my  brethren, 
'  though  with  the  loss  of  my  own  happiness.'  {Whitby.) 
— The  preposition  «t«,  here  translated  from  Christ,  may 
be  rendered,  after  the  example  of  Christ.  "  ^Vhom  I  serve 
"  from  my  forefathers ;"  that  is,  after  the  example  of  my 
forefathers.    (2  Tim.  i.  3.) 

V,  4,  5.  The  apostle  was  peculiarly  grieved,  to  think 
that  all  the  distinguished  favours  shown  lo  his  people 
should  terminate  in  the  rejection  of  them  for  opposing 
Christ.  They  were  the  descendants  of  Israel,  who  wrestled 
with  God  and  prevailed  ;  they  had  long  been  the  professed 
worshippers  of  Jehovah,  to  whom  the  typical  adoption 
pertained.  The  covenants  made  with  Abraham,  Isaac, 
Jacob,  Aaron,  and  David,  the  law  given  at  mount  Sinai, 
and  the  national  covenant  grounded  on  it,  belonged  to 
them,  and  were  so  many  peculiar  honours  and  advantages 
towards  their  becoming  the  spiritual  people  of  God.  The 
worship  at  the  temple,  which  was  both  typical  of  Christ's 
■salvation,  and  the  means  of  grace  and  communion  with 
God,  and  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  the  symbol  and  pledge 
of  the  Lord's  gracious  presence  with  them,  had  for  ages 
been  their  glory.  All  the  promises  concerning  Christ 
and  his  salvation  were  immediately  given  and  preserved  to 
them  :  they  were  honourable  by  their  descent  from  the 
ancient  patriarchs,  who  walked  with  God,  and  were  ac- 
cepted by  him ;  and  finally,  the  expected  Messiah  had  been 
Tiorn  among  them,  as  one  of  their  nation  according  to  the 
f.psh.;  even  He,  who  '5   also   "  God  over  ail"  creature 


blessed  and  praised  throughout  all  worlds,  and  to  ail  rtcr- 
nity ;  to  this  the  apostle  affixed  his  cordial  Amen.  The 
expression,  "  according  to  the  flesh,"  implies  that  Christ 
had  a  far  higher  and  nobler  nature ;  even  as  when  Paul 
used  it  concerning  the  Jews  his  brethren,  &c.  (3.)  he  inti- 
mated his  sorrow  that  they  were  not  his  brethren,  as  the 
children  of  God,  born  of  the  Spirit,  and  believers  in  Christ. 
This,  with  every  other  consideration,  undeniably  proves, 
that  the  apostle  here  meant,  in  the  most  decided  manner, 
to  attest  the  Deity  of  Christ,  as  one  with  the  Father,  and 
equally  the  object  of  universal  and  everlasting  adoration. 
— There  is  no  example,  cither  in  the  INew  Testament,  or 
in  the  Greek  translation  of  the  old  Testament,  in  which 
the  doxology,  "  Blessed  be  God,"  is  expressed  in  the 
same  words,  and  arranged  in  tiie  same  manner,  as  in  this 
place.  So  that  the  only  way,  in  which  the  Socinians  and 
Arians  have  attempted  to  evade  the  conclusion,  unavoida- 
bly deducible  from  this  text,  namely  by  rendering  the 
clause,  "  Who  is  over  all,  God  be  blessed  for  evermore;" 
rests  on  a  most  harsh  and  unnatural  construction,  of  which 
no  example  can  be  adduced,  at  the  same  time  that  it  de- 
stroys the  antithesis,  without  which  the  verse  would_be  des- 
titute of  projjriety  and  animation. 

V.  6 — 9.  Though  the  Jews  had  rejected  the  Go.spel, 
and  were  cast  off  by  the  Lord,  it  must  not  be  supposed 
that  his  word  hnd  failed  of  accomplishment.  Their 
national  covenant  had  been  fulfilled  to  them,  till  it  was 
finally  forfeited  ;  the  promises  respecting  the  IMcssiah  had 
been  performed,  and  the  spiritual  covenant  and  promises 
did  not  belong  to  them  as  a  nation,  but  to  such  of  thcni 
only  as  believed,  in  common  with  other  believers;  for  all 
were  not  the  true  "  Israel  of  God,"  who  v.-ere  naturally 
descended  from  Jacob.  Indeed,  this  had  been  intimated  in 
the  case  of  Abraham  and  his  seed ;  for  tlie  special  covenant, 
made  with  him  in  favour  of  his  children,  did  not  include 
all  his  posterity ;  but  it  was  limited  to  the  line  of  Isaac, 
when  the  Lord  a.ssurcd  him,  "  that  in  Isaac  should  his 
"  seed  be  called."  So  that  his  children,  in  the  ordinary 
course  of  things,  were  not  all  adopted  as  the  children  of 
God  even  in  a  typical  sense ;  but  those  only,  who  sprang 
from  him  according  to  the  promise,  and  by  the  extra- 
ordinary power  of  God  performing  it,  when  Sarah  was 
naturally  past  child-bearing.  {?Targ.  Ref.)  The  apostle 
cvidendy  speaks  of  a  true  Israel  anion^  the  descendants  of 
Israel,  a  remnant,    as  distinguished    from   the    nation   at 

112 


jL  Z).  61. 


ROMANS. 


.^.  D.  61. 


>.  V.  3.  II.    Luke 

xvi.  86. 
li  (Vcn     ixv.  21 

RtitknK. 
e  IT  17.  Ps  li  5. 

KpS    i:.  3. 

f  li.l.  :8-30  la. 
Xiv  21.  26.  27 
xxiii  9.  ziTi.lO. 
II.  J«r.  li.  19 
Eph.i.  9-11  Hi. 
ll.STilD.  i  9. 

rxi.S-7.Epb.  i. 
4,5.  1  Ttim.  i 
4  2  Pet.  i.  10. 

>i  xi.  C  Eph  ii  9 
■iit  iii.i. i 


10  And  '•  not  only  this  ;  "^  but  when  Re- 
becca also  had  conceived  by  one,  even  by 
our  father  Isaac, 

1 1  (For  "  the  children  being  not  yet 
born,  neither  having  done  any  good  or 
evi!,  '  that  the  purpose  ofGod  «  according 
to  the  election  might  stand,  ''  not  of  works, 
'  but  of  him  that  calleth,) 

i  viii  28.  1  Thes.  ii.  12.  2  The",  ii    13,  U.  1  Pet   v.  10.  Rev.  xvii.  U. 


Iarn;e  ;  and  he  introduces  the  case  of  Abraham  and  his  two 
sons,  and  afterwards  that  of  Esau  and  Jacob,  not  as 
examples,  but  as  illustnttions  of  his  main  subject.  If  this 
were  carefully  noted,  the  perjjlexily  which  involves  the 
reasonings  of  many  learned  men  on  this  passage  would 
in  a  great  measure  vanish.  "  The  children  of  the  pro- 
"  mise"  are  '  those,  whom  God  gives  to  Abraham,  by 
'  a  spiritual  generation,  whether  alone,  -as  in  the  case  of 
*  us  Gentiles,  or  atlcied  to  the  carnal  generation,  as  in  the 
'  case  of  Isaac,  and  of  all  believing  Jews.'  '  They  who 
'  interpret  "  the  children  of  promise"  '  to  mean  those, 
who  by  faith  embrace  the  promise ;  say  indeed,  what  is 


12  It  Was  said  u»to  her, ''  The  *  elder  ^  g««,x«».  c 

,  '  23.     3  Sam.  »u.. 

shall  serve  the  t  younger.  ^*  '  k;i.6»  xa: 

13  As  it  is  written,  '  Jacob  have  I  lov-  *  o>-.,^"«'" 
ed,  but  Esau  have  1  "  hated.  'ncen! xxii.  s! 

11  What  "shall  we  .say  then.?  °  Is  ^  '^  ^ 
(here  unrighteousness  with  God  ?  God  i*uk.*'Vi'T*  « 
forbid.  „■'":,•''»*■  'f;  , 


even  Esau  and  his  posterity,  though  the  elder  son  of  Isaac 
and  Rebekah,  and  twin-brother  to  Jacob.  Even  before 
they  were  born,  and  consequently  before  they  had  done 
good  or  evil,  it  was  said  to  Rebekah  that  the  elder  should 
serve  the  younger,  (Note,  Gen.  xxv.  22,  '23.)  which  cer- 
tainly implied  the  special  favour  of  God  to  Jacob  above 
Esau,  and  that  the  covenanted  blessings  would  be  restricted 
to  him.  This  denoted  that  the  purpose  of  God,  in  respect 
of  the  heirs  of  promise,  would  be  established  according  to 
the  sovereign  election  of  God,  who  calleth  men  to  i>artake 
of  the  blessing  as  he  pleaseth,  and  not  of  any  works  which 
they  would  perform.  Doubtless,  God  foresaw  that  Esau's 
'fact,  but  do  not  speak  with  suitable  precision;  for  the!  works  would  be  profane  and  evil,  and  Jacob's  in  a  measure 
apostle  does  not  in  this  place  distinguish  the  children  of  pious  and  holy  ;  but  the  latter  could  only  be  -foreseen  as 
Abraham  from  others  by  their  faith  as  known;  but  he! //te  (-_^cc/ of  his  election  and  consequent  regeneration,  and 
discourses   concerning   the    primary   cause,   that  is,   the   so  , they  cculd  not   be  considered   ft 


fountain  of  their  faith  itself,  namely,  the  eternal  purpose 
of  gratuitous   election.'     {Besa.)     Isaac   was   promised 


the  cinise  of  ihcm. 
God  foresaw  them  both  as  born  in  sin,  and  he  knew,  that 
if  they  were  left  to  themselves  tliey  would  continue  in  sin 


.•;ome  time  before  his  birth  ;  and  the  faithfulness  and  power  j  through  life ;  but,  (for  reasons  best  known  to  himself,)  he 
of  God  having  fulfilled  that  promise,  he  was  "  the  child'  purposed  to  change  Jacob's  heart,  and  to  leave  Esau  to  his 
'•of  promise,"  in  whom  Abraham's  "seed  should  be  j  native  pervcrseness,  because  l.e  freely  loved  Jacob,  but  did 
•called;"  and  in  whose  "Seed  the  nations  should  be  j  not  in  the  same  manner  love  Esau.  Wickeckiess  foreseen 
••  blessed  :"  but  Ishmael  was  not  thus  previously  promised,!  is  doubtless  the  cause  of  the  Lord's  purpose  to  condemn, 
and  the  chosen  nation,  which  was  to  inherit  Canaan,  andi  because  it  is  of  a  man's  self  by  nature;  but  holiness  fore- 
from  whom  the  Messiah  was  to  spring,  would  not  descend  I  seen  in  z  fallen  creature  cannot  be  the  cause  of  his  election, 
irom  him,  but  from  Isaac.     In  like  manner,  all  the  de-  because  it  is  the  effect  of  special  grace,  and  never  comes 


scendants  of  Israel  were  not  entitled  to  the  spiritual  bless 
ings  of  the  covenant,  but  only  "  the  remnant  according 
/'  to  the  election  of  grace,"  which  was  found  among 
:hem  ;  and  these,  being  regenerated  and  having  believed  in 
Christ,  were  brought  into  the  family  of  believing  Abra- 
iiam,  as  the  children  of  promise,  in  whom  the  promises  to 
him,  concerning  his  numerous  posterity  and  their  extra- 
ordinary privileges,  should  be  especially  fulfilled.  {Notes, 
iv.  9 — 17.  Ueb.  vi.  13 — 17.)  In  thus  adducing  the  case 
of  Isaac  and  Ishmael,  the  apostle  certainly  did  not  decide 
on  the  eternal  state  of  either  of  them  ;  yet  the  subject, 
which  he  thus  ilUistiatcd,  namely,  a  remnant  of  believers 
among  an  unbelieving  nation,  must  refer,  not  to  outward 
.advantages  and  disadvantages,  but  to  eternal  salvation  or 
•jamnation,  for  "  he  that  believcth  and  is  bajitized  shall 
"  be  saved,  and  he  that  believcth  not  shall  be  damned." 
.And  this  is  equally  clear,  whether  it  be  held,  that  this 
remnant  believed,  in  consequence  of  their  being  elected, 
or  that  they  were  chosen  in  consequence  of  their  faith 
either  as  foreseen,  or  as  actually  exercised. 

V.  10 — 14.  As  Isaac  was  Abraham's  only  son  by 
Sarah  his  wife,  it  might  have  been  supjiosed  that  the 
i-.ovi'iianted  blessings  w^ere  limited  to  him  on  that  account. 
Yet  not  only  Ishmael,  Abraham's  son  by  Hagar  the  bond- 
woman, and  his  children  by  Keturah,  were  excluded,  but 


from  any  other  source.  This  instance  of  Esau  and  Jacob 
was  intended  as  an  illustration  of  the  divine  conduct 
towards  the  fallen  race  of  man.  It  has  often  been  urged, 
that  Jacob  and  Esau  were  not  so  much  personidly  inlcnaed, 
as  their  posterity,  and  that  temporal,  and  not  eternal,  things 
are  spoken  of;  and  this  is  certainly  true.  Jacob  never 
had  dominion  over  Esau  personally,  but  his  posterity  ruled 
over  Esau's.  The  election,  the  prediction,  the  birth-right, 
and  the  blessing,  however,  secured  to  Jacob  antl  his  seed 
the  same  I'eligious  advantages,  as  the  promise  of  God 
secured  to  Isaac  and  his  seed,  and  excluded  Esau,  as  well 
as  Ishmael,  from  them  ;  and  this,  without  determining  any 
thing  of  Esau's  eternal  state,  though  his  character,  and  the 
epithet  profane  annexed  to  his  name  by  the  apostle,  seem 
to  indicate  that  he  was  not  a  believer;  yet  it  is  evident, 
that  the  subject  illustrated  related  to  individuals,  and  to 
their  eternal  state,  whether  as  believers  or  unbelievers.  As 
Esau,  that  "  the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election 
"  might  stand,"  had  no  inheritance  in  Canaan,  and  was 
not  the  progenitor  of  Christ,  so  those  Israelites,  who  did 
not  belong  to  "  the  election  of  grace,''  were  excluded 
from  the  true  Church,  had  no  part  in  Christ,  and  no 
inheritance  in  heaven  :  but  the  reverse  is  true  of  "  the 
"  election  of  grace."  They  were  called,  and  in  conse- 
quence believed ;  they  were  justified  in  Christ  and  glorified, 


J.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


J.D.  61. 


pi(.i8.o.  E«.  15  For  licsaith  to  Moses,  ""l  ivill  have 
xKiy  6, 7.  u.  mercy  on  whom  I  will  have  mercy,  and  1 
'"'•'s        '°  will  have  compassion  on  whom  I  will  have, 

q  II.  Geo.  zsvii  .  r 

il.'i'ilV.v''?:  compassion. 

Nsuxr  25.86.       i(j  So   then  "i  t/ ««  not  of  him  that  will- 1 

Luke  X  21.  John  /,.•  ri-ii 

•o/" '?.  's6-3i'  ^*^'''  "°''  "^^  '"'"  "^^^  runneth,  but  of  God 
?.n.^  '!   .1'  *2  that  sheweth  mercy. 

17  For  '  the  scripture  saith  unto  Pha- 


Pbil 
Thes, 
Tit 
Jam   i 


il.  13,  U 
lii.  3-S. 
13  I  Pet.  ii.  9,10. 1 


(A'o/e,  viii.  28 — 31.)  and  the  same  is  the  case  in  respect  of 
men  in  all  other  ages  and  nations.  It  indeed  there  were 
any  of  our  race,  not  fallen  like  other  mon  ;  or  not  by 
nature  dead  in  sin,  and  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others  ; 
if  there  were  any  inclined,  rvUhout  preventing  grace,  to 
repent,  and  to  believe  the  humbling  holy  Gospel  of  Christ, 
to  love  God  and  obey  his  will;  then  indeed  the  election 
might  be  made  with  respect  to  their  foreseen  faith  and 
obedience.  But  then  what  ground  would  there  be  for  the 
objections,  which  the  apostle  evidently  supposes  would  be 
made  to  his  doctrine  ?  Or  what  reason  to  silence  them,  in 
the  manner  which  he  afterwards  does ;  when  he  might 
easily  and  consistently  with  truth  have  given  an  answer  far 
more  satisfactory  to  the  objectors,  by  clearly  explaining  his 
meaning  ?  It  is  then  inquired,  First,  Are  all  men,  as  born  of 
Adam,  equallj'  depraved  ?  and  secondly,  Is  man  willing 
of  himself  to  do  what  is  spiritually  good,  or  does  the  grace 
of  God  make  him  willing?  AVhen  these  questions  are  an- 
swered, according  to  the  scrijitures  and  the  articles  of  our 
church,  it  will  readily  be  perceived,  that  no  good,  fore- 
seen either  in  the  hearts  or  lives  of  sinners,  could  be  the 
cause  of  their  election  to  eternal  life.  If  then  God  loved 
Jacob,  and  hated  Esau,  (or  showed  him  far  less  favour,) 
without  reference  to  their  works,  as  comparatively  good 
or  bad,  could  any  injustice  be  objected  to  him  ?  By  no 
means  ;  he  did  Esau  no  wrong  in  leaving  him  to  his  own 
choice,  and  he  and  his  posterity  received  more  favours 
than  they  deserved  ;  nor  did  the  unmerited  love  of  God  to 
Jacob  and  his  posterity  in  any  measure  injure  Esau.  f]ven 
in  respect  of  holy  creatures,  we  must  either  allow,  that 
God  may  justly  permit  them  to  sin,  and  punish  them  for 
it,  and  so  at  least  foreknow  both  the  permission  and  the 
punishment ;  or  else  we  must  deny  that  he  can  act  as  a 
moral  Governor  of  the  universe.  For  if  this  were  not 
just,  God  would  be  bound  to  prevent  all  his  creatures  from 
sinning  ;  and  if  they  were  left  to'  sin,  He  only  would  be 
the  cause  of  it.  So  that  men  are  not  aware  what  blas- 
phemy is  involved  in  their  bold  objections  on  this  subject. 
Much  more  then  may  God  righteously  leave  fallen  crea- 
tures to  themselves,  to  proceed  in  rebellion,  and  sink  into 
destruction.  He  might  justly  have  thus  left  all ;  it  is  of 
infinite  mercy  that  any  are  saved  ;  and  their  salvation  can 
be  no  injury  to  those,  who  are  only  punished  according  to 
the  desert  of  their  own  sins  :  and  it  is  probable,  that  most 
of  the  objections  brought  against  these  doctrines  originate 
from  the  want  of  a  deep  conviction,  that  God  would  have 
beer  just,  had  he  left  our  whole  fallen  race  under  final 
condemnation.  The  election  of  nations  to  special  pri- 
vileges and  religious  advantages,  not  vouchsafed  to  other 
nations,  which  some  expositors  suppose  lo  be  here  meant, 
(contrary  to  the  whole  tenour  of  the  context,)  is  liable  to 


raoh,  '  Even  for  tiii.s  same  iiurpose  have  s  a«  <»i,e.x  ix 
,  I      •1,1  ,      1     '•  I  "^  1  'I  '""''I-  "•  * 

'  1  raised  thee  up,  "  that  1  might  shew  my  ^u^'- 

power  in  thee,  and  that  '^  my  name  might 

be  declared  throughout  all  the  earth. 

18    Therefore     ^  hath    he    mercy  on 

whom  he  will  have  mercy. 

will,  '  he  hardeneth. 


J.  Is  xxxvii  SO. X  Johnsvii  26. 

7,  8  S«  on.  Ex    i».  21.  vii.  13.    Deut 
Acts  xxviii.  St—SS.  S  Tlies.  ii.  10-12 


vv.  14.  IJ 

.  xlv.  1- 

j.  Jer  xxvji  e. 

7.  nan,  iv.  21', 
T    18-21. 

Ex  X.I, a  Xiv 
17.  18.  sv.  U. 
16.  xviii.  10,  II. 

and  whom  he  i^'\  "sa^.i'v! 

8.  Fs.  "ixxxiii. 
17.19   Prov.svi. 

.  16.  V.  28.  21-  Eph.  i   e »  i.  24-28.  xi. 

sli.  xi.  SO    Is.  Ixlii.  17.    Matt   xiii    14,  15. 


the  same  objections  as  personal  election ;  and  can  only  be 
vindicated  in  the  same  way.  All  might  justly  be  left 
without  them ;  and  when  some  are  mercifully  favoured 
with  them,  "  that  the  purpose  of  God  according  to  election 
"  might  stand,  not  of  works,  but  of  him  that  calleih,"  no 
wrong  is  done  to  the  others. 

V.  13 — 18.  '  Mercy  pre-supposes  niiserj,  and  thi.s 
'  sin,  or  the  voluntary  corruption  of  the  human  race ;  and 
'  this  corruption  pne-supposes  a  creation  in  purity  and 
'  uprightness.'  {Besa.)  Moses,  for  whore  the  Jews  pro- 
fessed the  highest  deference,  had  written  as  strong  language 
concerning  the  sovereignty  of  God  in  showing  mercy,  as 
the  aposde  used,  when  Jehovah  declared,  "  I  will  have 
•'  mercy  on  whom  //larc  mercy  ;  and  I  will  have  compassion 
"  on  whom  I  havt  compassion  ;"'  for  the  lalter  clause  is  in 
the  present  time,  which  implies,  that  he  would  by  no 
influence  be  induced  to  alter  his  fixed  purpose  of  showing' 
mercy,  or  executing  vengeance.  {iSole,  Ex.  xxxiii.  19.^ 
In  the  case  of  Jacob,  it  indeed  appeared,  that  he  was 
willing  to  obtain  the  blessing,  and  he  ran  at  his  mother's 
word  ;  thus  he  prevented  Esau,  and  Isaac,  contrary  to  his 
puipose,  blessed  him  :  but  the  whole  transaction  was  dis- 
graceful, and  merited  the  indignation  rather  than  the 
favour  of  God.  {Soles,  Gen.  xxvii.)  The  establishment, 
Ijpwever,  of  the  covenant  with  him  and  his  posterity  did 
not  originate  IVom  this,  but  from  the  electing  love  of  God  ; 
whose  purpose  respecting  him  had  been  made  known  ion"- 
before.  Thus  believers  greatly  desire  the  salvation  of 
Christ,  and  labour  to  secure  it ;  yet  these  are  streams  from 
the  fountain  of  electing  love.  They  '■  were  by  nature 
"  children  of  wrath,  even  as  others  :  but  God,  who  is 
"  rich  in  mercy,  for  his  great  love  wherewith  he  loved 
"  them,  even  when  they  were  dead  in  sins,  hath  quick- 
"  ened  them  together  with  Christ."  Thus  he  makes  them 
willing  by  regeneration  ;  and  they  are  disposed  to  the  dili- 
gent use  of  menn.-^,  and  through  these  they  are  made 
partakers  of  salvation;  the  sinfulness  attending  their  very 
diligence  being  graciously  forgiven.  Whereas  they,  who 
are  not  llius  willing  and  diligent,  are  not  made  iinwilling 
by  any  positive  act  of  God  ;  but  it  is  the  consequence  of 
their  own  pride,  self-will,  love  of  sin,  and  aversion  to 
holiness  ;  it  springs  from  innate  dej'vavity,  and  is  increased 
and  strengthened  by  habits  of  di.¥obediencc,  and  can  never 
be  removed,  except  by  an  act  of  almighty  power,  which 
God  cannot  be  bound  injustice  to  perform  for  any  of  his 
rebellious  creatures.  Men  are  indeed  naturally  willing  to 
be  saved  from  misery  and  made  happy,  and  are  often  very 
diligent  in  proud  and  unbelieving  endeavours  in  order  lo  it; 
but  this  is  widely  different  from  a  cordial  willingness  to 
be  saved  from  sin  as  well  as  misciy,  and  made  holy  and 
happy,   in   the  humbling  method   of  the  Gospel.     This 


A.  D.  Gl. 


ROMANS. 


Jl.  D.  GJ^ 


siii.  3  ico'  -!».  19  Thou  "  wiit  say  then  unto  me, 
|-|  ■"  "*"  i*  ^V'hy  cJotli  he  yet  fiiid  fault?  lor  who 
'_fi  ,•!"'• '".jV  hath  resisted  his  willr' 
io  "i3'V'l*''i  -^^  '^'^)'  '■*"^'  "  ^^ '"^"»  ''who  art  thou 
ij'n'  il''  M  *hat  *  rephest  against  God  ?  '  Shall  tho 
aAs^i  ;!)'  fv  ihiiig  formed  say  to  him   that  formed  it, 

cllf'iwt.vM  ^^'^'O'  '''^^*  ^'^"''  ni''^de  nic  thus  ? 
ja'irii  ;m    '"■      -'    Hatii  not  f  the  potter  power  over 

ViKvl""'''  ;j  ♦'"=  clay,  of  the  same  lump  to  make  ^  one 

xsxvuiS,  3   xl    2  j   8.  xlii.  2-C   Mjlt.  «x    lA •  Or,  a:ittltrcsl  asain.   Job  Kiv    3. 

Tt    ii  -J   ••t,ilitp:U,!t  nHikOiid  1  Cor    i.  20.  I  Tim.  vi  ». els    xxix    16.  xlv   3- 

11 1  II.  in   li.  Kiv  b    Jer.  xviii- 3-ii. g  £2,  23.   Jer.  xxii.  ;:li.  Hos  »iii  b 


vessel  unto  honour,  and  another  unto  dis- 1""  ■  ^   »  *. 

,  ,  4   E«  il.  16.  l".. 

lionourr  *'.  "    "to" 

22  What  it  God,  "^  willing  to  shew  his  ts'17  "■'  " 
wrath,  and  to  make  Ins  power  known,  J.?^  ""Ji,!  nw 
'  endured  with  murh  long-sulfering  "^  the  Y^^^  ||l  '=-, 
vessels  of  wrath  f  fitted  to  destruction  ;  j^'H -  ]^  j  J, 
2.'5  And  that  he  '  might  make  known  k^jiTxhc'T'i. 
the  riches  of  his  glory  on  the  vessels  of '^;;,  ""'^f  ^f; 
mercy,  which  ^  he  had  before  prepared  M"'iThes''ii^iZ 

»  7  10  iii.8  IG.  Col  i.  87.  STbes  i  lO-lS in  1  Chr  xxix,  IB.  I.uke  i    17.  Uf.li. 

ii.  3— 5    Col  i    I2.2TI1CS   il    13,11   2  Tim.  ii.  21    Trt.  iii.  3-7.  1  Pet    I  2-5 


stiliject  was  cxcmiilified  in  tlic  case  of  Pliaraob.  God  the 
Ci'eator  advoiiced  hiin  to  great  aulhoiity  and  prosperity, 
and  spared  liis  liic  through  the  several  plagues  of  Egypt  ; 
but  at  tlic  same  lime  he  left  him  to  harden  himself  in  en- 
mity and  rebellion.  This  he  declared  to  be  intended,  that 
in  his  destruction  he  might  make  known  his  power  and 
glory  tliroughout  the  earth.  So  that  it  must  he  allowed, 
that  he  hath  mercy  on  such  of  our  apostate  race  as  he 
sees  good  ;  and  that  he  hardeneth  whom  he  will,  by  leav- 
ing thcni  to  themselves  and  under  the  power  of  Satan,  by 
ordering  his  dispensations  respecting  them  in  such  a  man- 
ner as  he  knows  will  exasperate  their  emnity  and  em'- 
boldon  their  ]Mesumption,  and  by  judicially  sentencing 
them  to  final  obduracy,  that  his  justice  in  their  punishment 
may  become  the  more  conspicuous.  {Notes,  &c.  Kx.  iii — 
XV.)  '  This  hardening  also  is  voluntary,  because  the  Lord, 
'  otibndcd  by  tiioir  depravity,  makes  use  of  their  own  will, 
'  in  executing  this  judgment  on  those  whom  he  hardens. 
'  Then  follow  the  fruits  of  this  hardening,  namely,  unbelief 
'  and  sins,  which  are  the  real  causes  of  the  condemnation  of 
'  die  reprobate.'     {Besa.) 

V.  19 — 21.  The  unhumbled  olijcctor  would  be  sure 
l:crc  to  cavil,  and  to  inquire,  Why  the  Lord  blamed  or 
))unished  Pharaoh,  or  indeed  any  man,  for  his  sins  ?  Who 
had  resisted  his  sovereign  will  and  ajipointment  ?  Even 
they,  who  most  rebel  against  his  precepts,  fulfil  his  de- 
crees ;  his  will  is  therefore  universally  done,  and  no  crea- 
ture makes  any  opjio.sition  lo  it.  As  if  the  secret  purpose 
of  God  could  be  a  rule  of  duty  to  his  creatures  !  Or  as 
!i'  a  man  could  mean  to  do  the  will  of  G>)d,  by  breaking 
ills  express  couunandments,  out  of  enmity  to  him,  and 
to  gratify  his  own  lusts  !  To  this  presumptuous  caviller, 
(and  such  arc  very  numerous,  when  both  avowed  enemies 
.md  false  friends  of  these  doctrines  arc  included,)  the 
apo-tle  answered,  by  demanding  of  him,  (a  man,  a  sinner,) 
who  he  was,  that  he  should  deem  himself  authorized  to 
reply  against  God,  and  to  charge  him  with  injustice  or 
want  of  wisdom,  for  those  things  which  he  had  express- 
ly spoken  and  done  ?  Was  it  proper  for  the  creature 
lo  call  his  Creator  to  an  account,  for  having  formed  him  as 
he  saw  good  ?  Would  not  men  allow  the  infinite  God  the 
same  sovereign  right  to  manage  the  affairs  of  the  creation 
as  the  potter  exercises  in  disposing  of  his  clav,  when  of 
the  same  lum|)  he  makes  one  vessel  to  a  more  honourable, 
and  another  to  a  meaner,  use.'  {Notes,  Is.  Ixiv.  6 — 8.  Jer. 
xviii.  6 — 10.)  Would  they  give  the  Lord  no  credit  for  his 
justice,  wisdom,  truth,  and  goodness,  when  they  could  not 
tully  comprehend    them  ?     Kor   infer   from    his    infinite 


perfection,  that  he  could  not  do  wrong,  however  it  might 
appear  to  them  ?  And  could  diere  be  any  danger  from  the 
exercise  of  absolute  sovereignty  by  infinite  excellency  ? 
Would  they  Vlare  lo  dictate  to  the  Lord,  to  determine  what 
he  ought  to  do,  or  to  call  him  to  an  account  for  what  he 
had  done  ?  It  is  plain,  fiom  the  whole  context,  that  the 
apostle  did  not  mean,  that  God  might  justly  make  inno- 
cent creatures  miserable  by  prerogative,  as  some  seem  at 
least  to  suppose  ;  for  he  goes  upon  the  supposition  that  the 
divine  sovereignty  is  that  of  infinite  wisdom,  justice,  truth, 
and  goodness.  The  words,  "  have  mercy  on  whom  he 
"  will  have  mercy,"  imply  that  all  deserved  wrath;  so  that 
the  lump  of  clay  in  the  hands  of  the  potter  must  refer  to 
men,  already  existing  in  God's  foreknowledge  as  fallen 
creatures.  But  the  aposde  intended  to  repress  the  arro- 
gance of  ignorant  presumptuous  worms,  who  venture  to 
speak  about  injustice,  cruelty,  tyranny,  &.c.  in  discoursing 
of  their  offended  Creator  and  Judge  ;  who  conceive  in  their 
own  imagination  how  the  infinite  God  ought  to  act ;  and 
then,  forgetting  who  He  is,  and  who  they  arc,  charge  him 
foolishly,  and  say,  that  if  such  and  such  doctrines  be  in- 
deed true,  then  God  is — but  their  words  ought  not  to  be  re- 
peated. This  very  common  practice  is  such  a  compound 
of  arrogance,  irreverence,  and  folly,  that  it  seems  the 
most  glaring  proof  of  human  depravity,  which  even  this^ 
wicked  world  exhibits  ;  especially  when  it  is  added,  that 
many  pious  men  appear,  in  the  violence  of  controversy, 
sometimes  to  be  betrayed  into  it.  It  is  wonderful  that  the 
great  Mr.  Locke  should  confidently  assert,  that  the  apos- 
tle here  speaks  of  men  natiomtlly,  and  not  personalty,  in 
reference  to  their  eternal  state,  when  the  rejection  of  the 
Jewish  nation,  with  the  reservation  only  of  a  remnant"  ac- 
"  cording  to  the  election  of  grace,"  was  the  main  subject, 
to  illustrate  which  all  the  other  examples  are  introduced. 
This  remnant  consisted  of  a  small  number  of  individuals, 
not  of  a  nation  ;  and  the  Gentile  converts  were  individuals 
out  of  their  several  nations,  forming,  with  the  Jewish  con- 
verts, the  Christian  Church  ;  and  not  whole  nations,  or  one 
whole  nation,  chosen,  as  a  collective  body,  to  succeed  to 
the  external  advantages  which  the  nation  of  Israel  had  for- 
feited :  and  surely  "  the  vessels  of  mercy  before  prepared 
•'  unto  glory,"  which  the  apostle  next  mentions,  must  have 
been  chosen,  not  to  external  advantages,  but  to  eternal  lit"?, 
{Note,  viii.  28—31.) 

V.  22,  23.  Suppose  that  God  was  pleased,  (as  in  the 
instance  of  Pharaoh,)  in  order  more  conspicuously  to  dis- 
play his  powerful  wrath  against  his  enemies,  to  endure  their 
provocations   with    patience  for   a  long  time,    till  they 


J.  U.  Gl. 


D  Tiii.  25  -  30 
I  Cor,  i  9  Heb. 
ill  I  1  Pet  V 
10  Hev.  six    9 

ei'i  3f,  30  ii 
11.12  X  12.  si 
11—13  XT.  Si- 
lo (ien-  xlix 
10  Va  xxii  27. 
Acts  siii.  47.  «8. 
XV.  14  sti.  17- 
20,  G-il  ill,  28, 
Eph  ii  11-13. 
Ui  6-3  Col 
iii    II. 

•  Hos      i.    1,    3. 

s  Hos  ii  33  IPet. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


Ho 


.10 


s5^ 


l6.U,xl 
6     John  si.  iS. 

2  Cor  vi.  18, 
Gal.  iii.  :6. 
1  John  Hi.  1—3 

.  Is   i.  1    Isaiah. 
n,  Is   X  20 

— L',l 
yxi,  ,1-6      E.ra 
il   8,    11.    Is   I. 

3  X,  20.  21.  xi. 
Il.xsiv  13  Jer. 
T.  10  Ez  y\.  8. 
Mic    V.  3-8 

«  Or.  occoiiiU. 
X  Is     sxviii    22. 

XXX       12  —  U. 

Did.  is    26.  27. 

Malt.   xxiv.   21. 

22. a  I's.  is 

Lim   iii  22 


2-1  Even  us,  "  whom  he  hath  called, 
°  not  of  the  Jews  only,  but  also  of  the 
Gentiles  ? 

25  As  he  saith  also  p  in  Osee,  i  I  will 
call  them  ray  people,  which  were  not  my 
people;  and  her  '  beloved,  which  was  not 
beloved . 

2G  And  =  it  shall  come  to  pass,  (hat  in 
the  place  where  it  was  said  unto  them,  1  e 
are  not  my  people ;  '  there  shall  they  be 
called  the  children  of  the  living  God. 

27  "  Esaias  also  cricth  concerning  Is- 
rael, ^  Though  the  number  of  the  children 
of  Israel  be  as  the  sand  of  the  sea,  '  a  rem- 
nant shall  be  saved  : 

28  For  he  will  fuiish  the  *  work,  ^  and 
cut  it  short  ^  in  righteousness  ;  because  a 
short  work  will  the  Lord  make  upon  the 
earth. 

29  And  as  Esaias  said  before, ''  Except 

8.  IXT  5.  Is.  V.  16.  Actsxvii.  31.  Re%-.  xix.  11. b  Is.  i.  9  vi.  13 


the  Lord  of  '  Sabaoth  had  left  us  a  seed, 
'  we  had  been  as  Sodoma,  and  been  m.-ide 
like  unto  Gomorrah. 

30  What  '  shall  we  say  then  ?  That 
•"  the  Gentiles,  which  ^  followed  not  after 
righteousness,  have  attained  to  righteous- 
ness, *■  even  the  righteousness  which  is  of 
faith. 

31  But  Israel,  which  '  followed  after 
the  law  of  righteousness,  ''  hath  not  at- 
tained to  the  law  of  i-ighteousness. 

32  ^Vhcre^ore  ?  '  Because  (hey  soui^ht 
it  not  by  faith,  but  as  it  were  by  the  woi  ks 
of  the  law.  For  ""  they  stumbled  at  that 
stumbling-stone  : 

33  As  it  is  written,  °  Behold,  I  lay  in 
Sion  a  stumbling-stone,  and  rock  of  of- 
fence :  "  and  whosoever  bclieveth  on  him 
shall  not  be  t  ashamed. 

m  Ki    Ii.  Ma't  xiii.  57  Luke  ii  31.  vii  2:1.  1  Cor  i   23 n  Ps    i-xv 

15,  xxviii    16.  Ma't    xsi   42,44     1  Vet   ii   7.3, o  i-  5   x.  U.    Vi 

xlv.  17.  25  liv.  4  Joel  ii  2«,  27.  Phil  i  20.  2  Tim.  i.  12  1  Johu  ii  21 
founiiid.  1  Pet-  li.  0. 


J.D.  (iJ. 


il  lien  x;.<  24. 
Ii.  xiil  11)  .ler. 
XliK.  18  I.  vU 
l.iuT)  iv  C.  Am, 
iv  II  Zi'|>li  Ii. 
9  i  Pol  ii  o. 
Sodotn.  Gnmvr- 
rnh   J  lldu  7. 


Srr 


II.  14 


i.6. 


18-  3S.    X  20. 

I«      Kv.      I,   2. 

1  Cor.  vi.  9—11. 

Kpl.    ii.   12     iv. 

17-19    1  I'tt-  IV 

3, 
2  31   ProT.  XV.  9. 

xxi    21.     l5    li. 

I.  1  ■lim.  vi.  II. 
h  i    17    iii   22.  i.  • 

9    II    13. 


GbI. 

iii.  «.  v.  B.  Phi!. 

ill.  9.      Heb.  xi. 

7, 
i  30   32.    X.  2-  1- 

Gal.      iii.       21. 

Phil.  iii.  6. 
k  iii.   £0     iv.  11, 

l.i.    xi.  7.     Gal. 

iii   10,11     V. :;, 

i     Jam.  ii    10, 


Malt.  xix.  16- 
£0  Jolin  vi  27 
-29.  Actssvi. 
20-34        1  Jobll 


had  acted  out  the  desperate  wickedness  of  their  hearts, 
and  filled  up  the  measure  of  their  sins,  and  so  became 
ripe  for  signal  vengeance ;  what  injustice  could  there  be 
in  this?  In  allusion  to  the  potter's  vessels,  they  were  in 
themselves  vessels  of  wrath,  and  their  wicked  disposi- 
tions and  actions  rendered  them  fitted  for  destruction. 
Nor  could  they  have  been  preserved  from  it,  but  by  an 
act  of  omnipotent  power,  as  well  as  by  the  exercise  of 
unmerited  mercy  ;  this  God  was  not  bound,  and  did  not 
see  good,  to  bestow  ;  and  they  were  too  proud  and  wicked 
to  ask,  or  desire  it,  or  even  to  accejit  of  it.  They  desjaiscd 
the  riches  of  that  long-sullering  that  spared  them  ;  they 
treasured  up  wrath  in  the  iinpenitency  of  their  hearts  ;  and 
at  length  received  their  due  recompense,  (ii.  4 — 6.)  And 
if,  on  the  other  hand,  the  Lord  chose  to  display  the 
abundance  of  his  glorious  power,  truth,  and  love,  in  his 
dealings  with  some  of  the  same  lump,  whom  he  had  se- 
lected to  be  vessels  of  mercy,  what  was  this  to  olheis  ? 
They  were  not  any  more  meet  for  the  felicity  intended 
them  than  the  former ;  but  he  was  jileascd  to  prepare  them 
before  for  it,  by  his  converting  and  sanctifying  grace  : 
as  well  as  to  make  them  capable  of  actively  glorifying 
him  here  on  earth.  But  did  his  free  love  to  litem  imply 
injustice  to  others  7  Their  cause  for  gratitude  is  immense  ; 
but  have  those,  who  suficr  no  more  than  ihcy  deserve,  any 
gt'uund  for  complaint  ?  while  he  wiiliholds  from  none 
ihciP  due,  he  has  surely  a  right  to  do  what  he  will  with  h.is 
own.  (A'o/es,  jl/a//.  XX.  1  — 16.)  The  dilTcreiU  language 
used  concerning'"  the  vessels  of  wrath,  and  the  vessels  of 
"  mercy,"  is  of  vast  importance  in  staling  this  doctrine 
soliilly  and  scripturally  :  the  former  are  "  fitted  for  dc- 
•'  struction  ;"  it  is  not  said  that  God  had  fitted  them. 
For  he  saw  them,  in  themselves,  both  deserving  wrath,  and 
lit  for  the  place  of  torment,  and  the  society  of  fallen  angels ; 
but  God  himself  before  prepared  the  vessels  of  mercy  for 
that  glory  to  which  he  intended  to  advance  them.  The 
term,  "  vessels  of  mercy,"  implicS;  that  they  too  hod  de- 


served wrath  ;  and  the  preparation  before-hand  for  glorw 
shows  that  in  themselves  they  had  been  unprcjj  iroti. 
(A'o/fs,  Ep/i.  ii.  ]— 10.      Tit,  iii.  3—7.) 

V.  24 — -29.  The  vessels  of  mercy,  or  converts  t',. 
Christianity,  had  been  called  forth  from  among  both  Jews 
and  Gentiles  ;  this  gave  great  oOcnce  to  the  unbelieving 
Jews,  yet  their  own  prophets  had  foretold  it.  Hosca  had 
predicted,  that  ihey  would  be  beloved  of  God  as  his  peo- 
ple, who  iiad  not  been  so;  and  Isaiah  had  shown,  that  hi;! 
a  remnant  would  be  saved  from  the  innumerable  multi- 
tudes of  l.-rae!  ;  and  (hat  God  would  finish  his  work  witii 
that  nation,  in  a  righteous  but  compendious  manner;  cr 
by  taking  a  short  account  of  the  chosen  people  among 
them,  and  con-igning  the  rest  to  just  destruction  through- 
out ihc  whole  land.  The  passages  referred  to  have  alreadv 
been  considered  ;  and  though  the  version  is  somewhat 
different,  being  from  the  Septuagint,  yet  the  meaning  is 
nearly  the  same.  {Noles,  I.;,  i.  T — 9.  x.  22,  23.  llus.  i. 
8 — 10.  ii.  21 — 23.)  J  seed  is  hcie  put  for  -'a  very  small 
"  remnant,"  in  Isaiah  ;  but  the  twenty-eighth  verse  con- 
siderably ditTors  fmm  the  passage,  as  it  stands  in  the  ori- 
ginal of  the  projihery.  '  From  comparing  the  original 
'  with  the  Sc|->liiagint,  no  one  can  deny,  that  the  Greek 
'  interpi'cters  have  in  fact  rendered  the  passage  veiy  neg- 
'ligentty,  as  far  as  words  are  concerned.  Should  an)'  one 
'ask,  why  the  apostle  neverllielcss  u^ed  that  tiMii.slalion,  I 
'  answer,  that  he  did  ihis  very  properly,  becau-iC  they  1) 
'  whom  he  wrote  had  been  u.sod  to  that  tran.slutirn  ;  amJ 
'  thiit.  as  far  as  the  scnliment  is  concerned,  in  support  of 
'  which  Paul  adduced  this  te.niiriony.  the  Greek  inierprrteis 
'  had  preserved  it  sulTicitntly  faithful.  Nor  does  it  signify 
I'  any  other,  cither  in  the  Hebrew  or  ihc  Greek,  than  thiit 
i'  God  had  dctciinined  to  render  t!ie  number  of  an  ungrateful 
I'  people  extremely  smidl.'     (Bca.) 

'  V.  30 — 33.  The  nposllc,  having  shown  that  both  die- 
purposes  and  predictions  of  God  were  fulfilled,  in  thf? 
rejection  of  the  unbelieving  Jews  and  the  calling  of  t-b<- 


.^.  f).  01 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  01. 


fJHAP.  X. 

'Ike  apostle  again  shows  his  earnesl  desire 

of  Israel'' s  salvation  ;  testifying  to  their 

.  zeal,  staling  wherein  it  was  erroneous,  and 

t/islinguishitig  between  the  righteousness 

rf  the  law  and  that  of  faith,  1 — 1 1 .     He 


Gentiles,  here  proceeds  to  show  by  what  means  this  had 
been  effected,  which  tended  to  prove  that  the  Lord  had 
acted  righteously,  and  tho  Jews  wickedly,  in  this  matter. 
The  (.jicntiles,  who  before  lived  in  the  grossest  ignorance, 
idolatry,  and  wickedness,  without  at  all  intjuiring  or  fol- 
lowing' alLor   righteousness,    had    suddenly,    through    the 
surprising  gr.icc   of  God,    been  brought  into  a   state   of 
acceptance  with  Him,  being  called  to  partake  of  "  the 
"  ri2;htcousness  of  God  by  faith."     But  Israel,  who  had 
the  law,  which  contained  the  rule  of  righteousness,  and 
shadowed   forth    the   way  of  justification,    and    who    had 
sedulously  p:ii(l  regard  to  it  as  "•  a  law  of  righteousness," 
had  not  attained  to  the  righteousness  for  which  they  sought. 
Not  living  up  to   their  law,   they  were  condemned  by  it, 
vet  cleaving  to  it,  they  rejected  Christ  and  his  salvation. 
Wherefore  then  had  they  failed   of  acceptance?     Was  it 
merely  through  God's  decree  ?  Or  did  he  refuse  to  receive 
them  in  tho  same  way  as  the  Gentiles  were  justified  I     No,  | 
truly  ;  but  they  refused  to  seek  the  blessing  iiy  faith,  as  an 
unmerited  favour,  and  persisted  in  claiming  it  by  the  law,  | 
as  a  matter  of  right.     This  they  did,  as  it  ivere,  by  the  j 
works  of  the  law;  they  did  not  think  that  they  perfectly! 
kept  the  law,  but  they  expected  to  make  up  their  dcfi- 1 
ciency  in   one   respect,    by  abounding  in  others,    or  by] 
repentance  and  amendment,  and  the  legal  sacrifices,  or  by  | 
superstitious  additions  and  observing  tlie  traditions  of  men.  | 
Thus  they  sought  the  blessing  from  that,  which  denounced! 
a  curse  upon  them,   and  refused  to  trust  wholly  in  Him 
who  was  raised  up  to  bless  them.     At  this  stumbling  stone 
they  fell,  as  it  had  been  predicted.     (Notes^,  h.  viii.  1 1 — I 
15.  xxviii.  16.)     Their  obstinate  pride  and  unbelief  were  I 
the    immediate   cause    of  their  ruin,    and   God   had   only ' 
decreed,  in  righteousness,  to  give  them  up  to  the  lusts  of 
their  own  hearts.     Some  expositors  think,  that  the  apostle 
liad  reference  to  a  race,  in  which  the  Jews,  with  all  their 
advantages,  were  so  far  from  coming  in  before  the  Gen- 
tiles, that  they  were  left  far  behind  ;  "  for  the  last  shall  be 
'*  first,  and  the  first  last."     Mr.  Locke,   and  many  others, 
argue,  that  the  apostle  only  meant,  that  the  Gentiles  had 
embraced  the  true  religion,   not   that   they  were  brought 
into  a  state  of  salvation  ;  but  surely,  if  ihry  "  attained  to 
"  righteousness,  even  the  righteousness  w  hich  is  of  faith," 
they  were  justified  persons,  children  of  Abraham,  children 
of  God,  and  heirs  of  heaven  ;  and   though  all  who  pro- 
fessed theGospe!  were  not  of  this  character,  yet  none  else 
were  partakers  of  "  the  righteousness  which  is  of  faith." 
It  is  a'lso  allowed,  as  these  leaj'ned  expositors  maintain, 
that  die  dealings   of  God    with    ih<^   Jews,   and    not    his 
n-eneral   conduct   towards   mankind   at  large,   as   to  their 
eternal  concerns,  is  the  priiudry  subject  of  th,:  chapter ; 
but  the  dispensations  of  God    with   Israel  are  explaiaed, 
illustrated,  and  justified,  on  such  principles,  as  establish  in 
the  clearest  manner  the  method  of  his  dealings  with  man- 


maintains  that  Jews  and  Gentiles  were  in 
this  respect  on  equal  terms,  12,  13;  that 
it  was  proper  to  preach  to  all,,  though  ma- 
ny tcould  not  believe,  14 — 18;  and  that 
the  prophets  had  foretold  the  rejection  of 
the  Jeios  and  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles, 
19—21. 


kind  at  large.  And  if  we  are  not  allowed  to  infer  general 
conclusions  from  the  commands,  testimonies,  promises, 
and  dispensations  of  God,  in  respect  of  individuals,  it 
does  not  appear  how  we  can  use  the  Scriptures,  or  a  great 
proportion  of  them  at  least,  either  for  doctrinal  or  prac- 
tical purposes,  either  for  encouragement,  warning,  or 
instruction  in  righteousness.  "  Whatsoever  things  were 
"  written  aforetime,  were  written  for  our  learning." 
"  All  these  things  happened  unto  them  for  ensamples,  aqd 
"  they  are  written  for  our  admonition,  upon  whom  the 
"  ends  of  the  world  arc  come.  Therefore  let  him  that 
"  thinketh  he  standeth,  take  heed  lest  he  fall."  {Rom. 
XV.  4.  1  Cor.  X.  II,  12.)  The  Jews,  as  a  nation,  had 
outward  privileges,  so  have  Christians  as  a  collective  body. 
Most  of  them  trusted  in  these  outward  privileges,  and 
rejected  the  salvation  of  Christ,  and  so  do  the  bulk  of 
professed  Christians.  A  renmant,  however,  believed  and 
were  saved,  while  tlie  rest  wrt'C  hardened  and  rejected  ; 
the  case  is  the  same  with  professed  Christians.  This  rem- 
nant was  '•  the  election  of  grace,"  and  so  is  the  remnant 
of  true  Christians. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

The  command  of  loving  our  neighbour  as  ourselves,  and 
the  example  of  Christ,  require  us  to  mourn  over  obstinate 
transgressors,  especially  when  near  to  iis  according  to  the 
flesh ;  at  the  same  time  that  we  vindicate  the  justice  of 
God'in  his  dealings  with  them.  This  sorrow  and  heavi- 
ness, springing  from  natural  affection,  will  indeed  alloy 
our  present  consolations  ;  but  they  are  active  principles, 
exciting  us  to  use  proper  means  for  the  conversion  of 
those  around  us,  and  to  submit  to  hardship,  reproach. 
loss,  or  suftering,  in  our  compassionate  endeavours  for  their 
good  ;  and  the  more  such  affections  rule  in  our  hearts  and 
influence  our  conduct,  the  more  we  resemble  Him,  who 
was  made  a  curse  for  us,  to  redeem  us  from  the  curse  of 
the  law.  We  cannot  now  know  the  purposes  of  God 
respecting  others  ;  it  will  be  soon  enough  for  us  to  be 
"  without  natural  affection,"  when  perfected  in  holiness, 
and  to  rejoice  in  the  destruction  of  his  enemies  indivi- 
dually, when  the  event  makes  them  known  to  us.  In  the 
mean  time  insensibility  to  the  eternal  condition  of  our  fellow 
creatures  is  contrary  both  to  the  love  required  by  the  law. 
and  the  mercy  of  the  Gospel ;  and  the  more  we  can  appeal 
to  our  heart-searching  Judge,  through  the  testimony  of  his 
Spirit  in  our  conscience,  that  we  sincerely  pity,  pray  for. 
and  would  suffer  any  thing  to  save,  our  most  virulent 
despisers  and  persecutors,  the  greater  confidence  we  may 
use  in  affectionately  warning  them  of  their  danger,  and  of 
[the  delusions  into  which  they  are  fallen.  For  no  external 
I  forms,  notions,  means,  promises,  or  intercourse  with  emt- 


A.  D. 

61 

3  i»      1-3. 
xzxii.      10 
1  Sam    \li 
XV   n    J5 
1.    Jer  sv 

-13 

-? 

i   T6 

CHAPTER  X. 


.,y.  jj.  Gi. 


B' 


heart's  desire  and 
prayer  to  God  for  Israel  is,  that  they 

i.uke  ni'g'^t  be  saved. 
34  John ».      2  For  ^  I  bear  them  record, "  that  they 
have  a  zeal  of  God, ''  but  not  according  to 
G.r^iv.  15  Col.  knowledge.      , 

cX32.    S  KiniJX.  16.    JobDKTi.  2.    AcU   xxl.  SO.  28.   xxii.  3   22     xxv  .    9,10     GiJ    i, 

M  iv.  17,  18.  PbIL  iii.  C (1  Ps  xiv  1.  Prov.  xix  S.    Ii.  xxvii.  U.  2  Cor.  iv  4  6. 

Pbil   i.  9 


I  Cor 


nent  saints,  can  profit  such  as  have  not  the  power  of 
godliness.  Nay,  if  we  Stood  related  to  Christ  himself, 
according  to  the  flesh,  we  should  be  no  better  for  it,  un- 
less we  submitted  to  him,  trusted  and  worshipped,  and 
obeyed  him,  as  "  God  over  all  blessed  for  ever." 
V,  9—21. 

The  whole  Scripture  shows  the  difference  between  the 
professed  Christian  and  the  real  believer.  Outward  pri- 
vileges are  bestowed  on  many,  who  are  not  the  children 
of  God.  These  are  born  of  the  Spirit,  according  to  the 
promise  and  "  purpose  of  him,"  who  "  worketh  all  things 
"  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will,"  and  not  because 
they  were  any  better  by  nature  or  of  themselves  than 
others.  For  "  the  Lord  hath  mercy  on  whom  he  pleases 
•'  to  have  mercy,"  "  and  it  is  not  of  him  that  willeth, 
"  nor  of  him  that  runneth,  but  of  God,  that  shovveth 
"  mercy."  Yet  is  there  abundant  encouragement  to  the 
use  of  means.  The  promises,  invitations,  and  exhorta- 
tions of  Scripture  are  perfectly  consistent  with  the  secret 
purposes  of  God.  Where  there  is  a  willing  mind,  and 
humble  diligence  in  seeking  him,  the  blessing  will  cer- 
tainly be  given  :  and  the  happy  believer  will  in  due  time 
ascribe  even  this  willingness  to  electing  love.  But  if  men 
wilfully  harden  themselves  in  disobedience  and  impeni- 
tence, he  will  show  his  power  and  vengeance  in  their 
destruction,  and  cause  all  their  abused  prosperity' to  in- 
crease their  condemnation  and  his  own  glory  in  it. 
Who  could  have  previously  thought,  that  any  of  our  I'ace 
would  have  presumed  to  say,  that  there  is  unrighteousness 
with  God .'  To  quarrel  with  his  judgments,  and  pretend 
'-hat  none  hath  resisted  his  will !  Shall  criminals  cite  their 
offended  Sovereign  to  their  blasphemous  tribunal  ?  If  they 
do,  let  them  see  to  it,  for  evil  is  before  them.  He  that 
.sitteth  in  heaven  will  deride  their  folly,  and  vex  them  in 
his  hot  displeasure  ;  he  will  go  on  with  his  own  plan, 
exercising  his  holy  Sovereignty  as  he  sees  good,  and  dis- 
tinguishing between  those  who  adore,  and  those  who 
blaspheme,  the  depths  which  they  cannot  fathom  ;  and  he 
will  number  with  the  latter  such  as  pretend  to  believe  the 
doctrines  in  question,  and  then  take  occasion  from  them 
to  sin  with  greater  presumption.  But  surely  all  who  love 
and  fear  God,  however  such  truths  may  dazzle  and  di.smay 
them,  should  reverently  keep  silence  before  him.  And  even 
if  they  hear  them  staled  unscripturally  or  licentiously,  they 
should  take  care  what  words  they  use  in  disputing  against 
those  who  thus  pervert  the  truth,  that  they  may  not  a[)pear 
to  countenance  the  impieties  of  infidels  and  ungodly  men.  In 
short,  modesty,  caution,  humility,  and  profound  awe  of  the 
holy  Majesty  of  God,  should  restrain  and  guide  the  tongues 
and  pens  of  all,  who  speak  or  write  on  such  subjects,  hov/- 
ever  satisfied  they  may  be  with  their  own  views  of  them. 
Vol.  v.— No".  31. 


3  For  they  being  iguoraui  of '^  God's  «^.' jJ  Ij^' ^2  =« 
righteousness,  and  going  about  ''  to  esta-  ^»''j.  g^'j'"  iJ; 
blish  their  own  righteousness,  have  not  ^  yJn^'.'Vi' 
5  submitted  themselves  unto  the  right-  i"c"r'"'v.''  s?. 
eousness  of  God.  rl/"''  32   u. 

4  For  "  Christ  is  the  end  of  the  law  l:jie'lM.'xv,. 

15.  xviii  9-12  r.ii.  T  3,  1  Rev  ill  17,  I8 g  Lev.  xsvi.  41.  Keh.  ix.  ;3.  J.iii  KXjiii 

27.  Laftl.  lii.  22.  Uau.  .x    r,^.j.  '.:4ie»v    17— Jl. h  iii   SS-31   viii  3,  J.I";  liii.  II. 

Matt   iii.  15  v    17,  It-     "lii  i.  17,  Acts  xiii.38.  39,  1  Cor.  i.  30.  Gal.  iii.  M  Col    li.  10  1  ■• 
Hel).  ix.  7-14  X,  8-rj- 


V.  22—33. 

Sinners  need  no  preparing  for  destruction  ;  they  are 
vessels  of  wrath,  and  God's  long-suffering  towards  them 
is  very  wonderful.  But  the  vessels  of  meicy  were  ori- 
ginally of  the  same  lump,  and  that  new  creation,  by 
which  they  are  "  afore  prepared  unto  glory,"  is  as  great 
a  display  of  the  riches  of  God's  grace  and  mercy,  as  the 
inheritance  which  he  freely  bestows  upon  them.  If  we 
have  experienced  something  of  this  change,  surely,  iii 
our  own  case,  we  must  allow  that  the  Lord  alone  hath 
made  us  to  difler ;  and,  instead  of  disputing  against  that 
free  electing  love,  whence  all  our  happiness  flows,  we 
should  be  employed  in  adoring  his  pardoning  mercy  and 
new-creating  grace,  or  in  giving  diligence  to  make  our 
calling  and  election  sure.  And  they,  who  know  nothing 
of  this  change,  ought  to  be  far  otherwise  employed  than 
in  disputing  either  for  or  against  this  doctrine.  Let  them 
strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate,  before  the  door  be  for 
ever  shut,  and  leave  such  discussions  to  those  who  arc 
walking  with  God  in  the  way  to  heaven.  As  many  of 
us  have  now  obtained  mercy,  and  are  the  people  and 
children  of  the  living  God,  who  once  were  far  off- from 
him,  so  we  may  pray,  and  use  means  that  this  may  be 
the  case  with  others  throughout  the  earth.  For,  alas  ! 
even  among  the  vast  number  of  professing  Christians,  it 
is  to  be  feared  that  but  a  remnant  will  be  saved,  and  the 
Lord  will  be  righteous  in  the  destruction  of  an  immense 
majority  of  them.  Blessed  be  his  name,  that  he  hath 
left  us  also  a  seed  of  true  believers,  to  preserve  our 
land  from  being  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  yet  this  will 
not  prevent  many  individuals  from  perishing  with  still 
deeper  destruction.  Whilst  numbers  care  for  none  of 
these  things,  and  perish  through  open  impiety,  and 
while  some  are  snatched  from  among  them  by  an  un- 
expected conversion,  and  pass  from  death  to  life,  through 
the  righteousness  of  faith  and  the  grace  of  the  Gospel, 
others,  who  seem  intent  on  following  after  the  law  of 
righteousness,  attain  not  to  it,  "  because  they  seek  it  not 
by  faith,  but,  as  it  were,  by  the  works  of  the  law,"  by 
some  confused  observance  of  an  imaginary  rule,  and  ex- 
pecting to  atone  for  sin  by  forms,  sacraments,  alms, 
and  superstitions,  and  by  some  general  notion  of  Christ's 
making  up  the  rest.  At  this  stumbling-stone  how  many 
fiill.  and  lose  the  race!  Being  offended  at  the  humbling, 
levellin  '  doctrines  of  free  grace,  they  even  make  the 
preciou."^  foundation  for  our  hope,  which  God  himself 
ha'h  laid,  md  on  which  whoever  trusts  shill  never  be 
ashamed,  a  Stone  of  stumbling,  and  a  Rock  of  offence, 
and  so  pe:-ish  with  an  aggravated  destruction.  From  such 
a  downfall  good  Lord  deliver  us  !     Amen. 


A.  D.  CJI. 


KOMAiNS. 


A.  D.  61. 


for  rigiitcousne.^y  to  every  one  tliat  bc- 

licveth. 

,0  For  Moses  ck'scribetli  t!ic  liulitcous- 
'^'hu.'loS'.  ness  which  is  of  the  law,  '  That  the  man 
like'x  17  23  which  docth  tliose  tilings  '=IuiiI  live  by 
*;»'';"='■      them. 

'u  '^x'31, 32  (3  But  ''  the  lighteousness  which  is  of 
i'i.'V' " '  "'''  faith  speakcth  on  this  wise,  '  Say  not  in 
'i3.^'Iov''nv»'4^  thine  lieait,  Who  shall  ascend  into  hea- 
°ti"'''3i'"38''so.  ven?     (that  is,  ■"  to  brincr  Christ  down 

i!   is     f  (.b  iv.    /-  y  X  ^ 

11-10  lies.  i.  3  from,  above  :) 

7  Or,  Who  shall  descend  into  the  deep? 
''iJj'fi>i^''i''i''iB  (^^^^  is,  "  to  bring  up  Christ  again  from 

"""'"'"'    the  dead.) 
eDeuix!.iu.        y    3^,t    „.}j^t    g^jtlj  ;t  ?     o  The  word 


is  nigh  thee,  eve7i  in  thy  mouth,  and  in  thy  p  n  ■  is.  17  i». 
heart :  that  is,  ''  the  word  of  faith,  whi-jli  xvS  s" 
Ave  preach; 

9    That  1  if   thou  shalt  confess  with 


Mark 
16  Acts 
x  43  Xltt  38, 
19.  xvi.3l.  G»l. 
Hi  2.  »  1  Tjui. 
iv  C      1  let    i. 

thy  mouth  the  Lord  Jesus,  '  and  shalt  q'xi^  n.  m.il 

32,33.     I.uke 
I.  e     Johr:  IX. 

raised  him  from  the  dead,  thou  shall  be  "'•'•>■ 


believe    in    thine    heart  that  God    hath 

hi 
saved. 


2,3. 

34.     Jobs 


10  For  "  with  the  heart  man  bclieveth  7'  f-"     . 

•      I  1-11  1       •"'--■'  A'>»  ""■ 

'  unto  riijiitcousness;  "  and  with  the  mouth  ?'•  '^'>'   »'• 

.0      .  '  .  11-18.    1  ret.  I. 

coniession  is  made  unto  salvation.  ^^^^^^  ^..|   ,j. 

1 1  For  the  scripture  saith,  "  Whoso-  i;i''"i'9iji'"'Hic" 
ever  believeth  on  him  shall  not  be  ,'r'i'ai''ii*,6^i„i. 
ashamed. 


NOTES. 
C?IAI'.  ?v.  V.  1 — 4.  Aware  of  the  oflcncc  which  hi 
doctrine  would  give  the  Jews,  ami  even  many  of  the  Jew- 
ish Christians,  tlie  apostle  repeated  his  [jrotcstation  of  hi 
earnest  desires  and  fci'vent  prayers  for  the  salvation  of  his 
people,  iiotwilhstundiiig  their  prejudices  against  him,  and 
the  persecutions  which  he  iiad  endured  from  them.  He 
was  also  ready  to  bear  testimony  for  the  Jews,  that  they 
had'-  a  zeal"  of  God,"  or  a  very  great  zeal  in  things  re- 
lating to  God  and  religion  ;  they  were  vciy  zealous  for 
the  worshi]5  of  God,  according  to  the  law  of  IMoses,  as 
they  understood  it ;  but  it  was  with  a  misguided  and  ig- 
norant zeal,  founded  on  a  misconstruction  of  the  law  itself, 
andcf  their  national  covenant,  and  so  leading  them  fatally 
to  oppose  the  kingdom  and  salvation  of  their  promised 
Messiah.  For  they,  not  being  acquainted  with  the  perfect 
justice  of  the  divine  character,  law,  and  government,  and 
not  understanding  the  nature  of  that  righteousness,  which 
God  had  provided  for  the  justification  of  sinners  consist 


tification  of  all  believers.  The  strictness  and  sanction  of 
the  moral  law  showed  men  their  need  of  a  free  salvation, 
and  the  ceremonies  shadowed  forth  Christ  and  his  work, 
as  fulfilling  the  righteousness,  and  bearing  the  curse,  of 
the  law  ;  so  that  even  under  the  law,  all,  who  were  jus- 
tified before  God,  obtained  that  blessing  by  faith,  which 
interested  them  in  the  perfect  righteousness  of  the  pro- 
mised Redeemer.  Some  argue,  that  if  the  apostle  had,  in 
the  preceding  chapter,  meant,  that  the  reprobation  of  the 
Jewish  nation  was  absolutely  decreed,  he  would  not  have 
prayed  for  them  ;  but  he  knew  that  a  remnant  was  ex- 
cefited  ;  he  did  not  know  to  what  number  this  extended, 
and  his  g-ood  will,  (so  the  original  word  signifies,)  tovvards 
ihcm  was  so  strong,  that  he  prayed  for  the  conversion  of 
Israelites,  in  a  way  which  implied  a  longing  desire  that 
they  all  might  be  saved.  Had  it  depended  on  him,  this 
would  have  been  the  case  ;  he  prayed  according  to  the 
knowledge  which  he  had,  and  left  secret  things  to  God, 
adoring  his  wisdom  and  justice,  even  in  those  events  which 


ently  with  his  own  glory,  1.  id  gone  about  by  various  devi-  were  contrary  to  the  feelings  and  desires  of  his  heart 
ces  to  establish  their  own  righteousness,  as  the  meritorious  The  author  can  answer  for  one,  that  the  belief  of  personal 


ground  of  their  justification;  in  doing  which,  they  had  ac- 
tually refused  to  acknowledge  the  justice  of  God  in  their 
condemnation,  and  to  submit  to  seek  righlcousness  as  his 
free  gift  by  faith  alone.  The  exj>ression,  "  establish  their 
own  righteousness,"  seens  to  be  taken  fiom  a  person,  who 
allows  his  house  to  be  out  of  icpair  and  in  some  danger  of 
falling;  but  will  not  be  convinced  that  the  foundaiion  is 
destroyed,  and  that  it  must  come  down,  and  be  entirely 
rebuilt  on  a  new  foundation.  He  therefore  endeavours, 
by  props  and  buttresses,  and  various  rejiairs,  to  make  the 
house  stand  ;  but  all  his  expense  and  iabour  are  thrown 
away;  and  if  he  persist  in  his  vain  endeavour,  it  will  be 
likely  to  fall  down  and  bury  him  in  its  ruins.  Thus  the 
Jews,  (and  immense  numbers  in  every  age  do  the  same,) 
when  convinced  of  defects  in  their  moral  righteousness, 
endeavoured  to  repair  them  by  ceremonial  or  superstitious 
observances  ;  nor  would  they  be  convinced  that  they  were 
building  upon  a  false  foundation,  that  they  must  totally 
give  over  such  vain  and  perilous  endeavours,  and  come  for 
a  free  salvation  to  Christ,  even  as  the  poor  Gentiles  did. 
To  this  they  would  not  submit,  because  they  did  not  know 
t.hat  Christ  was  the  end  and  scope  of  the  law  for  the  jus- 


election  and  the  divine  decrees  does  not  in  the  least  inter- 
fere with  his  joining  heartily  in  that  prayer  of  our  excel- 
lent liturgy,  '•  That  it  may  please  God  to  have  mercy  upon 
'  all  men.' 

V.  5 — 11.  Moses  had  repeatedly  stated  the  righteous- 
ness which  the  law  demanded  of  a  man,  in  order  to  his 
justification  ;  {Marg.  Bef.)  and  his  dcscrijnion  showed, 
that  without  a  sinless  obedience  to  every  prece|il,  no  man 
could  be  accepted  by  it,  and  effectually  cut  off  all  trans- 
gressors from  every  hope  in  this  way.  But  the  righteous- 
ness of  faith  might  be  introduced  as  using  the  words  of 
BIose.=  on  another  occasion.  (Note,  Deut.  xxx.  11 — 14.) 
The  self-condemned  sinner  needs  not  to  perplex  himself 
with  inquiries,  how  it  could  be  obtained  ;  he  needs  not 
say  in  his  heart.  Who  shall  ascend  into  heaven,  to  fetch 
down  one  who  may  introduce  such  a  righteousness  ?  For 
Chiist  has  already  romc  down,  and  finished  that  work. 
Nor  need  he  inquire  who  should  descend  into  the  grave, 
or  ib.e  place  of  departed  spirits,  to  bring  back  the  crucified 
Saviour  from  the  dead  ;  for  that  also  was  done,  and  he 
was  exalted  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  to  confer  ihe 
blessing  on  all  who  applied  for  it.     Nor  was  the  informa- 


J.D.  61. 


CHAPTER  X. 


.;.  i>.  01. 


.IB.  1 
Cor.xv  47  Phil. 
ii.  ll.Ue 


^v'  u,  if"  iv  1 2  For  y  there  is  no  difTerenco  between 
w  XV 'e^s'^Gai'' the  J"w  and  the  Greek:  for  the  same 
-y'iff  coi  i!f. '  Lord  over  all  is  "  rich  unto  all  that  "  call 

E  xiv.  9   x».  12.  upon  him. 

'         "    '       13  For  '  whosoever  shall  call  upon  the 
"  name  of  the  Lord  shall  be  saved. 

•Ti'i*9"'Epuf7°i:      14    How     then     '^    shall      they     call 

4  7.1ii  6.16   Phil.  1   •  •  I  .1  1  i       1 

it.  19  Col.  i  i7  on  liim  m  wliom  tnoy  nave  not  be- 
b"i"s*'  iKsxvi  6.  lieved  ?  ^  and  how  shall  they  believe 
"  Acts  IS.  11.  in  him  of  whom  they  have  not  heard  ? 
c  joeTii'aa'  Acts  and  how  sh^l  they  hear  without  a 
d I  Kings  viii  41  preacher.'* 

15  And  '  hovrshali  they  preach,  except 
i*!5  26.  ^^^7  ^^  ^^"*-  •''  ^^  '*•  '^  written,  ^  How 
*u"ke  x'xiJ^'is  beautiful  are  the  feet  of  them  that  preach 
Atu°''ii"  ^2. ''  ^^^  gospel  of  peace,  '  and  bring  glad  ti- 
'l-  1?  dinffs  of  sood  thinsfs  ! 


-43.     J 
9-14.  16.  iii.5- 
9      Heb.    xi    6 


2  Tim.     iv.     17. 

Tit  1   3 f  Jer.  xsiii, 

SI.  Acts  is   15.  xiii   2—1 

12.  1  Pet   i    12. gSrc 

S.36.  Eph.  ii   17.  \i   15.- 


i.    Matt,  ix  38.  x.  1  —  6.  XEviii    18—20  LuVe  X.  I.John  xx. 
iii  21.  I  Cor   sii.  58.  29.  2Cor.  V    l8-i?0.  Eph.  iii.  6   iv.  II, 

.19   III   7.    Nah   i.  15 his.  Ivii.  19   Lul;e  ii.  ll.  Acts 

-i  la.  si.  3.  Isi.  I.  Luke  ii.  10.  Tiii.  1   Acts  xiii.  26. 


tion  respecting  the  means  of  obtaining  an  interest  in  it  at  a 
distance,  that  men  should  travel  into  far  countries  to  in- 
quire after  it ;  on  the  coiitrary,  it  was  nigh  to  them,  in 
the  word  of  faith  which  the  ministers  of  Christ  were  sent 
to  preach  ;  it  was  in  the  mouth  of  all  who  ])rofe.ssed  the 
Gospel,  and  in  the  hearts  of  all  that  believed  it.  In  short, 
if  a  man  confessed  his  belief  in  Jesus,  as  the  Lord  and  Sa- 
viour of  lost  sinners,  and  really  believed  in  his  heart  that 
God  had  raised  him  again  from  the  dead,  in  attestation  of 
having  accepted  his  atonement,  he  should  certainly  be  sav- 
ed, by  the  righteousness  of  Christ  imputed  to  him  through 
faith.  For  that  faith,  which  interests  a  sinner  in  the  me- 
rits of  Christ,  has  its  seat  especially  in  the  heart  of  a  hum- 
ble penitent,  and  produces  cordial  desires  after  him  and 
love  to  him  ;  and  the  bold  confession  of  his  name  and  truth 
among  enemies,  and  in  the  face  of  danger,  evidences  a 
man's  faith  to  be  genuine,  and  gives  a  sure  hope  of  com- 
plete salvation,  according  to  the  prophecy  before  referred 
to.  (ix.  33.)  The  distinction,  between  confesshifr  rvith  the 
mouth,  and  believing  in  the^  heart,  shows  that  the  apostle 
was  discoursing,  not  of  a  mere  profession  of  Christianity, 
but  the  genuine  sincerity  of  him  who  made  that  profession. 
On  the  other  hand,  they  who  refused  to  make  this  open  pro- 
fession, in  times  of  persecution,  had  little  reason  to  con- 
clude, that  in  their  hearts  they  truly  believed  in  Christ  for 
righteousness  and  salvation. 

V.  12 — 17.  In  respect  of  the  subject  spoken  of,  there 
was  no  difference  between  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  for  as  none 
of  ihem  could  be  justified  by  their  works,  or  saved  in  un- 
belief, so  th?  infinite  Creator  and  Governor  of  the  world, 
being  rich  and  plenteous  in  mercy  towards  all  who  humbly 
call  on  him  for  salvation,  would  never  exclude  any  from 
justification  who  believed  on  his  Son.  Thus  the  prophet 
had  foretold,  concerning  the  times  of  the  Messiah,  that 
*•  whosoever  should  call  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  should 
"be  saved."  (Notes,  Joel  i\.  28— 32.  Acts  ii.  16— 21.) 
The  Jews  in  general  called  upon  Jehovah  for  temporal 
deliverance  and  eternal  salvation,  even  while  they  reject- 
ed Christ;  but  they  called  in  vain  ;  this  therefore  could  not 


16  But  ■=  they  have  not  all  'obeyed  tlic  i.  ii  .,.  „■,.  „. 
gospel :  for  Esaias  saith,  ™Lo"d,  who  hath  xKw.f.  zf.  He''.' 
believed  *  our  report.''  I'i's^'i''^ vi'ir 

17  So  then  "  faith  comelh  by  hearing,  m  Th  '°.V'? 
"  and  hearing  by  tlin  Avord  of  God.  .  Heh'^v.  n.'xia" 

18  But  I  say,  f  Have  they  not  heard  .''  m  Is  iiiM  "mL 
Yes,  verily,  i  their  sound  went  into  all  the  «Vi'r'M7ftr,iri>y 
earth,  and  their  words  ''tuito  the  cuds  of  ?f.i''a'n/'' "" 

.11,  n   M.  I.  In.    l.t:lip 

the  Avorld.  >vi     -}  -  x. 

19  But   ^  I  say,  Did  not  Israel  know.'*  '^'^i     '■    *-•■■ 

t   Ti-  AT  •   1        ¥          •If  '  Thes.    it.    i:i 

'  r  u'st  Moses  saith,  1  wdl  provoke  you  f  J'j^^  ,  v  . '•'' 
to  jealousy  by  them  thai  are  no  people,  ^jj ',.'",'  '■' 
and  by  a    "  foolish  nation  I  will  aneer  "„!,"'.,''?':'•  F-' 

20  But  Esaias  is  "  very  bold,  and  \%  ^»,V'i. 
saith,  1  1  was  found  of  them  that  sought  p'^j^ij  j,  j.,,. 

xsvi.  10.  xxviii   23 q  -.  0.  xv.  19     Hs.  xis   4.    Matt.  xxiv.  11.  xxvl.  13.   siviii.  19. 

Mark  xvl    15  10.  Col    i    s   2 1. rPs.xsii  27   xcviii  3    Is    x^iv.  16.  xlix  6    lii.  10. 

Jer  xvi.  19 6  13.  iii.  26.    I  Cor   i    12.  vii.  29.  X.  19   xi.  22  xv.  50 txi.  Ik. 

Stt  0,1,  Deut   xxxii.  21    Hos.  ii    £3.    I  Pet   ii.  ID u  j    iU£2.  Pa   cxv   5-8    Is.  sliv 

18-20.  Jer  X.  8.  11   1  Cor.  xii  2.  Tit  iii   3. s  PrDv.  xiv.ii.  I   Is.  Iviii    I.   E[.b-  n. 

19,  20 y  ix.  30.  Is.  Ixv.  I. 


be  the  intent  of  the  prophecy.  By  calling  on  the  name  of 
the  Lord,  we  must  understand,  cither  invoking  the  Lord 
Jesus  personally,  as  the  incarnate  Word,  the  co-equal  Son 
of  God,  "  God  manifest  in  the  fle.'.h,"  or  calling  upon  the 
Father  by  faith  in  the  Son,  and  through  his  inlercesjion  ; 
but  the  former  sense  best  accords  to  the  apostle's  argument, 
and  is  by  far  the  most  obvious  construction  of  the  words. 
All  believers  thus  called  on  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  none  else  would,  that  is,  humbly  and  sincerely ; 
therefore  all,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  who  thus  sought 
help  from  him,  would  be  saved.  But  how  should  any  call 
on  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  divine  Saviour,  who  had  not  believ- 
ed in  him  as  such  ?  Or  how  could  any  believe  in  him, 
who  had  never  heard  of  him  or  his  salvation  ?  Or  how 
could  the  Gentiles  hear  the  things  pertaining  to  Christ,  if 
none  of  the  Jews,  to  whom  they  were  immediately  reveal- 
ed, were  sent  by  God  and  his  Church  to  preach  to  them  ? 
Why  thefT'should  the  Jews  blame  the  apostle  and  others, 
for  engaging  in  this  needful  and  benevolent  woik,  to  which 
God  had  called  them  ?  The  necessity  and  importance  of 
preaching  the  Gospel  had  been  stated  in  strong  terms  by 
the  prophet,  {Note,  Is.  lii.  15.)  who  had  pocticaliv  de- 
scribed even  the  feet  of  those  who  proclaimed  the  Gos- 
pel of  peace  to  be  beautiful;  and  though  the  Gentiles  had 
not  generally  welcomed  the  salvation  of  Christ  (any  more 
than  the  Jews,)  so  as  to  receive  it  with  an  obedient  faith, 
yet  that  too  had  been  intimated  by  the  same  prophet,  when 
he  expressed  his  grief  and  surprise  at  men's  general  inat- 
tention to  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  by  a  suftering  Mes- 
siah. (Note,  Is.  liii  1.)  And  even  the  phrase  which  he 
used,  when  he  called  the  Gosjiel  "  our  report,"  confirmed 
the  foregoing  argument,  that  faith  generally  came  by  men's 
hearing  a  report  of  Christ,  brought  to  them  by  the  faithful 
preaching  of  the  word  of  God.  This  is  the  means  which 
God  hath  appointed  and  chiefly  blessed  for  this  purijose, 
and  it  is  therefore  man's  duty  to  use  it,  in  expectation  of 
his  blessing.  The  manner,  in  which  the  apostle  applies 
the  words  to  Christ,  which  Isaiah  spake  of  Jehovah, 
forms  a  strong  proof  of  our  Lord's  Deity. 
1  ti 


..^.   /A  01 


ROMANS 

I  was  made  manifest  imlo  ihcm 


.i.  b.  (,l 


21    But  to  Israel   lie  saitli,  •  All  day 


li    Iv.l.S.  Mat  , 

"iISke""23't"3t  a'-ked  not  after  mc 

\  Jutiii  IV.  19 
a  Hrov.  i.  U     Is 
Ikv.  2— 6    Jfr  ;isv.  4  xxjcv.  15    Matt  ss  1  —  15   xxi  33-43  xiii.  j-/   3tsiii.j4—o« 

I-Uke  »k.iv.4;     Acts  XIII    46.  47 

V,  18 — 21.  As,  ihci),  the  hearing  of  the  report  con- 
(.eriiincf  Christ  was  so  necessary  to  laiih  in  him,  could  it 
be  said,  that  the  Jews  had  not  had  an  opportunity  of  hear- 
tn"  it .'  Indeed,  the  Gos|)cl  had  been  so  generally  and  exten- 
sively diffused  by  the  minislcr.s  of  Christ,  that  the  words 
of  David,  respecting  the  instructions  conveyed  to  all  na- 
tions by  the  luminaries  of  heaven,  (as  typical  of  the  Sun 
of  riehlcousness.)  might  be  well  applied  to  what  had 
already  taken  place.  (Ao/e,  Ps.  xix.  4.)  But  the  Jews 
cspcciaUy  had  almost  universally  heard  it.  The  aiiostles, 
the  seventy  discij'les,  and  others,  by  the  express  command 
of  the  Lord,  preached  in  tlie  cities  and  villages  of  Judea 
and  Galilee,  for  a  long  time,  before  they  addressed  the 
Gentiles;  and  even  St.  Paul,  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
constantly  first  preached  to  the  Jews,  in  every  city  whither 
he  went.  Very  few  of  that  nation  therefore  could  plead, 
that  they  had  had  no  ojiportunity  of  hearing  this  report; 
and  tiieir  unbelief  was  not  the  effect  of  ignorance  or  want 
of  instruction,  but  of  obstinate  enmity  against  the  truth. 
A"-ain,  could  the  Israelites  pretend,  that  no  intimations  had 


long  1  have    stretched  forth    my  liauds ''j,°«jjfj,'«g,'^ 
unto    ''    a    disobedient    and     gainsaying 
people. 


ix   ac  Jer  zliT 

4-6  Art!  v.i. 
51,52  I  Thes 
IC      1  rcl    ii    8 


and  shameless  profligates,  infidels,  and  blaspho:ners,^in  the 
broad  road  to  destruction,,  but  "many  also  who  have  a  zeal 
for  God  and  religion;  and  while  we  should  inculcate 
earnestness  in  that  imporlant  concern,  we  mu=.t  id»o  insist 
upon  the  absolute  necessity  of  its  being  regulated  by  the 
word  of  God,  without  which  it  can  oidy  the  more  spe- 
ciously deceive  and  ruin  thettoulsof  men.  Sinners  could 
never  persist  in  their  vain  endeavours  to  repair  the  baseless 
edifice  of  their  own  pight(?ousness,  if  they  knew  either 
the  justice  of  God  as  a  Governor,  or  his  rightcou.sness  as 
a  Saviour.  But  being  ignorant,  through  heedlessness, 
pride,  and  prejudice,  of  both  the  law  and  the  Gospel,  they 
stand  out  against  their  partial  convictions,  they  do  not 
allow  the*juslice  of  the  sentence  denounced  against  them, 
as  sinners  deserving  the  wrath  of  God,  and  they  will  not 
submit  to  be  saved  by  "  the  righteousness  of  faith,"  in 
the  same  way  with  the  vilest  of  the  human  species.  Mani- 
fold are  their  devices  and  endeavours  to  establish  a  legal 
righteousness  of  their  own  ;  but  all  their  labour  is  lost,  and 
their  souls  continue  in  the  most  imminent  danger ;  for  in 
been    given    them,  that  God  intended  to  cast  them  off  for  opposition   to   all   other  methods  of  obtaining  the  divine 


their  unbelief  and  disobedience,  and  to  take  others  in  their 
stead'?     Even  Moses,  in  that  prophetical  song  which  all 
were  commanded  to  learn    throughout  their  generations, 
had  represented  Jehovah  declaring  that  he  would  excite 
them  to  jealousy,  by  those  who  had  been  no  people  to  him, 
and  raise  their  indignation  by  his  favours  shov.n  to  a  nation; 
whichhadbeendespisedas  foolish, because  idolatrous.  This 
had  been  remarkably  accomplished,  in  the  virulent  oppo- 
sition to  the  Gospel,  which  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles  had 
excited  in  the  Jews  ;  when  it  should  have  stirred  them  up  to 
an  emulation,  not  to  be  surpassed  in  faith  and  holiness  by 
those  who  had  before  been  so  ignorant  and  far  from  God. 
(A"o<f.  Dnd.  xxxii,  21.)     Isaiah,  also,  in  very   bold  lan- 
guage, which  must   have   given  very  great  offence  to  his 
contemporaries,  had  introduced  Jehovah  declaring  that  he 
was  found  a^  a    Saviour,  and  acceptably  worshipped,  by 
those    who  just  before    had  not  so    much  as   sought  for 
him;  and    that    he    had    freely  bestowed   his   favour  and 
conferred    hi.=  special  grace  on    diose  who  had  not  pre- 
viously made   any  inquirers  after  him  ;  but  in  respect  of 
Israel,  he  declared,  that  he  had  stretched  out  his  hands  full 
of  blessings,  and  with  most  earnest  and  affectionate  invi- 
tations to  disobedient  and  perverse    people.     {Note,  Is. 
Ixv.  1,2.)      Their  rojcf.  (18.)  Learned  men  have  shown, 
that   the  word  rendered  in  the  nineteenth  Psalm,  "  their 
'•  line,"  may  signify  "  their  loud   voice,''  as  the  apostle 
here  quotes  it  from   the  Septuagint. 

PRACTICAL  OBSJERVATIONS. 
V.  1— II. 

Faithful  mlniilers  bear  most  affectionate  good  will  to 
iho>e  from  whom  they  receive  Uie  greatest  injuries ;  and 
iffcr  their  fervent  and  persevering  prayers  for  the  salvation 


favour,  whether  forged  by  ignorance,    superstition,    phi- 
losophy,  enthusiasm,    or    grave    morality,  we  must    still' 
insist    upon   it,   that  "  Christ    is  the  end   of  the    law    for 
"  righteou-ness  to  every  believer,"  and  that  every  unbe- 
liever remains  under  the  curse  of  the  law  and  the  wrath  of 
God.       If  a   man  object  to   this,    and    dispute  about    the 
difference  between   moral  and  ceremonial  obedience,  and 
ar^ue  that  the  for2:icr  may   help  to  justify  a  man,  though 
the  latter  cannot,  let  him   hear   Moses  describe  the  right- 
eousness of  the  law,  and  then  let  hira   inquire   whether  he 
can  claim  eternal  life  according  to  it.  Let  him  take  the  law 
of  God,  (for  rules  that  men  prescribe  to  themselves  and 
to  each  other  are  out  of  the  question,)   and,   having  pro- 
duced a   sinless  obedience  to  it,  through  the  whole  of  his 
continuance  here,    in  thought,    word,    and  deed,  let  him 
then  demand  the  reward  as  a  debt.     But  if  this  be  a  des- 
perate attempt;  let  him  submit  to   the    degradation  of  a 
condemned  criminal,  and  apply  for  pardon  to  the  clemency 
of  his  offended  Lord,  and  for  eternal  life,  as  his  free  gift 
through  Jesus  Christ  and  by    faith  in  him.     The   humble 
trembling  sinner  has,  however,  no  cause  for  discourage- 
ment.    The  righteousness  of  faith,  invites  him  as  it  were, 
to  accept  of  it;  the  Surety  hath  finished  his  obedience  and 
atonement,  and  is  risen  and  exalted  to  be  our  all-prevailing 
Advocate.     Nor   need  we    cross  the  seas,    or  explore  far 
distant  climes  inquest  of  divine  knowledge  ;  this  is  brought 
ni^h  to  us  in  the   Gospel,  and  if  we  receive  it  by  living 
fafth  in  our  hearts,  and  confess  that  faith  with  our  mouths 
in    this  'evil  world,    without  doubt    the  blessing   is  ours. 
But   we   should  not   trust  in   a   fafth,   of   which  we  are 
afraid  or  ashamed  to  make  a  confession  ;  much  less  ought 
we  to  depend  on  any  mere  confession  of  faith,  or  assent  to 
divine  truths,   which  we  have  not  believed  in  our  hearts. 
For  no  faith  is  justifying,  which  is  not  efficacious  in  sanc- 


of  the  VC17  persons,  against  whom  they  denounce  tne  wrath  tifying  the  heart,  and  regulating  all  its  affections  msub- 
of  God.  if  they  persist  in  uubeliff.     Not  only  are  careless 'sTvim'-y  to  the  love  of  ChrisU     Of  such  a  faith  no  simiw 


J.  I).  61. 


CHAPTER  XI 


A.  D.  «1. 


,  I  can.  xii.iS.  2 


XIXl.      36.      37, 

xxsiii.    21-26 
H08    is  17  A3> 


.  Actsssii 
;vi  4.2etK- 
i     Pbil   ill 


CHAP.  XI. 

The  apostle  shows,  that  God  had  not  so  cast 
off  Israel,  but  that  a  remnant  would  be 
saved  by  grace,  not  by  ivorks,  1 — 6  ;  while 
the  rest  were  blinded,  as  foretold  by  the 
prophets,  7 — 10.  He  predicts  thai  this 
.  rejeetion  tvould  not  be  final,  and  stales  the 
consequences  to  the  Gentiles,  both  of  the 
fall  of  the  Jews  and  of  their  recovery,  11 
— 15.  He  cautions  the  Gentile  converts 
not  to  boast  agcnnst  the  Jews,  but  humbly 
to  profit  by  this  example  of  God's  severi- 
ty and  goodness  :  and  forelels  glorious 
times  which  would  at  length  arrive,  1 G — 
32.  He  adores  the  depths  of  the  divine 
wisdom,  and  the  glory  of  his  unsearcha- 
ble judgments,  his  nnderived  all-sufficien- 
cy, and  his  universal  sovereisnfif.  .'33 — 
36. 

I  SAY  then,  "  Hath  God  cast  away  his 
people  .''     "  God  forbid.     '  For  I  also 


shall  be  ashamed  before  God: 
glorv  in  it  before  man. 


and  he  oujrht  therefore  to 


V.   1-2— 21. 

In  the  great  concerns  of  eternal  salvation  there  is  now 
no  difference  between  one  nation  and  another;  for  our  rich 
and  gracious  Lord  most  willingly  regards  the  desires  of  all 
who  call  upon  him,  and  none  receive  the  less,  because  of 
the  numbers  who  share  the  blessings  with  them.  As 
therefore  faith,  (whence  all  true  prayer  proceeds,)  comes 
by  hearing  the  word  of  God,  we  should  be  careful  to  be 
found  among  those  who  obey  the  Gospel,  and  we  should 
zealously  and  diligently  endeavour  to  communicate  the 
same  blessing  to  others,  even  to  the  ends  of  the  earth, 
with  all  the  influence  which  we  have,  that  the  Sun  of 
righteousness  may  diffuse  his  healing  beams,  wherever  the 
sun  in  the  fiiraament  gives  light  to  raankitid.  A\  hen  we 
hear  of  the  success  of  the  Gospel  among  tlie  ignorant,  the 
barbarous,  or  the  jjrofligate,  instead; of  being  disfileased, 
as'proud  Pharisees  are,  n>o  should  cordially  adore  the  riches 
and  power  of  the  grace  of  God,  in  his  being  thus  found 
of  them  who  sought  him  not ;  and  we  should  excite  ourselves 
and  each  other  to  a  holy  jealousy  and  increasing  diligence, 
lest  we  should  be  left  behind  by  those  who  once  were  so 
far  below  us  in  spiritual  advantages.  Thus  we  shall  obtain 
the  assurance,  that  we  are  not  of  that  immense  number, 
to  whom  the  Lord  says,  "  All  day  long  have  I  stretched 
"  out  my  hands  to  a  disobedient  and  gainsaying  people." 

NOTES, 
CHAP.  XI.     V.   1 — 6.     The    apostle    next    supposes 
that  it  would  be  inquired,  whether  God  had  utterly  cast 
away  his  chosen  people,  and  so  failed  of  performing  his 


am  an  Israelite,  ot  the  seed  of  Abraliam, 
of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin. 

2  God  hatfi  not  cast  away  his  people 
'^  whicli  he  foreknew.  '  Wot  ye  not  what 
the  scripture  saith  *ofE!ias.'*  how  he 
'  makcth  intercession  to  God  against  Is- 
rael, saying, 

3  Lord,  6  they  have  killed  thy  pro- 
phets, and  ''  digged  down  thine  altars ; 
and  1  am  left  alone,  and  thev  seek  my 
life.  ^ 

i  But  what  saith  the  answer  of  God 
unto  him  ?  '  I  have  reserved  to  myself 
seven  thousand  men,  who  have  not  bowed 
the  knee  to  the  image  of^  Baal. 

5  Even  so  then  '  at  this  present  time 
also  there  is  a  remnant,  according  to  the 
™  election  of  grace. 

6  And  "  if  by  grace,  then  is  it  no 
more  of  works  :  otherwise  grace  is  no 
more  grace.  But  Mit  be  of  works,  then 
is  it  no  more  grace  :  otherwise  work  is  no 
more  work. 


I  viii  29.30.  il. 
6.  23.  Atli  xili. 
«e.  XV    18   I  V«t 


,  15. 
19- 
'.  1- 


.ler     XVI 
23     Jo.T 
3    II 
g  1  Kings  xviii  1 

13      x.x    10    U 
Neh   IX.  !6.Jer 


30 


Set 


;s  xvm 
1  Kin; 
xxv.  3 


k  Num. 

Deut-      iv       3 

.lu.lg    ii.   13      I 
.  Kinns  xvi  31    2 

Kings  K.  19.  20. 

.Ter.  xis   5.  Hos. 


XV  10.  Gal  i 
21.  V  4  r.ph.i 
4—9.  2  Tim 
3  Tit  iii.  6 


promises  to  their  Fathers.  This  inference  from  his  doctrine 
he  decidedly  disavowed.  Indeed,  the  Lord  could  not  so 
properly  be  said  to  have  cast  them  off,  as  they  to  have  cast 
him  oti',  by  their  determined  opposition  to  the  kingdom 
and  salvation  of  the  promised  Messiah,  by  which  they  of 
course  forfeited  their  privileges.  This  appeared  from  the 
ready  reception  with  which  all  met,  who  were  willing  to 
become  the  disciples  of  Christ;  of  this  St.  Paul  himself 
was  a  most  remarkable  instance,  for,  being  a  descendant  of 
Abraham,  and  notwithstanding  his  furious  '.lersecution  ot 
the  Church,  he  was  now  become  the  apostle  of  Christ  to 
the  Gentiles.  God  had  not  therefore  castaway  his  people, 
whom  he  had  foreknown  as  in  due  time  to  be  called  and 
justified,  to  whom  esjiecially  his  promises  had  respect : 
though  he  had  left  the  rest  to  fall  by  their  unbelief.  {Note, 
viii.  *28 — 31.)  But  as  a  considerable  remnant  was  reserved 
to  the  Lord  in  the  diys  of  Elijah,  when  the  prophet  was 
ready  to  conclude  that  he  alone  was  left  to  serve  him,  and 
used  such  words  in  prayer,  as  might  be  considered  as 
pleading  against  Israel,  {Notes,  1  Kings  xix.  10 — M.)  ever, 
so  there  was  a  remnant  reserved  of  many  ten  thousand  Jews, 
yea, a  fargreaterproportion  than  was  generally  supposed,  at 
that  very  period  when  the  nation  was  cast  ofl' from  being 
the  people  of  God.  This  remnant  was  reserved"  according 
"  to  the  election  of  grace;"  not  because  they  were  less 
undeserving  of  such  favour  than  others,  but  because  God 
was  pleased  to  have  mercy  on  them  for  reasons  best  known 
to  himself;  otherwise  they  too  would  have  perished  in 
unbelief.  If  then  this  election  were  of  grace,  it  could  no 
more  be  pretended  to  be  of  works,  either  performed  or 
foreseen,  as  this  would  imply  that  somclhing  naturally  in 
the  objects  chosen  determined  the  Lord's  preference,  and 
that  it  did  not  originate  in  his  mere  grace.  For  if,  in  any 
sense  or  df'gree.  it  were  of  works;  it  would  in  part  at  least 


.7.  D.  f.1. 


ROMANS. 


^.  D.  61. 


"tlr'x  u'kii'  7  •  What  then  }  i"  Israel  hath  not  ob- 
j'.x'ii.ji  X  3  Inincd  that  which  iie  seekcth  for;  ibut  the 

i'.r3i''iic!.''k'il!  election  luith  obtained  it,  '  and 'he  rest 
r.V  v.ii  :ii-ao  were  *  blinded, 

i^sViie.Ti.  la,      8   (Accordinrr  Jis  it  is  written,  '  God 

ris.  vi  lo.'iTv  hath  o'iven  them  tlie  spirit  of  t  shimber, 
la    Mutt    xi  i  .  ^ ,,     ,    ^,  111'  1  • 

u,ii  John  vii. '  eyes  that  they  should  not  see,  and  ears 

tu  iCar   Ml    M.     ,    •'         ,  111  1  X  1   • 

i^vM  2T11C3  it.  that  they  should  not  hear,)  "unto  this 
'  Or, Kittdtnid.    day. 

jJ5^««i£'if-  i)  And  "David  saith,  Let  ^  their  table 

S"°v'  g'^^Jrr  V  ^^  made  a  snare,  and  a  trap,  and  a  stum- 

MarifwVi'  r  bliag-block,    and  '-  a    recompense    unto 

>i"ii;iri.Hxvii  31  ^^  Let  *  their  eyes  be  darkened,  that 
4L2t.or  iii  u,  tijjjy  p^j^y  ^Q^  gee^  '•and   bow  down  their 

y  uci"!'vi  "in- badi  ahvay. 

Is  i*sam'  x'x^      1 1   I  say  then,  '  Have  they  stumbled 

VS,~M.    JolikX  20— W     Prov.  1  3a    Is   viii   13,14.    Luke  xii.  20     x\i  19-25.    I  Tim. 

,j    I7-Ia. i  Uput.  sxsii.  35.    Pi.  xxTjil.  4    I6  lix   la  Ixvi  6    Heh  il.  2. a  8 

1  I  21      I's   isiv2i.    Zech    xi   17     Epb   iv   18.    2  Pet.  ii  4.  17     J.iile  6    13. b  Dcut 

XXViii  E.I-bB.  Is.  li    23.  Ixv.  12  — c  Ej  xvhi.  23.  32.  xxxiii.  11. 


that  they  should  fall  }  God  forbid  :  •>  but  ^"J-^r.Jm. 
rather  through  their  fall  salvation  is  come  xx"i''2i-le.' 
unto  the  Gentiles,  '  for  to  provoke  them  ns*  J3."ix  2:^. 
to  jealousy.  Kph  i.i.  8.  coi. 

'12  Now,  if  the  fall  of  them  be  'the\°J;.  ""'»•  "[• 
riches  of  the  world,  and  the  J  diminishing '"x'uJ.'iVvT 
of  them  the  riches  of  the  Gentiles,  how  i.l'^v. 7*  zerh 
much  more  s  their  fulness!  M.neT^x'i^- 

I'.i  For  I  speak  to  you  Gentiles,  in  as  txv  le-ioAn., 
much  as  I  am  '' tlic  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  xx>i.  I?,"' i».' 
I  magniiy  nune  olhce  :  7-9.  Epi>. !».» 

,   P  ir    :  t  I  ,  ,         1  Tim    11.  7.    2 

14  11  '  l)y  any  means  I  may  "  provoke  T.m.  i  12. 
to   emulation   tkera  wlucli  arc   'my  ilesli,  "  i^Tioi.  ii.  10 
and  '"  might  save  some  of  them.  ^'i^-  ^    p""'"" 

l."}   For  if "  the  casting  away  of  them  be  "J'.j,^'"''  ]i!-  \l 
°  the  reconciling  of  the  world,  what  shall ^'\'"^\\\ 
the  receiving  of  (hem  be,  p  but  life  from  the  Vj.  '"cor'^v  % 
dead  .'* 


be  of  debt,  and  not  of  entire  free  favour  ;  otherwise  work, 
iis  it  stands  related  to  election  and  juslification,  would  lose 
its  very  nature.  For  an  entire  free  favour  must  be  abso- 
lutely distinct  from  a  reward,  conferred  in  consequence, of 
some  w  ork  performed ;  as  the  price  of  one  farthing,  paid 
for  wliat  is  worth  a  thousand  pounds,  must  in  exact  pro- 
priety of  speech  essentially  distinguish  it  from  an  entirely 
ii'ce  gift.  This  text  is  so  decisive]  on  the  subject,  that 
great  jiains  have  been  taken  to  explain  it  away;  but  really 
the  arguments  of  the  most  able  and  learned  men  on  the 
other  side,  prove  nothing  so  much  as  the  weakness  of  their 
cause.  1  shall  therefore  only  observe,  in  general,  that  in 
fad  thcij  are  not  called,  who  lo  our  apprehension  are  best 
disposed  to  perform  good  works,  but  often  the  contrary, 
us  the  examples  recorded  in  Scripture  alone  undeniably  de- 
monstrate ;  that  every  real  good  disposition  in  an  apostate 
creature  must  be  the  effect,  and  cannot  therefore  be  the 
ca^tse,  of  the  grace  of  God  bestowed  on  him  ;  that  God  did 
not  act  without  reason  in  choosing  one  rather  than  another, 
though  wc  are  not  made  acquainted  with  his  reasons; 
and  that  the  display  of  the  infinite  riches  of  his  mercy, 
the  omnipotence  of  his  grace,  and  the  glory  of  his  own 
sovereignty,  in  converting  the  most  unlikely  persons  in  the 
world,  are  fir  more  probable  reasons  of  his  choice,  than  any 
foreseen  comparative  goodness  of  natural  disposition  in 
those  who  are  saved,  above  those  that  perish.  "The 
"  election  of  grace."  (5.)  '  Not  those  who  chose  grace, 
-'"but  those  whom  grace  chose;  that  is,  those  whom  God 
'  freely  chose.'  '  Neither  would  grace  be  grace,  if  we 
'  were  in  the  .smallest  degree  chosen  for  our  foreseen  good 
'  works  ;  nor  would  work  be  work,  if  in  any  measure  it 
'  needed  the  help  of  grace.'     {Be:a.)    {Note,  iv.  4,  5.) 

V.  7 — 10.  AVhat  then  was  the  precise  state  of  the 
Jewish  nation?  In  general,  they  had  not  obtained  that 
justification  unto  life  which  they  sought  for,  because  they 
clave  to  their  own  devices,  and  rejected  the  Gospel  of 
God  ;  but  "  tlie  election,"  or  the  chosen  remnant  among 
«hom,  had  obtained  it,  whilst  tlic  rest  were  blinded  ;  so 
diat  the  rejcctio'i  of  the  latter  wa-:  the  punishment  of  their 


-20.  Eph.  i.  10 
Col.  i.  20.21. 
P  Ez  sxxvii.  I-U.  Rev.  si.  II.  xx  4—6. 


own  sins ;  but  the  calling  of  the  former  was  neither  the 
consequence,  nor  reward,  of  their  own  works.  The  elec- 
tion here  mentioned,  as  distinct  from  Israel,  God's  chosen 
people,  (that  is,  an  election  wiihin  an  election,)  clearly 
marks  the  ditference  between  a  collective  choice  of  a  people 
lo  special  external  privileges,  and  a  personal  choice  of  in- 
dividuals to  eternal  life  ;  and  it  fully  refutes  the  sentiments 
of  those,  who  would  tonfine  all  these  scriptures  to  the  for- 
mer kind  of  election,  because  they  know  not  what  else  to 
do  %vith  them.  This  judicial  blindness  of  the  enemies  of 
Christ  had  been  clearly  foretold,  and  might  therefore  have 
been  previously  expected.  (Notes,  Dent.  xxix.  4.  Ps. 
Ixix.  -22— '28.  Js.  vi.  9,  10.  xxix.  9—12.)  These  scrip- 
tures have  already  been  explained  in  this  sense  ;  but  we 
may  add,  upon  the  version  here  given  of  David's  words, 
that  the  provision  made  for  the  souls  of  the  Jews,  (as  well 
as  their  temporal  plenty.)  were,  in  righteous  judgment, 
made  the  occasion  of  their  being  more  deeply  ensnared  in 
guilt,  and  sinkinii  under  more  dreadful  condemnation,  as 
the  recompense  of  their  unbelief;  till  at  length  they  were 
totally  blinded,  and  given  upas  slaves  to  the  oppression  of 
their  enemies,  to  be  bowed  down  continually  with  the 
heavy  burdens  laid  upon  them  ;  an  emblem  of  their  base 
and  ruinous  bondage  to  sin  and  Satan.  The  apostle  seems 
rather  to  have  given  the  sense  of  several  prophecies  to  this 
eflect,  than  the  exact  words  from  the  Scptuagint,  or  the 
literal  translation  from  the  Hebrew.  God  hath  given,  &c. 
(8.)  'This  by  no  means  implies,  that  God  infuses  any 
'  new  viciousness  ;  but  that  he,  as  a  just  Judge,  delivers 
'  up  those,  who  are  destitute  of  grace,  unto  Satan  and 
'  to  their  own  lusts,  to  be  more  and  more  blinded.'  (Besa.) 
This  venerable  reformer  certainly  adopts  what  is  generally 
called  the  supralapsarian  doatrine  ;  and  ventures  on  ex- 
pressions, which  few  modern  Calvinists,(as  they  are  called,) 
would  subscribe;  yet  he  by  no  means  admits  those  con- 
sequences, which  numbers,  who  speak  evil  of  what  they 
understand  not,  indiscriminately  charge  on  all  who  hold 
the  doctrine  of  personal  election  to  eternal  life.  , 

\.   11  — 1.5,     The  apostle  next    inquired    whether  the 


^.  D.  61. 


CHAPTEK  XI. 


:1.  D.  61. 


qT.%     XSii. 
■       16. 


Lev    XX 

Nil.n  XV.  17- 
21.  Ueut.  xvi'M. 
4.  xxvl  10-  Neh 
X  36-37  l-rov. 
ill  9.  10  Ej 
xli\  30  Jaia  i 
18    R>:%    Sl»   i. 

I  17  Gen  ivii.  7. 
Jcr.  ii  SI.  1 
Cor  vii    U. 

jTs.  IsxK.  Il- 
ls. Is.  VI  13. 
xsvii  11.  Ei. 
XV  6-8  .M«tt. 
viii  11.12.  xxi. 
43  John  )vv  6.- 


-  IG  For  1  if  the  first-fruit  be  holy,  the 
Uimp  /a-  also  holi/  :  '  and  if  the  root  be 
hoi}',  so  arc  the  brandies. 

17  And  if  '  some  of  the  branches  be 
broken  ofl",  and  tlioii,  '  being  a  wild  olive- 
tree,  wert  grafted  in  *  among  them,  "  and 
with  them  partakest  of  the  root  and  fat- 
ness of  the  olive-tree  ; 

18  "Boast  not  ao;ainst  the  branches: 

1  Act3  ii.  39.  fial.  ii.  15.  Epb.  iV  H-13    iii.  B.  Cnl.  li.  IJ *  Or, 

u  Deut    >iii.  8.  JuilE.  ix    8,  a.  Ps  Iii.  8- Zecll   iv    3  John  i    16.    Rev   xi. 
ii  27. 1  Kln's  XX.  U.  Prov.  svi.  la.  .Malt  xxvi.  33  Luke  xviii.  9—11 


nation  had  so  stumbled,  as  finally  to  be  excluded  from 
all  further  share  in  the  blessings  covenanted  to  thtir 
fathers  ;  or  whether  God  had  no  further  end  in  that  mys- 
terious dispensation,  than  merely  their  fall  and  ruin.  He 
would  by  no  means  admit  either  of  these  suppositions  ; 
for  it  actually  appeared,  that  the  Lord  intended  through 
the  fall  of  the  Jews  to  communicate  his  salvation  to  the 
Gentiles,  The  persecution  of  the  Christians  in  Judea 
drove  them  into  other  regions ;  and  the  Jews,  in  every 
place  rejecting  the  Gospel,  excited  the  preachers  more 
speedily  and  openly  to  address  the  Gentiles  ;  by  which 
means  vast  multitudes  had  been  turned  from  idols  to  serve 
the  living  God.  Yet  even  this  was  suited  to  excite  the 
Jews  to  a  holy  jealousy,  and  an  emulation  with  the  Gen- 
tile worshippers,  in  zeal  for  the  service  of  Jehovah,  and 
earnestness  in  seeking  the  blessings  of  the  Messiah's  king- 
dom ;*though  it  too  generally  had  the  contrary  effect, 
through  their  pride  and  bigoted  prejudices.  If  then  their 
fall  had  been  over-ruled  for  the  enriching  of  the  world  in 
general  with  the  blessings  of  the  Gosj^el ;  if  the  diminution 
of  the  numbers  of  that  long-favoured  people,  by  tiie  ex- 
pulsion of  so  large  a  part  of  them  from  the  visible  Church, 
and  the  subsequent  judgments  inflicted  on  them,  was  the 
occasion  of  communicating  such  rich  blessings  to  immense 
numbers  of  the  benighted  Gentiles,  how  much  more  would 
their  conversion,  when  the  whole  nation  should  in  one 
full  body  acknowledge  and  submit  to  their  long  despised 
Messiah  ?  For  this  they  have  ever  since  b^ien  preserved 
a  distinct  peo[)le,  almost  by  a  continued  miracle  ;  and  as 
their  conversion  will  probably  be  etfected  by  the  fulfilment 
of  other  prophecies,  so  it  is  likely  that  it  will  conduce 
to  the  conversion  of  the  nations  in  general.  For  Paul, 
addressing  himself  to  the  Gentile  converts,  (though  he 
was  aware  that  both  the  Jewish  Christians  and  the  uncon- 
verted Jews  would  read  his  argument.)  spake  in  the  cha- 
racter of  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles  by  the  special  designa- 
tion of  Christ,  and  aimed  to  commend  and  magnify  that 
office,  as  honourable  to  himself,  (though  he  was  vilified 
for  it,)  and  most  important  for  the  good  of  mankind.  At 
the  same  time,  by  a  most  judicious  and  delicate  turn,  he 
represented  his  zeal  for  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles  as 
animated  by  the  desire  of  stirring  oj)  his  brethren  the  Jews, 
■whom  he  regarded  as  his  own  flesh,  to  emulate  their  faith 
and  aspire  to  their  privileges;  that  thus  he  might  be  in- 
strumental in  saving  some  of  them  also,  ihough  he  knew 
that  the  sentence  denounced  upon  the  nation  was  irrever- 
aiblc.  The  English  word  provoke,  being  now  fixed  in 
common  use  to  the  idea  of  exciting  indignation,  is  very 


but  if  thou  boast,  >' thou  bcarcst  not  the  >•  iviczcd 

'  :o-i.i    JO 

1.;     Oal   i. 
K|>li  ii  19.  :o 


root,  but  the  root  thee. 

19  Thou  wilt  say  then,  The  branches  f'ij;|)0''¥"is' 
were  brokenolKHhat  I  might  be  grafted  in.  |^''i'^',".,'\'?u'>i , 

20  "Well;  "  because  of  unbelief  they  £f  i„'','^",':, 
were  broken  oft,  '  and  thou  standest  by  ^'J- f  J'- ^^j,^ 
faith.     ''  Be  not  high-minded,  '  but  fear :    J*  fcorVx'vl: 

21  For  '  if  God  spared  not  the  natural  }?,.t,\!:°[\'/^_, 
branches,  la/cc  heed  lest  he  also  spare  not  a{»\h  in   rs. 

iUf.p  c-xxviii  6  Piov. 

I'JCC.  ^,^viii    26.      I.. 

ii.  II    17.  Hah.  ii.  4   Zeph    iii    11. 1.ulie  xviii    u    2  Cor.  x.  5  2  Tlies.  ii  4.  2  Tim.iii.  3 

— i    ■■aw.  iv   6.  1  ret.  V   4,  6.    Kev   iii.  17   xviii.  ? c  Prov.  xxviii.  l4.   Is  Isvi   2. 

1  Cor  X-  12  Phil  li.  13    Heb  iv.  1    1  Pet.  i.  IJ f  17.  19    vni.  3:.  Jer.  x.w.  1'.'. 

xlix.  12   1  Cer.  X.  1-12.  2  Pet,  ii.  4-9.  Jude  5. 


apt  to  confuse  the  reader's  mind,  and  to  prevent  his  clearly 
seeing  that  the  apostle  spoke  of  exciting  them  to  holj-, 
and  not  to  unholy,  passions  ;  thougli  the  hitter  was  gene- 
rally the  effect  of  his  conduct,  contrary  to  iiis  intentions. 
As  therefore  the  righteous  rejection  of  the  unbelieving 
Jews  had  proved  the  occasion  of  such  multitudes  of  the 
Gentiles,  throughout  the  world,  being  reconciled  to  God 
and  walking  at  peace  with  him  ;  what  would  their  future 
reception  into  the  Church  introduce,  l>ut  such  a  change 
as  would  resemble  a  general  resurrection  of  the  dead  in 
sin  to  a  life  of  righteousness,  in  every  part  of  the  world  ; 
and.  a  proportionable  increase  of  spiritual  life  to  all  who 
before  had  believed  ?  This  event  will  accomplish  so  mnny 
prophecies  in  so  open  and  signal  a  manner,  that  infide- 
lity in  every  form  must  be  finally  confuted  and  silenced  ; 
and  the  attention  of  the  most  heedless  must  be  excile<l' 
to  the  astonishing  display  of  God's  jiower  in  performing 
his  word  ;  and  as  he  delightcih  in  mercy,  he  will  effectu- 
ally concur  with  these  impressions,  by  pouring  out  his 
Holy  Spirit  to  convert  the  nations,  and  to  render  genuine 
Christianity  universally  triumphant. 

V.  16 — '21.  The  apostle  here  speaks  of  Israel  as  the 
visible  Church  of  God,  the  repository  of  his  oracles  and 
ordinances  ;  the  vineyard  which  he  had  enclosed  and  plant- 
ed, but  which  he  was  now  about  to  leave  desolate  and  ex- 
posed. The  attentive  reader  v.ill  readily  perceive,  that  re- 
lative holiness,  or  consecration  to  God,  is  here  exclusively 
meant.  The  first  fruits  of  the  dough,  being  piTsenled  to 
God,  sanctified,  as  it  were,  the  whole  lump  to  the  use  of 
his  people;  thus  the  patriarchs,  the  first-fruits  of  Israel, 
being  chosen  and  set  apart,  with  their  seed  after  them,  as  a 
holy  people  to  the  Lord  through  all  their  generations,  a 
measure  of  this  relative  sanctity  attached  to  I  heir  ;iosterit). 
notwithstanding  their  rebellions  and  visitations  ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which,  all  their  males  were  circumcised  on  the 
eighth  day,  as  the  professed  people  and  worshij'pers  of 
Jehovah.  But  another  similitude  still  more  aptly  illus- 
trated this  subject  ;  if  the  root  of  the  tree  were  holy,  (ho 
branches  must  be  supposed  to  be  the  same.  Now  Aljra- 
ham  was,  as  it  were,  the  root  of  the  visible  Church  in  air 
subsequent  ages.  After  Ishmael  and  the  sons  of  Keturali: 
had  been  broken  olT,  the  tree  grew  up  in  Isaac  ;  then  Esau 
being  broken  off,  it  shot  forth  abundance  of  branches  in 
Jacob  and  his  twelve  sons.  When  any  Gentiles  were  pro- 
selyted, they  were  grafted  into  this  tree  by  circumci.sioii, 
as  long  as  the  legal  dispensation  lasted  ;  (but  by  baptism 
after  the  Christian  dispensation  entered;)  and  they  with 
their  posterity  were  from  that  time  considered  as  branches 


4.  D.  61. 


ROMANS 


.1.  /).  61. 


gii  1.5    1x22,      22   Behold' tlieicfore  llie  soudness  and 

23.    Niiai     Hi".  ,.^,1  1  t  ■    \       r  ^^ 

13 -.-*2^Df;^'^  seventy  otuod:  on  tliein  which  fell,  se- 
J^'i^.^YJiH  !o' verity  ;  but  toward   thee,   goodness,   ''if 
58  c'xjxIl  "-  ^''*^'^'  continue  in  his  goochiess :  '  otherwise 
h"  Vi'ukL'iii  tlio'i  al.soshalt  be  cut  olK 
3*    xv""*-!.!.      23  And   they  also,  "  if  they  abide   not 

Acla  »i.  23.  xiv  22     I  Cor  x».  2   (>.  '  ~         

Jobn  ii.  19.    Judesn,  21. i 

John  iv.  2    Itev.  ji  5, k  Zee 


1  Ti.ea. 

5.  e.  Hel 

.  ii" 

c 

11     X 

3S 

-.1 

9.  1 

..0  kviii 

2 

17- 

11), 

Malt 

111 

a 

w 

u  Matt 

XI 

nil.  it.  2 

Cor 

II 

.  IG 

of  the  tree,  a  part  of  the  visible  Church  as  .springing  from 
Abraham.  Notwiih.stanthngall  former  rebellions,  the  Jews 
were  the  branches  of  this  tree,  till  as  a  nation  they  rejected 
the  Messiah;  (though  the  most  of  the  ten  tribes  had  be- 
fore been  brohen  off;)  but  after  that,  their  relation  to  Abra- 
ham and  to  God,  was,  as  it  were,  suspended  ;  they  were 
broken  off  from  the  olive-tree  in  vast  multitudes  ;  they  were 
cast  out  of  the  Church",  as  the  children  of  the  bond-woman, 
or  as  profane  Esau  ;  neither  they  nor  their  posterity  any 
longer  retained  even  the  outward  seal  of  the  covenant ;  (for 
circumcision  lost  its  validity,  and  bnptism  became  the  sign 
of  regeneration  ;)  and  they  were  thenceforth  deprived  of 
die  ordinances  of  God.  At  the  same  time  the  Gentiles 
•.vere  graftetl  into  this  free  in  their  room;  by  professing 
iaith  in  Christ,  nnd  being  baptized  into  his  name,  they 
were  admitted  into  the  visible  Church  of  God,  and  attained 
A  relative  holiness  ;  they  were  favoured  with  the  means  of 
grace,  and  the  ortHnancrs  of  God,  "  for  their  good,  and 
••  that  of  their  children  after  ihem,"  as  the  Jews  formerly 
had  been  ;  and  multitudes,  that  had  been  the  branches  of 
die  wild  unfruitful  olive-tree,  were  thus  made  heirs  of 
Abraham's  faith,  holiness,  and  blessedness.  Yet  the  Gen- 
tile Christians  ought  by  no  means  to  copy  the  Jews,  in 
being  proud  of  their  distinction,  or  in  boasting  over  those 
who  had  been  rejected  to  make  room  for  them.  But  if 
any  of  them  were  disposed  to  do  this,  they  should  recollect, 
that  they  were-  not  the  root  of  this  well-cultured  fruitful 
tree  ;  nor  had  they  naturally  sprung  from  it,  but  of  free 
grace  had  been  grafted  in  to  share  its  advantages.  Abra- 
ham's race  had  derived  no  spiritual  good  from  them  ;  but 
they  derived  all  from  Abraham's  race.  They  might  indeed 
say  that  the  natural  branches  had  been  broken  off  to  malrt 
way  for  them,  and  it  was  indeed  true  that  God  had  pre- 
ferred them  ;  yet  it  was  not  on  account  of  their  works, 
but  of  mere  grace.  Through  unbelief,  the  offspring  of 
pride,  the  Jews  had  been  broken  off,  and  through  faith  the 
Gentiles  had  been  grafted  in  ;  they  ought  therefore  to  be- 
ware of  self-confidence,  self- preference,  and  every  kind 
of  pride  or  ambition,  lest,  having  only  a  dead  faith,  and  an 
fmpty  profession,  they  should  apostatize  from  God  and 
forfeit  their  privileges.  For  if  he  had  not  spared  the 
natural  branches,  they  ought  surely  to  fear  lest  they  too 
should  be  broken  off.  This  doubtless  refers  to  the  col- 
lective body  of  professing  Christians,  and  not  to  individual 
believers  ;  the  latter  are  indeed  preserved  through  humility 
and  holy  fear,  yet  there  is  no  real  danger  of  their  being 
cut  off.  It  has  also  a  \)cc\i\\z.r  prophetic,  energy,  when  we 
consider  it  as  addressed  to  the  Roman  Church,  which,  so 
soon  attempting  to  domineer  over  other  Churches,  to  be 
the  metropolis  of  the  Christian  world,  and  at  length  to  be 
infallible,  fell,  through  pride  and  presuaiption,  till  it 
became  "  the  mother  of  harlots,  and  of  abominations  of 


still  in  unbelief,  shall   be  giaircd  in  :    for 
God  is  able  to  graft  them  in  again. 

21  For  if  '  thou  wcrt  cut  out  of  the  '  "•  "  ^ 
olive-tree  which  is  wild  by  nature,  and 
wcrt  gralFed  contrary  to  nature  into  a 
good  olive-tree  :  how  much  more  sliall 
these,  which  be  the  natural  branches,  be 
giaffed  into  their  own  olive-tree  ! 


"  the  earth."  It  is  obvious  to  observe,  that,  though  tht 
illustration  of  grafting  excellently  suited  the  apostle's  pur- 
pose, yet  the  reverse  takes  place  in  the  cai^e  before  us, 
than  in  natural  grafting  ;  for  there,  the  good  Cion  communi- 
cates its  changing  efficacy  to  the  wild  stock;  here,  the 
good  stock  imparts  its  efficacy  lo  the  corrupt  branches, 
which  by  divine  power  arc  grafted  into  it.  Tlic  apostle's 
reasoning  in  this  place  strongly  evinces  the  oneness  of  the 
visible  Church  under  every  dispens  tion ;  and  the  change 
of  the  initiatory  ordinance  since  the  ccniing  of  Christ  is 
manifest;  his  statement  thereforr-  implies  more  substantial 
arguments  in  favour  of  infant-baptism,  than  has  generally 
been  supposed.  '  We  ought  indeed  to  giory  in  Gc  i ; 
'  but  not  so  as  to  despise  the  Jews,  whom  it  beeonn .  us 
'  rather  to  excite  to  a  holy  emulation.  And  they  doubt- 
'  less  do  suffer,  and  will  suffer,  the  punishment  of  this 
'  neglected  duty,  v.ho  at  this  day  call  themselves  Chris- 
'  tians,  and  yet,  impelled  only  by  their  own  wickedness 
'  and  perverseness  of  mind,  by  all  means  vex  that  holy 
'  people,  (as  it  respects  their  fathers  :)  and  also  hardeti 
'  them  more  and  more,  by  setting  before  them  the  ex- 
'  amples  of  the  basest  and  most  insane  attachment  to 
'  idols.  But,  indeed,  I  would  daily  and  most  willingly 
'  thus. pray  for  the  Jews  :  O  Lord  Jesus,  thou  indeed  justly 
'  avengest  the  contempt  of  thyself,  and  that  ungrateful 
'  people  is  worthy  of  thy  severest  judgments  ;  but,  O  Lord, 
'  remember  thy  covenant,  and  pity  them  for  thy  name's 
'  sake.  And  grant  unto  us,  the  most  unworthy  of  all 
'  men,  whom  nevertheless  thou  hast  distinguished  by 
'  thy  mercy,  that,  making  proficiency  in  thy  grace,  we 
'  may  not  be  the  instruments  of  thine  anger  against  them; 
'  but  that  rather,  both  by  the  knowledge  of  thy  word,  and 
'  by  the  exanfple  of  a  holy  life,  we  may,  through  die 
'  power  of  thy  Spirit,  recall  them  into  the  right  way  ;  that 
'  thou  mayest  be  glorified  for  ever  by  all  nations  and 
'  people.     Amen.'     (Besa.) 

V.  22 — 24.  Instead  of  boasting  over  the  rejected  Jews, 
or  glorying  in  themselves,  the  Gentile  converts  should 
contemplate  with  wonder,  awe,  and  gratitude,  the  unme- 
rited goodness,  and  righteous  severity,  of  the  Lord  ;  on 
the  fallen  Jews  severity,  but  to  themselves  most  astonish- 
ing goodness.  Yet,  considering  them  as  professors  of 
Christianity,  concerning  whom  there  v.'as  no  absolute  de- 
monstration that  they  were  all  true  believers,  it  was  pro- 
per to  add,  *'  if  ye  continue  in  that  goodness ;"  that 
is,  if  in  humble  faith  they  received  and  lived  upon  the 
grace  displayed  in  the  GTospel.  But  if  any  of  them,  either 
personally  or  collectively,  were  unbelieving  and  pre- 
sumptuous, and  renounced  the  truth,  they  loo  would  be 
cut  off.  Whereas,  if  the  Jews  were  not  obstinate  in  their 
unbelief,  they  would  be  grafted  in  again,  which  might  be 
easily  accomplished  by  the  divine  power.     For  if  God  had 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XL 


A.  D.  GJ. 


OXII 

Hi  5-7 
IS.  IG    I: 

3  Cor 

•  Or.  hard 
qPs 


3   Zech 
—23.   XIV.  9     21 
I.uke   zxi 
Rev.  ii..!i.  xx 


"hm;  "ii.  *?■  25  For  »  I  would  not,  brethren,  that 
i.lTFei'  i'ii  s"  ye  slioUld  be  ignorant  of  "  this  mystery, 
3"'9Ve»''x"7  {"  lest  ye  sliould  be  wise  in  your  own  con- 
°""'ccits:)  f  thkt  *  blindness  in  part  is  hap- 
.'■  T.'s  pencd  to  Israel,  ■>  until  the  fulness  of  the 

'°  Gentiles  be  come  in. 
-M  n       26  And  so  '  all  Israel  shall  be  saved  : 
xvi'.'is-  as  it  is  written,  '^  There  shall  come  out  of 
M  Sion  the  Deliverer,  '  and  shall  turn  away 
2<  ungodliness  from  Jacob  : 

27  For  "  this  is  my  covenant  unto  them, 
Vw.  *7.  i;"v  6-  X  when  I  shall  take  away  their  sins. 

10  Jer  111   I'—  ->n4  •  ^        /-^  ii 

23  vK!c  17-22  :it>  As  concerninff  the  Uospel,  >  meware 
"*v.  ^\ril'  enemies  lor  your  sakes  :  ^  but  as  touching 
a '  im^n  V\-  ^'^^  election,  ^  they  arc  beloved  for  the  fa- 
il; "ir'^ivi"  thers'  sakes 

ii    5.   Jo 

-21     Ac  _  „  „ 

iH.''''is  -M.  «'■«  without  repentance. 

arzech.x-6-12'.      30  For  ■=  as  ye  in  times  past  have  not 

B  P.s  XIV.  7  cvi.  47.  I3.  Ilx.  20 1  Malt,  i  21.  Arts  iii.28.   Tit.  ii  11. 11  Is.  Iv. 

3.  lis.  21     Jer.  xxxi  31—31.  xxsii.  38—40.    Heb.  »iii.  8—12.  x.  16 s  Is  xxvii.  9 

jllii.    45   Jer.  1  20   Ez   xsxvi    25-29.  Hos.  xiv.  2.    John  i  29 J  11    30   Matt,  xxi 

43    Acts  xiii   45. 16.  xiv.  2.xviii  6    1  Tbes   ii.  15.  16 2  7.  Is.  xli.  8.  9 a  Gen. 

»xvl   «  xxviii    U    Lev   xsvi  .0—12     Dent  iv  31.  vii   7,8    viii    19   ix  5  x    15.  Ps. 

cv.  8— n.    Jer.   xxxi.   3     Mic    vii.2U     Luke  i   51.55   68-75 b  Num.  xxiii.  19. 

Hos  xiii.  II.  Ma!,  lii.  6. c  1  Cor.  vl.  9-U.  Eph.  ii.  1,  2.  12,  13.  19-21.  Col.  iai.  7. 

Tit  iii.  3-7. 


taken  the  Gentiles,  as  branches  of  the  wild  olive-tree,  the 
descendants  of  those  who  for  so  many  ages  had  been  ig 
norant  and  licentious  idolater^,  and  had,  by  his  word  and 
Spirit,  grafted  them  in  among  his  own  people  and  woi'ship 
pers  ;  doubtless  he  would  much  more  in  due  time  graft  the 
Jews,  the  natural  branches,  into  their  own  Olive-Tree. 
This  was  spoken  prophetically,  both  respecting  the  apos- 
tacy  of  the  Roman  Church,  and  the  future  conversion  of 
the  Jews.     '  This  "  grafting  in  again,"  '  seems  to  import, 

♦  that  the  Jews  shall  be  a  flourishing  nation  again,  pro- 
'  fessing  Christianity  in  the  land  of  promise  ;   for  that 

*  is  to  be  reinstated  again  in  the  promise  made  to  Abra- 
'  ham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob.  This  St.  Paul  might,  for  good 
'  reasons,  bfe  withheld  from  speaking  out  here ;  but  in 
'  the  prophets  there  are  very  plain  intimations  of  it.' 
{Locke.) 

V.  25 — 32.  Perhaps  the  apostle  was  aware,  that  the 
mystery  of  iniquity  already  wrought  in  the  Church  at 
Rome,  (2  Thes.  ii.  7.)  and  therefore  he  laboured  the 
more  to  check  its  fatal  progress.  He  would  not  have  them 
ignorant  of  the  mysterious  purposes  of  God  respecting  his 
ancient  people,  lest  their  present  distinction  should  render 
them  proud  of  their  own  wisdom.  The  Loi'd,  in  his  right- 
eous sovereignty,  had  permitted  blindness  in  part  to  hap- 
pen even  to  Israel ;  not  a  partial,  but  a  total  blindness  ; 
but  it  extended  only  to  a  part  of  the  nation,  for  the  elec- 
tion was  preserved  from  it.  This  would  continue  to  be 
the  case  till  the  happy  period  arrived,  for  the  conversion 
of  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles.  In  the  intermediate  ages 
vast  numbers  of  them  would  be  gathered  into  the  Church ; 
but  about  the  time  of  the  last  great  harvest  of  the  nations, 
■the  blindness  will  be  removed  from  Israel,  and  the  nation 
saved  from  its  rejected  dispersed  state,  and  be  brought  in  a 
body  to  embrace  the  Gospel ;  probably  it  will  be  restored  to 

Vol,  V.~No.  31. 


believed  God,  yet  haVc  now  ''obtained*',?'',.'^"';''; 

II-  1      I-    <•  2.'"     2  Cor  IV  I 

mercy  "=  through  their  unbelief;  }  Jlf■^^  ',„  '^ 

31  Even  so  have  these  also  now  not  J  ^'"Jl,^,^^  .j,^ 
t  believed,  '  that  through   your    mercy  f^Jfj."" 
they  also  may  obtain  mercy.  ?o^I■',?(''ft'<■mu^ 

32  For  «  God  hath  J  concluded  them  Xi'fV:  xii 
all  in  unbelief,  ''  that  he  might  have  mercy  f  '■*'""  ''■'' 
upon  all.  ^!riii'"-  ' 

33  O  '  the  depth  of  the  *=  riches  both  of  "^pi/i-"""^^ 
the  wisdom  and  knowledge  of  God  !   '  how  'i"if  '"'s^*^"'' 

111  1   •        -       1  .,  11-1  Joliv.9    ix   19. 

unsearchable  arc  his  judgments,  and  nis  xi  7-9  xsvi. 
ways  past  finding  out!  xxxvii   19.  sii'. 

•J   4        171  n,  1  1         il         1  xl  •         ,       Ps     xsxvi  6.  Xl. 

34  Tor  ""who  hath  known  the  mind  5  uxvii.  10. 
of  the  Lord.'*  or  who  hath  been  his  coun-  ec  iii.  11.  oan'. 
sellor  ? 

35  Or  "  who  hath  first  given  to  hi...,  .^.^.  ^ 
and  it  shall    be    recompensed  unto   him  ",  l^„,,   , 

r  D  .Toll     XXKV,      7. 

aorain  ?  '''i".  Matt  xx. 

»  ■  .  .  15.    I  Cor  iv.7, 

36  For  °  of  him,  and  through  him,  and  "I'/p^ftioii's! 
to  him,  are  all  things  :  ?  to  whom  Oe  glory  j^™'  ii''M_2l' 
for  ever.      Amen.  [I  fxXctslVii: 

25.  26.  28.  I  Cor.  viii.  6    Eph   iv.  6—10  Col   i.  I5-1T.  Rev  xxi.  6 p  xvi.  27   Ps.  xsis. 

1,  2.  xevi.  7,  8.  cxv.  I.  Is.  xlii.  12  Luke  ii  U  xix  .13.  Gal.  i.  5  Eph.  iii  21.  Fbil  iv. 
20.  I  Tim.  i  17  vi  16.  2  Tim.  iv  18.  Heb.  xi  ii  21  1  Pet.  V.  11.  2  Pet.  iii.  18.  Juile  26. 
Rev.  i.  5,  6.  iv.  10,  II.  v.  12-14.  vii.  10—12.  xis.  1.  6,7. 


m  Jol)  sv.  8. 
xxxvi  23,  23. 
Is.  xl.  13  Jer. 
18. 1  Cor. 


the  holy  land,  and  most  of  the  Jews  at  least  will  become 
true  believers.  This  accords  to  a  prophecy,  which,  as  here 
quoted,  not  materially  differing  from  the  original  in  Isaiah, 
predicts  the  spiritual  coming  of  Christ,  to  turn  away  from 
the  Jewish  nation  ungodliness,  impenitence,  unbelief,  and 
enmity  to  his  kingdom  and  salvation  ;  that,  by  thus  remov- 
ing the  guilt  and  power  of  their  sins,  his  covenant  may 
again  be  ratified  with  them.  {Note,  Is.  Uk.  20, 'M.)  For 
though  in  respect  of  their  rejection  of  the  Gospel,  and  their 
indignation  at  its  being  preached  to  the  Gentiles,  they 
were  considered  as  enemies  to  God,  which  was  over-ruled 
for  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  through  special  love  to 
them  ;  yet  in  regard  to  the  original  election  of  that  people 
in  Abraham,  and  the  immense  number  of  elect  persons, 
that  are  yet  to  spring  from  them,  they  are  still  to  be  fa- 
voured, for  the  sake  of  their  pious  fathers  ;  seeing  God 
will,  in  his  persevering  love  and  kindness  to  that  race 
through  all  ages,  show,  that  however  he  is  said  to  repent 
of  his  threatenings  and  judgments,  and  is  thus  better  than 
his  word,  yet  he  never  repents,  or  is  said  to  repent,  of  his 
special  gifts,  or  distinguished  favours,  bestowed  on,  or 
promised  to,  fallen  man.  So  that  as  the  Gentiles,  who 
had  once  no  knowledge  of  God,  had  at  length  obtained 
mercy,  through  the  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  and  by  means  of 
their  preachers,  even  so  the  unbelieving  Jews  might  at 
length  obtain  mercy,  through  the  mercy  shown  to  the 
Gentiles,  and  receive  the  Gospel  from  them  in  their  turn. 
For  God  had  alternately  left  both  of  them  in  unbelief, 
shut  op  as  in  a  prison,  for  the  appointed  time,  in  ordei- 
that  at  length  he  might  have  mercy  upon  them  all,  by  bring- 
ing both  Jews  and  Gentiles  and  all  nations  to  the  know- 
ledge of  his  salvation,  by  faith  in  Jesus  Chiist. 

V.  33 — 36.     '  The  apostle  breaks  forth  in  this  excla- 
'  mation,  as  filled  with  astonishment  at  the  exceedingly 


./?.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


^.  D.  CI 


CIJAP.  XII. 

The  (tpnatlc  exhorts  Christians  by  the  mer- 
ries of  God,  to  be  devoted  to  him,  and  con- 
formed to  his  holy  will,  1,2;  to  think 
humbly  and  soberly  of  themselves,  as 
members  of  one  body  in  Christ,  3 — 5  ; 
to  exercise  faithfully  their  different  gifts, 


'  admirable  wisdom  of  God,  which  he  also  tlius  teaches 
'  should  be  piously  and  reverently  adored,  and  not  pro- 
*  fanely  and  curiously  searched  into  beyond  the  boundaries 
'  of  revelation.'  {Besa.)  He  had  gone  as  far  in  unra- 
velling, illustrating,  and  vindicating  the  mysterious  designs 
of  God,  as  was  proper  or  profitable;  yet  he  well  knew 
that  n)uch  darkness  and  difficulty  must  still  rest  on  them, 
and  that  presumption,  pride,  and  unbelief,  would  still  mul- 
lijjly  inquiries  and  objections.  Thus  he  gave  no  counte- 
uancc,  either  to  those  who,  with  absurd  arrogance,  pre- 
tf>nd  to  reduce  all  possible  existence,  truth,  and  knowledge, 
to  the  size  of  their  own  intellect,  and  to  believe  no  more 
than  they  can  comprehend,  or  to  those  who  know  no  end 
of  speculating  and  disputing,  and  of  arguing  from  revealed 
truths  to  their  uni"evealed  causes  and  consequences,  as  they 
s>ipj)ose  them  to  be.  Instead  of  this  he  closed  the  subject, 
by  breaking  forth  into  admiration  and  adoration  of  the  un- 
fathomable depth,  and  infinite  treasures,  of  the  wisdom 
and  knowledge  of  God.  His  views  are  immense  and  eter- 
nal, and  his  reasons  for  every  part  of  his  vast  designs  are 
taken  from  himself,  and  his  purpose  of  glorifying  his  own 
perfections;  to  us  therefore  they  must  be  impenetrable 
and  inexplicable,  but  they  are  all  consistent  with  the  rich- 
es, or  infinite  abundance,  of  his  justice,  truth,  and  love. 
His  judgments  and  determinations,  and  his  wisdom  in 
them,  cannot  be  fully  investigated  or  comprehended  by  any 
created  being,  much  less  by  us  sinful  worms.  His  deal- 
ings with  his  creatures  cannot  be  traced  out,  for  they  are 
a  vast  deep,  where  his  footsteps  cannot  be  known.  We 
should  then  be  satisfied  to  understand,  and  receive  by 
faith,  the  information  which  he  graciously  reveals  ;  and  to 
lielieve  that  he  acts  with  perfect  wisdom,  justice,   truth, 


and  perform  the  duties  of  their  several 
stations  for  the  common  ben: ft ,  G — u;  to 
mutual  love,  diligence,  patience,  It^pe, 
prayer,  hospitality,  compassion,  ani/  con- 
descension, 9 — l(j ;  to  a peacen(jle,f  II  liv- 
ing, and  becoming  conduct  i-warJ'  all 
men,  and  to  a  persevering  kindness  to  ene- 
mies, 17 — 21. 


they  all  subsist,  are  provided  for,  and  disposed  of,  and  to 
Him  they  all  are,  or  ought  to  be,  wholly  devoted,  and  in 
one  way  or  other  they  all  shall  proclaim,  or  display,  the 
glory  of  his  perfections,  and  the  honour  of  his  great  name. 
Instead  therefore  of  murmuring  and  objecting,  all  men 
should,  and  all  believeis  will,  most  cordially  say,  "  To 
"  Him  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen." 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—10. 

God  never  casts  away  those,  whom  he  hath  foreknown 
and  predestinated  to  be  conformed  to  the  image  of  his  Son  ; 
and  if  this  seal  be  affixed  to  our  souls,  wc  may  be  assured 
of  his  everlasting  favour.  We  may  also  cheerfully  hope, 
that  he  hath  reserved  for  himself  a  larger  proportion  of 
such  persons  in  the  worst  of  times,  than  fall  under  our  cog- 
nizance, or  comport  with  any  of  our  computations;  and  in- 
stead of  reviling,  or  making  intercession  against,  the  mul- 
titudes of  worthless  professors  of  Christianity,  with  whom 
we  are  surrounded,  we  should  still  hope  and  pray,  that 
"  a  remnant,  according  to  the  election  of  grace,"  may  yet 
be  gathered  from  among  them.  For  as  our  salvation  ori- 
ginates wholly  from  tlie  free  grace  of  God,  without  any  re- 
spect to  our  works,  so  we  may  expect  to  see  that  grace 
abound,  in  the  conversion  of  the  chief  of  sinners  of  every 
description.  But  though  grace  must  have  the  whole  glo- 
ry of  our  salvation,  yet  sinners  perish  for  their  own  wick- 
edness ;  and  they  who  seek  the  favour  of  God  in  unau- 
thorized ways,  will  never  obtain  it.  Numbers  are  thus  left 
to  be  blinded,  and  given  up  to  the  spirit  of  slumber  and  to 
presumptuous  canfidcnce  ;•  till  all  their  advantages  ensnare 


and  goodness,  when  we  cannot  comjjrehend  what  he  is  do-  jand  harden  them,  and  bind  them  fast  in  the  bondage  of  Sa- 
ing ;  or  when  his  dispensations  seem  to  us  not  reconcile- 1  tan ;  and  it  is  only  by  the  mercy  of  God,  that  any  of  us 
able  to  these  his  essential  perfections.  Thismustbe  thedu- lare  preserved  from  these  strong  delusions,  which  might 
tj'  of  created  intelligences;  for  what  being  hath  an  intui-  justly  have  been  awarded  us  as  the  recompense  of  our 
live  acquaintance  with  the  mind  of  the  great  Creator,  that 'pride  and  ungodliness 
he  should  be  able  to  discover  his  unrevenlcd  designs?  Or 
who  can  pi'elend,  that  he  hath  counselled  the  Most  High, 
and  therefore  understands  his  intentions,  and  can  unravel 
bis  decrees  ?  Or  who  hath  first  given  any  thing  to  the 
Lord,  or  rendered  him  any  service,  previous  to  his  having 
received  so  much  from  him,  as  to  be  bound  by  the  strong- 
est obligations  to  devote  his  all  to  him  ?  If  any  can  prove 
that  the  Lord  is  thus  indebted  to  him,  he  shall  certainly  be 
recompensed  :  but  all  such  claims,  and  all  men's  disputa- 
tions against  his  decrees,  dispensations,  truths,  and  pre- 
cepts, involve  in  them  the  mnst  irrational  arrogance  and 
horrible  blasphemy.  For  e/ Him,  as  the  self-existent,  all- 
sufficient,  and  eternal  Fountain  of  being  and  perfection,  all 
creatures  were   originally  derived  :  by  and  through  Him 


V.   11— T  5. 

The  Lord  over-rules  the  fall  and  ruin  of  some,  to 
the  salvation  of  others.  His  awful  judgments  on  daring 
transgressors  frequently  warn  their  companions  or  neigh- 
bours to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come ;  and,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  conversion  of  notorious  sinners  sometimes  excites 
others  to  imjuire  after  him.  But  what  extensive,  per- 
manent, and  most  glorious  effects  may  be  produced,  in  the 
whole  cieation  of  God,  through  eternal  ages,  by  the  fall 
of  angels  and  men,  by  our  redemption  in  Christ,  and  by 
the  disjicnsations  of  God  towards  his  Church  and  the 
world,  we  cannot  tcM.     However,  a  hint  of  this,  a  glimpse 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


.1  Z>.  61. 


I 


F.ph  iv  1 
Thfa  ir  I  10  V.  i; 
47.  3  Cor.  It.  1.  t.  1 
c  vi.  13.  IS.  19. 1  Cor 


BESEECH  you  therefore,  brethren, 
by  the  mercies  of   God,  "=  that  ye 


Heb.  XI 
1, 15.  Eph.  i 
vi.  13.  15.  V. 


i. h  H.  4   ix    33  xi    30,  31.  Ps.  csvi  M.  Luke 

.4-10     Phil  il   1-5.   Tit.  lii.  4-8.    1  Pet.  ii.  10-1! 
,  20.  Pbil.  i.  20.  Heb.  x.  23. 


as  it  were,  into  the  invisible  world,  should  remind  us,  that 
the  Lord  may  have  ten  thousand  wise  and  gracious  rea 
sons  for  his  most  severe  and  terrible  judgments,  of  which 
we  can  form  no  conception.  Thus  the  fall  of  the  Jews 
was  the  occasion  of  the  Gentiles  being  enriched  with  the 
unsearchable  treasures  of  Christ ;  and  his  justice,  truth,  and 
wisdom,  were  glorified  in  that  awful  dispensation ;  yet 
their  eyes  were  so  blinded,  that  they  could  see  no  glory  in  it. 
We,  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel,  however  mean  and  un- 
worthy in  ourselves,  should  magnify  our  oiBce,  as  tending 
unspeakably  more  to  enrich  and  bless  mankind,  (provided 
it  be  faithfully  executed,)  then  all  arts,  sciences,  commerce, 
or  improvements  whatsoever,  unitedly  can  do.  Whilst  we 
labour  for  the  conversion  of  those  among  whom  we  are 
called  to  minister,  we  should  have  an  eye  also  to  others, 
and  even  to  those  who  are  most  prejudiced  against  us,  if 
by  any  means  we  can  excite  them  to  emulation,  or  do  any 
thing  to  save  some  of  them,  for  they  too  are  our  own  flesh. 
Though  the  Lord  over-rules  his  works  of  judgment,  to  the 
reconciling  of  sinners  to  himself,  yet  he  most  delighteth  in 
mercy  ;  and  he  will  ere  long  display  his  glorious  power, 
by  making  the  salvation  of  one  people  the  introduction  to 
that  of  others,  till  it  shall  be  as  life  from  the  dead  to  all 
the  nations  of  the  earth. 

V.  16—24. 

While  we  wait  and  pray  for  the  approaching  happy  times 
to  the  Chtfrch,  let  us  be  thankful  for  our  engrafting,  as 
branches  of  the  wild  olive-tree,  into  the  holy  tree  of  God's 
Church,  to  partake  of  the  root  and  fatness  of  it,  that  the 
blessing  of  Abraham  might  come  on  us  Gentiles  by  faith. 
But  let  the  state  of  those  who  were  the  natural  branches 
of  this  tree,  warn  us  not  to  rest  in  external  profession  or 
advantages  ;  not  to  boast,  or  prefer  ourselves  to  others,  or 
indulge  carnal  security.  If  we  stand  at  all,  il  is  "  by  faith ;" 
this  implies  that  we  are  guilty,  polluted,  and  helpless,  in 
ourselves  ;  and  warns  us  to  be  humble,  watchful,  and  afraid 
of  deceiving  ourselves,  or  of  being  overcome  by  tempta- 
tion. Alas,  how  hath  the  once  flourishing  church  of  Rome 
fallen,  by  neglecting  the  apostle's  caution !  And  how  many 
other  churches,  and  individuals,  have,  in  a  mea.sure,  trod- 
den the  same  path!  But  blessed  are  they  who  fear  always, 
and  walk  humbly  with  God  ;  who  contemplate,  with  holy 
awe  and  fervent  gratitude,  the  severity  and  the  goodness 
of  the  Lord,  as  revealed  in  his  word,  and  displayed  in 
his  providence ;  who  are  thus  led  to  "  be  sober,  and  to 
"  watch  unto  prayer ;"  who,  by  living  faith,  "  continue  in 
"  his  goodness,"  and  wait  for  its  complete  effect  in  their 
eternal  salvation.  But  if  any  presume  themselves  to  be 
the  peculiar  peojile  of  God,  and  despise  others,  though 
themselves  strangers  to  his  new-creating  grace,  they  will 
at  length  be  cut  off,  and  cast  as  unfruitful  branches  into 
the  fire  ;  while  such  as  have  been  most  estranged  from  the 
truth  will  find  admission  to  all  the  privileges  of  the  Gospel, 
if  they  abide  not  in  unbelief. 


present  yoin-  bodies  ''  a  hving  sacrilice,  ho-  ''^^,''"*j,^'''^.! 
ly,  •=  acceptable  unto  God,  which  is  your  2  1^;*"^'',^ 
reasonable  service.  ^^'^• 


.  i.  1  Pet.  ii.  6.  20. 


16.  Vi  six.  14.  Is.  Ivi.  7.  Jer. 


17    Hch 
X.  20-22.     xiii. 
O  Eph  V.  10.  Phil.  iv. 


V.  25—36. 

As  pride  is  the  genuine  oftspring  of  ignorance,  so  a 
spiritual  knowledge  of  the  mysterious  truths  and  dispensa- 
tions of  God  will  tend  to  prevent  our  being  "wise  in  our 
"  own  ^conceits."  Hig  dealings  with  his  creatures  appear 
very  different,  when  viewed  in  detached  parts,  from  what 
they  will  do,  when  seen  as  constituting  a  most  glorious 
whole.  Zion's  great  Deliverer  saves  none  from  wrath,  but 
those  who  are  separated  from  ungodliness ;  for  his  cove- 
nant with  his  people  ensures  their  sanctification,  as  well  as 
their  justification.  His  "  gifts  and  calling  are  without  re- 
"pentance,"  in  respect  of  his  true  Church;  this  he  hath 
shadowed  forth  in  his  dealings  with  Israel  as  a  nation. 
Their  captivities,  dispersions,  and  exclusion  from  the 
Church,  are  emblems  of  the  believer's  corrections,  and  re- 
bukes for  his  transgressions ;  and  the  contrnued  favour  of 
the  Lord  towards  that  people,  and  the  final  mercy  intend- 
ed for  them,  denote  the  persevering  patience,  and  victori- 
ous love  of  God  to  those  whom  he  hath  "  chosen  iii  Christ 
"  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,"  and  will  finally  save 
for  his  sake.  As  we  therefore  have  obtained  mercy,  through 
the  unbelief  of  the  Jews,  let  us  pray,  and  use  proper 
means  as  we  can,  that  through  our  mercy  they  may  spee- 
dily obtain  mercy  ;  (Notes,  Hos.  i.  ii,  iii.)  instead  of  per- 
plexing our  minds  about  secret  things,  let  us  walk  in  the 
light  which  the  Lord  hath  graciously  afforded  us;  and, 
conscious  of  our  inability  to  comprehend  his  deep  designs, 
let  us  adore  the  riches  of  his  wisdom  and  knowledo-e, 
whose  judgments  are  not  to  be  investigated,  nor  his  waj's 
traced  out,  whose  mind  none  can  penetrate  or  comprehend, 
who  needs  and  regards  no  counsellor,  who  first  gives  life 
and  all  things  to  every  one,  and  to  whom  none  can  render 
any  thing  which  he  hath  not  first  received  from  him.  "  For 
"  of  Him,  and  through  Him,  and  to  Him,  are  all  things, 
"  to  whom  be  glory  for  ever.  Amen."     (Dan.  iv.  34—37.) 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  XII.  V.  1.  The  apostle  having  closed  the 
doctrinal  and  argumentative  part  of  his  epistle,  (which  is 
so  carefully  guarded  as  to  be  of  a  very  practical  tendency,) 
proceeds  here  to  enforce  more  particularly  a  variety  of 
important  duties  from  evangelical  principles.  He  entreat- 
ed or  exhorted  the  Romans,  as  his  brethren  in  Christ,  in 
the  most  earnest  and  affectionate  manner,  by  the  mercies 
which  God  had  shown  to  them  in  their  election,  redemp- 
tion, conversion,  and  abnndant  privileges,  that'they  would 
evidence  the  sincerity  of  their  love,  and  honour  the  Gos- 
pel, by  presenting  themselves  as  a  living  sacrifice  unto 
him.  The  allusion  seems  to  be  made  to  the  living  ani- 
mals, which  were  presented  as  sacrifices  before  the  altar, 
that  they  might  be  slain,  and  thus  offered  to  God  upon  it! 
Thus  Christians  should  present  their  bodies  before  God, 
to  be  employed  in  his  service,  and  to  be  spent  and  woi'a 
out  by  hardships  or  labours  for  him,  that  so  they  mirit 
be  wholly'dcvoted  to  his  glory.    The  body,  with  its  mc'iu- 


A,  D.  Gl. 


ROMANS. 


J2.  D.  6J. 


f  ExxxiiisLcv-      2  And    '  be    not    conl'ormed    to    this 

itviii.2a,:)0.Deiil.  ,  ,       i  <  p  i  i        ^i 

,»»iii  3-14  John  ^vorlu  :  but  ^  be  ye  translormed  by  the  re- 

■»ii.7  siv  20.  x«.  .  ^  -11  • 

"  "vi.i  '*•  •  newinir  oi  your  mind,  that  ye  may  '  prove 

Cor.    Ill     19     2  ^  J  '  >/  -'1  J 

-17  '"car-  '"  "'hat  is  that  ^  good,  and  acce[;table,  and 
^p^'^Yj'/ perfect  will  of  God. 

ll.l  Ivll  VI       3  For  '  I  say,  through  tlie  grace  given 
I'i-n' ■'ii?°i3  ""to   rac,  to    every  man  that    is  among 

iv.4,  5.  V.  19.    Rev    Xii  9   xiip   8 1;  xiii.  ll.  Ps.  li.  10.    Ei.  xviu.  31    XXXTl   26   li 

Cor   V.  17   Kph    iv  22-24   Col.  iii.  10  Tit   iii.  5 i  I.  I'a   xxxiv,  8.  Kpli.  t.  10     17 

1  I'ct.  ii.  3 k  I    vii    12.  14.  22.  P.<  xix  7-1 1   cxix   47,  48.  72  97.  103.  128.  174   Prov 

iii.  1—4.  13-18.  Gal  t.  22,  23  Eph  v.  9  Col.  iv.  rj  1  Thes  iv  3  2  Tim.  ill.  IS.  17 
1  6—8  i  5  XV  15.  Ifi  1  Cor  Iii  1(1.  XV.  IB.  Gal  ii  8,  9.  Kpll.  iii.  B.  1  7,  8  iv.  7-12.  Col 
i.  iS.  1  Tim  i.  14  1  Pet.  iv.  11. 


you,  •"  not  to  think  of  himself  mori  highly  m  xi2o,s4  ?«». 
than  he  ouEfht  to  think  ;   but  to  think  "^  so-  "    xivi  "e. 

,  ,  ~        ,.  /-I        1      1  ■  ,        1  •'*'"=•  >'  ".Malt. 

berly,  "  according  as  (jod   hath  dealt  to  xv.u  1-4  i.uke 

•'  '  ,  "  ,■  I  XMi'   11.  ICor. 

every  man  the  measure  01  luith.  w  '.e    scor. 

J^  .        XM   7      Gal.  vl. 

4  l^or  "  as  wo  have  many  members  m  J  ,''!'' i'' ^-« 

II  1       II  II  Col  .1  18    Jam. 

one   body,  and  all  members  have  not  the  j^'jj/.f'  "• 
same  ollke;  *i°r.m°i!"''9"i'>" 

5  So  I'  we,  being  many,  are  one  body  in  ',"'•  ,''pp?;  f  ,^ 
Christ,  and  every  one  members  one  ofan-„'j  'jJhn'iii.  34. 
other  '  *^'"'-  '■'  '  "" 

'J'-l'^l-  7  _   II.     a  Cor. 

Kii   n.  Eph.  iv.  7  13.  16. o  1  Cor  xii.  27.  Eph.  iv  IS,  16 p  4  1  Cor.  x.  17.  jiir 

12-14  27,28.  eph.  i'23.  iv.  25.  v   23.  30.  C«l.  i.  31   ii.  19. 


bers,  senses,  and  organs,  is  the  instrument  of  the  carnal 
mind,  in  executing  its  purposes  and  gratifying  its  evil  in- 
clinations ;  when  therefore  the  mind  is  made  spiritual,  the 
body  should,  in  like  manner,  execute  its  holy  purposes, 
and  express  its  spiritual  affections.  {Notes,  vi.  12 — 16. 
Miirg.  Hff-)  Thus  the  soul  becomes  the  consecrated 
priest,  and  the  body  the  living  sacrifice  unto  God,  through 
Jesus  Christ,  hi  general  this  sacrifice  must  be  presented 
alive,  to  be  employed  in  the  worship  and  work  of  God, 
though  sometimes  at  length  it  must  also  be  offered  up  to 
death  by  martyrdom.  As  the  legal  sacrifices,  (which  that 
of  Christ  had  now  superseded,)  were  to  be  without  spot  or  I  as    most  resemble    the  inhabitants,   worship,  and  joys  of 


ims  and  customs  of  the  world  in  these  Respects  are  so  agree- 
able to  the  spirit  of  the  Gospel,  that  dicy  may  safely  con- 
form to  them.  In  order  to  escape  these  and  other  snares,  the 
a])ostIe  called  on  the  Christians  at  Rome  "  to  be  trans- 
"  formed  by  the  renewing  of  their  mind."  {31arg.  lief.) 
This  transformation  of  the  soul  into  the  holy  image  of 
Christ,  this  daily  renovation  of  the  judgment  and  afi'ections 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is  the  only  effectual  cure 
of  "  conformity  to  this  world,"  because  it  produces  con- 
formity to  "  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect,"  and  a 
capacity  for  delighting  in  such  society  and  employments, 


blemish,  so  the  bodies  of  believers  must  be  separated 
from  the  practice  of  all  iniquity,  or  they  cannot  be  fit  to 
be  living  sacrifices  to  God  ;  but,  being  sanctified  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  the  worship  and  obedience  performed  by 
them,  as  the  instruments  of  the  renewed  soul,  are  far  more 
pleasing  and  honourable  to  God,  than  legal  sacrifices  could 
be.  This  is  a  reasonable  service  and  worship,  suited  to 
rational  creatures,  and  to  their  relations  and  obligations  to 
God,  as  redeemed  sinners  ;  whereas  the  oblation  of  bulls 
and  goats,  when  separated  from  its  typical  meaning,  was 
not,  in  this  sense,  a  reasonable  service. 

V.  2.  In  thus  wholly  dedicating  themselves  to  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Lord,  Christians  must  go  entirely  against  the 
course  of  this  evil  world,  and  incur  the  censure,  ridicule, 
and  enmity  of  ungodly  men,  which  would  greatly  inter- 
fere with  their  worldly  interests.  They  must  not  there- 
fore seek  happiness  from  the  world,  or  conform  to  the 
maxims,  customs,  and  fashions  of  mankind  in  general. 
They  must  not  comply  with  common  usages,  as  to  their 
pursuits  or  employments,  in  any  respect,  where  such  usa- 
ges were  contrary  to  tlie  holy  commands  of  God,  the  spirit 
of  the  Gospel,  the  interests  of  piety,  and  prosperity  of 
their  own  souls,  and  the  improvement  of  their  talents. 
In  all  these  things  the  reproach  of  singularity  is  honoura- 
ble, the  want  of  it  suspicious,  and  to  be  fashionnble  is  to 
he  unchristian.  A  serious  j'egard  to  this  rule,  and  a  few 
others  of  a  similar  nature,  would  soon  show  men,  in  what 
things  they  "  must  not  be  conformed  to  this  world  ;"  and 
it  would  easily  convince  them,  that,  on  the  one  hand,  af- 
fected singularity,  in  things  minute  or  indifferent,  comes 
far  short  of  the  spirituality  of  the  exhortation  ;  and  on  the 
other,  that  they  excuse  their  vain  amusements,  splendid 
decorations,  expensive  fcastings,  eager  pursuit  of  wealth 
power,  or  distinction,  waste  of  tim^,  and  other  parts  of 
their  conduct,  because  they  love  the-friendship  of  the  world, 
savour  earthly  things,  and  cannot  endure  self-denial,  or 
the  cross  ;  not  because  they  can  fairly  prove  that  the  max- 


heaven.  Animated,  urgent,  and  affectionate  exhortations 
to  seek  this  inward  transformation,  as  essential  to  duty  and 
happiness,  are  the  apjiointed  means  of  leading  Christians 
to  plead  the  promises,  and  attend  on  the  ordinances,  of 
God,  in  order  to  attain  unto  it  more  and  more.  Thus  tliey 
prove,  or  make  trial  of,  and  experience  the  happiness  to 
be  found  in  obeying  the  salutary,  excellent,  and  holy  will 
of  God,  made  known  in  his  spiritual  law,  and  now  enfor- 
ced by  the  blessed  Gospel;  they  manifest  tbeir  cordial 
approbation  of  it,  and  show  to  others  its  excellency  and 
beneficial  tendency.  This  alone  can  be  an  acceptable  ser- 
vice to  God,  being  perfect  in  its  own  nature,  and  suited 
to  the  perfecting  of  the  soul  in  holiness,  and  then  the  body 
will  indeed  be  presented  as  a  living  sacrifice  unto  him. 
There  does  not  appear  in  these  verses  any  distinction 
intended  between  the  Jewish  and  Gentile  converts ;  or  any 
reason  to  conclude,  as  some  have  done,  that  the  Gen- 
tiles were  especially  addressed.  The  customs  and  practi- 
ces of  the  unbelieving  Jews  were  as  little  to  be  conformed 
to  by  the  Christians,  as  those  of  the  heathen  were  ;  and 
the  case  is  the  same  in  respect  of  a  vast  majority,  in  coun- 
tries called  Christian.  This  jror/rf.  '  Thus  he  calls  the 
'  state  of  unregenerale  men, without  any  exception."  {Beza.) 
The  Jews  were  no  longer  required  to  offer  the  legal  sa- 
crifices, the  Gentiles  munt  renounce  their  idolatrous  sa- 
crifices, and  were  not  required  to  keep  the  ritual  law  ;  but 
both  were  bound  to  devote  themselves  to  God  in  holy  obe- 
dience. 

V.  3 — 5.  The  preceding  general  exhortation  was  in 
the  affectionate  style  of  brothei-ly  love,  but  this  is  in  that 
of  apostolical  authority.  According  fo  the  distinguishing 
favour  shown  to  him  in  his  call  to  be  the  apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  St.  Paul  charged  the  Romans  to  beware  of  spirit-, 
ual  pride,  to  which  their  distinguished  situation  might 
peculiarly  expose  them.  (xi.  20.  25.)  Let  no  one  of 
them,  however  eminent  for  rank,  abilities,  learning,  or  spi- 
ritual  gifts,    think   more   highly  of   himself,    than    con- 


Ji.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


J.  D.m. 


qj.  II..  1  Co;  ^  f      6  Having  ^  then  gifts  differing  accord- 
•-";    K~^'  iiiff  to  tlie  ei-ace  tliat  is  jriven  to  us,  '  whe- 

xni  2.  t  Pet  IV-       a  O  o 

TMatt'sxiiisi.  t'"^''  pi"opnecy,  /c/  us  prophesy  ^  accordino- 
tcu  ii-n   it  *o  ^^^  proportion  of  faitl) ; 
il  «.  Mi.  9       7  Or  '  ministry,  /e/  us  icait  on  o?/r  minis- 
\u'\  3-5  2i'  tering  :  "  or  he  tliat  teacheth,  on  teaching : 

I'J.  33    Epli  \\i  i.\v.  II    1  Thes.  s   SO s  ...  Ai-eixviii  21-28   2  Cor  v  ii.   12.  I'lul 

iji,  15  -      — t  Is.  .sxi  8    K/.    lu   17-21    s.^xiii.  7-8    :\latt    xxlv.  J5— .17    I^ulie  sir.  4a— 

41.  .^cls  X5.  20  23   Col    iv,  17     1  Tim    iv    16    J  Tim    iv   2    1  Pet.  v    1— .1. u  Dent. 

f  xssili.  lu   1  >am  sii   3~.  Ps.  ixsiv    U.  Ii.  13    Ec    xii.  9.   Ma;t   xxviii    19.   Jobn  iii  S. 
Cal.  vi  6.  E|>li   i»    II    Col.  i  28,  2J   I  Tim   ii.  7.  iii.  2  v    17.  2   Tim   .i.  24. 


sisted  with  the  truth  of  his  case  and  character,  as  a  lost 
sinner  saved  by  sovereign  grace.  Lot  none  forget  the 
Giver  of  his  peculiar  distinctions,  the  end  for  which  they 
•were  bestowed,  and  the  improvement  required  of  them. 
Let  none  over-rate  his  own  talents,  as  if  they  entitled  him 
to  superiority  over  others,  or  authorized  his  emulation  or 
ambition.  But  let  every  one  soberly  and  prudently  esti- 
mate his  own  gifts  and  attainments,  according  as  the  Lord 
had  dispensed  to  every  man  his  proportion  of  faith,  and 
the  benefits  connected  with  it;  that  he  might  neither  bury 
his  talent  in  the  earth,  as  undervaluing  it,  nor  yet  grow 
proud  of  it,  or  above  the  duties  of  his  proper  station  in  the 
Church,  or  disposed  to  aspire  after  those  places  for  which 
he  was  not  qualified,  or  to  envy  and  oppose  such  as  filled 
them.  In  short,  every  one  of  them  ought  to  bo  in  the 
Church,  as  the  members  are  in  the  human  body,  where 
each  is  fitted  for  its  place,  and  as  it  were  contented  in  it, 
and  there  quietly  performs  its  proper  function,  for  the  good 
of  the  whole.  Thus  united  unto  Christ  our  Head,  ani- 
mated by  one  Spirit,  and  endued  with  different  gifts, 
Christians  are  the  members  of  one  mystical  body,  and 
should  seek  its  welfare,  in  humble  diligence,  disinterested 
love,  and  unambitious  quietness.  {Notes,  1  Cor.  xii.  12 
—31.)  Think  more  highly,  &c.  (3.)  '  That  he  be  not 
'  immoderately  pleased  with  himself,  as  proud  and  ambi- 
'  tious  persons  are,  who  seem  to  themselves  more  wise 
'  than  they  really  are.'  (Gr.)  '  It  behooves  every  one — 
'  to  be  conscious  of  those  gifts,  which  he  has  received  of 

•  the  Lord,  that  he  may   perform  his  duty  with  a   good 

*  conscience.  But  there  are  two  boundaries,  within  which 
'  the  sobriety  and  moderation,  required  by  the  apostle, 
'  are  included.  The  one,  that  we  arrogate  nothing  to  our- 
'  selves  which  we  do  not  possess  ;  the  other,  that  we  do 
'  not  glory  in  what  we  have  received,  but  use  them  as 
'  gifts,  conferred  on  us,  with  trembling,  to  the  glory  of 
'God.'  (Hesa.)  The  measure  of  faith.  It  is  common- 
ly observed  th^t  faith  is  here  put  for  those  spiritual  gifts, 
which  were  generally  conferred  on  believers,  and  exercised 
in  j)roportion  to  the  measure  of  their  faith.  Yet  it  is  evi- 
dent, that  in  some  instances  even  miraculous  powers  were 
possessed  by  those  who  had  not  saving  faith.  {Notes, 
Mult.  vii.  'il— 23.  xvii.  19—21.  xxi.  20—22.  Marg. 
Ref.)     '  For   ria-Tcuf  {faith)   in  one  manuscript  we   find 

'  X»ii-'»i'  i^rac*.)     {Hem.) 

V.  6 — 8.  As  God,  the  Giver  of  every  good  gift,  had 
imparted  to  each  of  them  abilities,  providential  advanta- 
ges, spiritual  gifts,  miraculous  powers,  or  qualiliciitions, 
for  that  office  in  the  Church  to  which  he  had  been  culled, 
and  as  none  had  any  claim  upon  God  for  the  hii.st  of 
these  benefits,  which  he  had  an  undoubted  right  to  bestow 
in    that    measure    and    proportion  he  saw  good,    as  an 


8  Or  *he  that  exhorteth,  on  exhorta-^Acts^j*"^^' 
tion :  y  he  that  *  giveth,  let  him  do  '■  il  t  with  IJ." , /'Sy-  3; 
simplicity;  "he  that  ruleth,  '- with  ilili-  S'eb.,.i5.  «i 
gence;  'he  that  sheweth  mercy,  with  ^^-'j  uj„,x,8 
cheerfulness. 


11.14    Jol    XXH 

16-21).  Is   rxii, 

6.  Is  xxxii.*.  8.  Ivlii.  7-11    Malt  vi.  S— 4    xxv.40.  LuliC 

33-35     xi.  28— 30.   2  Cor  viii   1-9.  12.    1  ret.  iv.  b   -iI. 

2  Cor  i    12.  xi   3.  Kph.  vi.  5  Col   iii.  22. ,  Or, 


9.  I'rov.  xKii.  9    Ec   s 

xxl.  1  -  1.   Acis  \\.  41- 
*  Or,  impartetk.  1  Thes. 

tibrrallt/  a  xii,   6.  Gen.  xviii.  19    Actsxiit.  12  xx'  21 

12-14.    1  Tim    ill   4,  5.  ».  17.    I-Jeb.  xiii.  7.  17.  24    I  Pet.  v  2,  3. 
lUeut.  xvi    II.  14,  15.  Ps.  xxxvii.  21.  Is,  lxiv.5    2  Cor.  ix.  7. 


.  10. 


act  of  mere  grace  and  favour,  so  every  one  ought  to  be 
satisfied  in  his  place,  and  with  his  work,  and  ability  to 
perform  it.  It  any  one  therefore  were  endued  with  the 
gift  of  prophecy,  and  was  enabled  either  to  foretel  future 
events,  to  deliver  any  message  from  God,  or  to  explain  his 
word  for  the  edification  of  the  Church,  let  him  exercise 
this  gift,  according  to  his  ability,  which  would  be  in  pro- 
portion to  the  degree  of  faith  by  which  he  depended  on 
the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Sjjirit ;  or,  (as  some  explain  it,) 
let  him  show  himself  to  be  truly  inspired,  by  speaking 
in  entire  consistency  with  the  analogy  of  faith,  or  that  sys- 
tem of  divine  truth,  which  God  had  made  known  to  his 
Church  by  his  prophets  and  apostles.  If  a  man  were  called 
to  the  office  of  a  deacon,  in  receiving  and  dispensing  the 
charities  of  believers  among  the  poor,  the  sick,  the  prison- 
ers, or  others  ;  or  in  any  other  way  to  minister  to  the 
common  benefit,  by  managing  the  concerns  of  the  Church; 
let  him  faithfully,  diligently,  and  steadfastly  attend  to  that 
good  work,  and  serve  Christ  and  his  brethren  in  it.  If 
any  man  were  called  to  teach  young  persons  or  new  con- 
verts the  first  principles  of  Christianity,  or  to  instruct 
others  in  the  truth  and  will  of  God,  let  him  give  himself 
up  to  the  duties  of  that  station,  well  satisfied  with  his  work, 
and  let  him  neither  envy  his  superiors,  nor  despise  those 
beneath  him.  If  another  were  called  to  the  higher  func- 
tions of  the  pastoral  office,  by  authoritatively  counselling, 
encouraging,  exhorting,  admonishing,  instructing,  or  re- 
proving his  fellow  Christians,  let  him  be  chiefly  concerned 
to  fulfil  his  ministry  in  a  proper  manner,  and  to  give  him- 
self to  it,  as  the  great  business  and  pleasure  of  his  life. 
He  who,  having  this  world's  goods,  was  enabled  to  serve 
the  common  cause,  and  to  provide  for  his  needy  brethren, 
let  him  do  it  liberally  without  covetousness,  and  in  sim- 
plicity without  ostentation,  or  assuming  authority  on  that 
account,  but  with  a  single  design  of  glorifying  God  by 
doing  good  to  men.  He  also,  who  was  called  to  exer- 
cise authority,  either  in  the  Church  over  any  description 
of  its  ministers,  or  in  any  magistracy  or  presidency  in  the 
community,  let  him  deem  himself  advanced,  not  for  his 
own  honour,  but  for  the  good  of  others,  and  let  him  ac- 
cordingly employ  himself  diligently,  in  the  performance 
of  his  proper  duty.  And  finally,  in  whatever  way  any  one 
might  be  called  to  exercise  compassion,  or  to  alleviate 
misery,  let  him  do  it  with  cheerfulness,  notwitlistanding 
the  expense,  hardship,  danger,  or  disgusting  circumstances, 
to  which  it  might  expose  him,  counting  it  his  ha[)piness  by 
any  means  to  be  usefiil.  I  am  aware,  tiiat  these  verses 
are  commonly  explained  exclusively  of  the  different  orders 
of  church  offl'^ers  and  rulers,  and  so  every  man  endeavours 
to  find  hjs  oivn  system  of  ecclesiastical  polity  in  them  ; 
but  thou;^  the  various  duties  of  the  ministry  in  all  it:; 


.1.  D.  CI. 


ROMANS. 


J.  D.  61. 


d  ssam  XX  1. 10.      9  Lct  '  lovc  hc  without  dissimulation. 
xxv'r  V,  """V.  e  Abhor  that  v  hich  is  evil :  ^  cleave  to  that 

XXXiii  .il    Mitt         ....  , 

s"'  2^cor''Jr  which  IS  good. 

6.  iiii  8  iThca.      10   5e  =  kirully  aflcctioncd  one  to  an- 

if   iPM 'i!'22'  other*  with  ''  brotherly  love;  '  in  honour 

iv.  8.  1  Jol.n  III.  /.        ■  1       "^ 

'l''"    ■     ,.  pre  crnno:  one  another; 

jMiViVir''      ^'   Not  "<  slothful  in  business;  '  lervent 

Pro* .  'vMi.  'fa  i"  spirit ;  "■  serving  the  Lord  ; 

Amy.  IS.  Heb.       j2    0  Rcjoicing    in    hope;    °  patient 

I.tclsxi  S3    IThf?'.  V   15.  Heb.  Xii    II.    I  Pet  in   10,11  jjohnniii  31.35  x      ■" 

XVT.  21.  Actsiv  3;  Gal.  V.  6.  13.  22.     Eph   i».  1-3     C( 

a   Ileb.  xiii.  1.    1  Pet.  I  22.   lil  8,  9   S  Pet.  i.  7   I  John 
20,  81.  T.  I,  2 «  Or,  in  Hir  love  i:f  Ike  brtthrin 

i  Gen.  Xiii.  9   .Malt  XX.  26    I  ukc  \\i    10  Fhil.  ii.  3.  1  Pet    v.  5 k  Ex  v    17    I'rov 

vi  6-9.  X.  2S.  xiii,  .1.  xviii.  9    xxii   29.  xxiv.  30-34.  xxti    13-16,    Ec.  ix    ID.   Is   Ivi 
10   Matt  XXV.26.  Fph.  iv.  28.    I  Thcs,  iv.  11,12.   2  Thes.  ill   6—12    1  Tim   v    13.    Heh. 

vi.  10.  11  1  Matt.  XXiv   12    Acts  xviii   25  Col    iv.  12,  13   Jam   T.  16.  1  Pet.  i  22.  iv 

8   Bev.  ii.  4  iii.  15, 16 m  1  Cor  Til  22.  Eph    vi.  5—8.  Cnl    iil.  22-24   iv.  1.  Tit.  ii. 

9,  in. n  V  2.  XV   13     Ps.  xvi    9-11.  Ixxi   LO— S3   Isxiii  24-26     Prov.  x  28.  xlv.  32 

T.am.  iii  24—26   Hab   iii.  17.  18  Matt.  t.  i2  I.uUe  x.  10    1  Cor   xiii    13.  Pli  1.  iii   1    iv. 
4.  Cot   i  27.  1  Thee.  v.  8   16.  2  Thes.  ii.  16,  17   Tit  ii    13.  iii.  7   Heb.  vi.  17—19    I  Pet 

i.  3— B.  1  .lohn  ill   1—3 o  ii    7.  v.  3.4  viii  25  xv.  4  Ps  sxxvii.7  xl    1.  Luke  viii 

15.  xxi.  19.  Col.  ill    I  Thes    i  3    2  The.   i  4.  W\   5.2  Tim   iii    10    Heb  «i   18.  15.  x. 
36.  xii  1    Jam.  i,  3,4  v  7.  10,  11   1  Pet.  ii.  19,20.2  Pet.  i.  6.  Rev.  xiii.  10. 


I  Thes 
.  9—11    iil.    10-18 

h  Joh  i.  4    Pi 

.  3.  1  Pet  v.  5 kEx 

.  30-34.  xxvi    13-16, 


in   tribulation:    p  continuing    instant    in  p  "en xwii m- 

'  S)  26       Job    XXvli. 

prayer ;  8-ip  Ps  w.  in, 

r        •'  '     rv.  .,  .  ,  .  -17.    Ixii    8.    Clx. 

1.3    1  Distributinsr  to  the  necessity  of  f^Jer  xxix.  ij, 

,  O        .       ,.  •'  13     Dso    IK.  18, 

saints ;  '  given  to  hospitahty  ;  \l  Luke  xi  5- 

'   _,p  1*^    1  "     x\m-  I, Sic. 

14  '  Bless  them  which  persecute  you;  ^j"",'  '*,/,' *f- 
bless,  and  curse  not.  |.^°'  ^,  "/^  ,«• 

l.*!  '  Rejoice  with  them  that  do  rejoice,  ^Jj' .] 
"  and  weep  with  them  that  weep. 

16  i?e  "  of  the  same  mind  one  toward 
another.      ^  Mind  not  high  things,  ^  but 


6,  7. 
2.  12. 
I  Thes  V.  17. 
Heb  V.  7  Jam. 
V.  15,  16.  I  Pet. 
iv  7.  I  John  T. 
14  IS. 
q  6>e  on,  8  IT.2S 


Acts  iv.  35   il.  36— 41    I  4.  x«.  34.  35     I  Cor  xv 

tial.  vi    to  Philem.  7.  Heh.  vi    10.  xiii.   16.  I  John  iii    17 

:i.  1  Tim.  iii.  3  v.  10  Tit.  i  8.    Heh  xiii.  3.    I  Pet  iv   9 

.Matt.  V.  44.   I.uie  vi.  28    xxili.  34    Acts  vii  60    I  Cor  iv 

iii.  10  1  Pet  ii.  21—33  iii.  9 1  Is.  Ixvi.  10—14   Luke  i 

I  Cor  xii  26.  2  Cor.  ii.  3   Phil  ii    17.  18.  28 u  Neh  i.  4 

14    Jer.ix    1.   Johoxi    19.33-36     2Cor    xi.  29.    Phil   ii  26     Heb    xiii.  3. X  sv.  S, 

6    2Chr.  XXX    12.    Jer.   xxxii.  39     Acts  ir   32.    1  Cor     i    10     Phil.    i.  27.    ii    2.3.    iv.2. 

I  Pel.  iii.  8. y  Ps  cxxxi.  1.2.  Jer  xlv.  5    Matt,  xviii.  1-4    XX.  21-28     Luke 

iv.  6— 11.   XXii  24-27     I  Pet   V   3    3  John  9     Rev.  xiii.  7,3. 1  Job  XXXi.  13— 16. 

xxxvi  5.   Prov.  xvii  S.  xix.  7. 17.  23  Matt.  xi.  5.  xxvii.  II    Luke  vi  20.  xiv.  13    Jus. 
ii.  6,6. 


rGen  xviil  2-8  xis  I  — 
—  s2l  Job  XXXi  39.  30. 
2.  13  1  Thes.  V  IS  Jan. 
.  58.  xv  5-10  Actaxi.  23. 
Ps.  XXXV.  13, 


parts  are  princirially  intended,  there  seems  to  be  no  proof 
that  the  apostle  meant  them  restrictively.  He  seems  rather 
to  have  inculcated  a  general  improvement  of  every  man's 
talents,  for  the  common  benefit  of  the  Church,  whatever 
his  gifts  and  place  were.  And  as  there  were  saints  in 
Cesar's  household  soon  after,  so  it  is  possible  that  Chris 
tians  might  be  called  to  the  lower  functions  of  the  magis- 
tracy. The  epistle,  however,  was  intended  by  the  Holy 
Ghost  for  the  edification  of  the  Church  in  all  ages,  so  it 
may  be  supposed  that  the  duties  of  Christian  magistrates 
as  well  as  those  of  Church-rulers,  are  hinted  at  in  the 
general  lan^jage  used  by  the  apostle.  Some  consider  the 
word  rendered  ministry,  (7,)  to  be  a  general  term  for  the 
different  orders  of  ministers  in  the  Church,  which  are 
afterwards  enumerated :  but  the  disjunctive  particle  or, 
seems  unfavourable  to  that  interpretation  ;  the  original 
word  may  point  out  the  office  of  the  primitive  deacons, 
but  the  exhortation  to  "  give  with  simplicity,''^  or  lilje- 
rality,  appears  more  properly  addressed  to  those  who  dis- 
tributed their  own  property,  than  to  the  deacons  who  were 
intrusted  with  the  treasures  of  the  Church,  and  to  whom, 
faithfulness,  prudence,  and  impartiality,  were  especially 
necessary.  Gifts.  (6.)  Many  seem  to  think  that  spi- 
ritual or  miraculous  gifts  are  exclusively  intended  by  this 
word  ;  but  the  office  of  a  minister,  of  whatever  order,  is 
itself  a  distinct  thing  from  a  man's  qualifications  for  it; 
other  endowments  were  even  then  necessary  to  the  due 
performance  of  the  ministerial  duties,  even  more  so  than 
supernatural  gifts;  and  the  money,  which  some  distri- 
buted, whether  their  own  or  the  Church's,  was  a  talent  of 
entirely  another  nature,  yet  all  were  the  free  gifts  of  God, 
and  as  such  to  be  received  and  improved. 

V.  9 — 13.  The  apostle  next  exhorted  the  Christians  at 
Rome  to  see  to  it,  that  their  professed  love  of  each  other 
was  sincere,  and  free  from  that  dissimulation,  that  un- 
meaning and  deceitful  compliment,  with  which  the  world 
abounded,  notwithstanding  its  selfishness.  This  hollow 
show  of  affection,  the  counterfeit  of  genuine  love,  they 
ought  by  all  means  to  avoid,  and  to  be  cordial,  faithful, 
liber.nl,  compassionate,  forgiving,  and  kind,  in  their  whole 
temper  and  conduct.  Depending  on  divine  grace,  they 
jnust  also  learn  habituallv  to  detest  and  dread  all  kinds  of 


evil,  and  to  love  and  delight  in  every  thing  good,  kind, 
excellent,  or  useful,  and  to  cleave  constantly  to  it,  what- 
ever opposition  or  temptation  they  met  with.  By  a  kind 
of  natural  affection  for  their  brethren  in  Christ,  the  effect 
of  regeneration  and  progressive  sanctification,  they  should 
delight  in  every  exercise  of  mutual  love ;  and,  in  deep 
humility,  and  a  disposition  to  animadvert  on  their  own 
faults,  and  to  notice  the  gifts  and  graces  of  others,  they 
should  learn  to  prefer  and  honour  one  another,  and  to 
yield  the  respect  and  precedency  to  others  which  ambitious 
men  claim  to  themselves,  and  readily  to  honour,  and  induce 
others  to  honour,  the  estimable  conduct  of  their  brethren, 
who,  on  one  account  or  another,  were  disregarded  or  dis- 
couraged. Whatever  business  any  of  them  were  called  to, 
they  ought  to  avoid  all  slothfulness,  and  to  do  it  in  a 
skilful,  diligent,  and  assiduous  manner,  from  love  to 
Christ  and  zeal  for  the  honour  of  the  Gospel,  with  fervency 
of  spirit,  as  serving  the  Lord  in  their  most  ordinary  em- 
ployments. This  would  ennoble  every  business,  and  ren- 
der it  acceptable  to  God,  and  it  would  redound  to  the 
credit  of  the  Gospel,  if  every  Christian  acquitted  himself 
better  in  the  business  which  he  undertook,  than  other  men 
did.  They  were  called  on  to  rejoice  in  the  hope  of  that 
glorious  inheritance,  which  the  promise  of  God  ensured  to 
them  ;  and  thus  to  bear  up  under  their  various  trials  with 
submission,  constancy,  cheerfulness,  and  meekness.  And 
as  they  could  do  none  of  these  things  of  themselves,  they 
ought  to  persist  in  constant  earnest  prayers,  notwith- 
standing all  the  discouragements  which  they  would  feel, 
and  the  temptations  they  would  meet  with,  to  render  them 
slack  in  that  duty.  Not  only  ought  the  wealthy,  but  all  of 
them  according  to  their  ability,  to  distribute  to  the  neces- 
sity of  their  poorer  brethren,  and  hospitably  to  entertain 
in  their  houses  such  as  were  driven  out  by  persecution,  or 
came  as  strangers  from  other  cities,  or  were  in  any  way 
destitute,  trusting  in  God  to  provide  for  the  expense  thus 
incurred.  Given  to,  kc.  Or,  Pursuing  hospitality. 
{Heb.  xii.  1 4.  1  Pet.  iii.  II.  Gr.)  '  Stay  not  till  occasions 
'  of  this  kind  force  themselves  upon  you,  and  much  less  till 
'  importunity  extort  the  favour ;  but,  like  Abraham,  look 
'  out  for  proper  objects  of  such  a  bounty,  and  follow  after^ 
•  (hem.  to  bring  them  back  to  your  houses.'  {Doddridge.) 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


.9.  D.  61. 


•  ot.bt  cMie„t-  *  condescend  to  men  of  low  estate.    "  Be 

li     ni/ft     mtaii 

(*i/^j.  Matt  yi  not  Wise  111  voiir  own  conceits. 

25,Eb.    Phil   1^  r^        "^  *i     r 

""'-^n'S'T  17  '' Rccoinpensje  lo  no  man  evil  ior 
''''',?  o  evil.  "^  Provide  thmo!,  honest  ni  the  siffht 
;  sY'i  cor  ■'  of  all  men. 

'v^i.'^:  '.^J'iiL       18    If  ''  it    be  possible,  as    much    as 
lieth    in    you,    live    peaceably    with  all 
"tuTV  r,.  men. 

1  Pet   iii  9 c  siv   16     I  Cor  vi.  6   7     xlii  4.  5    a  Cor.  Tin  20,  21      Phil   iv.  8,  9 

Col.  IV.  5    I  Thes.  iv    12   T  22    1  Tim   v.  U    Tit    ii.  4.  5    1  Pet^  ii    12.  iii    16. d  xiv 

17  19.  2  Sam  xx.  19  Ps  s>;xiT.  U  csx.  d-7  Prov.  xii  20  Matt,  v  4  9.  Mark  ix  iO. 
I  Cor.  Tii  10  2  Cor.  xii  11  Oal.  v.  22.  Eph  iv  3.  Col.  rii.  !4,  15.  1  Tbes  v.  13.  2  Tim. 
ii.  22  Heh.  xii.  14  Jam.  rii    16-ie  1  Pet.  iii.  II. 


13-17 

b  19.     Prov    XK. 
22.    Matt  T.  3i> 


V.  14 — 16.  With  this  kindness  lo  their  friends,  they 
must  admit  of  no  resentment  against  their  enemies,  but 
should  wish  well  to  and  pray  for  their  persecutors  and  all 
men,  and  never  allow  themselves  to  utter  bad  wishes  or 
imprecations  against  any  one.  Instead  of  grudging  or 
envying  the  prosperity  of  their  brethren  or  neighbours, 
they  ought  benevolently  and  unfeignedly  to  rejoice  with 
them,  as  well  as  to  sympathize  with,  and  endeavour  to 
comfort,  those  who  mourned.  Thus  they  all  ought  to  be 
united  in  one  mind  and  affection,  and  to  judge  themselves 
interested  in  the  welfare  of  every  individual  of  the  body 
to  which  they  were  joined.  Nor  ought  they  to  covet, 
value,  or  aspire  to  high  things,  such  as  wealth,  honourable 
connexions,  preferments,  reputation ;  but  be  satisfied  to 
associate  with  men  of  low  estate,  or  to  stooj)  to  mean  and 
low  accommodations,  bein^^  contentedly  poor,  or  conde- 
scendingly and  benevolently  rich.  And  especially,  they 
should  avoid  all  conceit  of  their  own  wisdom,  as  if  they 
were  above  ordinary  rules,  had  no  occasion  to  ask  wisdom 
of  God,  or  to  regard  the  counsel  of  their  brethren  ;  or  as  if 
they  ought  to  be  at  the  head  of  every  business,  and  notliing 
could  be  well  done  if  they  were  not  consulted  about  it. 
The  marginal  references  form  by  far  the  best  comment  on 
the  comprehensive  and  sententious  practical  hints,  of  which 
the  latter  part  of  this  chajiter  consists. 

V.  l7 — 21.  The  preceding  exhortations  had  princi- 
pally respected  the  behaviour  of  Cnristians  one  toward 
another ;  but  these  mainly  relate  to  their  conduct  among 
their  unconverted  neighbours.  No  provocation  ought  ever 
to  induce  them  to  render  evil  for  evil  to  any  man,  how- 
ever vile  his  character  were.  In  every  part  of  their  con- 
duct, and  in  all  their  dealings,  they  ought  to  study  and 
endeavour,  that  uprightness,  jiunctuality,  sincerity,  and 
fidelity,  might  evidently  appear  in  them,  in  the  sight  of 
their  most  severe  judges.  By  the  most  harmless  and 
forbearing  conduct,  and  by  every  sacrifice  and  concession, 
they  ought,  if  possible,  to  avoid  all  quarrels  and  litiga- 
tions, and  to  live  at  peace  among  their  most  unreasonable 
and  injurious  neighbours ;  avoiding  all  contention,  as  the 
greatest  evil  to  their  own  souls,  and  to  the  cause  of  true 
religion,  except  it  were  a  meek,  but  steadfast,  contention 
for  the  truth.  When  they  were  insulted,  defrauded,  or 
assaulted,  even  if  no!  redress  could  be  obtained  IVom  the 
magistrate,  they  must  not  on  any  account  presume  to 
avenge  themselves,  hut  rather  give  way  to  the  wrath  of 
their  enemies,  and  without  opj)osition  endure  the  effects 
of  it ;  or  as  some  interpret  it,  they  should  give  place,  and 
leave  it  to  God,  -whose  wrath  they  had  incurred,  to  punish 
them,  if  he  saw  good,  as  private  persons  must  give  place, 


19  Dearly  beloved,  '  avenge  not  your- e'4  17.  i." 
selves,  but  rather  ^  give  place  unto  wrath  :  ^«^^  ,'fv  if'" 
for  il  is  -vviitten,  8  Vengeance  /*•  mine  ;  I  19.29.  ezkxv. 
will  repay,  saith  the  J^ord.  'SeviVi' 

20  Therefore  ''  if  thine  enemy  Ininger,  g'j.ij'^'f  bp„, 
feediiiin;  if  he  thirst,  give  him  drink:  ji^^ij^i^'',-^;! 
for  in  so  doing  thou  shalt  heap  '  coals  of  Hl^  ,'30*'  " 
fire  on  his  head.  \*t.^^^'t, 

21  Be  "^  not  overcome  of  evil,  but  over 
come  evil  with  good. 

10.  Cant    viii   0,  T 1.  Prov.  xri,  32.  Luke  vi. 


'     Prov     xsv     21, 

22     Mntt    v   44 

i  I's   c»x.  4    cxl. 

!'-30.  1  Pet.  iii  9. 


and  leave  the  jiunishment  of  those  who  had  robbed  or  as- 
saulted them  to  the  magistrate,  remembering,  that  God 
had  declared  that  vengeance  belonged  lo  him  ;  so  tliat  ^^hcii 
an  unauthorized  ]:ierson  presumed  to  avenge  himself,  ho 
invaded  God's  prerogative,  and,  as  il  were,  attempted  to 
wrest  his  sword  of  justice  out  of  his  hand.  {Nole,  Deut. 
xxsii.  35.)  On  the  contrary,  tliey  ought  to  wait  for  the 
opportunity  of  their  enemy  being  in  distress,  in  order  kind- 
ly to  supply  his  wants  and  alleviate  his  sufferings,  as  a 
man  would  feed,  and  give  driuk  to  a  wrary,  wounded, 
fainting  traveller.  In  doing  this,  they  would  use  the  proper 
method  for  melting  down  his  obdurate  heart  into  reciprocal 
affection  ;  like  the  founder,  who  not  only  puts  fire  under 
the  hard  piece  of  metal,  but  heaps  fire  over  it  also,  that 
by  fire  on  every  side  it  may  at  length  be  melted.  {Notes, 
Prov.  XXV.  '21,  *22.)  In  this  contest  of  love  against  ha- 
tred, they  should  persevere  with  a  fixed  determination 
not  to  yield,  or  to  be  overcome  by  any  degree  or  num- 
ber of  injuries,  or  by  any  ingratitude  or  ill  usage, 
so  as  to  give  way  to  resentment,  or  to  cease  fronv  em- 
bracing the  opportunity  of  returning  kindness  ;  but  with  a 
holy  pertinacity  to  persist  in  the  endeavours  of  overcoming 
evil  with  good,  after  the  example  of  the  Lord  lowarda 
them.  (Notes,  &:c.  Blatt.  v.  88—41.  Lnke  vi.  27—35.) 
'  He  is  overcome  of  evil,  who  sins  in  his  conduct  to  ano- 
'  ther,  because  the  other  sinned  in  his  conduct  towards 
'  him.'  He<ip  coals,  &c.  (,20.)  '  I  believe  the  sense  is 
'  rather  this,  that  if  he  persevere  in  his  enmity  after  these 
'  kind  offices,  thou,  by  thy  patience,  shalt  engage  the 
'  wrath  of  God  to  fall  upon  him,  and  to  maintain  thv  cause 
'  against  him.  So  Prov.  xx.  22.  "  Say  not  thou,  I 
"  will  recompense  evil  ;  but  wait  on  the  Lord,  and  he 
"  shall  save  ihee."  '  This  is  the  import  of  the  phrase  in 
'  the  Old  Testament,  where  alone  it  occurs.'  {Ps.  cxl. 
9,  10.  Is.  xlvii.  14.  Ez.  x.  2.  Sept.  2  Esdras,  xvi. 
52.)  (Whitby.)  Those  commentators,  who  argue  thai 
this  cannot  I'C  the  meaning,  for  that  would  be  '  applying 
'  to  revenge,  and  building  upon  it,'  while  it  is  expressly- 
forbidden,  seem  not  to  have  duly  adverted  to  some  other 
parts  even  of  the  New  Testament.  (Luke  xviii.  7,  ", 
2  Tkes.  i.  5—9.  Rev.  vi.  9,  10.  xvi.  5—7.  xviii.  20.) 
To  expect  that  God  will  avenge  himself  on  those  wiio 
injure  us  out  of  hatred  to  him,  and  ore  not  won  over  by 
any  kindness  shown  to  them,  is  very  fiiffcrent  from  aveng- 
ing ourselves:  and  it  is  evident,  that,  in  some  cases,  to  de- 
sire that  God  would  deliver  his  servants  by  taking  vengeance 
on  their  persecutors,  or  lo  rejoice  wh^n  this  is  done, 
is  not  an  unholy  passion.  At  ths  same  lime  it  is  assert- 
ing far  too  much  to  say,  that  in  all  cases,  (or  in  any 


A.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61, 


CHAP.  XI 11. 

The  apostle  strongly  inculcates  subjection  to 
rulers,  the  payment  of  tribute,  and  render- 
ing to  all  their  dues,  1 — 7.  Jie  exhorts 
to  love  of  each  other,  as  the  fulfilment  of 


the  second  table  of  the  law,  8 — 1 0  ;  and  in 
the  near  prospect  of  complete  salvation,  to 
put  away  all  the  works  of  darkness,  and  to 
seek  in  all  things  to  be  conformed  to  the 
Lord  Jesus,  11 — 11. 


case  without  the  special  grace  of  God.)  our  kindness  will 
melt  down  our  obdurate  enemies.  On  the  oiiitr  hand, 
Dr.  Whitby  too  readily  takes  it  for  granted,  that  in  the 
passage  in  Proverbs,  wliich  the  apostle  cjuotes,  c.oal-i  office 
mean  the  vengeance  of  God,  and  one  text  at  leusl  he  has 
overlooked,  in  which  that  expression  is  used  of  the  intense 
fervour  and  great  strength  of  /oi'e.  {Cant.  viii.  6,  7.) 
Upon  the  whole,  it  appears  to  me,  that  both  interpre- 
tations may  stand.  The  line  of  our  duly  is  clearly  marked 
out ;  and  if  our  enemies  arc  not  melted  down  by  per- 
severing kindness,  they  will  be  consumed  by  the  fiery 
wrath  of  the  God  to  whom  vengeance  belongeth.  {Notes, 
i  Sam.  xxiv.  8— 13.  XXV.  39.  xxvi.  8—12. /^ror.  xx.  22.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

Surely  they  strangely  misunderstand  the  doctrines  which 
the  apostle  teaches,  who  suppose  them  inconsistent  with 
exhortations,  and  instruction  in  the  particular  duties  of 
Christianity,  or  as  inimical  to  the  practice  of  them  !  The 
same  inspired  writer,  who  most  fully  established,  and 
most  earnestly  argues  for,  the  doctrines  of  grace,  is  also 
most  exact  and  particular  in  exhorting  Christians  to  their 
various  duties.  They,  who  seem  afraid  that  his  doctrines 
may  tend  to  licentiousness,  will  be  equally  averse  to  the 
impraclicable  strictness  of  his  precepts  ;  and  many,  who 
pretend  to  be  zealous  friends  to  the  former,  are  apt  to 
quarrel  with  the  latter  as  legal,  when  echped  by  the  faith- 
ful preachers  of  the  Gospel.  But  the  mercies  of  God, 
apprehended  by  faith  and  experienced  in  the  heart,  form 
the  grand  motive  to  all  willing  obedience.  The  love  of 
Christ,  abounding  in  our  souls,  will  cause  us  earnestly  to 
desire,  that  our  bodies  also,  (the  work  of  his  creating 
power,  and  the  purchase  of  his  redeeming  blood,)  should 
be  presented  to  him  as  a  living  sacrifice,  that  he  may  be 
magnified  in  and  by  them,  whether  by  the  actions  and 
sufferings  of  a  devoted  holy  life,  or  by  laying  them  down 
for  his  sake,  which  is  in  every  respect  our  reasonable 
service.  Blay  we  then,  with  a  willing  mind,  bring  them 
to  be  washed,  and  consecrated  to  the  Lord,  as  instruments 
of  righteousness  unto  him!  The  transformation  of  the 
soul  by  the  renewing  of  the  Holy  Gliost,  produces  so 
holy  a  judgment  and  taste,  and  such  heavenly  affections, 
ihat  it  will  readily  show  us,  in  what  respects  we  must 
avoid  conformity  to  the  world,  and  it  will  lead  us  to  an 
equal  distance  from  useless  singularities,  and  timid,  carnal, 
and  dishonourable  com|)liances.  But  if  the  world  posse.ss, 
or  have  a  large  share  in  the  heart,  some  excuse  wilf  be 
invented  for  indulging  the  favourite  inclination.  Experi- 
ence alone  can  show  us,  how  good  and  pleasant  the  accept- 
able and  perfect  will  of  the  Lord  is ;  so  that  the  more  we 
refuse  conformity  to  a  vain  and  wicked  world,  that  we 
may  v.alk  with  God  in  his  holy  ways,  the  more  indif- 
ferent wc  shall  grow  to  the  foraier,  and  ;h\  greater  delight 


we  shall  take  in  the  latter.  Every  avenue  of  the  soul 
should  be  guarded  against  pride  ;  and  repeated  warnings  on 
this  subject  are  needful  to  all  men,  especially  to  those  who 
aic  in  any  respect  conspicuous.  If  indeed,  we  soberly  esti- 
mated our  endowments,  and  compared  them  with  our  de- 
serts, if  we  duly  consider  from  whom,  and  for  what,  we 
have  received  them,  and  how  far  we  have  come  short  of  a 
proper  improvement  of  them,  then  they  would  all  tend  to 
our  humiliation,  as  well  as  the  increase  of  our  gratitude, 
and  thus  we  might  know  and  improve  our  talents,  and  yet 
be  covered  with  shame  for  not  having  better  improved 
them.  But  we  are  apt  to  shine  in  our  own  eyes,  and  "  to 
"  think  of  ourselves  more  highly  than  we  ought  to  think  ;'■ 
and  this  leads  us  to  neglect  the  glory  of  God,  and  our  duty 
as  members  of  the  Body  of  Christ,  and  to  indulge  emu- 
lation, ambition,  contests  for  precedency,  contempt  of 
others,  and  discontent  with  our  own  proper  place  and 
work.  Let  us  then  watch  and  pray  against  this  evil,  and 
whatever  our  gifts,  or  situation  may  be,  let  us  endeavour 
to  occupy  with  our  talent,  humbly,  diligently,  cheerfully, 
and  in  simplicity,  not  seeking  our  own  credit,  or  profit,  but 
the  good  of  many. 

V.  9—16. 

It  is  our  duty,  and  should  be  our  constant  endeavour, 
from  undissembled  love,  to  exceed  in  evident  benevolence, 
kindness,  and  courteousness,  all  those  appearances,  which 
polite  selfishness  assumes,  and  to  be  realli/  as  ready  to 
oblige  and  be  serviceable,  as  worldly  people  prq/f.«s  to  be. 
Thus  abhorring  all  evil,  cleaving  to  all  good,  and  delight- 
ing in  every  exercise  of  brotherly  love,  being  in  our 
element  when  contributing  to  the  comfort  of  others,  and 
habitually  ready  "  in  honour  to  prefer  others  to  ourselves," 
we  shall  "  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour,"  and  it 
'vill  appear  amiable  in  the  eyes  of  those  with  whom  we 
live.  While  religion  cuts  the  sinews  of  that  selfish  acti- 
vity which  keeps  the  world  in  motion,  it  supplies  its  place 
by  still  more  efficacious  principles  ;  love  to  God  and  nwn, 
with  zeal  fi!r  the  honour  of  the  Gospel,  will  influence  the 
intelligent  Christian  to  be  diligent  in  his  worldly  business, 
and  in  acquiring  superior  skill,  that  in  it  he  may  serve 
the  Lord  with  fervency  of  spirit.  The  joyful  hope  also  of 
heavenly  felicity  will  belter  support  him  in  his  labours  and 
trials,  and  endue  his  soul  with  more  patient  constancy, 
than  the  expectation  of  worldly  riches  or  distinctions  can 
do  their  deluded  votaries  ;  whilst  by  instant  continuance  in 
jirayer  he  will  find  his  hope  confirmed,  and  his  alacrity  in 
duty  revived  from  time  to  time.  Thus  cheerfully  dis- 
pensing of  his  gains  or  earnings  to  the  necessities  of  his 
brethren,  using  hospitality  without  grudging,  blessing  and 
wishing  well  even  to  his  worst  enemies,  and  feeling  no 
malice  against  any  man,  sharing  the  joy  of  the  prosperous, 
and  sympathizing  with  the  sorrowful,  being  of  one  mind 
and  heart  with  all  the  childi'en  of  his  heavenly  Father,  not 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XIH. 


Ji.D.  61. 


tDcut.  xvii     13. 

T 

Epb.  V  21    Tit 

1 

ih.  1.     1  Pet  i. 

1 

13—17-  2  Pet   II    . 

JL_ 

in,  n.  JuHeS 

— h  1 

\ivii.  J-S.  DaD  li 

£1    1 

ET  'every  soul  be  subject  unto  the 


hifrhei 


For  ''  there  is 


powers.     V  or   "  mere  is  no 

8    I  Chr  xxviii.4.5   Ps.lsii    II    Prov    viii    15,16  ,ler 
18-21,  Matt  Ti   13  JollD\i.t   ll.Kev.  i5  xvii.  U.  xU    16 


aspiring  to  high  things  in  this  world,  but  condescending 
(if  sinful  worms  can  be  said  to  condescend)  to  men  of  low 
estate,  and  not  thinking  any  honest  employment  beneath 
him,  or  any  provision  too  mean  for  him,  he  may  pass 
safely,  comfortably,  and  usefully,  through  life,  and  be 
habitually  prepared  for  a  better  world. 

V.   17—21. 

Regard  to  the  honour  of  the  Gos]icl,  and  love  to  man- 
kind, will  dispose  the  zealous  Christian,  as  far  as  he  can, 
to  provide  things  honest  and  creditable  in  the  sight  of 
others,  to  live  peaceably  if  possible  with  all  men,  to  bear 
injuries  without  retaliation  or  eager  resistance,  committing 
his  cause  to  God,  to  wliom  vengeance  bclongeth,  to  pity 
and  relieve  the  miseries  of  his  persecutors  or  enemies,  and 
to  endeavour  by  persevering  kindness  to  convert  them  into 
friends  ;  as  the  love  of  Christ  and  his  own  experience 
cannot  fail  to  supply  motives  for  persisting  in  this  onhj 
contest,  and  render  him  ambitious  of  the  most  honourable 
of  all  victories,  even  that  of"  overcoming  evil  with  good." 
And  what  now  is  this,  but  a  few  particulars  of  the  holy 
law  of  love  expounded  and  enforced  by  evangelical  prin- 
ciples ?  Yet  if  our  eternal  state  were  to  be  determined, 
even  in  respect  of  the  most  conscientious  part  of  our  lives, 
according  to  the  obedience  which  we  have  paid  to  them,  or 
our  failure  in  them,  even  Sinai's  fire  and  thunder  would 
not  be  so  tremendous  as  such  a  judgment.  But  if,  as 
redeemed  sinners,  justified  in  Christ  Jesus,  .wc  are  called 
to  obey  these  beautiful  precepts  by  his  grace,  and  for  the 
honour  of  his  name,  while  his  blood  still  cleanses  away 
our  daily  stains,  we  then  see  them  to  be  kind  monitors, 
to  show  us  in  what  manner  we  may  prove  the  sincerity 
of  our  love,  enjoy  the  foretastes  of  heaven,  be  blessings 
to  all  around  us,  and  maturing  for  the  employment  and 
felicity  of  angels.  And  if  all,  who  contend  for  the  doc- 
trines of  grace,  were  thus  "  a  peculiar  people  zealous  of 
'•  good  works,''  the  Gospel  would  appear  in  its  genuine 
simple  beauty,  and  all  would  be  put  to  "  shame,  that  falsely 
•^  accused  our  good  conversation  in  Christ." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  XIII.  V.  1.  Proceeding  affectionately  to 
exhort  the  Christians  at  Rome,  "  by  the  mercies  of  God," 
the  apostle  next  called  on  them  "  to  be  subject  to  the 
"  higher  powers."  The  Jews  entertained  various  scruples 
en  the  lawfulness  of  obeying  heathen  magistrates,  and  this 
gave  occasion  to  many  turbulent  spirits  to  excite  scandalous 
and  ruinous  insurrection  ;  and  the  same  spirit  might  creep 
in  among  Christians,  to  the  gi'eat  disgrace  of  it,  as  in  latter 
times  ecclesiastics,  especially  in  the  Church  of  Rome, 
claimed  the  most  exorbitant  exemptions  in  this  particular. 
The  apostle  therefore  used  the  most  decisive  language  on 
this  subject ;  '•  every  soul,"  or  person,  whether  a  Jewish  or 
a  Gentile  convert,  private  Christian  or  minister,  or  how- 
ever distinguished  by  miraculous  gifts,  or  by  his  station  in 
the  Church,  was  absolutely  required  to  be  subject  to  the 
authority  and  edicts    of  those  who  held  authority  in  the 

Vol.  v.— No.  31. 


power  but  of  God  :  the  powers  that  be, 
are  *  ordained  of  God. 


state,  that  is,  in  all  things  lawful.  The  higher  powers  at 
Rome  were  not  only  heathen,  but  oppressive,  and  even 
persecuting  powers,  and  Nero,  who  was  then  emperor, 
was  a  monster  of  cruelty,  caprice,  and  wickedness,  per- 
haps unparalleled  in  the  annals  of  mankind  ;  yet  no  excep- 
tion was  made  on  that  account.  Christians  were  to  look 
above  such  concerns,  and  to  consider  God  as  the  Source 
of  all  power,  and  civil  government  as  his  appointment  for 
tiie  benefit  of  mankind  ;  the  several  forms  of  government, 
prevailing  in  different  places,  were  to  be  regarded  as  the 
effect  of  his  superintending  providence,  and  the  persons 
raised  to  authority  as  his  deputies.  It  was  therefore  in- 
cumbent on  all  Christians  to  render  a  prompt  and  quiet 
obedience  to  those  governors,  under  whom  their  lot  was 
cast,  patiently  submitting  to  the  hardships,  and  thankfully 
receiving  the  benefits,  thence  resulting,  without  objecting 
to  the  vices  of  the  constitution,  the  administration,  or  the 
rulers,  as  an  excuse  for  refusing  subjection.  It  is  evident 
that  the  apostle  did  not  mean  to  determine  the  divine  right 
of  absolute  monarchy,  or  exclusively  of  any  form  of 
government,  but  to  inculcate  Subjection  to  the  ruling 
[lowers  of  every  place  and  time,  in  which  believers  lived. 
But  as  the  benefits  of  civil  govcrnincnt  are  many  and 
great,  and  it  is  the  appointment  of  God  for  maintaining 
order  among  the  apostate  race  of  men ;  so  any  man,  who 
set  himself  to  oppose  the  established  government  of  that 
nation  in  which  he  lived,  would  be  considered  as  resisting 
the  providence,  and  rebelling  against  the  authority,  of 
God,  who  gave  the  rulers  their  authority,  and  will  himself 
call  them  to  account  for  (he  use  which  iliey  make  of  it. — 
'  All  other  governments  derived  their  power  from  God,  as 
'  well  as  that  of  the  Jews,  though  they  had  not  the  whole 
'  frame  of  their  government  immediately  frnni  him,  as 
'  the  .lews  had.'  '  Whether  we  take  ■powers  here,  in  the 
'  abstract,  for  political  authority,  or  in  the  concrete,  for 
'the  persons  actually  exercising  political  power  and 
'  jurisdiction,  the  sense  will  be  the  same.'  '  How  men 
'  come  by  a  rightful  title  to  this  power,  or  who  has  this 
'  title,  the  apostle  is  wholly  silent,  and  says  nothing  of. 
'  To  have  meddled  with  that  would  have  been  to  decide  of 
'  civil  rights,  contrary  to  the  design  and  business  of  the 
'  Gospel,  and  the  example  of  our  Saviour,  who  refused 
'  meddling  in  such  cases  with  this  decisive  question, 
"  Who  made  me  a  Judge  or  a  Divider  over  you  ?"  (Locke.) 
The  words,  rendered  •'  the  powers  that  be,"  or  "  the 
"  existing  authorities,"  seem  intended  to  exclude  all  such 
inquiries.  Whatever  be  the  form  of  the  existing  govern- 
ment, or  the  way  by  which  it  was  established,  while  it 
continues  to  exist,  it  must  be  regarded  and  submitted  to  as 
the  appointment  of  Providence.  Perhaps  nothing  involves 
greater  difficulties,  in  very  many  instances,  than  to  ascer- 
tain to  whom,  either  individually  or  collectively,  the 
authority  justly  belongs,  or,  in  fact,  what  constitutes  a 
lawful  title  to  authority.  If  then  the  most  learned  and 
intelligent  men  find  many  difficulties,  and  differ  widely  in 
their  opinions  respecting  this  subject,  how  shall  the  bulk 
of  the  people  be  able  to  decide  it?  And  if  Christians  are 
first  to  determine  concerning  the   right,  by   which  their 


J.  D.  Gl. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


e  .ler.  sxvii.  8  — 
n  xitiiii.  U— 
)7.  Til  ill.  I. 

ills.  Iviii2  I  Pet 
ii.  13 

e  S.  Malt  T'  ii. 
14  Mdrk  sii.  4U. 
Luke  Kx.  47. 
Jam   ill    ). 

(4.  Dent  sxv  1 
Prov  xiv.  3S 
XX.  2.  Ecx.  4- 
e.  Jcr.  xxi:.  15 
—18 

g  1  Pet  ii.  13  iii 
13,  U 


2  Whosoever,  llicrcfore, "  resisteth  the 
power,  "^  resistctli  the  ordinance  of  God : 
and  they  that  resist,  sliall  *  receive  to 
themselves  damnation. 

3  For  f  rulers  are  not  a  terror  to  good 
works,  but  to  the  evil.  «  Wilt  thou  tlien 
not  be  alraid  of  the  power  ?  do  that  which 
is  good,  and  thou  slialt  have  praise  of  the 
same : 


4  For  ''  he  la  the  minister  of  God  to  t^e^  i  K;nj« «. s. 
thee  for  good.  But  ilthou  do  that  which  };3^^lt  xu''-4. 
is  evil. '  be  afraid  ;  for  he  Lcareth  not  the  y-  ""'  '  ""• 
sword  m  vain:  for  ho  is  the  minister  of  ^|  'il'^l^- 
God,  "^  a  revenger  to  execute  wiath  upon  j'J);;^; ''^l-*,*- 
'iim  that  doeth  evil.  ^'l,']^  -^^J^ 

b  Wlierefore  '  ye  must  needs  be  sub-  Jc^)  xx'T-^: 
jcct,    not    only  for  wrath,  but    also  for  ,f  sa"'xi?;.  s, 

conscience'  sake.  T,i''Vii.''''i';  f 

1  I'et.  ii.  u— ;5 m  Acts  usiv   16.  HcS.  xiii.  18.  1  Fet.  li.  la.iii.'lc 


vulers  possess  and  exercise  authority  before  diey  think 
themselves  bound  to  obedience,  they  must  very  commonly 
indeed  be  engaged  in  opposition  to  "  the  existing  autho- 
"  rities."  But  the  apostle's  design  was  to  mark  out  the 
plain  path  of  duly  to  Christians,  however  circumstanced. 
'  The    resistance    which    consists — in    refusal   to    yield 

•  actual  obedience  to  the  law  of  the  superior,  can  only  be 
'  allowed  when  the  matter   of  the  law  is  sinful,  and  so 

•  forbidden  by  the  higher  Power ;  not  when  it  is  judged 
'  inexpedient  or  unprofitable  only  ;  for  of  this  subjects  are 
'  not   to  judge,   but  the   lawgiver  only.     They   lawfully 

•  may,  and  therefore,  to  avoid  scandal  and  punishment, 
'  and  from  respect  to  him  *vho  is  God's  vicegerent,  ought 

•  to  obey,  even  as  servants  ought  to  obey  their  froward 
'  masters,  and  children  their  parents,  in  all  things  lawful, 
'  and    this    from   conscience   towards    God.     INo   resist- 

•  ance  of  the  higher  powers  by  force  can  be  allowed  to 
'  any  who  have  not  the  power  of  the  sword.  For  he  that 
'  thus   uses   it,   takes  the   sword  wjthout  authority   from 

•  hitn  to  Vi'hom  belongcth  vengeance  ; — and  so  without 
'  authority  from  Him  to  whom  the  power  of  the  sword 
•■  originally  belongs.  Where  a  people  have  conferred — 
'  a  government  according  to  the  law,  they  must  be  sup- 

•  posed  to  have  reserved  to  themselves  a  power  necessary 
'  to  preserve  their  laws.'  {Wliitby.)  Thus,  in  mixed  go- 
vernments, there  are  legal  and  constitutional  methods,  by 
which  the  encroachments  of  one  part  of  the  government 
upon  the  rights  of  the  others  may  be  resisted.  But  Chris- 
Mans,  in  private  stations,  have  not  much  concern  in  this ; 
and  complicated  cases  may  possibly  arise,  in  which  no  pre- 
vious rules  or  counsels  can  give  adequate  direction.  Sub- 
mission in  all  things  lawful  to  the  existing  aitlhorities  is 
our  duty  at  all  times  and  in  all  cases  ;  though  in  civil  con- 
vulsions, and  amid  great  revolutions  and  sudden  changes 
in  government,  there  may  sometimes  for  a  season  be  a 
llifliculty,  in  drtcrniining  which  are  to  be  considered  as  the 
existing  authorities.  To  claim  the  jn-otection  of  tke  laiv 
against  the  illegal  violence,  even  of  magistrates,  is  not 
"  resisting  the  powers  that  be."  {Notes,  Acts  xvi.  35 — 
40.)  The  v/ord,  rendered  damnation,  properly  signifies 
judgment;  and  is  by  many  expositors  explained  exclusively 
«f  the  punishment  inflicted  by  the  magistrate  ;  but  the 
apostle  is  speaking  of  our  duty  to  God  in  obeying  magis- 
trates, which,  if  we  neglect,  he  will  call  us  to  account  for 
it,  and  finally  condemn  us,  except  we  repent.  Some  have 
urged  against  the  interpretation  here  given,  that,  if  this 
be  indeed  the  rule  of  our  religion,  it  lays  it  open  to  the 
charge  of  abetting  tyranny,  and  being  inimical  to  civil 
liberty.  But  I  apprehend  that  this  is  not  the  case ;  for 
all  the  crimes   commiued  by  usurpers,  tyrants  and  op- 


pressors, are  at  least  as  severely  condemned  in  Scripture, 
as  those  committed  by  rebels  and  traitors.  Now  a  religion 
cannot  justly  be  regarded  as  abetting  tyranny,  or  as  inimi- 
cal to  civil  liberty,  which  denounces  the  severest  vengeance 
on  those  who  act  tyrannically,  and  unjustl}  deprive  men  of 
liberty.  The  apostle  was  not  writing  a  treatise  on  poli- 
tics, but  teaching  a  company  of  private  Christians  their 
duty.  Had  he  been  called  on  by  Nero,  or  any  other  op- 
jressive  ruler,  as  he  was  by  Felix,  he  would  doubtless 
have  "  reasoned  with  him  of  righteousness — and  a  judg- 
"  ment  to  come  ;"  and  had  he  been  sent  immediately  by 
God  to  rulers,  as  the  prophets  v.  ere,  he  would  doubtless 
have  plainly  told  them  their  duty,  and  protested  against 
particular  instances  of  their  tyranny  and  oppression,  in  the 
"  spirit  and  power  of  Elijah,"  and  of  John  Baptist,  when 
he  said  to  Herod,  concerning  Herodias,  "  h  is  not  lawful 
"  for  thee  to  have  her."  But  it  should  be  considered,  on 
the  other  hand,  whether  the  charge  of  being  seditious  and 
"  hurtful  to  kings  and  j;rovinces,"  has  not  in  every  age 
been  brought  against  the  zealous  worshippers  of  God  ? 
{Notes,  E:ra  iv.)  Whether  this  has  not  been,  and  is  not 
at  this  day,  the  main  pretext  of  persecutors,  and  of  those 
who  would  exclude  the  preachers  of  the  Gospel  out  of  their 
several  districts  ?  And  whether  the  necessity,  which  is 
laid  on  Christians  "  to  obey  God  rather  than  man,"  is 
not,  in  many  cases,  likely  enough  to  exasperate  the  spirit 
of  haughty  •  princes,  without  openly  avowing  that  there 
are  other  cases  in  which  we  are  not  bound  to  obey  them  ? 
Cases,  which  in  fact  call  their  right  to  authority  in  ques- 
tion, and  directly  impeach  their  wisdom  and  justice. 
Surely  this  is  suited  to  increase  that  jealousy  against  the 
ministers,  missionaries,  and  professors  of  the  Gospel,  in 
the  minds  of  rulers  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  which  to  this 
day  forms  one  grand  barrier  to  the  propagation  of  Chris- 
tianity. A  barrier  insurmountable,  except  by  the  power 
of  God.  Had  the  primitive  ChrisUans  explained  the  apos- 
de's  doctrine  with  so  many  exceptions  and  limitations  a» 
numbers  do  at  present,  and  acted  accordingly,  and  had 
Christianity  assumed  that  political  aspect  w^hich  it  has  ge- 
nerally borne  in  later  ages,  (as  arising  from  the  circum- 
stances  of  the  Umcs  ;)  nothing  but  a  constant  succession 
of  miracles  could  have  prevented  its  extirpation  by  the 
rage  of  its  numerous  persecutors.  But,  in  this  respect,  the 
apostles  and  primitive  ministers  and  Christians,  and  their 
successors  for  some  ages,  when  situated  "  as  lambs  amidst 
"  wolves,"  were,  indeed,  "  wise  as  serpents  and  harm- 
"  less  as  doves." 

V.  3—5.  '  In  this  way  God  preserves  the  good  an3 
'  restrains  the  bad  :  by  this  sentence  the  magistrates  thegi- 
'  gclves  are  admonished  of  their  duties  to  their  subjects^' 


A.  D.  CI. 


CHAPTER  XIIl. 


A.  D.  6h 


"  ?"»'.' J'  =?      6  For,  fi)r  this  cause  "  pay  ye  tribute 

s'fxxfi"'!?-*?  ^^^^  '•  ^°^  ^'"^"y  ^'"*^  God's  ministers^  "  at- 
?7"i,ufi'ix'2l  teu*^'"'!^;  continually  upon  .this  very  thing. 
oU^ii^'ts'sviii.  ''  Rentier  P  therefore  to  all  their  dues  : 
siTT^sL'n,!  tribute  to   whom  tribute  is  clue;  custom 

16, 17  :  bdoi.  viii   IS.  1  Cbr  xtiii   U.  Job  xsis  7— 17 p  Luke  xx  25. 


(Bfr«.)  In  the  general  course  of  human  affairs,  rulers 
are  not  a  terror  to  honest,  qniet,  and  good  subjects,  but  to 
depredators  and  malefactors  ;  and  on  the  whole,  the  bene- 
fits of  government,  even  when  in  many  instances  it  is  op 
pressive,  far  more  than  counterbalance  its  evils.  So  that 
they,  who  would  be  fi-eo  from  terror  in  this  respect,  should 
Ii\  e  honest  and  inoffensive  lives  ;  and  then  they  will  com 
nionly  be  countenanced,  protected,  and  even  commended 
by  their  rulers,  and  may  look  on  them  as  the  ministers  of 
Providence  for  their  good,  in  defending  their  persons, 
property,  and  habitations,  from  the  violence  of  wicked  men. 
On  tiie  other  hand,  the  evil  doer  ought  to  be  afraid  ;  for 
the  magistrate  does  not  bear  the  sword  of  justice  in  vain, 
but  as  the  minister  of  God's  providential  government  of 
the  world,  as  a  revenger,  by  his  authority,  to  punish  those 
who  violate  the  peace  of  the  community  ;  so  that  it  is  abso- 
lutely necessary  for  men  to  submit  to  the  authority  of  the 
magistrate,  not  only  from  fear  of  his  indignation,  but 
also  for  conscience'  sake  towards  God.  If  tJie  ruler  abuse 
his  authority,  God  will  call  him  to  an  account  for  it :  there 
are  legal  and  constitutional  checks  upon  those  who  want 
to  introduce  tyranny  ;  and  on  great  occasions  the  people 
will  sometimes,  with  one  consent,  arise  against  a  cruel 
oppressor,  and  subvert  his  government ;  (as  the  Romans 
did  against  Nero,  who  was  condemned  by  the  senate  to 
die,  as  an  enemy  to  mankind,  with  the  approbation  of  the 
whole  world  :)  but  Christians  seldom  need  take  any  active 
or  leading  part  in  such  transactions.  If  laws  be  unreason- 
ably formed,  or  iniquitously  executed,  this  should  be  en- 
dured as  a  cross  laid  on  them,  till  they,  who  are  legally  au- 
thorized, apply  a  remedy  to  the  evil ;  and  if  we  be  requi- 
red by  human  authority  to  sin  against  God,  we  must  stead- 
fastly refuse  obedience,  and  cheerfully  and  meekly  endure 
the  consequence,  well  satisfied  with  the  blessing  pronoun- 
ced on  those  who  suffer  for  righteousness'  sake. 

V.  6,  7.  For  similar  reasons  it  is  the  duty  of  Chris- 
tians to  pay  taxes  also  ;  as  the  advantages  of  government 
are  great,  so  must  its  expenses  be  very  large.  Rulers  are 
the  ministers  of  Providence,  who  are  called  to  attend  con- 
stantly to  this  very  thing.  It  is  proper,  and  even  for  the 
good  of  the  community,  that  they,  their  families  and 
attendants,  should  appear  in  dignity  and  splendour  :  they 
are  and  ought  to  be  taken  from  the  highest  ranks  in  the 
community,  as  the  temptations  of  such  situations  must 
generally  be  irresistibly  strong  to  those  who  have  been 
educated  in  comjiarative  indigence.  Both  governors  and 
governed  are  fallen  creatures,  and  therefore  selfishness  can 
by  no  method  v/hatever  be  excluded.  Some  excess  of  ex- 
penditure, some  improper  accumulation  of  treasure,  some 
■waste  of  it  in  providing  for  relatives  and  dependents,  may 
be  expecled,  (houvk  nol  excused.  Taxes  must  therefore  be 
imposed,  and  ought  to  be  scrupulously  paid.  Sometimes 
they  will  be  oppressive  or  very  heavy  ;  but  this  griev- 
ance should  be  patiently  endured  till  it  be  constitutionally 


to  whom  .custom:  i  fear  to  whom  fear;  ii''''-  s.i.   3 

-   1  ill  '  i^"""    "ii      "5 

nonour  to  whom  honour.  ';>■"»■  ">"»  21. 

8  *  Owe  no  man  any  thing,  but  to  love  /eT'^ p''  '^\ 

one  anotlier:  for  he  that  loveth  auotiier  ^5'*!  |f,I;'\ 

hath  fullilled  the  law.  fj  |^-  jA'i'"''''' 

s  7.  Deut.  xxiv.  IJ,  15.  ProT.  iii.  57,  28.  Matt.  vii.  !2.  xj.ii.  "i   l" 


redressed.     So   that  the  Christian  must  render  (o  rulers 
the   tribute,  custom,  excise  or  impost,  demanded  legally 
from  him,  with  as  much  exactness  as  he  would  pay  any 
other  debt.     He  must  use  no  collusion  or  fraud  :  he  should 
not  hesitate  or  murmur  ;  and  all  smuggling  or  dealing  in 
contraband  goods,  all  withholding  or  evading  duties  im- 
posed on  any  commodity,  and  every  species  of  this  kind  of 
imposition,  is  a  direct  rebellion  against  the  providence  and 
most  express  commandment  of  God ;  and,  however  such  con- 
duct may  be  palliated  or  varnished  over,  it  is  not  merely  a 
defalcation  of  the  revenue,  but  it  is  a  robbery  of  all  who  jiay 
taxes  ;  for  such  collusions  will  not  prevent   the  sum  re- 
quired from  being  raised   upon  the  j^ublic ;.  so  that  when 
one  tax  falls  short,  another  is  imposed  ;  and  when  b.e,  who 
should  pay  five  pounds,  pays  but  three,  his   more   con- 
scientious neighbour  must  pay  seven  instead  of  five,  and  "is 
theiefore  directly  robbed  of  forty  shillings.     At  the  same 
time,  all  the  atrocious  crimes  of  the  whole  body  of  s.mug- 
glers,  and  others  who  combine  to  defraud  the  revenut-,  are 
abetted  by  every  one  who  puts  his  hand  to  such  a  disho- 
nest business.     In  such  a  case,  to  declaim  about  the  vices 
and  extravagancies  of  rulers,  is  to  add  one  sin  to  another. 
These  things  never  were  worse  than  in  the  days  of  Nero  : 
they  are  inseparable  from  human  nature  :  the"  great  Law- 
giver was  aware  of  them  when  he  gave  the  command- 
ment ;_  and  if  no  man  pay  a  tax  till  the  character  and 
administration  of  £.11  concerned  in  managing  public  busi- 
ness, and  the  disposal  of  the  public  money,  and  the  tax 
itself,  met  his  full  approbation,  nothing  would  ever  be  paid 
by  the  selfish  and  unreasonable  part  of  the  community, 
and  the  public  exigencies  could  never  be  answered.     This 
subject  is  the  more  enlarged  on,  because  the  arguments  and 
examples  of  some  avaricious  professors  ofthe  Gospel  draw 
in  well  meaning  people  to  wound  their  consciences,  and 
disgrace  the  cause,  by  evading  or  refusing  taxes  in  a  dis- 
ingenuous and  fraudulent  manner,  which  is  as  contraiy  to 
simple    truth    as    to    common    honesty.     Moreover,    the 
apostle  enjoins  Christians  to  render  fear,  or  reverence  and 
honour,  to  those  to  whom  they  belong,  on  account  of  their 
authority,  rank,    or  any  other  civil  distinction;   neither 
supposing  that  religion  requires  a  stiff  and  rude  singufarity, 
in  refusing  customary  titles  or  expressions  of  honour  and 
respect  to  superiors,  or  that  it-allows  that  petulance  and 
scurrility  with  which  many  delight  to  vilify  the  characters 
and   conduct  of  their  rulers,  and  those  in  high  stations. 
Their  faults  should  in  general  be  regarded  with  candour 
and  silence  ;  (for  their  situation  is  conspicuous,  and  their 
temptations  arc  very  great :)  and  though  the  honour  due  to 
their  rank  and  authority  may  consist  with  disapprobation 
of  their  conduct,  yet  not  with  reviling  and  defamation  of 
them.     The  same  authority,  which  commands  children  to 
honour  their  parents,  commands  subjects  to  honour  their 
rulers ;  and  they  should  honour  them  in  the  same  manner. 
{Nole,  Ex,  XX.  12.) 
L  2 


J.  D.  bl. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


t  E«.  XX.  12-17. 
Deut.  V.  lii-ai. 
Mat'.,  xix.  IC, 
IJ  Mirk  1.  ID. 
l.ulisx>iii  :0 

:l  vii.  7,  8 

X  I.c».  six  18.31. 

.Malt.  xxii.  39. 

I  uke  X.  27.  Gal. 

V.I3.  U  Jam.ii 

•.:— lU 

V  ICor.  xiii  4-7 
f.  B.  Malt  xxii.40. 
.<.  Is    xxi.  11,  IS 

.Mdit.      xvi.    3. 

xxiv    45-41.     I 

TtlM.  V.  1-3. 
s  Jon   u  6    Matt 

XXV.  S— 7.  xxvi. 

40,41 .  Markxiil. 

35  -  37.     1  Cor. 

iv.  3 J.     Epli.  V. 

14    IThes  v.5.6 
c  EC  ix.  10.  Luke 

sxi.  28.     1  Cor. 

»«.     S9-31.       1 

Pet.  iv  7.  2  Pet 

ii   13-lS     Rev. 

xxii.  12  2U. 


9  For  this,  '  Thou  shalt  not  commit 
adultery.  Thou  shalt  not  kill,  Thou  shalt 
not  steal.  Thou  shalt  not  bear  false  wit- 
ness, "  Thou  shalt  not  covet;  and  il' there 
be  any  other  commandment,  it  is  briefly 
coniprchcudcd  in  this  saying,  namely, 
"^  Thou  shalt  love  thy  neighbour  as  thy- 
self. 

10  Love  >  Avorketh  no  ill  to  his  neigh- 
bour: therefore  ^  love  is  tlie  fullilling  of 
the  law. 

1 1  And  that,  '  knowing  the  time,  that 
no;V  ''  it  is  high  time  to  awake  out  ol 
sleep :  '^  for  now  is  our  salvation  nearer 
than  when  we  believed. 


12  The  -^  night  is  far  spent,  the  day  is  dc.ot  »  n.  i 
at  hand:  let  us  therefore  ^  cast  off  the  e  i"  Ii'm  xxx. 
^  works  of  darkness,  and  let  us  ^  put  on  «  tpi.  i"' »' 

,,  /•  !•     1  ^  Ccl      1  1.      8.  9 

tlie  armour  ot  light.  j«b>  >  :'  iP't- 

13  Let  ■'  us  walk  *  honestly,  '  as  in  the  f  Job, xxiv  u- 
clay  ;  -  not  m  riotmg  and  drunkenness,  7'^^f,''''^  jji- 
'  not  in  chambering  and  wantonness,  "  not  J-"""""  '*-'''• 
in  strife  and  envying.  'flph-'w"!-!* 

14  But  "  put  ye  on  the  Lord  Jesus  f-^/tii'v'J"" 
Christ,  "  and  make  not  provision  for  the  ^  "j*^^  'j^l  ^^ 
flesh,  \o  fulfil  the  lusts  thereof  j'lj  Pb'i  l^' 

lii    16-20   iv  e,  ■ " '    ■ 

•  Or.  dtctnllj/. 


10.    1  TliM.  ii.  12.  iv    12    1  Pet   i 

AcU  11.  IS    1  Thcs  V.  7.  2  Ptt.  ii    13.- 

13   xsviii  7,8    Am.  vi.  4—6.  Mall    xxiv    48-51.  Lu   e 

1  Cor  vi.  10    Gal.  v  21.  Epb    »   18    I  Pet  ii.  II.  iv   3-i.- 

K|ih   V.  3-5   Col   iii   6.  I  TLes  iv.  3-5  2  PeU  ii    14   18—'. 

15.  21  26    Ph  I  ii.  3.   Jam.  iii   14—16  iv  5    1  Pet. 


1  Jobn  ii    6.    2  Jobn 
— t  Prov   xiiii   20   1«.  xxii 
xvi  19.  xvii  27,28  XXJ.  34. 

1  1  Cor   vi  9.  Oal.  V.  19. 

.0  Jude  23. m  Gal.  i. 

Gal  Hi.  27     Eph  ; 


viii  12, 13.   Gal.  v   16.  17  24    Col  iii  5-8.    I  Pet. 


,  II. 


V.  8 — 10.  Il  cannot  be  supposed  that  the  apostle 
lucant  to  prohibit  the  coutractiiig  of  debts  on  any  account, 
whicii  is  next  to  impossible  to  the  greatest  pait  of  man-| 
kind  ;  but  only  lo  direct  Christians  to  jiay  all  legal  demands, ' 
without  needless  reluctance  and  delay,  and  with  great| 
punctuality;  and  that  they  should  uvuid  all  superrtuousl 
expcn.se,  that  they  might  be  preserved  from  debt,  and: 
Ii-oii\lhe  danger  and  discredit  of  not  rendering  lo  all  their 
dues.  Yet  when  all  such  demands  were  answered,  they! 
would  still  one  love  t.j  ail  men,  with  all  the  duties  that! 
result  from  its  enlarged  exercise.  The  learned  Erasmus! 
iong  since  remarked,  that  the  clause  might  as  properly  be! 
rendered,  "  Ye  do  owe  no  man  any  thing,  but  to  love  one  \ 
another:"  and  though  subsequent  commentators,  almost; 
without  exception,  take  the  words  imperatively,  yet  it 
may  be  worthy  of  consideration,  whether  the  iadicaliie, 
construction  does  notmore  simply  and  evidently  accord  to  the' 
context.  The  apostle  was  exhorting  Christians  to  render; 
to  all  their  dues  :  and,  having  branched  out  the  general 
precept  into  a  few  particulars,  he  closes  by  adding,  '•  Ye 
*'  owe  no  man  any  thing,  &c."  as  if  he  had  said ;  '  All 
'  that  I  would  inculcate  is  reducible  to  this,  obey  the  law 
'  of  love  to  others,  in  all  its  branches,  and  then  you  will 
'render  to  all  their  dues.'  The  sense  in  this  construction 
is  obvious  and  important :  but  the  ordinary  interpretation, 
seeming  at  least  to  forbid  Christians  lo  coiilract  any 
debts,  and  to  condemn  such  as  cannot  at  present  dis- 
charge those  already  contracted,  may  embarrass  the  minds 
of  the  most  upright,  and  requires  some  management  in 
expounding  it,  so  as  to  prevent  this  embarrassment.  No 
doubt,  il  is  the  duty  of  all  Christians  lo  avoid  contracting 
debts,  which  they  hare  not  a  reasonable  jirospect  of  dis- 
charging punctually  ;  and  to  submit  lo  any  inconveniency 
in  order  lo  pay  their  debts  in  a  creditable  manner  :  but  the 
obvious  interpretation  of  the  text,  as  imperative,  seems 
inconsistent  with  the  situation  of  almost  all  men  in  the 
present  state  of  the  world.  The  usual  exposition  of  the 
next  clause,  "  but  to  love  one  another ;"  '  Be  not  a  debtor 
'  to  any  man  of  aught  but  love  and  aflection,  which  ye 
'  ought  so  to  pay,  as  that  ye  should  have  more  lo  pay,' 
{Bp.  Hall ;)  is  not  to  me,  at  least,  very  satisfactory :  for 
why  should  we  be  allowed  so  to  come  short  in  rendering 
love  lo  whom  love  is  due,  as  to  be  always  there  in  arrears. 


and  there  only  ?  If  we  daily  rendered  all  that  love  to  our 
neighbour,  which  is  due  to  him,  we  should  not  remain  in 
his  debt.  The  next  day  would  indeed  require  a  fresh  pay- 
ment, but  there  would  be  no  arrears  due.  Upon  the 
whole,  tiierefore,  though  1  would  speak  with  cauuon  and 
hesitation,  1  cannot  but  prefer  the  indicative  construction  ; 
"  Ye  do  owe,"  &c.  In  short,  the  whole  of  what  the 
apostle  would  inculcate  was,  the  exercise  of  love  in  it: 
various  branches:  so  that  he  who  loved  another,  actually 
fulfilled  the  law.  in  res]iectof  its  requirements  towards  his 
neighbour:  and  this  love  of  our  neiglibour  as  ourselves,  in 
obedience  to  ihc  command  of  God,  would  also  be  the  best 
evidence  of  our  loving  him  with  all  our  hearts,  according 
to  the  first  and  great  commandment  of  the  law.  (Notes, 
«kc.  Ex,  XX.  Lev.  xix.  18.  Deut.  vi.  5.)  The  apostle,  by 
thus  appealing  to  the  moral  law,  as  the  standard  of  duty, 
after  having  so  fully  shown  that  no  man  can  be  justified  by 
it,  completely  establishes  the  distinction  between  the  law 
as  n  covenant,  and  the  law-  as  a  rule  ;  and  proves  that  our 
deliverance  from  it,  in  the  former  sense,  is  in  order  that  we 
might  obey  it  in  the  latter.  Worketh  no  evil,  &c.  '  Not 
'  that  the  law  is  exactly  fulfilled  by  doing  no  evil  to  our 
'neighbour:  but,  because,  in  Christ's  interpretation,  the 
'  neglect  of  doing  any  good  we  are  able,  and  have  oppor- 
'  tunity  to  do  for  him,  is  doing  evil.  "  Charity  is  also 
"  kind,"  '  and  engageth  us  '"  by  love  to  serve  one  another.'" 
(Il'liitby.)     {Ularg.  Kef.) 

V.  11 — 14.  Some  think  that  the  apostle  here  refers 
to  the  approaching  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  the  more 
complete  establishment  of  Christianity  that  followed  :  but 
he  seems  rather  to  speak  of  the  state.of  believers  in  this 
world,  and  their  expectation  of  approaching  complete  sal- 
vation. It  behooved  them  to  consider  how  long  they  had 
heard  and  professed  the  Gospel;  and  the  shortness  of  the 
ime  that  might  yet  remain  to  them,  in  which  to  glorify 
God  among  men.  Thus  ihcy  would  perceive,  that  it  was 
full  lime  for  them  to  shake  oil"  all  remaining  sloth  and 
supineness,  and  to  attend  to  every  duty  with  increasing 
zeal  and  vigour,  as  the  day  of  salvation  approached  con- 
tinually, and  was  then  actually  much  nearer  than  when 
they  had  first  believed  in  Christ ;  and  consequcndy  their 
term  of  remaining  usefulness  on  earth  was  proportionably 
abridged.     The  redemption  by  which  salvation  comes  t» 


J.  D.    61. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


J.  I).  Gl, 


CHAP.  XIV. 

Directions  to  receive  candidly  the  weak  in 
faith,  and  not  to  despise  or  judge  one  an- 
other, in  respect  of  things  doubtful  or  in- 


lost  sinnei-s,  was  finished  with  the  humiliation  of  the 
Saviour,  and  when  he  expired  on  the  cross.  Salvation 
becomes  ours,  and  is  begun,  when  we  come  to  him  by 
faith :  it  will  be  finished  as  to  the  soul  at  the  hour  of 
death,  and  as  to  the  body  at  the  day  of  judgment.  The 
life  of  faith  might  be  called  day,  in  comparison  of  the 
darkness  of  the  idolatrous  and  unconverted  state ;  yet  it 
was  but  night  or  twilight,  in  comparison  of  the  light  of 
heaven.  But  this  night  was  far  spent,  that  day  was  at 
hand :  it  was  therefore  incumbent  on  them  to  prepare  for 
it,  and  anticipate  it,  by  casting  oft"  their  former  sins,  in 
which  they  had  lived  during  their  heathen  darkness,  as  a 
man  would  cast  off  filthy  and  ragged  garments,  or  as  he 
would  put  oft'  his  niglu-clothes  before  he  went  out  of  his 
chamber.  And  they  ought  not  only  to  put  on  their  day- 
clothes,  but  their  armour  also,  by  praying  for  and  cul- 
tivating all  those  holy  dispositions,  which  arm  the  soul  to 
repel  temjitation,  and  are  at  the  same  time  its  ornameot 
and  beautiful  attire ;  even  as  the  burnished  armour  is 
deemed  the  conqueror's  most  honourable  decoration.  The 
apostle  therefore  exhorted  the  Romans  to  join  with  him,  in 
walking  after  a  becoming  and  consistent  manner,  as  those 
who  enjoyed  the  light  of  the  word  of  God  and  the  hope  of 
heaven ;  keeping  at  a  distance  from  all  excess  or  intem- 
perance ;  from  all  sloth  and  unchastity,  and  every  wanton 
look,  word,  or  action,  and  t  from  all'  contention,  envy 
and  malevolence.  And  then,  instead  of  multiplying  ex- 
hortations, he  called  upon  them  "  to  put  on  the  Lord  Jesus" 
himself,  and  thus  do  the  whole  at  once.  Let  the  mind 
and  example  of  Christ  be  reflected  in  all  their  tempers 
and  conduct,  that  all,  who  saw  their  piety,  purity,  zeal, 
benevolence  and  self-denial,  might  recognize  the  image 
and  character  of  Christ  in  them.  That  as  they  stood  jus- 
tified before  God  in  the  robe  of  his  imputed  righteousness, 
so  they  might  appear  before  men  adorned  with  his"image 
for  sanctification.  Then  they  would  not  contrive  means 
for  gratifying  any  of  their  carnal  lusts,  nor  would  they  be 
anxious  to  provide  for  the  indulgence  of  their  appetites  ; 
but  they  would  find  their  satisfaction  in  such  things  as 
pertained  to  the  life  of  thejr  souls. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1— r. 

The  grace  of  the  Gospel  directs  our  thoughts  to  the 
providence  of  God,  as  well  as  to  his  promises  and  com- 
mandments ;  and  thus  itjinduces  submission  and  cheerful 
compo3ure,  where  pride  and  the  carnal  mind  see  nothing 
but  cause  for  murmurs  and  disquietude.  Christians  should 
always  remember  that  there  is  no  power  but  what  is 
derived  from  God  :  "  that  the  powers  that  be  are  ordained 
•'  of  God,"  though  not  according  to  what  we  might  tiiink 
the  most  eligible  plan ;  and  therefore  "  that  every  soul  is 
"bound  to  be  subject  to  the  higher  powers :"  that  while 
so  many,  disdaining  every  yoke,  "  are  not  afraid  to  speak 


different,  1 — G  ;  but  to  c  onsidcr  their  re- 
lation and  accountaUeness  to  Christ,  7-— 
12.  Exhortations  to  caution,  charity,  hu- 
mility, and  self-denial,  in  usin<r  their 
Christian  liberty,  13 — 23. 


"  evil  of  digniiics,"  and  want  to  level  all  other  distinc- 
tions, that  themselves  may  rise  to  distinction  by  "  rc- 
"  siiting  the  j.ower  and  despising  the  ordinance  of  God;" 
there  may  be  also  a  protest  in  the  land  against  such  tur- 
bulent innovators,  entered  into  by  a  great  multitude,  "  who 
'•  fear  God,  honour  the  king,  and  meddle  not  with  those 
"  tJiatare  given  to  change."  Indeed,  it  is  far  more  agree- 
able to  the  jH-ide  of  man  to  rise  to  reputation,  by  declaim- 
ing against  kings  and  princes,  than  to  be  employed  in 
humbling  himself  before  God  for  his  own  sins,  and  in 
diligently  mortifying  his  lusts.  But  surely  there  can  be  no 
suilicient  reason  why  ministers  of  the  Gospel  and  private 
Christians  should  leave  their  peaceful  duties,  and  bring 
the  truth  into  disgrace,  by  becoming  volunteers  in  such 
services,  as  apostles,  evangelists,  and  martyrs,  never  in- 
termeddled with!  In  our  happy  land,  however,  the  ad- 
vantages derived  from  civil  government  are  inmiense, 
our  grievances  minute  and  often  imaginary,  and  rather 
the  fault  of  human  nature,  than  of  our  constitution  or 
public  administration.  For  speculators  on  this  subject, 
(even  such  as  profess  to  believe  the  doctrine  of  man's 
entire  depravity.)  almost  universally  blame  this  or  the 
other  form  of  government  for  ihose  evils,  which  in  fact 
are  inseparable  from  our  fallen  nature  ;  and  they  expect 
that  benefit  from  the  change  of  forms  or  persons,' which 
can  only  be  produced  by  the  renovation  of  men's  hearts  to 
the  holy  image  of  God,  and  the  mortification  of  that  carnal 
self-love  which  is  universal  to  mankind.  Let  then  Chris- 
tians recollect  that  the  world  lieth  in  wickedness,  and  that 
they  are  strangers  and  pilgrims  in  it ;  that  their  time  here 
is  short;  that  it  is  their  wisdom  and  duty  to  make  the  best 
of  things  as  they  find  them  ;  that  subn-^ission  to  the  pro- 
vidence and  command  of  God  requires  their  peaceable 
subjection  to  governors  ;  and  that  in  refusing  this  sub- 
jection, they  rebel  against  God,  and  must  give  an  account 
to  him  of  it.  In  general,  our  rulers  are,  what  all  rulers 
ought  to  be,  "  a  terror  to  evil  doers,"  and  not  to  those  who 
do  well,  as  the  honest  and  conscientious  have  nothing  to 
fear  from  them,  but  enjoy  great  security  and  religious 
toleration,  in  what  manner  soever  they  choose  to  worship 
God ;  and  that  with  few,  if  any  exceptions,  none  are 
made  afraid,  but  those  who  ought  to  fear;  even  they, 
whom  the  magistrate,  as  the  minister  of  God,  a  revenger 
to  execute  wrath  upon  evil  doers,  must  punish,  unless  he 
would  bear  the  sword  in  vain.  "  So  that  in  every  way  it 
"  becomes  us  to  be  subject,  not  only  for  wrath,  but  also 
"  for  conscience'  sake."  At  the  same  lime  magistrates 
may  hence  learn  from  whom  and  for  what  they  have  their 
power,  and  what  account  they  must  render  of  it ;  that 
they  too  may  attend  to  their  duty  in  the  fear  of  God,  with 
whom  there  is  no  respect  of  persons.  It  is  also  incum- 
bent upon  Christians  to  be  exact  and  exemplary  in  paying 
tribute  and  custom ;  considering  their  rulers  as  God's 
ministers  for  their  good,  and  receding  from  their  personal 
interests  for  the   public   good.      They  should  therefore 


A  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


^.  D.  6L 


821. 


Johi 


.  19     XI 
V.3      l! 


XXXV 


H. 


..  ..,., [IM 

IG  Zerh   xi.  16   Milt. 

viii.7— 1.1.  is   2; bxv.  7 

John  in  J  John  8-10. 


tliat  is  *  ■vvcak  in  the  faith  "^  re- 


ceive ye, 

tations. 


bid  *  not  to  doubtf  il  dispu- 


*  Or.  Hollo jatge 
his         itubtfut 


avoid  all  appearance  of  those  covetous  and  fraudulent  prac- 
tices, by  which  so  many  plunder  their  fellow-citizens,  in^ 
withholding  their  share  of  the  public  revenue.  And 
they  ought  also  to  refrain  from  contumelious  and  dis- 
respectful language  concerning  their  governors,  and  set 
an  example  of  "  rendering  fear  to  whom  fear,  and  honour 
"  to  whom  honour  is  due.''  Let  then  those  who  eagerly 
declaim  concerning  liberty,  without  exactly  distinguishing 
it  from  licentiousness,  seriously  ask  themselves,  whether 
their  reasoning  can  be  made  consistent  with  such  Scrip- 
tures as  these  ?  Whether  Clirist,  his  apostles,  or  his  pri- 
mitive discii)les,  ever  sjient  their  zeal  about  such  topics  ? 
{Note,  Malt.  xxii.  15 — 22.)  And  whether  such  declama- 
tions and  frequent  invectives  against  those,  whom  the 
Scripture  commands  us  to  honour  and  obey,  can  be  for  the 
credit  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  benefit  of  true  religion? 
As  to  the  efforts  which  are  any  where  made  by  those,  on 
■whom  such  trusts  constitutionally  devohe,  to  preserve, 
increase,  or  assist  the  real  liberty  of  mankind,  personal, 
civil,  or  religious,  or  to  check  the  ciircer  of  desiJotism  or 
oppression,  over  men  of  any  climate,  complexion,  or  reli- 
gion, let  us  zealously  forward  them  with  our  prayers, 
and  by  every  means,  consistent  with  the  peace  and  good 
order  of  the  community. 

V.  8—14. 

While  we  rejoice  at  deliverance  from  the  condemnation 
of  the  law,  may  its  precepts  be  written  in  our  hearts,  and 
transcribed  into  our  lives  :  that  prudence,  honesty,  and 
punctuality  may  mark  all  our  transactions,  and  regulate 
all  our  expenses,  and  the  payment  of  our  debts.  May  we 
learn  to  love  all  men  as  ourselves  ;  and  then  we  shall  not 
only  avoid  gross  injuries  to  their  persons,  connexions,  pro- 
perty or  characters,  but  we  shall  do  no  kind  or  degree  of 
evil  to  any  man,  but  shall  study  to  be  useful  and  benefi- 
cial in  every  relation  and  station  of  life.  The  longer  we 
have  heard  and  professed  tiie  Gospel,  the  more  should  we 
deem  ourselves  bound  to  shake  off  all  sloth  :  and  the  nearer 
our  salvation  approacheth,  the  more  diligent  should  we  be 
to  finish  the  work  of  life,  and  to  go  forth  to  meet  our 
Lord.  Emerging  from  the  night  of  unconversion,  and 
the  twilight  of  our  first  glimmering  views  of  heavenly 
things,  and  looking  forward  to  the  day  of  perfect  know- 
ledge and  purity,  let  us  reject  and  flee  from  the  works  of 
darkness,  and  "  put  on  the  whole  armour  of  light :"  let 
us  study  to  walk  in  a  manner  consistent  with,  and  honour- 
able to,  our  profession  ;  to  avoid  every  kinjl  of  excess  and 
inexpedient  indulgence,  and  all  spiritual  as  well  as  carnal 
■wickeclness  ;  and,  instead  of  making  provision  for  the 
flesh  to  fulfil  its  lusts,  let  us  study  to  put  on  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  to  imbibe  his  spirit,  to  copy  his  conduct,  to 
■walk  in  every  respect  even  as  he  walked. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  XIV.     V.  1,     male  in  faith.     '  That  is,  in 
the  knowledge  of  the  benefit  of  Christ,  or  the  benefit  to 


'  Controversies  of  disputation,  ov  doubtfulness  ofdispula- 
'  tio7i,  or  of  reasonings.''    {Leigh.)    '  The  altercations  of 
'  dis})utations,  or  the  ambiguities  of  dispntations  ;  that  is, 
'  lest  he  should  depart  more  uncertain  than  he  came,  through 
various  and  perplexing  controversies,  or  turn  aside  with 
'  a  disturbed  conscience.     Erasmus  renders  it,    "  not  to 
''  the  determinations  of  disputes."     '  Yet  i-.ideed  the  weak 
should  be  received,  in  order  to  the  determination  of  dis- 
'  pules  ;  that  is,  that  at  length,  by  knowing  the  truth,  he 
'  may  become  stronger  :  but  the  apostle  orders  this  to  be 
'  done  very  gradually,  that  there  may   be   no   contention, 
'  or  vain  and  unseasonable  disputation.     He  teaches  that 
'  they  should  be  instructed  with  mildness  and  lenity  ;  and 
'  so   that   in   those  things,'   (of  which  he   is   speaking,) 
'  we  ought  to  accommodate  ourselves  (o  their  ignorance, 
'  from  regard  to  the  law  of  charity.'     {Beza.)     {Marg. 
Hef.)     INotwithstanding  the  authority  vested  by  Christ  in 
his  apostles,  and  theii'  infallibility   in  delivering  his  doc- 
trine to  mankind,  yet  diflbrences  of  opinion  prevailed  even 
among  real  Christians  ;  nor  did  St.  Paul,  by  an  express 
decision  and  command,  put  a  final  termination  to  them. 
A  proposition,  indeed,  may  be  certain  and  important  truth. 
yet  the  heart  cannot  profitably  receive  it  till  suitably  dis- 
posed ;  and  a  man  must  himself  perceive  the  nature,  evi- 
dence, and  excellency  of  the  doctrine,  and  the  grounds  on 
which  it  rests,  before  he  can  make  any  profitable  use  of  it ; 
so  that  to  profess  assent,  or  conform,  would,  ■without  con- 
viction, in  general  be  hypocrisy,  and  always  unavailing.  So 
essential  are  the  rights  and  exercise  of  private  judgment, 
in  all  possible  cases,  to  the  existence  of  true  religion  !  And 
so'useiess  an  encumbrance  would  an  infallible  judge  be,  for 
deciding  controversies,   and  producing  unanimity  among 
Christians  !    The  apost'e  had  sufBcicntly  declared  his  mind 
respecting  the  Mosaic  law  ;  and  where  attention  to  it  was 
likely  to  interfere  with  the  simplicity  of  men's  dependence 
on  Christ,  he   zealously  contended  against  it;  yet  many 
sincere  believers  could  not  be  convinced  that  they  were 
under  no  obligations  to  observe  it.     If  the  method  of  sub- 
sequent ages  had  been  then  in  use,  these  persons  would 
have  been  excluded  from  the  Church,  and  anathematized 
as  obstinate,  heretics,  or  driven,   for  relief  to  their  con- 
sciences, to  separate  from  those,  who  imposed  on  them 
what  they  counted  sinful,  and  afterwards  they  would  h  :ve 
been  shunned   as  schismatics.     But  St.  Paul,   in  all  the 
plenitude  of  his  apostolical  authority,   could   endure  his 
iellow-christians  to  differ  from  him  in   opinion  as  to  m.at- 
ters  of  inferior  consequence  ;  and,  in'^tead  of  peremptory 
injunctions,  he  gave  a  general  rule,  of  vast  imjiortance  for 
our  conduct  in  all  such  cases.     He  exhorted  the  pastors 
and  members  of  the  Church  at  Rome  to  receive  among 
them,  as  a  brother,  the  weak  believer;  and  not  to  f.crplex 
him  with  disputations  about  such  things  as  might  appear 
doubtful  to  conscientious  persons  ;  but  to  leave  him,  under 
the  general  use  of  means  and  loving  instructions,  to  grow 
stronger   in   faith   and  riper  in  judgment,  by  the  inward 
teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit.     This  general  rule  applies  to 
many  particulars,  both  respecting  doctrine,  worship,  and 


'  be  derived  from  him.'    {Besa.)     Voublful  dispulatio7is.\i)T0.cuce,    If  a  man  do  not  profess  repentance,  and  a 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


J.  D.  61. 


du.icor.s.25      2  For  one  believe th  >"  that  he  may  cat 
Piim  "iv   '1  all  thinfrs :  ''  another,  who  is  weak, '  cateth 

Tit.i  14     Heb    ,  ,  » 

ii^  19.  xiii  a.  herbs. 
toM  i  29   is.      3    Let  not  him  that  eateth,  ^  despise 

uan  i  u  10.    liini  that  eateth  not ;    aiin    let  not    him 
*ii.  10.    .Matt!  ^vhicii  eateth  not, ''  iudtre  him  that  eateth; 

xv.i.  9^^^  Cor.  i  fQi-  (Jod  iiath  received  lum. 

h^"'  >i«u  vii  1,      4  k  Who  art  tiiou  that  Judgest  another 

30  co'iTiiTeu'  man's  servant?  to  his  own  master  he  stand- 
'x.^'s  a"""'  "  ^^'^  01'  lalleth  ;  Yea,   '  he  shall  be  hoiden 

It  i.\  :iO.  Actaxi    17.  I  Cor.  iv.  4,  S    .am   iv.  11.  \3 13  xi  i3.  xvi  aS  Deut    sxxii;. 

i7-^9  Vs.  xvi .  5  xxxvii    17  24.  38.  cxix.  116,  117.  Jobn  X.  29-3a  Rom   viii.  31-39. 
ileb"  vii  25.  1  Pet.  i.  5  Jude  21. 


up :  for  God  is  able  to  make  him  stand. 

.')  One  man  ■"  esteemeUi  one  day  above 
another:  another  esteemeth  every  day 
alike.  "  Let  every  man  be  fully  *  per- 
jsuadcd  in  his  own  mind. 

G  He  that  f  j-egardeth  the  day, "  regard- 
leth  it  unto  the  Lord;  and  hc^iat  regard- 
eth  not  the  day,  to  the  Lord  he  doth  not 
regard  it.  He  that  eateth,  eateth  to  the 
Lord,  f  for  he  giveth  God  thanks ;  and  he 
that  eateth  not,  to  the  Lord  he  eateth  not, 
and  ffiveth  God  thanks. 


believing  dependence,  a.s  a  lo.st  sinner,  on  the  merits  and 
atonement  of  Christ,  "  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,"  and 
a  reliance  on  the  Holy  Spirit  for  teaching  and  sanctilica- 
tion,  it  does  not  appear,  that  he  can  properly  be  regarded 
as  a  believer,  or  admitted  into  the  communion  of  the  saints. 
("2  John  9,  10.)  But  when  these  things  are  professed  in 
words,  and  not  denied  in  works,  a  man  ought  at  least  to 
be  received  as  one  that  is  "  weak  in  the  faith,"  and 
meekly  helped  forward,  though  he  may  yet  be  under  the 
power  of  many  prejudices  and  mistakes.  '  The  force  of 
'  the  apostle's  admirable  reasoning  in  favour  of  candour 
'  and  mutual  condescension  cannot  be  enervated  by  say- 
'  ing,  that  there  was  no  separation  between  Jewish  and 
'  Gentile  Christians.  Had  the  things  judged  indifferent  by 
'  the  latter,  and  apprehended  sinful  by  the  former,  been 
'  imposed,  a  separation  of  communion  would  have  ensued, 
'  and  the  schism  on  the  apostle's  principles  would  have 
'  been  chargeable  on  the  imposers.  When  it  shall  please 
'  God  to  awaken  in  the  governors  of  estabUshed  piotestant 
'  churches  such  a  spirit  of  moderation  and  goodness, 
'joined  with  a  true  zeal  for  religion,  as  to  leave  such 
'  things  in  that  natural  state  of  indifference,  in  which 
*  ahiiosl  all  sensible  men  confess  it  is  best  they  should  be 
'  left,  many  separations  will  cease  of  course.'  (Dod- 
dridge.) Thus  the  guilt  of  schism  is  reciprocally  charged 
by  all  parties  on  their  opponents  ;  and  indeed  tndy,  when 
not  done  exclusively ;  for  the  same  state  of  mind  and  heart 
generally  prevails  in  those  who  impose  unscriptural  terms 
of  communion,  and  in  those  who  separate  themselves  from 
their  brethren  without  sufficient  reason  ;  and  then  endea- 
vour to  make  the  cause  of  their  separation  appear  as 
great  as  they  can,  to  justify  themselves.  So  that  not  only 
the  governors  of  protestant  established  churches,  but  the 
leading  men  among  dissenters  and  seceders  also,  "need  to 
be  brought,  by  the  illumination  and  grace  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  to  a  fuller  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures,  and  more 
entire  conformity  to  the  temper  there  incul'.ated.  In  pro- 
portion as  men  apj)roach  nearer,  in  judgment  and  dis- 
position, to  the  word  of  God,  they  u-ill  he  brought  nearer 
to  each  other,  as  the  lines  from  the  circumference  of  a 
circle  approximate  to  each  other  and  to  the  centre  pro- 
portionably.  'Then  each  person  concerned,  (instead  of 
decidedly  justifying  every  particular,  among  those  with 
whom  he  is  connected,  and  disjiuting  against  every  thing 
in  use  among  such  as  he  differ.'!  from,)  will  seriously 
compare  all  particulars  on  every  side  with  the  sacred 
oracles ;  and  in  consequence   will  diicover,  that  neither 


^  0 

,  Ol'St 

I'Clk. 

0  l'.x.  xii. 

14. 

42. 

XV 

25.  1 

S    i 

HI. 

.■). 

Zecb 

Vii 

it. 

0. 

p  Matt.    X 

y 

19. 

XV 

r(R    . 

ohi 

VI. 

:::i. 

1  Cor 

.  R 

:ii), 

31. 

1  r 

31 

iV. 

party  is  entirely  right,  and  neither  entirely  wrong.  And 
this  conviction,  avowed  and  reduced  to  practice  by  the 
leading  men,  would  gradually  be  communicated  to  the  rest 
of  the  body,  and  would  make  way  for  such  amendments, 
retrenchments,  and  concessions,  on  all  sides,  and  such 
fairness,  gentleness,  and  candour,  in  debating  on  the  con- 
troverted subjects,  as  would  in  process  of  time  effectually 
terminate  these  unhappy  divisions.  But  "  until  the  Spirit 
"  be  poured  upon  us  from  on  high,"  it  cannot  be  ex- 
pected that  these  events  will  generally  take  place.  It  is, 
however,  highly  important,  that  individuals  should  well 
consider,  from  what  source  contentions  in  the  Church,  as 
well  as  "  wars  and  fightings  in  the  world,"  actually  arise  ; 
and  what  is  indispensably  necessary,  in  order  to  terminate 
them. 

V.  2 — 4.  The  apostle  next  proceeded  to  exemplify 
his  general  rule  by  a  particular  instance.  One  Christian, 
either  a  Gentile  convert,  or  a  Jew  who  had  got  over  the 
prejudices  of  his  nation,  believed  it  lawful  to  eat  any  kind 
of  meat,  without  regarding  the  distinctions  of  the  law  ia 
that  respect :  another,  cither  a  Jewish  convert,  or  one 
who  had  imbibed  some  Jewish  prejudices,  would  eat  only 
vegetables,  (especially  when  in  company  with  Gentile 
converts,)  lest  he  should  unawares  eat  some  unclean  thing. 
This  indeed  showed  that  he  was  weak  and  unestablished  in 
the  faith ;  yet  it  evinced  him  to  be  conscientious.  Here 
then  mutual  candour  was  to  be  exercised  :  the  Christian, 
who  knew  and  used  his  liberty,  must  not  despise  his  weak 
brother,  as  ignorant  or  superstitious,  and  so  disdain  to 
associate  with  him,  or  use  contemptuous  language  respect- 
ing him  :  and,  on  the  other  hand,  the  scrupulous  believer 
must  by  no  means  condemn  his  brother,  as  self-indulgent 
or  lax  in  his  conduct,  or  shun  him,  and  speak  again.st  him, 
on  that  account.  For  God  had  accepted  him,  and  taken 
him  into  his  family,  without  regarding  these  distinctions  : 
and  it  did  not  behoove  any  one  to  judge  and  condemn 
another's  servant,  for  such  things  as  his  own  master  did 
not  object  to.  He  was  only  accountable  to  his  own  t.ord, 
who  would  justify  or  condemn  him,  uphold  him  or  leave 
him  to  full,  as  he  saw  his  real  character  to  be  :  and  if 
indeed  he  was  a  believer,  the  power  and  promise  of  God 
were  engaged  to  uphold  him,  and  were  abundantly  suffi- 
cient  for  that  purpose.  {Notes,  &ic.  viii.  "28 — '3d.  Marg, 
Ref.) 

V.  .5,  6.  The  case  was  similaras  to  the  observance  of 
days.  Some  Christians  considered  the  Jewish  sabbaths, 
new  moy;is,  and  other  solemnities,  to  be  still -in  force,  and 


.v.   f).  61. 


ROMANS. 


^.  1).  61. 


-1.1  cw  vi  15,      7  For  ipone  of  us  liveth  to  himself, 
~<;ai   li.  1^  20  and  no  man  dieth  to  liimself. 

I'llil     i     S(l-24.  ,,     TT  I  ]  I-  !• 

:iit.  ii  u  Met       }{  r  or  wnctner  wc   live,  we  live  unto 
ui'i"  x.l''  ic  ^^^^  Lord  ;  and  whether  we  die,  '  we  die 

^,^?'.. ''»'."  unto  tiic  Lord:  Mvhethcr  wc  live  there- 
inn.  II.   1/    M).  »        X  1 

.'100"  'iii"''2  ^^^'^1  oi"  "'*^'  ^c  ^^'^  the  Lord's. 

iVhM."  iv.  14'-      ^  For  to   this  end  ^  Christ  both  died, 

k""  "lo'-li  3"fl  rose,  allff  revived,  that  he  might  be 

i.uke  Kx.r.  26  u  Lq,-J  both  of  the  dead  and  living. 

\'fl,,  ";.'  2!      10    But    why    dost    thou  judge    thy 

nev.  i.  18 u  Malt,  mviii.  ID   John  v.  B2,  23  27-29.  Acts  %.  36.  42.  Eph  i.  20— i3 

vtil.  ii.  10,  11.  2  Tim.  iv.  1.  1  Pet.  iv  5. 


brother.''  or  why  dost  thou  »  set  at jtn.i  Lukexxw 
nought  thy  brother.'*  >'  for  we  shall  yn is' Kcxini 
all    stand    before   the    iudcrment-seat  of  iotm \"2Af"» 

,,,       .    ,  .'         O  X   42    xvii.  31    1 

Christ.  Cor   iv   5   SCnr 

,,T-i  ■•  •  .111-  •1'^  10  Judeli.iS 

I J  1' or  it  IS  written,  '  ^'Js  1  live,  sa't'i  J'p?J„''\iV~2? 
the  fjord,  '  every  knee  shall  bow  to  f"  i^  i"''*  is 
me,  and  every  tongue  shall  *  confess  to  fj','  "  ^'p^ 
God.  »'' 


.lO  required  by  the  law  of  God  ;  and  accordingly  they 
regarded  them  in  a  religious  manner :  others  were  satisfied 
that  the  ritual  Ijw  was  alirogated,  and  that  such  appoint- 
ments wrre  no  longer  obligatory,  so  that  in  this  respect  they 
regarded  every  day  alike  ;  (for  we  cannot  suppose  that  they 
'lid  not  observe  the  Lord's  day,  or  any  days  of  fasting  and 
jirayer.)  In  such  matte-'s  it  was  chiefly  necessary,  that 
every  man  should  be  fully  satisfied  in  his  own  mind  as  to 
his  own  duty,  and  that  he  acted  from  proper  motives  in  it. 
If  then  a  Christian  regarded  a  day  according  to  the  law  of 
Mo.'=c.^,  or  conscientiously  set  it  apart  for  devotion,  he 
might  bo  supposed  to  do  it  from  reverence  to  the  authority 
of  God  :  and  if  anotlicr  Cliristian,  deeming  these  distinc- 
tions to  be  superseded,  omitted  all  regard  to  those  days, 
which  llie  other  accounted  holy  ;  it  should  be  supposed, 
that  he  did  it  with  a  view  to  the  honour  of  Christ,  of  his 
legislative  authority,  and  his  fulfilment  of  all  the  ancient 
typical  observances.  In  like  manner,  the  believer,  who 
ate  any  kind  of  food,  should  be  considered  as  regarding 
the  will  and  glory  of  the  Lord  in  it ;  while  he  returned 
thanks  l,oth  for  his  food  and  for  his  Christian  liberty  :  on 
the  other  hand,  he  tliat  refrained  from  thi.s  or  the  other 
meat,  being  contented  with  and  thankful  for  what  he  did 
eat,  sluiuld  be  considered  as  doing  it  from  a  self-denying 
and  conscientious  regard  to  the  will  of  the  Lord,  even 
(hough  his  scruples  were  judged  to  be  groundless.  Fiilltj 
persuaded  in  his  on-n  mind.  "  Let  every  man  freely  en- 
•' joy  his  own  sentiment,"  '  and  go  on  in  his  own  way,  with- 

■  out  im.pedimcnt  or  censure.'  (Doddridge.)  This  inler- 
jirclation  is  very  ancient  ;  but  it  does  not  seem  to  be  the 
most   natural  construction    of    the  clause.     '  Let    a   man 

■  have  that  full  persuasion  of  the  lawfulness  of  what  he 
'  doeth,  or  abstains  from,  as  will  ]ireserve  him  from  sin- 

•  ning  against  conscience  in  it.  Let  him  not  search  into 
'  the  judgments  and  actions  of  other  men,  about  these 
'  matters,  to  condemn  them  for  them.'     {Whitby).     '  I  do 

•  not  agree  with  those,  who  think  that  the    apostle  meant 
nothing  more,  than  that  each    person   should  be  careful 

'  not  to  do  any  thing  with  a  doubting  or  hesitating  con- 
••  science.  For  it  is  not  enough,  that  our  conscience  con- 
'  sents  to  what  we  do ;  but   it  is  necessary,  in    the  first 

■  place,  that  our  conscience  be  certified  from  the  word  of 

•  God.'     {Besn.)     {Note,  19—23.) 

V.  7 — 9.  It  v.'as  an  acknowledged  principle,  that 
no  real  Christian  allows  his  own  humour,  indulgence, 
interest,  or  credit,  to  bij  the  end  for  which  he  lives,  or 
acts,  as  to  the  general  tenour  of  his  conduct  ;  nor  does  he 
even  avoid,  desire,  or  meet  death,  from  selfish  motives ; 


1 2  So  then  *"  every  one  of  us  shall  give  ','j 


II     l! 

lo"    kev.  T.' 


account  of  himself  to  God. 


b  X      9      »v.     9. 
Matt.      X       32. 

1  .lohn  Iv.  is.  2  .loho  7. cEc.xi.  9    Slatt.  xii.  36  xviii  23,  ic.   I.uke  xvi.  2.   Gal. 

vi  6.  I  Pet.iv.  ». 


but  whether  his  lifcjbe  prolonged,  he  aims  to  spend  it  to 
the  glory  of  Christ  ;  or  whether  death  be  expected,  lit 
refers  it  to  him,  to  be  ordered  in  all  respects  for  the  glory 
of  his  own  name  ;  so  that  whether  the  Christian  lives  or 
dies,  he  belongs  to  the  Lord,  to  be  disposed  of  as  he 
pleases  ;  and  is  his  beloved,  to  be  taken  care  of  by  him  in 
all  possible  events.  For  to  this  very  end  Christ  both  died 
on  the  cross,  and  rose  again,  and  liveth  anew  in  heaven, 
that  in  human  nature  he  might  be  the  sovereign  Lord  of 
all  his  people,  both  during  their  lives  and  after  their  death, 
as  they  willingly  devote  themselves  to  him,  and  are  prompt 
to  labour,  suffer,  or  die,  for  his  sake ;  as  he  orders  all 
things  respecting  the  time  and  cii-cumstances  of  their  death, 
for  ids  own  glory  and  their  good  \  and  as,  when  they  die, 
they  are  taken  to  be  with  him  for  ever,  and  he  will  raise 
their  bodies  to  share  the  .^ame  felicity.  Christ  is  also  the 
Lord  of  all  the  dead,  and  of  the  living  who  do  not  believe 
in  him  ;  he  spares  their  lives,  cuts  them  oQ"  by  death,  and 
executes  vengeance  upon  them,  as  he  sees  good  ;  yet  the 
former  sense  seems  to  have  been  principally  intended.  It 
is  worthy  of  observation,  that  the  apostle  most  cogently 
showed  professed  Christians  what  tliey  ought  to  be  and  do. 
by  slating  the  character  and  aims  of  true  believers,  and  by 
teaching  them  what  charity  would  suppose,  concerning 
their  brethren  who  differed  from  iheni,  if  their  conduct 
were  in  other  respects  consistent  with  their  profession. 
"  The  Lord,"  evidently  means  Jesus  Christ  in  these 
verses,  which  contain  a  very  conclusive  argument  in  proof 
of  his  Deity,  that  the  next  verses  undeniably  confirm ; 
for  to  what  mere  creature  can  we  be  thus  entirely  devoted, 
without  manifest  idolatry  ? 

V.  10 — 12.  This  suggested  another  reason  why  Chris- 
tians should  not  judge  or  despise  one  another,  as  they  must 
all  stand  in  judgment  before  Christ,  when  it  would  be 
known  from  what  motive  every  man  had  acted.  The 
prophecy  referred  to  has  been  before  explained  of  Christ, 
as  "Jehovah,  our  Righteousness,"  {Aoles,  Is.  xlv.  20 
— 2.5.)  but  the  apostle's  transition  from  "  the  judgment- 
"  seat  of  Christ,"  to  "  giving  an  account  of  ourselves  to 
"  God,"  shows  how  familiar  it  was  to  him  to  understand 
the  predictions  uttered  by  Jehovah  as  the  words  of  his 
divine  Lord  and  Saviour.  Shall  confess  lo  God.  '  That 
'  is,  shall  adore  and  acknowledge  me  as  God.'  (Be:a.) 
'  If  these  words,  which  the  apostle  certainly  spake  of  Jeho- 
'  VAH,  be  well  applied  by  the  apostle  to  Christ,  Christ 
'  must  also  be  the  Person  intended '  by  them  ;  for  how 
'  could  the  aposde  prove,  that  "  every  knee  must  bow" 
'  to  Christ,  from  the  words  of  God,  "  to  me  every  knee 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


A.  D.  Gl. 


«  Luke  xii 
1  Cor.  »i. 
a  Cor  1   \i 

t  ix.  32,  3J 


six.  U.  Is  Ivii 
U.  Ez  xiv.  3. 
Matt,    xvi     23.   Waj 


that    no    man  '  put  a    stumbling-block, 
or  an  occasion  to  fall,  in  his  brother's 


'.  Luke 
1  1  Cor 
9  —  13. 


i  Set  on,  2. 

•  Gr.      common. 

Acts    X.  M,   15 

Xl.  8,  9 
k  23.  ICor 
I  Kt.     xiii.     2 

1  Cor.  ^iii.  12 


"•      13  Let  us  not  therefore  ''judge  oneinot  meat    and    drink;    '  but  righteous- ri,.xi^  2..  j.r. 
"  another  any  more :  ^but  judge  this  rather,  ness,  '  and  peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  rx'''24 'vfau"'"!.' 

Ghost. 

18  For  he  that  '  in  these  things  serveth 
Christ  "  is  acceptable  to  God,  "  and  ap- 
proved of  men. 

19  Let  us  therefore  y  lollow  after  the 
things  which  make  for  peace,  ^  ami  things 
wherewith  one  may  edify  another.  1 

20  '  For  meat  destroy  not  ^  the  work 
of  God.     "All  things   indeed  arc  pure:  y"  =2- gu.  vi.# 

.       .  y*  I  '      LS.IR.  Colin  21. 

■^  but  it  IS  evu  lor  that   man  who  eateth  „'',;|;'^'i7^'iV 
with  nflpnrp  7.  ro  ij  7  .4rn 

2.1   It    is  '^  good  neither   to  eat  flesh,  JVeT.  11  s! m.*" 
nor  to  drink  wine,  nor  ani/  thing  '  where-  x"'^'-'-  '^  s  " 


14  1  know,  ^  and  am  persuaded  by  the 
Lord   Jesus,   '  that  there  is  nothing  *  un 

ii!"i4.     ".  *"  clean  of  itself:  but  to  him  that  esteemeth 
*i  T^r'  ^".'  u  any  thins:  to  be  unclean,  ^  to  him  it  is 

1  John  ii   10.  .',  = 

h  .\cts  X,  28.      unclean. 

15  But  if  thy  brother  be  grieved  with 
I'lj ,  thy  meat,  '"  now  walkest  thou  not  t  chari 

tably.     °  Destroy  not  him  with  thy  meat, 


..?'  ?  for  whom  Christ  died. 

1  Cor.  viii.  1 
xiii.  1.4,5  G«l 
V.   13.    Fhil 


16  Let  not  then  "your  good  be  evil 
T^-;*a«ord,./(o  spoken  of: 

17  For    P  the    kingdom  of  God  1  is 

J  __ — ^j..  ..  .  -    ^  .. ...  —  .  „. 

1  Thea.  ii.  13 -q  1  Cor. 


charitu 
■  1  Cor      -  _ 

2  Pet.  ii.  1.  1  John  ii  2. o  xii.  17.  1  Cor  x.  29,  30.  2  Cor.  viii  20,  21.  I  Thes 

p  Dan.  ii.44.  Matt  iii.  2.  i\  33.  Luke  xiv.  15  xvii.  20,  21.   John  iii  3  5.  1  C 


.  8.  Col.  ii.  16,  17.  Heb. ; 


"  shall  bow,"  *  if  Christ  were,  in  his  whole  nature  and 
'  essence,  as  different  from  that  God  who  spake  those 
'  words  of  himself,  as  is  a  creature  from  his  great  Creator?' 
{Whitby.)     {Note,  Phil.  ii.  9—14. 

V.  13 — 18.  The  apostle  concludes  this  part  of  his 
subject,  by  exhorting  Christians,  especially  the  Jewish 
converts,  not  to  judge,  censure,  or  condemn  one  another 
any  more  ;  and  he  then  enters  on  another  exhortation,  in 
which  the  Gentile  converts  were  principally  concerned. 
This  he  introduces  by  using  the  same  word,  in  somewhat 
of  a  different  sense.  Instead  of  exercising  their  judgment 
about  others,  let  them  learn  to  act  judiciously  in  their  own 
conduct,  that  they  might  not  ensnare  their  brethren,  or 
occasion  them  to  sin,  as  if  a  man  should  heedlessly  lay  a 
stone  or  a  trap  in  another's  way,  which  might  occasion 
his  falling  or  being  hurt.  This  they  would  be  apt  to  do, 
by  an  inexpedient  use  of  lawful  things.  The  apostle 
knew,  by  the  doctrine  and  revelation  of  Christ,  that  no 
kind  of  food  was  any  longer  polluting  in  itself,  yet  if  a 
man  supposed  the  ceremonial  distinctions  to  be  still  in 
force,  the  meat  which  he  ate  contrary  to  his  judgment  and 
conscience  would  be  unclean  to  him ;  and  he  therefore 
ought  to  abstain,  till  more  fully  satisfied.  Now  if  a 
stronger  and  better  informed  believer  induced  his  weaker 
brother,  by  his  example  and  influence,  to  eat  such  things 
as  his  conscience  forbade,  and  so  to  bring  guilt  and  distress 
upon  himself,  it  was  obvious  that  he  did  not  walk  cha- 
ritably. For  his  conduct  directly  tended  to  the  ruin  of 
one  for  whom  Christ  died  ;  seeing  it  tempted  him  to  sin, 
which  naturally  leads  to  condemnation.  This  does  not 
imply  that  the  weak  brother  would  actually  perish;  but 
the  contrast  is  made  between  the  love  oWDhrist  to  the  weak 
believer,  who  shed  his  blood  to  save  lAn,  and  the  want  of 
love  in  his  stronger  brother,  who  woBd  not  abridge  him- 
self of  his  meal,  from  regard  to  his  welfare,  but  would 
rather  prove  an  occasion  of  sin  to  hini,  and  so  hazard  the 
loss  of  the  soul  of  one,  whom  he  might  hope  to  be  a  be- 
liever, than  restrain  himself  in  the  excrci.se  of  his  Christian 
li'ierty!  We  may,  however,  oliservc,  that  the  apostles  did 
not  write  in  that  exact  systematical  si\  le  which  some  affect, 

Vol.  V.-No.  31. 


I  Cur. 
2  Cor  V.  21. 
Phil  iii.  ■.). 
2  Pet  i.  I. 
s  V  1  .■).  viii  B. 
15.  16  XT.  III. 
Is  Iv,  12  Ixi.  3. 
Alts  ix.  31.  Stii. 


.  iv.  4  7      Col. 

.11.    1  Thes  1. 

1  Pet  i.  8. 


Maiic 
John 
1  Cor. 


— y  xii 


21.  1  Thcs.  1.  3,1  .lam   ii    18—26.  I  Pet 
Matt-  V.  9.  Msik  is  60.  2  Cor.  xiii    11.  Eph, 

Kii.  14.  Jam   iii.  13-111.  1  Pet.  iii.  II. z  xv.  2.  1  Co 

29    1  Thcs.  V.  11,  12.  1  Tim   i   i iSrr  m.  15.  Matt   xvi 

13  X.  31. b  Eph   ii  10.  Phil.  i.  6. c  14.  Malt,  xv 

Tit   i.  15. J  15.21.  1  Cor.  viii   9-12.  x  ;i2  33. e  17  x 

Mdl.  ii  8  Matt.  xvi.  33.  iviii. 7-10.  Luke  xvii.  1,3  PhiL. 


U.cx.txiii.  I. 

3-7.'  Phil.  ii.  1-4.  Col.  iii.  12—15,  Heli. 

X.  2:1.  xiv  12-17.  28.  Eph  iv. 

iii.  8.  1  Cnr    vi.l2.  13    viii.  8. 

II.  Actsx.  15.  1  Tim  iv.  3-.S- 

IV.  1.2  1  Cor.  viii   13. f  l:i. 

10.  Heb.  xii  13.  Rev.il.  U. 


otherwise  they  would  scrupulously  have  avoided  such  ex- 
pressions. In  using  their  liberty,  therefore,  which  was 
good  in  itself.  Christians  ought  to  be  careful  not  to  do  it  in 
so  upguarded  a  manner,  or  with  such  bad  effects,  as  might 
give  occasion  to  its  being  evil  spoken  of:  for  ihe  privileges 
of  the  kingdom  of  God  no  more  consisted  in  meats  and 
drinks,  than  its  reqiiiremenls  did  :  so  that  a  believer,  who 
would  use  his  liberty,  at  any  rate  and  at  all  events,  laid  a.s 
undue  a  stress  on  the  indulgence  of  the  new  dispensation, 
as  a  Jewish  convert  did  on  the  ceremonial  distinctions  of 
the  old  one.  To  stand  justified  before  God,  to  be  at  peace 
with  him,  to  possess  peace  in  the  heart  anil  conscience, 
and  to  experience  that  pure  joy  which  the  Holy  Spirit 
communicates,  are  the  great  privileges  of  the  kingdom  of 
God  :  and  to  walk  by  faith  before  him  as  a  reft.oncilfctl 
Father,  in  righteousness,  and  in  cheerful  holy  obedience, 
according  to  the  grand  requirements  of  the  moral  lawi  and 
by  the  sanctification  of  the  Spirit,  is  the  sub.'^tancc'OT'  the 
duties  of  the  kingdom  :  and  he,  whojn  such  things  serveth 
and  obeyeth  Christ,  is  acceptable  to  "God,  and  is  approved 
before  men  to  be  a  true  believer,  and  shoukl  therefore  be 
received  as  such  by  his  brethren,  without  respect  to  his 
differences  of  opinion  or  practice.  To  infer  from  hence, 
as  some  have  incautiously  done,  that  a  peaceable  exem- 
plary Christian,  who  is  not  too  risj^'^in  his  sentiment?, 
or  tinctured  with  bigotry,  will  generally  be  esteemed 
and  loved  by  mankind,  would  im|)ly  a  censure  on  Paul, 
on  the  other  apostles,  on  the  prophets,  on  the  most  eminent 
believers  in  every 'age,  nay,  on  Christ  himself,  as  if  Ikey 
had  not  been  so  candid  and  liberal  as  n4  ought  to  be  : 
for  we  know  what  favour  the  world  showed  them.  But 
in  fact"  the  men  of  the  Church,  and  not  those  of  the 
world,  are  exclusively  meant.  '  It  evidences  a  cruel 
'  mind,  to  make  greater  account  of  food  than  of  a 
'  brother's  salvation  ;  which  they  do,  who  can  endure  to 
'  eat,  when  it  causes  a  brother  to  offend,  and  so  gives 
'  him  occasion  of  turning  a.^ide  from  the  Gospel.  We 
'  ought  to  copy  the  example  of  Christ,  who,  so  far  from 
'  destroying  the  weak  for  fooil,  poured  out  his  life  lor 
'  them.'  (Bezel.) 
M 


A.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


h  vil  16.21.  Acts 
xxiv.  16  S  Cor. 
I.  Vi.   I  J 


o^,  by  thy  brother  stumbleth,  or  is  offended,  I  not  himselfin  that  thing  which  he  allovveth.  '',^^°\ 
'  '''oris  made  weak. 

22  Hast  « thou  faith  }  haVfe  t/  to  thyself 
oiiaiii  before  God.  ''Happy  i*  he  that  condemneth 


23  And '  he  that  *  doubteth  is  ''  damned 
if  he  eat,  because  he  eateth  not  of  faitli : 
'  for  whatsoever  is  not  of  faith  is  sin. 


iUctmlk, 

or.  pu'ltlh  a  iif- 
JiTtnce     b'tnitn 

mi,l,. 
k  xiii    2       1  Cor- 

XI  29— nl    Cr. 
I  Tit   i    \i.    Ueb- 


V.  19 — 23.  The  apostle  proceeded  to  inculcate  an  as- 
siduous and  persevering  attcnlion  to  the  interests  of  peace 
among  Christians,  and  to  all  those  things  by  which  mutual 
edification  might  be  promoted.  L^t  then  none  of  those, 
^V'ho  understood  their  liberty,  allow  thrir  own  indulgence 
in  any  kind  of  food  to  counteract  the  work  of  God,  in  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews,  the  spread  of  the  Gospel,  or  the 
.sanctificalion  of  bLlievcrs  ;  or  suffer  it  to  destroy  any  of  his 
rational  creatures.  Indeed  the  apostle  would  have  it  known, 
ns  his  dccidfd  judgment,  (though  he  had  been  educated  a 
Pharisee,)  that  all  kinds  of  meats  were  alike  pure  in  them- 
selves :  yet  it  would  be  evil  for  a  man  to  eat  them,  when  it 
had  a  direct  tendency  to  seduce  a  weak  brother  into  sin. 
Nay,  so  much  ought  love  to  preponderate  over  all  such 
considerations,  that  it  would  be  good  and  right  for  a  man 
to  abstain  wholly  from  flesh  and  wine,  and  every  other  in- 
dulgence, by  which  his  brother  would  be  tempted  to  sin, 
made  uneasy  in  his  conscience,  or  weakened  in  his  hope, 
and  the  vigour  of  his  obedience.  So  that  they  who  had 
stronger  faith,  and  assuredly  believed  that  they  might.law- 
fully  eat  any  kind  of  food,  should  not  make  ostentation  of 
it,  or  improperly  seize  on  every  occasion  of  acting  accord- 
ing to  it;  but  rather  possess  it  as  in  thef  sight  of  God,  who 
would  know  their  uprightness  when  others  judged  them  on 
that  account:  and  let  them  use  their  liberty  with  humility, 
caution,  prudence,  and  self-denial ;  and  without  seeming 
to  prefer  themselves,  or  to  despise  their  weaker  brethren. 
It  would  be  a  great  happiness  to  a  man,  to  be  free  from  all 
doubt  or  self-condemnaUon,  in  those  things  which  he  al- 
lowed himself  to  do:  but  if  any  one  questioned  whether 
any  indulgence  were  lawful  or  not,  and  yet  example,  per- 
suasion, or  inclination,  prevailed  with  him  to  venture  upon 
it,  he  would  certainly  commit  a  sin,  for  which  his  con- 
science would  condemn  him,  and  for  which  even  God 
would  condemn  him,  if  ho  did  not  repent  of  it.  For  as  he 
did  it  not  infuilli,  as  he  was  not  fully  persuaded  in  his 
own  mind  that  he  was  allowed  by  the  Scripture  to  do  it, 
he  would  be  guilty  of  preferring  his  own  inclination  to  the 
<lictato3  of  his  conscience,  and  the  supposed  will  of  God. — 
In  general,  every  action  must  be  sinful,  which  is  not  done 
in  a  believing  apprehension  that  we  are  acting  according 
to  the  command,  or  by  the  allowance,  of  God,  and  may 
iheretbre  consider  ourselves  to  be  in  the  way  of  his  pro- 
mised blessing.     It  is  obvious  how  groundless  the  scruples 

if  some  serious  persons  from  this  text  concerning  the 
Lord's  supper  must  be:  for  the  apostle's  argument  is 
wholly  about  a  subject  entirely  of  another  nature. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—4. 

It  is  of  great  importance  for  us  to  distinguish  between 
Chose  who  are  weak  in  faith,  and  such  as  are  strangers  or 
enemies  to  it ;  for  we  ought  to  receive  and  affectionately 
?o  cherish  the  former,  but  to  beware  of  and  withdraw 
from  the  latter.     It  is,  hov.-ever,  very  difficult  for  us  to  bear 


properly  with  the  mistakes,  infirmities,  and  the  prejudices  of 
our  brethren  ;  or  to  make  proper  allowances  for  the  weak- 
ness of  natural  capacity,  the  bias  of  bad  education,  or  the 
effects  of  partial  and  erroneous  instruction,  under  their 
first  religious  impressions.  We  are  all  prone  to  make  our 
own  views  the  standard  of  truth,  to  deem  things  certain 
which  to  others  appear  very  doubtful,  to  expect  by  eager 
disputation  to  bring  men  to  see  with  our  eyes,  to  perplex 
new  converts  with  topics  which  they  cannot  as  yet  under- 
stand, and  to  expect  them  at  once  to  acquiesce  in  all  those 
truths,  which  we  have  been  learning  for  years.  So  that  it 
is  almost  impracticable  to  prevail  with  those  to  receive  and 
hold  communion  with  each  other,  who  have  been  received 
by  the  Lord,  and  enjoy  communion  with  him!  Thus  some 
have  been  expelled  by  their  brethren,  or  have  separated 
from  them  ;  and  contests  or  schisms  have  disgraced  the 
Church,  grieved  her  best  friends,  and  rejoiced  her  enemies ; 
thus  Christians  have  despised,  or  condemned,  each  other 
about  doubtful  or  unimportant  matters,  as  if  the  very  es- 
sence of  faith  and  piety  had  been  concerned !  The  distinc- 
tions between  meats  and  days  were  at  least  as  important 
as  many  things  which  are  now  controverted  among  us  ;  and 
it  was  far  more  certain  on  which  side  the  truth  was  found. 
Yet  men  might  be  real  Christians,  who  could  not  receive 
even  the  apostle's  determination  of  the  controversy.  Surely 
then  we  should  enlarge  our  candour  beyond  those  narrow 
limits  which  many  would  assign  to  it.  And  if  we  could 
demonstrate  every  tittle  of  our  doctrine,  and  every  part  of 
our  worship,  to  be  scriptui'al,  yet  we  ought  not  to  de- 
spise or  condemn  a  man,  because  he  is  not  able  to  see  the 
conclusiveness  of  our  arguments  ;  and  if  we  must  assume 
it  as  undeniable,  that  he  is  just  as  far  mistaken  as  he  dif^ 
fers  from  us,  we  should  at  least  treat  him  with  that  ten- 
derness, which  we  show  to  one  who  wants  an  eye,  a  leg, 
or  an  arm.  All,  who  love  the  Gospel,  ought  to  shun  such 
persons  as  excite  divisions  among  those  who  appear  to 
hate  sin  and  love  Christ ;  and  such  shibboleths,  as  tend  to 
multiply,  to  perpetuate,  or  to  exasperate  them  :  let  us 
cease  to  despise  or  judge  one  another,  especially  about 
things  which  are  not  essential  to  salvation  ;  let  us  beware 
that  we  do  not  attempt  to  reject,  or  to  cast  down,  those 
whom  God  hath  received  and  will  uphold  ;  or  to  judge  and 
condemn  his  conscientious  servants. 

V.  5—12. 

It  behooves  us  to  remember  our  own  unworthiness  and 
fallibility,  and  the  numerous  instances  in  which  we  have 
been  entirely  mistaken,  when  confident  that  we  were  in 
the  right ;  and,  endeavouring  to  be  fully  persuaded  in  our 
own  minds  about  our  conduct,  let  us  leave  others  to  the 
judgment  of  God.  Thus  if  some  deem  it  expedient  to 
observe  a  day,  in  commemoration  of  any  of  those  great 
events  which  relate  to  our  salvation,  let  them  spend  it  in 
a  holy  manner  to  the  glory  of  God ;  and  if  others  judge  it 
best  not  to  obs<:Tve  such  davs,  let  there  act  with  humbl«" 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


A,  D.  Gi. 


CHAP.  XV. 


In  condescension  to  the  weak,  the  strong 
should  give  up  their  otvn  tcill  for  the 
good  of  others,  after  the  example  of 
Christ,  1 — 3.  All  the  scriptures  were 
written  for  our  instruction,  4.  The  apos- 
tle prays  for  love  and  harmony  among 
believers  in  the  worship  of  God,  3 — 7  ; 
shows  that  the  scriptures  foretel  the  union 
of  Jeivs  and  Gentiles  in  the  service  of 
God;  subjoining  his  prayers,  8 — 13; 
that  he  thus  exhorts  the  Christians  at 
Rome,  as  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  1 4 
— 16  ;  and  his  extensive  labours  and  use- 


simplicity,  in  dissenting  from  the  opinion  and  practice  of 
their  brethren.  Then  all  may  be  done  in  a  quiet,  peaceable, 
thankful,  and  Christian  manner,  as  it  becomes  those  who 
profess  neither  "  to  live  nor  to  die  to  themselves,  but  to 
"  him  who  died  for  them,  and  rose  again,"  and  "  ever  liveth 
"  to  be  the  Lord  both  of  the  dead  and  of  the  living."  In- 
stead therefore  of  censuring,  reviling,  deriding,  or  despi- 
sing one  another,  let  us  all  prepare  to  appear  before  the 
judgment-seat  of  Christ,  as  he  hath  sworn  that  every  knee 
shall  bow  and  every  tongue  shall  confess  to  him.  We  should 
therefore  carefully  judge  ourselves,  both  as  to  our  state  and 
conduct,  that  our  confession  of  Christ  may  be  proved  ge- 
nuine, by  our  devoted  obedience  to  him. 
V.    13—23. 

While  we  shun  superstitious  scruples,  and  assert  our 
Christian  liberty,  let  us  beware  of  spiritual  pride  and  self- 
preference  :  and  whilst  we  pity  such  as  are  yet  enslaved  to 
needless  observances,  let  us  be  careful  not  to  abuse  our 
liberty  by  an  inexpedient  use  of  things  lawful,  or  by 
venturing  upon  such  as  are  doubtful.  Let  us  consider 
what  effects  our  conduct  and  example  may  have  on  others  : 
and,  though  it  may  not  be  always  proper  to  humour  the 
scrupulosity  of  some  persons,  yet,  when  there  is  a  pro- 
bability of  grieving,  offending,  or  turning  aside  a  weak 
believer,  or  of  stumbling  a  hopeful  inquirer,  we  should 
waive  our  liberty,  if  nothing  call  for  the  exercise  of  it, 
except  our  own  indulgence.  For  surely  it  cannot  be  an 
imitation  of  the  love  of  Christ,  who  died  for  the  weak  as 
well  as  the  strong,  if  we  put  any  personal  satisfaction  in 
competition  with  the  spiritual  good  of  our  brethren. — 
Verily  it  must  be  confessed  that  we  are  often  faulty  in  such 
matters  ;  and  thus  our  good  comes  to  be  evil  spoken  of,  be- 
cause we  use  lawful  things  in  an  uncharitable  and  selfish  man- 
ner. But  let  us  remember,  that  the  comforts  and  obedience 
of  the  Gospel  are  alike  superior  to  meats  and  drinks ;  and 
that  both  unite  in  "  righteousness,  peace,  and  joy  in  the 
"  Holy  Ghost :"  and  that  when  we  most  highly  value 
these  s[)iritual  privileges,  and  abound  in  these  spiritual 
duties,  we  enjuy  the  greatest  assurance  that  we  are  accepted 
by  God,  and  best  approve  ourselves  before  men  to  be  real 
believers.  Let  us  then  follow  after  all  those  things,  which 
tend  to  peace  and  muiu;tl  edification  ;  let  us  study  a  holy 
indifference   about  the  most  lawful   earthly  enjoyments  ; 


fulness,  17 — 21:  he  avows  his  purpose  of 
visiti)ig  Rome,  in  Ais  way  to  Spain  ;  de- 
sires their  prayers  in  respect  oj  his  previ- 
ous Journey  to  Jerusalem,  with  the  contri-  B''Tifn^''ir  '? 
butions  of  the  Gentile  converts,  22 — 32  ;  bxiv"!."'  l^cor 
mnd prays  j'or  them,  33. 


a  iv.  20  I  Cor  i 
10  2  Cor.  K 
10.    Kph, 


w 


24   Gal.  vi    I.  \i. 
1  Tlies.  V    1'. 
:  Sec  on,  3. 
(1  xiv.  19.    I  Cor. 


ICTE  then  that  are  »  strons,  ''  oueht  tx  19-22. x  S4 
'  V       to    bear   the    innrmities    01    the  'i"'   »  «.  '■>■ 

,'  ,  ,  ,  Tit.  ii.  9,  10. 

weak,  and  not  to  "  please  ourselves.  « ''^    «'    ^-^■ 

I  •  P  ,        ,  ,    .       Matt.  XXV.    33 

2  Let  every  one  01  us  ''  please  hts  f-  ^'^^"^y  ^■ 
neighbour  lor  his  good  to  edihcation.  js"  «%  30  f^' 

3  For  *=  even  Christ  pleased  not  himself:  ^'  '°  ''"''  " 
but,  as  it  is  written,  '  The  reproaches  of  7^,^^,'^  '  '" 
them  that  reproached  thee,  lell  on  me. 


50,  &J. 
Matt.  \  ri 
John  XV.  -t. 


and  learn  to  renounce  whatever  comes  in  competition  with 
the  welfare  of  our  brethren,  the  peace  of  the  Church,  and 
the  glory  of  God.  Let  us  pray  for  more  humility  and 
self-denial  in  the  exercise  of  our  knowledge,  more  to 
regard  our  acceptance  with  God,  and  less  to  desire  the 
applause  of  men.  In  every  doubtful  or  indifferent  matter, 
"  Happy  is  he,  who  condemneth  not  himself  in  the  thing 
"  which  he  alloweth."  Numbers  venture  into  places  and 
upon  actions,  against  which  their  own  consciences  revolt, 
because  they  are  induced  by  inclination,  and  emboldened 
by  the  example  of  those,  who  on  some  account  have 
obtained  the  reputation  of  pious  men.  But  whether  the 
things  themselves  be  lawful  or  not,  as  they  cannot  do 
them  in  faith,  as  they  hesitate  concerning  the  lawfulness  of 
them,  and  as  they  cannot  heartily  pray  for  the  presence 
and  blessing  of  God  in  them,  they  are  condemned  for 
indulging  themselves  in  a  doubtful  case.  But  few  are  so 
happy  as  to  be  quite  free  from  self-condemnation  in  every 
thing  that  they  allow:  a  sound  judgment,  a  simple  heart, 
a  tender  conscience,  and  an  habitual  self-denial,  are  neces- 
sary for  the  enjoyment  of  this  comfort :  and  most  -of  us 
see  frequent  cause  to  condemn  ourselves,  and,  by  daily 
repentance,  faith,  and  prayer,  to  deprecate  the  merited 
condemnation  of  our  God. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  XV.  V.  1—3.  The  apostle  here  proceed..; 
with  the  argument  of  the  preceding  chapter.  He  admit.s 
that  they,  who  knew  their  liberty  in  respect  of  the  dis- 
tinctions of  meats  and  days,  were  generally  stronger  in 
faith,  as  well  as  sounder  in  judgment,  than  their' more 
scrupulous  brethren.  But  for  that  reason,  they  who  were 
able  to  do  it  ought  to  bear  with  the  infirmities  of  the 
weak,  who  were  not  able  to  rise  superior  to  them  ;  and  not 
to  despise  them ;  but  even  to  bear  their  infirmities,  by 
patiently  submitting  to  self-denial  on  their  account,  and 
meekly  enduring  their  uncharitable  censures,  while  they 
persevered  in  endeavours  to  promote  their  welfare,  and  to 
maintain  a  peaceful  communion  with,  them.  So  that, 
instead  of  pleasing  and  gratifying  themselves  in  the  in- 
dulgent use  of  their  liberty,  or  humouring  pride,  self- 
will,  or  resentment,  they  ought  readily  to  recede  from 
their  own  inclinations,  in  order  to  please  their  neighboui 
as  far  as  could  conduce  to  his  good,  or  to  mutual  edifi- 
cation, by  obviating  his  prejudices  and  gaining  upon  Lis 

M  2 


A.  Z).  CI. 


ROMANS. 


^.  D.  61. 


e  iv  23.51.  icor.  4  For  E  wliatsoevcr  things  -were  written 
ijun'^i,"  'iB.  aforetime  were  written  for  our  learning; 
,|.  -!Ptt  i.io, ,,  ^i^^j  ^^^^^  through  patience,  and  comfort 

ii  "x7i  12."  IV  of  the  scriptures,  might  have  hope. 
He!..v,  i^-ii;      5    Now  '  the  God  of  patience  ^  and 

»    -IS,  36.    Jam.  1        .  ,  .1111  -11 

»  '-II.  I  iM.  con.solation,  grant  you  to  '  be  like-mmded 
in  En.xxxivc.  one  toward  anotlier,  *  accordinj^  to  Christ 

I  F^t  '''■   -I'  Jesus  : 

''\^^"-"i   3, :!       (J  That  ye  may  ""  with  one  mind  and 
'xis  '"12"  jl^r  ^"'^  mouth  glorily  God,  even  "  the  Father 
XU9    A.-ts'^iv  ^^  ^^^  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
i  toJ  'xiii'  n       ''^  Wherefore  "  receive  ye  one  another, 
rv'!'2.'rT-et"iii  ''  ^s  Christ  also  received  us,  1  to  the  glory 

tp''h''v  2°''ph,?.-  8  Now  '  I  say,  that  =  Jesus  Christ  was 
tt9-n  zeph  iii.  a  minister  of  the   circumcision   '  for  the 

S    Ze.h    xiii    SAct'iv.  24 n  John  X  29,  30  XX    17     2  Cor    i.  3    xi.  31.  Eph    i    3 

1  Pet.  i  3 o  xiv   1-3  .Matt    x   40.  Mark  in.  37.    Luke  ix  48 p  Matt.  li  28— 

30    l.uke  XV   2.   John  »i    37.  xiii.  34 q  9.  Eph.  i    6-8    12.18   2  Tbes.  i.  10- 12 

r  lii    2b    1  Cor.  i.  12.  x.  19.20   xv.  50. i\%   4,5    Matt,  xv   24.  XX  28.  John  i.  II    Acts 

i'i.2-1,26  Xiii  46  Gdl  iv.4,5. 1  iii  3.  Ps.  xcviii.  2,  3  l»lit.  vii.  20.  Luke  1.  64-5C 

70-73.  2  Cur.  i.  :0 


affections.  Thus  Christ,  from  love  to  sinners,  renounced 
his  own  case,  comfort,  and  reputation,  exposed  himself 
10  the  reproach  and  revilings  of  the  enemies  of  God,  and 
lived  in  this  polluted,  miserable  world,  exposed  to  con- 
tempt, calumnies,  and  persecutions,  till  he  finished  his 
sufferings  by  the  ignominious  death  of  the  cross,  amidst 
the  insults  of  his  embittered  murderers  ;  according  as  it 
had  been  predicted  of  him  by  David,  who  spoke  as  a  type 
of  him.     {Notes,  &c.  Ps.  Ixix.  9.  20.) 

\ .  4 — 7.  The  apostle  took  occasion  from  this  quota- 
tion, to  remind  the  Christians  at  Rome,  that  the  whole  of 
the  ancient  scriptures  had  been  written  for  their  instruc- 
tion, as  much  as  for  that  of  those  to  whom  they  were  first 
delivered  ;  whether  they  contained  types  or  predictions  of 
Christ,  gracious  promises,  precepts,  admonitions,  or  ex- 
amples, in  order  that  by  patiently  cleaving  to  the  Lord  in 
faith  and  holy  obedience,  amidst  all  their  trials  and  terap- 
t:itions,  and  by  taking  comfort  from  the  daily  perusal  of 
the  Scriptures,  they  might  possess  a  joyful  hope  of  heaven, 
notwithstanding  past  sins  and  present  manifold  defects, 
lie  therefore  prayed  for  them,  to  that  God,  who  is  infinitely 
jiaiiciU  and  long-suffering  towards  us,  who  commands  us  in 
like  manner  to  bear  wiUi  one  another,  and  who  is  the  Au- 
thor and  Giver  of  jjatience  to  his  people,  and  the  Source  of 
all  their  consolations,  that  he  would  render  his  exhorta- 
tions efrpctiial,  and  grant  them  to  be  of  one  judgment  and 
one  heart,  disposed  to  entire  harmony  and  affection,  and 
full  of  disinterested  love  and  compassion  for  each  other, 
after  the  example  of  Christ,  and  according  to  his  com- 
mands. That  so  nothing  might  hinder  them  from  joining, 
as  "  with  one  mind  and  one  mouth,"  in  the  worship  of 
God,  in  glorifying  him  for  his  mercies,  and  adoring  his 
perfections,  as  tlie  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who 
is  approached  by  sinners  through  liis  beloved  Son,  and  is 
become  their  reconciled  Father  in  him.  And  he  again 
exhorted  them  to  lay  aside  [trejudices  and  disputes,  and  to 
receive  one  another  as  brethren,  without  regarding  the 
distinctions  of  Jew  and  Gentile,  or  differences  of  opinion 
on  these  matters,  even  as  Christ  had  received  them  with- 
out making  exceptions  to  any  of  them,  that  God  might  be 


truth  of  God,  to  confirm  the  promises  "'22*m*?,'.«w: 
made  unto  the  fathers:  It.' Ifph ■'ii'"!2- 

9  And  "  that  the  Gentiles  might  glorify  fet  "1  s'ln  ' 
God  for  his  mercy;  as  it  is  written,  "  For  ^irj^i""  '"• 
this  cause  IvviJI  confess  to  thee  among  the  ''i°'"ix"'"'ii«. 
Gentiles,  and  sing  unto  thy  name.  ^i."^xJ^i""\. 

10  And  again  he  saith,  >' Rejoice,  ye  cJs'viii.^,  s. 
Gentiles,  with  his  people.  xni  m'-i2. 

1 1  And  again,  ^  Praise  the  Lord,  all  ye  » is  xi  n'oRev. 
Gentiles;  and  laud  him,  all  ye  people.      boen  xiix   m. 

12  And  again  Esaias    saith,  "  There  xxii  27,28  fx.ii.' 

I        If    1  /■    T  K  ill  1        11      """'       "  •«• 

shall  be  a  root  01  Jesse, "  and  he  that  shall  "iii.t  4  xin. 
rise  to  reign  over  the  Gentiles ;  "^  in  him  ]^}:^\  f"^  '"■ 
shall  the  Gentiles  trust.  V-7' Ma't"ii' 

13  Now,  •'the  God  of  hope  "^  fill  you  ^'p^' fVV'i 
with  all  joy  and  peace  in  believing,  that  ye  7p"'t'  i' 2i*''"*' 
may  '  abound  in  hope,  through  the  power  "/^^i  •""  Ve'!  ^' 
of  the  Holy  Ghost.  e\'i"  17'  i«  ii. 

12.  John  xiv    I    27.  Gal    v  32.  Eph.  i  S.  v    18,  19.  2  Tbes.  ii.  IS,  17   I  Pet.  i.  • 1  ». 

4,  5.  Iii    12.  2  Cor  Ix   8    Heb.  \i   IN 

glorified  in  their  salvation,  as  he  also  would  be  in  iheic 
mutual  love  and  harmony. ' 

V.  8 — 13.  In  order  to  unite  Jews  and  Gentiles  in  one 
church,  and  conciliate  them  to  each  other,  Jesus  Christ 
had  assumed  his  human  nature  among  the  Jews,  he  had 
submitted  to  circumcision,  and  exercised  his  personal  mi- 
nistry with  unwearied  labour  and  self-denial,  among  cir- 
cumcised persons,  and  he  commanded  his  apostles  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  the  Jews  in  the  first  place.  Thus  he 
.fulfilled  the  predictions  and  promises  delivered  to  the  fa- 
thers of  that  nation  :  the  Ger\tile  converts  could  therefore 
have  no  pretence  for  despising  them.  On  the  other  hand,. 
after  Christ's  ascension,  the  Gospel  had  by  his  command 
been  extensively  preached  among  the  Gentiles,  and  with 
vast  success,  that  they  also  might  glorify  God  for  his  mcrcy^ 
as  it  had  been  predicted  by  the  ancient  prophets,  {Notes, 
Deii/.  xxxii.  43.  Ps.  xviii.  49.  cxvii.  Is.  xi.  1 — 10.)  So 
that  the  Jewish  converts  could  have  no  reason  to  exclude  or 
shun  the  Gentiles,  whether  they  regarded  the  will  of  their 
ascended  Lord,  or  the  prophecies  of  the  Scripture.  In  the 
last  quotation  it  had  been  shown  that  the  Gentiles  were 
to  trust,  or  hope,  in  that  Messiah,  who  was  to  reign  over 
them  :  hence  the  aposde  took  occasion  to  pray  that  God, 
the  Author  and  object  of  hope,  would  fill  them  with  abun- 
dance of  spiritual  joy  and  peace,  by  enabling  them  simply 
to  believe  in  him,  as  revealed  in  his  beloved  Son,  and  as 
relying  on  his  gracious  promises  ;  that  so  they  might  attain 
to  an  assured,  abiding,  realizing,  and  anticipating  hope 
of  eternal  life,  through  the  sanctifying  and  comforting 
energy  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Bejoice,  &c.  (10.)  '  The 
'  Hebrew  interpreters  render  the  original,  {Dent,  xxxii. 
43,)  "  Celebrate,  O  ye  nations,  his  people."  '  Certainly 
'  the  nations  could  not  cordially  extol  the  people  as  happy 
'  and  blessed,  unless,  affected  with  their  felicity,  they  ac- 
'  knowledged  and  worshipped  the  same  God.  The  apostle, 
'  as  it  were,  seals  all  his  preceding  exhortations  with 
'  prayers,  that  the  Lord  would  bestow  en  them  the  things 
'  which  he  commanded.'  {Be:a.)  Reign  over,  &c.  (12.) 
'  That  which  is  out  of  the  Hebrew  rightly  rendered  "  for 
"  an  ensign,"  '  is  by  the  Greek  translators,  "  to  bear  rule  •/* 


J.  D.  61. 


tPhi!.  i7.  2rim 

I  J.  Philem  21. 
Heb.  vi  9.  2Pet 
I.  12  I  John  I: 
SI. 

6  Phil.  i.  II.  Col 

i.  8-10.    3  Pet 

i.  5—8. 
1  Col    lii    IS        1 

Thes.   V.  11.  M 

Tit  ii  3,».  HeS. 

T.  12     I.  21,  2S. 

Jude  :o-2a. 
k  He;>.  xiii.  a  1 

Pet  V  12.  IJnbn 

li   12-U   V    13 
1  Jude  3-* 
1  Tim      iT.     6 

STim    i   6      ii 

U.    Tit    iii    I. 

«Pet  1.  12-15. 

■Ii  1,2. 
Bi  i.  b-  xii.  3  6.  ) 

Cor.  ii>.  10.  XV. 

JO  r,al   >   IS,16. 

ii.9  Kph   iii  7. 

8    1  Tim  i.  II- 

II  1  Pet  is  10. 
II  2  I'et  iii  li. 

B  18  Xi  13.  Acts 
ix  15,  xiii  2. 
xxii  2'.  XXV i 
17.  It.  1  Cor.  iii. 
S  iv  1.  2  Cor. 
T.  20.  si.  23  Gal. 
ii.  7,8.  Epb.  ill 

I  Thes  ii  2  9  I 
Phil  li  17  iv.  1 
37.  1  Cor.  VI.  19 
4.  xi.  16-30    xi 


CHAPTER  XV. 


^.  D.  61. 


14  H  And  «  I  myself  also  am  per- 
suaded of  you,  my  brethren,  that  ye  also 
are  ''  full  of  goodness,  filled,  with  all 
knowledge,  '  able  also  to  admonish  one 
another. 

15  Nevertheless,  brethren,  ^  I  have 
written  the  more  boldly  unto  you  in  some 
sort,  '  as  putting  you  in  mind,  ^  because 
of  the  grace  that  is  given  to  me  of 
God, 

•  16  That  ■'  1  should  be  the  minister  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  the  Gentiles,  °  ministering 
the  Gospel  of  God,  that  p  the  *  offering 
up  of  the  Gentiles  might  be  accept- 
able, 1  being  sanctified  by  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

17  1  have  therefore  *■  whereof  I  may 


1.   1  Tim  ii    7    3  T 

Tim  i   II.  I  Pet   i.  12 

e  Heb  xiii  16   1  Pet.  ii.  5 
.  Eph.  ii    18  22  1  Tbes.  t.  1 


I.   Acts  XX  24.  Gal. 
I.    U.  Ixvi.  19.  20.    2  Cor. 

sacri/tcing. q  v    5,  ' 

2.2Cor.  ii    11-16.  lii.  1- 


'  because  it  is  the  ofSce  of  the  king  to  defend,  and  by  arms 
*  to  protect,  his  people.'     (Hammond.) 

V.  14 — 17,  The  apostle,  being  about  to  conclude  his 
epistle,  shows  the  Romans  why  he,  who  had  never  seen 
them,  had  addressed  them  in  so  earnest  and  copious  a 
manner.  This  did  not  arise  from  any  doubt  that  he  enter- 
tained concerning  them ;  for  he  was  fully  persuaded  that 
they  were  replete  with  that  goodness,  that  kind  and  affec- 
tionate spirit,  which  he  had  inculcated,  as  well  aS  with 
knowledge  in  every  part  of  the  Gospel,  so  as  to  be  able  to 
admonish  one  another  without  other  assistance.  Never- 
theless, he  had  written  with  the  more  confidence  to  them 
about  some  particulars,  to  put  them  in  remembrance  of 
their  duties  and  their  dangers,  because  God  had  peculiarly 
favoured  him  in  appointing  him  to  be  the  apostle  and  the 
minister  of  Christ  to  the  Gentiles.  His  special  ministry 
required  him  to  preach  the  Gospel  among  the  Gentiles,  and 
to  superintend  their  affairs,  (as  the  priest  used  to  do  the 
sacrifice,  or  the  burning  of  incense,)  in  order  that  their 
persons  and  services  might  be  presented  to  God  in  an 
acceptable  manner,  by  the  hands  of  the  great  high  Priest 
within  the  veil,  being  sanctified  by  the  gifts  and  graces  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  he  therefore  thought  himself  called 
on  to  attempt  this  service  towards  them  also.  For  in  this 
important  trust  he  had  some  ground  of  glorying,  not  in 
himself,  but  in  the  unmerited  and  rich  favour  of  Jesus 
Christ  towards  him,  not  in  carnal  things,  but  in  those  that 
pertained  to  God  and  his  worship. 

V.  18 — "Jl.  The  apostle's  success  had  corresponded  to 
the  importance  of  the  trust  delegated  to  him.  He  would 
not  speak  of  what  Christ  had  not  indeed  wrought  by  him 
in  bringing  the  heathen  nations  to  obey  the  truth,  in  word 
and  deed.  It  seems  some  teachers  were  forward  to  do 
this  ;  but  he  would  not  venture  to  do  himself,  what  he 
condemned  as  folly  and  sin,  in  other  men.  (Notes,  2  Cor. 
X.  12—16.  Jude 'J.)  What  had  been  done  was  indeed 
enirely  the  work  of  Christ,  but  he  had  chosen  to  make 
use  of  him  as  his  instrument.  His  preaching  had  been 
attended  with  extraordinary  miracles,  wrought  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  whose  divine  agency  had  also 


glory   through    Jesus    Christ  '  in    those 
things  which  pertain  to  God. 

18  For  '  I  will  not  dare  to  speak  of  any 
of  those  things  "  which  Christ  hath  not 
wrought  by  me,  "  to  make  the  Gentiles 
obedient,  ^  by  word  and  deed, 

19  Through  ^  mighty  signs  and  won- 
ders, "  by  the  power  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ; 
"  so  that  from  Jerusalem,  and  round  about 
unto  lllyricmn,  I  have  "  fully  preached  the 
Gospel  of  Christ. 

20  Yea,  ''  so  have  I  strived  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  not  where  Christ  was  named, 
lest  I  should  •■  build  upon  another  man's 
foundation  : 

21  But  as  it  is  written,  ''  To  whom  he 
was  not  spoken  of,  they  shall  see  :  and 
they  that  have  not  heard,  shall  understand. 

"  "  '      "'  "7 d2  Cer.  X.  14-16. 


.  Hot)   V,  1. 

t  I'rov.    XXV.    U 

2 Cor.  X.  13-18 

li.    31      xii.    « 

Jude  9 
u  iVurk    xvi.  2(1 

Acts  xiv.S7  XV 


vi   I. 
X  i  6.  vi.  17.  xvi. 

26    Matt.xxviii. 

18  —  20.      Acts 
(xsvi   20    2  Cor. 

X  1.5      Heb.  V. 

9.  xi.  8. 
y  Cnl.    iii.  17.     3 

Thes  ii  17.  Jurn. 

i   22    1  John  iii 


•  10 : 


7.  Acts: 

12.  xvi.  18.  xix. 

II,  12.       2  Cor. 

xii.  12.    Gal.  iii. 

5  Heb.  ii.  4. 
a  Matt.    xii.    28. 

Act>  i   8.  1  Cor 

xii.  4— II    IPet. 

i.  12 
b  24    Acts  ix.  23, 

29.  xiii.  4,  5.  14. 

51.  xiv.6.  20,21. 

25.      xvi   6—12.  • 

sviilO  15  xviii. 

1.  19.  xix.  l.xx. 

2,3   6. 
■e  1  Cor  iii  9-15- 


disposed  the  hearts  of  the  hearers  to  embrace  the  Gospel. 
So  that  from  Jerusalem,  in  a  very  extensive  circle  of  some 
thousands  of  miles,  even  to  lUyricum  on  the  borders  of 
Italy,  be  had  fully  preached  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and 
instructed  vast  multitudes  with  great  accuracy  in  that  holy 
doctrine.  Indeed,  it  had  been  his  ambition,  (so  the  original 
word  signifies)  to  carry  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation  to 
those  who  had  not  before  heard  of  Christ,  and  thus  to 
face  the  dangers  and  hardships  of  making  the  first  assault 
on  the  kingdom  of  Satan  in  every  place.  Nor  was  he 
disposed  in  general  to  build  on  the  foundation  laid  by  other 
ministers,  who  were  competent  to  carry  on  the  work 
which  they  had  happily  begun,  but  rather  to  fulfil  the 
Scripture,  which  foretold  that  many  nations  and  rulers 
would  see  and  understand  such  things,  as  they  had  before 
been  strangers  to.  (Note,  Is.  lii.  15.)  '  Probably,  in 
'  mentioning  this,  he  may'glance  on  those  false  apostles, 
'  who  crept  into  churches  which  he  had  planted,  and 
'  endeavoured  to  establish  their  own  reputation  and  in- 
'  fluence  there,  by  alienating  the  hearts  of  his  own  con- 
'  verts  from  him,  while,  like  some  in  our  own  days, 
'  they  built  on  his  grand  and  noble  foundation  an  edifice 
'  of  wood,  and  hay,  and  stubble.'  By  word  and  deed. 
(18.)  By  the  manner  in  which  he  hath  enabled  me  to 
'  speak,  and  the  things  which  he  hath  strengthened  mc  to 
'  perform.'  (Doddridge.)  As  there  is  no  preposition  in 
the  Greek,  the  clause  may  be  rendered,  "  in  word  and 
"  deed,"  and  applied,  as  above,  to  the  obedience  of  the 
Gentiles  :  and  this  seems  better  to  accord  with  the  general 
language  of  Scripture.  (Marg.  Ref.)  Unto  Illi/ricum  (19.) 
'  I  do  not  think  that  these  words  necessarily  import,  that 
'  St.  Paul  had  penetrated  into  Illyricum  ;  but  rather  that 
'  he  had  come  to  the  confines  of  Illyricum  ;  and  that  these- 
'  confines  were  the  external  boundary  of  his  travels.. 
'  Illyricum  adjoins  unto  Macedonia  ;  measuring  from  Je- 
'  riisalcm  towards  Rome,  it  lies  close  behind  it.  If  thcre- 
'  fore  St.  Paul  traversed  the  whole  country  of  Macedonia, 
'  the  route  would  necessarily  bring  him  to  the  confines  oi 
'  Illyricum.  Now  the  account  of  St.  Paul's  second  visit 
'  to  the  peninsula  of  Greece  is  contained  ia  these  words. 


A.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


A.  D.   61. 


•  Or,  nuny  ngifg, 
or,  OJIcKtlmtt. 


Il33  i.  10- 
I  Thes.  iii. 
STim  i  4. 


§28.  ActjxliSI. 
k  4ctiixi.3.  x«i 

5  t  Cor   i    16 
I  i   12.  1  Cor  xvi 

S-7. 
t  Or.     Willi   yoB. 

32. 
0)25-31.     Acts 

S'.ii.    21.      xrx. 

21     XX     ;r..  g: 

Xxiv.  17     I  Cor 

xvi.  1—3     oal 

ii.  10 
B  Acts  &i  27—30. 

2  Cor.    <iii    jx. 

Gal   V,    6-10. 
o  I'rov.    xiv.  21. 

31.  xvi. .a  Zech. 

xi   7.  1 1     Mjtt. 

ssv   40       XKVi. 
II.    Luke  VI    -jn. 

Xiv.    13      I  Cgr 

XVI    IS.     :■  Cor 
IX.  12.    rh  liim. 

S.  Jam.  ii,  S,  6. 


22  For  which  cause  also  e  I  have  been 
*  much  hindered  from  coming  to  you. 

23  But  now  having  no  more  place  in 
these  parts,  ''  and  having  a  great  desire 
these  many  years  to  come  unto  you  j 

24  Whensoever  '  I  take  my  journey 
into  Spain,  1  will  come  to  you  ;  for  J 
trust  to  see  you  in  my  journey,  ^  and  to 
be  brought  on  my  way  thitherward  by 
you,  '  if  first  1  be  somewhat  filled  f  with 
your  company. 

25  But  now  ""  I  go  unto  Jerusalem  to 
minister  unto  the  saints. 

2t)  For  "  it  hath  pleased  them  of  Ma- 
cedonia and  Achaia  to  make  a  certain 
contribution,  for  °  the  poor  saints  which 
are  at  Jerusalem. 

27  It  hath  pleased  them  verily ;  p  and 
their  debtors  they  are.     For  if  the  Gen- 


tiles have  been  made  partakers  of  their  ""coi",  »'"•  '^' 
spiritual  things,  their  duty  is  also  to  mi-  Vi*  il^'in'w. 
nister  unto  them  in  carnal  things.  .'''Ti  p,  l^l  It; 

28  When  therefore  I  have  performed  ipf,."3"'iii^ 
this,  1  and  have  sealed  to  them  this  fruit,  tLVoV  ';v.6.  d. 
'  1  will  come  by  you  into  Spain.  ?!    n,  u'^j 

29  And  1  am  sure  that  when  I  come  u  ff  cxiiii.  lo. 
unto  you,  I  shall  come  "in  the  fulness  »GM'xixiis<. 
of  the  blessing  of  the  Gospel  of  Christ.       y-  tph".  I'j. 

30  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  *  for  i^.  u,  13'  '  j 

the  Lord  Jesus  Christ's  sake, "  and  lor  the  2  "«>  >«  1 

love  01  the  bpirit,  "  that  ve  strive  toeether  ^'    "''    24. 

.  ,  .        1        '  ■'      /-     1  /■    ^  *«'"    '»-2«- 

with  me  m  your  prayers  to  Uocl  tor  me  ;     "z2\~l'tk^' 

31  That  ^  I  may  be  delivered  from  them  .'ir'*;,j''di,(,6f. 
that  J  do  not  believe  in  Judea  ;  ^  and  that  ,25'"^^  jcor 
my  service  which  I  have  for  Jerusalem, /j;"'^*,! J; '„_ 
may  be  "  accepted  of  the  saints  ;  ^23.2^  i  10-13 

32  That  *"  1  may  come  unto  you  with  ii'  ij;':;',!'. 

IE.  30,  31    Pbil.  i    I2-It! 


•'  He  departed  for  lo  go  iiuo  Macedonia,  and  nihen  he  had 
*'■  gone  over  those  parts,  and  had  given  them  much  exhor- 
"  tation,  he  came  into  Greece."  *■  This  account  allows,  or 
*  rather  leads  us  to  suppose,  that  St.  Paul,  in  going  over 
'  Macedonia,  had  passed  so  far  to  the  west  as  to  come  into 
'  those  parts  of  the  country  which  were  contiguous  to  II- 
'  lyricuin,  if  he  did  not  enter  into  lllyricum  itself.  The 
'  history  and  the  epistle  therefore  so  far  agree,  and  the 
'  agreement  is  much  strengthened  by  a  coincidence  of  time. 
'  At  the  time  when  this  epistle  was  written,  St.  Paul  might 
'  say,  in  conformity  to  the  history,  that  he  had  come  unto 
'  lllyricum  ;  much  before  this  time  he  could  not  have  said 
'  so ;  lor  upon  his  former  journey  into  Macedonia  his  route 
'  is  laid  down,  from  the  lime  of  his  landing  at  Philippi  to 
'  his  sailing  from  Corinth,  which  confines  him  to  the  eastern 
'  side  of  the  peninsula,  and  therefore  keeps  him  all  the  while 
'  at  a  considerable  distance  from  lllyricum.'     {Paley.) 

V.  22 — 29.  As  the  Romans  were  already  favoured  with 
the  Gospel,  it  did  not  accord  with  the  apostle's  plan  to 
leave  his  more  urgent  employment  to  go  among  them  ;  and 
this  had  long  hindered  him  from  visiting  them.  But,  as  he 
had  now  brought  the  churches  which  he  had  planted  to 
establishment  in  the  faith,  and  as  he  had  no  immediate  call 
to  any  new  scene  of  action  in  the  parts  where  he  had  be- 
fore laboured,  so  he  purposed  to  gratify  the  desire  which  he 
had  for  many  years  experienced,  of  going  to  Rome.  But 
he  also  intended  a  journey  inlo  Spain,  a  large  country  still 
much  further  to  the  west,  where  probably  the  Gospel  had 
not  at  that  time  been  preached  ;  in  his  way  he  purposed  to 
stay  for  a  time  at  Rome,  and  when  he  had  in  part  satisfied 
his  affectionate  desire  of  communing  with  the  believers 
there,  he  expected  they  would  help  him  forward  toward 
Spain.  But,  in  the  mean  lime,  he  must  take  a  long  journey 
in  the  opposite  direction,  in  order  to  perform  an  important 
service  to  the  poor  Christians  at  Jerusalem,  for  whom  the 
Gentile  converts  had  raised  a  very  liberal  contribution. 
This  they  had  done  willingly  ;  hut  indeed  tlicy  were  in 
some  respects  debtors  to  them.  For  the  Jewi.=h  pieachers 
had  first  carried  the  Gospel  among  them,  and  the  primitive 
•-  believers  there  had  impoverished  themselves  in  promoting 
ou^'.hat  doctrine,  the  blessing  of  which  they  now  shared  with 


the  Gentiles,  whose  duty  it  therefore  was  to  communicate 
to  them  of  that  temporal  abundance,  which  was  so  gene- 
rally spent  in  a  carnal  manner.  When  therefore  he  had 
performed  this  service,  and  had  affixed  his  seal,  as  it  were, 
lo  this  good  fruit  produced  by  the  Gentiles,  in  order  lo  con- 
ciliate the  minds  of  their  Jewish  brethren,  he  intended  to 
pass  by  Rome  to  Spain.  And  whenever  lie  should  be  per- 
mitted to  come  to  them,  he  was  confident  that  he  should  be 
employed  to  communicate  to  them  an  abundant  supply  of 
those  spiritual  gifts,  consolations,  and  blessings,  which  arc 
conveyed  to  sinners  by  the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  so  that  they 
would  certainly  be  edified,  established,  comforted,  and  in- 
creased in  numbers,  by  his  coming,  his  preaching,  and  the 
miraculous  powers  that  he  should  be  employed  lo  impart  to 
them.  Thus  the  apostle  never  lost  sight  of  his  object,  or 
let  slip  any  opportunity  of  inculcating  mutual  love  between 
the  Jewish  and  Gentile  converts.  {Gal.  i.  18.  ii.  1.)  It 
is  not  known  whether  the  apostle  ever  accomplished  his  in- 
tended journey  into  Spain.  But  as  Clement,  writing  from 
Rome,  in  the  first  century,  said  that  he  preached '  to  the 
'  utmost  bounds  of  the  west,'  it  is  most  probable  that  he 
did.  He,  however,  went  lo  Rome  in  a  very  different  man- 
ner than  he  had  purposed.  I  goto  Jerusalem.  (24 — 26.) 
{Marg.  Ref.)  '  Here,  at  length,  but  fetched  from  three 
'  dilVcrent  writings,  we  have  obtained  the  several  circum- 
'  stances,  which  tiie  epistle  to  the  Romans  brings  together, 
'  viz.  a  contribution  in  Achaia  for  the  Christians  at  Jerusa- 
'  lem,  a  contribution  in  Macedonia  for  the  same  purpose, 
'  and  an  approaching  journey  of  St.  Paul  lo  Jerusalem. 
'  We  have  these  circumstances,  each  by  some  hint  in  the 
'  passage  in  which  it  is  mentioned,  or  by  the  date  of  the 
'  writing  in  which  the  passage  occurs,  fixed  to  a  particular 
'  time  ;  and  we  have  that  time  turning  out,  upon  cxamina- 
'  lion,  to  be  in  all  the  same,  namely,  towards  the  close  of 
'  St,  Paul's  second  visit  to  the  peninsula  of  Greece.' 
{Pitley.)  This  fixes  the  writing  of  this  epistle  to  a  parti- 
cular part  of  the  narrative  of  the  apostle's  labours  ;  but 
there  is  some  difficulty  in  determining  in  what  year  those 
events  took  place.  Some  date  tbem  A.  D.  58,  others  A. 
D.  GO,  or  61. 


A.D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


A  D  bi. 


co'r"lr.''  ?9  joy  '^7  tHc  Will  of  Gocl,  >*  311(1  uiay  with       33  Now  '  the  God  of  peaee  He  with  "X'i^:  i^".' 
!»'''*•,»  von  be  refreshed.  you  all.      Amen. 


<|-?7ov.  ,x;  13  you  be  refreshed 

I  Cor  xvi  18  2  Cor.  vii  13  I  Thej.  iii  6-10.  S  Tim.  i.l6  Ptiilem  7  30 


V.  30 — 33.  The  apostle  regarded  his  journey  to  Je- 
rusalem as  of  so  much  importance,  that  he  ought  not  to 
decline  it  ;  yet  he  was  aware  that  it  would  be  attended 
with  great'dangcr  and  difficulty,  through  the  enmity  of  the 
Jews,  and  the  strong  prejudices  even  of  the  Christians 
against  him,  which  neither  his  zeal  in  their  behalf,  nor 
the  liberality  of  the  Gentile  converts,  could  counterbalance. 
He  therefore  besought  the  Romans,  for  the  sake  of  Christ, 
their  common  Lord,  and  for  that  love's  sake,  which  the 
Spirit  of  Christ  had  wrought  in  their  hearts  to  each  other, 
(according  to  his  own  most  loving  nature  and  conduct  to- 
wards them,)  that  they  would  earnesUy  unite  in  prayers 
for  him,  that  he  might  be  protected  from  the  malice  of  the 
unbelieving  or  disobedient  Jews,  who  would  otherwise  dis- 
appoint all  the  plans  which  he  had  formed  ;  and  that  the 
prejudices  of  the  Jewish  believers  might  be  so  removed, 
that  they  might  accept  and  take  in  good  part  the  service 
which  he  went  to  perform.  That  so,  if  the  Lord  pleased, 
he  might  not  come  to  them  grieved  and  disappointed,  but 
with  joy  and  comfort;  and  also  have  his  spirit  refreshed 
and  enlivened  by  joining  with  them  in  thanksgivings  to 
God,  and  by  what  he  whnessed  of  the  grace  bestowed  upon 
them.  In  the  mean  time  he  prayed,  that  the  God  of  peace, 
as  reconciled  to  believers  in  Christ,  and  as  disposing  them 
to  live  together  in  peace  and  harmony,  might  be  with  them 
all,  for  their  comfort,  and  to  prevent  all  disputes  and  divi- 
sions among  themselves. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—7. 

The  powerful  of  this  world  often  domineer  over  the 
weak,  but  it  ought  not  to  be  so  in  the  Church  of  Christ  ; 
on  the  contrary,  every  one,  in  proportion  as  he  is  strong 
in  faith  and  grace,  should  be  tender,  patient,  and  com- 
passionate to  the  feeble-minded,  to  those  who  are  com- 
passed with  infirmities,  perplexed  in  their  views,  harassed 
with  scruples,  doubts,  and  temptations,  and  unable  to  en- 
joy the  peace  and  comfort  of  the  Gospel,  though  they 
appear  to  walk  in  the  obedience  of  it.  Even  if  their  in- 
firmities be  attended  with  bigotry,  censoriousness,  or 
peevishness,  we  ought  still  to  bear  with  and  pity  them,  and 
to  submit  to  self-denial  for  their  good ;  and  instead  of 
pleasing  ourselves,  whatever  may  become  of  them,  we 
ought  to  give  up  our  own  humour  and  inclination,  as  far 
as  we  can  please  ihcm  for  their  good  to  edification  ; 
though  we  must  not  be  men-pleasers,  or  help  to  deceive 
them  by  our  flatteries  and  compliances.  If  any  man  deem 
himself  strong,  and  he  be  at  the  same  time  disposed  to  re- 
vile, despise,  condemn,  and  reject,  the  weak  and  scrupu- 
lous, because  they  cannot  accede  to  his  whole  system^  it  is 
evident  that  pride  and  selfishness  are  stronger  in  his  heart 
•than  faith  and  grace ;  and  that  he  hath  more  of  "  the 
"  knowledge  that  puffeth  up,  than  of  the  love  that  edifieth." 
He  is  the  most  advanced  Christian,  who  is  most  conformed 
to  Christ,  and  most  willing  to  give  up  his  own  case  or  in- 
dulgence, and  to  cnutirc  reproach  and  suffering,  after  His 
example,  and  in  prosecution  of  that  great  design  for  which 
he  shed  his  blood  t  and  if  in  doing  this,  we  arc  reviled  by 


Thes  V.  23  i  Thes.  ... 
SO  2  Cor  xiii.  U.  2  Til 


16   Heh  siii.30- 


19.20 

II.  rhil  it   ». 

-fXTi.  24  RuUii  *.  Matt  i.  23  xxvi 


furious  zealots  and  uncharitable  bigots,  we  may,  with 
humble  accommodation,  use  the  Redeemer's  words,  "  the 
"  reproaches,  of  them  that  reproached  thee  are  fallen  upon 
"  me."  For  whatever  is  written,  either  in  the  Old  or  the 
New  Testament,  is  intended  for  our  instruction,  and  may 
be  applied  to  our  case,  for  our  direction  and  encourage- 
ment ;  that,  by  piatient  faith,  persevering  obedience,  and 
comfort  derived  from  the  word  of  God,  '  we  may  embrace, 
'  and  ever  hold  fast,  the  blessed  hope  of  everlasting  life, 
'  as  given  to  us  in  Jesus  Christ.'  Thus  relying  on  the 
mercy  and  truth  of  the  God  of  all  patience  and  consolation, 
we  should  pray  continually,  that  we,  and  our  brethren  in 
Christ,  may  be  like  minded  towards  one  another,  after  his 
example  ;  that  the  divisions  of  the  Church  being  healed, 
all  who  are  called  by  his  name  "  may  glorify  God,  even 
"  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  with  one  mind  and  with 
"  one  mouth."  And  till  this  perfect  union  shall  be  effected, 
we  should  learn  to  agree,  notwithstanding  our  differences 
about  non-essentials,  and  to  receive  one  another  as  bre- 
thren, while  we  hold  the  great  doctrines  of  salvation  for 
sinners  by  the  blood  and  Spirit  of  Christ ;  and  this  will 
tend  greatly  to  the  credit  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  glory  of 
God. 

V.  8— -21. 

The  whole  plan  of  redemption  is  suited  to  reconcile  us 
to  one  another,  as  well  as  to  our  gracious  God  ;  and  we 
may  say  of  every  contention  among  Christians,  "An 
'•  enemy  hath  done  this."  The  fulfilment  of  ancient 
promises  and  prophecies,  in  the  coming  of  Christ  among 
the  Jews,  and  in  the  great  success  of  the  Gospel  among  the 
Gentiles,  and  through  distant  nations  and  languages,  that 
they  might  glorify  God  for  his  mercy,  and  hope  in  that 
"  Branch  from  the  Root  of  Jesse,"  who  was  raised  up  to 
reign  over  them,  should  teach  us  to  cease  from  our  mur- 
murings  and  disputings,  and  to  join  in  grateful  praises  and 
thanksgivings  to  him,  who  glories  in  his  merciful  victories 
among  the  heathen,  and  hath  called  them  to  rejoice  with 
his  people.  If  we  would  have  the  God  of  hope  to  fill  our 
hearts  "  with  all  peace,  and  joy  in  believing,"  (and  a  sinner 
can  have  abiding  holy  joy  and  peace  in  no  other  way,)  if 
we  would  "  abound  in  hope,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy 
"  Ghost ;"  we  must  rely  on,  and  pi-ay  for,  the  teaching  and 
influences  of  that  divine  Agent ;  and  we  must  be  careful 
neither  to  grieve  him  by  our  evil  tempers  or  sinful  passions, 
nor  to  quench  his  sacred  fire  by  negligence,  or  procras- 
tination ;  for  thus  we  often  bring  darkness  and  discon- 
solation  upon  ourselves.  We  should  hope  the  best  of 
others,  and  commend  what  is  good  in  their  conduct :  but 
they,  who  are  really  most  full  of  goodness  and  knowledge, 
and  able  to  admonish  one  another,  will  be  most  thankful 
to  be  reminded  of  their  duty,  and  cautioned  against  danger, 
by  those  who  arc  authorized  to  watch  over  them ;  who  have 
obtained  grace  to  be  faithful  in  their  ministry;  and  wha 
evidendy  desire  that  the  persons  and  services  of  their 
brethren  may  be  acceptable  to  God  through  Jesus  Christ, 
being  sanctified  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  It  is  indeed  an 
honour  to  be  employed  by  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  for  him  to 
work  by  us,  in  those  things  which  pertain  to  God,  and  in 


J.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


JJ.  D.  61. 


a  S  Cor. 

iii.  1. 

b  »laiL 

xii.    i< 

M,>rk 

n.    ai 

1  Tim 

t.      2 

ii        \i 

1  Pet. 

.M.23 

r  I.uke 

v.ii.    : 

1  Tim. 

V.  9,  lU 

CHAP.  XVf. 

The  aposth  commends  Phebe  to  the  Chris- 
tians at  Rome  ;  and  sends  salutations  to 
viany  by  name,  1 — 1 6.  He  warns  them 
against  those  who  caused  divisions  and 
o^'cncei,  17 — 20.  He  names  several  bre- 
thren, tcho  joined  in  their  salutations  of 
them,  2 1  — 23.  He  concludes  icith prayers 
for  them,  and  ascriptions  of  glory  to  God, 
21—27. 


I 


COxMMEND     unto     you     Phebe 
our    sister,    who    is    "  a    servant 


rendciinq  sinners  obedient  in  word  and  deed.  But  the 
whole  glory  must  ultimately  be  referred  to  him  :  osten- 
tation should  carefully  be  avoided  in  speaking  on  such 
subjects  ;  and  it  is  seldom  expedient  to  mention  ourselves 
in  these  matters,  except  as  we  want  to  obviate  men's 
prejudices  against  our  ministry,  when  they  impede  our 
usefulness.  But  indeed,  how  trivial  are  the  labours,  and 
how  limited  is  the  usefulness,  of  most  of  us,  when  com- 
pared with  those  of  the  apostle,  whose  ministry  was  at- 
tended with  the  power  of  the  Holy  Ghost  in  so  remarkable 
a  degree,  and  whose  unwearied  labours  would  admit  of  no 
bounds,  but  those  of  the  human  species,  or  of  his  own  life! 
It  is  honourable,  when  ministers,  who  have  the  opportu- 
nity, boldly  face  opposition  and  hardship  in  carrying  the 
Gospel  to  those  places,  where  Christ  hath  not  yet  been 
named  ;  and  when  they  would  rather  make  irruptions  into 
the  uninvaded  provinces  of  Satan's  dark  domain,  than  stay 
to  garrison  such  as  have  already  been  torn  from  him.  This 
is  a  noble  ambition  ;  but  as  most  of  us  must  in  some  mea- 
sure build  upon  the  foundation  that  others  have  laid  before 
us,  we  should  at  least  take  heed  how  we  build  thereon,  that 
our  superstructure  may  not  disgrace  or  expose  the  good 
foundation,  as  is  too  often  the  case. 
V.  22—33. 

Our  best  desires  may  meet  with  many  hinderances  ;  our 
well  concerted  plans  may  be  disappointed  ;  our  very  pray- 
ers may  seem  to  remain  unanswered  :  but,  proceeding  in 
the  path  of  duty  with  self-denying  zeal  and  love,  endeavour- 
ing to  conciliate  the  minds  of  Christians  to  one  another,  and 
to  excite  them  to  emulation  only  in  good  works,  and  seek- 
ing our  comfort  in  communion  with  God  and  his  saints,  all 
will  surely  terminate  to  our  advantage  :  and  even  the  ser- 
vices which  we  would  have  performed,  and  could  not,  shall 
be  graciously  accepted  and  rewarded.  The  rich  believer 
should  deem  himself  a  debtor  to  the  poor ;  and  they  who 
have  been  made  partakers  of  spiritual  blessings  should 
count  it  their  duty  to  minister  in  carnal  things  to  those, 
through  whom  they  were  brought  to  the  knowledge  of  sal- 
vation. There  is  a  blessing,  a  fulness  of  blessing,  in  the 
Go.'pel  of  Chi'ist,  which  we  should  expect  to  know  and  to 
communicate,  but  with  which  numbers  are  totally  unac- 
(juainted,  and  which  most  of  us  experience  in  a  degree  far 
beneath  what  the  primitive  believers  did.  We  should 
therefore  strive  together  in  our  prayers  for  each  other,  that, 
for  Christ's  sake,  and  by  the  love  of  the  Spirit,  a  great 
blessing  may  come  upon  the  souls  of  Christian.'^,  and  the 


of  the  church  which  is  at  ■'  Cenchrea :  *Act.  mii.  u. 

2  That  "ye  receive  her  in  the  Lord,  ^o-43;Mv^a: 
'  as  beconieth  saints,  and  tliatye  assist  her  ivV  r'hiiem! 
in  whatsoever  business  she  hath  need  of  lo  3  John  °6-^ 
you  :  s  for  she  hath  been  a  succourer  offEph  '  3  Pbii. 

1        /.  I  r      ^  I.  27     I  Tim. 

many,  and  ol  niyseil  also.  lo  Tit.iis. 

3  Greet  ■■  Priscilla  and  Aquila,  '  my  *,'"p'^'^i^f;  ^'■ 
helpers  in  Christ  Jesus:  -"    2Tim.i. 

4  Who  ''have  for  myhfe'laid  down '■a"""'"  "s 

,       .  ,  J  !«      1  Cor  .  x»i 

their  own  necks :  unto  whom  not  only  I  j^  *  Tm.  ■„■ 
give  thanks,  but  "  also  all  the  churches  of  j^'^'/^^J^^j'^'J- 
the  Gentiles.  "joh^.'ii.'iG.^' 

1  Jo?b.  X  2«.  1  Sum.  xxii.  «1.   MIc.  ii.  3. m  AcU  xv  4)  .Hi.  5.   I  Ccr.  ui.  17. 1'fL 

1    I  Tbes.  ii.  14.  Rev.  i.  4. 


labours  of  ministers  :  that  envy,  prejudice,  and  a  party- 
spirit,  may  not  prevent  the  faithful  zealous  servants  of  Christ 
from  being  accepted  by  the  saints,  in  their  disinterested 
endeavours  to  do  them  good,  (as  frequently  is  the  case  :) 
but  that  they  may  meet  the  people,  wherever  they  go,  with 
joy,  and  may  by  them  be  refreshed  ;  and  that  the  God  of 
peace  may  be  the  ever-present  Comforter  of  all,  who 
"  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  sinccritv."  Amen. 
NOTES. 

CHAP.  XVI.  V.  1,2.  It  is  probable  (hat  this  epistle 
was  sent  by  Phebe,  according  to  what  is  added  at  the  end 
of  it  in  our  Bibles  ;  but  as  these  addidons  are  of  no  autho- 
rity, and  sometimes  palpably  erroneous,  they  are  not  here 
inserted.  Cenchrea  was  the  sea-port  of  Corinth,  (where 
a  separate  Church  was  founded,)  which  shows  that  the 
apostle  wrote  from  Corinth.  Phebe  acted  as  a  servant,  or 
a  deaconess,  to  the  Church  at  Cenchrea,  and  was  probably 
employed  in  relieving  the  needy  women  among  them.  This 
she  must  have  undertaken  freely,  out  of  love  to  the  work 
alone,  as  she  appears  to  have  been  a  person  in  good  cir- 
cumstances. (Notes,  I  Tint.  v.  9 — 16.)  The  Christians 
at  Rome  were  exhorted  to  receive  her  to  their  fellowship, 
and  also  to  assist  and  support  her  in  the  business  which 
had  brought  her  thither,  as  she  had  been  helpful  to  many 
Christians,  and  to  Paul  also,  who  was  not  backward  to 
acknowledge  his  obligations  lo  her. 

V.  3,  4.  A(]uila  and  Priscilla  had  now  returned  to 
Rome,  though  but  a  short  lime  before  they  had  been  at 
Ephesus.  (Notes,  Acts  xviii.  1,  2.  24 — 28,  I  Cor.  xvi. 
19.)  They  had  ventured  their  lives  in  protecting  the 
apostle  at  Ephesus,  as  if  they  had  been  willing  to  lay 
down  their  own  necks,  and  to  be  beheaded  in  his  stead  : 
and  as  his  life  was  so  useful  to  all  the  churches  of  the 
Gentiles,  they,  as  well  as  he,  were  under  the  greatest 
obligations  to  them.  He  therefore  gave  his  atfectionate 
salutations  and  good  wishes  to  them,  and  to  the  Church  in 
their  house  ;  or  to  the  several  Christians,  of  whom  their 
family  was  composed,  and  who  met  continually  together 
to  worship  God.  '  Priscilla  and  Aquila  had  originally 
'  been  inhabitants  of  Rome.'  (Acts  xviii.  2.)  '  They 
'  were  connected  therefore  with  the  place  to  which  the 
'  salutations  were  sent.  St.  Paul  became  acquainted  with 
'  ihem  at  Corinth  during  his  first  visit  into  Greece.  They 
'  accompanied  him  upon  his  return  into  Asia  ;  were  settled 
'  for  some  time  at  Ephesus  ;  (.Ids  xviii.  19 — 26  ;)  and 
'  appear  to  have  been  with  St.  Paul  when  he  wrote  from 
'  that  place  his  first  epi£tle  to  the  Corinthians.     (1  Cor. 


A.D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


I  Mitt,  xviii.20  5  Likewise  greet  "  tlie  chuicli  that  is  in! 
Cor  ?T.'  Is  their  house.  Salute  "  my  well-beloved 
)''''i2"3  johD  1   Epenetus,    ''   who    is    the    lirst-ir.uits    of 


,»y  26    Acts      b  eireet  iVJary. 

xviii.    12.    :'■  I   1 

2  Cor  I  I  ix  2.  labour  on  us. 

7  Salute  Andronicus  and 


r  I.'   Matt    S 
35.  1  Tim  1 

tscor   xi    23  kinsmen,  and  '  mv  fellow-prisoners,  "  who 


who  beslow(!d  much 
unia,  ^  my 


3-6 
1  v.ii   t.    Is  xl 

17  3S     John  V 


vhiiem  ill  Hev  are  of  note  anions^  the  apostles,  who  also 
"  were  in  Christ  before  me. 

8  Greet  Ainplias*,  y  my  beloved  in  the 
=f;/cor.T3o.^s  Lord. 

vi^'is.  '^krh.ii'      ^  Salute  Urbane,  ^  our  helper  in  Christ, 

l-j.T.'so"'"'  "  ^"<^  Stachys  my  beloved. 

/ohoHi.u'  '       10  Salute  Apclles  "approved  in  Christ. 

2,'?  21. a  siT.  18  Deut   viii   i.  1  Cor.  xi.  IG.    i' Co.-,  i;,  ?.  \\\S.  22.    Phil   ii.  22. 

1  Tim.  iii.  10  I  Pet.  i.  V. 


■  xvi.  19.)  Not  long  after  lie  went  ft'om  Ephesiis  into 
'  Macedonia,  and  after  "  he  liad  gone  over  t!;osc  parts," 

•  jfroceeded  from  tlience  on  his  second  visit  into  Greece  ; 
'  during  which  visit,  or  rather  at  the  ccricluiion  of  it,  this 
'  Epistle   was  written.     We  have  therefore   the  time  of 

■  St.  Paul's  residence  at  Ephcsus,  after  he  liad  wi-itten  to 
'  the  Corinthian.";,  the  time  taken  up  by  his  progress 
'  through  Macedonia,  and  his  three  months'  abode  in 
'  Greece  :  v.-e  have  the  sum  of  these  three  periods  allowed 

-  for  Aquila  and  Priscilla  going  back  to  Rome,  so  as  to 

•  be  there  when  the  epistle  was  written.     Now  what  this 

■  leads  us  to  observe  is,  the  danger  of  scattering  names 
'  and  circumstances  in  writings  like  the  j^resent :  how 
'  implicated  they   often   are   w'th  dales  and  [ilaces ;   and 

-  that  nothing  but  truth  can  preserve  consistency.  Had 
'  the  notes  of  time  in  this  epistle  fixed  the  writing  of  it 

•  to  any  dale,  prior  to  St.  Paul's  first  residence  at  Corinth, 
'  the  salutation  of  Acjuila  and  Priscilla  would  have  con- 
'  tradicled  the  history  ;  because  it  w"ou!d  have  been  prior 

•  to  hi.s  acquaintance  with  these  persons.     If  the  notes  of 

•  time  had  iixed  it  during  that  residence  at  Corinth  ;  during 
'  his  journey  to  .Jerusalem  when   he   first  returned  out  of 

•  Greece  ;  or  during  his  progress  through  the  Lesser  A.sia, 
'  upon  which  he  jiroceeded  to  Antioch  ;  an  equal  contra- 
'  diction  would  have  been  incurred  :  because  it  appears, 
{Ads  xviii  2 — -26  ;)  '  that,  during  all  this  time,  they  were 
'  either  with  St.  Paul,  or  abiding  at  E|ihesus.  Lastly,  had 
'  the  notes  of  time  in  this  epistle,  which  we  have  seen  (o  be 
'  perfectly  incidental,  compared  with  the  notes  of  time  in 
'  the  first  epistle  to  the  Corinthians,  fixed  this  epistle  to  be 
'  either  contemporary  with  that,  or  prior  to  it,  a  similar 
'  contradiction  would  have  ensued  ;  first,  because,  when 
'  the  episde  to  the  Corinthians  was  written,  Aquila  and 
'  Priscilla  were  along  with  St.  Paul,  (1  Cor.  xvi.  1 9  ;)  and 
?  because,  secondly,  the  history  does  not  allow  us  to  sup- 
'  pose,  that  between  the  tiiiie  of  their  becoming  acquainted 
'  with  him  and  the  writing  of  that  episde,  they  could  have 
'^gone  back  to  Rome,  so  as  to  have  been  saluted  in  an 
'  episde  to  that  city  ;  and  then  have  come  to  St.  Paul  af 
'  Ephesus,  so  as  io  be  joined  with  him  in  saluting  the 
'  Church  at  Corinth.  As  it  is,  all  things  are  consistent.' 
(Paley.)  The  author  has  transcribed  this  passage,  chiefly 
to  give  the  less  learned  reader  an  idea  and  a  specimen. 

Vol.'  v.— No.  ^\. 


Salute  them  which  are  ''  of  Aristobulus' 
*  household. 

11  Salute  Herodion  my  kinsman. 
Greet  them  that  be  of  the  t  household  of 
Narcissus,  which  are  in  the  Lord. 

1 2  Salute  Tryphena  and  Tryphosa,  who 
■^  labour  in  the  Lord.  Salute  the  beloved 
Persis,  which  laboured  much  in  the  Lord. 

13  Salute  '^  Rufus  '  chosen  in  the  Lord; 
and  '  his  mother  and  mine. 

14  Salute  Asvncritus,  Phlegon,  Her- 
mas,  Patrobas,  Hermes,  =  and  the  brethren 
which  are  with  them. 

15  Salute  Philologus,  and  Julia,  Nere- 
us,  and  his  sister,  and  Olympas,  ''  and  all 
the  saints  which  ai*e  with  them. 


A.  D.  61 

b2  Tim  iv,  IJ 
*  Or,  friends. 


i;  Matt  ix  a8  I 
Cor  xc  in  58 
xvi  16.  Ool  i. 
19.  iv  12  ITIies 
i  3  V  12  13.  I 
Tim    IV. 10      V 

n,  18.    Hc'j.  Ti 

10.  11. 
il  Mark  XV.  21. 
e  Matt.    XX      10 


JohD 


16. 


Eph  i.j.  SThes, 

11    13  2  John  1 
f  Ma  I   xii.  49.S0. 

Mark      iii.      35. 

John  SIX.  27.     1 

Tim.  V.  2 
g  viii.SD  Col.  i  2. 

Heb.  iii.  1  IPet. 

i   22,23.  J 

h2  i.7  Is  1x21. 

Eph.  i.  I   1  Pet 


of  the  manner  in  which  able  critics  can,  almost  in  all  cases, 
detect  literary  Ibrgcries,  and  establish  the  authenticity  of 
ancient  writings.  This  is  peculiarly  needful  in  an  age  of 
bold  infidelity,  in  which  the  most  confident  assertions  arc 
made,  and  suppositions  advanced,  without  the  shadow  of 
proof:  as  if  a  literary  forgery  were  attended  with  little  difli 
culty,  or  danger  of  detection  !  when  in  fact  it  is  nearly  the 
most  (iifBcult  thing  that  can  possibly  be  attempted,  and 
scarcely  ever  escapes  detection.  '  St.  Paul's  contention 
'  at  Corinth  was  with  unbelieving  Jews,  who  at  first  "  op 
"  posed  and  blas[)hemed,"  '  and  afterwards  "  with  one 
"  accord  raised  an  insurrection  against  him."  '  Aquila 
'  and  Priscilla  adhered,  we  may  conclude,  to  St.  Paul. 
'  f(iroughout  diis  whole  contest.  {Ads  xviii.)     It  is  highlv 

•  [irobablc  they  should  be  involved  in  the  dangers  and  pei"- 
'  secutions  which  St.  Paul  underwent  from  the  Jews.  At- 
'  they,  though  Jews,  were  assisting  to  him  in  preaching  to 
'  the  Gentiles  at  Corinth.  They  had  taken  a  decided  par'. 
'  in  the  great  controversy  of  that  day,  the  admission  of  the 
'  Gentiles  to  a  parity  of  religious  situation  w:lh  the  Jews. 

•  For  this  conduct  alone,  they  may  seem  to  have  been 
'  enlided  to  thanks  from  the  churches  of  the  GenUles.' 
{Paley.) 

V.  5.  The  apostle  also  desired  to  be  remembered  with 
the  same  exjiressions  of  affection  to  Epenetus ;  (for  the 
words  greet  and  salxile  are  the  same  in  the  original.)  He 
was  peculiarly  beloved  by  the  aposde,  having  been  his 
first  convert  in  Achaia,  and  the  earnest  of  his  subsequent 
usefulness.  Perhaps  he  was  the  first  of  the  household  of 
Stephanas,  who  embraced  the  Gospel.     (1  Cor.  xvi.  15.) 

V.  6-15.  Il  is  not  known  what  Mary  this  was,  or  in 
what  respect  she  had  bestowed  much  labour  on  the  apostle 
and  his  fi'iends  :  but  she  had  in  some  proper  manner  been 
very  active  in  providing  for  their  supjiort  and  comfort. 
Amironicus  and  Junia,  being  Jews  and  of  the  same  tribe 
and  family  with  St,  Paul,  had  on  some  occasion  .been 
imprisoned  with  him  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel.  They 
had  probably  been  converted  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  or 
soon  after;  and  were  well  known  and  esteemed  by  the 
other  apostles,  while  Paul  had  been  a  [;ersecutor ;  as  ihey 
v.'erc  m  Christ,  that  is.  believers,  before  the  apostle  was. 
Of  the  persons,  who  are  next  mentioned,  nothing  certain 
is  known,     Ajiclles  had  apj>roved  himself  to  be  a  true 

N 


J.  D.  61. 


ROMANS. 


J].  D.  61. 


lAcisxx.  37  1  10  Salute  one  another  'with  an  holy 
cnr^xVii  ^2  ?  kiss.  "  The  churches  of  Christ  salute  you. 
viTv."!!.''-  '  17  H  Now  I  beseech  you,  brethren, 
n'hii.  iii  17  s '  mark  them  which  '"  cause  divisions  and 
■n'Acux'v'i-  : "  offences,  contrary  to  the  doctrine  which 
"li.  iii.3  xi.  IB  yc  liave  learned  ;  "  and  avoid  them. 

Gal.  i  7-9.  li  4    •'       ,  ,,     ,-,  ,  1  I      ,.  4 

Phil   ill.  2.  :i.       IB  tor  they  that  are  such  "'  serve  not 

tOl.n    11     2  Ptt.  ,  ■       ,  •'  .r-ii        •  1,1- 

ii  L2.  iioimii  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  i  but  then-  own 

i;'i'ia/'°vi,i  7  ''^^"y  ^"^  '  ^y  0°*^'^'  ■^^'oi'tls  and  fair 
'huiVxuri.     speeches  deceive  the  hearts  of '  the  simple. 

o  iMatl  XVIII    17       I  ,        1-  •  II 

I  v."/  "  'rl'.-       1  •)  For  '  your  obedience  is  come  abroad 

1'  1  hes.  III.  6  14.  J  1       1       I  r 

1  T,m.  ,i^3-.'K  ^j„to  ^\\   „,g,j_     u  1  am  glad  therciore  on 
your  behalf:  but  "  yet  i  would  have  you 


xi.  3. 


•IM    li 
John  I 

1.  Malt.    ..       _     . 

Johnxii   2B,  Gal.  i   Hi    Hhil   ii   21.  Col.  iii.  21.  Jam   i.  I.Judel    llcv   i.  I. q  I  ba- 

ii    11-1/    2J.  l3   Ivi    10—12   Kz   xiii.  19.  H.>3   iv    B~ll     .Mic.  iii   5     Mai    l.  Ill    .Matt. 

xxiv.  48-51    I'hil.  iii.  19     1  Tim  vi  S    2  Pet.  ii.  10— 15.    Juile  12 r2Cbr.  xvni 

5.  IJ  i7.  Is.  Kxx.  10. 11  .ler.viii  10,  llXKiii  i7  nvili  1-9  15-17  E«.  xiii.  IB.  Mu- 
iii.  6.  Matt  vii  15  XXIV.  11.24  2  Ciir  ii.  17  iv  2.  xi.  13— 16.  Col  ii  1.  iihes  ii  10.  1 
■rim.  VI.  5.  2  Tim.  ii  16-18  ill.  2 -t!  Tit  i  10-12.  2i'et  ii  18-20  1  John  ' 
Jude  IG 5  19.   Ps.  xis.  7    cxix.  1.30     Prov    viii.  5   xiv.  15.    xxii.  3.   2  Ci 

ti.  8    1  Thes  i.  8,9. u  Kph    i    15-17    Coli3     9.  I  The,   i    2,  3 

King3  Iii  9-12   Ps  ci.  2.   l8.  x 
Phil  i.  9.  Col.  i.  9. 


believer  by  his  exemplary  zealous  conduct.  Probably 
Aristobulus  wa.s  not  a  Christian;  but  he  had  several  in  liis 
household,  of  whom  the  apostle  had  some  knowledge. 
Narcis.sus  iS  supposed  to  have  been  a  very  powerful  and 
wicked  man,  of  whom  many  things  are  recorded  in  the 
Roman  histories;  yet  he  too  had  believers  in  his  family ! 
Rulus  seems  to  have  been  the  son  of  Simon  the  Cyrcnian  ; 
ondhis  motiier  had  showed  s^uch  attention  to  Paul,  that  he 
deemed  her  deserving  of  the  honour  and  respect  due  to  a 
parent.  It  is  remarkable,  that  the  apostle,  amidst  all  his 
engagements,  should  be  so  well  acquainted  with  the  names 
and  characters  of  many  Christian.s,  residing  in  a  city  which 
lie  had  never  visited.  This  shows  his  indefatigable  diligence 
and  attention  to  every  thing  relative  to  the  Churches  of  the 
Geniilcs.  (it  may  also  be  observed,  that  he  never  men- 
tioned the  name  of  Peter,  which  he  doubtless  would  have 
done,  had  he  then  resided  at  Rome ;  which  powerfully 
militates  against  all  the  tiaditions  of  antiquity  respecting 
him,  on  which  so  enormous  a  fabric  of  usurpation  and 
sujierstition  hath  been  erected. 

V.  16.  A  holy  kiss.  This  expression  of  spiritual 
alTection,  to  which  the  apostle  exhorted  them,  to  show  that 
his  epistle  had  produced  its  intended  cllect  in  promoting 
mutual  love  among  them,  has  been  supposed  to  have  been 
used  by  men  and  women  separately;  yet  as  it  seems  after- 
wards to  have  been  laid  aside,  because  of  abuse  or  slanders, 
diat  opinion  |jerhaps  is  groundless,  and  rather  the  clTect  of 
modern  ideas  of  pro|)riety,  resulting  from  licentious  refine 
mcnt,  than  suited  to  the  pure  simplicity  of  those  primitive 
times.  The  apostle  further  .inforn'.ed  them,  that  the  several 
Churches  of  Christ,  which  he  had  visited,  desired  to  ex- 
press ihcir  affectionate  regard  to  them. 

V.  ir — '20.  Simple.  (18.)  The  word  here  rendered 
simple  is  different  from  that  which  is  translated  simple  in 
the  nest  verse;  and  conveys  the  idea  of  well  menning 
though  jio/  7vell  informed,  persons.  The  apostle  wrote  from 
the  fulness  of  his  heart;  and  therefore,  Avhen  he  seemed'to 
be  concluding,  hfs  overflowing  love  induced  him  to  begin 
again,  as  some  further  topic  was  suggested  to  his  mind 
Thus  he  here  interrupted  his  subject,  to  warn  the  Chris 
iians  atRome  to  note,  and,  as  it  were,  set  a  mark  on,  the 


wise  unto  that  which  is  good,  and  *  simple 
concerning  evil. 

20  And  y  the  God  of  peace  ^  shall 
t  bruise  Satan  under  your  feet  shortly. 
'  The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be 
with  you.     Amen. 

21  IT  ''Tlmotheus  my  work-follow,  and 
'•  Lucius,  and  ''Jason,  and  '  Sosipater,  '^my 
kinsmen,  .salute  you. 

22  1  Tertius,  s  who  wrote  ihis  epistle, 
•■  salute  you  in  the  Ltird. 

2.3  '  Gaius  mine  host,  and  r,[  the  whole 
church,  saluteth  you.  ''  Erattus  the  cham- 
berlain of  the  city  saluteth  you,  and  Quar- 
tus  a  brother. 

24  '  The  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
be  with  you  all.     Amen. 


li    15. 
y  Src  on,  XV  33. 
/  Gen    Iii.  15    Ik. 

XXV.       8  —   12. 

Rom.     vlii     37. 

Ilcii    ii    M,  1$. 

I  John      iii      V. 

Ilev.  XX.  1-3. 
t  Or.  Irlail     JoS 

xl    12.    Is  Ixiii 

3       Zech    X.    ». 

Mai.  iv.3  Luke 

X  19 


14.     Gal  vi  18. 


PhilpmSS  Kev. 


h  .\cti 


.  1—3 


II  xvii 
xix  22  XX.  .1. 
2  Cor  i.  1  19. 
Phil  i  1.  il  H 
-23  1  Thes  i. 
1.  iii  2  f.  2TliCf 
1.  1  I  Tim.  I  2. 
Ti  II  20  2Tim. 
i,2  Hon  xiiiSJ. 
c  Acts  xiii.  I 

11. h  8    Col. 

JT.  20 1  Xee 


persons,  whose  conduct,  doctrine,  or  insinuations,  tended 
to  make  divisions  in  the  Church,  or  to  stumble  or  mislead 
im[uirers  :  and  to  avoid  them,  as  they  would  such  as  were 
infected  with  some  contagious  disease.  For,  whatever  they 
pretended,  they  did  not  serve  Chii.st  or  seek  his  glory  in 
what  they  did  :  but  they  rather  sought  the  indulgence  of 
their  appetites  ;  and  advanced,  or  zealously  contended  for, 
their  opinions,  in  order  to  support  themselves  and  live  in 
plenty  without  labour.  Thus,  by  thrir  affectionate  and 
flattering  language  and  plausible  harangues,  they  imposed 
upon  the  judgment,  and  insinuated  themselves  into  the 
aflections,  of  those  persons,  who  were  favourably  disposed 
to  hear  the  Gospel,  but  were  unsuspecting  and  undiscerning. 
The  apostle  was  the  more  earnest  to  caution  the  Komans 
against  such  artful  deceivers  ;  because  their  unreserved 
obedience  to  the  will  of  Christ  was  every  were  sjioken  of 
with  great  approbation.  He  was  therefore  greatly  rejoiced 
with  this  good  report  of  them,  and  wished  it  to  prevail 
still  more  ;  yet  he  would  have  them  to  be  obedient  from 
an  established  jutlgment,  as  well  as  from  a  proper  dispo- 
sition of  heart :  he  desired  that  they  might  be  wise  and 
[irudent  in  every  good  work  ;  and  simple  and  inexperienced 
only  concerning  evil,  and  unacquainted  with  its  [lainful 
effects;  and  so  harmless,  and  idq^cHSii'f,  according  to  the 
exact  meaning  of  the  original  word.  He  knew  that  Satan, 
who  was  permitted  to  bruise  the  heel  of  the  Seed  of  the 
woman,  {Note,  Gen.  iii.  15,)  would  annoy  them  to  the 
uttermost ;  but  their  reconciled  God,  the  Author  of  in- 
ward and  outward  peace,  would  shortly  bruise  that  enemy 
and  all  his  agents  under  their  feet,  and  give  every  believer 
an  entire  and  final  victory  over  him.  He  therefoi-e  prayed 
that  the  pardoning  mercy  and  sanctifying  grace  of  Christ 
might  always  be  with  them. 

V.  21— 2.'}.  (Jc<s  xiii.  1.  xvi.  1—3.  xvii.  7.  xx.  4.) 
The  apostle,  not  being  an  expert  writer  in  the  Greek  Ian- 
guage,  generally  employed  an  Amanuensis.  'I'ertius,  who 
wrote  this  epistle,  has  been  supposed  to  be  the  same  person 
as  Silas  or  Silvanus  ;  because  Silas  in  Hebrew  signifies 
the  Third,  as  Tertius  does  in  Latin  ;  but  this  is  uncertain. 
Gaius  perhaps  was  the  same  person,  to  whom  John  ad- 
dressed his  third  epistle.  Bring  a  man  of  afiiuence,  he  ho5.- 


.;.  D.  ^i. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


A.  D.  Gl. 


n.xiv.4.Actssx.      25  H  Now  "  to  hiiii  that  is   of  power 

32    Eph   lii.  20,  ,  ,•    ,  1-  /-'I 

21  1  ihes.  iii  to  stablisli  you  "  according  to  my  (jospel, 
ill  ""s  ^1  pH'v  "  ^"^  ^'^®  preaching-  of  Jesus  Clu'ist,  p  ac- 
10  Juje24  S5  cordino- to  the  revelation  of  the  mystery, 

II  li   lb  2  Cor.iv.  ,   .    P  i  •  i  i   I 

•rhS''ii'  14  a"*  which  was  kept  secret  since  the  world 
o A"s"il.  20  began, 

1  Cor.  i  23 

2  Cor.  iv  5  ..  , 
p  1  Cor  ii  7.  Col.  i-26 q  Ps.  IXKviii  2.    Uan.  ii,  22.   Am   in.  7,  .Malt  xiu    17   '.iS 

Luke  X   23.  24   Epb   iii.  3  5  9.11.1  Pet.  i.  10-12.  20 r  Epb   i.  'J.  Col  j.  26  2  i  iin 

i    10    Tit   1   2,3. SI.  2   iii.  21    XV.  4.   Acts  tili.  32— 34.   S  13.  X&vi.  28,23.   Gal 

ill  8.  Kijli  ii  20.  Rev  xix.  10. 


26  But  ■"  now  is  made  manifest,  ^  and 


by  the  scriptures  of  the  i)rophe(s, '  accord-  tMatt.xxviii.io, 

.  .'  ,         '  1  '  "^        1  2°    Mark  xvi  15. 

ino^  to  the  connnandmeutol  "  the  cverlast-  Juiexiiv  44- 

.     o       „       ,  .  —47.    Actsxiii. 

ing   trod,   made  known  unto  all   nations,  ^M'-  ="'^'  "• 
'^  for  the  obedience  of  faith  :  V^'ncui^xxxi'ii' 

27  To  >■  God  ■"  only  wise,  be  glo-  l'^  Cf "s'''; 
ry  through  Jesus  Christ  for  ever.  ?i'°J,','i'i"°''{ 
Amen.  f'-'g"",';  ^^  »"■ 

S  «ce  on,  i   6    xv    18    .\cls  vi   7 y  xi.  50.  Gal    i.  4  S     Eph.  iii.  20  2!    Pliil    Iv.  20    1 

Tim.  i    17.  vi    IC.   2  Tim   iv    18     Heb.  xiii.  15  21     I  Pet.  n.  5     v    10,  II.  2  Pet   iii.  18. 

Hev.  i  i,  6   iv  9-11    v  9-U   vii.  10.  12.xiK.  1— 6. zxl.  33,34.Ps  cxlvii  5.  Eph. 

i.  7,  e.  iii  10.  Col.  ii.  2.  3.  Jude  25. 


pliably  entertained  Paul  and  his  company  ;  and  he  was  S0| 
liberal  in  services  of  this  kind,  that  he  might  be  called  the 
host  of  the  whole  Church.  Erastus,  as  the  steward  or  trea- 
surer  of  Corinth,  must  have  been  a  person  of  considerable  i 
rank,  who  had  embraced  the  Gospel.  I 

V.  25 — 27.  The  apostle  at  length  concluded,  with| 
ascribing  glory  to  God  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  direct  the  | 
faith  and  dependence  of  those  whom  he  addressed  to  be 
placed  on  him.  He  was  aware,  that  nothing  but  the 
almighty  power  of  God  could  preserve  them  from  the  fatal 
assaults  of  their  subtle  and  potent  enemies.  But  God 
was  able  to  establish  them  in  the  faith,  hope,  and  obedi- 
ence of  the  Gospel,  w^hich  he  had  preached  to  them,  in 
consistency  with  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  respecting  the 
salvation  of  sinners  and  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles. — 
This  great  mystery  had  been  concealed  from  mankind  in 
general  since  the  beginning,  and  had  only  been  in  part 
revealed  to  the  Jews  ;  but  at  length  it  had  been  openly 
manifested,  according  to  the  writings  of  the  ancient  pro- 
phets, and  by  the  accomplishment  of  them ;  and  by  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  according  to  the  commandment  of  | 
the  eternal  God  to  his  aposdes  and  evangelists:  that  it 
might  be  made  known  to  the  nations,  in  oriler  to  deliver 
them  from  their  idolatries  and  iniquities,  and  lead  them  to 
the  obedience  of  faith.  To  this  God  of  infinite  wisdom 
and  knowledge,  from  whom  all  wisdom  originates,  all 
glory  and  worship  ought  to  be  rendered  for  ever,  through 
his  Son  Jesus  Chiisl.  By  the  only  wise  God,  we  must 
understand  the  Df^ity,  without  respect  to  the  distinction  of 
persons  ;  or  the  Father,  without  excluding  the  Son  or  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  who  in  many  Scriptures  are  shown  to  be 
coequal  with  the  Father  in  all  divine  perfections.  But 
as  the  Godhead  is  revealed  to  us  in  and  by  the  incarnate 
Word,  our  divine  Mediator,  so  we  must  in  him  see  the 
glory  of  God,  and  our  adoration  and  worship  must  in  the 
same  way  be  presented. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—16. 

True  religion  teaches  men  humbly  and  frankly  to  ac- 
knowledge their  obligations  even  to  those,  who  in  many  re- 
spects have  been  their  inferiors  ;  and  it  becometh  saints 
to  receive  and  be  helpful  to  each  other  for  the  Lord's  sake, 
as  they  have  opportunity,  and  to  requite  the  kindness  that 
hath  been  shown  to  any  of  their  brethren  :  and  the  v^holc 
Church  is  under  obligations  to  those,  who  venture  their 
lives,  or  lay  themselves  out,  to  preserve  or  assist  the  useful 
servants  of  Christ,  If  an  apostle  so  kindly  remembered 
each  of  those,  who  had  bestowed  labour  upon  him,  much 
mere  will  Uic  Lord  remember  all  the  services,  which  have 


been  performed  from  love  to  him  and  the  Gospel.  Senior- 
ity in  faith  gives  a  real  precedency ;  and  the  bonds  of 
grace  are  nearer  than  those  of  nature.  Christ  is  as  much 
present  in  the  family  worship  of  those  who  meet  in  his 
name,  as  in  the  more  public  assemblies  of  his  saints.  Be- 
lievers are  often  found  in  those  families,  of  which  the  prin- 
cipals are  unconverted  ;  and  they  should  perform  their  se- 
veral relative  duties  with  cheerfulness  and  a  deference  to 
their  superiors,  though  strangers  to  the  grace  of  God. 

V.  17— 2r. 


In  order  to  maintain  uninterrupted  our  communion 
with  the  Lord  and  with  his  saints  ;  those  persons  must  be 
marked,  disgraced,  and  avoided,  who  aim  to  prejudice 
believers  against  each  other,  to  draw  them  oft"  from  faithful 
pastors,  or  to  seduce  them  into  strange  doctrines  contrary 
to  the  simple  truths  of  God's  word.  For  notwithstanding 
their  zeal  and  confidence,  as  iithey  only  were  the  servants 
of  Christ,  they  evidently  do  not  belong  to  our  Prince  of 
peace,  but  are  the  slaves  of  their  selfish  interests,  their 
sensual  appetites,  or  their  ambition.  By  their  apparent 
affection  and  compassion,  and  by  (heir  well-worded  decla- 
mations, they  deceive  many  hopeful  injudicious  persons  ; 
and  kvf  are  absolutely  secured  from  their  plausible  delu- 
sions. While,_therefore,  we  give  Christians  merited  com- 
mendation for  their  obedience  hitherto,  we  should  use 
every  proper  moans  to  render  them  wise  to  that  which  is 
good,  and  to  keep  them  inexperienced  in  that  which  is 
evil :  as  well  as  to  encourage  them  and  ourselves  with  the 
assurance,  that  "  the  God  of  peace  will  bruise  Satan  under 
"  our  feet  shortly."  Every  expression  of  the  most  endeared 
affection  should  be  used  among  believers,  but  in  the  most 
pure  and  holy  manner.  They,  who  honour  Chi-ist  by 
showing  kindness  to  his  people,  will  be  honoured  of  hiiij 
by  having  their  names  written  in  the  book  of  life.  True 
religion  docs  not  require  men  to  quit  public  stations, 
when  they  can  fill  them  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
benefit  of  his  Church,  Trusting  in  the  power  of  God 
to  establish  us  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the  Gospel ; 
thankfully  receiving  the  revelation  of  the  mystery,  which 
was  so  long'  kept  secret  from  mankind ;  endeavouring 
to  make  known  the  Gospel  "  according  to  the  Scriptures 
"  of  the  prophets,  and  the  commandment  of  tlic  everlasting 
*'  God  ;"  remembering  that  we  are  called  to  the  obedience 
of  faith,  and  that  every  degree  of  true  wisdom  is  from  the 
only  w^ise  God  :  we  should  endeavour  by  word  and  deed 
to  render  glory  to  him  through  Jesus  Christ ;  that  so 
the  grace  of  our  Loi\l  Jesiis  Christ  may  be  with  us  fo;» 
ever.     Amen. 

N  2 


I'HK 

FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLL! 

TO   I'Ul. 

CORINTHIANS. 


I'he  narrative  of  the  apostle's  successful  preaching  at  Corinth,  has  been  considered.  (Notes,  Acts  xviii. 
1 — 18.)  But  spcedilij  after  he  left  the  Church  which  he  founded  there,  other  teachers  came  among  them, 
ivho  made  u-reat  pretensions  to  eloquence,  wisdom,  and  knowkdge  of  their  Christian  liberty  ;  and  thus 
undermine^  his  itjlience,  and  the  credit  of  his  ministry.  By  these  nceans  the  Corinthians  ivere  divided 
into  parties,  eni^aged  in  eager  disputes,  and  seduced  into  various  irregularities,  abuses,  and  errors.  '  It 
'  appears,  that  this  letter  to    the  Corinthians  was  written  by  Sc.    Paul,  in  amwer  to  one    which  he  had 

•  received  from  them,  (vli.  1 .)  and  that  the  seventh,  and  some  of  the  following  chapters,  are  taken  up  in 

•  resolving  certain  doubts,  and  regulating  certain  points  of  order,  concerning   which  the  Corinthians  had 

■  consulted  him  — Thou'j;h    they  had    written  to    St.  Paul,  requesting  his  ansiver  and  directions,  in  these 

•  points  ;  thei/  had  not  said  one  syllable  about    the    enormities  and  disorders,  which  lutd  crept  in  among 

■  them,  and  in  the  blame  of  which  they  all  shired ;    but  his  information  concerning    these  irregularities 

■  had  come  round  to  him  from  other  quarters, — by  more  private  intelligence.     (Paley.)      The  epistle  was 

•  therefore  written,  not  only  us  an  answer  to    the  inquiries  of  the    Corinthicms    by  letter  ;    but  in  order 

•  tn  oppose  and  terminate  the  various  corruptions  in  doctrine  and  practice,  lohich  prevailed;  to  subvert  the 

•  influence  of  the  fcdse  teachers,  and  to  re-establish  the  apostle^  own  authority  in  that  Church.''  By 
•General  truths,  he,  with  great  address  and  prudence,  made  way  for  a  more  direct  and  particular  opposition 
to  the  several  gross  irregularities  and  dangerous  errors,  into  which  they  had  been  seduced.  He  staled 
/he  truth  and  will  of  God  in  various  particulars,  tvith  great  energy  of  argument  and  animation  of  style ; 
he  resolved  the  several  questions,  that  had  been  proposed  to  him  ;  he,  with  great  tenderness  and  wisdom, 
intermixed  exhortations  and  direction  with  his  other  subjects;  aiul  he  concluded  with  affectionate  and 
pathetic  prayers  for  them.  Though  this  epistle  is  not  so  systematic  as  the  preceding  one  ;  yet  it  is 
replete  with  important  instruction,  and  contains  the  fullest  and  most  interesting  declaration  and  demon- 
stration, of  the  resurrection  of  believers,  in  consequence  of  the  resurrection  of  their  Lord,  which  is  any 
where  to  be  found.  It  is  most  evident,  that  the  epistle  teas  written  by  the  apostle,  when  residing  at,  or 
near,  Ephesus,  and  some  time  before  he  left  that  city.  (Note,  xvi.  .0 — 9.)  Many  learned  men  calculate, 
/hat  it  was  written  about  .A.   D.  55,  or  Ji.  D.   57.      '  In  the  ninth  year  of  Claudius,  says  Orosius,  tJi 

•  the  tenth,  say  others,  in  the  twelfth,  says  Dr.  Pearson,  the  Jews  were  banished  from  Rome ;  and  St. 
'  Paul  coming  to  Corinth,  finds  Jquila  and  Priscilla.  (Acts  xviii.  2.)  He  stays  there  a  year  and  a  half; 
■■  — at  Ephesus,  three  years,  cmd    at  the  close  of  these  three   years,  he    writes  this  epistle, — according  to 

■  Dr.  Pearson,  A.  D.  57.'  (Whitby.)  But  this  learned  tvriter  has  alkfwed  no  time  for  the  apostle's  voyage 
and  journey  to  Jerusalem,  and  his  progress  through  the  churches  of  Syria,  Galatia,  and  other  parts  of  Asia 
Minor  ;  and  the  same  oversight  has  been  fallen  into  by  most  ofiliose,  whom  the  author  has  had  the  opportunity 
of  consulting,  ivho  date  the  epistle  so  early.  '  A  D.  54.  Paul  at  Corinth,  meets  with  Aquila  and 
■'  Priscilla.     A.  D.  56.     Paul  departs  from  Corinth,  and  passes  to  Ephesus  ;  thence  he  sets  out  towards 

•  Jerusalem, — he  lands  at  Cesarea,  go?.-:  down    to    Antioch,  and  comes  into    the  regions  of  Galatia  and 

•  Phrygia,  confirming  the  disciples  in  r/l  these  places.     A.  U.  57.      Paul  returns  to  Ephesus — A.  U.  60. 

■  About  this  time  a  ^schism  ariseth  in  /'.    church  at  Corinth,  which  causeth  Paul,  (noio  in  or  about  Ephesus,) 

•  to  write  his  First  Epistle  to   the  Corinthians.''      (Index  to  the  Quarto  Oxford  Bible,  1794.)       The 


chaptb:r  I. 

person,  who  compiled  this  index,  seems  to  place  the  writing  of  the  epistle,  suOseoue/U  lu  Hit  tumuU  at  Ephcsvs, 
which  it  certainly  was  not.  (Notes,  xvi.  5 — 9.  2  Cor.  i.  8 — 11.)  It  could  not,  however,  be  written  long 
before  the  apostle  left  Ephesus  ;  and  probably,  the  index  above  quoted  docs  not  allow  too  much  time  for  ihr; 
apostle's  progress  from  Jerusalem  to  Ephesus.  (Note,  Acts  xviii.  18 — 23.)  lliis  compvtalion,  ihercfo) : , 
the  author  has  fixed  on,  as  more  satisfactory  than  a»iy  other  ivhich  he  has  seen.  The  epistie  contains  no  express 
prophecies  :  but  nothing  can  exceed  the  decided  claim  to  divine  inspiratimu  which  the  ivriter  advances.  (Notes, 
ii.)  He  either  therefore  claimed  what  he  was  not  entitled  to  ;  or  his  epistles  are  not  mdy  genuine  and  aiff hen- 
tic,  but  divinely  inspired.     (Preface  to  the  Epistles.) 


J.  D.  60. 


GHAP.  I. 

The  apostle  salutes  the  church  at  Corinth,  1 
— 3  ;  thanks  God  for  the  grace  and  gifts 
conferred  on  the-ni,  4 — 7  ;  and  expresses 
his  assurance  of  their  final  salvation,  8, 
9.  He  exhorts  them  to  unity,  and  re- 
proves their  dissentions,  10 — 16.  The 
preaching  of  the  cross,  though  foolishness 
to  them  that  perish,  is  the  power  and  wis- 
dom of  God  to  the  salvation  of  believers, 
17 — 25.  To  exclude  boasting,  Gad  hath 
not  called  the  wise,  the  mighty,  or  the  no- 
ble ;  but  the  foolish,  the  weak,  and  those 
whom  man  despises,  26 — 29.     Christ  is 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  1.  V.  I,  2.  {Aoies,  Rom.  i.  T,  2.)  There 
leerus  to  have  been  a  party  at  Corinth,  who  depreciated 
Paul's  ministry,  and  questioned  his  apostolical  authority  ; 
it  was  therefore  proper  for  him  to  begin  his  epistle  with 
an  express  declaration,  that  God  had  by  his  grace  and 
sovereign  will  called  him  to  that  office  ;  and  it  was  con- 
siliatory  and  condescending  to  join  Sosthenes  with  him  in 
this  salutation  and  address,  as  he  meant  to  reprove  many 
evils  which  had  crept  in  among  the  Corinthians.  It  is 
probable  that  Sosthenes  was  one  of  them,  who,  having 
been  appointed  to  the  ministry,  accompanied  Paul  in  his 
travels.  (Ao<es,  Acts  xviii.  12 — 1 7.)  He  addressed  the 
Church  of  God,  or  the  collective  body  of  Christians,  at 
Corinth,  as  "  sanctified  in  Christ,"  which  some  explain 
of  their  having  been  separated,  or  set  apart  for  God,  in 
his  eternal  purpose,  as  chosen  in  Christ  to  be  saints  or 
holy  persons  ;  others  of  their  being  actually  sanctified  by 
the  communication  of  his  Spirit.  With  them  he  also  joined 
all  tho.->e  in  every  place,  who  called  on  the  name  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  ;  (probably  with  an  immediate  reference  to  the 
other  Churches  in  Achaia  ;)  who  was  equally  the  Lord  of 
the  apostle,  of  Sosthenes,  and  of  every  believer.  This 
shows  us  how  inseriarable  the  invocation  of  Christ  wat.  to 
the  profession  of  Christianity  in  those  days.  Some  wovid 
indeed  render  it,  "  those,  who  are  called  by  the  name  of 
"  the  Lord  Jesus  :"  but  it  may  be  shown  to  be  incon- 


oi.  D.  60. 

our  Wisdom,  Righteousness,  Sanctifca-  aBnm.  ii.  cai. 
tion,  and  Redemption,  that  we  may  glo-  blii's'  ix- 1, 2. 
ru  in  the  Lord  alone,  .'30,  31.  vl  j^ohn  "xkI''. 

•^  Acts  J.  2.  2S.  26. 

xxii.2l.      Horn. 

AUL,  "called   to  be  "an  apostle  of  s  xn.  i2."Gii. !: 
Jesus  Christ,  "  through   the  will  of  T'"-  ''■ '  "  ' 

/~i      1  J    1   o       j1  11  cfx.  16, 17.  John 

Ijrou,  and  "  oostrienes  our  brother,  "v.  is.  2  cr  i 

2  Unto  '  the  church  of  God  which  is  Pr''  '■  '•  '^"^• 
at  Corinth,  '  to  them  that  are  ^  sanctified ''*'=''' -^"'ii. 'I 
m  Chnst  Jesus, ''  called  to  be  saints,  '  with  ^,\,  f  sTrheV 
all  that  in  every  place  call  upon  the  name  i  rj'^i-f  15.' 
of  Jesus  Christ '' our  Lord,  both  theirs  l^.^'",';.  9_,, 
and  ours  :  {^''Wts'kv's 

xxvi.  13   Eph  V  25.  Kcb.  ii.  II  x.  10,  x 

i.  9   I  Pet.   1   15,  16. i  P3  slv.  II.  A 

17.  2  Tim  ii   22. k  viii.  6.  Acts  X.  n 

-11.  Rev.  xis.  16. 


."ia 

-h 

en 

12 

Hon 

u 

.  B 

7.    1  Thcs 
xsii  ir,.  2 
0.  2  Cor.  i^ 

iv.7.  2Tir 
Thes  ii   1 
5  Phil,  ii 

sistent  with  the  pi-oper  construction  of  the  Greek  lan- 
guage thus  to  render  it  ;  and  probably  this  interpretation 
would  never  have  been  adopted,  if  the  previous  opjjosilioii 
of  men's  minds  to  the  divine  adoration  of  Christ  had  not 
induced  them  to  have  recourse  to  it ;  though  indeed  some 
have  Contended  for  it,  who  by  no  means  questioned  the 
Deity  of  Christ.  '  This  in  the  New  Testament  is  the 
'  character  of  a  Christian ;  he  is  one  that  calleth  on  his 
'  name.  That  these  words  ought  not  to  be  rendered 
'  passively,  is  evident  from  the  Septuagint,  who  still 
'  translate  the  phrase  Yikruh  besliem,  (he  sliall  cull  on  the 
'  name,)  by  similar  words.  (Gen.  iv.  26.  xii.  8.  xiii.  4. 
'  xxi.  3.  Ps.  Ixxix.  6.  xcix,  6.  cxvi.  4.  Is.  Ixvi.  1.  Lam. 
'  iii.  55.  Zech.  xiii.  9.)  But  when  the  phrase  runs  thus, 
'  Sliemka  nikrah,  (that  is,  thy  nameis  called  on  us,  or  we 
'  are  called  by  thy  name,)  they  use  the  passive  preterite, 
'  or  first  aorist.  (Deut.  xxviii.  10.  1  Kings  viii.  43.  2 
'  Chr.  vii.  14.  Is.  iv.  1.  Ixiii.  19.  Jer.  xiv.  9.  xv.  16. 
'  Dan.  ix.  18, 19.  Am.  ix.  12.)  The  disciples  were  first 
'  called  Christians  at  Antioch.  Now  before  this  time  we 
'  find  not  only  Stephen  calling  on  this  name,  and  saying, 
"  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit ;"  '  and  St.  Paul  bid  "  ta 
"  wash  away  his  sins,  calling  on  the  name  of  the  Lord :" 
'  but  Ananias  speaks  to  the  Lord  Jesus  of  St.  Paul, 
"  Hf  hath  authority  from  the  high  priest  to  bind  all  that 
'•  call  on  thy  name  :"  '  and  of  him  it  is  said,  "  He  de- 
"  stroyed  them  that  called  on  this  name  at  Jerusalera." — 


yi.  D.  CO. 


1.  CORINTHIANS. 


J.  D.  60. 


s«  on  Rom  i       8  '  Grace  be  unto  )oa,  aMtl  peace,  from 
I'sa'm,  Rom.i.  Gocl  our  Fatlicr,  aiicl  from  the  Lord  Jesus 

8.    Art,  xl.  23    r^x     •    .  •' 

xiv.  u.'"iG,  V.      4  I  ""thank  my  God  always  on  your  be- 
Tim  I  14        half,  for  "  the  ffracc  of  God  which  is  jjiveii 

,iv.  7-10.  Horn  1         T  »<l      •    * 

XI.  12.   2  Cor  you  ov  JesusClirist; 

ix.  n     Eph.  i\.  J  J.  .  '      .  .    , 

'  "'  8     1^         5    1  hat  °  m  every  thmg  ye  are  enrich- 
d  by  liim,  p  in  all  utterance,  ''  and  in  all 
19  coi  knowledge ; 

6  Even  as  '  the  testimony  of  Christ 
was  confirmed  in  you. 


p  x'ri.  lU 
0   2e     AcU  ii 
1;  Cor. 
>.pb  vi 
iv  3,  i. 


S.    Kom  XV   4 

2  Cor      iv.      G 

Kph  i   17.  Phil 

t  9.  Col.  i    9,  10   ii.  3  iii.  10  Jam   iii    13    2  Pet 

21.21   XSii    18    xxili.  11    nvili  23   1  Tim.  li.  6 

2.9.  vi.  9    xil.  11    17.  six  10 sMaikxvi 

xii   12.  Gal  iii  i  tlcb.  ii  3,  4. 


r  ii.  1.  2  Act! 

i.  8    1  John  V.  11- 
xl.  17.  21    Uooi   X 


(The  original  is  the  same  as  in  this  place.)  Dr.  Ham- 
'  mond,  who  here  translates  this  phrase  passively,  doth 
'  elsewhere  translate  it  actively ;  the  context  forcing  him 

*  so  to  do.  So  Rom.  x.  13,  "  Whosoever  shall  call  on 
"'  the  name  of  the  Lord  ;"  '  that  is,  pray  and  adhere  to 
'  Christ.'  And  Acts  ix.  14.  "  He  hath  authority  to 
"^bind  all  that  call  upon  thy  name  :"  '  that  is,  saith  he, 
'  that  publicly  own  the  worship  of  Christ.'  {Whitby.) 
{Note,  Ads  IK.  10 — 14.  Marg.  Ref.)  To  explain  the 
terms  sanctified,  and  saints,  as  implying  no  more  than  the 
profession  of  Christianity,  and  including  all  nominal  Chris- 
tians, as  many  learned  men  do,  would  enervate  the  lan- 
guage of  the  apostles,  and  confound  the  distinction  between 
the  form  and  power  of  godliness,  which  it  is  his  grand 
object  to  maintain.  No  doubt  there  were  unconverted 
persons  in  the  several  Churches,  even  in  those  days  :  but 
the  apostles  addressed  theii'  epistles  to  the  collective  body, 
according  to  their  profession;  thus  teaching  them  what 
that  profession  implied  ;  but  if  any  were  not  truly  saints, 
they  were  no  more  intended,  than  if  they  had  not  been 
called  Christians.  The  arguments  by  which  these  learned 
writers  support  their  opinion  would  equally  prove,  that 
the  worst  persons  in  the  Church  at  Corinth  were  indeed 
the  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  the  temple  of  the  living 
God,  and  entitled  to  all  spiritual  and  eternal  blessings, 
equally  with  true  believers,  (iii.  16.  vi.  11.  19.  2  Cor. 
vi.  16.)  '  Even  here  from  the  beginning  he  lays  the 
■  foundation  of  his    future    reasoning  ;  for   if  the  Corin- 

•  Uiians  and  all  other  believers  were  called  by  one  God, 
'  and  sanctified  in  one  Christ;  if  they  all  had,  and  owned, 
'  the  same  Lord  ;  whence  did  the  dissentions  arise  and  get 
'  slrcngf'.i  among  diem,  as  if  Christ  was  divided."  {Be:a.) 

V.  3.  (A'o/f,  Rom.  i.  7.)  '  Is  not  this  to  desire  for 
'  them  grace  and  peace  from  God  the  Father,  and  conse- 
'  quently  to  pray  for  it  ?  Why  therefore  is  it  not  also  to 
'  desire  the  same  blessings  from  God  the  Son  V  {Whitby.) 
and  consequently  to  pray  for  them  ? 

V.  4 — 9.  Before  the  apostle  entered  on  the  immediate 
subject  of  his  epistle,  he  endeavoured  to  conciliate  the 
aifections  of  the  Corinthians,  by  calling  to  their  recollec- 
tion the  benefits  which  they  had  derived  from  his  ministry. 
He  always  thanked  God  on  their  account,  for  having 
bestowed  his  grace  upon  them,  through  Jesus  Christ,  Ijy 
M'hic'h  they  had  been  turned  from  idolatry  to  the  faith  of 
Ihe  Gospel  and  the  worshiji  of  God.  They  had  also  been 
enriched  by  him  with  all  spirituel  gifts,  and  jr.iraculously 


7  So  that  *  ye  come  behind  in  no  gift ;  1 2  cor  xii.  n. 

"  waitinsr  for  the  *  coniinfif  of  our  Lord  "''«'  '■uuxkI^'' 
Jesus  Unrist :  non,   vj.i    19. 

8  ^VJio  shall  also  ''confirm  you  unto  Thes  V  To  » 
the  end,    ihut    ye  niav  be  *  blameless  in  tiiaHcbixss. 

.    .,          I  /•  ''r  II  /-.I     •  X.  36,  :i7  Jamv. 

'  the  day  ol  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  ';«,  sp"  iii. 

9  "  God  is  faithful,  ''  by  whom  ye  *^j^^  'nthuon. 
were  called  unto  "  the  fellow.ship  of  his  ^1'  '"  '  «• 
Son  Jesus  Christ  our  Lord.  Is'^'Tpefi  11' 

iv    13  V  4   1  John  iii  2 liPsxxxvii    17  28.  Rom  uiv  4   sti.  fS.  2  Cor  i  21    I  Thes' 

iii    13   2   llies   ill  3.  1  Pet   v    10 y  Epb.  v   27.     I'hil   i     15  Col.  i  22    I  ThC«.  iii   13 

V  23  2  Pet  iii    u.  Juile24  25. z  Phil,  i  G    10.  ii    IS  2  Pel  i:i   10 «k    13.  Nuid' 

xxili.  19   Deut   vii  9   xxxii  4   Ps.  Ixxxix   33-3S  c  «    U    <.   4  XXT    I    xlix  7     Ijm' 
<<i   22,  23    .Mitt    xxiv.35    1  Thes.  v  23  24  2  Then,  iii   3.  Tit.  '    2.  lien  ii.  17.  vi    18    x 

L'3   Xl   11    Ucv  xix   11. b2l  Hom.viii  28  30   Ix  24  Gal  i     S    1  Thes  ii  l22Tliet' 

10 — c  30  X  IG  Johnxv.4,S  xvii.  SI.  Rom  xi' 


enabled  to  speak  in  divers  languages,  and  filled  with  abun 
dant  knowledge  of  divine  things.  As  the  testimony  of 
Christ  had  been  confirmed  among  them  by  the  miracles  of 
the  apostle,  they  too  had  been  enabled  to  work  miracles 
after  they  had  embraced  it ;  so  that  they  came  behind  other 
Churches  in  no  spiritual  gift,  before  the  new  teachers  came 
among  them.  Thus  they  were  preparing  themselves  and 
each  other,  as  those  who  waited  for  the  coming  of  Christ 
their  Lord  and  Judge,  {Notes,  Matt.  xxv.  14 — 30;)  who 
by  the  continued  supplies  of  his  grace  would  confirm  them 
to  the  end  of  their  course,  in  the  faith  and  hope  of  the 
Gospel ;  that  they  might  be  preserved  blameless  in  their 
conduct  through  life,  and  stand  completely  justified  and 
sanctified  in  the  day  of  judgment.  This  would  certainly 
be  the  case,  if  they  were  what  they  professed  and  appear- 
ed to  be  ;  seeing  God  was  faithful  to  his  promises  and  cove- 
nant, which  he  ratified  with  them  personally,  when  he 
effectually  called  them  to  be  partakers  of  Christ  and  all  his 
blessings,  and  to  a  life  of  communion  with  him.  Though 
he  afterwards  intimated  his  doubts  of  some  of  the  Corin- 
thians, yet  he  here  addressed  them,  as  being,  in  the  judg- 
ment of  charity,  what  they  professed  to  be.  Out  of  the 
abundance  of  his  heart  he  repeats  the  words,  "  Our  Lord 
"  Jesus  Christ,"  so  often,  that  there  is  a  danger  of  those 
readers  being  disgusted  with  them,  whose  hearts  are 
strangers  to  that  holy  affection,  wdiich  occupied  that  of  the 
apostle.  Blameless,  &c.  (8.)  '  He  calls  them  blame- 
'  less,  not  whom  none  had  ever  blamed,  but  those  whom 
'  none  could  justly  blame  ;  that  is,  those  who  are  in  Christ 
'Jesus.'  (Roj«.  viii.  1.  33.)  {Re:a.)  Certainly  neither 
spotless  innocence,  nor  sinless  perfection,  nor  such  a 
tenour  of  conduct  from  their  first  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity as  was  wholly  iinblameable,  could  be  meant ; 
for  the  apostle  blames  many  things  afterwards,  that  wei'e 
very  general  among  them  ;  yet  their  renewal  to  holiness 
seems  intended,  at  least  equally  with  their  justification  ; 
and  this  in  all  believers  will  be  perfected  in  the  day  of 
Christ.  {Blarg.  Ref.)  '  God  will  make  good  his  pro- 
'  mise,  if  you  do  not  fail  yourselves.'  {Hammonil.)  It 
seems  that  the  system,  which  this  learned  writer  adopts, 
cannot  be  maintained,  without  "  adding  to  the  word  of 
"  God  ;"  for  he,  and  his  coadjutors,  frequently  insrrt  a 
clause  of  this  kind,  as  if  the  inspired  writers  had  for- 
gotten it,  and  had  expressed  themselves  incautiously  !  But 
though  all  professed  Christians  at  Corinth  would  not  be 
"  kept  by  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  salvation," 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  I. 


«  K 

1  Th« 

2  riiea 

1  Tim. 

2  T.m.  i 

f  PS.    CIS 

Jer    XX 

JohD     X 


10  ?  Now  ^  I  beseech  you,  brethren, 
by  tlie  name  of  our  Lorcl  Jesus  Christ, 
r  pSiem'"9;io:  '  that  ye  all  speak  the  same  thinp:,  and 
"'°'  "  "■  ZQ.  that  there  be  no  *  divisions  among  you  ; 
'?  but  that  ye  be   perfectly  joined  together 
°'  in  the  same  mind,  and  in  the  same  judg- 
es ment. 

"•  1 1  For  « it  hath  been  declared  unto  me 
Ro:ii.  xii.  16  of  you,  my  brethren,  by  them  which  arc 
?cor.  xfii'  11.  of  the  house  of  Chloe,  ''  that  there  are  con- 

Kph.     iv      1—7      y 

3j,3.'. ..  i'i>i'_|  tentio.is  among  you. 
Jam""";"  n-ii       ^'  ^'ow  *  this  I  say,  that  every  one  of 
ipet  >i  8,9      yoLi   saith,   ''I    am    of  Paul;     and    I   of 
'  ApoUos  ;  and  I  ol  "  Cephas ;    and  1  ol 

Geo  xsvii  42.  xxxvii.  2  1  Sam.3xv   11—17 h  iii  3.  ti   1-7  Prov.  xiii 

i    6.  2  Cor  xii.  20  Gal    v    15   SO.    S6   Phil    ii.  U    1  Tim.  vi  a  2  Tim   ii   23-15 

,  1.2 i  vii   29  XV   i0.2Cor  ix  6.  Gal.  iii.  17 kiii   4-6  21-23.  it  6. 

.  Acts  xviii.  2*— £8.  xis   1 m  is  5.  sv  5.  Jolin  i.  42.  GaJ.  ii.  0. 


for  some  were  not  true  believers ;  yet  all  those*  whom  the 
apostle  specially  addressed,  would  ;  namely,  "  the  saints," 
even  those  whom  God  had  "  called  to  the  fellowship  of 
"  bis  Son  Jesus  Christ."     {Rom.  viii.  30.) 

V.  10 — 16,  After  this  conciliatory  introduction,  the 
apostle  proceeded  to  the  subject,  on  which  he  particularly 
nrote  to  the  Corinthians  ;  and  to  point  out  that  leading 
evil,  which  gave  rise  to  the  other  evils  which  he  meant 
to  reprove.  He  besought  and  exhorted  them  by  the  name, 
the  honour  and  the  authority,  of  Christ,  to  cease  from  mur- 
murings  and  disjjutings  ;  that  they  might  all  join  in  the 
same  language  of  faith,  avoid  all  schisms,  contentions,  or 
disunion  of  heart,  and  be  perfectly  united  together  in  the 
same  mind  and  judgment.  Considering  the  different  capa- 
cities, educations,  habits,  and  prejudices  of  mankind,  it 
seems  impossible  to  avoid  all  difference  of  opinion  :  but  it 
is  equally  true  that  fallen  men  will  never  on  earth  love 
God  with  all  their  hearts,  and  their  neighbours  as  them- 
selves ;  yet  the  rule  and  exhortation  must  not  be  changed 
on  that  account.  As  we  have  one  rxde  and  standard  of 
truth,  and  one  Spirit  to  be  our  Teacher  :  so,  in  proportion 
to  our  humility,  simplicity,  and  diligence,  we  come  to  be 
of  one  mind  and  judgment,  in  the  great  concerns  of  re- 
ligion :  and  were  we  perfect  in  these  things,  we  should 
also  be  perfectly  united  in  sentiment  and  affection.  This 
will  be  the  case  in  heaven  ;  and  it  will  at  length  be  so  in  a 
great  degree  on  earth.  The  nearer  we  come  to  it,  the 
more  we  approximate  to  perfection  :  all  our  divisions  arise 
from  a  sinful  cause,  which  must  not  be  excused  ;  but  while 
it  subsists,  we  should  endeavour  to  bear  with  each  other  in 
respect  of  it,  and  so  to  "  keep  ihe  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the 
•'  bond  of  peace."  Yet  we  should  continually  pray  for  the 
more  abundant  pouring  out  of  the  Spirit  of  truth  and  love, 
on  ourselves  and  all  our  fellow  Christians,  that  we  may  be 
'•  perfectly  joined  together  in  the  same  mind  and  judg- 
"  ment."  The  apostle  gave  the  Christians  at  Corinth 
this  seasonable  admonition  ;  because  he  had  been  informed 
by  those,  on  whom  he  could  depend  and  v/hom  he  did  not 
hesitate  to  mention,  that  their  Church  was  troubled  with 
contentions  :  they  were  in  a  divided  stale  ;  and  he  might 
-ay,  that  every  one  of  them  was  attached  to  some  parti 


13  Is  "  Christ  divided  .=•  "  was  Paul 
crucified  for  you  .■'  p  or  were  ye  baptized 
in  the  name  of  Paul.-' 

11  1 1  thank  God  that  I  bapt'-^-d  none 
of  you,  but  ■■  Crispus  and  '  Gaii-  ; 

16  Lest  any  sliould  say,  that  '  I  had 
baptized  in  mine  own  name. 

16  And  1  baptized  also  the  household 
of  "  Stephanas  :  besides,  I  know  not  whe- 
ther I  baptized  any  other. 

17  For  Chri.st  sent  me  ^  not  to  baptize, 
but  to  preach  the  Gospel:  ^  not  with  wis- 
dom oft  words,  ^  lest  the  cross  of  Christ 
should  be  made  of  none  eHect. 

18  For  "  the  preaching  of  the  cross  '.a 
to  them  that  perish,  "  foolishness  ;  but 


J.  D.  ()>. 


0  3Crr.     xi       ». 
ttjl_  I.  7.     Epf 

n  ;■}    19.  ;0  Bom 

Xiv.  3.  2  Cor.  s. 

U,  15.  Tit  iiU 
?  15.  X.  2.    IHsll 

xxvjFi.  19.  AcH 

ii    3B.      X      tS. 

xix.  5. 
q  1  Xiv.  13.  SCc 

Ii.   U      F.pll     ». 

£0      Col.  ill   iy 

17      ntiM.    r. 

13     1  T.ra   i.  !;■. 

Philem.  4. 
r  Arts  xviil   ff. 
s  Ri.m.  xvi  23 
tJolin  iii.2B.2K. 

V  i    13.    2  Cor. 

xi  2 
u  XV  i   IS  17.  AcH 

sii    15.  33 
s  John  iv.  2..Acti? 

s.iS.     xxvi    17, 

IS. 

Tii     I.    4      i::. 
'2  Cor   iv  2.    X. 

3,4     10.     i?e'.. 

i    16. 
t  Or,  tpefch- 
z  ii.  5. 
.  3  2  Tiles,  ii.  19 


cular  teacher  in  opposition  to  all  others.  As  if  one  pro- 
fessed himself  to  belong  to  Paul's  party,  another  to  that  of 
the  eloquent  Apollos,  another  to  Peter  the  great  apostle  of 
the  circumcision  ;  and  as  ifothers  professed  themselves  the 
disciples  of  Christ  alone,  to  excuse  their  disregard  for  all 
his  ministers  !  It  has  been  thoiight  with  probability,  thaf: 
the  apostle  does  not  mention  these  names,  as  really  the  heads 
of  the  parties  into  which  the  Corinthians  had  divided:  but 
to  show  the  evil  of  the  thing  itself,  and  the  absurdity  of 
dividing  the  Church,  out  of  a  disposition  inordinately  to 
honour  some  particular  teacher ;  or  to  despise  faithful 
ministers  under  jirctcncc  of  honouring  Christ.  However 
respectable  the  names  might  be  which  were  thus  used,  the 
thing  was  indefensible  :  but  it  would  give  less  umbrage  for 
him  to  mention  Apollos  and  Cephas,  than  expressly  to 
name  the  false  teachers,  who  were  the  authors  of  the  discord. 
He  therefore  demanded  of  the  Corinthians,  whether  Christ 
and  his  salvation,  or  his  mystical  body,  could  be  thus 
divided,  and  one  part  set  in  opposition  to  another  ?  Had 
Paul,  or  had  any  of  their  other  teachers,  acquired  a  right  to 
them  by  atoning  for  their  sins  on  the  cross  ?  Or  had  any 
of  them  been  baptized  in  the  name  of  Paul,  as  his  dis- 
ciples, who  were  in  all  things  without  reserve  to  be 
devoted  to  him  and  honour  him  .'  As  things  had  turned  out, 
he  was  thankful,  that  he  had  baptized  so  few  of  them ; 
lest  his  opponents,  should  have  averred  that  he  baptized 
(hem  in  his  own  name.  He  could  recollect  but  a  fev,", 
whom  he  had  baptized ;  (nor  was  it  necessary  that  he 
should  be  immediately  inspired  with  the  remembrance  of 
so  immaterial  a  fact ;)  the  rest  had  been  baptized  by  others, 
according  to  the  appointment  of  Christ,  without  any  men- 
tion of  the  apostle's  name  in  it,  as  they  veiy  well  knew. — 
The  word  rendered  coidentions,  is  properly  schisms  ;  and 
the  marginal  references  will  show  the  veader  who  under- 
stands Greek,  the  several  places  in  which  it  is  used  in  the- 
New  Testament.  The  word  here  evidently  signilies  divi- 
sions or  discords,  among  persons  who  held  the  same  grand 
doctrines,  and  met  together  for  worship  in  the  same  grand 
ordinances.  Thus  schisins,  as  the  word  is  here  used,  differed 
from  heresies,  which  related  to  doctrines :  yet  the  meaning 
varies  materially  from  the  modern  use  of  the  ternj. 


.t  n.  6a. 


(CORINTHIANS. 


A.  D.  GO. 


J2»    Ps.c 
Rom 
iCor    i: 
I  Thet. 


,3  ''  Uiito  Ut  wliicii  arc  baved,  it  is  the  power 
»  of  God. 

19  For  it  is  written,  "  I  will  destroy 
'ii-yi  Is  xis.  t!ie  wisdom  of  tlie  wise,  and  will  bring  to 
Jer  -iM  9  nothing  the  understanding  of  the  prudent. 
lii'  '  20  Where  '  is  the  wise  .''  where  is  the 

f- 19.  ^Ham-XT  i'  .          .  .  .         ,  ..  /.       1  ■ 

-s'jobxh'iUi  ^'^'''^^  •     ^vhere    is   the  disputer  ot    this 
21   it  *."""■  world  .''  '  hath  not  God  made  foolish  the 

Horn  i.  s:  .  /N    1  . 

VSm.'^'xi "  a"  wisdom  of  this  world  .-' 

21   For  after  that,  ''  in  the  wisdom  of 
,^°"'°'*God,  '  the   world   by   wisdom  knew   not 


EpI) 

i  Mat. s>  Zli.IiUke 
X  SI 
~22.  Sf 


God,  it  pleased  God  by  ''  the  foolishness  k  s«  o,,  la 
of  preacninff  to  save  them  that  believe.       iiw"i-4" 

A-.    n         1     I        T  •  1    »'''  ".'2  •'"'le 

22  ror  '  the  Jews  reciuife  a  siffii,  and  «'  '« 29  Joho 

I         i-.  I  1  r  •      1  U.  18.  iv.  4B 

"■  tlie  Ureeks  seek  alter  wisdom:  '  ' 

23  But  "  we  preach  Christ  crucified, 
"  unto  the  Jews  a  stumbling-block,  and 
unto  the  Greeks  ''  foolishness; 

24  But  unto  them   which  arc  ■•  called,  „'},^,pjj;'j',',j^ 
both  Jews  and  Greeks,  Christ  ^  the  power  {"J".'^ 
of  God,  and  '  the  wisdom  of  God.  k"^','^ 


38.  S». 
RIarfc 
I   11,12   Luke 


1   18- 
31. 

I  18  ii  2.  LuIk 
XKiv  <C.  47 
Aels 


30-43. 


i3— ei. 

iiin    it.  33,33. 
28-30.  ix.  24 


V.    \7 — 19.     Some  persons,  supposing  the  adminislra- 
rion  of  sacraments  to  bs  the  most  honour  fble  part  of  tlie 
ministerial  work,  have  conjectured  several   reasons  why 
St.  Paul  did  not  baptize  the  Corinthian  converts ;  but  the 
reason  which  he  assigns  entirely  subverts  th'  sc  imagina- 
tions.   Christ  did  not  send  his  apostle  to  baptize  men  in 
his  name,  (which  outward  form  might  be  administered, 
with  equal  validity,  by  iho.se  of  inferior  station  and  endow- 
ments,) but  to  preach  the  Go.spcl,  which  w.is  a  far  more 
important  and  difficult  service.     So  diat  he  left  others  to 
baptize  tliose  who  embraced  the  truth.     But  some  of  the 
Corinthians  might  be  reaijy  to  tliinlc  tliat  he  was  not  so 
competent  to  preach  the  Gospel  as  this  statement  sefined 
to  imply  ;  and  he  readily  allowed,  that  he  had  not  used  the 
wisdom  of  words,  or  those  plausible  reasonings,  rhetorical 
nourishes,  and  arts  of  oratory,  with  which  ihcy  were  so 
fascinated  by  some  teachers.     For  Christ  had  sent  him  to 
deliver  an  impor»nt  message  in  plain  language;  and  he 
was  QA'are  that  such  decorations,  instead  of  giving  efficacy 
to  his  doctrine,  would  degrade  it,  and  even  render  "  the 
"  cross  of  Christ  of  none  effect."     These  studied  arts  of 
pleasing  would  have  enervated  the  solemn  afFccting  subject, 
and  obscured  its  glory.     If,  indeed,  the  preacher  did  not 
seek  his  own  honour,  in  the  display  of  these  endowments, 
he  would  at  least  excite  men's  attention  to  him,  and  admi- 
ration of  him,  rather  than  of  his  message  ;  and  the  floly 
Spirit  would  not  accompany  the  word  by  his  new-creatmg 
power,  when  the  credit  would  be  given  to  the  instrument 
rather  than  to  the  Agent.     In  fact,  the  preaching  of  sal- 
vallon  for  lost  sinners,  by  the  igiiomiaious  and  agonizing 
crucifixion  of  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  was  foolishness 
to  all  those  who  continued  in  the  way  to  destruction.    The 
sensual,  the  covetous,  and  the  ambitious,  must  perceive  that 
it  was  incompatible  with  their  favourite  pursuits ;  the  Pha- 
risee and  the  moralist  would  exclaim  against  it,  as  need- 
less, and  ten  ling  to  licentiousness.     The  Scribe,  the  Sad- 
ducce,  and  the  heathen  philosopher,  would  each  have  his 
reasons  for  deriding  and  reviling  i(,  and  the  Antinomian 
would /oo/is/i'_i/  suppose,  thai  Christ  was  crucified  to  pro- 
cure for  him  the  licence  of  gratifying  his  evil  propensities. 
But  they,  who  W(*l-e  brought  into  a  stale  of  salvation  by 
"  faith  of  the   operation  of  God,"    knew   this  despised 
doctrine  to  be  the  suitable  m'^ans,  by  which  the  power  of 
God  wrought,  in  pulling  down  the  kingdora  of  Satan,  and 
converting  sinners  to  himself.     And  a.s  to  the  opinion  of 
the  wise  mf^n  of  the  world,  God   had  declared  that  he 
vvoukldestrov  their  wisdom,  an'J  bring  it  '^onodiinj,'.  (Notes, 
Job  v.  1."^.  !...  xsrx.  M.) 


V.  20—24.  {Note,  Is.  xxxiii.  18.)  The  wiic  philo- 
sophers, the  Icjtrnod  scribes,  and  the  disj)utrrs  of  the 
world,  were  in  general  employed  in  confuting  each  others 
systems  :  they  scarcely  agreed  in  any  thing,  except  in  re- 
jecting and  dc?|'i?-mg  the  Gospel :  and  it  was  evident  tha' 
their  wiscbm  an'J  k-arning  had  been  of  little  use  to  man- 
kind. What  indeed  had  they  achieved  ?  What  traces  of 
their  success,  in  meliorating  the  state  of  the  world,  couh! 
be  discovered  ?  And  could  it  be  denied,  that  God  had 
exposed  the  folly  of  this  kind  of  wisdom  in  the  most 
conspicuous  manner  ?  In  his  infinite  wisdom,  he  had  lef 
a  great  p.ut  of  the  world  to  follow  the  dictates  of  their 
own  boasted  reason  ;  and  the  event  had  demonstrated,  that 
the  wi.sdoiu  of  fallen  man  was  incompetent  to  find  out  ot 
retain  the  knowledge  of  God  his  Creator  ;  so  that  idol- 
atry, atlicisni,  or  skejjticism,  was  the  universal  effect. 
When  this  experiment  liad  been  sufficiently  tried,  ir. 
]deasefl  God  to  send  forth  his  apostles  and  evangelists,  to 
preach  that  doctrine  which  was  derided  as  foolishness.  ancV 
they  delivered  their  message  in  the  most  artless  and  un 
adorned  manner ;  wh<^n,  liehold,  most  wonderful  efl'ect.-; 
followed !  Vast  multitudes  believed  the  report,  were  saved 
from  idolatry  and  iniquities,  and  became  the  worshijipers 
and  servants  of  the  living  God  !  The  Jewish  Scribes  in- 
deed, not  satisfied  with  all  the  demonstrations  from  miracles 
and  prophecies  that  Jesus  was  the  Messiah,  as  not  savour- 
ing his  spiritual  salvation,  demanded  a  sign  from  heaven, 
and  waited  for  a  Messiah  who  should  come  with  outward 
observation  :  and  the  Greeks  wanted  a  doctrine  adapted  to 
their  philosophy,  and  supported  by  similar  reasonings  and 
speculations.  But  the  servants  of  God  "  preached  Christ 
"  crucified:"  this  was  the  grand  peculiarity  of  their  doctrine, 
the  centre  of  their  instructions,  and  the  topic  with  which 
they  enforced  all  their  exhortations.  This  doctrine  of  a 
crucified  Messiah  ;  this  testimony,  that  he,  who  had  been 
put  to  death  by  the  rulers  of  the  Jews  as  an  itrtpostor,  was 
their  long  expected  Deliverer  and  King,  to  whom  all  sub- 
jection was  due,  and  from  whom  all  blessings  were  to  be 
expected,  was  a  stumbling-stone  to  the  Jews,  who  took 
ofTi^nce  at  it,  and  persisted  in  unbelief:  whilst  the  philo- 
sophizing Greeks  derided,  as  the  excess  of  folly,  the  idea 
that  a  Jem,  and  one  whom  that  nation  had  crucified  with 
ignominy,  snoulJ  be  honoured  as  the  Governor  and  Judge 
of  all  mankind,  trusted  as  the  only  Saviour  from  ever- 
lasting misery,  and  even  adored  as  the  infinite  and  almighty 
God.  But  all  they,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  who  were 
called  according  to  God's  eternal  purpose,  not  only  saw 
the  power  of  God  in  the  miracles  by  whick  the  Gospel  was 


J.  D.  60. 


t  18  S7-29.  El. 
Xiii.  17.  xiv.  2- 
4  Josh.  vi.  2  — 
S.  Judg.  lii.  2- 
3.  XV.  li.  le 
I  Sam  x'ii  iO 
— 5l.t  Kinssn 
14,  Sic.  Zech  iv 
t.  7  xii  7,  8 
Rom,  »i  33-36 

u  SO  ii.  3-6  13 
iii.  18—20  Man. 
xi.25,  IB.  Luke 
X  21  John  vii 
47—49  Jam  ill 
13-17 

X  Luke  i 


CHAPTER  I. 


Jl.  D.  GO. 


xvi 


!2l. 


Jclin  iv.  16—53 
xix  38.39.  Acts 
Tiii  7  12  xvii. 
34.  Phil,  iv  22. 
Jam.  i  9-11. 
ii.i.  2  Jolm  I. 
J  ?B.  viii  2.  la. 
x»vl.5,6  xxix 
14  19.  Zeph  iii. 
12  Malt.  IV  18— 
£2.  ii.  9.  xxi  16. 
I.ukexix  39.40. 
xxi.  15  Acts  iv. 
10. 1  Rom. 


25  Because  *  the  foolishness  of  God  is 
wiser  than  men ;  and  the  weakness  of 
God  is  stronger  than  men. 

26  For  ye  see  your  calhng,  brethren, 
how  "  that  not  many  wise  men  after  the 
flesh,  "^  not  many  mighty,  not  many  noble, 
are  called: 

27  But  God  >•  liath  chosen  the  foohsh 
things  of  the  work!  lo  confound  the  wise ; 
and'God  hath  chosen  the  weak  things  of 
the  world,  to  confound  the  things  which 
are  mighty  ; 

28  And  base  things  of  the  world,  and 
things  which  are  despised,  hath  God 
chosen,  i/ea,  and  "^  things  which  are  not, 

11-21.  vi   9,  in.  vii  35  64  svii.  18   xxiv   24,25.    2  Cor.  iv.  7.  X.  4,5. 
iv.  17.  2  Cor  xii.  11. 


confirmed,  in  the  resurrection  of  Christ,  and  in  the  ac- 
complishment of  ancient  prophecies  ;  and  his  wisdom  in 
the  glorious  plan  of  redemption,  as  harmoniously  honour- 
ing all  the  divine  perfections  and  magnifying  the  divine 
law  :  but  they  experienced  Christ  to  be  "  the  Power  and 
"  AVisdom  of  God,"  to  deliver  them  from  the  bondage  of 
sin,  and  to  make  them  wise  unto  salvation  ;  and  they 
obser\'ed  him  and  his  Gospel  to  be  the  grand  medium,  by 
which  the  power  and  wisdom  of  God  were  displayed,  in 
the  subversion  of  Satan's  kingdom  of  idolatry  and  sin,  and 
in  confounding  all  the  subtle  devices  of  him  and  his  ser 
vants. 

V.  25.  Those  doctrines  and  dispensations  of  God, 
which  proud  men  decried  as  foolish  and  weak,  were  far  su- 
perior in  wisdom,  and  much  more  efficacious,  than  all  that 
men  ever  could  have  devised  and  attempted  for  the  same 
or  similar  purposes.  Thus  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by 
faith  in  a  crucified  Jew,  which  appeared  to  the  carnal  mind 
a  foolish  device,  and  the  preaching  of  it  by  unlearned  and 
obscure  persons,  which  appeared  a  weak  expedient,  had, 
by  the  power  of  God  accompanying  it,  done  more  in  a 
few  years  towards  making  men  wise  and  holy,  than  all  the 
learning  of  Jewish  scribes  and  Pagan  philosophers,  or  the 
power  of  armed  legislators,  had  ever  been  able  to  cfi'ect, 
or  ever  would  have  eflected  to  the  end  of  lime. 

V.  26 — 31.  The  persons  who  had  been  converted  to 
Christianity,  and  then  sent  forth  to 'preach  the  Gospel, 
were  a  living  demonstration  of  what  the  apostle  incul- 
cated. This- the  Corinthians  might  see  for  themselves 
for  as  the  Gospel  had  not  been  preached  to  them  "  with 
"  wisdom  of  words,"  or  with  a  display  of  learning  and 
philosophy,  so  but  very  few  of  the  sages,  politicians, 
mighty  princes,  or  warriors,  or  of  the  noble  and  honour- 
able of  the  earth,  had  embraced  it.  They  had  perhaps 
heard  of  a  few  instances  of  this  kind,  in  whom  the  omni- 
potence of  divine  grace  had  been  displayed.  The  persons, 
however,  whom  God  had  employed  in  preaching  the 
Gospel,  seem  especially  intended  ;  and  the  words,  "  are 
"  called,^''  which  seem  to  favour  the  other  interpretation, 
lire  not  in  the  original.  (Marg.  Kef.)  The  apostles  and 
evangelist.^,  and  other  ministers,  whom  God  had  chosen  to 
publish  his  salvation    to    mankind,  were  not  in  cciieral 

Vot.  V,— No.  31.  ^ 


"  to  brine:    to    nought    things  that  arc  :  a  ii   «-    d  i:i- 

rni  fl      ^  1  III  •        1    •         XKViir.  «3.    Job 

29    1  hat  "^  no  iiesh  should  ^'ory  in  hi.s  jx^''  ^--oii 

O         J  ts.    xy.Mii.    10. 


35,36 
ii.ll.  17  xni  13, 

-36  xll. 
an.  ii.  'M, 


presence. 

30  But  of  him  are  yc  ""  in  Ciirist  Jesus,  ^i^'j^j, 
who  ""of  God  is  made  unto  us  "^  AVisdom,  ij^.^fj^'if  ^''*' 
and  •■  Righteousness,  and  ^  Sanctification, ''=' 
and  ''  Redemption  : 

n     That,  according  as  it  is  written,  j^ 
'He  that  glorieth,  let  him  glory  in  the 'j'/j  'f.-''^', 

viii    1    xii.  .1.  xvi.  7.  11.  2  Cor.  v   17.  xii.  2    Kph  i  3,1    ii   10 il  Horn,  xi  3B. 

2  Cor.  V     la-2l. e24.  xii.  8.  Prov   i  20.  ii.  c.  viii  i.  Dan   ii.  20.  l.ule  xxi.  14  Joliii 

i.  IS.  viii.  12.    XIV    6.  xvii    B   26    £  Cor    iv    6.    F.ph   i    17.  18   iii.  9.  10     Ciil    ii.  2,3   iii. 

16   2  Tim   iii.  15-17.  Jam   i.  5. f  I's.  Isxi.  15.  16.  Is   xlv,  24,  I'.V  liv.  17.  Jer  Ksiii   G. 

XKXiii.  16.    Dan    ix   24.    liora.  i.  17  iii   21— 24.  iv.  6.  v.  19.  II    2Cor.  v.  21    I'liil.  ii.  «. 

2Pet.i    1. e  2  vi.  II.  Malt.  i.  21.  Jclmxvii.  17— 19    Actsxxti  IC   Rom.  viii.  !i. 

Gal   V.  22-24.    E|ili.  ii  10    v  26.    I  Pet.  i  2.    1  John  v.  6. h  xv.  J.i-.')7     Ilo.s. 

xiii     14     Horn.    ill.  24.  viii    £3.    Gal.   i,  4   iii.  13    Kph.  i.  7.   iv     30.  Col     i    11     Tit 

ii    14.    Heb.  ix.  12.    I  Pet.  i.  le,  19    Bov  v.  9    xiv  4. i  I  Clir.   >.vi.  10    35  ■ 

Ps  cv.3.   Is.  xii.  16.   xlv.25.   Jtr.  iv.  2    ix.  24,    2  Cor.   x.  17.    Gal    \i.    l;;,  U     Pbil 
iii.3.  Cr. 


xl.x   6.    )■ 
X.   16     Jcr    Is 

23    Bnm    iii.  la 
2    XV.  17 


called  to  that  service  from  the  schools  of  the  learned, 
from  the  courts  of  princes,  or  from  noble  fcmilics  and 
eminent  stations.  On  the  contrary,  they  were  rnen  whom 
the  world  counted /oo/(s/(,  because  not  remarkable  for 
eminent  talents,  and  because  destitute  of  human  learning  ; 
and,  indeed,  such  persons  were  selected  for  this  pur|.'0sc, 
that  by  them  God  might  confound  the  proud  reasonings 
and  scornful  objections  of  heathen  phiiosophers  and  Jewish 
Rabbles,  hi  like  manner  he  had  chosen  men  of  low 
birth  and  mean  circumstances,  unarmed  ii.^hcrmen,  tent 
makers,  and  others  destitute  of  authority,  ))o\vcr,  and 
influence,  not  renowned  for  courage  and  vigour  of  mind, 
but  gentle  and  mild  in  their  dcporlmcnt,  that,  having 
endued  them  with  heavenly  wisdom  and  strength,  and 
enabled  them  to  confirm  their  testimony  by  stupendous 
miracles,  he  might,  by  their  holy  lives  and  heroic  con- 
stancy, their  jwtient  sufferings  and  successful  labour.-, 
shame  and  confound  the  mighty  of  the  earth.  God  had 
even  chosen  some,  who  had  previously  been  of  immoral 
characters  and  disreputable  professions,  that,  being  made 
wise,  holy,  and  useful  in  the  ministry,  by  his  grace  and 
blessing,  they  might  confound  and  asloni.-h  ihce  who 
formerly  counted  them  even  beneath  contempt.  Nav,  he 
had  raised  up  eminent  ministers  from  among  (he  Gentiles, 
who,  in  the  proud  language  and  sentiments  of  the  Jews, 
were  considered  as  scarcely  existing  in  respect  of  God  and 
religion,  that  he  might  by  them  confound  and  siiame  the 
Scribes,  Pharisees,  and  unbelieving  Jews.  In  ihort,  the 
Lord  had  ordered  everything,  respecting  the  conveiiion  of 
sinners,  the  preachers  of  the  Go.spel,  the  plan  of  redemp- 
tion, and  the  way  of  acceptance,  in  such  a  manner,  as  to 
give  no  one  of  the  human  species  any  ground  of  boaslin;^- 
or  "  glorying  in  his  presence,"  either  [n  respect  of  abili'^ 
ties,  learning,  noble  birth,  privileges,  achievements,  moral 
character,  or  natural  good  dispositions,  or  any  other  dis- 
tinction, either  before  or  after  conversion.  'Uhy  then 
should  the  Corinthians  so  value  these  endowments  in  their 
teachers,  when  God  had  evidently  poured  contempt  on 
them  ?  Even  that  distinction,  in  whicii  alone  llicy  niisht 
glory,  was  not  in  any  respect  of  them.-^ elves.  By  The 
sovereign  choice  and  regenerating  grace  of  God,  thry.  sin- 
ners  of  the  Gentiles,   were  in  Christ  Jesus,  who,  by  hi< 


/7.  D.  m. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


A.  1).  60. 


CHAP.  II. 

The  apostle  declares,  that  he  had  not  come 
among  the  Corinthians  "  with  excellency 
of  speech  and  ioisdom"  but  had  preached 


Christ  erucijied,  with  plainness  and 
humble  diffidence  ;  that  their  faith  might 
stand  in  the  power  of  God  alone,  1 — 5. 
The  Gospel  contains  the  hidden  wisdom 


ap|)ointniciU  and  free  mercy  was  made  to  all  believers  the 
wliole  of  salvation.  For  they  being  in  themselves  igno- 
rant, foolish,  guilty,  polluted,  enslaved,  and  condemned, 
Christ  was  constituted  to  each  of  them,  "  Wisdom,''  that 
by  his  word  and  Spirit,  and  from  his  fulness  and  treasures 
of  wisdom  and  knowledge,  they  might  receive  that  in- 
struction and  counsel,  which  would  render  them  wise  unto 
salvation,  and  fit  for  every  service  to  which  they  were  call- 
ed; "  and  Righteousness,"  that  being  justified  by  his  obe- 
.liencc  unto  death  imputed  to  theiu,  and  "  made  the  right- 
''  eousness  of  God  in  him."  they  might  possess  a  title  to 
'•ternal  life  ;  "  and  Sanctification,"  that  by  the  fiower  of 
the  Spirit  of  Christ  they  might  be  gradually  renewed  to 
his  image,  and  made  perfect  in  holiness,  and  meetness  for 
their  heavenly  inheritance  ;  '•  and  Redemption,"  that  by 
his  power  and  grace  being  delivered  from  the  bondage  of 
«in  and  Satan,  they  might  at  length  be  completely  rescu- 
ed from  all  remains  and  traces  of  this  hateful  slavei'y,  and 
be  saved  from  the  condemnation  and  all  the  consequences 
of  sin,  till,  by  the  redemption  of  the  body  from  the 
grave,  "  death  itself  should  be  swallowed  up  in  cverlast- 
"  ing  victory."  Thus,  according  to  the  ancient  prophe- 
cy, \Sole,  Jer.  jx.  23,  24.)  they  who  "  gloried,  might 
"  glory  in  the  Lord,"  and  in  his  special  favour,  all-suffi- 
cient gi-ace,  and  inestimable  salvation,  though  in  them- 
selves they  had  nothing  to  glory  in,  but  every  thing  to 
be  ashamed  of.  Here  again  the  apostle  refers  to  Jesus, 
"  the  Lord  our  Righteousness  and  Strength,'-'  what  the  pro- 
phet had  spoken  of  Jehovah.  (Mars'.  Ref.)  '  They  who 
'  say,  that  Christ  is  made  our  Righteousness  by  his  right- 

*  eousness  imputed  to  us,  have  the  same  reason  to  say  al- 
'  so,  that  he  is  made   our  Wisdom,  by  his   wisdom  impa- 

*  ted  to  us,'  &c.  {Whilby.)  There  might  be  some  weight 
in  this  objection,  if  this  were  the  only  passage  of  Scripture, 
by  which  they,  who  hold  imputed  righteousness,  support 
their  doctrine,  if  there  were  any  other  passages  in  the  sa- 
cred oracles,  which  even  seem  to  countenance  the  notion 
of  imputed  wisdom,  &c.  and  if  the  nature  of  the  case  were 
not  essentially  different.  Another  may  pay  my  debt,  and 
allow  me  to  receive  the  wages  which  he  has  earned  ;  thu« 
his  payment  and  his  labour  are  set  down  to  my  account,  or 
imputed  to  me  for  my  adequate  advantage  ;  but  who  can 
have  wisdom,  health,  or  liberty,  by  imputation  ?  {!soles, 
Rom.  iii.  iv.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—9. 

The  true  Church  of  God  comprises  all  those,  in  every 
place,  who  are  "  sanctified  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  called  to  be 
"saints,"  who  call  on  hin)  as  "God  manifest  in  the 
*'  flesh,"  for  all  the  blessings  of  salvation,  and  who  acknow- 
ledge and  obey  him  as  their  Lord,  and  the  Lord  of  all 
saints,  of  all  men,  and  of  all  creatures;  and  it  includes  no 
other  persons.  In  behalf  of  all  such,  we  should  pray  con 
linually  for  an  increase  of  grace  and  peace  from  God  our 


Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  we  should  thank 
God  for  the  grace  bestowed  on  them  by  Jesus  Christ,  with 
an  especial  remembrance  of  those  with  whom  we  are 
more  immediately  coimected,  and  we  should  rejoice  in 
those  gifts,  and  that  knowledge  by  which  the  testimony  of 
Chi'ist  is  confirmed  among  them.  Bui  ministers,  with  a 
mixture  of  authority  and  affection,  should  remind  their 
flocks,  that  an  account  must  be  given  of  all  their  advanta- 
ges at  the  coming  of  Christ,  and  call  on  them  daily  to  wait 
and  prepare  for  that  event.  He  will  confirm  his  true  dis- 
ciples unto  the  end  ;  and  they  may  confidently  Irust  in  him 
to  preserve  tiiem  blameless  to  that  day,  and  to  "  present 
"  them  faultless  before  the  presence  of  his  gloiy  with  ex- 
"  ceeding  joy."  But  many  aj)pear  to  be  Christians,  and 
are  endued  with  useful  gifts,  who  have  not  been  called  to 
the  fellowship  of  Christ  ;  it  is  therefore  highly  proper  to 
exhort  all  who  profess  ihe  Gospel,  to  prove  the  reality  of 
their  faith,  and  the  sincerity  of  their  love,  and  to  wait  for 
the  coming  of  their  Lord,  by  watchfulness,  diligence,  and 
a  careful  improvement  of  their  talents.  How  striking  is 
the  contrast,  between  the  language  of  the  apostle  in  these 
verses  and  that  of  many  modern  divines  !  The  name  of 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  to  him  the  sweetest  melody, 
or  "  as  ointment  poured  forth  ;"  iliey  seem  to  fear  no- 
thing so  much,  as  a  too  frequent  or  too  honourable  men- 
tion of  him!  and,  whatever  repetitions  they  may  fall  into, 
they  will  be  sure  to  offend  no  man,  by  loo  often  enlarging 
upon  his  dignity  and  condescension,  his  love  and  aton- 
ing suft'erings,  his  character  and  offices,  his  merits  and 
salvation ! 

V.  10—16. 
— ^^p— 
Satan  hath  always  endeavoured  to  stir  up  strife  among 
Christians,  as  one  of  his  grand  devices  against  the  Gospel ; 
we  should  therefore  use  all  our  influence  to  prevail  with 
thera,  by  the  name  and  for  the  honour  of  otir  common 
Lord,  to  avoid  contests  of  every  kind,  and  as  much  as 
possible  to  speak  the  same  thing,  and  to  be  perfectly  joined 
together  in  the  same  mind  and  judgment  ;  and  we  should 
persevere  in  praying  for  this  most  desirable  harmony.  For 
it  must  greatly  pain  every  serious  and  judicious  believer,  to 
see  or  hear  of  the  divisions,  which  take  place,  through 
the  spiritual  pride,  ambition,  selfishness,  and  malignant 
passions,  of  turbulent  and  designing  men,  and  through  the 
prejudices,  instability,  want  of  judgment,  love  of  novelty, 
and  eager  spirit  of  some  real  believers.  Thus  the  Church 
is  divided  into  parlies,  congregations  are  distracted  by 
intestine  contentions,  and  men  are  drawn  away  from  their 
faithful  pastors,  to  rank  themselves  under  the  banners  of 
some  confident  deceiver,  who  "  privily  brings  in  damnable 
"  heresies,"  couched  in  plausible  language,  propagated 
under  specious  pretences,  and  varnished  over  by  an  inge- 
nuity which  might  have  been  better  employed.  Thus 
professed  Christians  become  the  disciples  of  mm,  and, 
regardless  of  the  apostle's  expostulations,  they  still  glory 


J.  I).  60. 


CHAPTER  II. 


J.  D.  m. 


of  God  in  bringing  men  to  glory,  which 

.  eould  not  be  discovered  by  any  sagacity 

of  man,  6 — 9 ;    but  God  by  his  Spirit 

had  revealed  it,  10 — 13.      The  natural 


111  ranking  themselves  among  the  partisans  of  this  or  the 
other  preacher,  as  if  Christ  were  divided!  Or  as  if  that 
teacher  whom  they  extol,  while  they  despise  others,  had 
been  crucified  for  them,  or  they  had  been  baptized  in  his 
name,  and  vowed  to  be  his  faithful  soldiers  unto  their  lives' 
end  !  We  should  be  very  thankful,  if  we  have  been  pre- 
served from  giving  sanction,  or  even  occasion,  to  such 
disgraceful  contests;  we  should  carefully  avoid  all  ap- 
pearance of  seeking  our  own  credit,  instead  of  the 
glory  of  Christ ;  and  pray  continually  for  "the  meekness 
"  of  wisdom,"  that  we  may  know  how  to  counteract  the 
pestilent  endeavours  of  the  firebrands  of  the  Church,  with- 
out giving  them  any  handle  or  plausible  pretence  against 
us. 

V.  ir— 23. 

They,  whom  Christ  sends  to  preach  his  Gospel,  are 
often  incapable,  and  should  never  be  studious,  of  "  that 
"  wisdom  of  words,"  which  carnal  men  admire ;  nor 
should  the  hearers  of  the  Gospel  look  for  such  worthless 
decorations  of  that  divine  doctrine,  which  is  most  beau- 
tiful in  its  native  simplicity.  Too  often  "  the  cross  of 
"  Christ  is  rendered  of  none  effect,"  through  the  vain 
affectation    of  the    preachers   to  recommend    it   by    the 


man  cannot  receive  it,  because  it  is  spirit- 
ually discerned:  but  the  spiritual  man 
judgeth  all  things,  and  is  Judged  of  no 
man,  14 — 16. 


have  they  done  towards  rendering  the  world  wise  and  hoi)  : 
Or  what  have  they  to  propose  so  excellent,  as  tomciitu 
preference  to  ibat  Gospel  which  tiiey  reject  ?  J )  iidcniablc 
facts  evince  the  folly  of  this  wisdom,  and  show  that,  amidst 
all  the  displays  ot  the  eternal  power  and  God-head  with 
which  we  are  surrounded,  human  reason  and  learning- 
know  him  not,  but  uniformly  lead  men  to  idolatry,  im*^ 
piety,  or  infidelity  :  and  on  the  other  hand,  it  hath  pleased 
God,  from  age  to  age,  by  '•  the  foolishness  of  preaching," 
(the  despised  doctrine  of  salvation  by  faith  in  a  crucified 
Saviour,  God  in  human  nature,  "  purchasing  the  Church 
"  with  his  own  blood,")  to  save  multitudes,  even  all  that 
believe,  from  ignorance,  dcliision,  and  vice;  and  to  mukr 
them  meet  for  Jiis  heavenly  kingdom.  For  the  true  mi- 
nister of  God  insists  especially  upon  this  great  doctrine, 
which  is  no  less  a  stumbling-block  to  some  and  fooiishnes.s 
to  others,  at  present,  than  it  was  in  the  apostle's  days  ;  but 
which  is  known  and  experienced  to  be  the  wisdom  and 
power  of  God  to  all,  who  partake  of  the  high  and  graciou.'. 
calling  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 

V.  26—31. 

There  is  scarcely   a  stronger  demonstration   of  man'.s 


affected  graces  of  elocution,  or  the  ostentatious  parade  of  j  depravity,  blindness,  and  folly,  dian  this  circumstance, 
learning  and  philosophy.  Thus  its  edge  is  blunted,  its  that  neither  facts  nor  arguments  can  repress  his  arroo-ance' 
convincing  plainness  is  obscured,  its  genuine  beauty  and|  in  treating  the  wisdom  of  God  manifested  in  the  Gospel  as 
glory  are  tarnished  ;  the  preacher  has  his  worthless  reward  i  foolishness,  the  power  of  God  as  weakness,  thou^-h  no 
m  hunian  applause  or  useless  popularity  :  but  the  Spirit  of  i  human  devices  or  efforts  have  ever  produced  effects  in  the 
God  disdains  to  set  his  seal  to  the  word  thus  preached ;  it  least  comparable  to  those,  which  have  been  and  are  wrou<'ht 


♦proves  the  mere  shadow  of  a  feast,  at  which  the  guests  are 
starved  ;  and  an  amusing  display  of  ingenuity,  instead  of 
an  assault  on  the  strong  holds  of  Satan  by  the  power  of 
divine  truth.  Indeed,  all  attempts  to  make  the  real  Gospel 
palatable  to  worldly  men  must  be  unsuccessful :  it  always 
was  and  always  will  be  foolishness  to  such  as  are  in  the 
road  to  destruction ;  and  the  only  way  to  render  it  i»of- 
fensive  is,  to  leave  out,  or  slightly  touch  upon,  the  offensivt 
parts  of  it:  and  this  is  too  commonly  done,  when  preach- 
ers study  to  embellish  their  doctrine,  and  recommend  them- 
selves, by  the  wisdom  of  words  or  the  excellency  of 
speech.  But  the  true  minister  of  Christ  is  no  man- 
pleaser  :  he  will  with  great  plainness  of  speech  deliver  his 
whole  message,  however  it  may  be  derided  or  reviled ; 
that  by  it,  as  a  sure  touch-stone,  men  may  learn  their 
real  state  and  character.  Thus,  while  to  numbers  it 
appears  foolish,  to  those  who  are  saved  it  proves  the  |)o»ver 
of  God.  It  is  his  determination  to  "  destroy  the  wisdom 
"  of  the  wise,  and  to  bring  to  nothing  the  understanding 
"  of  the  firudent :"  he  will  not  honour  carnal  weapons, 
or  self-sufficient  instruments :  he  will  pour  contempt  on 
carnal  wisdom;  and  will  abase,  either  in  deep  humiliation 
or  final  destruction,  all  the  learned  scribes,  the  wise  phi- 
losophers, and  the  eager  disputers  of  the  world.  Such 
persons  are  indeed  commonly  found  among  the  despisers 
•r  opposers  of  tbe  doctrine  of  Christ  crucified  :  but  what 


by  it.  Let  them  then  call  it  folly,  enthusiasm,  weakne'ss, 
madness,  or  what  they  please;  may  we  show  in  our 
lives,  that  it  is  a  wise,  holy,  and  blessed  doctrine,  and  we 
shall  feel  in  our  hearts,  that  it  gives  "  a  peace  of  God, 
"  which  passeth  all  understanding."  And  though  we  too 
see  that  but  few  of  the  wise,  the  mighty,  the  noble  of 
this  world,  are  called  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,  or 
employed  to  promote  the  cause  of  righteousness,  yet 
we  perceive  also,  that  God  employs  the  foolish,  weak, 
despised,  and  base  of  this  world,  to  "confound  the 
devices  and  expose  the  folly  of  the  wise,  to  disappoint 
the  designs  of  the  mighty,  and  to  disgrace  and  bring  into 
contempt  the  honourable  of  the  earth  ;  so  that  in  every 
thing  he  takes  care,  that  no  flesh  should  glory  in  his 
presence.  But  let  us  not  fear  knowing  how  foolish. 
guilty,  polluted,  and  enslaved,  we  are  ;  for  by  deep  con- 
victions of  this  kind  the  Holy  Spirit  leads  poor  sinners  to 
believe  in  Christ,  who  of  God  is  "  made  to  them  Wis- 
"  dom,  Righleou.sness,  Sanctification,  and  Redemption :" 
so  that  having  all  in  him,  they  may  be  satisfied  to  have 
nothing  as  of  themselves ;  and  when  most  covered  with 
shame,  filled  with  deep  remorse  and  self-abhorrence,  they 
may  yet  "  glory  in  the  Lord  and  his  salvation  ;"  and  hope 
to  glorify  him  on  earth,  and  to  be  preserved  as  monuments 
of  his  love,  to  praise  him  for  ever  in  his  heavenly 
felicity. 
O  2 


J.  D.  CO. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


J.  D.  60, 


.Acn..iii;-4.     A    ND  I,  brethren,  "when  I  came  to 

b  4    13    i.   17.  V.\  L\ 

IV  10  Jcr  ic7    y%    yoii,  en 


.■}  Tliat  your  faith  should  not  t  stand  for  », 

^         came  not  ''with  excellency  of  in  the  wisdom  of  men,  'but  in  the  power 'it'ii'  "scor* 

cor'V'oirf;  speech  or  of  wisdom,  declaring  unto  you  of  God.  kiivio  cr  -os 

' Alts '»J"  ai  *=  the  testimony  of  God  :  6   Howbeit,  we  speak  wisdom  among  37.'  sritrWa! 

rVo.  I  Tim  H.      2  For  1  determined  ''  not  to  know  any  ''  them  that  are  perfect:  yet  '  not  the  wis-  iiu. ?i  Kphlill 
1  joho'Tt.  u  thinsc  amonfj  you,  save  Jesus  Christ,  and  dom  of  this  world,  nor  ""  of  the  princes  of  12-ii   toilr. 

this  world,  that  "  come  to  nought :  J»ra  >i"  »    1 

7  But  we  speak  the  wisdom  of  God  in  a  ','j,"    ','*•  '»■ 
mystery,  "  even  the  hidden  u-isdoni,  which  ^"|;'  "■  ''  *• 
God  ordained  before  the  world  '•"  unto  our  ^"^  ' 
glory;  21- 

8  Which  •*  none  of  the  princes  of  this  Js.sf  *"^" 
world   knew:    'for  had  they  known  ?/,  S  p"  x"vhi^2  ii 


2  3  xi«  ii>    him  crucified. 

15    J  0:1 


3    G3l 


'.i  x\nd  I  was  with  you  ''  in  weakness, 
1^  and  in  fear,  and  in  much  trembling. 

4  And  '  my  speech  and  my  preaching 


I   VI   14.      Fbll 
iii.   8-10. 
e  IT    lO-U 
sviii  6-11.  X 
18.19.  2tor.  i..  ■    ,-     »■  •    ■  -    1  -       />  , 

'  '~'^  '^1  m  M)a5  ^  not  with  *  enticin^c  words  ol  man  s 
-io^'jil?i''cai*  Wisdom, ''  but  m  demonstration  of  the  Spi- 
rit and  of  power: 

17-W.   XV.  S- 6.  a  Kings  xxii.  13.14. 
2Chr  ivi  i.  19-21    Hrov.  vii  21. xx.  19.  Jer  xs.  10  Ez.  xiii.  6    10.  11.  Rom  xvi    18 

Col   ii.  4.  3  Pet  i.  16   ii.  18. '  Or.  pcriuniiblc   Arts  xx»i.  28   Gal.  i.  10. ll  iv. 

SJ  .lolin  xvi  3- IS.  Koji.  xv.  la  1  Tht»  i.  i    1  Pet.  i.  12.  ' 


i7.  13.  II 
r  Acts  XX  17 

6  1.  13.  i   17     JuJk  x: 


ii  a    Jam. 
i 

Job  xii  1!>. 
Ps.  ii  1-6. 
11-13. 


xlMii.  6,7    .Mall   xi  25  xiii  3i.  Rom  x»i  2:-. 26   E|ih   i  i  iii.  4-9   Col.  . .  

13    I  Pet   i.  II.  12   Bev   xiii   8 p  1  Pet.  V.  1    10  2  Pet.  i.  3. 46.  1.  26-28    31.itl 

xi   25.    Jolin  vii   48 r  Luke  xxiii   31      Inlin  iii    19-21    viii.  19   ix.  39— 41.  xii.  40— 

43.  xv  22-25   xvl  3.  Acta  iii.  17.  xiii.  27.  2  Cor.  iii.  14.  1  Tim.  i.  13. 


V.  3—5.  In  adhering  to  this  determination,  the  apostle  had 
been  deeply  sensible  of  his  own  weakness  and  insutficiency, 
and  aware  of  the  predjudices  and  opposition  which  he  had 
to  encounter:  and  he  was  even  oppressed  with  much  fear 
and  trembling,  lest  his  infirmity  should  prevent  his  success, 
ordisgracehisgloi-ious  doctrine.  So  that  he  had  acted  among 
■'e  Corinthians  with  much  diffidence,  modesty,  and  meek- 


NOTES. 
CFI.VP.  H.  V.  1.  2.  When  the  apostle  came,  as  a 
Jewish  stranger,  among  the  polite,  speculating,  and  licen- 
tious Corinthians,  he  did  not  attem[)t  to  catch  their  atten 
lion  by  affected  elegancy  or  .sublimity  of  language,  by  the 
trappings  of  human  oratory,  or  by  the  sjieculatioiis  of  or 
iihilosophy.     For  his  object  was  to  declare  the  testimony  th 

Lif  God,  concerning  the  only  method  of  salvation  from|nes.5,  and  without  any  thought  of  making  himself  the 
tternal  misery,  and  of  obtaining  eternal  life,  and  such  a  head  of  a  party,  as  some  of  their  present  teachers  did. 
inessa<'c  would  not  admit  of  these  worthless  embelli.sh-  His  address  and  style  of  preaching  had  been  entirely  devoid 
mcnts.^  Whatever  knowledge  therefore  he  possessed,  either  of  "  the  persuasive  words  of  human  wisdom,"  which 
of  Rabbinical  or  Grecian  learning,  he  determined  to  keep  often  seduced  men  into  error,  and  enticed  them  into  the 
it  out  of  sight,  and  to  preach,  as  if  he  had  known  noi  views  of  designing  orators,  by  moving  the  passions,  im- 
(iher  subject  than  that  of  Jesus  the  Messiah,  even  him,  pressing  the  imagination,  and  imposing  on  the  judgment, 
who  was  crucified,  and  who  was  generally  desipsed  and  On  the  contrary,  he  left  the  success  of  it  to  be  produced 
execrated;  and  those  things  that  related  to  redemption  for;  entirely  "by  the  demonstration  of  the  Spirit,"  and  the 
^inner3  ihrout'h  his  blood.  This  was  the  centre  and  sub-  exertion  of  his  divine  power.  This  many  expositors  un- 
stancc  of  his  preaciiing  ;  but  it  is  evident  that  he  did  not'derstand  e.^ciustyc/^  of  the  miracles,  by  which  the  Holy 
confine  hinLself  wholly  to  this  one  topic,  so  as  to  exclude!  Spirit  powerfully  demonstrated  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  ;  or 
other  parts  of  the  revealed  truth  and  will  of  God :  fori  the  prophecies,  which  were  fulfilled  in  those  things  which 
wo  arc  sure,  from  his  own  writings,  that  he  preached 'the  apostle  preached  concerning  Jesus  and  his  salvation: 
linn's  relatioa  to  God,  as  his  Creator,  Benefactor,  and]  but  these  proofs,  however  conclusive,  without  the  internal 
Governor:  the  glorious  perfections  and  the  holy  law  of! operation  of  the  lioly  Spirit,  as  the  Author  of  divine  life 
(Jod- the  future  judgment  and  an  eternal  state  of  righteous!  in  regeneration,  would  not  have  produced  true  faith;  and 


retributions:  the  lost  estate  of  man,  regeneration,  repent 
ance,  conversion,  the  necessity  of  personal  holiness,  atten- 
tion to  relative  duties  ;  and,  in  short,  "  the  whole  counsel 
"  of  God,"  as  the    great  circumference    to   that  circle,  ofj 


t  is  unreasonable  to  confine  the  expression  to  those  opera- 
tions which  were  peculiar  to  one  age,  and  to  exclude  such 
as  a^e  alike  necessary,  and  to  be  depended  on,  in  every  age. 
The  annexed  reason,  however,  puts  it  beyond  all   rcason- 


which  Christ  crucified  is  the  centre,  in  which  all  the  lines,  able  doubt  that  the  latter  « ere  principally  intended:  for 
meet.  But,  upon  the  most  mature  deliberation,  he  had  j  the  apostle  would  use  no  other  arts  of  persuasion,  than 
determined  to  know  nothing,  even  among  ti:e  r>  fined  and  that  plain  and  faithful  address  to  the  hearts  and  consciences 
philosophical  Corinthian^;,  which  di.l  not  elucidate,  re-  of  men,  which  the  Spirit  of  God  always  makes  use  of  in 
commend,  evince,  or  adorn,  tl. is  great  doctrine  of  salva-  convincing  them  of  sin,  and  in  powerfully  demonstrating  the 
tion  by  the  cross  of  Christ.  Declaiinir.  (xa.«-/ytAA»rii) —  truth  and  preciousness  of  the  Gospel  to  their  souls  :  because 
The  aoosde  came  as  a  Hiesse?ig-pr  sinipl,  lo  deliver  aj  he  would  not  have  their  "  faith  to  stand  on  the  wisdom  of 
rjes3a<'P.  What  exti-aordinary  claims  are  advanced,  what!  men,  but  on  the  power  of  God."  Now  that  faith,  which 
pretentions  made  in  this  cha|)ter!  How  ]:ointed  is  it  upon  is  produced  by  outward  miracles,  and  wholly  rests  on  them, 
the  subject  of  inspiration!  If  the  sacred  writers  were  in  is  no  more  saving  or  to  be  depended  on  than  that  which 
any  dcj-ree //Hc  men,  they  were  men  fully  inspired  in  all  is  the  effect  of  logical  reasonings  or  eloquent  persuasions : 
which  ^ihey  taught  concerning  religion.  The  miracles  ( 4c<s  viii.  13:)  but  the  faith,  which  is  the  effect  of  the 
which  they  wrought  prove  them  true  men,  wh  itever  their  inward  and  powerful  teaching  and  demonstration  of  the 
pretensions  might  be,  and  their  own  words  show  what  Spirit,  rests  on  the  power  of  God,  and  is  supported  by  it; 
ihcso  prcter.sioiis  were.  ,  [and  will  certainly  endure  through  all  trials  even  to  the  end. 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  II. 


•  Ps.xxiv.  7-10 
Actsiii.  li  vii 
3.  Jam   ii.  1. 

t  Is.  lxiv.4.  Johl 

iii  IS.  I  Pet  1 
13. 


I  Ps     xxxi 


3.  5   1  Pet   i   12. 


they  would  not  Iiavc  crucifica  ^  tlie  Lord 
of  glory. 

9  But  as  it  is  written,  '  Eye  hath  not 
seen,  nor  car  heard,  neither  have  entered 
into  tlie  heart  of  man,  "  the  things  which 
God  hath  prepared  for  ^  them  that  love 
him. 

10  But  >"  God  hath  revealed  them  unto 
us  ^  by  his  Spirit:  for  •'  the  Spirit  search- 
eth  all  things,  yea,  ''  the  deep  things  of 
God.  . 

1 1  For  "  what  man  knoweth  the  things 
of  a  man,  save  the  spirit  of  man  which 


.  xcii.  5,  6.  Din.  ii  32.  Hom.  xi.  33—36.- 


.  xiv.  10.  XX.  5.  'il. 


is  in  him  ?     ''  Even  so  the  lhing,s  of  God 
knoweth  no  man,  but  (he  Spirit  of  God. 

12  Now  we  Iiavc  received,  "not  the  spi- 
rit of  the  world,  f  but  the  Spirit  which  is 
of  God;  f  that  wc  might  know  tiie  things 
that  are  freely  given  to  us  of  God  : 

1 3  Which  things  also  we  speak, ''  not  in 
the  words  which  'man's  wisdom  teachcth, 
'but  which  the  Holy  Ghost  teacheth; 
comparing  "  spiritual  things  with  spirit- 
ual. 

11  But  'the  natural  man  "  receive  th 
not  "  the  things   of   the  Spirit   of  God  : 

Jolia  iii  .-)-(•.   Tiii.  43.  x.  26,  27.  xii.  37,  38.  Uom.  viii.  S— 8 n  12 

26   svi.  b— 15. 


A.  D.  GO. 


il  10.  Itnm.xi  31. 
e  Ii   Horn.  viii.  :>. 

6     2  Cor    iv.    i. 

Kph   il.  2.   .lam. 

i»   5    I  John  i\. 

■I  4    T.  lu.   Rev 

xii.  9. 
f  Itom  viii  is.in 

g  Iii.  22  Joll.i 
xvi.  14,  15  Roin. 
vi.i  33  1  Johl 
iN20    27.     Ue». 

xxi.  i;. 

h  4.  I.  17.     2  Pet. 

i  IG. 
i  xii    1—3  xiT  2 

Luke      xii.     !;■ 

Alts  ii.  4.  1  Pet 

i.  12. 
k  14.     ix,  11.     X 

3—5.  Epii.  V   l.l. 


V.  6 — 9.  Though  the  apostle  disclaimed  all  preten- 
sions to  liumaii  wisdom  or  learning,  yet  he  would  not 
allow  his  preaching  to  Ijc  really  foolishness.  Indeed,  he 
and  other  faithtul  ministers  spake  wisdom  among  those 
that  were  };f)/ec<  ;  that  is,  who  were  so  matured  in  judg- 
ment, ex]ierience,  and  spirituality,  as  to  be  able  to  receive 
it.  To  such  persons  they  laid  open  the  rich  treasures  of 
the  wisdom  of  God,  in  his  method  of  saving  sinners,  and 
in  the  dispensations  of  providence  ;  and  thus  they  excited 
their  admiring  adoration,  and  rendered  them  wise  and 
intelligent  in  divine  things,  and,  in  respect  of  their  true 
interest  and  whole  duty,  far  beyond  all  other  persons  in  the 
world.  If  therefore  the  Corinthians  had  not  been  initiated 
into  the  depths  of  this  divine  wisdom,  it  was  because 
they  were  not  proper  recipients  of  them.  But  this  wis- 
dom was  totally  distinct  from,  and  even  in  many  thing.-; 
contrary  to,  the  wisdom  of  this  world,  and  of  its  princes 


tion  now  proclaimed  to  mankind,  and  the  blessings  cori- 
lerred  on  and  prepared  for  those  who  were  taught  by  thr 
grace  of  the  Gospel  to  love  and  obey  God  ;  and  which  fni- 
exceeded  all  that  had  been  seen,  heard,  or  thought  of,  bv 
men.     {Note,  Is.  Ixiv.  4.) 

V.  10 — 13.  The  apostle,  and  the  other  preachers  of 
salvation  by  Jesus  Christ,  had  not  discovered  the  mysteries 
of  divine  wisdom  by  their  own  superior  sagacity  ;  but  God 
had  revealed  it  to  them  by  his  Spirit;  who  not  only 
searched  all  hearts,  but  was  intimately  acquainted  with  the 
deep  things  of  God,  and  all  the  inmost  counsels  of  his 
infinite  mind.  For  as  no  man  can  penetrate  the  recesses 
of  another's  heart,  and  know  the  whole  of  his  thoughts 
and  intentions,  in  the  same  way  that  his  own  soul  is 
conscious  of  them,  so  none  can  knov/,  discover,  or  com- 
prehend the  things  of  God,  but  his  own  infinite  Spirit, 
who  is  One  with  the  Father  and  the  Son  in  the  unity  of  ih 


and  rulers,  whose  sagacity  and  policy  would  not  prevent ,  Godhead,  and  whose  office  it  is  to  reveal  divine  mysteries 
the  speedy  termination  of  all  their  grandeur,  and  their  .to  his  Church.  {Mall.  x\.  27.)  This  should  be- noted  as 
everlasting  ruin,  or  that  of  their  subjects  and  flatterers,  ta  most  decisive  testimony  both  to  the  Deity  and  pcrson- 
For  it  was  the  wisdom  of  God  as  contained  in  a  mystery,  jality  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  Now  the  apostles  had  not 
even  in  the  mysterious  design  of  glorifying  his  holy  name,  {received  the  spirit  of  the  woi'ld  ;  they  were  not  actuated 
and  all  his  pei-fections,  in  thejedemption  of  sinners,  by  ihe  by  those  worldly  principles,    nor  guided   by   that  corn;.l 

prudence,  of  which  Satan,  "  the  spirit  that  worketh  in  iha 
"  children  of  disobedience,"  is  the  concealed  author:  but 


incarnation  and  atoning  sacrifice  of  his  co-equal  Son.  This 
was  ordained  and  intended  by  him  before  the  world  began, 
in  order  to  bring  his  chosen  people  to  everlasting  glory  ; 
but  it  had  been  entirely  hidden  fro.ii  men,  except  as  made 
known  by  revelation,  antl  as  faith  simply  received  that 
information.     So  that  the  Gentiles,  with  all  their  spccu- 


they  were  inspired  and  actuated  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  that 
they  might  know  and  communicate  to  the  Church  iht! 
things  which  God  freely  bestows  on  all  believers.  These 
they  declared,  not  in  such  words  as  carnal  wisdom  wnuKI 


lations,  knew  nothing  of  this  wisdom;  the  unbelieving 'have  suggested,  but  in  simple  plain  language  dictated  by 
Jews  and  their  most  learned  Scribes  were  wholly  unac-  the  Holy  Spirit;  which  sacred  style  was  formed  by  coni- 
quaiated  with  it ;  the  old  dispensation  had  only  conveyed  paring  one   part  of  divine  revelation  with   another-   th'r 


some  general  intimations  of  it,  but  the  Gospel  had  no 
discovered  it  more  fully  to  all,  who  were  brought  to  em- 
brace it.  Yet  none  of  the  princes  or  great  men  in  the 
world's  estimation  had  known  any  thing  of  it ;  nay,  their 


spiritual  nature  of  redemption  with  the  holiness  of  th.' 
divine  character  and  law;  the  former  discoveries  of  tin- 
truth  and  will  nf  God  with  these  later  ones;  the  types  an  1 
prophecies,  with  their  accomplishment;  and  the  rem'^l/ 


policy  was  diametrically  opposite  to  it;  for  had  Pilate,  proposed  with  the  state  of  mankind,  and  their  need  of 
Herod,  Caiaphas,  or  the  Jewish  rulers,  understood  this  'i'hus  their  spiritual  meditations,  discoveries,  and  alioction?, 
divine  mystery,  they  would  at  least,  by  fear,  have  been  under  the  teaching  of  the  Floly  S|)irif,  led  them  to  use  ;t 
restrained  from  crucifying  the  Lord  of  glory,  that  divine  solemn,  energetic,  and  faitliful  method  of  speaking,  which 
Person,  who,  even  when  he  hung  upon  the  cross,  was  thelaccordcd  to  the  majesty  and  importance  of  their  subject, 
Lord  and  King  of  glory,  God  in  human  nature,  the  land  the  style  of  the  sacred  oracles,  but  totally  diilerentfroni 
Governor  and  Judge  of  all  the  world.  Thus  the  pro- Ithe  aficcted  oratory  or  enticin^'  words  of  man's  wisdom, 
phecies  had  been  accomplished,  and  what  had  of  old  been  |The  apostle  here  undoubtedly  speaks  of  himself  as  diviiu  !  / 
written  by  Isaiah  might  be  applied  to  die  glorious  rcdemif^iin.spircd,  both  in  what  he  preached,  and  in  what  he  wrci'.'. 


JJ.  D.  GO. 


1.  OORINTHIANS. 


J.  iJ.  (3u. 


°vi  "si"'52^°x"  ^°^  "  ^^^y  ^^^  foolishness  unto  him  :  p  nei- 
''\i.  32*xlni  Vs'  t'^^**  ^^"  ^'^  know  them,  because  they  are 
ejIm'^    "■"'  spiritually  discerned, 
•^ohn'v  ^i'  vr       '^  JBut  ''  he  that  is  spiritual  *  judnjeth 

44,45   AcWX'i    IJ'SCor   iv  4— 6.  I  John  ii.  20 .17.  V,  SO.  Jude  19. ■\\\C\    »iv. 

:i7.  G»l  vi  I  Col  i.  a *  Or,  ditcermtli,.  2  S«ni.  xW.  17.  i  Klniss  iii.  9— II.  Hi.  xxv. 

14,  Prov  xsviii.  S    Kc.  viii.i.  ;Johli  vii.  17.    Kph.  iv.  13,  U.  Fhil.  i    10   Or    1  ThM    T. 
21.  Hel),  V-U.  I  Jolill  iv.  I 


all  things,  '  yet  he  himself  is  i'  judged  of ','»  Sj-^^^™'*"^ 
no  man.  'r*-*'''  **' 

16  For  'who  hath  known  the  mind  oil^^^l^"^*^^^^ 
the  Lord,  that  he  \  may  instruct  him  }  ?b.'',V^j,r'iiii' 
'  but  we  have  the  mind  of  Christ.  j'Sr'wuii'''  '' 

t  .lohD  XT.  \i   XTi    13-15.  xvii    6—8    Gal   i.  12   Epb   ill.  3,4 


V.  14 — 16.     It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  the  faith- 
ful and  solemn  preaching  of  the  Gospel  would  please  man- 
kind in  general,  as  "  the  nahiral  man   receiveth  not  the 
"  things  of  the  Spirit  of  God."     The  term  here  used  hath 
occasioned  much  disputation  ;  but  as  it  is  derived  from  a 
word,  that  sometimes  at   least  signifies  the  rational  soul, 
it  may  be  supposed  to  have  reference  to  the  powers  of  his 
mind,   as  well  as  to  his  inferior  inclinations.     '  It  is  op- 
'  posed  to  the  regenerate  man,  anrl  to  the  glorified,  that 
'  is,    the   perfectly    regenerated   man.     A   man   tliat   hath 
'  only  natural  abilities  and  perfections.'     (Leio-h.)     One 
that  has  not  the  Spirit  of  God.  {Mcirg.  Ktf.)     The  apos- 
tle's argument  absolutely  requires,  that  by  "  the  natural 
"  man"   we  understand   (he  unregeneraie   man,   however 
sagacious,  learned,  or  abstracted  fi-om  sensual  indulgences  ; 
for  he  opposes  him  to  the  spiritital  man,  and  the  pride  of 
carnal  reasoning  is  at  least   as  opposite  to  spirituality  as 
the  most  grovelling  sensuality  can  be.     No  man,  as  natu- 
jally   born   into   the  world,   and   not  supernaturally  born 
again  of  the  Spirit,  "  can  see  the  kingdom  of  God,"  or 
receive  in  faith  and  love  the  spiritual  mysteries  of  re- 
demption  by   the   cross  of  Christ.     To  all  unregenerate 
men,  these  things  will  in   oneway  or  other  appear  _/'ooZ- 
ishness,  irrational,  uninteresting,  unnecessary,  inconsistent 
or  absurd  ;  and  doubtless  proud  reasoners  have  scoffed  at 
them  more  than  ever  mere  sensualists  did.     No  ingenuity, 
address,  or  reasoning  of  the  preacher  can  prevent  this 
effect ;  no  application  of  the  man's  own  mind,  except  in 
humble   dependence   on   the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
can  enable  him  to  perceive  the  real  nature  and  glorj'  of 
them.     For  they  are  "  spiritually  discerned,"  that  is,  by 
the  illuminating  and  sanctifying  work  of  the  Spirit  of  God 
upon  the  mind  ;  by  which  a  spiritual  capacity  is  produced, 
that  discerns,  admires,   loves,  and  delights  in  the  divine 
excellency  of  heavenly  things.     When  this  change  has 
taken  place,  and  a  man's  spiritual  senses  have  been  ma- 
lured  by  growth  and  exercise,  he  may  be  called  "  a  spi- 
"  ritual  man  ;"  and  he  perceives  the  spiritual  glory  and 
excellency   of  every   truth   and   precejit  of  the    word   of 
God  ;  he  distinguishes  one  object  from  another  by  a  spi- 
ritual taste,  or  a  kind  of  extempore  judgment,  and  so  he 
becomes  a  competent  judge   in  such   matters.      Yet   his 
views,  principles,  and  motives,  fall  not  under  the  judgment 
of  any  other  men  :  none  of  them  are  competent  to  decide 
on  the  propriety  of  his  conduct,  as  they  are  strangers  to 
those  views  and  discoveries   which  direct  his  determina- 
tions.    For  what  natural  man  hath  understood  the  mind 
of  the  Lord,  that  he  should  be  able  to  instruct  him  who 
is  under  the  tuition  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ?     As  therc'bre  the 
apostle  and  other  inspired  persons  were  maHe  acquainted 
with   the   mind   of  Christ,   by   whom   the   Father  reveals 
himself  to  men  :  so   none  of  their  self-appointed  judsres 
could   be   competent  to  decide,    either    upon    their  doc- 
trine, or  their  manner  of  communicating  it.     They  were 


above  such  instructors  or  censurers,  who  could  not  possi- 
bly understand  the  (jrinciples  on  which  they  acted.  In  a 
measure,  all  sjiiritual  men  "  have  the  mind  of  Christ," 
and  natuwl  men  are  incompetent  judges  of  their  conduct ; 
yet  this  is  in  every  thing  to  be  tried  by  the  word  of  God, 
and  nothing  must  be  justified  or  excused,  which  does  not 
accord  with  that  rule,  when  jjroperly  explained.  But  the  in- 
spired apostles  were  employed  to  state  that  mind  of  Christ, 
by  which  men's  principles  and  actions  must  be  judged  ; 
and  in  this  respect  they  could  not  be  liable  to  be  judged 
by  any  man.  Some  indeed  explain  the  last  verse  as  an 
inquiry,  whether  any  man  had  so  known  the  mind  of  the 
Lord,  as  to  be  competent  to  give  him  any  counsel  or  in- 
struction ?  (Notes,  Rom.  xi.  34 — 36.)  But  the  context 
rather  fixes  the  meaning  to  the  preceding  interpretation  ; 
and  the  apostle  intended  to  expose  the  absurdity  of  a  car- 
nal man  |)re5uming  to  instruct  a  spiritual  man  in  respect 
of  spiritual  things,  or  of  an  ordinary  Christian  or  teacher 
presuming  to  censure  or  dictate  to  an  inspired  apostle,  as 
he  thus  declared  himself  to  be.  It  is  probable  that  the 
ajiostie  had  in  mind  the  words  of  the  prophet  Isaiah,  but 
he  does  not  expressly  quote  them.  (Notes,  Is.  xl.  12 — 17.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—9. 

How  surprising  is  it,  that  this  most  honoured  servant  ot 
Christ  should  be  constrained  to  justify  his  excellent  and 
useful  preaching,  even  to  the  very  persons  who  had  been 
converted  by  it!  But  this  surprise  should  be  connected 
with  a  pleasing  admiration  of  tlie  divine  wisdom,  in  taking 
occasion  from  that  circumstance  to  give  the  Church  most 
valuable  instructions  concerning  the  best  method  of  de- 
claring the  testimony  of  God  to  sinners.  This  wants  no 
excellency  of  speech  or  of  wisdom  to  enforce  it,  but 
appears  most  venerable,  when  the  witness  for  God  is  re- 
gardless of  human  applau»e  or  censui-e  ;  when  his  whole 
soul  is  occu|)ied  by  zeal  for  the  honour  of  his  Lord,  and 
compassion  for  the  souls  of  perishing  sinners  ;  when  he  is 
willing,  even  among  the  learned  and  polite,  to  be  counted 
ignorant  in  other  respects  ;  when  he  determines  "  to  know 
"  nothing  but  Christ  crucified,"  and  the  gracious  message 
which  he  is  sent  to  deliver  in  his  name.  But  if  this 
arduous  service  made  even  St.  Paul  to  fear  and  tremble 
through  conscious  weakness,  what  reason  have  we  to  be 
humble  and  diffident,  when  called  to  declare  the  same  tes- 
timony to  mankind  !  How  should  we  fear  disgracing  this 
honourable  ministry  by  our  own  folly  or  sin !  At  what  a 
distance  should  we  keep  from  all  ambition  and  self-con- 
fiiUnce!  How  carefully  should  we  remember  that  all  our 
sufficiency  is  of  God  alone!  Such  humility  and  meekness 
adorn  and  give  dignity  to  that  holy  constancy  and  bold- 
ness, with  which  we  must  plead  the  cause  of  God  ;  and  a 
realizing  sense  of  eternal  things,  of  the  worth  of  souls. 


jl.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  111. 


A.  D.  t>«. 


CHAP.  III. 

The  aposllc  skoivs,  that  he  could  not  instruct 
the  Corinthians  in  the  deeper  mysteries  oj 
the  Gospel,  because  they  ivcrc  carnal,  1  — 
.■}j  CIS  appeared  from  their  disscii  lions, 
1.  ,dll  ministers  are  servants  to  one  Lord, 
5 ;  who  employs  them,  in  cultivating  his 
field,  and  in  oui/diitg  his  church,  6 — 9. 
The  apostle  had  laid  the  o>dy  true  Founda- 
tion, and  othc7-s  must  take  care  ivhat  they 
build  on  it :  for  their  vork  would  be  tried 
as  by  fire,  10 — 15.  Christians  are  the 
temple  of  God,  and  must  not  be  defiled,  16, 
17.      Worldly  icisdom  is  foolishness  with 


the  clanger  of  ungodly  men,  the  precioiisness  of  Christ, 
and  the  importance  of  our  message,  will  counteract  our 
natural  propensity  to  trifling,  or  to  an  affectation  of  "  the 
"  enticing  words  of  man's  wisdom."  The  more  deeply  we 
are  convinced,  that  no  arguments  or  eloquence  of  man  can 
by  their  own  efficacy  produce  saving  faith,  the  greater  care 
we  shall  take  to  speak  in  a  plain,  serious,  and  scrijjtural 
manner,  and  in  imitation  of  those  preachers  of  old,  whose 
v.ord  was  attended  with  "demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and 
of  power  ;"  depending  singly  on  his  effectual  operation  to 
bring  our  hearers  to  believe,  to  the  salvation  of  their  souls. 
The  maxims  of  human  wisdom,  whether  philosophical 
or  political,  will  soon  come  to  nought,  and  sink  into  con- 
tempt. But  experienced  believers  are  shown  such  glorious 
displays  of  wisdom,  as  eclipse  all  that  they  before  ad- 
mired, even  as  the  rising  sun  obscures  the  glimmering 
lamp.  The  things  which  God  ordained  before  the  world, 
in  order  to  bring  his  chosen  people  to  glory,  are  such  as 
"  angels  desire  to  look  into :"  they  give  the  humbled  and 
enlightened  mind  such  views  of  God,  and  his  perfections, 
works,  and  ways,  as  fix  it  in  astonishment,  excite  it  to 
adoration,  inspire  it  with  love  and  gratitude,  raise  it  above 
this  earthly  clod  and  ail  its  puny  concerns,  and  enlarge  it 
into  the  most  exalted,  holy,  yet  humble,  ambition  after  true 
honour  and  greatness.  But  this  wisdom  must  still  be 
hidden  from  the  proud,  the  carnal,  and  the  unbelieving, 
notwithstanding  the  fulness  and  clearness  with  which  it  is 
revealed  in  the  Gospel.  The  same  principles,  which  in- 
fluenced the  princes  of  the  world  to  crucify  the  Lord  of 
glory,  still  possess  the  uiinds  of  men  in  general :  and 
avarice,  sensuality,  or  carnal  ambition,  still  despise  those 
good  things,  which  "  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
•'  love  him,"  though  they  pass  man's  understanding,  and 
infinitely  excel  in  glory  and  value  whatever  he  hath  seen, 
heard,  or  imagined. 

V.   10—16. 

No  man  truly  understands,  or  properly  values,  divine  re- 
velation, except  that  divine  Spirit,  who  "  searcheth  all 
"  things,  even  the  deep  things  of  God,"  and  who  revealed 
them  to  the  apostles,  removes  the  veil  from  his  heart,  and 
enables  him  to  perceive  their  real  excellency.  On  this 
great  Teacher  we  must  simply  depend,  while  we  seek  to 


God :  and  none  ought  to  glory  in  men  ;  for 
all  things  belong  to  true  believers,  1 8 — 23. 

ND  I,  brethren,  could  not  speak 
unto  you  "as  unto  spiritual,  but 
''  as  unto  carnal,  even  as  unto  '  babes  in 
Christ.     ' 

2  [  have  "^  ^cd  you  with  milk,  and  not 
with  meat :  '  for  hitherto  ye  were  not 
able  to  bear  it,  neither  yet  now  ate  ye 
able. 

3  For  ye  are  yet  carnal :  '  for  whereas 
there  is  among  you  envying,  and  strife, 
and  *  divisions,  are  ye  not  carnal,  ^  and 
walk  t  as  men  } 


b3,    4      ii     i4 

Matt    xvi     »! 

Ilom.  vii.  I.I. 
csiv.  20     Ron). 

ii   SO      i;ph   iv. 

13,   U      1  Jobii 

ii.  VJ. 
d  Heb  V.  12-14. 

I  Pet   ii  3. 
e.'ol.n    XVI.     l£. 

Het>  V  II,  12. 
f  i.  II.    vi.  1-.1. 

X).     18      2  Cor. 

>ii.  20.     Gal    v. 

15  19—21    Jam 

iii.  16.  iv  1,2. 
♦  Or,/<icli«n.. 
g  Uos  wi  7  I^Iark 

vii.  21,22.  Eph. 

ii.  2,  3     iv.  22— 


Tit. 


3. 


1  He 
t  G  r  acctyrding  to 


know  the  things  that  are  freely  given  by  God"  to  his  people, 
and  to  obtain  the  assurance  that  we  belong  to  that  favoured 
company.  If  indeed  we  are  delivered  from  the  spirit  of 
the  world,  and  are  taken  under  the  guidance  of  the  Spirit 
of  God,  we  shall  more  and  more  regard  the  words  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures  ;  and,  comparing  spiritual  things  with  spi- 
ritual, our  holy  discernment  will  increase,  and  we  shall 
accjuire  a  faculty  of  speaking  on  religious  subjects,  in 
language  suited  to  their  divine  natwre  and  infinite  im- 
portance. But  whoever  teaches,  or  what  language  soever 
is  employed,  the  natural  man  will  either  oppose,  despise, 
or  abuse  the  things  of  the  S|jirit  of  God  :  he  cannot  cor- 
dially receive  or  rightly  understand  them  :  they  will  re- 
main foolishness  to  him,  because  he  wants  a  spiritual 
discernment.  On  the  other  hand,  he  who  is  born  of 
God,  however  ignorant  or  illiterate,  will  become  spiritual, 
and  so  capable  of  discerning  the  harmony  and  glory  of 
divine  truth  :  he  will  experience  its  sanctifying  effects  in 
his  heart,  and  produce  correspondent  fruits  in  his  life. 
His  judgment  and  conduct  will  be  formed  upon  the  word 
of  God  ;  and  they,  who  j)resume  to  judge,  condemn,  or 
deride  him,  for  violating  the  maxims  of  carnal  wisdom, 
will  only  show  their  own  ignorance  and  arrogance.  They 
cannot  instruct  him  in  spiritual  things  by  their  carnal 
reasonings,  and  they  have  not  known  the  mind  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  or  they  would  not  condemn  him  for  acting 
according  to  it :  and  they  can  no  more  argue  him  out  of 
his  principles,  experience,  hope,  or  duty,  than  a  man 
with  good  eyes  could  be  convinced  that  there  is  no  light 
from  the  sun,  or  that  light  is  neither  jj'easant  nor  profit- 
able, by  the  ingenious  sophisms  of  a  man  that  hath  been 
blind  from  his  birth. 

NOTES 
CHAP.  111.  V.  1—3.  Some  of  the  Corinthians  had 
been  seduced  into  a  mean  opinion  of  the  apostle's  ministry, 
because  he  had  not  fully  instructed  them  in  those  deep 
points  of  doctrine,  on  which  their  other  teachers  had 
particularly  insisted,  and  about  which  they  speculated :  he 
therefore  here  assigns  the  reason  of  his  conduct  in  this 
respect.  Though  they  had  been  plenfjously  endued  with 
supernatural  gifts  and  knowledge,  yet  he  had  observed 
those  things  in  their  disposition  and  conduct,  which  ren- 
dered it  improper  for  him  to  speak  to  them  as  to  spirilvn! 


.^.  D.  CO. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  60. 


ii  i  12  iv  6  4  For  while  one  sailli,  ''  I  am  of  Paul ; 

•^2^i^'''n  .«'.  11.  and  another,  I  am  of  Apollos;  are  ye  not 

V.5  7  "vi.  14  carnal.'' 
•■  '""*.." „^'^     "5  ^Vho  then  is  Paul,  and  wlio  is  Apol- 

4— M.  ^B.    iiiitt.  .     .  1       I'      '       1 

*|"-„,"-  ^^hn  Jos,  '  Lnit  ministers  by  whom  yc  believed, 
even  as  the  Lord  gave  to  cveyy  man  .'' 
G  '  I  have  planted,  '"  Apollos  watered  ; 
but "  God  jrave  the  increase. 


.  3—6    1  I'ct 

.  lU,  11. 

10.   iv.  U,  15. 


1-ll.A.nxv 

4-11.   2  Cor.  ^  „  _ 

JVroV  xi.  S5       7   So  then,  °  neither  is  he  that  plantcth 

Att*  xviii  26,27   xl«.l. n  i.  30  ""     "     ■         - .... 

1.1.  10,  11.  111.  II.Ai.'U  xi.  13   Xiv   i;    ! 
— o  xiii.  3.  Fs.  cxv.  I.  1; 


■i'hcs 

vf.  3. 


.9    II.  xcii    13-IS 
u.  11   x.li    IJ      Koro.xv.lt    2  Co 
xl   n.  xli£».  Uiu  iv.JS   SCor 


Cal. 


men,  who  were  competent  to  receive  the  deeper  discoveries 
of  divine  wisdom :  and  thus  lie  was  constrained  to  address 
ihem  "  as  carnal,  even  as  babes  in  Christ."  For  though 
he  looked  on  iheni  in  general  as  sincere  converts,  and  tlius 
in  a  measure  spiritual,  yet,  even  till  he  left  them,  they 
were  so  far  from  maturity  of  judgment  and  experience, 
and  so  yironc  to  carnal  passions,  that  he  deemed  it  in- 
cumbent on  him  "  to  feed  them  with  milk,"  as  the  nurse 
does  the  infant,  "  and  not  with  strong  meat,"  which  they 
could  not  digest.  The  simplest  truths  of  the  Gospel, 
respecting  the  sinfulness  of  man  and  the  rich  mercy  of 
God,  regeneration,  re|>entance,  and  woiks  meet  for  re- 
pentance, faith  in  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  necessity 
and  nature  of  holiness,  the  influences  and  fruits  of  the 
Spirit,  the  day  of  judgment,  and  eternal  happiness  and 
misery,  delivered  in  tlie  simplest  plainest  language,  suited 
them  far  better  than  those  deeper  mysteries,  which  led  to 
mere  speculation,  and  which  afforded  the  teacher  a  fairer 
opportunity  of  showing  his  knowledge,  ingenuity,  and 
capacity.  On  these  the  apostle  did  not  much  insist,  he- 
cause  he  knew  the  Corinthians  could  not  bear  them,  but 
that  such  instructions  would  feed  their  carnal  passions, 
instead  of  their  faith  and  love.  Indeed,  though  a  con- 
siderable time  had  since  ela]5sed,  they  were  not  yet  able 
to  receive,  and  make  a  good  use  of,  these  sublimer  truths, 
because  they  were  still  under  the  influence  of  carnal  prin- 
ciples. This  needed  no  other  proof  than  their  well-known 
conduct  •.  for  w'hile  they  envied  one  another  the  gifts 
which  God  had  bestowed  on  them,  and  with  emulation 
sought  their  own  credit  in  the  exercise  of  them,  while 
there  subsisted  eager  contentions  and  lamentable  divisions 
among  them,  could  they  deny  that  they  were  carnal,  and 
acted  more  like  the  men  of  liie  world,  in  their  competitions 
and  contests  for  honours  and  distinctions,  or  for  the  in- 
terest of  a  party,  or  the  credit  of  a  favourite  orator,  or 
philosopher,  than  like  s[)iiitual  men '/  The  principles  and 
affections  of  the  natural  man  were  more  ])rominent  in  their 
ronduct,  than  the  humble,  meek,  loving,  and  jieaceable 
<'.ispnsitions,  which  S])ring  from  regeneration.  {Marg, 
Rif.)  It  is  evident,  that  by  carnal,  and  as  men,  the  apostle 
fioes  not  here  intend  the  ])rcvalence  of  sensual  appetites, 
but  that  of  malignant  passions  ;  not  the  propensities  of  the 
animal,  but  those  of  the  fallen  spirit  :  and  this  may  con- 
firm us  in  the  interpretation  given  of  this  and  similar 
Mords  in  other  places.  As  spirttuul  is  opposed  to  carnal, 
it  must  relate  exclusively  to  the  sanctifying  grace  of  the 
Jloly  Spirit,  and  not  at  all  to  miraculous  endowments. 
The  Corinthians  were  enriched  with  the  latter  ;  but  some 


any    thine,    neither   he    that   >vatereth;p9  we  John 

*  ~  .  .  iv.  3S— 38. 

but  God  that  sivcth  the  increase.  <i''S  ix  n,  n. 

„     «T  1^1  1  1  11  I  xr.  5b    Pa.  Iiii. 

8  rsow  P  he  that  planteth,  and  he  that  '?  ""  >"  3 

Avattretli,  are  one  :  ''  and  every  man  snail  ?,  *'■  «   x»i 

,  .  ,  •' ,.  1  •     ''    ""'°  ''••>• 

receive  his  own  reward,  according  to  his  vno'iPe^t"*'' 

own  labour.  ?i;'S°xxii'!" 

9  For  '  wc  are  labourers  together  Avith  \^^'^"'jl  '^^^^^ 
God  :  "  ye  are  God's  *  husbandry ;  '  ye  are  ;;;;  fj  j^h';,'*^ 
God's  building.  ',^/,,'Vs;  ]7il: 

8—11.  Is  V   1-7.  xxvfi  S,  3  xxviii  54-29.  xxxii  20  Ixi  3  S.  11.  Jer  ii.  21.  Mat.  xlii. 
3-9.  18-30  36-42  XX   1-14    xxi    33-44.  Mark  (V.  26-29     John  iv   35-38.  19.  |-e. 

•  Or.  Illlagr. 1  16   vi.  19.  Ps.  cxviii.  22   Am.  ix.  II    13    Zei-h.  vi.  12,  13.  M»:t  xvi. 

13.  Acts  IV.  11.  2  Cor  VI.  16.    f.ph  ii  10.  20-2.'.  Col  ii  7.   1  Tim  lii.  15.    Heh.  lii.  3, 


of  them  seemed   altogether  destitute  of  the   former,  and 
the  generality  of  them  were  but  babes  in  Christ. 

V.  4 — 9.  The  apostle  still  cautiously  forbore  to  men- 
tion the  false  teachers,  who  had  done  the  mischief.  Even 
if  Paul  and  his  beloved  brother  Apollos  had  been  set  up 
for  the  heads  Of  the  contending  parties,  the  contests  of  the 
Corinthians  would  have  proved  them  to  be  carnal.  For 
who  were  Paul  and  Apollos  ?  Not  lords  over  God's  heri- 
tage, but  ministering  servants  to  them  for  Christ's  sake, 
by  whose  labours  they  had  been  brought  to  believe  the 
Gospel,  according  to  the  gift  of  God,  both  to  the  ministers, 
and  those  converted  by  them.  '  For  what  reason  do  you 
'  regard  either  the  one  or  the  other  ?  Is  it  on  no  con- 
'  sideration  but  that  of  talents,  which  they  have  in  com- 
'  mon  with  many  who  are  strangers  to  the  Gospel  .'  Or 
'  ought  it  n'ot  to  be  in  a  different  view  ?  even  because  they 
*  are  the  ministers  of  Christ,  <S:c.'  (Doddridge.)  Indeed 
Paul  had  been  sent  to  enclose  and  plant  the  Lord's  vine- 
jard  at  Corinth ;  and  when  he  had  done  this,  Apollos  had 
fo!lo\s-ed  him  to  water  it :  but  God  alone  had  given  the 
increase,  and  made  the  plants  to  grow  and  become  fruitful. 
'  The  pomer  of  growing,  in  this  sacred  agriculture,  is 
'  neither  by  nature  in  the  plants  themselves,  nor  inserted 
'  by  the  diligence  of  the  cultivator  ;  but  it  springs  entirely 
'  from  the  grace  and  efficacy  of  the  Holy  Spirit.'  (Be:a.) 
So  that  neither  of  the  instruments  were  any  thing  in  com- 
parison with  the  great  Agent.  '  Not  that  their  labour  is 
'  vain  ;  for  faith  comes  by  hearing  :  but  first,  God  dees 
'  not  use  their  ministry,  because  he  needs  either  it,  or 
'  them,  or  is  unable  to  do  without  them :  again,  they 
'  could  not  perform  what  they  do,  unless  God  of  his 
'  mere  mercy  had  constituted  them  his  labourers.  But, 
'  especially,  because  all  their  work  is  external,  God  alone 
'  claiming  to  himself  exclusively  all  that  is  innardh/  done 
'  in  man's  salvation  :  that  his  Restorer  unto  life  eternal 
'  may  be  one  and  the  same,  who'  was  his  Creator  to  this 
'  ])resent  life.'  (Bcsa.)  Yet  both  the  ministers  were  as 
one  ;  both  acted  as  servants  in  the  same  work,  and  with  the 
same  intention  of  glorifying  God,  by  seeking  the  salvation 
of  souls  :  and  they  would  each  receive  a  gracious  reward 
from  their  common  Master,  who  was  the  only  competent 
Judge  of  their  faithfulness  and  diligence.  For  they  were 
fellow -lab  our  erg  of  God :  while  the  Church  at  Corinth  was 
liis  husbandry,  in  which  he  employed  and  wrought  by 
them ;  it  was  "  God's  building,"  %vhich  he  was  erecting 
by  their  means,  according  to  his  own  plan,  for  his  own 
glory,  and  to  be  his  holy  temple:  and  they  did  the  work 
which  he  set  them  to,  and  no  more. 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  111. 


J.  D.  60. 


os-xr  in.  R,™  10  Accordiiig  "  to  the  grace  of  God 
15*  Eph.  ?ii  2-  whicli  is  given  unto  me,  "  as  a  wise 
^Tim"!  I'l-u  master-builder,  >'  I  have  laid  the  Founda- 
x'iKfn;i'iii  9- tion,  '  and  another  buildeth  thereon. 
La'  y  3  "  But  let  every  man  take  heed  how  he 
Miv  J'sTim:  buildeth  tlrereupon. 

t"s«  on,6  1 1  i.t  11  For  "  other  foundation  can  no  man 
nom. 'x.    20.  lay,  than    that  is    laid,  which    is    Jesus 

Eph  ii  M  Rev    ,^i     ■ 

XXI  11  19       Christ. 

r.xv    11.12   Arts  AT  -f  1       •!  1  1   • 

xvi.i 2758 scor       12    iNow  il  anv  man  build  upon  tins 

X    li   XI   13—15  .  J  1 

•Ef,,"''.''""  foundation,    •=  gold,    silver,    •*  precious 
'is  "jirMi'"  stones,  ^  wood,  hay,  stubble  ; 
^pet'iri-s""      ^^  Every  ''  man's  work  shall  be  made 

'»iatt'"'ivi.  Js  manifest:  for  'the  day  shall  declare  it. 

Acts  iv.  11,  12   2  Cor  xi.  2-4  Gal.  i  7—9    1  Pel.  ii  6-8. c  fs.  six.  10   ex  X.  72 

ProT.viii  10  xvi  16  Is.  Ix  17  1  Tim.  iv  6  2  Tim  il.  SO  I  Pet.  i  7.  Rev.  iii.  18 
4l9  liv  11-13  Rev  xxi    13—21. e  Prov.  XXX  C.  Jer  sxiii.  2R.  Matt.  xv.  C— 9  Acts 

IX.  30    Horn   xvi.  17    2  Cor    ii    17.  iv  2     Col.  ii    8.  13—23.    I  Tim.  iv   1-3.  7     vi   3. 

ITim  ii  16  -  18  iii.  7.  8. 13.  iv  3.1  Tit  i. 9— 11  iii  9-11.  Heb.  xiii.  9.  llev.  ii  u, 
JS. f  U.  15  iv.  5  2  Tim.  iii  9 g  i.  8.  Mai.  iii   17,18.   Rom   ii   6,6   10.  2  Th8S 

i.7— 10.  2  Tim.  i.  13  2  Pet  ill.  10—13  Rev  XX   12. 


V.  10 — 1§.  Thus  far  the  apostle  proceeded  on  the 
supposition,  that  the  labourers  were  skilful  and  faithful ; 
but  he  meant  to  lead  the  attention  of  the  Corinthians  to 
some  who  were  not  so :  therefore  he  declared,  that,  ac- 
cordint;  to  the  grace  bestowed  on  him,  (to  which  all  the 
glory  was  due,)  he  had  laid  the  Foundation  of  "  God's 
"  building"'  among  them,  like  a  wise  architect ;  and  he 
knew  that  it  was  capable  of  supporting  the  whole  weight 
of  the  intended  superstructure.  But  since  he  had  left 
Corinth,  another  had  budded  on  his  Foundation  ;  nay, 
several  had  been  emj)loyed  in  that  work  :  but  let  every  one 
of  them  take  heed  with  what  materials,  and  in  what  man- 
ner, they  carried  on  the  building.  He  knew  that  no  man 
could  lay  any  other  foundation  of  a  spiritual  temple,  for 
the  glory  of  God,  or  for  the  sinner's  hope  of  salvation, 
than  what  he  had  laid  in  his  preaching,  and  which  God 
had  laid  in  his  purpose  and  by  the  Gospel ;  namely,  the 
Person,  mediatory  office,  righteousness,  atonement,  inter- 
cession, and  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  If  any  man 
pretended  to  lay  any  other  foundation  than  this,  he  could 
not  be  considered  as  the  minister  of  God,  "  a  worker 
"  together  with  him."  It  was  not  thei-efore  to  be  sup- 
posed, that  this  was  the  case  with  any  of  their  teachers. 
Yet  even  on  this  Foundation  very  different  materials  might 
be  builded :  some  might  carry  on  the  work  with  gold, 
silver,  and  valuable  stones ;  others  with  wood,  hay,  or 
stubble  :  some,  who  preached  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by 
faith  in  Christ,  would  instruct  believers  from  the  word  of 
God  in  all  the  precious  truths  of  the  Gospel ;  show  them 
their  obligations  and  duties  ;  and  teach  them  to  evidence 
their  faith  by  spiritual  worship  and  holy  obedience.  Others 
might  substitute  false  doctrines,  human  inventions,  abro- 
gated ceremonies,  and  philosophical  speculations,  or  deduce 
licentious  inferences  from  the  doctrines  of  grace.  {M»rg. 
Ref.)  Thus  the  building  would  be  deformed  and  weak- 
ened by  such  additions  and  base  materials,  as  would  never 
stand  the  trial  which  was  appointed.  For  the  time  was 
coming,  when  the  nature  and  value  of  every  man's  work 
would  be  made  manifest,  the  day  of  judgment  would 
openly  declare  it.  The  materials  of  this  spiritual  build- 
ing, and  every  man's  work  in  it,  must  be  tried  as  by  fire, 

Vol.  v.— No.  31. 


C  1  Pet.  V.  1. 
Rev.il.  8-11. 
k  12,  13  H><v.  il 


because  *  it  shall  be  revealed  by  fire  ; -.,;r  *,„««;<* 
"  and  the  fire  shall  try  every  man's  work  ^V  3cr*xx"rM 
of  what  sort  it  is.  i  3.',v''f  d.^,'' 

14  If  '  any  man's   Avork  abide  which  .\-?!.'"ixv': 
he  hath  built  thereupon,  he  shall  receive  i^^jl 
a  reward. 

15  If  any  man's  "  work  shall  be  burn- "is 
ed,  '  he  shall  suiter  loss  :  but  he  himself  =2"*  "/otm^e 
sliall  be  saved  ;  "'  yet  so  as  by  fire.  "zcc™    Iii     - 

Hi  ^  "■  Know  ye  not  that  °  ye  are  the  JiJess.'"' 
temple  of  God,  and  fhat  ?  the  Spirit  ofV-  ix/'i'  2^ 

r-i      \     1         II      1     •  ^  ^  Rom.  VI.  3.Jam 

(jrod  dwelleth  in  youi*  "'-^     .  ,, ,. 

jp  ^  o  2  Cor   VI  16.17 

17  If  1  any  man  t  defile  the  temple  ^^^  '^j.-e' ■'. 
of  God,  him  shall  God  destroy:  '  for  p""^',. '^/,,i  3- 
the  temple  of  God  is  holy  ;  which  temple  ^^^  "^^  {,' 
ye  are.  *  fj-  ,[    ,t 

IS,  IC qvi    18-20.  Lev.  XV  31.XX.  3.  Num  xix.  :?0.  Ps.  Ixxiv.  3  Ixxix.  I.    Ez    v 

■■       ■■   22.  XKiii.  38,  39    Zeph   iii   4. tOi, destroy. r  Geo    xXviii.  17.    Ex.  ili 

"     ■   5.  xcii.  9  la.  Itiv.  11.  Ez.  xliii.  12. 


5.  I  Chr  XX 


.  3.  Ps 


during  the  discoveries  of  that  solemn  season.  This  will 
prove  them  of  what  sort  they  are :  the  gold,  silver,  and 
precious  stones,  will  stand  the  fire,  and  even  be  purified  by 
it ;.  and  he  that  hath  built  with  such  materials  will  receive 
an  abundant  reward  ;  but  the  wood,  hay,  and  stubble,  will 
be  burned,  and  he  that  hath  spent  his  time  and  labour  in 
building  with  such  worthless  materials,  will  suffer  great 
loss,  even  in  respect  of  the  degree  of  his  future  glory  : 
yet,  provided  he  is  indeed  fixed  on  the  good  Foundation, 
he  shall  finally  be  saved  ;  but  it  will  be,  as  a  man  is  pre- 
served from  the  (lames  of  his  house,  when  he  escapes 
naked  through  them,  and  so  narrowly  saves  his  life  with 
the  loss  of  all  his  properly.  So  extremely  dangerous  is  it 
to  teach  false  doctrines,  even  in  connexion  with  funda- 
mental truths!  The  absurdity  of  the  papists,  in  producing 
this  passage  in  favour  of  their  doctrine  of  purgatory,  is  very 
obvious  :  but  it  is  to  be  feared,  that  the  zealous  abettors  of 
I  that  doctrine,  and  many  others  of  a  similar  nature,  will  be 
:  found  to  build  wholly  without  a  foundation.  (Notes,  Matt, 
vii.  -24—27.) 

V.  16,  17.  This  metaphor  of  a  building  led  the 
apostle  to  inquire,  whether  they  did  not  know,  that  they 
were  the  spiritual  temple  of  God,  who  dwelt  in  them  by 
the  Holy  Spirit  given  unto  them.  Now,  if  any  man  defiled 
or  profaned  the  temple  of  God,  he  would  be  exjjosed  to 
his  indignation,  and  might  expect  the  most  terrible  de- 
struction;  because  of  the  holiness  of  the  temple,  as  con- 
secrated to  God.  {Marg,  Ref.)  It  would  therefore  be 
extremely  dangerous  for  any  one,  by  false  doctrines  or  a 
licentious  example,  to  defile  the  Church,  or  any  of  its 
members :  and  if  their  teachers  were  chargeable  with  such 
crimes,  they  would  have  reason  to  fear  the  severest  judg- 
ments of  God  ;  and  would  be  presumptuous  in  expecting 
to  be  saved  even  as  by  fire.  (Marg.  Ref.)  '  They  are 
'  said  by  the  apostle  to  defile  the  temple  of  God,  who 
'  corrupted  the  purity  of  the  Gospel  by  carnal  eloquence, 
'  and  who  rent  the  Church  by  factions.'  (Beza.)  '  The 
'  like  words  used,  (vi.  16 — 19,)  by  way  of  dehortation 
'  from  fornication ;  and  (2  Cor,  vi.  16.)  from  communion 
'  with  heathen,  in  their  idolatrous  rites  and  heathen  prac- 
'  tices ;  and  by  way  of  inducement  to  "  cleanse  ourselves 


.'I.  D.  60. 


I.  CORLNTHIANS. 


^.  D.   60. 


xxxvi 

.9 

SXI.    1 

Gal.  vi 

:i  7 

Eph 

V   6 

l^rim. 

"•IJ  T  t. 

lit.  3 

■  am 

J   23 

26.  1  Jnlin 

1.  8 

t  i.  10- 

2  .  1 

V-.  m 

T.ii.  1 

2. 

'rov 

'. 

xivl. 

12.    li 

f 

SI. 

Jer 

viii 

s 

Kom. 

xi 

aft 

xii  16 

u  .Matt 

Mark 

I.'. 

Luie 
X  i.  O, 

svii 

17. 
i.  B 

z  Ex.1 

10 

IS,  i6. 

cxh 

10- 

18  Let  n«  man  '  deceive  himself:  '  If 
any  man  among  you  seemeth  to  be  wise 
in  this  Morld,  "  let  him  become  a  fool, 
tiiat  he  may  be  wise. 

1 9  For  "  the  wisdom  of  this  world  is 
foolishness  with  God.  ^  For  it  is  written, 
^  He  taketh  the  wise  in  their  own  crafti- 
ness. 

20  And  again,    ^  The  Lord  knowcth 

l3   Six    11-U    mix    M-ir.    xliv.  ^5     Kom    J.  21,  £2- y  Jo^i  v    l;l. 

.  11.  3  Sam.  XV.  31    XVI.  13.  xvu    1-123    L  tli.  vii.  10.  I's    Vii.  hi,  .5    ix. 
a  1*8.  xciv.  II. 


"  from  all  filthiness  of  flesh  and  spirit,"  (2  Cor.  vii.  1  ;) 
'  more  naturally  incline  us  to  refer  these  versos  to  the 
'  cori'upting  of  the  temple  of  God,  by^jjncleanness  and 
'  fornication,  or  by  iflolatrous  practicesY^oth  which  the 
'  Corinthians  did.'  {Whitby.}  It  does  not,  however, 
ajipcar,  that  ihcrc  is  any  necessity  of  confinmg  the  inter- 
pretation to  this  or  the  other  kind  of  drfilement :  and  m 
proportion  as  the  declaration  is  made  general,  it  becomes 
mnic  and  more  important.  The  verb,  rendered  destroy,  is 
the  same  with  that  before  translated  defile.  The  Jews  pol- 
luted the  temple  of  God  by  their  crimes,  and  were  given 
up  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies  as  polluted,  to  be  de- 
stroyed by  them  :  and  part  ot  the  awful  doom  of  the  wick- 
ed is  thus  expressed,  "  He  that  is  filthy,  let  him  be  filthy 
".still." 

V.  18 — 23.  'The  Corinthians  were  induced  to  eat 
'  things  oflercd  to  idols,  in  the  idol-temples,  by  men  pre- 
'  tending  to  great  knowledge,  (viii.  T,-)  They  also  in- 
'  troduced  among  them  the  doctrine  of  the  lawfulness  of 
'  fornication,  (v.  1.)  These  teachers  seem  to  have  been 
'  the  Nicolaitans,  who  received  their  doctrine  from  the 
'philosophers.'  {Whitby.)  However  this  may  be,  the 
persons  more ,  immediately  concerned  in  the  preceding 
warning  would  probably  despise  it,  especially  from  one 
whom  they  disregarded,  as  far  beneath  them  in  knowledge 
and  wisdom  :  but  let  them  not  deceive  themselves  in  this 
matter;  if  any  of  them  appeared  to  be  wise  in  this  world, 
instead  of  trusting  to  such  a  distinction,  let  him  become  a 
iool  in  his  own  opinion  and  thnt  of  worldly  men;  as  this 
would  be  absolutely  necessary,  in  order  to  his  being  made 
wise  unto  everlasting  life.  For  God  accounted  this  world's 
wisdom  to  be  folly ;  he  ensnared  the  worldly-wise  in  their 
ow^n  politics,  and  he  knew  their  reasonings  and  imagiiui- 
tions  to  be  vain  and  worthless.  (Ao/f.s,  Jo6  v.  12 — 14. 
Ps.  xriv.  10,  11.)  Let  therefore  none  glory  in  men,  as 
if  some  eloquent,  learned,  or  sagacious  leader  were  a  great 
honour  to  them,  and  ihey  might  value  themselves  on 
their  relation  to  him  :  whereas  all  things  were  theirs  if 
indeed  they  were  believers  :  the  abilities,  gifts,  and  servi- 
ces, of  apostles  and  ministers  were  intended  for  their  be- 
nefit ;  the  world  and  every  thing  in  it  belonged  to  them, 
as  far  as  it  could  do  them  good  ;  its  possessions  would  be 
riven  them,  if  really  profitable  ;  its  enmity  would  disci- 
pline them  for  heaven  ;  and  all  jirovidential  appointments 
would  promote  their  sanctification  :  life  would  be  ensured 
to  them,  till  their  work  was  done  and  they  were  ripe  for 
their  reward;  death,  at  the  appointed  hour,  would  come  as 
.iheir  friend  to  deliver  them  from  sin  and  sorrow,  and  con- 
vey them  to   their   Father's  mansions:  present  comforts 


the  thoughts  of  the  wise,  '"  that  they  are  «>  i<a  xi  n,  w 


OIS. 

1.21.     Col   li.  8. 
.'-7      1    12.  ho. 


21  Therefore  let    no  man  "  slory  in  ' 
men;  "  lor  all  thmgs  arc  yours;  »■'    2»  ■■■'    a 

22  Wiiether    '  Paul,    or    Apollos,  or  »xi  "  '    '"' 
Cephas,  '  or  the  world,  or   life,  or  death,  \S'''.    'y    s- 

',  .  ,  .  '    fph   IV.    II    12. 

or  tilings  present,  or  things  to  come  ;  all  '-^"phV'i  --f ~ 

are  yours;  ^2' .'v' ^ Ul 

2 J  And  Eye  are  Christ's;  "and  Christ  V"^^°^<'"'- 

,      , ,        ,.  •  >M    b.  ^  tor.  J. 

«i  God'.s.  L«=^'  "  i9  V 


3   Malt,  xvii  5  Jolinxiil,  m  21    Eph    i    10   I'lul   ii.t-ll. 


and  trials  would  concur  in  jx'omoting  their  advantage;  and 
the  future  judgment  and  its  eternal  consequences  would  be 
altogeiher  in.  their  favour.  1'hus  all  things  were  theirs, 
even  as  much  as  i(  the  whole  pioj.erty  of  the  creation  had 
been  vested  in  them:  ^eeillg  they  belonged  to  Christ,  the 
Heir  of  all  things,  and  were  one  with  him.  his  chosen  and 
redeemed  people,  the  meiiihers  of  his  liody,  his  beloved, 
the  trojjhies  of  his  vict<,ri(s,  and  the  jewels  of  his  crown  ; 
and  as  "  Christ  is  God'?,"  his  beloved  Son,  his  appointed 
Surety,  the  Brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the  grand  Medi- 
um of  displaying  all  his  jierlections  in  the  sight  of  all 
worlds,  and  to  all  eternity,  liiesewere  truly  honourable 
distinctions  ;  and  they  ought  to  recollect,  that,  by  glor)  ing 
in  men,  they  acted  inconsistently  with  their  relation  and 
obligations  to  Christ,  to  whom  alone  they  should  unre- 
servedly devote  themselves. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIOMS. 
V.   1—8. 

Ministers  should  suit  their  instruction  to  the  state  and 
wants  of  their  hearers  ;  and  teach  them  such  things,  as 
more  immediately  lend  to  their  edification,  rather  than  in- 
sist continually  on  those  subjects,  uhicli  are  agreeable  to 
the  inclinations  of  any  party.  Babes  in  Christ  must  be  fed 
with  milk,  and  not  with  strong  meat  :  many  doctrines, 
which  they  may  hereafter  feed  upon,  would  at  present  be 
useless  or  [lernicious  ;  because  they  are  not  eible  to  perceive 
their  tendency,  or  their  harmony  with  other  truths.  Men 
may  have  much  doctrinal  knowledge,  and  yet  be  mere 
beginners  in  the  life  of  faith  end  experience  :  nay,  their 
fondness  for  speculations,  and  their  acuteness  in  them,  may 
prove  them  to  be  in  a  great  degree  carnal,  and  but  imper- 
fectly grounded  in  the  first  princiijles  of  experimental 
and  practical  religion.  Thus  many  professed  Christians, 
and  preachers  too,  show  thcm.selves  to  be  yet  carnal,  by 
their  vain-glorious  emulations,  (heir  eagerness  for  con- 
troversy, their  selfish  fiery  zeal,  their  disposition  to  prefer 
and  exalt  themselves,  and  to  despise  and  revile  others ; 
and  their  ajiparent  delight  in  disturbing  the  peace  of  the 
Church.  This  is  the  tendency  of  sin,  not  of  grace;  the 
temper  of  the  carnal,  the  natural,  and  not  of  the  spi- 
ritual  man:  and  we  need  much  of  that  "  love  which 
"  hopelh  all  things,"  to  suppose  that  such  wranglers 
have  any  spirituality,  or  are  even  babes  in  Christ.  It  is, 
however,  an  universal  rule,  that  these  dispositions  are 
proportionably  proofs,  that  the  carnal  mind  of  worldly 
men  is  prominent  and  prevalent :  and  while  so  many  are 
saying,  "  I  am  of  Paul,  and  I   of  ApoJlos  ^"    W6  may 


D.  CO. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


.4.  D.  00. 


CHAP.  IV. 


The  apostles  and  preachers  of  the  Gospel, 
should  be  accounted  of,  as  servaiits  to 
Christ,  and  stcicards  of  the  jnyslerics  of 
God :  and  they  are  required  to  be  faithful, 
1 ,  2.  They  must  be  left  to  the  judgment 
of  the  Lord  at  his  coming,  3 — 5.  37ie 
apostle  exhorts  the  Corinthians  not  to  be 
puffed  up  for  one  against  another  ;  as  all 


have  their  different  endowments  from  God, 
6,  7.  He  contrasts  their  vain-glory  with 
his  own  despised  and  afflicted' state,  and 
lowly  conduct,  8 — 13.  He  loarns  them, 
as  their  only  father  in  Christ,  and  exhorts 
them  to  imitate  him,  14 — 16.  For  this 
purpose  he  had  sent  Timothy  unto  them, 
17;  and  intended  to  come  himself,  and 
make  trial  of  the  power  of  those  ivho  op- 
posed him,  1 8 — 2 1 . 


fairly  demand  cf  them,  whelher  they  be  not  carnal.  For 
what  are  the  most  able  ministers  but  servants  of  Christ 
and  of  his  people  ?  Tiiey  do  not  come  in  their  own  name, 
or  about  their  own  business  ;  they  seek  not  their  own 
glory ;  sin  and  folly  are  all  that  they  have  of  their  own, 
and  their  wisdom  and  grace  are  wholly  from  the  Lord. 
By  his  help  they  may  plant  and  water  ;  but  he  alone  can 
give  the  increase :  so  that  they  arc  nothing,  and  he  only 
must  be  considered  as  the  object  of  adoring  love  and  gra- 
titude. Faithful  ministers  are  afraid  of  receiving  undue 
honour :  though  their  rank  and  abilities  may  ditier,  they  are 
all  one  ;  they  are  engaged  in  the  same  work,  and  aim  at  the 
same  object :  they  are  fellow-labourers  of  God,  in  his  spi- 
ritual husbandry  and  building  ;  and  he  will  graciously 
reward  the  services,  which,  by  his  grace,  they  have  per- 
formed. Indeed,  all  those,  who,  in  their  several  places, 
labour  by  scriptural  means  to  promote  the  cause  of  true 
religion,  are  "  workers  together  with  God  :"  but  all  un^ 
godly  men,  es])ecially  persecutors,  false  teachers,  seducers 
tempters,  and  such  as  employ  their  ingenuity  in  dissemi- 
nating infidelity,  impiety,  and  licentiousness,  are  fellow- 
workers  with  the  devil,  in  rendering  others  wicked  and 
miserable,  and  their  recompense  will  be  proportioned  to 
their  zeal,  diligence,  and  success. 

V.  9—15. 

It  is  a  great  comfort  to  the  minister  of  Christ,  when,  on 
reflection,  he  is  humbly  conscious  of  having,  like  a  wise 
master  builder,  laid  a  right  Foundation:  but  every  one 
should  also  take  heed  what  he  buildeth  upon  it.  For 
while  many  attempt  in  vain  to  substitute  some  other  foun- 
dation, in  the  stead  of  Christ,  and  so  perish  with  their 
deluded  followers,  there  are  also  numbers,  who  lay  the 
right  Foundation,  and  yet  build  worthless  rubbish  upon  it, 
to  their  own  great  loss  and  danger,  and  to  the  great 
detriment  of  their  hearers.  In  expectation  therefore  of 
that  solemn  day,  when  every  man's  work  shall  be  mani- 
fested and  tried  as  by  fire,  we  should  now  be  careful  to 
build  with  approved  and  precious  materials  :  we  should 
avoid  superstitious  inventions,  unscriptural  doctrines,  en- 
thusiastical  delusions,  and  |)hilosophical  speculations,  as 
well  as  a  variety  of  trifling  inquiries  and  disputations, 
about  which  maoy,  who  seem  to  lay  the  right  Foundation, 
waste  thfir^time  and  lose  their  labour,  while  they  injure 
the  building  and  endanger  their  own  souls.  We  should 
bestow  pains  to  procure  gold,  silver,  and  precious  stones, 
for  this  work  ;  that  by  sound  doctrine  and  scriptural  in- 
structions we  may  build  up  the  souls  of  believers  in  know- 


ledge, hope,  love,  and  obedience ;  that  by  our  labours, 
example,  and  prayers,  they  may  grow  up  a  holy  templn 
to  the  Lord  ;  that  so  our  work  may  abide  the  trial, 
that  we  may  receive  a  full  reward,  and  have  an  abun- 
dant entrance  into  the  everlasting  kingdom  of  Christ. 
It  is  then  peculiarly  incumbent  upon  ministers,  in  all 
their  studies,  pursuits,  sermons,  publications,  and  conver- 
sation, to  recollect  that  their  work  must  be  tried  by  fire  ; 
to  anticipate  the  sentiments,  which  the  day  of  judgment 
will  obtrude  upon  them,  concerning  their  present  occupa- 
tions ;  and  to  reflect  on  the  irreparable  loss  of  spending 
their  time  of  service  to  no  purpose,  or  perniciously ;  to 
consider  the  tendency  of  their  undertakings,  to  compare 
them  with  the  word  of  God,  and  to  judge  themselves,  that 
they  may  not  be  judged  of  the  Lord.  For  if  shame  and 
sorrow  could  enter  heaven,  surely  the  minister,  whose 
work  shall  be  burned,  yet  he  kimself  saved  as  through  fire, 
would  be  overwhelmed  with  them  ! 

V.  16—23. 

When  faithful  admonitions  have  no  effect  on  men's 
minds,  their  state  is  very  awful.  It  is  proper,  however, 
to  warn  them,  with  all  solemnity,  concerning  the  guilt  and 
danger  of  defiling  the  temple  of  God  by  their  false  doc- 
trines and  bad  examples.  Many  of  them  will  indeed 
despise  the  warning,  and  deceive  themselves.  The  reputa- 
tion of  being  wise  in  this  world  is  no  favourable  evidence 
of  a  man's  character ;  as  the  wisdom  of  this  world  is 
foolishness  with  God,  who  takes  the  wise  in  their  own 
craftiness,  and  exposes  the  vanity  of  their  counsels  and 
speculations.  It  cannot  therefore  be  too  earnestly  incul- 
cated on  all,  to  cease  from  their  own  wisdom,  and  to  be 
willing  to  think  themselves  fools,  and  to  be  thought  so  by 
others,  that  they  may  become  wise  by  the  teaching  of  the 
word  and  Spirit  of  God.  But  we  should  all  remember 
that  true  Christians  are  the  temple  of  God,  who  dwelleth 
in  them  by  his  sanctifying  Spirit:  and  they,  who  know  not 
this,  can  hardly  be  thought  even  babes  in  Christ.  If  we  are 
conscious  of  this  spiritual  consecration  to  God,  to  be  his 
living  temples,  let  us  be  careful  to  have  our  sacred  charac- 
ter adorned  by  a  holy  conversation,  and  to  avoid  whatever 
may  defile  either  ourselves  or  our  fellow  Christians.  And 
surely  he  is  deceived,  who  deems  himself  the  temple  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  and  yet  is  unconcerned,  or  but  little  con- 
cerned, about  personal  holiness,  or  about  the  peace  and 
purity  of  the  Church.  If  indeed  we  are  the  children  of 
God,  we  have  something  nobler  to  glory  in,  than  in  men, 
and  our  relation  and  attachment  to  them  :  for,  all  tLinc3 

P    2  '5 


J.  D.  60. 


1.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  GO. 


an.  2  Cor  nil  6. 

b  ill  5  in  16-18 
Atatt  nxiv.  4i 
2  Cor  iv  S.  vi 
4  XI  :n.  Col.  i. 
;S.  1  Tim.  iii.fi. 

':  Luke  xii.  42. 
.t»i.  1-3.  Tit. 
i,  7.    1  Vet.   I». 

.10. 

•  ii.  7.  Matt  xiii. 
IV  Mark  It.  II 
I.ukc  vili.  10. 
Rom.  xvi  25. 
Euli  I  9  ii. 
3-1',).  »1  19  Col 
i.  26,  27.  ii  2 
it.  3    1  Tim    iii. 

3.  ID e  17   ■ 

10—12  2  Cor   li. 

•  Gr.  day.  iii   13. 


LET  a  man  so  '  account  of  us  as  of 
•"  the  ministers  of  Christ,  "  and  stew- 
ards of  the  ''  mysteries  of  God. 

2  Moreover,  it  is  required  in  stewards, 
"  that  a  man  be  found  faithful. 

3  But  with  me  '  it  is  a  very  small  thing 
that  I  should  be  judged  of  you,  or  of 
man's  *  judgment:  yea,  I  judge  not  mine 
own  self: 


are  ours,  apostles,  prophets,  ministers,  ordinances,  pro- 
vidential dispensations,  earth,  heaven,  life,  death,  things 
temporal,  and  things  eternal ;  because  we  are  one  with 
Christ,  and  his  purchased  and  redeemed  people,  and  he 
is  One  with  the  Father:  so  that,  as  the  glory  of  God  is 
displayed  in  Christ  his  Son,  our  salvation  is  secured  in 
Christ  our  Head,  who  will  cause  us  to  sit  down  as  con- 
querors through  him  "  upon  his  throne,  even  as  he  hath 
"  overcome,  and  hath  set  down  with  his  Father  upon  his 
"  throne," 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IV.  V.  1.  Lest  the  Corinthians  should 
suppose,  from  what  the  apostle  had  said,  that  little  respect 
or  affection  was  due  to  their  ministers,  he  here  showed 
them  in  what  estimation  they  ought  to  hold  them,  and  by 
what  measure  they  ought  to  regulate  their  regard  to  them. 
Whether  they  were  apostles,  evangelists,  or  ordinary  teach- 
ers, they  were  to  consider  them,  not  indeed  as  lords,  but  as 
the  ministering  servants  of  Christ  for  their  benefit,  in  the 
highest  and  most  important  offices  ;  even  as  the  stewards  of 
the  mysteries  of  God ;  that,  as  his  immediate  representa- 
tives, they  should,  by  his  authority,  preside  in  his  family, 
take  care  of  his  interests  and  honour,  instruct  and  direct  the 
services  of  their  brethren,  and  give  every  one  his  portion 
in  due  season.  [Note,  Malt.  xxiv.  45.)  Thus  they  were 
intrusted  with  the  mysterious  and  sublime  truths  of  the 
Gospel,  that  they  might  preach  them  to  the  people,  and 
apply  them  with  suitable  admonitions,  exhortations,  en- 
couragements, and  warnings,  as  every  one's  case  required, 
in  order  to  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the  establish- 
ment and  edification  of  believers.  Some,  by  the  mysteries 
of  God,  understand  also  the  administration  of  the  sacra- 
ments, which  were  commonly  called  inysteries  by  the 
fathers ;  but  though  this  is  a  part  of  the  minister's  work, 
yet  the  external  ordinances  are  not  called  mysteries  in 
.Scripture  ;  and  this  name,  afterwards  given  them,  helped  to 
lead  men  to  form  a  wrong  judgment  concerning  them,  h 
was,  however,  well  known,  that  exact  fidelity  was  the 
most  essential  qualification  required  in  a  steward  :  a  man 
of  strict  probity,  attached  to  his  master's  interest,  and 
impartial  in  his  conduct  towards  his  fellow  servants,  might 
be  a  valuable  steward,  though  his  accomplishments  were 
but  moderate  ;^but  nothing  could  compensate  for  the  want 
af  faithfulness.  Thus  a  minister,  who  uprightly  and 
simply  sought  the  glory  of  God  and  the  good  of  souls,  and 
who  impartially  dispensed  the  truths  of  God,  without 
respect  of  persons,  or  regard  to  his  own  interest,  honour, 
ease,  or  indulgence,  would  be  accepted  by  the  Lord,  and 
«ught  to  be  valued  by  believers,  though  not  so  eminent  in 


4  For  8 1    know   nothing   by   myself;  eJohii«.i«  p<. 
'■  yet  am  I  not  hereby  justified:  '  but  he  »'«'  "  scor* 

il      J    •       I         .1  •        1         r  I  i    13    I  Jolio  iii. 

that  ludceth  me  is  the  Lord.  su.21. 

y    1  nereiore  "  indere  notlmifif  before  the  '«  ««*•<•  »i. 
time,  '  until  the  Jjord  come,  "  who  both  ""  '  "H'l- 

•11   1     •  1-1  1         1-11  1   •  ^  '     Hrov.  «xl. ». 

Will  bring-  to  light  the  hidden  things  ot  l\'"i"'  '^<^■^■ 
darkness,  and  will  make  manifest  the '|  j*''p^«'";' j^' 
counsels  of  the  hearts  :  and  then  shall  \^^l^-  ;'/  '-jf- 
every  man  have  "  praise  of  God.  iVr  4'So-i3 

Jam.  iv    11  1  i    7    XI   26   xv  2)    Matl   xxiv   30.46  1  Tlies.  v.  2.  Jam.'v  7   2  Pet   iii 

4.  12  Juoe  14   llei     i   7 m  iii    13.  Ec  xi   3.   sii    li  Mai.  iv   18  l.uke  Xii.  1—3    Horn. 

II    16  2  Cnr  iv  2   Heli  iv.  13   Rev  xs.  12 o  Malt  xxv,  21  23.  John  v.  41    Rom.  ii 

7.20.2  Cor  X.  18.  I  tet  i.  7.  v.  4. 


natural  endowments,  or  even  in  spiritual  gifts  and  attain- 
ments, as  others  were,  who  sought  themselves  in  their 

admired  niiiiisliations. 

V.  2 — 5.  Ttie  apostle  counted  it  a  very  small  matter, 
compared  with  the  acceptance  of  his  gracious  Lord,  what 
judgment  the  Corinthians,  or  any  man,  formed  of  him  ; 
whether  they  supposed  him  to  be  faithful,  or  not ;  or 
whether  they  were  offended  with  him  for  his  faithfulness, 
and  despised  him  because  he  had  not  come  with  excellency 
of  speech  or  of-  wisdom.  Indeed,  he  did  not  rely  on  his 
own  judgment  concerning  himself;  because  he  was  aware 
of  the  deceitfulness  of  the  human  heart,  (which  their  self- 
confident  teachers  ought  more  deeply  to  sludy  :)  for  lliough 
he  was  not  conscious  of  any  unfaithfulness  or  self-seeking 
in  his  mini.stry,  yet  this  was  not  sufficient  to  justify  him 
before  God,  who  often  saw  that  evil  in  the  heart  which 
pride  hid  from  the  m.'^n  himself.  He  therefore  sought  to 
the  Lord  to  judge  him,  and  so  waited  for  that  day  when 
he  must  appear  before  his  tribunal,  {^'ote,  iii.  10 — 15.) 
But  knowing  that  many  of  them  were  disposed  to  judge 
unfavourably  of  him.  through  tiie  artifices  of  their  se- 
ducers ;  he  exhorted  them  not  to  judge  such  matters  before 
the  time,  but  to  leave  them,  till  the  Lord  should  come  to 
judgment,  when  characters  and  actions  would  appear  in 
another  light  than  they  then  did.  For  he  would  both 
discover  the  secret  sins  of  men's  lives,  which  they  had 
veiled  in  darkness  from  the  view  of  their  neighbours  ;  and 
disclose  the  motives  and  intentions,  which  lay  concealed  in 
the  impenetrable  recesses  of  the  heart ;  and  which  would 
in  many  instances  appear  to  be  designing,  ambitious,  and 
selfish,  when  a  man's  words  and  works  were  mo.st  specious 
and  plausible.  Then  the  faithful  steward  would  be  pro- 
portionably  honoured,  with  the  commendation  of  God 
himself,  which  would  abundantly  counterbalance  the  con- 
tempt and  reproach  of  men  ;  but  it  must  be  a  day  of 
detection  and  confusion  to  all  hypocritical,  ambitious,  and 
self-seeking  teachers,  however  admired  and  extolled. 
'  Hence  note,  that  Jesus  Christ  must  have  the  knowledge 
'  of  the  secrets  of  the  hearts  of  all  men  subject  to  his 
'judgment;  and  so  must  be  that  God,  who  alone  knows 
'  the'hearts  of  all  men.  {Whitby.)  (Marg.  Ref.)  '  This 
'  saying  of  Paul,'  ("  Judge  nothing  before  the  time,") 
'  must  be  restrained  to  a  certain  hypothesis  :  for  both  the 
'  spirits  are  to  be  tried,  and  we  ought  to  "  judge  our- 
"  selves-whether  we  be  in  the  faith."  '  The  apostle  does 
'  not  even  condemn  the  private  judgments  of  charily  ;  and 
'  much  less  either  civil  or  ecclesiastical  polity.  For  he  is 
'  not  properly  discoursing  ^ibout  the  examination  of  men's 
'  doctrine  or  manners  ;  but  rather  concerning  the  estimate 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


A.  D.  m. 


•  i.  13  Hi.  1-17  6  And  "these  things,  brethren,  I  have 

fs'^Si/is  Is  in  a  figure  transferred  to  myself  and  to 

''i^lf  ixi^'i  Apollos,  P  for  your  sakes  ;  "  that  ye  might 

iT-'m  li.  !"o  *  learn  in  us  not  to  think  of  men  above  that 
V^ vi.n'4  «i'vt  which  is  written,  that  no  one  of  you  "•  be 

"  ^  s^e^'Ma"  puffed  up  for  one  against  another. 

'"■    '  ~  '"  7   For  '  who  *  maketh  thee   to  differ 


3.1s 


sxi 
Rom 

»'ih'"sr"iv'  i8,y>om  another?  'and  what  hast  thou  that 
1.  tJiu.  i.  N'um  thou  didst  not  receive  .'*  Now  if  thou  didst 

xl  2S,  :9    John 
iii  26     Col 


»  receive  iV,  "  why   dost  thou  glory,  as  if 
3  iii  4-11.  XV.  thou  hadst  not  received  it  ? 

10     Rom  IS    16  ,     -.  ,,   ,,  .    , 

-18   Eph  ii  3      8  No;v  ^  ye  are  lull,  now  ye  are  rich, 

—5     2  1  lies.  11  ••^11.  -.i 

i^Ti-ii  ' 'ti!  y^  have  reigned  as  kmgs  ^  without  us ; 
Hrdutinguuh-  '^  and  I  would  to  God  "  ye  did  reign,  that 
.''it  '5"  vii  7  ^^^  a'^°  might  reign  with  you. 

I'chr  sxix.  11  — 16  2  Chr   i  7— 12    I'rov    ij.  6.    Mult,  xnv    11,15.  Luke  six   13    John 

i.  16   ii  27    Ram.  i   5  sii   6.  .Iain   i.  17   1  I'et.  i»    10. u  v.  0.  2  Uhr.  xxxii  23-29 

Ez   xxviii   S-5  xxiK.  3.  DaD.  iv  .30-32   v    18-23.  Acts  xii.  22,  :.r X  i   S.  ill   I.  2. 

.  6.  frov  xiii  7.  xx».  U.  Is  v  2.    I.uke  \.  il-53.  vi   25.  Horn.  xii.  3.  16.  Gal.  vi   3. 

Re»    iii.  17. y  18    Acts  XX   29.  ■>n   Vh\.  i.  27.  ii.  13 z  Num   xi.  29     Acts  xxvi, 

■Kl   2  Cor.  xi.  I  -—a  Ps.  cxxil.  5-9  Jer  xxviii  6.  Rom.  xii.  16.  2  Cor.  xiii.  9.  I  Thea 
ii   19,  20.  iii  6—9.  3  Tim.  ii.  11, 12.  Kev.  v.  10. 


•  that  is  to  be  made  of  each  person  by  men,  which,  says 

•  he,  the  Lord  will  at  last  judge.  Finnlly,  when  he  says 
'  that  he  "  knew  nothing  by  himself,"  '  it  must  be  re- 
«  ferred  to  the  subject  of  which  he  was  treating,  namely, 
'  the  ministerial  office,  which  he  testifies  he  had  fulfilled 
«  among  the  Coi-inthians  with   so  good  a  conscience,  that 

•  he  could  not  charge  himself  with  any  fraud  or  neg- 
'  ligence.     This  wonderfully   suited    both  those  teachers, 

•  who  seemed  to  themselves  so  excellent  in  comparison  of 

•  Paul,  and  these  hearers,  who,  (like  the  persons  who  sat 

•  in  the  theatre,  in  order  to  confer  the  crown  on  the  best 

•  performer,  so  boldly  extolled  or  depressed  whom  they 
'  would.  But  indeed,  says  Paul,  !  cannot  pronounce 
'  concerning  myself,  in  tirat  manner  which  ye  do  concern- 

•  ing  me  and  others.'  {Bcsa.)  {Note,  2  Cor.  i.  12—14.) 
'  This  only  forbids  our  censures  of  things  uncertain, 
'  of  which  no  righteous  judgment  can  be  passed.  This 
'  appears  both  from  the  words  and  the  occasion  of  them. 
'  From  the  words,  for  they  respect  "  the  hidden  things 
"  of  darkness,"  and  "  the  counsels  of  the  heart."  From 
'  the    occasion   of  them,  they   passing   their   censures    on 

•  St.  Paul,  and  questioning  his  fidelity  in  his  office,  of 
-  whom  they  had  no  authority  so  to  judge,  nor  occasion  so 
'  to  judge.'     {fVhilbii.) 

V.  6,  7.  In  speaking  of  those  who  had  been  eon-si- 
dered  as  heads  of  different  parties  at  Corinth,  the  aposde 
had  chiefly  mentioned  himself  and  Apollos  ;  and  thus,  to 
avoid  giving  offence,  he  had,  as  by  a  figure,  transferred 
the  case  from  those  who  were  really  concerned,  to  persons 
whom  he  could  not  be  thought  disposed  to  undervalue,  that 
in  them  the  teachers  might  learn  not  to  be  wise  in  their 
own  conceits,  and  the  peojile  not  to  think  too  highly  of 
men.  calling  them  masters,  or  glorying  in  being  their  dis- 
ciples, and  thus  esteeming  them  as  something  more  than 
servants  or  stewards,  or  above  what  he  had  written  accord- 
ing to  the  word  of  God,  and  on  other  accounts  than  because 
of  their  faithfulness.  Indeed  both  diey  and  the  teach- 
ers, (whom  they  placed  in  competition  with  each  other, 
and  about  w^hom  they  were  puffed  up,)  should  inquire  who 
had  made  them  to  differ,  either  in  spiritual  gifts,  or  even 


17.  9-i: 

.     Phil 

i  29,30 

IThes 

cPs.     X 

IV.     22 

Horn 

iii.    36 

I  Thos. 

V.  9,  10 

Uov   vi 

!l~ll. 

d  Hel)  X 

33    xi 

9  For  ^  I  think  that  God  liath  set  forth  b , 
us  the  apostles  last, '  as  it  were  appointed 
to  death :  for  *"  wc  are  made  a  f  spectacle 
unto   the  world,  and  "^  to  angels,  and  to  "^Hom 
men. 

10  We  'are  fools  ^  for  Christ's  sake,    ^ 

,  .  ..,,,.  '  t  Gr.  thialrr. 

but  ye  "  are  wise  in  Christ :  '  we  are  weak,  a;'!".";  ^i,  ^'• 
''  but  ye  are  strong ;  ye  are  honourable,  ^'7"~'''-  ""' 
'  but  we  are  despised.  f,'j  '8-=°^  ^e- 

11  Even  "  unto  this  present  hour  we  jf  hu^'"|''?,* 
both  Itunger,  and  thirst,  °  and  are  naked,  4' xxviii. " 
"  and  are  buffeted,  p  and  have  no  certain  ^j^iLj^y,,,*: 
dwelling-place; 

12  And  ilabc 
hands:  '  being  reviled,  we  bless;  ^  being  iy'"3°2c 
persecuted,  we  suffer  it :  9l']o.''xi?i*3,4!'9'. 

k  iii.  2.  X.  12. 1  Prov.  xi.  12    Is.  liii.  3.  Luke  x.  18.  xiiii.  9.  I  Thes.  iv  8. in  ix. 

4.   2  Cor   vi    4,5   x>   S7     Phil,  iv   12. n  Uom    viii    35 o  Acts  xiv.  19.  svi  23. 

xxiii   2.  2  Cor  xi.  23— 25    2  Tim   iii    11 p  Matt.  viii.  20 q  is.  6    Acta  xviil, 

3  XX  3.1    1  Thes.  ii.  9.  2  Thes.  iii.  e   1  Tim    iv    10. r  Matt,  v  44.  Luke  vi   23.  xsm. 

34  Acts  vii   60.   Horn  xii.  14.  20.  I  Pet.  ii  23.  iii.  9     Jude  9. s  Matt.  v.  11.    1  Pet. 

iii.  14  iv    12-14.  19. 


by  converting  grace,  from  their  idolatrous  neighbours  or 
their  fellow  Christians.  Was  this  difference  the  effect  of 
their  superior  merit,  docility,  or  goodness  ?  What  had 
they,  which  they  had  not  received  as  free  gifts,  or  as 
talents  committed  to  their  stewardship  ?  Why  then  did  they 
glory  in  them,  and  boast  of  them,  as  if  they  had  been  the 
independent  authors  of  those  endowments,  by  which  they 
were  distinguished  from  others,  and  were  authorized  to 
employ  them  to  their  own  glory  or  advantage,  without 
being  accountable  to  God  for  them  ?  Surel} ,  such  self- 
exaltation  must  be  most  absurd,  abominable,  and  sacri- 
legious. It  is  evident,  that  the  apostle  is  here  more  im- 
mediately speaking  of  natural  abilities  and  spiritual  gifts, 
and  not  of  special  and  efficacious  grace.  Yet  if  we  all  are 
by  nature  entirely  depraved,  if  we  must  be  born  again, 
and  new  created,  if  it  "  is  God  that  workcth  in  us  to 
"  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure,"  and  if  "  by  grace 
"  we  are  saved  through  faith,  and  that  not  of  ourselves, 
"  it  is  the  gift  of  God,"  the  apostle's  reasoning  seems 
equally  conclusive  against  all  kinds  and  degrees  of  spi- 
ritual pride,  and  glorying  in  ourselves  and  other  men,  as 
against  that  which  he  was  specially  opposing. 

V.  8.  After  the  apostle  had  left  Corinth,  and  the 
Church  had  got  more  eloquent  or  flattering  teachers, 
they  were  satisfied  and  pleased  :  they  thought  themselves 
rich  a^d  happy,  and  seemed  to  reign  as  kings  without  him 
and  his  fellow-labourers,  who  had  treated  them  as  children, 
and  kept  them  under,  more  than  was  agreeable  to  them. 
Many  of  them,  it  is  probable,  were  in  prosperous  circum- 
stances, and  exempted  from  persecution ;  they  had  abun- 
dance of  spiritual  gifts,  they  grew  vain  of  their  distinctions, 
and  they  deemed  themselves  pre-eminent  above  other 
churches,  and  so  used  this  improper  language  one  among 
another.  But  the  apostle  intimated,  that  this  was  a  mere 
delusion  ;  he  most  cordially  desired  that  they  should  be  as 
happy, prosperous,  honourable, and  eminent,  as  they  thought 
themselves ;  for  then  he  knew  that  he  should  have  comfort 
in  them,  and  credit  among  them.  If  they  had  really  reigned 
as  kings,  he  should  have  reigned  with  them,  instead  of  be- 
ing despised  by  them,  in  addition  to  all  his  other  troubles.. 


A.  D.  GO. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


Ji.  D.  60. 


y  e,i  hi  21  Acts 
xx.  31.  Col.  i. 
£b.  1  Thei.  T. 
H 

z  2  Tim   iv  3. 

a  ill.  e  in.  ix.  I. 

3      AcU  xuii   i 

— U.     Horn  ST. 

SO     2  Cor.  lii.  1 

—3.   Gal.  iv    19 

Tit.        i.        i- 

J'liilem     10-12. 

19.    .lano     i.    18. 

1  I'et  1.  113 
I.  XI.  I  Jolin  X  4, 

i.    Phil.  Ill   17. 

1  Thes       '.      6. 

B  Thes     iil.     9. 

Heb.      »iii.     7. 

1  Pet.  V.  3. 
c  xvi      10     Acts 

xis   21.22    Hhil. 

ii.  19.  1  Thei  iii 


1.3  Bcino-  dofamcd,  \vc  entreat:  '  wc 
arc  made  a.s  tlic  /iltli  of  the  world,  and 
arc  the  off-scouring  of  all  things  unto 
this  day. 

14  1"  write  not  these  things  to  shame 
you,  but,  as  *  my  beloved  sons  >'  I  warn 
you. 

15  For  though  '  ye  have  ten  thousand 
instructors  in  Christ,  yet  have  yc  not  many 
fatliers:  "  for  in  Christ  Jesus  I  have  be- 
gotten yon  through  the  Gospel. 

16  Wiierefore  1  beseech  you,  "^  be  ye 
followers  of  me. 

17  For  this  cause  have  "=  I  sent  unto 
you  Timotheus,  ''  who  is  my  beloved  son, 

2.  6. d  15   1  Tim.  l.  2   2  Tim.  i.2 


eS.  TliJS  Num. 
Iil  7  Prov.«iii 
Matt  iiir. 
21.  23. 


Col   i.  1      It,  9; 


and  '  faithful  in  tlie  Lord,  who  shall  brin 
you  into  rcmen)brancc  of ''  my  ways  whic 
be  in  Christ,  as  I   teach  every  where  in  "ph 

11  Col 

every  church.  in 

1 8  Now    some    ^  are  puffed    up,   as  f  vk  i" x'%'?6 

■  III  I  1         i  I  "'i-    '•    2  Tim. 

tliougri  I  would  not  come  to  you.  >v  lo. 

19  But  ''  I  will  come  to  you  shortly, '  if  h^>.v,  .■.  AcUixii. 
the  Lord  will,  and  will  know,  ''not  the  -i' ssV  i.s. 
speech  of  them  which  are  puffed  up,  but  "<"»    »'"    s?; 

.'  11'  Hel)   vi.  3.  Jan. 

the  power.  ^"^  '> 

20  For  '  the  kingdom  of  God  is  not  in  ,'.  \^     .. 
word,  but  in  power.  r?'"ii\  '^''"'i 

21  What  will  ye.'  "  shall  I  come  unto  j^Vi,e,"i'5.'  *' 
you  with  a  rod,  or  in  love,  "and  in  the  ""^^^g^  ^"i^j^- 
spirit  of  meekness .'' 


n2  Cor.  X,  I.  I  Tiies 


V.    9—13.     It  appeared  to  St.    Paul,   that  God  had 
chosen  the  apostles  to  be  set  apart,  like  those  condemned 
persons  in  the  public  shows,  who  were  brought  forth  /a.s/, 
without  any  defensive  armour,  to  fight  with  each  other,  oi- 
to  be  exposed  to  wild  beasts,  till  they  were  slain  in  the 
sight  of  the  spectators,  and  who,  if  they  escaped  at  that 
lime,  were  only  reserved  to  another  day  of  slaughter,  being 
appointed  unto  death,  and  having  no  hope  of  more  than  a 
short  respite.     Thus  the  apostles  were  distinguished  by  a 
larger  share  of  contempt,  hardship,  and  suffering,  than  any 
of  their  brethren,  and  were  appointed  to  martyrdom  at  the 
end  of  their   course,  and  as  the  only  termination  of  their 
trials  5  tliat,  conflicting  with  exceedingly  urgent  difficulties 
and  distresses,  in  patient  faith  and  persevering  hope,  and 
.supported  by  omnipotent  grace,  they  might  be  a  spectacle 
to  th?   whole  intelligent  creation,  both   men  and    angels, 
while  all  holy  beings  beheld  them  with  solicitous  affection 
and   astonishment,  and  unholy  beings  with  malice,  rage, 
and  disappointment.     In  this  conflict  Paul  and  his  brethren 
were  counted  fools  for  Christ's  sake,  not  only  by  uncon- 
verted Jews  and  Gentiles,  but  by  the  Chri'^tians  at  Corinth 
also,  who  seemedj  to  be  wise  in  Christ,  through   the  ad- 
mired instructions  of  their  speculating  teachers,  the  liberty 
to  which  they  supposed  themselves  entitled,  and  the  politic 
methods  which  they  used  for  escaping  contempt  and  per- 
secution.    They  deemed  the  apostle,  and  such  as  he,  weak, 
timid,  and  scrupulous    Christians,    "nen  of  feeble    minds, 
narrow  capacities,  and  inferior  attainments  ;  but  they  sup- 
posed themselves  strong  in  faith,  of  great  discernment,  and 
superior  to  such  fears  and  disquietudes  as  troubled  others. 
Nay,  it  is  probable  that  they  deemed   themselves  honour- 
able on  account  of  their  affluence,  knowledge,  and  wis- 
dom, and  despised  the  apostle  and  hi,?  fri(-nds,  as  mean  and 
obscure  persons.     Thus,  while  they  lived  in  plenty,  he  and 
his  conijjanions  in  travel,  (and  probably  the  other  apostles.) 
continued  even  to  that  day  exposed  lo  hunger  and  thirst  ; 
they  often  wanted  even  suitable  raiment  to  appear  in  before 
their  auditories,    they   were   buffeted  with    contem|)t  and 
cruelty,  they  wandered  about  without  any  settled  habita- 
tion, and  they  earned  their  mean  and  scanty  subsistence 
by  the  labour  of  their  own  hands.     Yet,  when  they  were 
reviled,  they  blessed  and  prayed  for  those  who  reproiched 
ihem ;  Uiey  endured  persecution  patiently,  they  returned 


humble  entreaties  for  defamation  ;  but,  while  thus  render- 
ing good  for  evil,  they  were  treated  as  the  fdlh  of  the  world, 
and  the  refuse  and  scum  of  the  earth,  even  to  that  very 
time  ;  they  were  considered  as  below  contemjit,  or  as  wor- 
thy of  execration,  as  pestilences  and  nuisances,  who  ought 
to  be  extirpated  and  purged  out  of  society,  as  the  common 
sewer  carries  away  the  filth  a.id  offscouring  of  the  city,  to 
(jrevent  infection  and  disease.  {Mar<r.  Hef.)  Some  under- 
stand the  words  of  certain  human  victims,  peculiaily  mean 
and  vile,  whom  the  idolaters  used  lo  offer  to  the  infernal  gods, 
with  vehement  expressions  of  abhorrence  and  execration. 
V.  14 — 1 7.  The  apostle  assureil  the  Corinthians,  that 
he  did  not  thus  state  his  distresses  and  their  prosjierity  and 
self-sufficiency,  in  order  to  put  them  lo  s'lame  for  neg- 
lecting him,  and  adding  to  Ids  troubles,  but  he  affet  tion- 
ately  warned  them,  as  his  beloved  children,  that  their 
ambition,  carnal  security,  attachment  lofal.se  teachers,  and 
lamentable  divisions,  would  expose  them  to  great  dangers 
and  evils.  For  though  they  had  got  ten  thousand  instruc- 
tors to  teach  them  religion,  as  school-masters  are  hired  to 
educate  other  men's  children,  yet  they  would  not  find  them 
endued  with  the  disinterested,  faiihful,  and  prudent  affec- 
tion of  a  father,  or  entitled  to  the  authority  and  honour 
due  to  a  parent.  This  he  regarded  as  his  ovvn  ch.aracter, 
disposition,  and  claim  ;  for  he  had  been  the  instrument  of 
Christ  Jesus  in  their  conversion  to  the  failh,  by  success- 
fully prcac'hing  the  Gospel  to  them.  As  they  were  his 
children,  he  was  tenderly  solicitous  for  their  welfare;  and 
therefore  he  must  speak  with  authority  as  a  [wrent,  and 
had  a  right  to  their  respectful  obedience  ;  he,  however, 
would  ratlier  beseech  them  in  love,  to  he  followers  of  him, 
in  preference  to  their  new  teachers,  to  adhere  to  the  doc- 
trines, regard  the  admonitions,  obey  the  commands,  and 
imitate  the  example,  that  he  had  given  them.  For  this 
purpose,  not  being  at  that  time  able  to  come  himself,  he 
had  sent  Timothy  to  them,  who  was  his  beloved  son,  con- 
verted by  his  ministry,  resembling  him  in  spirit  and  con- 
duct, and  faithful  in  the  Lord,  as  "  a  steward  of  his 
"  mysteries."  And  Timothy,  when  he  came,  would  recal 
to  their  remembrance  the  apostle's  doctrines,  and  the  re- 
gulations he  made  in  every  Church  which  he  planted,  that 
whatever  had  been  put  into  disorder  since  he  left  Corinth 
might  be  rectified  before  he  came  again. 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  V. 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  V. 

The  npostlc  sharply  reproves  a  scandalous  in- 
cest, protected  from  censure  in  the  church  at 
Corinth,  1,2.  By  the  authority  of  Christ 
he  orders  the  excommunication  of  the  in- 


V.  18 — 21.  Some  of  the  teachers  and  their  adherents 
at  Corinth  were  so  puffed  ujj  with  their  imaginary  im- 
portance and  superiority,  tiiat  they  were  confident  the 
apostle  would  not  dare  to  conic  among  them,  or  attempt  to 
intermeddle  in  their  affaiis.  But  he  assured  them  that  he 
fully  intended  to  come,  if  the  Lord  would  enable  him, 
and  then  he  would  make  trial,  not  of  their  oratory  ancl 
tinselled  eloquence,  but  of  their  power  to  support  them- 
sels'es  in  opposition  to  his  apostolical  authoiity,  and  the 
miracles  which  he  should  perform  in  confirmation  of  it. 
For  the  kingdom  of  God  was  not  set  uj)  in  the  world, 
or  in  men's  hearts,  by  well  chosen  words  or  eloquent 
harangues ;  but  by  the  power  of  God,  exerted  in  working 
miracles  to  firove  the  divine  original  of  the  Gospel,  and  in 
the  efficacious  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  convert  the 
souls  of  men.  The  Corinthians  could  not  but  know,  that 
the  apostle's  testimony  had  been  thus  confirmed  among 
them.  Would  they  then  choose  that  he  should  come  to 
them  with  the  rod  of  correction,  denouncing  spiritual 
censures,  and  inflicting  miraculous  judgments  on  the  re- 
fractory, as  he  had  done  on  Elymas,  and  Peter  on  Ananias 
and  Sapphira  ?  Or  would  they  that  he  should  come  to  them 
in  the  spirit  of  tender  love  and  meekness,  to  encourage, 
commend,  and  comfort  them  ?  This  would  depend  on  their 
conduct,  in  respect  of  those  abuses  which  he  was  about  to 
specify;  foriftiiey  were  not  remedied,  he  must  be  com- 
pelled to  exercise  some  salutary  severity  on  the  offenders. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—7. 

The  ministers  of  Christ  should  be  deeply  sensible'of  the 
importance  of  iheir  trust,  as  well  as  of  the  dignity  of  their 
office  ;  that  as  "  stewards  of  the  mysteries  of  God,";  they 
may  be  laithful  to  him  and  to  his  Church  ;  disregard  their 
own  interest,  indulgence,  and  reputation ;  and  willingly 
endure  reproach  and  suflering,  for  the  honour  of  their 
Lord  and  the  salvation  of  souls.  Thus  they  should  apply 
themselves  with  diligence,  impartiality,  boldness,  and  sim- 
plicity, to  dispense  the  mysteries  of  God,  and  "  rightly 
"  to  divide  the  word  of  truth"  among  the  people,  according 
to  their  characters  and  conduct ;  remembering,  that  faithful- 
ness is  indispensably  requisite  in  a  steward  ;  and  that  every 
other  qualification  must  be  contemptible,  if  this  is  want- 
ing. Christians  also  should  learn  to  value  ministers,  not 
so  much  in  pro[)ortion  to  the  brilliancy  of  their  gifts,  as  by 
their  integrity  and  disinterested  faithfulness  ;  and  they  cer- 
tainly offend  the  Lord,  who  slight  such  as  are  true  to  their 
trust ;  or  who  would  temjjt  them  to  be  tmfailhful,  by 
flatteries,  bribes,  frowns,  censures,  or  contempt.  Indeed, 
it  ought  to  be  the  smallest  matter  with  us  to  be  judged  of 
men,  or  blamed  for  that  which  God  approves,  even  by 
those  whom  we  most  love  :  yet  it  requires  a  superior 
Blrength  of  faith  and  grace  to  be  io\aUy  iudiffci'ent  to,  and 


cestuous  person,  3 — 5.  He  shows  (hat 
the  leaven  of  sin  must  be  purged  out,  in, 
order  to  keep  the  true  passover,  by  fuilh 
in  Christ,  6 — 8.  Scandalous  professors 
of  Christianity  must  be  shunned,  9 — > 
13. 


uninfluenced  by,  the  opinion  of  others ;  and  many  are 
thus  tempted  to  waver  or  warp  from  the  constancy  of 
their  testimony.  Yet  men  must  be  incompetent  judges  ; 
nsy,  though  we  know  more  of  ourselves  than  any  others 
can  do  of  us,  yet  our  own  judgment  is  not  to  be  depended 
on,  in  respect  of  our  faithfulness,  any  more  than  our 
own  works,  in  respect  of  our  justification.  We  should 
therefore  rely  in  this,  as  in  all  other  things,  on  the 
Lord ;  beseeching  him  to  preserve  us  from  deceiving 
ourselves,  and  to  plead  our  cause  against  unjust  censures 
and  suspicions  :  and  in  respect  of  others,  we  should  iti 
all  doubtful  matters  refrain  from  passing  judgment,  wait- 
ing till  the  Lord  come:  (IS'ote,  Malt.  vii.  1 — 5.)  Then 
every  secret  will  be  disclosed,  every  heart  will  he  laid 
open,  and  all  counsels  manifested  ;  every  hypocrite  will  be 
unmasked,  every  slandered  believer  justified,  and  every 
faithful  servant  and  steward  applauded  and  rewarded. 
Waiting  for  that  solemn  season,  and  preppji'ng  to  render 
our  account,  we  should  beware  of  thinking  of  ourselves, 
or  of  otheis,  above  what  is  written  in  God's  word,  and  of 
being  puffed  up  for  one  against  another ;  lest  we  should 
desj)ise  those  whom  God  will  then  honour,  applaud  those 
whose  hidden  things  of  darkness  he  will  disclose,  or  trust 
in  man  instead  of  the  Lord  himself.  If  we  duly  consider 
what  we  are  by  nature  and  practice  ;  who  hath  made  us  in 
any  respect  to  differ  from  others  ;  and  from  whom  we 
have  received  all  our  talents ;  we  shall  see  no  ground  of 
glorying  in  ourselves  on  any  account,  but  rather  of  shame 
and  humiliation  before  God,  even  if  in  some  respects  we 
are  distinguished  from  our  brethren,  and  if  we  do  not 
over-rate  our  endowments. 

V.  8—13. 

Fallen  man  is  most  apt  to  count  himself  full,  rich,  and 
honourable,  when  he  is  most  blind,  poor,  and  naked j 
and  mere  professors  of  the  Gospel,  like  glow-worms,  shine 
most  in  the  dark,  as  to  their  own  opinion  of  themselves. 
The  absence  of  faithful  ministers  concurs  with  the  smooth 
and  enticing  words  of  false  teachers,  to  buoy  them  up  in 
vain-confidence,  and  to  lead  them  to  admire  the  wisdom  of 
avoiding  the  cross,  of  attempting  to  serve  God  and  mam- 
mon, and  of  deeming  self-indulgence  the  summit  of  evan- 
gelical liberty.  But  such  ministers  as  most  desire,  and 
would  most  rejoice  in,  their  real  prosperity,  will  be  the 
last  to  congratulate  them  on  their  admission  into  this 
'  fool's  paradise;'  and  they  may  know  to  what  a  precarious 
and  carnal  kingdom  ihey  are  aflvanccd,by  their  shyness  to 
those  pastors,  who  will  also  reign  with  them,  if  ever  they 
are  admitted  into  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  They  whom 
God  hath  most  honoured,  have  always  been  proportionably 
despised,  hated,  and  abused  by  men  ;  and  tljcir  guf^trings, 
even  unto  death,  have  made  ihom  an  interesting  speciacle 
to  all  the  intelligent  creation.     The  con&idej-stipn  t}ia{  i?& 


.^.  D.  60. 


1.  CORINTHIANS 

T  is  "  reported  commonly  that  there  is 


J.  D.  60. 


X  ^  fornication  among  you,  '■  and    sach 


HI     II.        Gen 
xxxvii.  2  ISam 

il.  21.  _ 

Vcu'xt'  lu^ij.  fornication  as  is  not  so  much  as  named 

Vix'v.  I*"  Epb.  amon<r  the  Gentiles,  '^  that  one  should  have 
V  3   Col  iii  5.  ,  .     ^  »,       ,         -i- 
1  Tiies.  iv   t  his  father  s  wile. 

Ken  il2l.  xxi.8, 
c  Jer.  II  M.   Kj. 

iTi.  47  'I, 
d  Hen.  XXX 

xlix     4. 


2  And  "  ye  are  puffed  up,  and  have  not 
'j}=  rather  ^  mourned,  that  he  that  hath  done 

Deut.  x,iL  11  tliis  deed  ^  might  be  taken  away   from 
"t\?  xx"".  amoiior  you. 

3  For  I  verily,  ''  as  absent  in  body, 

"  '  im.  XXV.  C.  2  Kings  xxii.  19  Ezrs  is.  2 


I  Cli 

xxii  10  Am.  ii 

7.  2  Cor.  vii   12. e  6 

x    1-6    Ps  CXix    136.  Jpr.  xiii   17.    Ej. 
13  lUv.  ii.  20-22. h  2  Cor.  x.  I.  1 


C— 8.  18 


ut  present  m  spirit,  have  *  iudged  alrea-  •  or,  <*«».«(»« 
y,  as  thouerh  1  were  present,  concemtne  '-^  30   x»i 

ath  so  done  tins  deed.  coi  n,.  17. 

the  name  ot    our  Lord  Jesus  xvi.i  i6-i8.ae 


but 

11m  that  hath  so  done  this  deed. 

4  In 
Christ,  ^  when  yc  are  gathered  tofjether,  i°};«'  "°  » 

,  ..•'..        ~,  ~  ^  '    2  Cor       11.      10 

and    my  spirit,  with    the  power  ot    our ,»;,"  J^'o^  ^^  ^ 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  U"Jt';?: 

5  To  '  deliver  such  an  one  unto  Satan  J Ji"52.'*J(. 
for  the  destruction  of  tile  ilcsh,  ■"  that  the  2 '...^r'^'^""' 
spirit  may  be  saved  in  "  the  day  of  the  ',*'  '^^  'Tiohi 
Lord  Jesus."  ^3 '=   ■''"'«»■ 

E  i.O.  Phil,  i   6  2  Tim.  i.  18.  2  Fit.  iii.  l: 


many  eyes  are  upon  us,  when  struggling  with  difficulties, 
or  conflicting  with  temptation,  should  animate  us  to  un- 
conquerable constancy  and  patience  ;  that  holy  angels  and 
saints  may  rejoice,  and  that  evil  spirits  and  wicked  men 
may  be  disappointed  and  confounded.  The  wisest  of  men, 
the  strongest  believers,  and  the  most  honoured  of  God's 
ambassadors,  have  been  deemed  fools  for  Christ's  sake, 
and  treated  as  weak  and  contemptible,  through  bodily 
infirmities,  poverty,  want  of  worldly  accomplishments, 
and  an  unpliant  faithfulness  to  the  souls  of  men  ;  yea, 
this  hath  been  their  estimate  among  Christians,  and  even 
their  own  convens,  who  have  counted  themselves  wise  in 
Christ,  strong,  and  honourable,  in  exact  proportion  as 
they  were  inferior  to  those  whom  they  thvis  undervalued ! 
h  is  very  instructive  to  reflect  on  the  apostles,  as  invested 
with  the  highest  authority  in  the  Church,  endued  with 
miraculous  powers  and  conferring  them  on  others,  and 
most  eminent  in  holiness  and  usefulness  ;  yet  even  to  the 
end  of  their  lives  so  entirely  poor  and  destitute,  as  often 
to  want  the  very  necessaries  of  life  ;  earning  their  bread 
by  manual  labour,  and  treated  every  where  as  mean,  ob- 
scure criminals  !  It  would  be  useful  to  those,  who  imagine  I  induced  to  forego  all  care,  even  of  their  disobedient  chil 


V.  14—21. 

It  is  peculiarly  distressing,  when  a  faithful  minister  sees 
his  spiritual  children  turn  away  from  him  with  disdain  and 
aversion  :  but  let  such  a  one  remember  that  St.  Paul  conti- 
nually experienced  the  same  trial,  that  he  may  not  be  bowed 
down  with  discouragement.  No  man. indeed  must  be  fol- 
lowed further  than  he  follows  Christ :  yet  believers  should 
remember  that  a  peculiar  regard  is  due  to  those  whom 
God  hath  honoured  as  the  instruments  of  their  regenera- 
tion ;  that  it  is  very  criminal  to  despise  or  grieve  such 
faiUiful  friends,  as  feel  a  real  parental  affection  for  them  ; 
and  that  those  instructors  are  coniaionly  influenced  by 
selfish  or  party-motives,  who  want  to  draw  them  oft",  on 
frivolous  pretences,  from  their  affectionate  care  and  faithful 
ministry.  We  ought,  however,  to  persevere  in  attempting 
to  do  good  to  those  who  are  thus  turned  from  us  or 
against  us  :  and  it  may  be  useful  to  put  them  in  remem- 
brance of  those  things,  which  they  have  formerly  learned, 
but  seem  to  ha%e  forgollcu.  We  should  imitate  the 
tenderness  of  wise  and  good   parents,  who  are  not  easily 


that  the  credit  of  the  ministry  depends,  in  a  great  measure, 
on  their  making  a  creditable,  or  even  agen/ee/,  appearance, 
and  who  emulate  the  affluent  in  the  expenses  of  their 
families,  to  meditate  carefully  on  the  subject  before  us  ; 
that  they  might  be  led  to  conceive  of  a  more  excellent 
way  of  maintaining  the  dignity  of  character,  becoming 
the  ministers  of  Him  "  who  had  not  where  to  lay  his 
"  head."  If  su])erior  rank  in  the  Church  were  now 
attended  with  aj)ostolical  distinctions  alone,  it  would  not 
so  eagerly  be  pursued.  We  should,  however,  not  be  much 
cast  down,  if  in  some  small  degree  we  are  conformed  to 
the  apostles,  as  to  these  things ;  and  if  we  too  should  be 
deemed  fools  for  Christ's  sake,  weak  and  despicable,  even 
by  professors  of  the  Gospel.  Though  unafjle  to  appear 
like  our  wealthy  hearers,  we  do  not  generally  want  whole- 
some food,  decent  raiment,  or  comfortable  habitations; 
and  if  sometimes  a  faithful  minister  be  thus  destitute,  it  is 
commonly  the  reproach  of  the  people,  rather  than  any  dis- 
paragement to  him.  We  should  persist  in  blessing,  en- 
treating, and  being  kind  to,  our  calumniators  and  perse- 
cutors ;  and  if  we  should  be  unable  "  to  overcome  evil 
"  with  good,"  but  still  be  treated  as  the  '•  filth  of  the 
"  world,  and  the  off-scouring  of  all  thin^^  ;"  we  /may 
recollect  that  far  bettei*  men  than  we  are,  hn  e  been  thus 
vilified." 


dren  ;  but  who  know  how  to  employ  rebukes  and  correc- 
tions, as  well  as  the  language  of  love  and  the  spirit  of 
meekness.  The  kingdom  of  God  is  not  set  up,  or  sup- 
ported, by  florid  metaphors  or  well-turned  periods,  but  by 
a  divine  power  ;  and  they  are  the  most  eminent  ministers, 
not  who  speak  most  gracefully,  but  by  whom  God  works 
most  powerfully.  Spiritual  censures  and  Scriptural  warn- 
ings are  greatly  to  be  feared,  though  not  followed  at  present 
by  sensible  temporal  judgments  ;  and  they  who  are  so  self- 
confident  as  to  despise  them,  are  most  likely  to  experience 
their  dreadful  effects. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  V.  V.  1 — 5.  After  the  preceding  introduc- 
tory observations,  the  apostle  next  proceeded  to  animad- 
vert on  the  most  flagrant  abuse,  which  was  connived  at  by 
the  Corinthians.  A  Christian  was  guilty  of  incest  with 
his  mother-in-law,  probably  while  his  father  was  yet 
living!  (2  Cor.  vii.  12.)  This  was  a  crime,  which  evea 
the  licentious  -Gentiles  never  named  without  the  most 
indignant  detestation  :  yet  it  was  well  known  and  com- 
monly reported,  that  this  member  of  the  Christian  Church 
was  guilty  of  it;  and  he  seems  to  have  habitually  lived 
with  his  mother-in-law  as  his  wife.  But  though  so  scan- 
dalous a  wickedness  was  committed,  and  escaped  censure 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  V. 


A.  D.  60. 


6  Your  °  glorying  is  not  good.    Know 
p'xv.'S  "mU.  ye  not  thai.  "'  a  little  leaven  leavcnetl^  the 

xiii.  33.  x»i   6-  ■'    ,       ,       ,  -. 

13.  Gal   V.  9.  Avnole  luuipr 
q  13.  Ex  sii.  15.      7  q  Pur2:e  out  therefore  the  old  leaven, 

xiii.  6,7      Epli.  »       ,  , 

iv  22  Col  iu  5  that '  y6  may  be  a  new  lump,  as  ye  are  un- 
'^vs  1  Eixii  leavened.  For  even  'Christ  our  Passover 
?n°)\''''  ,7  is  *  sacrificed  for  us  : 

10.     John   1    23.  _  1         j_    /• 

-35*"'^?  ^  Therefore  Met  us  keep  the  t  feast, 
19^20.   Rev.  V.  .1  not  ^yith  old  leaven,  "  neither  with  the 

•  Or  Jlain. 1  Lev   xxiii.  6.  Num.  SEviii    16,  17.  Dent  xvi.  16.  Is.  xx«   6. tOr, 

holy  day.  »s  xlii.  J    Is   xxx  29- ul    6    vi    9—11     2  Cor.  Kii.  21.    EpU.  iv    17-22 

1  I'et   iv  2,  3 s  iii   3.  Matt.  xvi.  6.  12.  xxvi  4,S.  Luke  sii.  1.  Joliu  xviii.  28-30 

2  Cor.  xii  20.  1  Pet  ii.  1,2. 

among  them,  yet  they  were  puffed  up  with  a  vain  conceit 
of  their  gilts  and  superior  attainments,  and  were  not 
ashamed  of  it,  or  concerned  about  it.  Probably  the  guilty 
person  was  of  considerable  rank  among  them,  and  a 
zealous  adherent  of  some  of  their  popular  teachers,  so 
that  a  party-spirit,  and  a  false  notion  of  Christian  liberty, 
secured  him  from  censure.  But,  if  they  had  been  properly 
disposed,  they  would  have  mourned  over  such  an  enormity, 
and  humbled  themselves  before  God,  with  earnest  prayers, 
entreating  him  to  remove  all  obstacles,  that  he,  who  had 
done  this  nefarious  deed,  might  be  separated  from  their 
company.  For  though  the  apostle  was  absent,  and  could 
not  therefore  exert  himself  as  he  would  otherwise  have 
done,  and  though  he  was  aware  that  his  peremptory  inter- 
ference would  give  great  offence,  yet,  "  being  present  in 
"  spirit,"  having  the  whole  affair  clearly  before  his  mind, 
(perhaps  by  a  supernatural  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,) 
and  being  full  of  concern  for  the  honour  of  Christ,  and 
the  welfare  of  the  Church,  he  had  already  determined  in 
the  case,  and  had  passed  sentence  on  the  criminal,  as  if  he 
had  been  upon  the  spot.  He  therefore  charged  them  in  the 
name,  by  the  authority,  and  for  the  honour  of  Christ, 
that,  when  they  met  together  as  a  Church,  they  would  con- 
sider him  as  present  in  spirit  among  them,  to  ratify  their 
sentence  with  his  apostolical  authority,  and  to  enforce  it  by 
the  power  of  Christ,  and  thus  to  expel  the  incestuous 
person  from  their  communion,  that  he  might  not  be  con- 
sidered as  a  Christian,  b-  '  as  a  heathen,  a  subject  of  Sa- 
tan's kingdom.  Yet  this  was  not  to  be  done  in  hatred,  or 
for  his  ruin,  but  in  hopes  that  it  would  be  the  means 
of  bringing  him  to  repentance,  and  the  mortification  of  his 
fleshly  lu.sts,  that'so  his  soul  might  be  saved  in  the  day  of 
Christ.  Probably  the  apostle  expected  that  this  solemn 
sentence  of  excommunication  would  be  attended  by  some 
miraculous  iiitliction  of  pain  and  disease,  to  the  wasting,  or 
even  the  death  of  his  body  ;  yet  by  "  delivering  him  over 
"  to  Satan,"  he  seems  to  intend  his  expulsion  from  the 
visible  kingdom  of  Christ  into  that  of  the  devil,  and  not 
that  Satan  would  inflict  the  correction  which  might  follow. 
No  doubt  evil  spirits  are  able  and  willing  to  disorder  the 
bodv,  or  distract  the  mind,  or  destroy  life,  if  God  permit; 
yetTt  seems  more  reasonable  to  think  that  God  by  miracle 
inflicted  the  disease,  than  that  he  permitted  .Satan  to  do  it. 
It  should,  however,  be  noted,  that,  when  supernatural  visi- 
tations do  not  accompany  ecclesiastical  censures,  temporal 
pains  and  penalties  ought  not  to  be  annexed  to  them. — 
Abuses  of  this  kind  have  made  way  for  the  disuse  or  relax- 
ation of  salutary  discipline  throughout  a  great  part  of  the 
Christian  Church.  '  A  mother-in-law  marries  her  son-in- 
VoL.  v.— No.  32. 


leaven  of  malice  and  wickedness;  >  but  y^Josh  xxiv. u. 
with  the  unleavened  bread  of  sincerity  J°*^">,2''',..? 
and  truth.  ?■ ,  ^p''.,.^',!'" 

,     _         1  Joint  ill.  18— 

9  H  1  wrote  unto    you  in  an  epistle,  ^),^  .  , ,  p_.^^ 
^  not  to  company  with  fornicators  :  n  K,b  v^Vi*'' 

10  Yet  Miot  altocrcther  with  the  for- ?f  I'". '^  ;.. 

O  ,  o  1  *:0    John  VIM. 

nicators  ''  of  this  world,  or  with  the  |^' g.^'ii^  ie'''2 
covetous,  or  extortioners,  or  with  idola-  h"^ 'Yjohnlvi 
ters;  ''for  then  must  yc  needs  go  out  of/„,J't  ,  u-m. 
the  world. 


'  law,  with  no  favourable  auspices,  by  no  authority  !  Oh ! 
'  incredible  wickedness  !  and  unheard  of  through  life,  ex- 
'  cept  in  this  one  instance.'     (Cicero.) 

V.  6 — 8.  It  Avas  evident  that  the  Corinthians  had  no 
good  cause  to  glory  in  their  eminence  and  prosperity,  for 
their  connivance  at  the  gross  wickedness  before  mentioned 
was  alone  sufficient  to  prove  that  pure  religion  was  greatly 
declined  among  them.  What!  did  the)'  not  know  that  a 
little  leaven  would  soon  ferment  and  sour  the  whole  lump 
of  dough?  And  that  corrupt  principles  and  examples,  if 
connived  at,  would  diffuse  their  baleful  efficacy  through 
the  whole  Church  ?  The  judgment  of  men  would  thus  be 
corrupted,  their  conduct  -would  be  lax  and  licentious, 
and  they  would  altogether  become  a  scandalous  commu- 
nity. As  the  Jews  tJiercfore  used  to  search  with  candles 
in  every  corner  of  their  houses,  that  they  might  cast  out 
all  the  leaven  before  they  made  the  unleavened  bread  for 
the  passovcr,  so  ought  they  to  purge  out  such  crimes  and 
offenders.  These  evils,  however  congenial  with  their  old 
state  of  idolatry,  were  utterly  inconsistent  with  the  purity 
of  a  Christian  Church,  which  should  be  a  new  lump,  as 
they  were  to  resemble  the  unleavened  bread  used  at  the 
]5assover.  The  Jews,  indeed,  had  only  the  type  and  shadow 
of  good  things  to  come,  in  their  appointed  feast ;  but 
Christ  himself,  the  true  Passover,  had  been  sacrificed  for 
his  Church,  to  atone  for  their  sins,  and  to  be  the  spiritual 
sustenance  of  their  souls.  It  behooved  them  therefore  to 
keep  the  sacred  feast,  not  with  the  old  leaven  of  heathea 
licentiousness,  nor  yet  with  the  leaven  of  malice,  ambi- 
tion, and  contention,  but  with  that  simplicity  and  sin- 
cerity of  repentance  and  holy  obedience,  which  were  the 
truth  and  substance  shadowed  forth  by  the  unleavened 
bread.  This  might  either  be  applied  to  the  habitual  feast 
of  communion  with  God,  by  faith  in  Christ,  or  to  their 
commemorating  his  death  in  the  Lord's  supper ;  and  it 
included  both  personal  purity,  and  the  purity  of  the  reli- 
gious society.  {Notes,  &ic.  Ex.  xii.)  Some  expositors  con- 
fidently maintain  that  the  incestuous  person  was  one  of 
the  teachers  who  opposed  the  apostle,  or  the  opposing 
teacher,  supposing  that  the  apostle  had  a  single  false 
teacher  in  his  mind.  But  this  is  not  probable  ;  and  in  the 
second  epistle,  where  he  directs  the  Corinthians  to  comfort 
the  incestuous  person,  a.s  brought  to  deep  repentance,  and 
in  danger  of  being  "  swallowed  up  of  over  much  sorrow," 
he  yet  speaks  of  "  false  apostles,  ministers  of  Satan,  trans- 
"  formed  into  the  ministers  of  righteousness,"  which 
indeed  wholly  subverts  this  su]iposition.  Lewdness  '  is 
'  the  old  leaven  to  bo  purged  out,  because  the  Corinthians 
'  were  infamous  for  it  to  a  proverb.'     {Wkitbi/.') 

Q 


:l    D.    GO. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


Jl.  D.  60. 


J ''.6, ?"."•. '5       11   But  now  I  have  nrittcn  unto  you, 

Till    II   Actiix.  .  .  ,  • 

'J      .    „,n  not  to  keep  company,  il  any  man  tliat  i& 

c6»m,  1   T.0.10  r  I         .  '  _J     , 

?•  '  '-~?\-,?'^  called  a  broth«i   be  '  a  loifiicator,  '  or 

Cor    XII.  SO,  21  .  ' 

tSm'  ivra-s'  covetous,  ■;  or  an  idolater,  ''  or  a  railer, '  or 
ixi' a'xxu.  li"  a  drunkard,  ''  or  an  extortioner;    '  wilii 


12  For  "  what  have  I  to  do  to  judge '"j^h''„''J^*i"35'*' 

them  also  that  are  without  t  "  do  not  je  ".J!*'* 'Th«''!'T: 

judge  them  that  are  witiiin.''  o'Ti.')-y"''" 

J  3  But  them  that  are  without,  ^''.-i  31"  b^oo. 
*■  God  judgeth.  ">  Therefore  put  away  i'  jV"*^?'"" 
from  among  yourselves  that  wicked  per-^li's'  ,"'"7. 

„„„  '  x.l  Sl.x1il.2i. 

son.  u  Ec  IX.  IB. 


V.  9 — 13.  Probably  the  aposll  c  had  in  some  jirevious 
cjislle,  (which  has  not  been  preserved,)  warned  the  Corin- 
thians not  to  associate  with  fornicators,  or  persons  who 
were  known  to  live  in  any  kind  of  lewdness.  Some 
expositors  indeed  are  of  opinion,  that  the  apostle  did  not 
refer  to  any  epistle  which  he  had  before  written,  but  to 
■what  he  had  enforced  in  the  preceding  verses  of  this 
chapter.  But  this  certainly  is  not  the  most  obvious  mean- 
ing of  the  passage.  And  why  should  we  sujipose,  that 
all  his  letters,  (any  more  than  all  his  sermons,)  must  be 
preserved  as  a  part  of  the  sacred  voluaie  ?  Can  it  be 
thought  probable,  on  reflection,  that  this  zealous  apostle, 
so  admirably  qualified  to  give  epistolary  instruction,  who 
lay  so  long  in  prison,  and  was,  in  various  ways,  so  long 
kept  at  a  distance  from  his  friends  and  children,  should,  in 
the  course  of  his  whole  ministry,  write  no  more  letters 
than  arc  now  extant  ?  However  this  may  be,  he  did  not 
mean  to  prohibit  all  intercourse  with  fornicators,  or  with 
covetous  men,  or  with  such  as  oppressed  the  poor  by  ini- 
quitous enactions ;  or  even  with  idolaters,  provided  they 
were  not  professed  Christians  ;  for  so  general  were  these 
crimes,  diat  such  a  prohibition  would  have  been  equivalent 
to  a  command  to  leave  their  families  and  occupations,  and 
to  become  hermits  and  recluses,  which  would  by  no  means 
be  for  their  good,  or  for  the  honour  of  God.  He  would 
therefore  now  more  explicitly  say,  that  if  one  called  a 
brother,  a  member  of  the  Christian  Church,  was  guilty  of 
fornication,  or  similar  crimes,  or  of  reviling,  or  intem- 
perance, he  ought  not  only  to  be  excommunicated,  but 
his  society  should  be  shunned,  as  infectious,  by  every  be- 
liever, and  they  all  ought  even  to  refuse  to  eat  with  him, 
till  he  had  given  evidence  of  his  sincere  repentance.  Thus 
the  infection  might  be  stopped,  and  the  scandal  prevented, 
and  the  most  effectual  method  would  be  taken  to  convince 
offenders  of  their  guilt  and  danger.  But  the  aposde  did 
not  deem  himself  required,  or  authorized,  to  determine 
any  thing  concerning  those  that  were  not  professed  Chris- 
tians, (which  might  be  the  reason  why  no  mention  is 
made  of  censuring  the  woman  who  had  been  guilty  in 
ihis  matter,  she  probably  being  a  heathen,)  but  did  it  not 
belong  to  them  to  exercise  a  judicial  authority  over  the 
members  of  their  own  Church,  and  to  censure  the  scan- 
dalous ?  (iv.  5.)  As  for  those  without,  they  must  be  left 
to  the  judgment  of  God,  who  would  not  permit  them  to 
escape  unpunished.  Therefore,  let  the  Corinthians  proceed 
to  do  their  duty,  by  putting  away  from  among  them  this 
notorious  offender,  without  regarding  the  di.spleasure  that 
might  be  excited  by  it;  otherwise  the  apostle  would  be 
compelled  to  coiiic  unto  them  with  a  rod,  and  to  exert  his 
miraculous  powers  in  inflicting  punishments  on  them. — 
Dr.  Hn.n-nond,  and  some  others,  by  far-fetched  criticisms, 
interpret  almost  all  the  words  here  used  of  some  kind  or 


degree  of  lewdness.  Thus  the  C'lvdotis  the  extortioners,  and 
even  the  ruilcrs,  are  supposed  to  mean  debauched  or  licen- 
tious characters,  a.s  if  covetousness.  extortion,  and  reviling, 
were  not  totally  inconsistent  with  Christianity,  or  as  if 
such  a  writer  as  St.  Paul  would  have  needlessly  accumu- 
lated words,  in  speaking  of  one  species  of  wickedness,  and 
not  have  dropped  a  hint  concerning  other  kinds  of  wicked- 
ness, which  are  equally  abominable  in  the  sight  of  God! 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1— a. 

— o»^~- 

How  grievous  is  it,  that  those  crimes  should  sometimes 
be  notoriously  committed  by  professors  of  the  Gospel, 
which  heathens  would  be  ashamed  of!  Wo  be  to  the 
world  because  of  such  offences  !  And  wo  be  to  them  by 
whom  such  offences  come !  yea,  to  those  by  whom  they 
arc  connived  at!  Spiritual  pride,  ambition,  and  false 
doctrines  and  teachers,  directly  tend  to  introduce  and  per- 
petuate  these  scandals ;  for  men's  gifts,  influence,  notions, 
and  connexions,  are  in  such  circumstances  more  regarded 
than  their  conduct.  So  that  religious  societies,  as  well  as 
individuals,  are  generally  most  puffed  up,  when  they  have 
most  need  to  be  ashamed,  and  to  mourn  ;  and  sometimes 
those  men  arc  gloried  in,  especially  when  eminent  in  gifts 
or  affluence,  who  must  be  taken  away,  as  mortified  limbs, 
before  the  Church  can  thrive  in  vital  godliness.  When  a 
man  has  wisdom,  zeal,  and  love,  he  can  have  but  one 
judgment  in  cases  of  this  kind;  and  if  he  possesses  autho- 
rity or  influence,  he  will  use  it,  whether  present  or  absent, 
in  exciting  those,  who  are  more  ('''Jiediately  concerned,  to 
prefer  the  honour  of  the  Gospel  to  every  personal  or  party- 
interest,  to  venture  all  consequences  in  bearing  testimony 
against  such  scandals,  and  to  separate  from  among  them 
those  who  have  done  such  deeds.  It  would  be  desirable 
that  all  the  ministers  and  Churches  of  Christ  were  enabled 
to  exercise  this  salutary  di.scipline,  in  the  name  and  by  the 
authority  of  their  Lord,  and  to  deliver  over  into  the  visi- 
ble kingdom  of  Satan,  all  who  evidently  disgrace  their  pro- 
fession, and  that  those  who  have  such  discipline  among 
them,  did  always  exercise  it  with  exact  impartiality,  due 
solemnity,  and  tender  compassion  to  the  souls  of  offenders. 
But,  alas !  it  hath  been  so  generally  abused  by  men's  carnal 
passions,  or  rendered  ineflicient  by  family-connexions, 
secular  and  party-influence,  and  an  undue  regard  to  the 
rich  above  the  poor,  that  a  more  complete  revival  cf  pure 
and  spiritual  religion  seems  necessary,  before  it  can  pro- 
duce its  full  effect.  Far  more,  however,  might  be  done  in 
most  places  than  now  is,  if  fear  of  man,  respect  of  persons, 
and  carnal  policy,  did  not  sometimes  deter  those  concern- 
ed from  decidedly  acting  according  to  their  judgment. 
But,  alas!  many  even  glory  in  their  prosperous  state,  when 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  VI. 


The  Corinthians  arc  reproved  for  going  (o 
law  before  hcaihsn  viagistrales,  instead 
of  ^cllUng  their  differe^iccs  among  them- 
selves, 1 — G,  and  for  selfishness  and  dis- 
honesty, 7,  8.  A''cithcr  fornieators,  adul- 
terers, S,'c.  nor  thieves,  nor  covetous 
persons,  nor  drtmkai-ds,  nor  rcvikrs,  nor 
extortioners,  shall  inherit  the  kingdotn  of 
God,  9,  10.  Sojne  of  the  Corinthians 
had  been  such,  but  they  loerc  ivashed, 
Sco.,  11.  All  lawful  things  arc  not  ex- 
pedient, 12.  Christians,  whose  bodies 
arc  the  members  of  Christ,  and  the  temple 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  must  flee  fornica- 
tion, as  a  sin  against  their  own  bo- 
dies, 1 3 — 1 9  ;  that  as  bought  ivith  a 
price,  they  may  glorify  God  in  body  and 
soul,  20. 


abuses  prevail,  which  fully  authorize  us  to  say,  "  your 
glorying  is  not  good."  Few  seem  suflicicntly  aware,  that 
"a  little  leaven  leavcneth  the  whole  lump  ;"  and  that  the 
honour  and  success  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  flourishing  of 
the  Church,  require  that  the  old  leaven  be  diligently  sought 
out  and  purged  away,  though  the  numbers  and  wealth  of 
the  society  should  be  greatly  diminished  by  it;  and  that 
none  should  be  deemed  a  part  of  the  true  Church,  Avho 
docs  not  appear  to  have  renounced  and  mortified  his  old 
sins,  that  thus  the  whole  company  may  be  a  new  and 
unleavened  mass.  So  far  is  the  sacrifice  of  "  Christ  our 
Passover  for  us"  from  rendering  this  personal  and  public 
sanctification  unnecessary,  that  it  furnishes  the  most 
cogent  reasons  and  effectual  motives  for  it ;  else  we  can 
neither  live  by  faith  in  him,  nor  join  in  his  ordinances, 
with  comfort  and  profit.  Tiiis  feast  cannot  be  solemnized, 
thcic  provisions  cannot  be  relished,  along  with  the  old 
leaven  of  sensual  indulgence,  or  that  of  malice  and  wick- 
edness, but  must  be  attended  with  the  unleavened  bread  of 
sincerity  and  truth. 

V.  9—13. 

When  individuals,  who  mourn  over  those  that  have 
done  evil,  cannot  prevail  to  have  them  put  away  from 
among  them,  they  should  refuse  to  associate  with  them, 
and  protest  against  their  scandals  by  withdrawing  from 
them  :  and  though  we  should  not  be  severe  on  the  infir- 
mities, or  even  the  occasional  falls,  of  such  as  are  humbled 
for  them,  yet  when  any  one,  who  professes  the  Gospel,  is 
a  fornicator,  or  covetous,  or  a  railer,  or  a  drunkard,  or  an 
extortioner,  charity  itself  requires  of  us  to  avoid  all  fel- 
lowship with  him,  even  more  than  we  do  with  persons 
guilty  of  similar  crimes,  who  make  no  profession  of 
religion  ;  lest  we  should  appear  to  allow  of  his  sins,  be- 
cause ho  is  of  our  party  and  sentiments.  But  how 
grievous  is  it,  that  we  must  needs  still  go  out  of  the  world, 
(though  called  Christian.)  if  we  should  resolutely  refuse 


DARE  any  of  you,  having  "  a  niattcf 'i^.'^'a",!,";,!.!-: 
against  anotlicr,  ''go  to  law  before  hV; 7*"'"^" 
(he  unjust,  aiul  not  befoie  "^  the  saints  .''      '^I'.'ij'"'"  "^ 

2  Do  ye  not  know  that''  the  saints  shall  "cx'Sxl-o'Dap 
judge  the  world  .''  and  if  the  world  shall  xi'v 
be  judged  by  you,  arc   ye  unworthy  to 
judge  *  the  smallest  matters.'^ 

3  Know  yc  not  that  we  shall  ^  judge  an-  c^^i^cor  i^.  le 
sch?   how  much  inoic  thino^s  that  sper- r.vaVxxv.ii.^t 

?  ■       .       4U-      Vr     -i  l'et.ii4  Ju.leC 

tain  to  this  liie.''  54.  Ps  xvu.  w 

4  If   then   ''  ye   have    judgments    of  xxi%""Tim 
things  pertaininjr  to  this  life,  set  them  to  h »  12 
judge,  '  who  are  least  esteemed  m  the 
church.  kij  u.  xi.  14. 

5  I  speak  ''  to  your  shame.  '  Is  it  so,  i*''  is  i»-  >«• 
that  there  is  not  a  wi_se  man  among  you .''  Jjf  jj-  *.  lii. 
no,  not  one  that  shall  be  able  to  judge  "^i/- *^/i"„*^j- 
between  his  brethren.''  rxsKMi^'^Au.' 

(i  But  '"  brotlier  gocth  to  law  with  ;jj  \l  •'['']„;', 
brother,  and  that  before  the  unbelievers,    ii,!""-  ''"  " 


Zch. 
Malt 
I.uki. 
XSii  30  1  riip«. 
iii.  13  Rev  ii 
£6,   27.     hi.    •.\ 


all  intercourse  with  such  characters  as  arc  here  described  ! 
So  prevalent  is  vice  on  every  side !  We  must,  however, 
leave  those  that  are  without,  and  who  are  strangers  or  ene- 
mies to  the  doctrines  of  grace,  to  the  judgment  of  God. 
We  should  first  judge  ourselves,  and  take  heed  to  give  no 
offence  to  others  :  then  we  should  shun  such  professors  of 
the  Gospel,  as  would  be  an  offence  to  us,  and  a  reproach 
to  the  cause  ;  and  thus  attending  to  our  own  duty  in  this 
respect,  we  should  wait  and  pray  for  times  of  greater 
purity  in  the  Church  of  God. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  VI.  V.  1—6.  The  apostle  here  reproved 
another  lamentable  evil  in  the  Corinthian  Church.  He 
abruptly  inciuired,  as  one  astonished,  whether  afiy  of  them 
could  venture  to  go  to  law  with  their  brethren  before  the 
heathen  magistrates,  who  were  unrighteous  persons,  and 
might  be  expected  to  be  unjust  judges  in  such  matters. 
Whereas  they  ought  to  have  decided  all  their  differences, 
(if  such  there  were,)  by  the  arbitration  of  the  saints,  the 
holy  disciples  of  Christ.  What !  with  all  their  superior 
knowledge,  did  they  not  understand  that  believers,  being 
first  declared  righteous  and  heirs  of  God,  at  the  day  of 
judgment  will  be  assessors  with  Christ  in  judging  the 
world,  and  will  concur  in  the  sentence  denounced  by  him 
against  the  wicked  ?  And  if  this  honour  was  intended 
them,  were  they  not  worthy  to  be  intrusted  with  the 
decision  of  such  causes,  as  related  only  to  the  comp^'ra- 
tively  trifling  concerns  of  this  life  ?  Whereas,  even  fallen 
angels,  whose  slaves  they  once  were,  and  by  whom  they 
were  long  harassed,  will  be  judged  by  them  ;  and  the 
punishment  of  those  proud  and  malignant  spirits  will  be 
embittered  by  this  mortifying  circumstance.  If,  then,  they 
had  causes  relative  to  secular  matters  to  determine,  they 
need  not  take  off  the  ministers  of  the  Go.=  pcl  from  their 
work,  nor  select  such  as  were  qualified  for  othef  services  : 
even  thoseofinferitfr  abilities  and  estimation  in  the  Church 

Q2 


.7.  D.  CO. 


n  Prov.  xsT.  P— 
1(1.  Hos.  X.  'J 
.lam    iv    1-3. 

V  I'rov  XX.  82 
M;\tt,  V   :i<l— It 


I.  CORliNTIIIANS. 


j9.  D.  60. 


11., m  I 
1  'J'lies 
1  I'd    i 
iii.  <>. 
p  I  (-V 


vi       23 

iii.  17  1-J. 

V.     15 

,1.  l9-2a. 

xix.  l.l 
L'  .Mul 
iii  5.  Miyrti 
MarkK.  19  Col 
iii    Si.     1  'Dies 


r  Ex  xxviii  1-  I.I 
7  Zech  V  3.  A I 
XXV   34.  Gal   V. 


7  Now  therefore  "  there  is  utterly  a 
fault  among-  you,  because  ye  go  to  law  one 
with  another:  ''>Vhytlo  ye  not  rather 
take  wrong  ?  why  do  ye  not  rather  snffer 
yourselves  to  be  defrauded  ? 

«  Nay,  I' ye  do  wrong,  and  defraud,  and 
that  yovr  brethren. 

9  t  Know  ye  not  that  the  ■■  unrighteous 
shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  ? 
be  not  deceived  :  neither  '  fornicators,  nor 

Bu.  xis.  15.  35,  36   Deut-  xxv.  13-16.  Prov   xi.  1.  xxii.  H   Is.  x.  1.2.  Iv. 
Is  xxiv.  2b.  lloni.  1   lu.   1  Tim.  i.  9. 3  10.  xv.  50.  Jlalt  xix.  29. 


•were  competent  for  this  business.  At  present  they  acted 
in  such  a  manner  as  was  very  shameful ;  for  after  having 
greatly  gloried  in  their  wisdom  and  gifts,  there  seemed  to 
be  not  so  much  as  one  wise  man  among  them,  not  one, 
that  could  be  trusted  as  an  arbitrator  between  his  brethren  ! 
So  that  such  disputes  were  carried  before  the  unbelievers, 
■who  would  thence  natiii'ally  conclude  the  Christians  to  be  a 
.selfish  and  litigious  set  of  men.  Doubtless,  therefore,  there 
was  a  great  fault  among  them,  which  could  not  be  pal- 
liated :  their  quarrels  proved  them  carnal  and  selfish  :  this 
cfl'ect  of  them  was  exceedingly  dishonourable  to  the  Gos- 
pel ;  and  their  connivance  at  these  scandals  proved,  that  the 
Church  was  far  from  being  in  a  flourishing  state.  The 
.fews  were  allowed  to  settle  matters  of  property  among 
themselves,  according  to  their  own  law ;  and  Christians 
would  doubtless  be  admitted  to  exercise  the  same  kind  of 
authority  •,  yet  voluntary  reference  to  arbitration  seems 
rather  to  be  intended.  '  The  apostle  is  not  treating  con- 
'  cerning  the  cause  to  be  judged  between  believers  and 
'  unbelievers,  nor  of  the  public  administration  of  justice  ; 
'  but  of  those  dilTerences,  which  nothing  hindered  from 
'being  settled  by  private  arbitration.  If  the  Corinthians 
'  had  been  such  as  they  ought  to  have  been  ;  this  question 
'  would  have  been  superfluous  :  for  no  one  would  have  given 
'  his  brother  any  occasion  for  litigation.  To  decide  such 
'  matters  as  diese,  they  ought  by  no  means  to  employ  the 
'  pastors,  or  teachers,  or  other  rulers,  of  the  Church,  or 
'  the  deacons  ;  who  were  fully  occupied  in  their  sacred 
'  fnnctions  :  but  rather  they  should  choose  some  of  those 
'(afterwards  called  the  laity,)  who  being  less  taken  up  in 
'  sacred  services,  might  be  more  at  leisure  to  attend  to 
'  these  secular  concerns.'  (Besa.)  The  word  rendered 
leant  esteemed,  is  elsewhere  translated,  despised,  or  set  al 
noiight.  {i.  "25!.  xvi.  11.  Luke  xviii.  9.  xxiii.  11.  Acts 
iv.  II.  Rom.  xiv.3.  10.  2  Cor.  x.  10.  Gal.iv.  !4.  1  Tlics. 
V.  20.)  '  It  is  full  of  sense,  signifying  to  esteem  a  man 
'  to  have  no  worth  in  him,  to  disdain,  vilify,  and  nullify 
'  a  man ;  to  set  at  nought,  and  basely  to  esteem  a 
'  thing.'  (Leigh.)  '  If  you  still  retain  your  secular 
'  judicatures,  you  set  them  to  be  judges  over  you,  who 
'  arc  despised  in  the  Church.'  {iVhilhy.)  This  learned 
writer  reads  the  clause  interrogatively  :  •'  Do  ye  set  them 
"  to  judge,  who  are  despised  in  the  Church?"  But  did 
the  Church  avowedly  despise  and  set  at  nought  those  very 
magistrates,  whom  the  apostles  eoinnian<led  them  to  honour 
and  obey  ?'^  Mr.  Locke  understands  it  of  private  persons 
not  appointed  to  the  magistracy  :  but  it  does  not  appear 


delators,  nor  '  adulterers,  nor  cfTeminatc,  tv  i.io  o.i. 
nor  "  abusers  of  themselves  with  mankind,  s'~Hei  *;''' 

10  Nor  *  thieves,  nor  ^  covetous,  nor  s  "xmI.  il"" 
drunkards,  nor  rcvilers,  nor  extortioners,  "l« 
shall  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God. 

1 1  And  '^  such  were  some  of  you 
ye  are  washed, ''  but  ye  are  sanctified,  '=but  \^l^  jer\r' 
ye  are  justified,  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  ^^,^''J^^^J}^■ 
Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our  God.  lobJxi'i' e'^E^h 

■      SB   ITIics   iv  6.  IPel.  iv    15 >.Sf(;on,  vil z  xii  2.  Rom.  vi.  17-19.  Eph.  il  S— 

IV  17-22.  v.  8  Col  iii  5-7  Tit  iii  3  1  Pet  iv  2.  3  -  -«  P3  li  2  7  Prov  nx  12  Is 
15    Jcr.  iv.  14    Kl  \\%y\.  25-  John  \<n.  10    Acts  \x\\.  16.  Kph   v.  26    T  t  iii   5.  4eb  i' 

22    I  Pet   iii  21.  Rev  i   5.  vii.  U. hi  2  30  Acti  nvi   18.  Gjl    »  22.  23.  2  TliM   li   13. 

1  Pet.  1   2  22 c  Is.  xlv  25.1iii    II   Luke  xviii    U  Acts  liii    39.  Rom   iii.2i.!t_30 

iv    5.  V.  1   9   viii    30.  33   Gal.  ii.  16.  iii.  8.  II   21.  Tit  ill.  7.  Jam    ii.  21— 26. 


Uecit. 
xxii  &  xxiii   17. 
,  Jiidf     xlx.    !2 

hut     "''">     i    26,  27. 
."^     I  Tim.  1.10 


that  the  original  word  was  ever  used  in  that  sense.  In 
fact,  none  of  the  interpretations  above  given  are  fully 
satisfactory  :  for  the  meanest  Christian  could  not  be  des- 
pised and  set  at  nought  in  the  Church,  except  as  that 
Church  was  corrupted.  But  may  not  the  apostle  refer  to 
the  vain  glory  and  self-wisdom  of  the  leading  persons  at 
Corinth,  who  would,  by  necessary  consequence,  despise 
such  as  were  inferior  to  them  in  knowledge,  utterance, 
and  spiritual  gifts,  in  proportion  as  they  exalted  them- 
selves ?  Yet  the  meanest  real  and  experienced  Christians, 
whom  they  set  at  nought,  were  competent  to  decide  such 
causes  as  they  brought  before  the  heathen  magistrates  •, 
perhaps  more  competent  than  their  despisers. 

V.  7,  8.  '  There  is  a  fault  among  you,  tliat  you  go 
'  to  law  at  all  ;  it  being  either,  on  the  one  side,  want  of 
'  patience  and  Christian  contentment,  that  you  do  not 
'  rather  bear  some  injuries,  than  thus  seek  to  redress 
'  them  ;  or,  on  the  other,  covetousness  and  injustice,  which 
'  move  you  to  do  wrong  to,  and  defraud,  your  brethren.' 
{Whitby.)  No  doubt  there  were  faults  on  both  sides, 
though  the  dishonest  party  was  most  criminal.  Fault. 
(i'mifta.)  '  That  is,  a  w«nt  of  fortitude  of  mind,  which 
'  causes  you  to  be  "  overcome  with  evil," — whencedis- 
'  putes  and  litigations  arise.'     (Besa.)     (Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  9 — 11.  The  apostle  here  plainly  declared  his  doubts 
concerning  some  of  the  professed  Christians  at  Corinth, 
as  their  conduct  was  so  contrary  to  the  precepts  of  God's 
word.  What,  did  they  not  know  that  unjust  or  dishonest 
persons  shall  not  inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  ?  There  is 
"vast  energy  in  these  inquiries,  when  we  consider  that  they 
were  addressed  to  a  people,  who  were  puffed  up  with  an 
imagination  of  their  superiority  to  others  in  wisdom  and 
knowledge.  If,  however,  they  did  not  pay  a  proper  re- 
gard to  so  plain  and  evident  a  truth,  he  must  warn  them 
not  to  deceive  themselves,  or  each  other,  and  to  take  heed 
that  Satan  did  not  deceive  them  :  for  they  would  certainly 
find,  that  persons  who  lived  in  the  practice  of  any  of  the 
vices  and  iniquities  which  he  proceeded  to  enumerate, 
would  be  excluded  from  heaven  at  last,  whatever  their 
profession,  gifts,  or  creed,  had  been.  The  word  effeminate 
does  not  seem  merely  to  denote  persons  of  a  soft  and  self- 
indulgent  temper  and  conduct  in  other  matters,  but  such 
as  violated  the  order  of  nature  by  abominable  practices, 
only  to  be  named  with  those  of  "  the  abusers  of  them- 
'•  selves  with  mankind."  He  did  not,  however,  mean, 
that  they,  who  had  been  guilty  of  these  or  similar  abomi- 
nations, were  excluded  from  salvation  ;  for  even  some  of 


M.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  Vr. 


J.  D.  (jO. 


ix.  12      S.   21- 

33.     Rom      XIV 

15-23      2  Thes 

ill.  9 
•  Or,  pro/ilabU. 
fix.  37   llom  vii 

14    He'.   XII    IS, 

16   Jude  12 
gMatt.    XV.    17, 

Mark    vii      19. 

Kom  xiv    17 
kx.    3-5      Jnhn 

Ti    27    19,    Col, 


9.  2  Cor.  V.  IS, 
xi  2  Eph.  V  23 
9.  viii.  II.  2  Cor 


12  H  All  "^  things  are  lawful  unto  mc, 
but  all  things  ''  arc  not  *  expedient :  all 
things  are  lawful  for  me,  '  but  I  will 
not  be  brought  under  the  power  of 
any. 

13  ^  Meats  for  the  bellj,  and  the  belly 
for  meats  :  ''  but  God  shall  destroy  both 
it  and  them.  New,  the  body  is  not  for 
fornication,  '  but  for  the  Lord ;  and  the 
Lord  for  the  body. 

1 4  And  ^  God  hath  both  raised  up  the 


.  24  svli.  31.  Rom. 


the  true  Christians  at  Corinth  had  been  habitually  criminal 
in  many  of  these  respects  ;  and  probably  most  of  theni  in 
one  or  other  of  them.  But,  then,  they  had  been  washed, 
not  only  by  the  water  of  baptism,  but  in  "  the  Fountain 
*'  opened  for  sin  and  uncleanness  ;"  so  that  they  were 
sanctified  froni  the  love  and  practice  of  sin,  and  to  the 
love  and  service  of  God,  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  as  well  as  pardoned  and  justified  by  faith  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  Thus  their  character  and  con- 
duct were  changed,  as  well  as  their  state  :  but  if  any  one 
of  them  still  practised  these  vices,  he  deceived  himself,  if 
he  supposed  himself  to  be  an  accepted  believer.  The 
arrangement  of  the  expressions  in  the  eleventh  verse 
shows,  that  no  argument  can  be  drawn  merely  from  that 
circumstance,  in  respect  of  controverted  points  of  doctrine. 

*  Here  is  the  figure  called  Hyperbaton :  for  we  "  are 
"  justified  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,"  '  and  "  sanc- 
"  tified    by   the   Spirit  of  our  God."      (So  Philem.  5.) 

*  To  be  justified,  still  signifies,  (in  all  Paul's  epistles,)  to 
'  be  absolved  from  the  guilt  of  sin,  and  approved  as  righ- 

*  teous,  either  at  present,  or  before  God's  tribunal.  And 
»  so  "  the  name  of  Christ,"  '  when  wc  are  said  to  be 
'justified  by  it,   must  signify   faith   in   Christ  dying  for 

*  us  ;  "  for  in  him  shall  all  that  believe  be  justified." 
(^Wliitby.)     '  The  apostle  begins  with  those  vices,  with 

*  which   a   rich   and   luxurious    city   abounded,    seriously 

*  warning  them,  that  repentance  and  forgiveness,  justifica- 

*  tion  and  sanctification,  are  joined  by  an  indissoluble  bond.' 
(Beza.) 

V.  12 — 17.  It  is  surprising  that  expositors  should 
speak  of  the  Judaiziny;  teachers  as  the  authors  of  the 
divisions  at  Corinth,  when  their  philosophizing  disposition, 
and  their  abuses  of  Christian  liberty,  plainly  show  them  to 
have  been  speculating  Gentile  converts,  who  ran  into  the 
opposite  extreme,  and  introduced  a  specious  system  of  anti- 
Domianism.  As  all  meats  might  lawfully  be  eaten,  the 
ceremonial  law  being  no  longer  in  force,  they  were  dis- 
posed to  extend  the  same  principle  even  to  fornication,  as 
if  that  too  were  only  prohibited  by  the  ceremonial  law,  or 
as  if  the  moral  law  also  had  lost  its  force  !  This  false 
principle,  added 'to  their  heathen  maxims  and  habits,  seems 
to  have  made  way  for  their  connivance  at  the  conduct  of 
the  incestuous  person.  Now,  says  the  apostle,  admitting 
the  truth  of  this  position,  that  "  all  things  are  lawful  to 
"  a  Christian,"  which  might  be  granted  in  respect  of 
meats,  yet  all  things  arc  not  expedient  to  him,  or  con- 


Lord,  and  will   also  raise  up  us  '  by  his  uoi.nv.  ss,  29. 
own  power.  a!^K,!u  f?*; 

1.0  Know  yc  not  that  "■  your  bodies  are  nfig.  Ill 2." J!:. 
the  members  of  Christ.^  shall  I  then  take  Etih"",'." 2!,"'2?i 
the  nicmbei-s  of  Christ,  and  make  them  V!  23"3o' "cok 
the  members  of  an  harlot.'*    "  God  forbid,  "'cen'  xiiv   17 

16  Wiiat!  know  ye  not  that  he  which  R™  '"..?•  ' 
is  joined  to  "an  harlot  is  one  body.''  p  for  y."  ■'■.Pi'^"' 
two  (saith  he)  shall  be  one  Hesh.  o'i:.  n  xx  "iv  31 

17  But    0  he   that   is   joined   unto   the  "fV'"' "^''^ '■' 

L,  .  .    .  J  Judg     XVI.      I. 

ord  IS  one  spirit.  ■*'"",, ,"'.  "• 


sistent  with  his  real  benefit,  and  that  of  his  brethren  or 
neighbours  :  so  that  even  this  liberty  must  be  used  under 
certain  limitations.  {Notes,  Rom.  xiv.  13 — 23.)  More- 
over, a  Christian  should  habituate  all  his  natural  inclina- 
tions to  subjection  ;  and  not  allow  them,  by  unrestricted  in- 
dulgence, even  in  lawful  things,  to  obtain  a  power  over 
him,  so  that  he  cannot  refrain  when  it  is  requisite  that  he 
should.  Indeed,  all  kinds  of  i'ood  were  created  for  the 
support  of  the  body,  and  for  no  other  purpose  ;  and  the 
stomach  and  bowels  were  formed  to  receive,  digest,  and 
convert  them  into  nourishment:  yet  both  the  meat  and 
the  body,  (in  respect  of  its  present  subsistence,)  will  soon 
be  destroyed,  according  to  the  appointment  of  God.  But 
he  did  not  form  the  body,  to  be  em])loyed  in  fornication 
and  promiscuous  intercourse  of  the  sexes,  which  coun- 
teract, and,  if  universal,  would  entirely  defea.,  the  design 
of  the  Creator,  in  making  them  male  and  female  ;  namely, 
the  increase  of  the  human  species,  and  the  proper  training 
of  children,  and  all  the  comforts  and  advantages  of  relative 
and  domestic  life,  as  springing  from  honourable  marriage. 
But  even  this  was  a  very  subordinate  end,  for  which  their 
bodies  were  created  :  for  they  were  "  for  the  Lord,"  to  be 
employed  in  his  service  ;  especially  the  bodies  of  believers 
were  "  for  the  Lord  Jesus,"  to  be  presented  as  living, 
sacrifices  to  him,  and  employed  as  instniments  of  righ- 
teousness to  his  glory,  {Notes,  Bom.  vi.  12.  13 — 16.  xii. 
1  ;)  and  the  Lord  Jesus  was  appointed  to  be  the  Saviour, 
Proprietor,  and  happiness,  of  the  body  as  well  as  of  the 
soul :  for  God  had  raised  him  up  from  the  grave,  as  the 
earnest  of  the  resurrection  of  all  his  people,  by  his  power, 
to  glory  and  immortality.  And  did  they  not  know  that 
their  bodies  were  members  of  Christ's  mystical  body,  the 
Church  ?  Was  it  then  meet  that  the  body  of  a  believci-, 
which  stood  in  so  high  and  honourable  a  relation  to  the 
Lord  of  glory,  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  should  be  dis- 
graced and  abused  by  a-  vile  intercourse  with  a  harlot '! 
They  ought  to  know,  that  this  was  to  become  one  body, 
or  flesh,  with  a  licentious  woman,  by  a  most  degrading 
and  pernicious  deviation  from  the  original  institution  of 
marriage.  Whereas  he  that  was  united  to  tlic  Lord  was 
one  spirit  with  him  ;  this  union  was  formed  by  the  com- 
munication of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  was  of  a  spiritual  and 
sacred  nature,  comprising  a  conformity  of  judgment  and 
disposition,  and  a  sympathy  of  soul :  and  could  a  Christian 
think  of  being  one  spirit  with  Christ,  and  one  flesh  with 
an  harlot  ? 


A.  D.  GO. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


A.  D.  60«. 


ficn.xxsix.  12      18  '  Flcc  fornication.     Every  sin   that 

—18.     Frov.    ti.  11-  •    1  1         1         1  1       ..    I 

i5~'vi  li-^  ^  "^^'^  docth  IS  v'llhoiit  tlic  body  ;  but  lie 
'6-*8 '"'^Tm  ^^''^^  comniittcth  ibrnicalion  "  sinnctli 
y.22.  iPei  li  against  liis  own  body. 

19  '  What!  know  yc  not  tliat  "  yonr 
1.  16   scor  body  is  the  temple  of  tlie  Holy   Ghost 

i.  16  Eph   11.11,22.  1  I'et.  ii.5. 


s  Uom.  I 
I  Tties.  iv 
t  15,  16 


which  is  in  yon,  which  ye  have  of  God,  ^' ^'"P' "  ■• 

,                                                    "^     -4  '    I  Cbr  xiis.  14. 

"  anti  ye  arc  not  yonr  own  .-*  boid'kiV  i-f 

20  For  ^  ye  are  bought  with  a  price :  \^^\  ,i   "• 

therefore  '  Cflorify  God  in  your  body,  and  Vi' se^cai*!,'' 

in  your  spirit,  wliich  are  God'.s 

2  I'ct    ii.  1    Kov.  V  C  z  X.  31.  Ma't 


V.  18 — 20.  As  this  vice  was  so  inconsistent  witli 
Christian  hoHness,  and  as  the  temptation  of  the  Corin- 
thians to  it,  from  former  bad  habits,  the  example  of  their 
neighbours,  and  abundant  opportunities,  would  be  many, 
they  ought  to  flee  from  it,  as  from  an  enemy  whom  they 
dared  not  face  :  they  should  shun  all  incentives  to  it, 
and  reject  every  thought  of  it  or  solicitation  to  it,  without 
parleying  with  them.  For  it  might  further  be  ob.-crved, 
that  other  sins  in  general  have  their  chief  cfiVrt  upon  the 
mind  rather  than  on  the  body,  and  commonly  injure  others 
more  immediately  dian  the  man  himself :  but  lewd  per- 
sons not  only  sin  against  God,  their  neighbours,  and  their 
own  souls,  but  against  their  own  bodies  also  ;  dishonouring 
and  abusing  them  to  the  vilest  purposes,  and  bringing 
upon  them  the  most  painful,  loathsome,  and  destructive 
diseases.  Thus  they,  as  it  were,  take  their  bodies,  and, 
by  an  act  of  cruelly  to  themselves,  and  gradual  suicide, 
present  them  for  sacrifice  to  the  fjlthiest  demons.  This  is 
in  some  degree  the  case  in  other  kinds  of  sensual  excess  ; 
but  far  more  in  respect  of  this  vice  than  any  other :  as 
every  one  must  know,  who  is  acquainted  with  the  horrible 
effects  of  lewdness  in  populous  cities,  and  with  the  vast 
multitudes  that  are  annually  cut  off,  in  early  life,  and  in- 
the  most  deplorable  manner,  by  the  various  diseases,  with 
which  it  hath  pleased  God  to  show  his  abhorrence  of  it. 
Moreover,  Christians  ought  to  know  that  their  bodies  were 
consecrated  to  be  the  temples  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  who 
dwelt  in  them,  as  the  gift  of  the  Father  through  the  Son, 
to  consecrate  them  to  God,  and  prepare  them  for  his  glory  ; 
so  that  in  this  respect  too  they  were  no  longer  their  own, 
but  the  property  of  God  the  Spirit,  who  had  taken  pos- 
session of  them  as  his  holy  habitation.  For  they  had  been 
redeemed  from  merited  condemnation  and  hopeless  slavery, 
by  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Qirist,  who,  having  thus  bought 
them  with  a  price,  had  acquired  for  himself,  and  for  the 
Father  and  the  Sjjirit,  as  One  with  him,  a  new  and  endear- 
ing right  to  them  and  their  services,  in  addition  to  that 
which  he  had  as  their  Creator.  So  that,  being  wholly  and 
on  every  account  the  Lord's,  they  were  bound  to  devote 
both  body  and  soul  to  his  glory,  in  every  service  to  which 
he  called  them,  and  to  make  no  other  use  of  either  body 
or  soul,  than  was  consistent  with  that  holy  and  entire 
dcvotedncss  to  God.  The  language  of  this  chapter  is 
remarkable  :  "  God  the  Father  will  raise  the  bodies  of 
"  believers  by  his  own  j)0?i'fr,"  (14.  John  v.  25 — 28.) 
Their  bodies  are  members  of  Christ,  and  for  him,  (as  he 
for  them,)  his  property,  to  be  devoted  to  him,  having  been 
bought  with  the  price  of  his  blood.  And  they  are  also 
the  ttm})les  of  the  Holy  Gliost,  and  thus  his  property,  so 
tliat  they  are  not  their  own,  but  God's,  to  glorify  him. 
Does  not  all  this  demonstrate,  that  St.  Paul  considered  the 
God,  to  whom  Christians  especially  belonged,  as  subsisting 
in  three  divine  persons,  The  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Hply  Ghost,  to  each  of  whom  he  shows  their  peculiar 


3    Heb   IX.  13. 
1  ret.  1    18,  19. 
V.  16  Bom.  vi   10  xii.  1.  Phil.l.  20. 


relation  ?  This  accords  with  the  form  of  baptism  and  bene- 
diction. '  The  question,  ''  Know  ye  not  this  ?"  '  is  re- 
'  peated  six  times  in  this  one  chapter ;  which  may  seem 
'  to  carry  with  it  a  just  reproach  to  the  Corinthians,  who 
'  had  got  a  new  and  belter  instructor  than  himself,  in 
'  whom  they  so  much  gloried.'     (Locke.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1— n. 

The  high  privileges  and  glorions  prospects  of  believers 
should  suggest  arguments  to  them  against  ,'3in,  and  for  the 
practice  of  every  duty ;  that  so  a  just  sense  of  the  dignity 
gratuitously  bestowed  on  them  may  rendcr^^hem  superior 
to  the  debasing  alluif  menis  of  vice,  and  the  love  of  worldly 
vanities.  Surely,  the  saints  of  God,  and  the  assessors  of 
Christ  in  judgment  on  men  and  angels,  should  not  so 
eagerly  contend  with  each  other  about  secular  interests,  as 
to  make  their  appeal  to  the  enemies  of  religion !  Surely, 
they  are  competent  to  decide  ^I'ch  comparatively  insigni- 
ficant causes  among  themselves !  If  there  were  not  utterly 
a  fault  among  them,  such  disputes  would  rarely  occur  : 
and  if  at  any  time  they  b'^came  unavoidable,  it  would  be 
easy  to  decide  them  by  arbitration,  were  not  professors  of 
the  Gospel  too  tenacious  of  their  supposed  right,  and  too 
much  on  their  own  side  :  for  real  Christians,  even  of  mode- 
rate abilities,  might  generally  determine  such  matters  with 
sufficient  equity,  if  they  were  impartially  set  before  them, 
and  unreservedly  left  to  them.  It  must,  however,  be  a  shame 
to  any  religious  company,  if  there  is  no  man  among  them 
so  wise  and  faithful,  that  his  brethren  dare  trust  him  to 
determine  their  secular  differences.  Indeed,  law-suits  with 
those  that  are  rvithont,  need  seldom  be  had  recourse  to,  if 
Christians  were  disinterested  and  forbearing  in  due  mea- 
sure ;  if  they  would,  in  all  tolerable  matters,  suffer  them- 
selves to  be  defrauded  and  injured,  for  the  sake  of  peace, 
and  the  credit  of  the  Gospel.  But  brother  would  never  go 
to  law  with  brother  before  unbelievers,  if  there  were  not  a 
very  great  fault  on  one  side,  or  both :  and  much  deliberation, 
counsel,  prayer,  and  cndea^'our  for  accommodation,  should 
surely  precede,  before  a  man  dare  to  enter  upon  so  peril- 
ous an'l  disgraceful  a  business.  But,  alas,  many  professors 
of  the  Gospel  not  only  refuse  to  bear  and  forgive  inju- 
ries ;  but  they  do  wTong  and  defraud,  and  that  their 
brethren  !  Whether  such  men  act  contrary  to  their  con- 
sciences, or  are  misled  by  false  principles,  they  should 
be  reminded,  that  "  the  unrighteous  shall  not  inherit  the 
kingdom  of  God :"  for  no  one,  continuing  an  adulterer,  a 
fornicator,  or  lascivious,  a  dishonest,  covetous,  fraudulent, 
drunken,  or  malicious  man,  can  have  either  title  to,  or 
meetness  for,  the  holy  habitation  of  God  and  his  saints. 
M my  deceive  themselves  and  others  in  these  matters  ;  but. 
the  thing  is  impracticable,  and  the  hope  of  it  the  grossest 
presumption.     As  many,   however,   who  are  now  trup 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  Vn. 


^.  D.  60, 


CHAP.  Vi[. 

Directions  concerning  marriage^  as  a  remedy 
against  fornication  ;  and  the  conduct  of 
husbands  and  wives  to  each  other,  1 — 5. 
The  sii.glc  stale  has  advantages  to  those 
who  are  ccipaUe  of  it,  6 — 9.  Instructions 
how  to  act,  ivhen  one  of  the  parties  is  an 
unbeliever,  lU — 16.  Every  one  should 
abide  ivilh  God  in  the  state  in  ivhich  he 
was  called,  17 — 21.  Further  intima- 
tions of  the  advantages  of  a  single  life  in 
that  troubled  state  of  the  church;  and  a  me- 
mento concerning  the  shortness  and  tincer- 
iainty  of  earthly  things,  24 — 35.  Direc- 
tions concerning  the  marriage  of  virgins 
and  widows,  36 — 40. 

NOW  concerning  the  things  whereof 
ye  wrote  unto   me :    It  is   ^  good 


Christians,  were  once  such  characters ;  so  they,  who  are 
now  the  most  abandoned,  may  become  Christians  :  but  then 
they  must  be  "  washed,  and  sanctified,  and  justified,  in 
"  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  by  the  Spirit  of  our 
•'  God." 

V.  12—20. 

Satan  takes  advantage  of  men's  ignorance,  pride,  and 
lusts,  to  drive  them  from  one  extreme  to  another.  Thus, 
when  they  are  led  to  renounce  superstitious  scruples,  they 
run  into  inexpedient,  or  even  unlawful,  indulgences.  But 
the  wisdom  from  above  leaches  a  man  to  guard  against  such 
mistakes ;  to  abstain  from  lawful  things,  when  inexpedient ; 
and  to  exert  an  authority  over  his  own  inclinations  ;  that 
he  may  not  be  brought  under  the  power  of  any  of  them. 
This  is  a  difficult  lesson,  but  of  vast  importance  :  and  if  we 
consider  how  soon  all  animal  pleasures,  and  our  present 
life,  shall  terminate,  the  reflection  may  teach  us  moderation 
in  the  most  innocent  gratifications,  and  arm  us  against 
temptations  to  such  as  are  unlawful.  Our  bodies  should 
be  coneidered  as  "  for  the  Lord,"  and  be  devoted  to  his 
.icrvice,  that  they  may  at  length  share  his  resurrection,  and 
be  made  like  to  his  glorious  body.  How  degrading,  then, 
how  ungrateful,  how  sacrilegious,  to  make  the  members  of 
Christ  the  members  of  an  harlot!  Or  to  defile  the  temple 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  to  alienate  the  Lord's  peculiar  pro- 
perty to  the  vile  jjurposrs  of  fornication !  It  is,  however, 
needful  to  fortify  our  minds  on  every  side  against  these 
dangerous  temptations,  by  which  so  many  eminent  men 
have  been  cast  down,  and  shamefully  overcome  :  and  in  this 
view  even  the  horrid  diseases  incident  to  those,  who  thus 
sin  against  their  ov/n  bodies,  may  be  profitably  reflected 
upon,  especially  by  the  young  and  inexperienced,  in  order 
to  caution  them  lo  flee  from  so  destructive  a  vice,  and  to 
keep  at  the  utmost  distance  from  all  its  fisciiiating  allure- 
ments. But  nobler  m.^tives  should  animate  the  believer's 
soul :  being  united  to  Christ  as  one  spirit,  and  bought 
with  a  price  of  inestimable  value,  he  should  considei- 
himself  as  wholly  the  Lord's,  by  the  most  endearing  and 


for   a  man    not    to    ^  touch   a    woman,  bow  ,,>■«■  « 

-     ,r  ,       ,  .,     ^         .  .  Ruthii.  9.  ProT. 

2  iNevertheless,  "to  avoid  lornication,  "'  ?  ,„  „ 

'  '  c  9.  VI    18.    Prov. 

let  every  man  have  his  own  wiie,  v.  ij).  is  i  Tim. 
and  let  every  woman  have  her  own  hus-  ''J'i^VMai  °n. 
band.  ^J;  J^  '  "^p"  '•' 

3  Let  the  husband  "  render  unto  the  ',^et.  It-.  '"■ 
wife  due  benevolence  :  and  likewise  also 

the  wife  unto  the  husband. 

4  The  ^  wife  Iiath  not  power  of  her  f,^°,'t  ^'-i  % 
own  body,  but  the  liusband:  and  likewise  Markx.ji,!:. 
also  the  husband  hath  not  power  of  his 

own  body,  but  the  wife. 

5  Defraud  ye  not  one  the  other,  ^  ex-  ',^|jn,'''xii.  '*; 
cept   it  be   with  consent  for  a  time,  that  |ech.''v'i.'3  xu! 
ye   may  give  yourselves   to    fasting   and   '^"■''' 
prayer;  and  come  together  again, '' that  "'i^'^ej^ij"-,,"; 
Satan  tempt    you  not  for    your  inconti- 

nencv. 


indissoluble  ties ;  that,  seeking  all  his  happiness  in  his  fa- 
vour, he  may  live  wholly  devoted  to  him,  and  may  '•  glo- 
"  rify  him  in  body  and  spirit,  v/hich  are  his."  {Notes,  Prov, 
ii.  16—20.  V.  vi.  24—35.  vii.  6—27.) 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VII.  V.  1—5.  It  seems,  that  they,  who 
retained  their  regard  to  the  apostle's  authority  at  Corinth, 
had  written  to  him,  desiring  his  decision  of  several  ques- 
tions which  had  been  started  among  them :  and  he  here 
proceeded  to  answer  their  incjuiries,  especially  respecting 
marriage.  While  some  of  them  pleaded  for  the  lawfulness 
of  fornication,  others  seem  to  have  imbibed  the.  sentiments 
of  the  Pythagoreans,  and  to  liave  dee,med  marriage  itself 
inconsistent  with  Christian  purity,  or  at  least  inimical  to 
intellectual  improvement.  On  the  other  hand,  the  Pha- 
risees generally  taught,  that  it  was  sinful  for  a  man  to  live 
unmarried  beyond  his  twentieth  year ;  but  at  the  same 
time  they  laid  down  many  superstitious  rules  concerning 
the  conduct  of  married  persons.  In  determining,  there- 
fore, this  matter,  the  apostle  first  allowed,  that,  in  many 
cases  and  circumstances,  it  might  be  profitable  to  a  man  to 
live  unmarried,  and  might  render  him  more  useful  to 
others,  provided  he  were  able  and  willing  to  live  with  that 
entire  chastity,  which  the  single  life  required.  Never- 
theless, "  because  of  fornications,"  on  account  of  those 
propensities  which  God  originally,  for  wise  reasons,  im- 
planted in  human  nature,  and  which  man's  sinfulness  has 
rendered  generally  too  predominant  to  be  kept  in  absolute 
subjection ;  in  order  to  prevent  fornication  and  other  lewd 
practices,  and  to  remove  the  temptations  to  them  ;  "  let 
"  every  man  have  his  own  wife,  and  every  woman  her 
"  own  husband."  In  all  cases  this  was  allowable ;  in 
very  many  it  was  far  best  that  it  should  be  so.  Nor  ought 
they  to  imagine  it  a  virtue  in  them  to  live  apart;  or  that 
it  was  even  allowable  for  one  of  them  to  withdraw,  with- 
out the  consent,  or  contrary  to  the  inclinations,  of  the  other  : 
but  in  every  respect,  they  should  consider  mutual  com- 
jjliance  and  affection  an  incumbent  duty  ;  and  the  propci 
means  of  livi;ig  in  harmony  and  purity,  and  at  a  d.stjnco. 


J.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  60J 


'vHi.'/xin!"'      6  But  I  speak  this  '  by  permission,  awrf 

not  of  commandment. 
''xJt?  1-9    '"^*      ^  ^'^^  ^ '  would  that  all  men  were  even 
's*s  li'    *'"'  ^^  ^  myseh':     '  But  every  man  hath  his 

proper  gift  of  God,  one  after  this  manner, 

and  another  after  that. 
%l^:  ^'  ^'       ^  ^  s^y  therefore  ■"  to  the  unmarried 

and  widows,  it  is  good  for  them  if  they 

abide  even  as  I. 
"i'.rv' n'u. '       9    J^"t   if   they  cannot  contain,  "  let 

them  marry :  for  it  is  better  to  marry  than 

to  burn. 
o'2  25.40.  '^  '^^^  ""to  the  married  I  command, 

'M^i."'ii.' u-f«  °  F^  not  I,  but  the  Lord,  p  Let  not  the 
t-"  ^ii\'rk"s"  wife  depart  from  her  husband  : 
iw.'.t    '""''      11   But  and  if  she  depart,  let  her  re- 


main unmarried,  •>  or  be  reconciled  to  her  'je"**,!!*'*  '"  ^ 
husband:  'and  let  not  the  husband  put 'ST,.'M^k'i. 
away  his  wife.  '■ 

12  But  to   the  rest  ^  speak  I,  not  the 'f,  »"="'*'• 
Lord;  '  If  any  brother  hath  a  wife  that '.^f,?  "  *•'" 
believeth  not,  and  she  be  pleased  to  dwell 
with  him,  let  him  not  put  her  away. 

.1 3  And  the  woman  which  hath  an 
huspband  that  believeth  not,  and  if  he  be 
pleased  to  dwell  with  her,  let  her  not 
leave  him. 

It  For  "  tlie  unbelieving  husband  is 
sanctified  by  the  wife,  and  the  unbelieving 
wife  is  sanctified  by  the  husband  :  *  else 
were  your  children  unclean;  but  now  are 
they  holy. 


from  temptation  ;  remembering  that  they  had  an  unalien- 
able property  in  each  other's  person,  in  respect  of  all  the 
purposes  for  which  marriage  was  appointed.  This  places 
the  husband  and  the  wife  entirely  on  the  same  ground, 
and  as  much  forbids  him  to  take  another  woman,  as  it  does 
her  to  cohabit  with  another  man ;  so  that  it  is  absolutely  de- 
cisive against  polygamy.  Nor  ought  married  persons  to 
deprive  each  other  of  that  preservative  against  temptation 
which  is  their  due ;  so  that  they  ought  not  to  separate,  but 
by  consent,  for  the  spiritual  work  of  fasting  and  prayer  on 
extraordinary  occasions :  and  even  this  should  not  generally 
be  for  any  long  time  ;  lest  Satan  should  take  advantage  of 
their  weakness,  to  harass  and  defile  their  minds  by  improper 
thoughts,  or  even  to  tempt  them  to  unlawful  indulgences. 

V.  6 — 9.  These  things  the  aposde  spoke  to  them  as 
what  were  allowable,  not  as  giving  an  absolute  command- 
ment. Men  might  use  their  own  discretion  about  marry- 
ing ;  and  married  persons  concerning  their  conduct  in  that 
state  ;  provided  they  did  not  needlessly  cross  each  odier's 
inclinations,  do  injustice  to  one  another,  or  throw  any 
temptation  in  the  way.  For  the  apostle  would  have 
wished,  that  all  his  Christian  brethren  had  been  as  free 
from  disquietude  in  that  respect  as  he  was  ;  that  if  the 
glory  of  God,  and  the  circumstances  in  which  they  were 
placed  required  it,  they  might  live  unmarried  with  as 
much  content  as  he  did.  Some  think  that  he  was  a 
widower,  but  this  is  uncertain.  We  cannot  suppose  that 
he  wished  marriage  to  cease  among  Christians  ;  but  only 
that  every  one  might  be  enabled  calmly  to  use  his  prudence 
in  that  respect,  without  being  necessitated  to  marry,  when 
otherwise  it  would  not  have  been  adviseable.  But  the 
apostle  knew,  that  his  experience  in  this  matter  was  not  a 
rule  for  other  men;  as  this  superiority  to  the  animal  incli- 
nations was  a  special  gift  of  God,  which  he  gave  to  one 
and  not  to  another,  as  he  saw  good,  and  that  in  different 
proportions.  {Notes,  31<ttl.  x'lx.  9 — 12.)  He  would  there- 
fore remind  unmarried  persons,  and  such  as  had  been  left 
in  widowhood,  that  their  condition  had  many  advantages, 
■which  rendered  it  good  for  them  to  abide  in  it :  but  if  any 
of  them  found  that  they  could  not  obtain  the  gift  of  entire 
continence,  it  was  allowable,  and  even  incumbent  on  them, 
;o  marry  ;  as  it  would  be  far  better  for  them,  more  holy 


u  Ti.  15-17.  Eir» 
ix  1.2  1  Tim.' 
iv.  5.  Tit  i.  li. 

X  Ezra  iz  !  Ii. 
lii.  1.  Mai  ii. 
15.  AcU  X.  3». 
Rom  xi   1G. 


in  itself,  and  more  becoming  their  profession,  to  marry, 
than  to  be  harassed  with  polluting  temptations,  and  con- 
tinually in  danger  of  being-  drawn  into  forbidden  gratifica- 
tions. '  This  whole  passage  is  framed  against  those,  who 
'  condemn  second  marriages,  when  the  first  has  been  dis- 
'  solved  by  death.'     (Besa.) 

V.  10 — 14.  As  to  married  persons,  the  apostle  did 
not  counsel,  but  command  them  ;  and  not  by  his  own 
authority,  but  by  that  of  Christ,  and  according  to  his 
precepts,  that  they  should  not  separate  from  each  other ; 
which  was  conmion  among  the  Genliles  as  well  as  the 
Jews,  and  that  on  very  frivolous  pretences.  The  wife 
must  not  leave  her  husband  ;  or  if  she  had  been  parted 
from  him,  she  must  not  think  of  marrying  again  ;  rather, 
she  ought  to  make  every  advance  and  concession,  to  bring 
about  a  reconciliation  with  him  ;  and  the  same  rules  were 
to  be  observed  by  the  husband.  Doubtless  the  exception  is 
implied,  which  our  Lord  made  in  the  directions  given  by 
him  in  this  particular.  And  though  Jesus  had  not  given 
express  rules  in  the  following  cases,  yet  the  apostle  deemed 
himself  authorized  to  enjoin,  that  the  Christian  w^ho  was 
married  to  an  unbeliever,  whether  a  heathen  or  a  Jew, 
who  chose  to  live  with  him,  notwithstanding  this  difference 
of  religion,  should  not  put  her  away ;  as  the  Jews,  for 
reasons  peculiar  to  their  situation,  were  recjuired  to  do 
by  their  idolatrous  Avives.  {Notes,  Ezra  x.)  Christians, 
indeed,  ought  not  to  marry  unbelievers  :  yet  if  ihat  relation 
had  been  entered  into,  either  before  conversion,  or  through 
inattention  to  this  rule,  it  would  cause  great  confusion  and 
scandal  to  dissolve  it  on  that  account.  The  same  held  good 
in  respect  of  a  Christian  woman,  who  had  an  unbelieving 
husband,  that  chose  to  live  with  her.  Nor  ought  any 
person  to  suppose  that  this  union,  as  one  flesh  with  un- 
believers or  idolaters  in  lawful  marriage,  was  inconsistent 
with  being  one  spirit  with  the  Lord,  as  fornication  had 
been  declared  to  be,  (vi.  15 — 17  :)  for  the  unbelieving 
husband  or  wife  was  sanctified  to  the  believer,  by  the 
appointment  and  command  of  God  ;  so  that  their  mar- 
riage was  holy  and  honourable.  If  this  had  not  been 
so  appointed,  but  Christians  had  been  commanded  to 
put  away  their  unbelieving  partners,  as  the  Jews  did 
their    idolatrous  wives,    the    children  of  such  marriages 


J,  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  Vll 


A.  D.  OO 


SCor  xi  II 
G>l.  V.  33  Heij 
xii.  11.  J>si  iii 
17.  18. 

•  Gr.  inptcte. 

•  is  !2.  Prov  \i 
30   Luk^  sr   10 


iTIln 

Jam     V     19,  10 

1  Pet  iii   I. 
t  Gr  »»«i. 
b  7.  Matt  \ix.  19 

Rom.   xii.  3-8 

1  Pet  iv   10,11 
c  IB-Sl 

A  Jv    17.     xvi.  I 

2  Cor.  xi.  88. 


f  viii.  8  Ro 
S5-29.  ii 
eal   T.  6.  \ 


15  But  if  the  unbelieving  depart,  let 
him  depart.  ^  A  brother  or  a  sister  is  not 
under  bondage  in  such  casw  .•  ^  but  God 
hath  called  us  *  to  peace. 

16  For  what  knowest  thou,  "  O  wife, 
whether  thou  shalt  save  thy  husband .''  or 
t  how  knowest  thou,  O  man,  whether 
tliou  shalt  save  thy  wife.-* 

17  But  ''  as  God  hath  distributed  to 
every  man,  as  the  Lord  hath  '■  called  eve- 
ry one,  so  let  liim  walk  :  and  '^  so  ordain 
I  in  all  churches. 

18  Is  any  man  called  *  being  circum- 
cised .''  let  him  not  become  uncircumcised  : 
is  any  called  in  uncircumcision .''  let  him 
not  become  circumcised. 

19  '  Circumcision  is  nothing,  and  un- 


Jolin  XV  14.  I 
.lohn  ii  3.  4.  iii 
22—24     T  2,  3. 


circumcision  is  nothing,  «  but  the  keeping  5 1  sam 
of  the  commandments  of  God. 

20  Let  every  man  ''  abide  in  the  same 
eallinff  wherein  he  was  called. 

i-ii       *     .,    ,1  11      1     ■    J     ■  ,   i  h  n  ai-23  L«le 

21  Art  lliou   called  '  being  z.  servant."^  fi    i"-i4.    1 

,  ...,.,,     o  ,         Thes  iv    II.    : 

■^  care  not  lor  it:  but  it   thou  mayest  be  Thc6.iii.  12. 

,       .  .  ,  -'  i  1111.13.  Gal  ii. 

made  Iree,  use  tt  rather.  ss^.coi  iii.  11 

22  For  he  that  is  called  in  the  Lord,   1  Pet  ii  is-s*". 
6e2?;£-  a  servant,  '  is  the  Lord  s  T  ireeman  :  "''.  -'  /'-"^f 

l-l  •  1  If  •  11       1/     •  r  xsi.  34.  Phil.  IV 

likewise  also  he  that  is  called,  betmr  iree,  ,*;  "  '.''','  ',! 

.  '  O  '  I  Luke    I.   74,  7A 

■"  is  Christ's  servant.  '3.;''iiom."v,??Z 

23  Ye  °  are  bought  with  a  price;  "  be  Ep^'^;;'  \^\ 
not  ye  the  servants  of  men. 

24  Brethren,  let  every  man,  wherein  j 
he  is  called,  therein  p  abide  Avith  God.        " 


Philem.    16.      t 


Pet 


.  IC. 


iv.  12.  2  Pet.  i.  1,  Ju.le  1  n  vi   20.  Lev 

18,19.  iii    18    Rev.  V   'J. o  Matt  xsili.8- 

24.  xvii   I.  1  Sam.  xiv.  45  Col   iii.  23,  2i 


adt  free 
ix.  19    Rod.  i. 
Gal  i  10.  Ccl. 
12   Acts  XX   28   Tit.ii    14.1  Pet.  i 
III  ii.  4. px.  ai.  Gea.  V.  32— 


would  have  been  accounted  relatively  unclean,  and  so 
excluded  iVom  baptism,  as  those  of  the  Jews  in  the  above 
mentioned  case  were  from  circumcision  :  but,  on  the  con 
trary,  they  were  accounted  holy  in  the  Christian  churches. 
and  thus  admitted  among  them,  as  a  part  "  of  the  visible 
"  kingdom  of  God."  This  exposition  of  the  Scripture 
before  us  has  indeed  been  much  controverted  ;  and  some 
have  explained  holij,  or  unclean,  to  mean  legitimate,  or 
illegitimale :  but  in  all  the  places,  where  these  words  are 
found  in  Scripture,  there  is  not  one  that  will  fairly  admit 
of  this  sense.  No  doubt,  the  children  of  heathens,  who 
were  lawfully  married,  were  as  legitimate  as  those  of 
Christians,  yet  they  are  never  said  to  be  Iwly.  Something 
more  must  be  meant  by  the  believer  sanctifying  the  un 
believing  party,  than  merely  legalizing  their  marriage  ; 
for  that  would  have  been  the  case,  if  both  had  been  unbe- 
lievers ;  and  the  children  would  not  really  be  more  Italy  in 
respect  of  their  nature,  if  one  parent  was  a  believer,  tlian 
if  both  were  unbelievers.  But  as  the  word  unclean  is 
frequently  used  in  a  relative  sense,  denoting  tnifit  to  be 
admitted  to  God''s  ordinances,  andholy  the  contrary  ;  as  in 
this  sense  the  male  children  of  the  Jews  were  holy,  and  so 
partakers  of  circumcision  ;  while  those  of  the  Gentiles, 
and  even  such  as  had  one  idolatrous  parent,  were  uncle'in, 
and  excluded  from  circumcision:  so  I  cannot  but  con- 
clude, after  long  attention  to  the  subject,  that  the  baptism 
of  the  infant-offspring  of  Christians  is  here  referred  to,  as 
at  that  time  customary  in  the  churches  ;  and  that  the 
Corinthians  knew  that  this  was  not  objected  to,  when  only 
one  parent  was  a  Christian.  '  Hence  then  the  argu- 
'  ment  for  infant-baptism  runs  thus:  If  the  holy  seed 
'  among  the  Jews  was  therefore  to  be  circumci.?ed,  and  to 

*  be  made  federally  holy  by  receiving  the  sign  of  the  cove- 

*  nant,  and  being  adiniued  into  the  number  of  God's  holy 
'  people,  because  they  were  born  in  sanctity,  or  were 
^  seminally  holy;  for  "  the  root  being  holy,  so  are  the 
"  branches  also :"  '  then,  by  like  reason,  the  holy  seed  of 
'  Christians  ought  to  be  admitted  to  baptism,  and  receive 
'  the  sign  of  the  Christian  covenant,  "  the  laver  of  rege- 
'  neration  •,"  '  and  so  be  entered  into  the  society  of  the 

*  Christian  church.     {Whilby.) 

YoL.  v.— No.  32. 


V.  15,  IG.  The  apostle  further  observed,  that  if  die 
unconverted  wife  or  husband  chose  to  depart,  and  to  dis- 
annul the  marriage,  according  to  the  laws  of  the  com- 
munity, the  believer  was  not  required  to  act  in  opposition 
to  it,  or  as  if  in  bondage  by  the  preceding  contract.  Yet 
separations  ought  to  be  avoided,  if  this  could  be  done  :  for 
God  had  called  them  to  live  in  peace  with  all  men,  as  far 
as  possible;  and  therefore  they  ought  so  to  act,  that  if  a 
separation  took  place,  no  part  of  the  blame  should  attach 
to  the  Christian.  Such  an  union,  indeed,  would  occasion 
much  grief  and  trouble  with  an  unbeliever;  yet  that  ought 
patiently  to  be  endured  :  for  how  did  the  believing  wife 
and  hu.sband  know,  but  that  God  would  make  use  of 
them  for  the  con^'ersion  and  salvation  of  their  unbelieving 
companions,  by  their  pious,  affectionate,  and  exemplary 
behaviour,  edifying  converse,  and  fervent  prayers  '.  The 
fathers  in  general  interpret  this,  as  allowing  the  deserted 
person  to  marry  again.  '  Such  a  total  and  perpetual 
'  desertion  must,  (on  this  interpretation,)  dissolve  the 
'  matrimony,  and  render  the  deserting  person  as  dead  to 
'  the  other.  A  brother  or  a  sister  is  not  enslaved,  after 
'  all  means  of  jjeace  and  reconciliation  Lave  been  in  vain 
'  attempted,  and  the  unbeliever  hath  entered  into  another 
'  marriage  or  rather  hath  dissolved  the  former  by  adul- 

•  tery  ;  as  may  well  be   supposed  of  those  heathens,  who 

•  thus  separated  from  their  Christian  mates.  And  this 
'  interpretation  seems  to  be  confirmed,  from  the  former 
'  words  relating  to  the  case  of  the  believing  wives  and 
'  husbands ;  "  if  they  depart,  let  them  remain  unmar- 
"  rieu  ;"  '  it  being  not  to  be  supposed  that  believers  would 
'  dissolve  the  bond  of  matrimony  by  adultery.  Therefore 
'  the  apostle  seems  to  grant  this  in  the  case  of  unbelievers 
'  departing  from  Christians  on  the  account  of  their  faith." 
(Whitby.)  Total  and  perpetual  desertion,  when  accom- 
panied by  evident  adultery  in  the  deserting  party,  undoubt- 
edly sets  the  other  party  at  full  liberty,  according  to  the 
scriptural  rule;  for  deserting  a  husband  or  wife,  to  live 
with  anollier  man  or  woman,  or  in  any  way  evidently  adul- 
terous, must  as  much  dissolve  the  marriage,  as  a  divorce 
ex|dicitly  given  on  account  of  adultery.  (Notes,  Matt. 
xix.  1—9.) 

R 


D.  m. 


i.  (CORINTHIANS. 


Ji.  /J.  00. 


tTii     M     3f,-33. 

r6     10     12      49 
3  Cor.   viii.   a- 

10.  X< 


2  Cor 


XT.     10 

il    17    iv 


t  I.  e   S3    35— 3P. 


25    i    Now    "  coDceiniiig    virgins,    Ij     27  Art "  (hou  bound  iiate  a  wife  .''  seek  "'=-'*•  ^ 
'have  no    commandment  of   the  Lord  :!  not  to  be  loosed.     Art  tliou  loosed  from  a 
yet  1  give  ray  judgment,  as  one  that  hath j  wife.''  seek  not  a  wife. 

^  obtained  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  be  faith-       28  But  and  if  thou  marry,  '  th  »ii  hast»"  "*•■  »" 
C^l  not  sinned;  and   if  a  virgin   marry,  she 

2t)    I  suppose  therefore  '   that  this  isjliath  not  sinned.       >  Nevertheless,    such  5"*^"** 
good  for  the  present  *  distress; /say,  that  shall  have  trouble  in   the  flesh:  ^  but   I 
it  is  good  for  a  man  so  to  be.  \  spare  you. 


z  36.  3  Cor    i   :3 


V.  17 — 24.     The  preceding  subject  led  the  apostle  to 
digress  to  a  more  general  topic.     In  ordinary  cases,  ami 
without  good   reasons  to  the  contrary,   it  was  proper  that 
every  man  should  continue  to  serve  God,  by  the  improve- 
ment of  thn.=;c  gifts    that    he    had   distributed  to  him,  and 
in  that  situation  in  whicii  he  had  called  him.     This  was  the 
2;enei-al  rule,  which  the   apostle  gave  in  all  the   churches. 
Thus,  if  a  Jew,  or  circumcised  proselyte,  had  been  con- 
verted ;  let  him  not  deny,  conceal,  or  be  disriuieted  aboui 
his  circumcision  ;  or  refuse  that  regard  to  tiie  ceremonial 
law,  which  might  tend   to  conciliate  his  unbelieving  bre- 
thren :  but  let  not  the  uncircumcised  convert  submit  to  that 
abrogated  ordinance,  or  at  all   take   that  yoke  upon  him. 
For  in  fact  the   difference  was  in  itself  inmiaterial,  unless 
they  put  such  matters  in  a  v.rong  place:  but  obedience  to 
the  commandments  of  God  was  the  great  concern.     VVhih 
the   Mosaic   dispensation  continued  in  force,  it  was  pra 
per  that  its  requirements  should  be  complied  with;  and  it 
Blight  be   still  expedient  for  the  Jewish  converts   to  pay 
some  regard  to  them:  but  the  Gentiles  had  nothing  to  do 
with  them,  and  need  only  regard  the  precepts  of  the  moral 
law.  and   the   institutions   of  Christ,  from   a  principle   of 
faith  in  him,  and  love  to  him.     It   is  obvious,  that  the 
aposde  is  not  here  speaking  of  the  way  of  justification,  but 
of  the  conduct  of  jusdfied  believers,     bi  like  manner,  it 
was  commonly  adviseable  for  every  man  to  abide  in  that 
profession,  trade,  or  station,  in  which  the   grace  of  God 
had  called   him   to  the  knowledge   of  Christ,  provided  il 
were  an  honest  emiiloymcn'.     For  the  Gospel  would  teach 
a  man  how  to  behave  in  any  condition,  and  patiently  to  bear 
its  inconveniences.     If  then  any  one  had  been  converted 
in  a   state  of  servitude,  even  to  a  heatlien  master,  (which 
was  the  common  case  of  the  servants  in  those  days,)  let 
him  be  less  solicitous  about  his  liberty,  than  al)out  glorify- 
ing God  in  that  trying  situation.     But  as  it  would  frequent- 
ly deprive  him  of  religious  advantages,  especially  that  of 
meeting  with   his  brethren  on  die  Lord's  day,  or  at  other 
limes,  and  as   it  would  expose  him  to  many  temptations, 
if  he  had  a  fair  opportunity  of  obtaining  his  freedom,  he 
would  do  well  to  embrace  it.     The  converted  slave,  how- 
ever, was  called  to  the  noblest  liberty,  as  the  frecdman  of 
Christ,   and   emancipated    from    Satan's   yoke :    and    the 
Christian,  \yho  enjoyed  his  outward  liberty,  should  consi- 
der himself  as   the   servant  of  Christ,  his   property,  and 
bound  to  devote   himself  to  him,  and  obey  his  will.     As 
therefore  all  Christians  had  been  bought  with  an  invaluable 
price  to  be  the  Lord's  servants,  they  ought  not  by  choice, 
or  from  secular  motives,  to  become  the  servants  of  men  ; 
because  that  would  interfere  with  their  devoted  obedience 
to  their  common  Lord  :  so  that  every  man  ought  content- 
edly to  abidp  with  God,  by  constantly  performing  the  du- 


ties of  that  situation,  in  which  he  was  converted  to  the 
faith  of  Christ.  As  ministers  were  at  that  time  entirely 
taken  from  among  the  converts  to  Christ  in  every  Church, 
many  of  whom  had  doubtless  been  previously  employed  in 
other  occupations  and  as  seminaries  for  educating  men 
tor  diis  service  were  not  then  known,  so,  it  is  c'vident  that 
the  U]ji)sile  did  not  mean  to  forbid  that  change,  when  if. 
could  be  made  advisedly  and  on  good  giounds,  as  well  as 
from  projier  motives;  and  in  other  respects  his  general 
rule  might  ar'mit  of  some  exceptions.  '  They  should  no' 
'  chatige,  upon  a  presumption  that  Christianity  gave  them 
''a  new  ami  peculiar  liuerty  so  to  do.'  (Lo'-ke.)  The  con- 
text lavouss  the  supposition,  that  those  ch.angcs  which 
some  might  be  induced  to  make,  from  an  erroneous  judg- 
ment, in  respect  of  their  liberty,  or  duty,  as  Christians, 
was  the  primary  object  which  the  apostle  had  in  view  : 
yet  his  irfuerul  language  seems  to  imply,  that  he  meant  to 
extend  the  rule  to  various  other  cases.  ])r.  Whitby  and 
some  others  explain  the  words,  "  Ye  are  bought  with  a 
"  price,"  of  those  slaves,  who  had  been  charitably  ransom- 
ed at  ine  expense  of  their  fellow-christians.  But  their 
fellow-christians  obtained  no  property  in  them  by  thus  ran- 
suming  them,  ai  Christ  does  by  ransoming  us;  the  advice 

^eneral,  and  not  liiiiiteii  to  these  persons  ;  and  it  is  far 
more  obvious  to  suppose  tha!  the  apostle  used  this  expres- 
sion in  the  same  sense  in  which  he  had  done  liefort, 
(Ao/f,  vi.  18— -20.)  Abide  nilU  God,  kc.  'Neitherde- 
'  serting  his  master  upon  pretence  of  being  God's  servant, 
'  nor  doing  any  thing  against  the  laws  of  God,  in  obedi- 
'  encc  to  his  master.'  {IVhithy.)  It  may  be  added  ;  But 
serving  God  by  faithfully,  diligently,  and  meekly  'serving 
'  his  master,  in  all  things  lawful.' 

V.  25 — is.  The  apostle  here  resumes  his  former 
subject,  with  especial  reference  to  those  who  had  never 
been  married :  for  he  seems  to  use  the  word  rendered 
virgins  in  this  latitude,  including  both  young  men  and 
young  women,  Christ  had  given  no  commandment  in  this 
matter,  but  had  left  them  free  to  marry,  or  not,  as  they 
saw  good  ;  and  the  apostle  had  received  no  special  revela- 
tion about  it.  He  did  not  therefore  speak  author ilatively  ; 
but  he  gave  them  counsel,  according  to  the  spiritual  judg- 
ment which  he  possessed,  as  one  who  had  obtained  mercy 
to  be  faithful  in  his  stewardship  of  divine  mysteries ;  for 
he  ascribed  his  faithfulness  to  the  compassion  and  mercy  of 
God,  by  a  very  remarkable  expression,  pitied  of  God  to  be 
faithful.  Considering  the  unselded  state  of  the  Church, 
and  the  persecutions  to  which  it  was,  or  might  be,  exposed, 
he  considered  it  advantageous  to  live  unmarried  ;  that  they- 
might  be  less  encumbered  in  removing  from  city  to  city, 
and  have  fewer  temptations  to  shrink  from  imprisonment 
and  death  :  and  that   thry  might  be  more  disengaged,  awd 


d.  D.  bO. 


GH AFTER  VU. 


A.  D.  61. 


.jobsi.  .  -  p<.      29  But  this  I  say,  brethren,  '  the  time 
'x«ix  4-7  ^0  j.^  short:  it  remaineth,  "that  both  they 
'"  "  that  iiave   wives  be  as  tliough  they  had 
noue 


ie.  Ec.  vi 
10  Kom  »iii- 
11.12.  Heb  Jill 
W.  U.  1  Pet  iv 
7.  SPct  iii.  8,9. 
1  Johnii.  17 
hEc.  Jii.7,8.  13, 

Is  xxiv.  r 
xl  S-8   J>n 


Neil  V.  1-6 
I.uke  sii.  23  1 
Tics   ir.  II.  12. 


30  And  they  «  that  weep,  as  though' 
u  u  X..-  ..  they  wept  not ;  and  they  that  rejoice,  as 
l^n-\l .'?«.  though  they  rejoiced  not ;  and  they  that 
,'p^  xsx.  s  buy,  as  though  they  possessed  not; 
"".'  u'xx^;  3 1  And  they  that  "  use  this  world,  as 
?/"•«. ''xv'h  not  abusinsiV;  'for  the  fashion  of  this 
KcT    Tii.    17  world  passetn  away. 

nx"'i8'.Ec.ii2i  32  But  f  I  would  have  you  with- 
y.*?8-'so 'y.^7  out  carefulness,  s  He  that  is  unmarri- 
ro'^MiTt  xxiv'  g(j  careth  for  the  things  that  belong  to 

43-M_     XSV.^U  ftim    „i.  17.  18.    Jam    V    1-5 


—a'  Ltt.  e  xii   15—21 
ePs  l"'i  20 ...EC   '_^4  _J 
Ti,  S5— il.  xiii.  22.  Pbll 


!. f  Ps.  Iv    22.  Matt 


the  Lord,  how  he  uiay  please  the  Lord  : 

33  But  he  tlTat  is  married,  ^  careth  lor 
the  things  that  are  of  the  world,  '  how  he  1 
may  please  his  wife.  'b   E(.s '»'■::.-- 

34  There  is  difference  also  between  a  1  pet'^iiV. 
wife  and  a  virgin :  the  unmarried  woman 

"  careth  for  t!ie  1  lungs  of  the  Lord,  diat  Y^i;'-* '.;„''•"; 
she  may  bo  holy  '  both  in  body  and  in  ^^  ''Wl^,  i^|; 
spirit :  but  slu;  that  is  married  careth  for  ,5.^15  jj'^J  ^. 
the  things  of  the  world,  how  she  may  [?•,";'  J„-  ^\ 
please /ler  hu.sband.  xhes  v.  23 

;55  And  this  I  speak  for  your  own  pro-  ^„  j_g  „,  35. 
fit;  "not  that!  may  cast  a  snare  upon  „\'f' ^^;;  ^- j 
you,  but  for  that  which  is  "  comely,  °  and  fT,m"  .."'m 
that  ye  may  attend  upon  the  Lord  with-  a^.  "m  u^u 
out  distraction.  I2!x.^t'si. 


ready  for  any  service  which  should  be  proposed  lo  them  for,  ought  in  all  cases  to  be  maintained.     '  To  have  and  use 
the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel,  as  their  anxieties,  occupa-, '  these  things,  as  though  we  had  them  not,  or  did  not  use 


It  by  no  means  to  attempt  uie  viouuion  01        v.    o.; — oj.     uj^    mc    ju<-i.i,>...iJt^   ^^,^„^..    .....    ..,,-.....- 

his  eneacemcnts,  in  order  to  possess  more  liberty  for  the'  meant  to  preserve  believers  from  perplexing  cares,  in  that 
service  of  God,  though  the  unmarried  might  be  counselled:  unseUled  state  of  the  Church.  For  he  was  sensible  that 
to  avail  themselves  of  their  advantages,  and  not  to  involve'  an  unmarried  man,  having  grace  proportioned  to  his  state, 


their  conduct  as  imprudent,  lest  he  should  deter  some  from;  to  travel  to  any  part  of  the  woHd  for  this  purpose,  il  an 

whose   duty  it  was  to  marry,  or  lest  he  should  opportunity  presented  itself.     But  the  believer  who  was 

ision  to  any  of  representing  that  state  as  unholy,  married  must    needs    employ   more  ot    his  thoughts  and 

time  about  secular  concerns,  that  he  might  provide  tor  and 
attend  to  his  family,  and  render  things  agreeable  and  com 


marrying 

give  occasion  to  any 

(Note,  Jer.  xvi.  2—4.) 

V,  -29—31.  In  speaking  on  this  subject,  it  was  proper 
that  Christians  should  be  reminded  of  the  shortness  of  life, 
and  the  transitory  nature  of  earthly  things  at  all  times. 
"  The  remainder  of  their  days  was  short,  or  contracted, 
•'  so  that  both  those,"  &c.  So  it  is  understood  by  some, 
who  join  the  words  rendered  "  it  remaineth"  to  the  pre- 
ceding part  of  the  verse.  Or,  it  remained  therefore  to  be 
observed,  that  married  persons  should  retiect  how  speedily 
their  union  must  be  dissolved,  that  they  might  sit  loose  to 
the  satisfactions  of  that  endeared  relation,  and  be  habitually 
prepared  for  a  separation  ;  that  they  who  mourned  any 
temporal  loss  should  moderate  their  grief;  that  the  pros- 
cerous  and  joyful  also  should  repress  their  rejoicing,  by 
more  serious  recollections  ;  that  they  who  were  pur- 
ahasing  houses  or  lands  should  consider  the  uncertainty 
of  their  tenure,  and  not  deem  themselves  owners  of  such 
fleeting  possessions  ;  and  that  those  who  were  laying  out 
their  worldly  riches  should  be  careful  not  to  abuse  them, 
or  to  expect  happiness  from  their  pleasures  and  enjoy- 
ments, seeing  '"the  fashion,"  the  whole  scheme,  form, 
and  show  of  thi.s  world,  was  passing  away,  as  a  pageant  or 


fortable  to  his  wife,  whom  he  was  commanded  to  love  and 
cherish  as  his  own  flesh,  and  this  would  exclude  him  from 
several  active  services,  to  which  he  might  otherwise  have 
been  competent.  The  difference  between  a  virgin  and  a 
married  woman  was  of  a  similar  nature  ;  the  former  might 
wholly  dedicate  her  time  and  thoughts,  her  body  and  soul, 
to  the  service  of  God,  in  following  after  holiness,  and  in 
doing  good  ;  but  the  latter  must  be  engaged  in  the  business 
of  the  family,  and  in  other  duties  of  her  station,  accord- 
ino-  to  the  will  of  her  husband,  whom  God  had  commanded 
he'r  to  obey.  So  that,  though  marriage  was  mo.st  suited 
to  men  and  women  in  general,  yet  individuals,  who  desired 
peculiar  advantages  for  progress  in  personal  religion,  and 
for  doing  good,  might  possess  them  in  an  unmarried  life, 
and  lo  surh  it  might  be  good  not  to  marry,  even  if  the 
times  had  been  more  favourable.  This  counsel  of  the 
apostle  was  far  from  countenancing  them  to  shut  them- 
s'^lves  up  in  convents,  and  thus  to  put  the  lighted  candle 
under  a  bu.=hel  ;  on  the  contrary,  it  instructed  them  to  '•  let 
•■  their  lijfht  shine  before  men,"  by  an  uninterrupted  series 
>eivices.  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  benefit 


crocession  Ihrou-h  the  street,  and  would  soon  vanish  as  u  1  ot  activt   >ervices,  tor  tiie  glory  01  uoa,  anu  u.e  u.^i.-iu 
Shrntom      So  that  the  spirit  of  a  pilgrim  and  travellerj  of  the  world.     Yet  he  only  gave  them  this  counsel  for  their 


phan 


R  2 


D.  60. 


CORINTHIANS. 


p  I  Kan 

H  0    37 


y;.  I).  GO. 


36  But  it  any  man  think  tiiat  he  bo- 
havcth  himself  uncomely' ton  aid  his  vir- 
gin, it"  she  pass  ■'  the  flower  of  her  age, 
1  and  need  so  require,  let  him  do  what 
he  will,  ■■  he  sinneth  not ;  let  them  mar- 
ry. 

.37  Nevertheless,  he  thatsfandeth  stead- 
fast in  his  heart  having  no  nc^cessity,  but 
hath  power  over  his  own  will,  and  hath 
so  decreed  in  his  heart  that  he  will  keep 
his  virgin,  docth  well. 


38  So  then,  he  that  giveth  her  in  mar- 
riage "  docth  well ;  but  he  that  giveth 
her  not  in  marriage  '  doeth  better. 

39  The  "  wife  is  bound  by  the  law  as 
long  as  her  husband  liveth;  but  if  her 
husband  be  dead,  she  is  at  liberty  to  be 
married  to  whom  she  will;  "  only  in  the 
Lord. 

40  But  >  she  is  happier  if  she  so  abide, 
after  my  judgment  :  '  and  I  think  also  that 
I  have  the  Spirit  of  God. 


9  i.  Hcb.  I 

tie.  2e 


ii.  3,  <. 
ii  II. 
li     U— 


pfofit,  and  would  nol  by  any  means  cast  a  snare  on  thenii 
by  persuading  those  to  i)  single  life,  who  had  not  a  suffi- 
cient command  over  tlioir  own  passions.  He  meant  not 
d>at  this  was  required  ol'  tlirm,  but  that  in  some  cases  it 
would  be  comely,  and  enable  tjiem  to  wait  upon  God  in 
his  ordinances  and  coujuumdmenls,  without  having  their 
thoughts  or  afTections  divided  or  distracted  by  other  cares 
or  attachments.  . 

V.  36 — 38.  Hitherto  the  apostle's  meaning  has  been 
evident,  but  these  verses  are  nol  without  difficulty.  Some 
exphun  them  of  a  man's  resolutely  continuing  in  a  single 
.-ituie,  su|iposing  "  the  necessity"  mentioned  to  be  matter 
of  pei'Ronal  consciousness,  and  not  any  thing  arising  ti-om 
the  conduct  of  another  ;  but  such  a  construction  of  the 
original  is,  by  their  own  allowance,  without  examidr. 
Others  would  refer  them  to  the  case  of  a  man  who  had 
betrothed  a  virgin,  and  was  in  doubt  whether  he  should 
comjdete  the  marriage  ;  but  to  marry  is  not  the  same  as  to 
give  in  mnrriaire.  it  seems  therefore  most  obvious  to  ex- 
plain the  passage  of  a  parent,  or  guardian,  who  had  the 
charge  of  a  virgin.  If  sucJi  a  one  thought  that  he  acted  un- 
suitably, in  letting  the  virgin  live  single  till  she  had  passed 
the  prime  of  her  life,  and  if  any  attachment,  or  other  cir- 
cumstance, rendered  it  needful,  let  him  determine  as  he 
saw  good,  or,  as  it  may  be  rendered,  "  as  she  willeth," 
without  supposing  it  sinful  to  allow  her  to  marry.  But,  on 
die  other  hand,  if  a  man  was  established  in  his  judgment, 
that  it  was  best  for  his  daugiiter,  or  word,  to  remain  un- 
married in  such  evil  times,  and  if  he  saw  no  necessity  from 
any  thing  in  her  behaviour,  disposition  or  attachments,  to 
deviate  from  his  own  inclinations  respecting  her,  and  he  so 
determined  in  his  mind  to  keep  her  unman  ied,  he  did  well. 
So  that  the  parent  or  guardian,  who  gave  a  virgin  in  mar- 
riage to  a  jiroper  person,  did  well,  and  was  by  no  means  to 
be  blamed,  though  she  miglit  thereby  be  exijosed  to  addi- 
tional dilRculties  in  those  unsettled  times,  on  which  ac- 
count, he  who  did  not  give  his  daughter,  or  w;ird,  in  mar- 
riage, did  better ;  that  is,  ho  acted  more  for  her  real  ad- 
vantage, provided  she  was  satisfied  in  a  single  slate. 

V.  39,  40.  The  law  was  still  in  force,  which  bound 
the  wife  to  her  husband  as  long  as  he  lived,  (that  is,  except 
when  legally  divorced  for  a  sufficient  reason,)  but  after- 
wards she  might  without  sin  marry  any  other  man,  pro- 
vided he  were  a  Christian,  and,  in  the  judgment  of  charity, 
a  true  believer.  The  apostle,  however,  jutlged  that  widows 
would  be  happier,  if  they  continued  in  that  condition,  in 
the  })rescnt  state  of  the  Church  ;  and,  whatever  some  of 
be  Corinthians  might  sujijiose.  he  thought  himself  to  be 


guided  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  giving  these  counsels  and 
instructions.  The  language  employed  in  several  jilaccs  ol" 
this  chapter  has  led  most  expositors  to  conclude,  that  the 
apostle  did  nol  write  by  inspiration  in  ihe  particulars  re- 
ferred to  ;  and  doubtless  these  intimations,  thus  undcrs.lood, 
woulil  rather  prove,  than  invalidate,  his  immediate  inspi- 
ration in  other  [>arts  of  his  writings.  Yet  there  seems  no 
sufficient  ground  for  the  distinction;  sometimes  he  spoke 
by  way  of  permission,  concerning  filial  was  allowable; 
sometimes  by  way  of  counsel,  concerning  what  was  ad- 
viseable  ;  and  at  other  times  by  conmiandment,  concerning 
what  was  absolutely  binding  on  their  consciences.  But  in 
all  this  he  might  be,  and  doubtless  was,  guided  by  the 
Spirit  of  inspiration. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1-;). 

That  which  is  good  in  itself  may  not  always  be  best 
for  a  man,  when  all  circumstances  are  weighed,  and  alJ 
the  variety  of  inward  evils  and  outward  temptations,  con- 
nected with  it,  are  duly  considered.  So  that  those  things 
which  are  good  for  one,  may  not  so  much  as  be  recom- 
mended to  another,  because  he  is  incapalileof  overcoming 
the  difficulties  to  which  they  expose  him.  For,  though 
none  may  be  dispensed  with  in  breaking  the  divine  law, 
even  that  perfect  rule  leaves  men  at  liberty  to  serve  God 
in  that  way  which  is  most  suited  to  their  capacity  and 
various  circumstances,  of  which  others  ai?  often  incom- 
petent judges.  Thus,  if  they  who  find  advantages  for 
serving  God  in  the  single  slate,  imagine  th;it  others  might 
do  the  same,  they  show  themselves  to  be  ignorant  of  the 
situation  of  fallen  man  in  this  ensnaring  world;  ff)r  there 
is  no  doubt  but  many,  who,  from  various  motives,  live 
unmarried,  experience  that  circumstance  to  be  a  great 
hinderance  to  them  in  respect  of  theii-  souls,  and  are  unable, 
or  unwilling,  to  persevere  in  that  kind  of  celibacy,  which 
the  apostle  describes  as  good.  To  ()revent  therefore  the 
fatal  eflects  of  unchastity,  it  is  generally  expedient,  and 
always  allowable,  that  "  every  man  should  have  his  owa 
"  wife,  and  every  woman  her  own  husband  :"  all  re- 
strictions of  this  allowance  uniformly  tend  to  licentious- 
ness;  and  no  tongue  can  express  the  mischiefs  whii.li 
arise  from  covetous,  licentious,  and  constrained  celibacy. 
Kivery  part  of  the  conduct  of  married  jiersous  also  ought 
to  be  so  regulated,  as  to  render  them  agreeable  to  and 
satisfied  witli  each  other.  Whatever  therefore,  on  either 
side,  tends  to  give  Satan  an  opportunity  of  templing  the 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTEU.  Vlll. 


A.  D.  \3(i. 


cpiAP.  vni. 

Humble  love  in  preferable  to  that  knowledge 
uhich  piiffelh  up,  1 — 3.  Idols  are  no- 
thing ;  seeing  Christians  worship  only  one 
God,  through  one  Lord  and  JMedialor,  4 
— 6  :  yet  this  knowledge,  and  the  liberty 


•iher  party  to  any  of  those  evils  which  marriage  was 
institutetl  to  prevent,  or  to  render  it  ineflectual  tor  any  of 
those  enJs  fur  which  the  Creator  appointed  it,  must  be 
highly  criminal,  under  whatever  specious  pretence  it  may 
be  done,  andtiie  offending  party  is  answerable  to  God  for 
the  consequences  of  the  deviation  from  his  commandments. 
For  not  only  adultery  and  polygamy  are  inconsistent  with 
the  duties  of  this  relation,  and  with  the  mutual  property 
of  married  persons  in  each  other,  but  also  whatever  is 
disobliging,  and  tends  to  weaken  the  attachment,  and  to 
open  the  way  for  either  of  them  to  look  with  more  satis- 
faction on  another  object.  Every  tiling  in  the  Ciiristian's 
conduct  should  be  regulated  in  subserviency  to  iiis  commu- 
nion with  God.  Abstinence,  and  abstraction  from  lawful 
indulgences,  may  for  a  time  be  greatly  subservient  to  that 
end  ;  yet,  when  carried  beyond  proper  bounds,  they  often 
produce  contrary  effects,  and  give  Satan  peculiar  advan- 
tages against  us.  The}',  who,  like  the  apostle,  are  enabled 
to  live  with  purity  and  contentment  in  an  unmarried  state, 
should  copy  his  example,  by  laying  themselves  out  \\\\\\ 
double  diligence  to  glorify  God,  and  to  be  useful  to  man- 
kind; they  should  also  imitate  his  prudence  and  candoui-, 
in  not  prescribing  to  others,  or  despising  others,  who  are 
not  endued  with  the  same  gift,  remembering  that  in  this 
also  God  had  made  them  to  ditfer.  In  counselling  others, 
we  should  use  caution,  lest,  by  exciting  a  man  to  grasp  at 
advantages  which  are  out  of  his  reach,  we  should  cast  him 
into  circumstances  of  insujierable  temptation,  urge  him  to 
that  which  is  contrary  to  his  duty,  and  dissuade  him  fiom 
what  is  best  for  him,  and  indeed  incumbent  on  him  ;  for, 
in  such  matters,  no  man  is  competent  to  judge  for  another, 
but  every  one  must  determine  for  himself  or  rather  he 
ought  to  seek  counsel  from  God,  how  he  ought  to  act, 

V.  10— ir. 

I?  is  the  express  commandment  of  God,  that  married 
persons  should  not  separate  from  each  other,  if  it  can  pos 
sibly  be  avoided  ;  and  that  such  as  have  sejiarated  should 
endeavour  to  be  reconciled,  or  else  live  single.  It  is  also 
his  will,  that  husbands  and  wives  should  be  careful  to 
please  each  other  in  lawful  things,  though  it  leave  them 
less  time  for  religious  exprcises,  than  they  enjoyed  in  a 
single  state.  Even  if  a  believer  hath  been  married  to  an 
unbeliever,  either  before  conversion,  or  by  inattention  to 
the  rule  of  the  sacred  word,  the  cross  of  that  incongruous 
union  must  be  patiently  endured,  and  the  duties  of  the 
relation  cheerfully  performed  ;that  by  kin'Iness,  by  a  good 
example,  and  by  fervent  prayers,  the  unbelieving  party 
may  be  won  over,  and  the  immortal  soul  saved.  Nor  need 
any  doubt,  but  that,  even  in  that  case.'the  marriage  state 
is  sanctified  to  them ;  and  they  may  still  hope  that  their 
chiltlren  would  he  made  partakers  of  the  sjMritual  grace,  as 
well  as  the  outward  sign,  of  baptism,  by  means  of  their 


connected  with  it,  maybe  so  used  as  to  en- 
Jhcble  or  stumble  wcr.h  bcUei-ers,  7 — 11. 
Jn  this  eas%  tec  sin  ngatnst  Christ,  12. 
The  apostle  would  rail icr  for  ever  abstain 
from  meat,  than  thus  stumble  a  weak  bro- 
ther, J  3. 


redoubled  diligence  to  "  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and 
"  admonition  of  the  Loi'd."  In  every  state  and  relation, 
we  should  remember  that  God  hath  called  us  to  peace  : 
and  that  every  thing  should  be  done  to  promote  domestic 
and  social  harmony,  as  far  as  truth  and  holiness  will  permit. 


24.     29—31. 


It  is  proper  that  every  man  should  walk  with  God, 
accoidiiig  to  the  gift  distributed  to  him,  and  the  duties  of 
his  station  in  the  communily.  Believers  should  not  show 
an  inconstant  and  unsettled  temper.  Even  a  disposition  to 
change  from  one  sect  to  another,  on  frivolous  pretences,  is 
frequently  injurious  and  dishonourable  ;  for  these  generally 
are  as  nothing,  compared  wilh  that  cheerful  obedience  to 
God's  commandments,  which  both  evidences  our  faith  in 
Christ,  and  recommends  his  Gospel  to  others.  So  su]5crior 
area  believer's  privileges  to  all  temporal  things,  that  even 
the  want  of  personal  liberty,  the  most  valuable  of  earthly 
blessings,  should  not  much  disquiet  him  ;  nor  ought  he  to 
be  careful  about  it,  though  called  to  serve  God  in  a  slate  of 
slavery.  If  the  Son  of  God  has  made  him  free  from  sin 
and  Satan,  he  has  a  far  nobler  liberty,  even  in  bondage, 
than  his  unconverted  master  ever  formed  an  idea  of.  The 
lowest  condition  of  his  freedmen  is  honourable ;  and,  being 
"  bought  with  a  price,"  we  are  all  his  servants,  and  should 
abide  with  God  in  our  proper  place  and  work,  well  satis- 
fied wilh  his  appointment,  and  not  desiious  of  a  change, 
unless  a  substantial  reason  can  be  given  for  it :  nor  ought 
a  believer  so  to  attach  himself  to  any  man,  from  secular 
motives,  as  to  restrict  himself  from  his  liberty  in  the  ser- 
vice of  God.  But  whatever  our  state  or  service,  may  be, 
we  should  remember  that  the  lime  is  short ;  our  temporal 
comforts  and  trials  will  soon  be  terminated;  our  season  of 
preparation  or  of  usefulness  will  speedily  expire.  Let  us 
then  study  to  sit  loose  to  earthly  satisfactions,  to  bear  up 
under  temporal  sorrows  ;  to  be  sober  and  considerate  in 
prosperity,  and  cheerful  in  adversity  ;  to  deem  heaven  our 
sole  inheritance,  and  "  to  use  the  things  of  the  world,  as 
•'  not  abusing  them,  seeing  the  fashion"  of  this  vain 
world  is  passing  away  like  a  shadow.  Thus  we  may  be 
heljjcd  forward  by  ihem  in  our  pilgrimage,  kept  out  of 
the  way  of  temptation,  and  enabled  to  serve  God  and  our 
generation  to  belter  advantage,  as  we  pass  through  the 
world  to  heaven. 

V.  25—28,     32—40. 

They  who  have  obtained  mercy  of  the  Lord  to  be 
faithful,  and  who  have  most  studied  the  word  of  God  and 
human  nature,  will  be  the  most  candid  and  cautious  in 
giving  their  judsment,  or-passing  their  censures  ;  for  what- 
ever may  be  good,  in  respect  of  present  difficulties  or 
peculiar  circumstances,  they  know  that  marriage  is  ho- 


rl.  D.   Ga. 


CORfNTillANS. 


.7.  D.  60. 


iin.  ic.  13-22  1VT*J^V'  as  "  (ijiichiiiT  thins:s  odercd  un- 
i   a",;usv  io.  J_  1    to  idols,  wc  know  that  "  wc  all  have 


2i.ne 

li.  U   20. 
li  2.4  7.  II.    i. 
1».   10.     xiii. 

xiv.  :o.  XV. ; 
Uom.  xiv.  1 
Si.  Col.  il.  in 

i:  i-    m 


knowlediffi.       "  K.novviedg«    puffeth     iip, 
•^  but  charity  edifieth. 

2  And  "  if  any  man  think  that  ho  know- 
■\<'^-  ctli  any  thing,  he  kiioweth  nothing  yet  as 
jm.^  »i.  23  he  oiii^ht  to  know. 
m^8-i3.Ep!i       3   [-^Lit  if  any  man  '  love  God,  the  same 
known  of  him. 

1   As  concerning  therefore  the  eating 
^'jam^i'is  of  those  tilings  that  are  offered  in  .sacrifice 

il   6.  I  Pet.  i   8.    I  lohn  IV,  13   v. a, 3- s  Bk.  x.\>iiii   13   17.  P«   i   (1   xvii.  3.  uxsKlx. 

1,  2.  N:ih.  i.  7   Matt,  vii  1.1.  .lohn  x.  14  xxi   17.    lloaj   viii.  29.  xi.  2    Gal   iv.  ».  2  Tim. 
II    19.  Hew.  il.  9.  13.  I'J.  iil   u,  9.  IS.  16. 


■XIX.  2-4     Gal. 


unto  idol.s,  ''  we  know  tliat  an  idol  /*■  no-  ii 
thing  in  the  worhl,  and  that  'lucre  is  none  ' 
other  God  but  one. 

5  For  though  there  be  "  that  are  called 
gods,  whether  in  heaven  or  in  earth,  (as 
there  be  gods  many,  and  lords  many;) 

G  But  to  ns  ihci-e  is  but  '  one  God, 
the  Father,  "  of  whom  urc  all  things,  .^.p^  /'n';!*!' 
"  and  we  *  in  him  ;  °  and  one  Lord  Jesus  ^•'^Jut'x  i?  j«r 
Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,  ^  and  we  ''^^^  v^i^'johli 
^y  him.  2  The".'ii'l;  '■ 

\Scc  0/1,1  Jon    i.  19   Mai.  ii   10.  John  ^  30   xiv   3  -,0  xvil.3   ix    17     Rph  i.  3  iii.  U. 

iv   B.  I  Pet   I  S.  3 m  ActsXMi   £3  Hum  xi  3S  Eph   iv  6. n  John  xi;  CO  x»ii. 

21-23 »  Or.  for /iiw   Ti    13 o  xii  3    Malt.  xi.  27.  xivii:    13     John  v   20-JS. 

xiii.  13   XTii.  23    Ai:t<  li    :it  31    Eph   i  :0-23    Phi    ii    9-11. Col    1    15.17.   I  Tim.  11 
5.  C.  I  Pet   i.  21.  Re>    i    13 p  lohn  i    0.   HeS.  i   2-  3. 


5  Jer  X.  U.  11. 
17  18  Hab.  ii 
1.1,20.  AeU  xix. 


xxiTii.  U  70. 
xlic.  6  8.  xlT. 
i  U  Jer  X  10. 
M<rlc    xii 


log,  and  the  supposed  deity  rfprescnted  by  it  a  mere  non- 
entity. This  was,  in  some  respects,  taken  from  a  misun- 
derstanding; of  these  Scriptures,  which  speak  of  idols  as 
vanUy.  Tiioy  tho.refore  imagined  that  it  was  an  evidence 
of  superior  knowledge,  to  eat  of  such  sacrifices,  even  in  the 
very  temples  of  the  idol !  Now,  says  the  apostle,  we  know 
that  all  of  us,  who  are  acquainted  with  the  Gospel,  have 
this  kind  and  measure  of  knowledge ;  but  we  are  also 
aware,  that  these  speculations  puff  men  up  in  a  vain  con- 
jr  what  they  do  conscientiously.     They  Avill  only  coun.sell  ceit  of  their  superior  abilities  and  attainments,  and  fostera 


nourable,  and  fon.ication  i.s  aliominable,  in  all  persons  and 
circumstances.  'I'iiCy  will  tlicrcfore.be  careful  not  to 
speak  as  if  mariiage  were  sinful  in  any,  and  not  to 
throw  a  snare  upon  lliose  that  pay  deference  to  their  judg 
meat.  And  though  they  foresee  that  others  will  have 
trouble  in  the  lle.sli,  by  marrying  in  certain  circumstances, 
and  might  in  some  respects  he  happier  in  a  single  state; 
yet  they  will  spare  t!iem,  witliout  attempting  to  restrict 
the  liberty  wliich  God  halii  allowed,  or  condemning  them 


them  for  their  jn-ofit,  and  to  what  is  comely,  and  that  they 
may  serve  Gud  without  distraction.  Great  discretion  is 
also  needful  for  parents  and  guardians,  in  their  conduct 
respecting  young  persons,  that  they  do  not,  by  laying 
down  rules  and  making  determinations,  accorfling  to  their 
nieivs  of  what  is  most  for  their  interest,  lead  them  into 
dangerous  tenijitations ;  for  it  may  be  dohig  ivcU  to  per- 
mit young  persons  to  marry,  when  their  attachment  or 
inclinations  are  that  way  ;  when  otherwise,  it  would  be 
doing  better  to  prevent  them;  as  even  ajiparent  impru- 
dence, and  its  troubles,  are  better  than  sin;and  its  effects. 
IIow  absurd,  then,  must  vows  of  celibacy  and  perpetual 
virginity  be  !  es|iccially  in  young  persons,  and  perhaps  at 
die  instance  of  others  !  The  probaljle  consequence  of  them 
will  be,  either  the  violation  of  the  vows,  or  a  life  spent 
uraidst  temptation  and  mental  defilement,  or  still  worse 
This  was  man's  policy.  How  different  from  the  wisdom 
of  God,  even  in  this  chapter,  which  contains  in  it  more  in 

favour  of  a  single  life,  than  all  the  rest  of  the   Scripture   

taken  together  docs!     Believers,   when    under  no    othcrj  less  image,  which  sperijicallv  represented  nothing  in   the 
restriction,  -.hould  be  sure,  in  contracting  marriage,  to  re-  world ;  for  there  were   no  such   deities  as  those  to  whom 


haughty,  self-snlTicient.  unteachable  temper,  which  is  dia- 
metrically opposite  to  genuine  Christianity,  and  prevents  a 
man  from  making  any  progress  in  spiritual  and  experi- 
mental knowledge  and  wisdom  ;  whereas  holy  affections, 
and  love  to  God,  to  heavenly  things,  and  to  the  brethren, 
prepare  men  for  receiving  further  instruction,  and  tend  to 
their  edification.  Ifany  one  therefore  presumed  that  he 
knew  any  thing  prc-emirienUy,  and  so  despised  warnings 
and  instrucdons,  he  certainly  knew  nothing  in  that  holy, 
humble,  and  sanctifying  manner,  wherein  he  ought  t* 
know  God.  and  his  truth  and  will.  (iii.  18.)  But,  on  the 
other  hand,  if  anv  man  really  loved  God,  valued  his 
favour,  and  sought  his  glory,  he  was  thus  evidenced  to  be 
known  and  approved  of  God,  even  though  his  speculative 
knowledge  were  comparatively  litde  ;  or,  (as  some  render 
it.')  ''  God  was  known  of  liim,"  in  a  saying  manner. 
{Nnte.  Jnhv  xvii.  3.^  In  respect  therefore  of  the  ques- 
tion, it  might  he  allowed,  as  well  known  among  Christians, 
that  an  idol  had  no  real  existence,  further  than  the  sense- 


member  that  of  the  apostle,  "  only  in  the  Lord."  What 
miseries  have  many  endured  through  the  remnant  of  their 
lives,  and  what  bad  conse(juences  have  they  entailed  upon 
dieir  families,  by  transgressing  it  on  some  vain  pretence 
or  other  I 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VIII,  V.  1-6.  It  is  probable  that  the 
Corinthians  had  proposed  another  question,  concerning  the 
lawfulness  of  Ciiristians  eating  the  flesh  of  those  animals 
which  had  been  sacrificed  to  idols.  It  was  custoniary  with 
die  idolaters  to  feast  on  these  oblations,  both  in  the 
temples  and  in  their  own  houses,  and  many  of  them  were 
publicly  sold  in  the  shambles.  On  this  iV-^'n  several  of 
the  Christians  at  Corinth  would  feast  withi,ut  scruple  ; 
declaring  that  they  knew  the  idol  to  be  a  mere  senseless 


the  temples  were  consecrated  ;  (though  Satan  and  evil 
spirits  were  virtnnlUi  worshipped  in  them  all ;)  and  that 
there  was  but  one  true  and  living  God.  The  Gentiles 
indeed  had  many  deities,  celestial,  terrestrial,  and  infernal ; 
superior  and  inferior,  who  were  adored  as  independent 
gods,  or  as  constituted  lords  and  mediators  ;  yet  Christians 
knew  that  there  was  but  one  God,  even  the  Father ;  of 
whom,  as  the  self-existent  Author  of  all  things,  every 
creatui-p  proceeds,  in  whom  all  Christians  had  their  spi- 
ritual life  and  happiness,  and  unto  whom  they  were 
devoted  ;  and  one  Lord  .lesus  Christ,  the  appointed  Me- 
diator between  God  and  man.  the  Lord  of  his  redeemed 
people,  and  of  all  thi-gs  for  their  benefit ;  by  whom  all 
thin.'TS  at  first  were  created,  and  bv  whom  believers  were 
redeemed  and  reconciled  to  God.    The  Lord  Jesus  cannot 


1.  D.  GO. 


CHAPTER  VIll. 


A.  D.  60. 


13  Rom 
U.  Col  ii 
.   S3.      Heb 


t  Or  KuV  nc  tht 

Itst 
t  10.     s      24.    23 

Mslt  XV  hi  (5.7. 

10.  Luke  xv;i 
1.2  Rom.  xif. 
SO.  21.  fial  V 
13.  1  P«t  il.  16 
a  Pet.  li  19. 

u  X.  32. 1.cv  xix 

11.  I«  Ivii  u 
El.  xiv  3  sliv 
72.  Rom  «iv 
13-lS  Kev  il 
U 

112.  ix.  22.  Is 
xiiv  3  Rom 
xiv.  1,3.  XT  1 
SCor  xi  21 


7  Houbcit,  "^  Ikcrei^i  no(  in  every  innn 
tliat  kaovviedge :  for  some,  '  willi  con- 
science of  the  idol,  unto  this  hour,  eat  it  as 
a  thine;  oHercd  unto  an  idol ;  and  their 
conscience  being  weak,  is  dc  filed. 

8  But  '  meat  ccumiendeth  us  not  to 
God  :  for  neither,  if  we  eat.  *  are  we  the 
better ;  neither,  if  we  eat  not,  t  are  we  the 
worse. 

9  But  '  take  heed,  lest  by  any  means 
this  liberty  of  yours  become  "  a  stumbling- 
block  to  them"  that  are  =•  weak. 

10  For  if  any  man  see  thee,  >'  \yhich 
hast  knowledge  '  sit  at  meat  in  the  idol's 


: y  1,S Z  X    20,  21.  Nu 


xsv.  2.  Judg.  ix.  27.  All 


temple,    "  shall   not    the    conscience    of "«om'!"'j"v   u. 
him   which  is  weak  be  J  emboldened  to  t*or  f<f./i<(i  i. 
eat  those    things    which   are    oifercd  to 
idols  ? 

1 1  And  through  thy  knowledge  ^  shall  ''Kom"  i'lV' li. 
the  weak  brother  perish,  for  whom  Christ  cGc'n.  Kx:!).Kiii. 

died  i^  21       '.Sara     ii. 

12  But  "  when   ye  sin  so   against  (he  xxiv'n.  mm'- 
brethren,    and    wound    their   weak   con- oxii.is'Ex.xvi 

.  .  ^,      .  D     Mail.  ..11.4!'. 

science, "  ye  sin  atjainst  Clirist.  ;■"  xv;i..  lo.n- 

13  VVIiereiore, "  it  meat  make  my  bro-  '^.i  »•  .^ 
ther  to  offend,  I  will  eat  no  flesh  while  the  i»-2ji    x..  w. 
world  standeth,  lest  I  make  my  brother  rioi'i.  "1^-  ^i- 
to  offend.  -  ^hes  lii  s.a. 


here  be  spoken  of,  in  respcrt  of  his  original  nature,  as  if 
inferior  to  the  Fnthcr,  any  more  than  in  those  texts, 
which  speak  of  his  mediatorial  Person,  character,  office, 
and  authority.  The  One  God,  even  the  Father,  signifies 
the  Godhead,  as  the  sole  Obiect  of  all  religious  worship: 
and  the  Lord  .Tesus  Christ  denotes  the  Person  of  Emma- 
nuel, God  manifest  in  the  tlesh,  One  with  the  Father  and 
One  with  us.  the  appointed  Mediator  and  Lord  of  all  : 
through  whom  we  come  to  the  Father,  and  through  whom 
the  Father  communicates  all  blessings  to  us,  by  the  in- 
fluences and  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  So  that  this 
passage  proves,  that  Christ  the  Mediator  is  the  Object  of 
our  worship,  as  One  with  the  Father  and  the  S|>irit,  in 
the  unity  of  the  Godhead:  and  as  opposed  to  all  other 
pretenders  to  divine  adoration. 

V.  7—13,  Christians,  who  were  matured  in  knov,'- 
iedge  and  judgment,  knew  indeed  that  an  idol  was  the 
senseless  representative  of  a  nominal  deity,  which  had  no 
existence:  and  many  of  the  Corinthians,  being  piifled  up 
with  a  groundless  conceit  of  their  own  superior  attain- 
ments, boasted  of  their  knowledge  in  this  respect,  and 
assigned  it  as  die  reason  of  their  conduct,  in  partaking  of 
the  sacrifices  even  in  the  temples  of  the  idols.  But,  had 
there  been  no  other  reasons  why  they  should  refi'ain  from 
doing  this,  (which  the  apostle  afterwards  purposed  to 
consider,  {Nnle,  x.  18—22,)  regard  to  their  weaker 
brethren  should  iiave  sufficed.  For  not  evciy  professed 
Christian,  no,  nor  every  true  believer,  had  this  know- 
ledge :  so  that  some  of  them,  even  to  that  time,  ventured 
to  eat  of  the  idol-sacrifices,  who  retained  a  superstitious 
regard  to  the  supposed  invisible  object  of  worship.  They 
had  an  impression  upon  their  minds,  that  they  were  joining 
in  an  idolatrous  sacrifice,  and  thus  through  weakness  their 
consciences  were  defiled.  Now,  for  what  purpose  did  the 
Corinthians  thus  lead  their  brediren  into  temptation  and 
sin  ?  Meat,  of  whatever  kind,  did  not  recommend  thein  to 
God,  or  give  them  any  religious  advantages  above  those 
who  abstained  from  it,  whether  out  of  scruples  of  con- 
science, or  regard  to  their  brethren.  They  ought  there- 
fore to  be  far  more  caudous  and  circumspect,  in  using, 
what  they  considered  as  their  liberty  and  privilege  ;  and 
not  to  act  in  such  a  self-confident  and  imprudent  manner, 
as  tended  to  seduce  those  into  sin,  who  were  weak  and 
unconfirmed  in  the  faith.  For  if  a  person  of  this  descrip- 
tion saw  a  Ckristian,  who  had  the  reputation  cf  superior 


knowledge,  sit  at  meat  in  the  idol's  temple,  he  would  be 
encouraged  to  follow  his  example ;  and  induced  to  do  that 
which  either  brought  on  him  the  guilt  of  acting  against 
the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience  by  eating,  while  he 
doubted  the  lawfulness  of  so  doine; ;  or  to  commit  real 
idolatry,  through  an  erroneous  conscience,  thus  embol- 
dened to  think,  that  it  was  not  inconsistent  with  Chris- 
tianity to  pay  some  degree  of  regartl  to  those  idols,  which 
they  had  been  used  to  worship.  The  word,  translated 
cmboldotcd,  is  literally  edified :  and  thus  the  apostle  inti- 
mated, that  instead  of  edifying  their  weaker  brethren,  in 
their  most  holy  faith,  by  their  exani[)le  and  endeavour.'-, 
they  were  confirming  them  in  the  superstitious  regard, 
which  in  some  degree  they  still  retained  for  idol--,  and  even 
inducing  theru  to  join  in  those  idolatrous  riles,  by  which  the 
worshippers  had  "  fellowship  with  devils."  Thus  theii' 
knowledge,  of  which  thej'  made  so  ostentatious  a  display, 
directly  tended  to  the  ruin  of  those  for  whom  Christ  died, 
and,  whatever  might  be  the  event,  through  the  special  gi'ace 
of  God  jirevcnting  the  fatal  consecjuence,  yet,  l/y  .thui 
giving  a  wound,  mortal  in  its  nature,  to  a  member  o) 
Christ's  mystical  body,  they  committed  a  very  heinous 
sin  against  the  Saviour  himself,  which  would  not  pass 
without  severe  rebukes.  On  this  account,  the  apostle  de- 
clared, that  rather  than  thus  cause  his  weak  brother  to 
offend,  or  thus  displease  his  gracious  Lord,  he  would  to 
the  end  of  his  life  eat  only  vegetables,  and  taste  flesh  no 
more  for  ever.  {Note,  }lom.  xiv.  l.O.)  The  word  ren- 
dered rveak,  often  means  sick  or  diseased  ;  and  some  learned 
men  explain  these  verses,  not  of  a  doubling  conscience, 
but  of  an  erroneous  conscience;  that  is,  not  of  one  who 
ate,  though  he  doubted  the  lawfulness  of  so  doing ;  but  of 
one,  who  erroneously  thought  he  might  lawfully  pnitnke  of 
the  sacrifices,  with  some  degree  of  regard  to  the  idol,  and 
in  expectation  of  some  advantage  to  liiinself  or  family. 
And  indeed,  considering  the  inveterate  habits  of  such  as 
had  been  brought  up,  and  perhaps  grown  old,  in  idolatry, 
and  likewise  the  corrupt  state  of  the  Corinthian  Church,  it  • 
is  not  unlikely  that  some  professed  Christians  letained  a 
hankering  after  their  former  usages  ;  especially,  as  fe.nsting 
with  their  neighbours  and  rekitions,  or.  (i.es^  occasions, 
would  in  part  exempt  them  from  reproach  and  persecution. 
The  apostle,  however,  by  "  a  weak  brother,"  seems  par- 
ticularly to  mean  the  man  with  a  doubting  conscience  ;  not 
him  with  the  erroneous  one,  at  least,  not  exclusively. 


£.  D.  60. 


1.  CORINTHIANS. 


«f.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  IX. 

The  apostle  asserts  and  proves  his  anthorifij. 
1 — 3 ;  and  shows  that  the  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  have  a  ri^ht  to  marry,  and,  with 
ihcir  families^  to  be  supported  b)/  the  peo- 
ple, 4 — 14:  yet  he  hud  not  availed  him- 
self of  this  right  ;  and  hail  in  many  things 
iimived  the  exercise  of  his  liberty,  lo  jjro- 
motc  the  salvation  of  souls,  IT) — 23.  He 
proposes  to  them  the  example  of  his  ex- 
ceeding earnestness  in  securing  an  incor- 
ruptible croicn,  21 — 27. 


M   'I  not  ?.n  n  pestle  .•*  ''am  I  not«23ii  xvg, 

'  -  ,..      .  o      Act*    U.  14. 


free  ?  *=  have  I  not  seen  Jesus  Christ  »i-  •    ...  ^ 
our  Lord.'*  "^  are  not  ve  mv  work  in  the  i7, m  uom" i^'. 

Ll    i  '  •'  ».  xi    13.   2  Cor. 

Orel  .''  xi  i.  xii  II,  ij. 

2  If  I  be  not  an  apostin  unto  others,  ij' '  b    i  r.m. 

yet  doubtless  I  am  to  you  :  '  for  the  seal  y    i"''  i-"!- 

of     mine     apostieship    are    ye    in     thc''''«aiTi 

^  ,  1  -        I  J  c  xv   k    Acull 

Lord.  3.4  17.  xvii,  • 

_  _.  XXll.  G~8.   U— 

.3  Mine  '  answer  ^  to  them  that  do  ex-  sUm6-i8  " 
amine  me  is  this  ;  ''i;.',,''.')-  '*'i* 


II.  a  Cor 

XXV.  16.    Pliil   i.  7   17,    2Ti 
xiii  3  4.  10 


37.    2  Cor.  X.  7,8  xii   IS-I'j 


Dr.  Whitby,  after  eiulcavouring  to  refute  the  argument 
which  some  drew  from  these  verses  against  conformity  to 
the  ceremonies  of  the  Church  of  England,  becau.se  they 
doubted  the  lawfuhiess  of  so  doing,  malies  the  following 
imoortant  remark  :  '  Nevertheless,  this^  scemcth  to  press 
'  hard  on  them,  who  believe  that  the  schism  of  such  weak 
'  persons  will  finally  tend  to  their  ruin,  and  render  then: 
'  exiles  from  the  llocU  of  Chri.'t,  and  yet  for  things  indif- 
'  ferent,  U'ill,  in  that  dreadful  sense,  cause  their  w  eak  bro- 
'  iher  to  ollend  :  since  this  they  do,  for  that  "  which  com- 
"  mends  them  not  to  God,"  '  v.'hich  doing  they  are  not  the 
'  better,  or  omitting  ihey  arc  not  the  worse.  For  if  schism 
'  and  idolatry  be  equally  damnable,  and  equally  cause  my 
'  brother  to  oQ'end,  and  him  to  perish  for  whom  Christ 
'  died,  we  are  equally  to  take  heed  in  both  cases,  lest  our 
'  power,  to  do  the  thing  indiH'crent,  become  a  stumbling 
'  block  to  the  w'cak,  or  the  erroneous,  in  their  judgment  of 
'  these  things.  For  let  men  imagine  what  other  differ- 
'  ence  they  please  in  the  case,  while  the  sad  issue  or  event 
'  is  in  general  the  same,  to  wit  the  perishing  of  my  bi-o- 
'  ther,  and  my  power  to  have  abstained  from  that  which 
'  through  his  erroneous  conscience  gave  occasion  to  it,  is 
'  the  same,  1  fear  the  guilt  will  be  the  same.'  This  can- 
not easily  be  answered  by  those,  who  think  nonconformity 
a  fatal  schism,  and  yet  require  things  allowedly  indifferent 
as  terms  of  conformity. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

Satan  as  effectually  injures  some  men's  souls  by  tempt- 
ing them  to  be  proud  of  their  intellectual  powers,  as  he 
does  those  of  others  by  alluring  them  to  the  gros.sest  sen- 
sualities. That  knowledge,  therefore,  whicii  puft'eth  up  the 
possessor,  and  renders  hiin  self-confident,  dogmatical,  and 
unteachable,  is  as  dangerous,  at  least,  as  self-righteous 
pride  ;  even  though  a  pure  evangelical  creed  be  the  object  of 
it :  and  they,  who  are  elated,  because  they  thus  know  much 
about  the  truth,  know  nothing  yet  as  thoy  ought  to  know, 
and  need  to  be  sent  to  school  to  learn  the /irs<  rudiments 
of  heavenly  wisdom.  For  without  holy  afl'ections  and  di- 
vine love,  all  human  knowledge  is  wortiiless,  and  far  be- 
neath the  attainments  of  apostate  angels  :  but  sanctified 
affections,  and  humble  grateful  love,  are  not  only  evidences 
of  the  Lord's  merciful  acceptance,  but  are  irnportant  steps 
lo  '  good  underst.^ndiiig  m  the  way  of  godliness.'  The 
proud  speculator  is  probibly  at  the  top  of  his  attainments  : 
'but  the  loving  tlisriple.  though  comparatively  ignorant,  shall 


daily  be  edified  and  make  progress  in  heavenly  wisdom  ;  so 
that  he  shall  be  abundantly  enriched  from  the  fulness  of 
Christ.  While  we  refuse  all  kinds  and  degrees  of  wor- 
ship to  the  many,  that  are  called  gods  and  lords,  and  lo 
those  saints  and  angels,  which  antichristianity  hath  devised 
for  mediators,  remembering,  that  "  to  us  there  is  one 
"  God,  even  the  Father,  of  whom  are  all  things,  and  one 
"  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom  are  all  things,"  let  us  ex- 
amine whether  we  really  come  to  God  by  faith  in  the  di- 
vine Saviour:  whether  we  be  spiritual  worshippers  of  the 
living  and  true  God,  according  to  his  word. 

V.  7—13. 

If  our  evidence  of  conversion  is  clear  and  decisive,  and 
our  views  distinct  and  satisfactory,  let  us  bless  God  for 
the  consolation  ;  but  let  us  not  suppose  that  this  measure 
of  knowledge  and  assurance  is  vouchsafed  lo  ail  believers  : 
or  that  we  are  better  in  ourselves,  or  more  beloved  of  God, 
than  our  weaker  brethren,  the  younger  children  of  the 
same  family.  Let  us  beware  of  self-preference,  vain-glo- 
ry, and  self-indulgence,  and  of  despising  those  who  are 
disquieted  by  needless  scru]jles ;  who,  though  less  con- 
formable, may  serve  God  more  conscientiously  and  hum- 
bly than  we  do.  Such  Christians  as  have  knowledge. 
should  also  beware  of  abusing  their  liberty,  and  of  ap- 
proaching to  the  verge  or  ajipearance  of  evil;  "  lest  by 
•'  any  means  this  liberty  of  theirs  should  prove  an  occa- 
"  sion  of  stumbling  others,"  if  not  of  guilt  to  themselves. 
For,  should  a  weak  believer  see  one,  who  is  reputed  to 
have  knowledge,  silting  at  some  of  those  feasts,  or  in  some 
of  those  places  of  public  concourse,  for  which  msny  plead, 
(perhaps  as  [plausibly  as  the  Corinthians  in  behalf  of  eating 
in  the  idol's  temple,)  might  he  not  be  tempted  to  do  the 
same,  though  contrary  to  the  convictions  of  his  own  con- 
science ?  And  thus,  through  such  a  man's  knowledge 
and  carnal  self-indulgence,  would  the  soul  of  a  weak  be- 
liever, for  whom  Christ  died,  be  endangered,  and  his  con- 
science wounded  ;  or  one,  who  was  beginning  to  inquire 
after  salvation,  might  be  turned  aside  and  utterly  perish. 
How  can  men  thus  sin  against  their  brethren,  and  violate 
the  law  of  love,  without  offending  Christ  and  endanger- 
ing their  own  souls  too ;  seeing  they  act  so  contrary  to 
the  spirit  of  the  apostle,  who  would  have  eaten  no  flesh 
to  the  end  of  life,  rather  than  cause  his  weak  brother  to 
offend  ;  and  to  the  mind  of  Him,  who  shed  his  precious 
blood,  and  poured  out  his  dying  prayers,  for  his  misguid- 
ed murderers  ? 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


A.  D.  60. 


1)7-14  Matt  x.      4  Have  ''  wc  not  power  to  eat  and  to 

10     Luke  s.  7     ,    .    ,    ,  ' 

Gal.  Ti  6,    I  drink  r 

Thes     II.   6.    a  ^-  ■  1         1      1         J 

Thes  ill.  8, 9.      5  Have  we  not  power  '  to  lead  about 

1  Tiro.  V.  17,18.  .  *  •/•         "^  11  ,1 

^a'Viti'sHeb  ^  Sister,  *  a  wite,  as  well  as  other  apos- 
fc'vii  *'  15    39  *1*^^'  ^""^  ^^  '  *''®  brethren  of  the  Lord, 

fi°^'  v'  i!" '?:  ™  ^"<^  Cephas  ? 

?Tim.  rk  '■  6  Or  I  only  and  °  Barnabas,  °  have  not 
*Ml{t"T"'is-  ^V6  power  to  forbear  working  ? 

*i3"john?'.Y2'      '''  ^^ho  P  goeth  a  warfare  any  time  at 

Acts  i.  14.  Gal   i.  19. m  i.  12.  Matt  viii.  U.  ^fark  i  30.   John  i  42. n  Acti 

iv.  36.  xi  22.  Xiii.  1,2.  60.  xi».  12.  XV.  36,37. oiv    II,  12.  Acts  Kviii.  3  XX   34, 

35  1  Ttias.  ii.  9.  3  TheJ.  iii.  7,  8. p  2  Cor.  x.  4,  S.  I  'I'lm.  i    18.  vi.  12.  a  Tim.  ii. 


John  xxi.  I5-- 
17.  Acts  XX.  !8 
1  Pel. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  IX.  V.  1 — 3.  Some  expositors  seem  to 
think  that  the  apostle  here  began  a  new  subject,  and  en- 
tered upon  a  formal  vindication  of  his  conduct  among  the 
Corinthians  ;  but  he  appears  rather  to  have  digressed  from 
his  subject,  in  order  to  illustrate  it  by  his  own  example, 
&c. ;  and  accordingly  he  resumed  and  concluded  it  in  the 
next  chapter.  He  had  before  declared  his  readiness  to  de- 
ny himself  the  eating  of  flesh,  during  the  remainder  of  his 
life,  rather  than  stumble  his  weak  brother  ;  and  he  here 
proceeded  to  show  what  he  had  actually  done  in  this  re- 
spect, to  promote  the  Gospel.  But  in  order  to  state  this 
clearly,  it  was  necessary  to  prove  his  apostolical  office,  and 
that  he  had  a  right  to  a  maintenance  and  other  privileges 
in  that  character.  He  therefore  inquired.  Whether  he  were 
not  an  apostle  ;  and  whether  he  too  were  not  free  as  well 
as  the  Corinthians,  if  he  chose  to  exercise  his  liberty.  In- 
deed he  was  aware  that  some  of  them  would  question  his 
apostleship ;  but  could  they  deny  that  he  had  seen  the  Lord 
Jesus,  who  repeatedly  appeared  to  him,  that  he  might  be 
an  unexceptionable  witness  of  his  resurrection  and  glory  ? 
And  were  not  they  his  work  in  the  Lord,  who,  by  employ- 
ing his  ministry  for  their  conversion,  had  affixed  his  seal  to 
his  apostolical  commission  ?  For  he  certainly  would  not 
thus  have  attested  a  direct  imposture.  So  that  they  were 
the  last  persons,  who  ought  to  have  made  a  doubt  of  this, 
being  themselves  the  seal  and  demonstration  of  it.  This 
therefore  might  serve  as  a  brief,  but  sufficient,  answer  to 
those,  who  examined  him  concerning  the  credentials  of  his 
commission.     3Iine  answer,  &c.  (3.)     '  Namely,  what  is 

*  said  in  the  preceding  verse  :  therefore  this  is  improperly 
by  some  joined  to  the  next  verse.     He  adds  this  by  the 

■  way,  as  if  he  had  said,  So  far  should  you  be  from  doubt- 
'  ing  of  ray  apostleship  ;  that  1  am  used  to  answer  those, 
'  who  call  that  in  question,  by  declaring  what  the  Lord 

•  hath  by  me  done  among  you.'     (Besa.) 

V.  4,  5.  It  being  then  determined,  that  he  was  the 
apostle  of  Christ :  he  next  inquired,  whether  he  had  not  an 
indisputable  right  to  eat  and  drink  at  their  expense.  And 
even  whether  he  had  not  the  privilege  or  liberty  of  marry- 
ing a  believing  woman,  and  of  taking  her  along  with  him 
in  his  travels  ;  receiving  from  the  Churches  a  maintenance 
for  her  and  his  family  also.  This  several  of  the  apostles 
did  ;  especially  Peter,  the  aposUe  of  the  circumcision,  who 
was  attended  by  his  wife  when  he  went  to  different  places 
to  preach  the  Gospel.  The  words  "a  siitcr,  a  wife,"  are 
so  determinate,  that  they  leave  no  doubt  but  several  of  the 
apostles  were  married,  and  took  their  wives  with  ihera  to 

Vol.  v.— No,  82, 


h  s  own  charges  ?  who  ''  plantetli  a  vine-  q  in  r-s.  cent. 
yard,  and  catcth  not  of  the  fruit  thereof  .-^  l^'W^-  ^''' 
'  or  who  feedctli  a  flock,  and  =  eateth  not 
of  the  milk  of  the  flocl;^? 

8  Say  I  these  things  '  as  a  man?  "  or  =j^'f°'^; ^;''' ' 
saith  not  the  law  the  same  also?  ','„'  ■'".ir''- 

9  t  or  it  IS  written  in  the  law  of  Moses,  Jxiv.*'34^. la.  Tiii. 
"  Thou  shalt  not  muzzle  the  mouth  of  the  i%tri^i-''\. 
ox  that  treadeth  out  the  corn.  ^  Doth  God  ^''^Z xxifiiB-. 
take  care  for  oxen  ?  ptcw'27.'cxiv: 

15,  lii.  cxlvii.  8,  9.  Jon  iv.  11.  Malt  ?i.  23-30  Luke  sii.  24-28. 


those  places,  where  they  more  statedly  resided.  To  render 
them  a  sister,  a  tvoman,  as  some  do,  would  form  an  un- 
meaning tautology,  or  rather  one  calculated  to  mislead  the 
reader  :  for  a  sister  must  be  a  woman ;  and  the  latter  word 
would  be  wholly  redundant,  if  not  intended  to  show  in 
what  relation  she  was  supposed  to  stand  ;  namely,  that  of  a 
wife,  according  to  the  general  acceptation  of  the  word. 
'  This  declares,  in  effect,  that  St.  Peter  continued  to  live 
'  with  his  wife  after  he  became  an  aposde ;  and  also  that 
'  St.  Peter  had  no  rights,  as  an  aposde,  which  were  not 
'  common  to  St.  Paul.  A  remark  utterly  subversive  of 
'  popery,  if  traced  to  its  obvious  consequences.'  (Dod- 
dridge.) '  Clemens  of  Alexandria  not  only  saith,  that  he 
'  that  marrieth  hath  the  apostles  as  examples,  and  that  St. 
'  Peter  carried  his  wife  with  him  till  his  martyrdom  ; 
'  but  confutes  the  enemies  of  martyrdom  from  these  words. 
'  Adding,  that  they  carried  about  their  wives,  not  as 
'  wives,  but  as  sisters,  to  minister  to  those  who  were  mis- 
'  tresses  of  families,  that  so  the  doctrine  of  the  Lord 
'  might,  without  any  apprehension,  or  evil  suspicions,  en- 
'  ter  into  the  apartments  of  the  women.'  {Whitby.)  The 
former  part  of  this  quotation  shows  what  the  records,  or 
tradition,  of  the  Church  in  that  century  was  ;  the  latter  is 
a  proof  how  soon  antichristian  notions  about  marriage  be- 
gan to  prevail. 

¥.  6.  The  apostle  further  inquired,  whether  he  and 
Barnabas  alone  were  destitute  of  the  right  of  being  sup- 
ported, without  earning  their  bread  by  labour.  These  two 
useful  servants  of  Christ  were  called  to  the  apostolical  of- 
fice after  the  ascension  of  Christ,  and  set  out  together  to 
preach  among  the  Gentiles.  The  circumstances  in  which 
they  found  themselves,  probably  led  them  to  adopt  the 
method  of  subsisting  by  their  own  labour,  in  order  to  pro- 
mote the  Gospel ;  and  they  both  persevered  in  it  after  they 
separated  :  while  the  other  apostles,  setting  out  among  the 
Jews,  who  had  been  used  to  support  their  teachers,  were 
generally  maintained  by  them  without  working  ;  and  were 
supplied  when  they  journeyed  to  other  places,  where 
Churches  had  not  been  planted.  Thus  Paul  and  Barnabas, 
by  not  requiring  a  support,  seemed  to  have  lost  tiieir  right 
to  one  ;  anil  were  generally  left  to  labour,  and  struggle 
with  difficulties  and  necessities,  for  want  of  adequate  assist- 
ance. This  view  of  these  verses  renders  their  connexion 
with  the  foregoing  chapter  very  clear.  The  aposUe  was 
preparing  to  show  the  Corinthians  how  he  waived  the  exer- 
cise of  his  liberty,  in  order  to  do  good  ;  that  they  might  see, 
as  in  a  glass,  the  impropriety  of  their  seliish  exerci.'^e  of 
their  liberty,  "  in  eating  the  things  offered  unto  idols." 


A.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


.1.  D.  60. 


e2    iv    14.  IS. 
r  IS.  I!l    Acfi  xz 
.11—31.     2  Cor 


10  Or  saith  he  it  altogether  for  our 
sakes.''  ^  for  our  sakes,  no  doubt,  this  is 
written :  ■"  that  he  tliat  |;loweth  should 
plow  in  hope;  and  that  he  tliat  threshcth 
m  hope  siiould  be  partaker  of  his  hope. 

1  1  If  we  have  ''  sown  unto  you  spiritual 
things,  is  it  "  a  great  thing  if  wc  shall 
reap  your  carnal  things.''  , 

1 2  If '^  others  be  partakers  of  this  power 
over  you, '  are  not  wc  rather.''  "^neverthe- 
less we  have  not  used  this  power;  °  but 
suffer  all  thing.s,  lest  we  should  ''  hinder 
the  Gospel  of  Christ. 

i:j  Do  ye  not  know  that  '  they  which 
minister  about  holy  things  *  live  of  the 
thinirs  of  the  temple.''  and  they  which 
wait  at  the  altar  are  partakers  with  the 
altar  .^ 

M  Even  so  hath  the  Lord  "  ordained 


V.  7  —  1-2.  Had  ths  Corinlliians  objected,  that  St. 
Paul,  by  not  receiving  a  maintenance  from  them,  seem- 
etl  to  allow  that  he  was  not  an  apostic,  as  some  suppose  ; 
it  would  have  been  needless  for  him  formally  to  prove  his 
ri^^ht  to  it :  but  this  was  absolutely  necessary,  if  he  meant 
tacitly  to  instruct  them,  by  his  example,  to  give  U|i  their 
rin-ht  and  sclf-imlulgence,  from  love  to  their  brethren. 
He  lirst  shows,  that  he,  as  well  as  other  ministers  of  the 
Gospel,  had  aright  to  a  maintenance  on  the  principles  of 
natural  equitx' :  for  who  expected  others  to  employ  their 
time,  strength,  aud  skill,  in  their  service,  without  afford- 
ing iht'in  a  suppnrt  1  The  soldier,  when  fightiug  for  his 
country,  being  thereby  deprived  of  the  opportunity  of  at- 
ten  iing  to  his  private  concerns,  had  his  charges  borne  by 
the  stale.  The  person,  employed  in  planting  a  vineyard, 
was  allowed  a  maintenance  from  its  produce  :  and  he 
who  tended  a  flock,  was  used  to  eat  the  milk  of  the  flock. 
And  who  could  think  it  ecjuitable  to  refuse  them  this  re- 
compense for  their  labour?  Ought  not  therefore  the  mi- 
nisters of  the  Gospel,  who  gave  up  other  prospects  of  suj)- 
poriing  themselves  and  their  families,  that  they  might 
with  great  peril  and  hardship  promote  the  spiritual  good  r[ 
others,  to  be  maintained  in  a  decent  and  comfortable  man- 
ner by  tliem  ?  '  Chrysostom  and  Theophylact  observe, 
'  that  he  saith  not.  Who  goeth  to  warfare,  and  is  not  rich? 
'  AVho  plants  a  vineyard,  and  heaps  not  up  gold  of  the 
*  fruits  of  it  ?  Who  feeds  a  flock,  and  makes  not  a  mer- 
'  chandise  of  the  sheep  ?  Teacliing  us,  that  the  spiritual 
'  pastor  should  be  content  with  little,  and  seek  only  what 
'  i=i  necessary,  not  what  is  superfluous.'  {Whitby.)  Was 
diis  merely  the  dictate  of  human  reason  ?  Verily  the  law 
rave  an  embleitiatical  intimation  of  it,  when  it  forbade  the 
Israelites  to  muzzle  the  ox,  which  was  employed  in  tread- 
vng  out  the  grain.  (Deul.  xxv.  4.)  if  the  ox  must  not  be 
refused  a  share  of  that  abundance,  which  men  enjoyed 
;hrough  its  labour,  surely  the  laborious  and  patient  mi- 
nister should  be  supjiorted  by  those,  who  received  far 
richer  blessings  by  his  instrumentality.  For  could  it  be 
supposed,  iliat  God  made  such  particular  laws  from  a  re- 


that  they  which  preach  the  Gospel  should 
live  of  the  Gospel, 

15  But  ' I  have  used  none  of  these 
things:  "neither  have  I  written  these 
things,  that  it  should  be  so  done  unto  me  : 
"  for  it  were  better  for  me  to  die,  than  that 
any  man  should  make  my  glorying 
void. 

16  For  though  I  preach  the  Gospel,  "  I 
have  nothing  to  glory  of:  ''for  necessity  is 
laid  upon  me  ;  yea,  "  wo  is  unto  me,  if  I 
preach  not  the  Gospel. 

17  For  '  if  I  do  this  thing  willingly,  I 
"  have  a  reward  :  but  if  '  against  my  will, 
"  a  dispensation  of  the  Gospel  is  committed 
unto  me. 

18  What  is  my  reward  then.''  Verily 
that,  "  when  I  preach  the  Gospel,  I  may 
make  the  Gospel  of  Christ  without  charge, 


I  .S«  on,  12 

ni  2  tor.    xl.    9— 

12.  «il    13-la. 
D  .Matt     xv:>i   C. 

AiH      XX.     2i. 

Phil,  i  20-23. 
oRiiin.i»2AV.I7. 
p  Jer  XX  7.  Am. 

i.i    P.    vii.     IS. 

Actsiv  ;u  IX  C. 

15  XXVI.  ic-2(i. 
q  19  li  S     I.ukc 

ix  t2   Cul.  it  17. 
r  I  C'hr.  ixviii.  9. 

kxix    i.    »    14. 

Nch   xi.  1      1?. 

V 1     8        2*  Cor 

Till  12   CLilem 

U  ll'ei  v.2-4 
s  <ii  8   14.  Matt. 

X  <l 
t  Kx.  iY    13,   Ij. 

Jer  XX  3.    hi.. 

iii   14.  Jon   i  3. 

iv.l-3..Mal  i  10. 


M»H 


.  16.  iv  I. 
XNiv.  4S. 
Luliexii42  Gal. 
li.  7  Kph.  ill.  B 
-«.  Col  1  21  1 
Thes  ii  4  1 
Tiili  i.  11  —  13 
lS>l  Mi,C7  2Uir. 
xi  7—3  xli.  13 
—  18  IThpsiili. 
2  Tbes.  m   t.9. 


gard  to  oxen  ?  He  indeed  required  men  to  be  merciful  to 
the  beasts,  and  his  providential  care  and  bounty  extend 
to  all  creatures  ;  yet  doubtless  this  prohibition  was  entirely 
given  for  the  sake  of  the  human  s|)ecies,  that  none  should 
receive  his  neighbour's  service  without  wages  :  and  cspc- 
ciallv  for  the  sake  of  ministers,  that  they  should  be  sup- 
ported in  a  suitable  manner,  as  a  recompense  for  their  use- 
ful and  affectionate  labours.  Thus,  when  endeavouring  to 
propagate  the  Gos[)cl  among  Gentiles,  or  when  liibouring 
amidst  great  hardship  and  necessities  among  unconverted 
persons,  where  no  support  could  be  expected,  any  more 
than  the  oxen  had  when  plowing  the  ground,  they  might 
be  encouraged,  by  the  hope  of  future  maintenance,  to  per- 
severe in  the  work  ;  and,  when  employed  in  furthering 
the  joy  and  growth  of  believers,  they  might  be  partakers 
of  the  e.tpected  I'ecompense,  and  have  some  refreshment 
and  relief"  after  their  hardships,  by  a  comfortable  main- 
tenance, as  the  oxen  eat  of  the  corn,  when  treading  it  out 
for  the  benefit  of  others.  And,  indeed,  if  the  ministers  of 
Christ  had  sown  the  spiritual  seed  of  the  word  of  God, 
which  was  about  to  produce,  for  the  benefit  of  the  people, 
the  excellent  and  permanent  fruits  of  salvation,  ought  they 
to  deem  it  a  great  matter,  a  large  expense  to  themselves, 
or  a  great  favour  to  their  ministers,  if  they  allowed  them 
to  reap  a  jiortion  of  their  c«r;ifl/  things  ;  which  were  of  an 
earthly  nature,  and  could  not  long  be  preserved,  and  which 
would  prove  them  canutl,  if  they  either  tenaciously  hoard- 
ed them,  or  luxuriously  spent  them  on  themselves  ?  If 
then  other  pastors,  and  even  the  false  teachers  at  Corinth, 
had  been  allowed  to  partake  c  f  this  pri\  ilege,  or  authority 
over  them,  murh  more  was  this  due  to  the  apostle  and  Ins 
helpers,  who  first  jireached  the  Gospel  among  them.  Ne- 
vertlieless,  they  had  not  availed  themselves  of  this  their  un- 
doubted right ;  but  had  chosen  rather  to  endure  labour, 
pinching  want,  and  every  extremity,  than  to  prevent  the 
success  of  the  Gospel:  yet  the  Corinthians  would  not 
abridge  themselves  of  the  indulgence  of  a  luxurious  meal, 
out  of  love  to  their  weaker  brethren  !  This  is  evidently  the 
contrast  intcndedi 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  V; 


Jl.  D.  GO. 


yvi!.3i.  Tiii  9.  y  that  I  abuse  not  my  power  in  the  Gos- 

B  1.   Rom    XV.  5.  pel. 

ax'sa'MMt  XX       19  For  thousfh  '^I  be  free  from  all  men, 

26-:8  Jo^DXlii.  ,  ,11  1C  1.  I 

14, isscuriv  vet  have  ^1   made  inyscli    servant   unto 

5.  Gal   V.  13*      •  ,1     K     I       ,    T        •     I   ..  ■       ^\ 

"  "^  ail,  •'  tliat  1  niiijht  cram  the  more. 

1.     30.  '  IT  r     I 

ii.  IS       20  And  "  unto  the  Jews  I  became  as  a 
'    '6  Jew,  that  1  niiffht  gain  the  .lews;  to  them 

1       10  '  111  111 

\-  ^'  that  are  ''  under  t|ie  law,  as  under  the  law, 
^■^'ll  that  I  might  gain  them  that  are  under  the 

dKon,.,n.ivi.laW: 

u,.s  Gal  iv  s.      21   To  «  them  that  are  without  law,  as 

e'Aclsxv.  2«.  XTi.l  xxi.25  Rom    ii    12.  U   Gil   lr.3,.l.  12— U. 


b  20-2J 
l*rov.      1 
Matt     sv 
HoiD       x 

1  Tim.    i 

2  Tun.  i 
Jam    T. 

1  Pet.  iil 
c  Acts  <vi 
2,  3.    XVI 


V.  13 — 18.  The  apostle  here  adduced  another  proof 
of  his  right  to  a  maintenance  among  them.  They  could 
not  but  know,  that  the  priests  and  Levites,  who  attended 
on  the  worship  of  the  temple,  (and  so  spent  their  time  in 
that  service  as  not  to  be  at  leisure  for  those  employments, 
by  which  the  other  Israelites  supported  themselves  and 
their  families,)  were  maintained  from  the  first  fruits,  obia 
tions,  and  sacrifices,  there  presented ;  in  like  manner  the 
Lord  Jesus  had  appointed,  that  the  ministers  of  his  Gospel 
should  be  supported  by  the  people  for  their  services  in  this 
sacred  function,  and  not  be  obliged  to  engage  in  any  other. 
(Matt.  X.  10.)  Some  expositors  argue,  from  the  apostle's 
frequent  reference  to  the  law,  that  the  judaizing  teachers 
were  his  chief  opponents  at  Corinth.  Yet  the  contrary  is 
evident ;  and  doubtless  all  professed  Christians  would  be- 
come acquainted  with,  and  might  properly  be  referred  to, 
the  holy  Scriptures,  which  are  replete  in  every  part  with 
instructions  to  us  at  this  day,  though  no  one  thinks  of  obey- 
ing the  ceremonial  law.  The  Corinthians,  however,  well 
knew,  that  he  had  not  insisted  upon  his  right  in  any  of 
these  things,  nor  did  he  thus  write  to  them,  in  order  to 
induce  them  to  raise  him  an  income ;  on  tlie  contrary,  he 
deemed  himself  to  have  such  a  ground  of  glorying,  (though 
not  before  God,  yet  with  them,)  in  this  self-denying  dis- 
interested conduct,  that  he  should  account  it  more  desirable 
to  die  of  want,  than,  by  receiving  any  thing  from  them,  to 
render  it  void.  Probably,  he  had  seen  some  things  in  the 
disposition  of  the  Corinthians,  which  first  induced  him  to 
decline  receiving  any  thing  from  them.  What  had  passed 
since  he  left  them  still  more  confirmed  him  in  his  purpose  : 
he  thought  himself  unkindly  used  by  them,  and  in  this 
way  only  would  he  show  them  his  sense  of  their  mis- 
conduct. He  knew  that  the  false  teachers  wanted  an 
occasion  against  him  ;  but  this  disinterestedness  gave  him 
an  advantage  over  them,  and  it  was  very  imjiortant  that 
his  exai'.iple  should  be  contrasted  with  their  own  conduct ; 
which  he  could  not  so  jjroperly  have  done,  had  he  not 
previously  determined  to  receive  nothing  from  the  Cliris- 
tians  at  Corinth.  Indeed,  he  had  nothing  to  glory  in, 
(though  he  had  faithfully  preached  the  Gospel,)  as  pecu- 
liarly expressive  of  his  zeal  and  love,  and  which  he  might 
oppose  to  the  vain-glorious  boasts  of  false  teachers.  For 
he  had  been  called  to  this  work  in  so  singular  a  manner, 
that  a  necessity  was  laid  upon  him,  and  he  couki  not 
decline  the  service,  or  execute  it  unfaithfully,  without  in- 
curring the  heaviest  condemnation.  If  indeed  he  had, 
Avithout  an  express  command,  (having  previously  emhraced 
the  Gospel,)  deliberately  and  willingly  engaged  in  the  work 


without  law,  (being  ^  not  without  law  cvii  1922.  v, 
to  God,  but  under  the  law  to  Christ,)  "'17-20,  u'm 
that  I  misjht  gain  them  that  are  without  4."  x"iii.  8-'&. 

,  =>  O  Gnl,    V      l:t.    U 

law.  S^   -'5      f-pll    vi 

22  To  s  the  weak  became  I  as  weak,  \-^-„]^;\ 
that  I  might  gain  the  weak  :  ''  1  am  made  e  'J 
all  things  to  all  men,  that  I  might  by  all  ,2^  o^. 
means  '  save  some.  l^.'^'i, 

23  And  this  I  do  "  for  the  Gospel's  «,,  f,'; 
sake,  •  that  1  might  be  partaker  thereof, 'j'j.'J 
with  you. 


12   He 

13.    Uii 

I.  2C"r.  ■ 


2  Tins, 
i  6.  Hel)  i.i  1 
U      I  let   V.    1 

I  Jf.liTi  i   3. 


of  the  ministry,  from  love  to  Christ  and  to  the  souls  of 
sinners,  and  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  he  might  have 
been  assured  of  a  gracious  and  abundant  recompense.  Bur, 
as  he  was  so  wonderfully  arrested,  when  violently  perse- 
cuting the  Church,  and  intrusted  with  a  dispensation  to 
preach  the  Gospel,  without  any  previous  choice  or  wiiiing- 
ness,  a  line  of  conduct  of  a  peculiar  nature  was  requisite 
for  him,  in  order  to  show  that  he  was  not  actuated  by 
slavish  fear,  or  mercenary  principles.  For  if  this  had 
been  the  case,  where  would  have  been  his  reward  ?  {ISotes, 
Matt.  vi.  1—5.  16— 18.)  Or  how  could  he,  in  his 
peculiar  circumstances,  distinguish  himself  from  mercenary 
teachers,  and  thus  have  ground  of  glorying,  through  the 
grace  of  God,  in  this  distinction  ?  Or  how  might  he 
possess  the  assurance  of  a  reward  ?  Truly,  by  preaching 
the  Gospel  freely,  without  putting  his  hearers  to  any  ex- 
pense ;  and  by  enduring  poverty,  hunger,  and  labour, 
rather  than  make  an  inexpedient  and  improper  use  of  his 
liberty  and  privilege,  as  an  apostle  of  Christ.  Thus  he 
evidenced  that  he  acted  from  genuine  principles  of  zeal 
and  love,  and  so  enjoyed  much  comfort  and  assurance  of 
hope  in  his  own  soul.  To  insist  on  our  due,  and  use  our 
liberty,  when  this  hinders  our  usefulness,  is  to  *'  abuse 
'•  our  power  in  the  Gospel." 

V.  19 — 23.  The  preceding  instance  was  not  the  only 
one,  in  which  the  aposde  thus  denied  himself.  Though 
he  was  free  from  obligation  to  comply  with  other  men's 
inclinations,  or  to  conform  to  their  customs,  yet  he  had 
voluntarily  become  as  a  slave  to  all  men,  or  to  men  of 
every  nation,  rank  or  religious  opinion;  by  renouncin.q; 
every  personal  consideration,  and  making  allowance  for 
their  prejudices,  mistakes,  and  infirmities,  as  far  as  he 
could  consistently  with  his  duty,  in  order  that  he  might 
win  over  the  more  to  the  faith  of  Christ.  So  that  he 
conversed  among  the  unconverted  .Jews,  as  though  he  had 
considered  the  IMosaic  law  to  be  still  in  force  ;  he  iiad 
circumcised  Timothy,  that  he  might  give  them  no  offence ; 
and  he  paid  that  regard  to  their  rules,  which  consisted 
with  his  duty  as  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  without  re- 
garding the  trouble  and  self-denial  of  so  doing.  Thus  he 
endeavoured  to  win  upon  them  to  attend  to  his  doctrine, 
for  their  good.  Even  to  the  .Jewish  converts,  who  still 
deemed  themselves  under  the  authority  of  the  ritual  law, 
he  became  as  one  of  them;  and  joined  with  lliem  in  their 
worship  and  purifications,  as  far  as  he  could  wiliiout  mis- 
leading; (hem,  in  order  that  he  might  soften  iheir  prejudi- 
ces and  be  made  useful  to  them.  He  conversed  zs  freely 
among  the  Gentiles,  as  if  he  had  been  unacquainted  with 

S  2 


/;.  D.  CO. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


A.  D.  60. 


m  ijm.Tiii  10.        2-1  H  Know  je  not  that  "  they  which 

hiJlllrKi'fl  "  '■""  '"  ^  ^^^^'  '■""  ^"'  '^"^  °"^  rcceiveth 
]..  i;'"'  j',|,  >c  the  prize  ?  "  So  run,  tliat  ye  may  obtain. 
1-  V ',■ " 'A"?      25  And  every  man  that  '' striveth  for 

3iri.  I .  Jam.  1.12.  J  •  1 1       i   * 

j.E^hvi  12-18  the  mastery  is  ''temperate  in  all  thinp^s. 
■ +im  vi  12.  2  jNjQ^y    they  do  it  io  obtain   a   corruptible 
crown;   "■  but  wean  incorruptible. 

.6 rxv   i.l    2  Tim   iv    8    Hcb    xii  28.  JatD.  i.  12     1  Pet   i.  4 


Tiro. 

Heb  %n  4 
S  Gal.  V  23   Tit 
i  8.  ii.  2  2  Vet 
V  i  Re 


10.  ill.  11  iv.  4 


26  I  therefore  so  run,  'not  as  uncer-'^cor  ».  i  g 
tainly ;  *  so  fio^ht  I,  not  as  one  that  beateth  '  ''3'''  *  He?.' 

,         •'.  O  '  i».  1.  1  Pel. ,.  I. 

the  air  :  ^sp«t-  ■  m.  n 

27  But  "  I  keep  under  my  body,  and  E^^i*'/!  cii 
bring  it  into  subjection  ;  "  lest  that  by  any  ^'^f  ,^  ,"  ^^ 
means,  when  I  liave  preached  to  others,  1  *^  '\^l_  ';'.;; 
myself  should  be  >  a  cast-away.  l^  xf^si  ^t" 

iii  5  2Tim   li  22  1  Pet  ii  II n  .\iii   i-:i  1',  1    is  Matt,  vii  21-23  Lu  exii.o 

-47  xiil.26,  27.  2  Pet.  ii   13 y  Jer.  li  30  Luke  ix.  2i  AiU  i  26  2  Cor  xiil.  »,8. 


the  law  of  Moses,  in  order  that  he  might  win  them  over 
to  embrace  the  Gospel.  Yet  did  he  not  disreg;ird  the  au- 
thority and  commands  of  God,  but  consiilcrcd  himself  to  be 
•'  under  the  law  to  Christ,"  bound  to  receive  the  moral  law 
from  his  hand  as  a  rule  of  duty,  taught  by  his  grace  to 
love  it  and  delight  in  it ;  and,  being  delivered  from  its  curse, 
engaged  by  additional  motives  to  yield  a  jirompl  obedience 
to  it.  hi  like  manner  he  condescended  to  the  infirmities 
and  scruples  of  the  weak  in  faith,  as  if  he  too  had  been 
weak;  abridging  himself  of  Ids  liberty,  lest  he  should 
grieve  or  ensnare  them,  without  making  any  ostentation 
of  stronger  faith  or  greater  knowledge,  or  showing  an) 
neglect  or  contemjjt  of  them.  Thus,  in  all  things  lawful, 
he  became  all  things  to  all  men,  by  an  habitual,  cheerful, 
patient  endurance  of  their  infirmities,  and  toleration  of 
their  prejudices  and  mistakes  in  things  unessential ;  that,  by 
every  means  which  he  could  devise,  he  might  save  some 
from  the  several  descriptions  of  men  among  whom  he 
Jabourecl.  This  he  did  from  love  to  the  Gospel  and  a  valua- 
tion of  its  blessings ;  that  he  might  not  only  be  a  partaker 
of  them  himself,  but  that  he  might  share  them  with  nume- 
rous converts,  and  especially  with  the  Corinthians ;  not 
being  satisfied,  as  it  were,  to  be  saved  himself,  without  he 
could  prevail  for  the  salvation  of  others  also.  Nothing 
could  be  more  suited  to  shame  them  out  of  a  selfish  use 
of  their  liberty,  than  this  statement  of  his  own  principles 
and  conduct ;  or  more  strongly  mark  the  surjirising  change 
Avhich  had  taken  place  in  him  since  the  time,  when,  by 
cruel  persecution,  he  wanted  to  make  all  men  conform  to 
his  religion. 

V,  24 — 27.  To  illustrate  his  subject,  the  apostle  called 
their  attention  to  the  Isthmian  games,  wliich  Avere  cele- 
brated near  Corinth.  Did  they  not  well  know,  that  though 
several  racers  set  out  to  run  for  the  prize,  yet  it  was  only 
awarded  to  the  victorious  person,  and  the  rest  were  dis- 
appointed ?  This  induced  each  of  them  to  exert  himself  to 
the  uttermost,  in  order  to  be  successful.  Let  then  the  Co- 
rinthians do  the  same  in  their  Christian  course  ;  let  them 
run  with  earnestness,  self-denial,  and  patience,  without 
shrinking  from  hardships  or  perils,  and  without  loitering 
IVoni  attention  to  worldly  allurements;  that  they  might ob- 
lain  the  prize,  which  self-indulgent  professors  would  come 
:<hort  of.  They  well  knew  that  every  man,  who  con- 
tended in  those  athletic  exercises,  must  prepare  himself 
jbr  them  by  rule,  in  respect  of  his  diet,  and  all  othei 
iiiini^s.  This  would,  in  many  cases,  rec|uire  ])ecu!iar  tem- 
perance and  self-denial ;  without  which  they  could  not 
expect  to  succeed.  Now,  they  submitted  to  this  for  a 
srarland  of  herbs,  or  ever-grcens,  which  would  soon  wither 
rind  decay,  even  as  the  honour  annexed  to  them  must  bo 
very  transient;  but  Christians  contended  with  the  enemies 
flf  their  salvation,  in  hopes  of  obtaining  an  iacorruptible 


crown  of  glory  and  felicity;  and  surely  they  ought  not  to 
shrink  from  any  self-denial  or  suflering.     For  his  part,  the 
apostle  could  truly  say,  that  he  did  not  so  run  in  diis  race 
as  to  leave  the  event  of  it  uncertain,  or  as  willing  to  be  left 
among  the   obscure  undistinguished   multitude  of  losers. 
Nor  did  he  fight  as   the  pugilists  used  to  exercise  them- 
selves, when  their   blows    only  beat    the  air,  having  no 
opponent  to  contend  with;  but  as  they  did  when  actually 
engaged  in  the  contest.     Thus  he  got  the   better  of  his 
animal  inclinations ;  as   they  used  to  subdue  their  anta- 
gonists, when   by  violent  blows  they   beat  them  down  to 
the  ground,  and    kept  them  under    till  they  yielded  the 
victory.     For  he  not  only  refused  his  appetites  unlawful 
or  inexpedient    indulgences,  but    he  habituated  them  to 
brook  denial  in  every  thing,  when  there  was  a  call  to  it ; 
and  he  inured  his  body  to  hard  labour  and  patient  sufferings, 
and  thus  wore  it  out,  of  which  the  marks  and  scars  might 
be  visible  to  every  one.  In  this  way  he  sought  and  possessed 
the  assurance,  that  he  should  not,  .after  having  preached 
to  others,  (like  the  heralds  who  called  the  combatants  to 
the  conllict.)  be  himself  rejected,  as  having  no  title  to  the 
incorruptible  crown.     This  did  not  imply  that  the  apostle 
at  all  doubted  of  his  acceptance  or  perseverance ;  but  it 
showed  the  Corinthians  the  nature  of  his  assurance,  and 
forcibly  cautioned  them  not  to  rest  in  such  hopes,  as  were 
consistent    with    indiscriminate    self-indulgence    even  in 
things  lawful.     He   had  abundant  occasions  and  methods 
of  thus  bringing  and  keeping  under  his  body,  without  using 
the  tortures,  austerities,  and  flagellations  of  the  papists  ; 
while   he   willingly    endured    hunger,  thirst,  fatigue,  and 
imprisonment    in    preaching    the    Gospel,  and    was  fre- 
quently in  watchings,    fastings,  and  prayers,    as  well  as 
habitually    temperate   in  all  things.     The  aposUe  seems 
designedly  to  contrast  the  continence  and  temperance  of 
the    heathen    combatants,  for    a  fading  crown,  with  the 
luxurious    self-indulgence    of  the  Corinthian  Christians, 
whom  no  motives,  either   taken    from  the  good  of  their 
brethren,  their  own  spiritual  advantage,  or  the  honour  of 
the   Gospel,  could   induce  to  deny  themselves  the   gratifi- 
cation of  a  sensual  feast.     "  The  body,"  seems  here  to  be 
meant  literally.     The  depraved  nature,  "  the  body  of  sin 
"  and  death,"  must  be  crucified  as  a  malefactor  ;   but  the 
bod]/,  or  animal  frame,  must,  by  wholesome  and  sometimes 
sharp  discipline,  be  brought  under,  and  kept  under,  as  a 
well  educated  child. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—18. 

When  the  Lord  hears  the  prayers  of  his  ministers,  and 
blesses  their  labours  in  the  conversion  of  sinners,  he  sets 
his  seal  to  their  commissioo.    This  should  satisfy  the  con- 


A.  D.  m. 


CHAPTER  X. 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  X. 


When  Israel  came  out  of  Egypt,  they  all 
shared  in  those  things  which  were  sacra- 
mental signs  of  spiritual  blessings,  yet 
most  of  them  died  in  the  wilderness,  1  — 5. 
Their  examples  are  recorded  as  a  warning 
to  professed  Christians,  not  to  imitate 
their  crimes,  6 — 12.  God  tvill  not  suffer 
his  servants  to  be  tempted,  so  as  to  have  no 


scientious  in  respect  of  their  own  call  to  the  work,  and 
be  deemed  a  sufficient  proof  to  others,  especially  to  those 
converted  by  them  ;  though  no  occasional  usefulness  will 
jDFOve  an  unholy  man  to  be  a  real  Christian,  or  a  self- 
confident  boaster  to  be  a  faithful  minister.  However  ex- 
pedient the  single  life  may  be  in  some  cases,  yet  marriage 
not  only  consists  with  the  office  of  a  stated  pastor,  but 
■with  that  of  a  missionary  or  an  evangelist,  as  it  did  with 
that  of  the  holy  apostles  :  and  though  ministers  may  see 
good,  in  some  circumstances,  to  labour  for  their  bread,  yet 
they  have  an  undoubted  right  to  a  decent  maintenance  for 
themselves  and  their  families ;  whether  natural  equity  or 
the  word  of  God  be  appealed  to.  They  who  judge  it  best 
not  to  use  this  power  are  the  most  proper  persons  to 
enforce  the  equity  of  it ;  as  they  may  do  it  with  less  sus 
picion  of  wrong  motives ;  and  as  otherwise  their  conduct 
might-be  misconstrued  to  the  disadvantage  of  their  brethren. 
Nor  ought  they,  who  reap  the  spiritual  benefit  of  the 
minister's  labours,  to  yield  a  proportion  of  their  temporal 
goods,  as  if  it  were  an  alms,  or  a  great  favour  conferred 
on  him  ;  for  it  is  at  least  as  much  his  due,  as  the  soldier's 
or  the  labourer's  wages.  How  should  it  be  expected  that 
men  will  give  up  the  prospect  of  lucrative  employments 
and  creditable  professions,  to  engage  in  this  warfare,  to 
labour  in  the  Lord's  husbandry,  or  to  feed  his  flock,  if 
they  cannot  do  it  in  hope  of  living  by  their  profession 
How  can  they  face  the  dangei-s  and  endure  the  hardships 
of  plowing  up  the  fallow  ground,  by  preaching  to  the  igno- 
rant, careless,  and  profligate,  if  pinching  want  be  their 
only  prospect,  however  diligent  and  successful  they  may 
be  ?  Or  how  can  they  minister  to  the  comfort  and  edifi- 
cation of  believers,  when  they  are  burdened  with  debts 
destitute  of  necessaries,  surrounded  by  indigent  families, 
or  driven  into  other  employments  for  bread  ?  How  can  they 
but  suspect  that  their  hearers  are  deceiving  themselves,  in 
professing  to  love  Christ  and  the  Gospel,  while  they  enjoy 
plenty,  and  lay  up  for  their  children,  and  leave  thei 
pastor  to  wear  out  his  life  in  poverty  ?  Ministers  have 
passions  and  feelings  like  other  men  ;  they  find  as  much 
inward  and  outward  opposition  to  the  exercise  of  faith, 
and  hope,  and  patience,  as  their  brethren,  and  commonly 
more  :  so  that  their  spirits  are  often  depressed,  and  their 
hands  weakened  on  these  accounts,  when  a  regard  to  the 
real  dignity  of  their  office  forbids  them  to  complain,  and 
induces  them  to  suffer  in  silence  and  submission.  On  the 
other  hand,  it  behooves  ministers  to  be  as  disinterested  as 
possible  :  ,thcy  had  better  suffer  all  iliin2;s,  and  even  lose 
their  lives,  than  give  reason  to  suspect  that  they  act  from 
love  to  filthy  lucre,  or  that  any  should  make  their  glorying 


way  of  escape,  13.  Christians  must  ftee 
from  idolatry,  14.  They  cannot  have 
fellowship  with  Christ  and  believeis  in  the 
Lord''s  Supper,  and  with  idolaters  in  those 
sacrifices  tchich  are  offered  to  devils,  1 5 — 
22.  In  the  use  of  things  lawftd,  the  good 
of  others  shoidd  be  consulted,  23 — 30; 
that  all  may  be  done  to  the  glory  of  Gody 
and  without  giving  offence  to  man,  31 — 
33. 


void,  when  they  avow  that  the  love  of  Christ,  and  of 
souls,  dictates  their  affectionate  persuasions  and  solemn: 
warnings.  But  if  they,  to  whom  a  dispensation  is  given 
to  preach  the  Gospel,  and  who  act  according  to  it,  have  no 
ground  of  glorying,  because  necessity  is  laid  upon  them^ 
and  wo  is  to  them  if  they  do  not ;  what  will  be  the  case 
of  those  who  willingly  ussvme  thin  office,  ujul  seek  a 
designalion  to  it,  and  then  bestow  no  pains  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  or  to  preach  at  all,  but  only  aim  to  appropriate  as 
much  as  ]jOssible  of  those  funds,  that  were  established  for 
the  maintenance  of  such  as  labour  in  the  word  and  doctrine  ? 
Wo !  wo !  to  such  idol-shepherds,  to  such  hireling  jjricsts  I 
yea,  to  all  who  encourage  and  reward  their  unfaithfulness  i 
But  in  proportion  aswe  honestly  lay  ourselves  out  in  this 
good  work,  and  willingly  embrace  opportunities  of  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  without  charge,  when  they  offer  themselves  ; 
and  give  up  our  right,  lest  we  should  abuse  our  power  in 
the  Gospel,  we  shall  be  assured,  that  we  act  from  genuine 
principles,  and  shall  have  a  gracious  reward  :  for  "  when 
"  the  chief  Shepherd  shall  appear,  we  shall  receive  n. 
"  crown  of  glory  that  fadeth  not  away." 

V.  19— 2r. 

Whilst  we  refuse  to  flatter  the  person  or  palliate  the 
vices  of  any  man,  or  to  deviate  from  truth  and  duty  to- 
ga in  favour  or  applause,  we  should  be  ready  to  give  up 
our  own  interest,  humour,  credit,  or  inclinations,  and  to  be 
servants  to  all  men,  that  we  may  gain  the  more.  A  mind 
freed  from  narrow  bigotry,  enlarged  by  comprehensive 
views  of  the  grand  object  of  the  Gospel,  and  taught  to  keep 
the  great  end  of  doing  good  continually  in  view,  will  know- 
when  to  waive  minute  discussions,  to  connive  at  less  dan- 
gerous prejudices  ;  and  to  venture  down  towards  the  ground 
of  other  men,  in  order  to  argue  with  them  upon  their  own- 
principles,  and  to  bring  them  to  saving  views  of  the  Gospel. 
But  while  a  man  jiostpones  or  subordinates  every  other 
thing  to  this  grand  object,  as  far  as  consists  with  important 
truth  and  duty ;  while  he  becomes  all  things  to  all  men, 
that  he  may  gain  the  more  to  share  with  him  in  the  great 
blessings  of  salvation,  and  to  be  useful  to  persons  of  difi'erent 
sentiments  and  descriptions  ;  and  while,  on  the  other  ! md, 
he  will  not  give  place  for  a  moment,  where  essential  truth 
or  the  salvation  of  souls  is  at  stake  ;  he  must  expect  to  be 
deemed  a  lime-server  by  bigots,  inconsistent  by  the  igno- 
rant, a  bigot  by  the  unprincipled  ;  and  unsound,  weak,  or 
unfaithful,  by  the  self-conceited.  Indeed,  we  should  always 
watch  against  extremes.  Jf  we  have  to  do  with  those 
who  are  superstitious  or  self-righteous,  while  we  insist  on 


A.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.   GO. 


"I'.i'ai  ''  1\  /fOI^EOVER,  brethren,  •  I  would  not 

b  j'o'hn'"  iv'  29.  J_ V A  t'i^t  yc  should  be  ignorant,  how 
Gsriii'so  ]^  that  all  ''  our  fathers  "  were  under  the 
xiv.    19,   '20I  cloud,  "^  and  all  passed  through  the  sea; 

Mum.    ii.    15-  ■.       .  11       1  1  J       IV I 

12.     xiv.  14.      2  And  were  all  ^  baptized  unto  Moses 

Dcut      i.      33.  .  1    •         I      ' 

jNeii  ix  12.  19.  in  the  cloud  and  m  the  sea ; 

Vs.   Ixxviii.    U.  »        1    ,     1-   1       11  1  ■    -i        » 

/ex^xiv  2''  '9  -^  ^""  "'"  ^"  ^^^  "^^  ^^"^^  spiritual 
K^f^^'sSimeat; 

4  And  6  did  all  drink  the  same  spint- 

7-11.  csiv  3— S    cxxxvi   13-16.    Is.  vi  11-13.    Heh  \' 


Noh  ix    It.  Fs, 
Hvi.  6.    Ixxv 

IG-20   Isxviii.  13.  53.    c -     --      - 

29    Uev   iiv2,  3 ei  13— 16.  Ex  xi».  31.  John  ix.  28,  20.  Ileb  hi.  2.  3. 1  kx 

xvi.  1  IS.  35.  Oeut.  viii  3  Neli.  ix.  15.  20.  Ps.  Ixxviii  23-25.  cv.  40.  JoliM  vi  22-58 
g  Kx.  xvii.  6.  Nuti^.K."  II.  P".  Ixxviii  15.  20  cv.  41.  Is.  xliil  20.  xlviii.  21.  Joba  i» 
10   14   Mii.37.  Rev.  xxii   17 


ual  drink:  (forthey  drank  of  that  spiritual  •  or.  nmi  auh 
Rock   that   *  followed   them  :  and  ''  that  si'"' 

„         ,  /-ii      •        ■  hxi   24,25    Gen 

Kock  was  Christ.)  »!  '=   >''« 

r       It  •  ■    1  !•       \  /-<        1  E£    V    4,  5.  Da». 

y  l)ut  '  with  many  oi  tlicm  (jod  was  jj.  's    vn  n. 
not  well  pleased;    lor  they  were    over-  J^  /V'  -ir 

.     I  .   '  *'  2(J     Gal    IV    25. 

thrown  in  the  wilderness.  ~      ^»',  "  "  "«*• 

6  Now  ^  these   things  were  our  t  ex-  '^^'^'^ 
amples,  to  the  intent  we  should  not  '  lust  34.  jj  ijjs.  pi 
after  evil  things,  as  they  also  lusted.  Jt^'ilift ''^tT"' 

xcv.  U.cvi   2<i   Heb  lii.  17.  J.1.10  5 li  1 1    Zepli    lii.  6,  7.    HeS.  iv    U    2  Vet    ii.  6. 

.Iu.le7 •  CiT  figures   Horn  v.  14.  Heb.  ix.  24.  I  fet.  iii  21  1  Nuin   XI.  4.  31-34 

"^       Xiviii    27-31    cvi.  14,  14. 


11,12. 
2li-33.  xxvi.  64, 
65      Bent    i.  34, 


the  necessity  of  good  works,  and  connive  at  their  mere 
external  forms ;  we  must  be  very  careful  to  warn  them 
against  relying  on  such  things,  and  in  leading  them  to  trust 
in  Christ  alone.  Ifwc  have  to  do  with  those,  who  seem 
to  bo  without  law,  and  would  endeavour  to  show  them,  that 
true  religion  requires  of  us  no  injurious  or  useless  obser- 
vances, we  must  still  remember,  that  we  are  not  "  with- 
"  out  law  to  God,  but  under  the  law  to  Christ;"  and  we 
must  not  countenance  or  connive  at  their  loose  principles 
or  practices  :  and,  in  condescending  to  the  weak  and  inju- 
dicious, we  must  not  tolerate  those  errors  or  faults,  which 
may  cither  injure  ihem,  or  disgrace  the  Gospel.  But  a 
simple  heart,  a  single  eye,  and  an  habitual  reliance  on 
God  for  heavenly  wisdom,  will  carry  a  man  through  such 
services,  and  past  such  dangers,  as  cannot  be  directed  or 
guarded  against  by  any  rules.  If,  however,  we  would  be 
deemed  in  earnest  in  seeking  the  salvation  of  other  men, 
we  must  not  be  remiss  in  securing  our  own.  We  must  run 
the  race  vigorously,  if  we  would  have  them  so  to  "  run  that 
"  they  may  obtain."  We  must  endeavour  to  practise  our 
own  exhortations  :  in  striving  for  the  mastery,  we  must  be 
temperate  in  all  things:;  and  in  fighting  the  good  fight,  we 
must  contend  as  those  who  know  they  are  opposed  by 
real  and  formidable  enemies.  Thus  subduing  our  sinful 
passions,  habituating  every  inclination  to  submit,  "  keep- 
"  ing  our  bodies  under,  and  bringing  them  into  subjection," 
■we  shall  best  enjoy  the  assurance,  that  when  we  have 
"  preached  to  others  we  shall  not  ourselves  be  cast- 
"  aways ;"  for  this,  though  tremendous,  it  is  to  be  feared 
is  not  at  all  uncommon.  And  when  we  consider  what 
labour,  self-denial,  self-abasement,  and  perseverance,  men 
submit  to,  for  the  fading  honours  and  corruptible  interests 
of  this  world,  it  should  make  us  ashamed  of  siirinking  from 
any  hardship,  abstinence,  self-abasement,  or  suffering,  that 
may  be  needful  in  securing  the  incorruptible  crown,  for 
which  we  arc  called  to  contend. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  X.  V.  1 — 5.  In  prosecuting  his  subject 
concerning  things  offered  to,ido!s,  the  apostle  next  referred 
the  Corintnians  to  the  case  of  Israel,  and  the  judgments 
of  God  which  came  upon  ihcm  for  their  carnal  self-indul- 
gence. He  would  not  have  them  ignorant,  how  that  all 
the  fathers  of  the  Jewish  nation  came  out  of  Egypt  under 
the  guidance  and  protection  of  the  cloud,  which  gave  them 
light  by  night,  and  was  an  overshadowing  canopy  to  them 
by  day  ;  being  an  emblem  of  the  Lord's  providential  care 
and  gracious  guidance  of  his  people  :  and  that  the  wiiolc 


nation  was  safely  conducted  through  the  red  sea,  in  which 
the  Egyptians  were  drowned.  Thus  they  were  initialed, 
as  by  baptism,  into  the  true  religion,  under  the  instruc- 
tion of  Moses,  the  type  of  Christ,  by  the  over-shadowing 
cloud,  and  by  the  waters  of  the  sea.  Thus  the  whole 
nation,  men,  women,  and  children,  were  acknowledged  as 
the  visible  Church  of  God,  even  as  all  professed  Ciiris- 
tians  were  admitted  into  the  Church  by  baptism.  (iN'utes, 
Ex.  xiii.  21,  22.  xiv.  xv.)  They  all  likewise,  without  ex- 
ception, were  sustained  by  the  manna,  which  miraculous 
provision  might  be  called  spirilual  meiit,  as  it  typified 
Christ,  the  Bread  of  life  to  the  souls  of  the  true  Israel  : 
and  they  all  drank  of  those  waters,  which  flowed  from  the 
rock,  and  which  followed  them  as  a  river,  through  most  of 
their  wanderings  in  the  wilderness.  This  too  might  be 
called  s;)iri7H«/  drink,  for  it  typified  the  sacred  influences 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  given  to  believers  through  Jesus 
Christ :  and  the  rock  itself  might  be  called  spiritual  ;  be- 
cause that  Rock  was  Christ,  a  type  of  him  who  was  wounded 
and  smitten  for  our  sins,  that  salvation  might  be  communi- 
cated to  our  perishing  souls.  (Notes,  Ex.  xvi.  xvii  )  No- 
thing can  more  clearly  show  the  absurdity  of  forcing  figura- 
tive language  into  a  literal  meaning,  and  so  grounding 
doctrines  upon  it,  as  the  Papists  have  done  in  the  monstrous 
notion  of  transufetantiation,  than  this  text.  By  such  a 
mode  of  construction  we  might  prove,  that  the  rock  was 
literally  the  person  of  Christ,  and  that  the  rock  followed 
the  Israelites  in  the  wilderness!  [Marg.  Kef.)  The  Israel- 
ites, in  respect  of  these  things,  seemed  all  alike  the  people 
of  God,  and  dear  to  him  :  yet  was  he  far  from  being  well 
pleased  with  the  most  of  them  ;  so  that  they  were  destroyed 
in  the  wilderness  in  such  multitudes,  that  their  dead  bodies 
lay  in  heaps  upon  the  ground,  as  after  the  carnage  of  some 
terrible  battle.  Our  fathers.  (I.)  The  ancestors  of  the 
Jewish  nation.  The  srnne,  &zc.,  (4.)  '  In  fact,  the  sacra- 
'  ments  of  the  ancients  were  the  same  as  ours,  as  they 
'  had  respect  to  Christ  alone.'  {Be:a.)  Some  make  their 
sacraments  types  of  our  sacraments,  that  is,  shadows  of 
shadoivs  :  but  a  sacrament  is  well  defined  by  our  Church, 
to  be  '  an  outward  and  visible  sign  of  an  inward  and  spiritual 
'grace.'  It  is  not,  however,  obvious,  that  the  word  5«7/ie 
refers  in  either  sen.se  to  the  Christian  sacraments  ;  though 
the  apostle  evidently  intended  to  warn  the  Corinthians,  not 
to  presume  on  their  baptism,  or  attendance  on  the  Lord's 
supper,  or  any  external  forms,  professions,  or  privileges, 
as  securing  to  them  the  favour  of  God,  notwithsianding 
their  sins :  and  nothing  could  be  better  suited  to  his  pur- 
pose, than  the  example  of  Israel. 


d.  D.  CO. 


CHAPTER  X. 


J.  D.  60. 


B 14.  !o-:3.  V.  7  Neither  "'  bo  ye  idolatcis,  as  were 
})eia' is  U"  I'e  some  of  tliem;  as  it  is  written,  "The 
20^'.  johu'v  l^i'.  people   sat  down  to  eat  and  drink,  and 

n  Kx.x\xic  6-8.  '         '  .1 

17-19.  rose  up  to  play. 

sxv  1-9   rs.      8  JNeither  "let  us  commit  loinication, 

H  "  as  some  of  tlicm   committed,  and   fell   in 

p  KX.  xvii    2    7.  ,  ,  ,  .        .1  1 

xi!i:i.  20,   21  one  Clay  three  and  twenty  tnou^atid. 
KHir'il)'^  ss       ^  iNcitlier   let   us    ^  tempt    Christ,  as 

?i"s°i.i''8"  ^^^^^   ^^  them  also  tempted,  i  and  were 

x^28-oo.  destroyed  of  serpents. 

q  Num.  Kxi   6  Vi     ■   I  r 

'-^9 '""x^.^i",'  '^  rSeitlier  'murmur  ye,  as  some  oi 
-■io''''i'»iV'  them  also  murmured,  and  '  were  destroy- 
i;.'  .riu^e'';^."  e^  o(  the  ^  destroyer. 

1 1   Now    all    these    things    happened 
liiY  "  unto   them   for  *  ensamples  :  "  and  they 


sNu 

XVI.  46—49 
(  Kx 

2  S,l:n 

1  Clir   5."ii.  15  2Chr  s.-ixii.  21    Malt.  xiil.  SO-jJ,  AcU;  .\ii 

::3  ttev   svi.  I. *  Cr,  tifpis X  ix.  10   llooj 


V.  6 — 12.  The  apostle,  in  applying  his  subject,  next 
oliscrved,  that  these  events  were  intended  to  be  instructive 
examples  to  the  Christian  Church,  or  figurative  represen- 
lations  of  God's  deaiing.s  with  his  professed  worshijjper.s 
in  all  ages  :  that  by  the  fatal  consequences  of  Israel's  dis- 
obedience and  rebellion,  others  might  be  deterred  from 
allowing  an  evil  concupiscence  after  sinful  or  inexpedient 
indulgences.  (Ao/fs,  Num.  xi.  Ps.  Ixxviii.  evi.)  The 
apostle,  therefore,  warned  the  Corinthians  to  "  flee  from 
"  idolatry,"  of  which  they  were  in  great  danger;  because 
they  loved  th."^  luxurious  gratification  of  their  appetites 
and  the  pleasures  of  a  feast,  whatever  other  reasons  they 
assigned  for  their  conduct.  (A'o/es,  jK.r.  xxsii.)  Some  ex- 
positors suppose  that  the  word  rendered  to  plcy,  signifies 
to  commit  fornication  :  but  the  Israelites  are  not,  on  thai 
occasion,  charged  with  this  crime,  or  others  of  the  same 
nature  :  and  a  jovial  festive  religion,  without  gross  and 
scandalous  immorality,  is  peculiarly  congenial  to  human 
nature,  as  circumstanced  in  this  world  ;  in  which  regard 
to  character  and  worldly  interest,  and  some  remaining 
feeling  in  the  conscience,  restrain  vast  numbers  of  uncon- 
verted persons  from  diiect  licentiousness,  especially  where 
the  word  of  God  is  so  far  known,  as  to  render  those  crimes 
shameful,  and  uneasy  to  the  conscience,  which  the  Gentiles 
pi-actised  without  shame  or  remorse.  In  the  next  verse  the 
apostle  warns  the  Corinthians  against  foi-nication,  (to 
which  the  inhabitants  of  Corinth  were  so  addicted,  that 
one  Greek  word,  signifying  to  commit  fornication,  is 
taken  from  the  name  of  that  city,  to  follow  Ike  custom  of 
Corinth  .-)  and  he  adduces  the  exam])le  of  Israel,  when,  by 
the  counsel  of  B;ilaam,  the  daughters  of  Moab  were  their 
tempters,  and  their,  fornication  was  connected  with  the 
worship  of  Baal-peor.  Twenty-three  thousand  died  of 
the  plague,  besides  one  thousand  slain  by  the  sword,  at 
the  command  of  Moses.  {^'I'les,  Num.  xxv.  M(ir<c,  Ref.) 
He  then  cautions  them  against  tempting  Christ,  by  pro- 
voking him  to  jealou.sy,  wearying  out  his  potience,  and 
puUing  his  love  and  power  to  the  proof,  as  the  Israelites 
had  done  in  the  wilderness,  when  he  was  with  them  as 
Jehovah  of  Hosts,  their  Redeemer:  and  from  murmuring 
ungratefully  at  the  Lord's  dispensations  towards  them,  the 
restrictions  laid  on  them,  or  the  spiritual  authority  cxcr- 


arc   written  for   our  admonition,  '  upon 
whom  the  ends  of  the  world  are  come. 

12  Wherefore    Met  him  that  thinketh 
he  standeth  take  heed  lest  he  fall. 

13  There    "  hath  no   temptation  taken 
you   but   such   as  is  t  common  to  man  : 

but  God  is  faithful,  =  who  will  not  suffer 
you  to  be  tempted  above  that  ye  are  able; 
but  will  with  the  temptation  also  '^  make 
a  way  to  escape,  that  ye  may  be  able  to 
bear  ii. 

14  Wherefore,    "  my   dearly  beloved, 
'  flee  from  idolatry. 


i:.  IB 

z  iv  6— S  viii.3. 
rrov.  xvi  11). 
.Matt.  xxvi.  .IJ. 
31  4U,41  Koin. 
xi.  20    Rev  iii. 

17,18. 

.Icr.      xil. 


21 


Malt    

—2.1.    LuVC   X 
4     xxil.    31   41j 


t  Or  modtrtilt. 
b  i  9  Deut.  vl 
9    Ps  sxxvi 


33.     Is 


7,  Lam    ill   21.  Hos.  .i  20.  I  Thes  v.  2,1   2  The",  iii  3.2Tim. 

18.  X   23.  xi.  11,  I  I'el.  iv    IJ.  1  .lohn  i   9   Uei.  xix.  11. c  Ex   x 

l.uliexsii.  32.  .lohn  X  25-no    Hom  viii.i8-3a.  2Cor.  i.  in.  xii.  B 

I  Pet.  i.  S  2  Pel.  ii.  9 d  Gen.  xix  20,21   Ps  cxxiv.  7,  Liikexvj 

B  Rom.  xii.  19.    2Cor.   vii.  1.  xi.    II     xii.    l.S.  19.    Pliil.  iv    I      I'liilf 
r  7.  20,  21.  fCor.  vi.  17.  1  John  v.  21   Ret.  ii    11.  xiii.  b.  xxi   8.  xxii.  I 


i  11-13.  Heb.  vi. 
ii.  17.  Ps  cxxv  3. 
-10  2  Tim  iv.  It. 
26.  Acts  xxvii  41. 
11.  1.    1  Pet.  ii.  11. 


cised  over  them,  as  the  Israelites  had  done ;  and  for  which 
they  had  been  cut  off  by  desolating  judgments,  and  the 
destroying  angel,  whom  the  Lord  employed  against  them. 
[Notes,  hum.  xiii.  xiv.  xvi.  xvii.  xx.  xxi.)  These  trans- 
actions have  before  been  fully  considered  ;  and  the  apijlica- 
tion  of  them  to  the  conduct  of  the  Corinthians  must  be  obvi- 
ous to  every  attentive  reader.  The  apostle  therefore  further 
assured  them,  that  those  things  which  seemed  so  severe  in 
respect  of  Israel  were  merciful  in  the  oliject ;  being  in- 
tended as  examples  to  others,  warning  then)  to  restraia 
their  ajipetitcs  and  passions,  and  to  exercise  holy  caution 
and  humble  fear.  Especially  they  were  uTitten  for  the  ad- 
monition of  Christians,  on  whom  the  compUtiun  oflheitges 
ivas  come  :  who  had  the  Substance  of  all  their  shadows  and 
the  accomplishment  of  all  their  pro]i!iecies  ;  who  enjoyed 
those  advantages,  which  were  the  end  and  perfection  of  the 
old  dispensation  ;  and  who  lived  under  the  light  of  the  last 
and  most  complete  revelation,  which  was  to  be  vouchsafed 
to  the  world.  For,  in  proportion  to  their  light,  privileges, 
and  encouragements,  so  ought  their  holy  obedience  to  be: 
their  guilt  would  otherwise  be  more  aggravated  than  under  ' 
the  darker  dispensation  of  the  law;  and  would  be  punished 
with  more  terrible  judgments.  It  therefore  was  proper 
that  every  man,  who  supposed  himself  to  stand  secure  of 
God's  favour,  and  strong  in  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  with- 
out being  troubled  by  weak  and  superstitious  scruples, 
should  take  heed  that  he  did  not  fall  away  from  his  self- 
confident  profession,  and  at  last  lie  under  the  righteous 
condemnation  of  God,  having  only  "  the  form  of  god- 
"  lincss :"  or  lest,  being  a  real  Christian,  he  should,  (like 
Peter,  when  through  self-confidence  he  neglected  to  watch 
and  pray,)  fall  into  grievous  sin,  and  dius  wound  his  con- 
science, expose  himself  to  severe  rebukes,  disgrace  his 
profession,  and  injure  or  ruin  the  souls  of  others.  Many 
writers  suppose  that  an  evil  angel  is  meant  by  "  the  de- 
"  stroyer,"  but  this  is  not  probable ;  for  holy  angels  are 
continually  represented  as  employed  by  the  Lord,  in  exe- 
cuting vengeance  on  his  enemies.     (Mar^.  Rtf.) 

V.  13,  14.  The  Corinthians  would  be  the  more  inex- 
cusable, should  they,  through  self-confidence  and  unw-alch- 
fulness,  fall  into  sin  ;  because  no  temptation  had  befallen 
them,  but  such  as  men  in  general  must  Dject  with  froaa, 


J.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  60. 


5i7.  in.   Ti.  5      ir*  I  speak  »  as  to  wise  men  ;  judge 
>','.':  'so'''  Job  ye  what  I  say. 

"Tbesv'ii/  16  The  I"  cup  of  blessing  which  we 
^uti«vK:6- bless,  is  it  not  'the  communion  of  the 
-2rLu\J«"  blood  of  Christ?  "  The  bread  which  we 
i'/nj%.  »i  n  break,  is  it  not  the  communion  of  the 
body  of  Christ? 

17  For  '  we,  leing  many,  arc  one  bread, 
1  xii.i2  s7  Rom  and  one  body  :  for  wc  are  all  partakers  of 

xii.  6    Gel   iii  ,  ■,•'  i 

il'i^i-Zii  16  ■"  *''^t  *^"*'  bread. 

J'/Vf'?'!2       18  Behold    "Israel    after    the    flesh: 

a      Cnl.'  11,    19.  1    •     ,  /■    1  •  (• 

ni' 3,V  2i!xi  ;s  °  ^^^  "o*^  ^h*^y  ^vhich  cat  ol  the  sacritices 
nltm  h,  i.r..  partakers  of  the  altar  " 

ix.  3-3.  iCiir.  xi    13.  ;2.  Epli    ii    1 1.  12.  Pllil.  iii   3- 
vii.  11-17. 1  Sam.  ii   13- IS.  ix.  12, 13. 


Hcb.  ii 
1  John  i. 
k  Acts  ii. 
3t»  7  n 


-oix.  13.  Lev.  iii.  3—5.  II. 


their  own  hearts,  the  suggestions  of  Satan,  and  the  allure- 
ments of  the  world.  They  had  not  been  tried  by  severe 
pcrscculions  to  deny  Christ,  or  conform  to  the  customary 
iJolatry,  as  many  had  been,  and  would  be.  The  aposUe, 
however,  did  not  mean  to  discourage  the  humble  and  fear- 
ful, by  thus  mentioning  much  stronger  temptations  than 
those  which  thev  had  met  with  :  for,  if  indeed  they  truly 
believed,  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  his  promise  and  cove- 
nant would  secure  them  from  being  finally  overcome  by 
any  temptation.  He  would  so  direct  and  overrule  every 
event,  and  restrain  die  malice  of  tempters  and  persecutors, 
as  well  as  communicate  strength  proportioned  to  their 
trials,  that  they  should  never  be  tempted  above  what  they 
■were  able  ;  but,  in  some  way  or  other,  he  would,  in  his 
providence,  or  by  his  grace,  make  a  way  for  them  to  escape, 
that  they  should  be  enabled  to  bear  the  trial,  and  come 
forth  out  of  it  unhurt,  however  sharp  or  durable  it  might 
be.  This  cannot  mean,  that  all  believers  should  be  rendered 
victorious  over  every  particular  temptation ;  because  in  that 
case  they  must  all  be  kept  from  actual  sin,  which  is  con- 
trary to  fact  and  Scripture  :  yet  it  must  imply,  that  no  con- 
currence of  circumstances  should  ever  cast  them  into  such 
temptation,  as  would  render  the  commission  of  sin  unavoid- 
able ;  and  that  nothing  should  ever  occasion  their  final  apos- 
tacy  and  condemnation.  {Rom.  viii.  33—39.)  However, 
the  examples  and  warnings,  which  had  been  given,  suffi- 
cicndy  proved  that  they  ought  to  flee  to  the  greatest  distance 
from  all  approaches  to,  and  occasions  of,  idolatry ;  for  if  so 
small  a  temptation  as  a  feast  was  more  than  they  could  resist, 
how  could  tliey  hope  to  withstand  in  the  evil  day  of  fiery 
persecution  ?  The  word  rendered  "  a  way  to  escape,"  is 
■suited  to  lead  the  reader's  thoughts  to  the  case  of  a  poor 
shipwrecked  mariner,  who  has  indeed  escaped  to  dry 
ground ;  but  the  winds  roar,  the  billows  rage,  the  tide 
Hov,'s,  the  cliffs  overhang,  and  death,  inevitable  death, 
seems  still  to  pursue  him,  when  at  length  he  discovers 
an  opening,  or  gate,  (such  as  are  common  in  some  places 
where  the  cliff  is  high  and  steep,)  and  thus  a  most  wel- 
come outlet,  or  way  of  escape,  is  unexpectedly  afforded 
him  !  The  experience  of  some  Christians,  who  have  been 
peculiarly  tried  and  templed,  till  ready  to  give  up  hope, 
and  yet  at  length  rescued  and  filled  with  admiring  gra- 
titude, will  show  the  peculiar  propriety  of  the  illustration. 
{Heb.  siii.  7.  Gr.)    A  metaphor,  taken  from  them  who, 


19  What  say  I  tlien?  p  that  the  idol  "J.  ,»iV^' Veul'. 
is  any  thing?  or  that  which  is  offered  in  f7"'iii.'M.*'i 
saciifice  to  idols  is  any  thing ?  ^"  *"  "• 

20  But  /ioy,  that  the  things  which  qi-ev.  ,Tii.  7. 
the  Gentiles  "i  sacrifice,  they  sacrifice  to  i7°2Chr''x(.  Ij; 
devils,  and  not  to  God:  and  I  would  sco"  iv."  I. 
not  that  ye  should  have  fellowship  with  '  is' 'viii.    10 

,       .,  •'  ^  Dcut-xiiil  37, 

devils.  36  IKinjsxTiii. 

^  .      IT-  I'll  r      T  "'■  *'»"    ''   S*- 

21  Ye  'cannot  drink  the  cup  of  the  f^cor.  vi.  i^, 
Lord,  and  the  cup  of  devils:  ye  cannot ',^V *»*''■ 
be  partakers  of  the  Lord's  table,  and  of  ]l  I,*-  »»»',;■ 
the  table  of  devils.  "xvm  "•   Ii"' 

22  Do    ^  we    pro\-oke    the    Lord  to  ,Yol*';^:/\ 
jealousy  ?  *  are  we  stronger  than  He  ? 


|xl  9 

Ez  sxii. 
U.  Heb  X.  31. 


'  being  surrounded  by  thieves,  are  in  danger  on  every 
'  side.'     [Parens  in  Leigh.) 

V.  13 — 17.  The  Corinthians  valued  themselves  on 
their  superior  knowledge  and  wisdom ;  and  the  apostle 
would  speak  to  them  as  wise  men,  and  call  on  them,  im- 
partially and  discreetly  to  judge  of  what  he  had  further  to 
adduce  against  their  feasting  in  the  idol  temples.  Would 
they  not  allow  that  the  cup  of  wine,  which  was  used  in 
the  Lord's  suj^per  to  represent  spiritual  blessings,  and  as 
an  act  of  praise  and  thanksgiving  to  God,  after  it  had  been 
blessed  and  set  apart  by  prayer  for  that  purpose,  was  a 
token  and  pledge  of  their  communion  in  the  blood  of 
Christ  as  the  atonement  for  sin,  and  their  being  made 
joint  partakers  of  it  ?  And  was  not  the  bread  which  they 
broke  a  token  of  their  participating  of  his  body?  Did  not 
a  man's  joining  in  that  ordinance  imply  a  profession  of 
faith  in  Christ  crucified,  and  of  adoring  gratitude  to  him 
for  this  salvation  ?  Certainly  every  one  would  put  this 
construction  on  it :  and  if  a  man  really  intended  in  his 
heart  what  he  thus  professed,  he  would  actually  have  the 
communion  of  the  Saviour's  blood  shed  and  body  broken 
for  the  sins  of  the  world.  For  all  Christians,  by  this  ordi- 
nance and  the  faith  in  it  professed,  and  tlie  grace  implied, 
were  united,  as  the  grains  of  wheat  in  one  loaf  of  bread, 
or  as  the  members  in  the  human  body  ;  seeing  tlicy  were 
all  united  to  Christ,  and  had  fellowship  with  him  and  one 
another,  by  partaking  of  the  same  bread,  as  a  token  of 
their  feeding  by  faith  on  the  same  spiritual  nourishment 
for  their  souls.  \n  like  manner,  to  join  with  idolaters  in 
their  feasts,  at  the  temples  of  their  idols,  must  be  under- 
stood, as  a  professed  act  of  communion  with  the  idol  and 
its  worshippers  :  and  if  this  was  not  intended,  it  was  n 
sort  of  hypocritical  profession.  '  The  aposde  calls  it 
"  the  cup  of  blessing,"  '  because,  when  we  have  it  in  o>ir 
'  hand,  we  praise  and  bless,  with  admiration  of  his  in- 
'  cffable  gift,  him  who  shed  his  blood  for  us  ;  and  not  only 
'  shed  his  blood,  but  has  made  us  all  partakers  of  it.' 
(Ambrose.)  '  These  words,  the  loafoT  bread,  is  one,  and 
'  we  all  partake  of  one  loaf,  and  therefore  are  one  body, 
'  show  how  grossly  the  Church  of  Rome  has  varied  from 
'  Christ's  institution,  in  distributing  to  the  communicants 
'  severally  an  unbroken  wafer ;  so  that  they  are  neither 
'  partakers  of  one  loaf,  or  bread,  or  of  bread  broken.' 
(Whitby.) 


.-^.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  X. 


A.  D.  bO. 


.  13. 


Rom 


_  _.v3-S. 

IS  17  26  Rom. 
xir.  la.  x».  S  2 
Corxiila.  Eph 
iT.  29  iTbes.  V. 
II    1  Tim  i  1. 

y  33.  ix.  19— 23- 
Siii.  S.   Phil.  li. 

I  Rom    xW.   U 

1  Tim      iv.    4. 

Tit  i   15. 
1  37—29.  viii.  7. 

Rom.  xiii  & 
h  28.  Ex  xix.  5. 

Deut.  X.  U  Job 

sli   H.  Ps  xxiv. 

1.  1  12.    1  Tim. 

Ti.  17. 
cv.  9— II.    Luke 

V.  29.30.  XV.  a. 

lis.  7. 

e  25  3  Cor.  i.  I!. 
iv.  2.  V.  11. 


23  All  "  tilings  are  lawful  for  mc,  but 
all  things  are  not  expedient:  all  things  arc 
lawful  tor  me,  but  all  things  ^  edify  not. 

24  Let  no  man  J' seek  his  own,  but 
every  man  another's  wealth. 

25  Whatsoever  is  ^  sold  in  the  sham- 
bles, that  eat,  asking  no  question  »  for 
conscience'  sake : 

26  For  ''  tlie  earth  is  the  Lord's,  and 
the  fulness  thereof. 

27  If  any  of  them  that  believe  not 
'  bid  you  to  a  feast,  and  ye  be  disposed  to 
go  ;  '^  whatsoever  is  set  before  you,  eat 
asking  no  question  "  for  conscience'  sake' 


Ex.  ii.  59. 
CSV.  16.  Jer. 
)ii.  ifi.  Matt. 
31.32. 

:.   viii.  3— fl 
m.   xiv.  IJ— 


28  But  if  any  manj  gay  unto  you,  Tin's 

is  offered  in  sacrifice  unto  idols,  '  eat  not  •'I'lji,  slv-.Ts" 
for  his  sake  that  siicwcd  it,  and  for  con- 
science' sake  :  e  for  tlie  earth  is  the  Lord's,  ^p'/ 
and  the  fulness  thereof:  ?j 

29  Conscience,  I  say,  ''  not  thine  own,  ""r 
but  of  the  other:  for  'why  is  my  liberty  iR™.  x.v. 
judged  of  another  mart's  conscience  ?  T  rhes.V'as 

30  For  if  I  by  *  grace  be  a  partakei-,  '^4'  ''""^'^ 
why  am  I  evil  spoken  of  for  tliat  •*  for  "i  xiai  i».' 3, 
which  1  give  thanks .''  , ,..  ,,    ^^ 

31  Whether  therefore  '  ye  eat,  or  drink,  *!;. "  ',!j  J* 
or  whatsoever  ye  do,  do  all  to  the  glory  f^'j^-  "^'j  * 
of  God.  ^I.Jl'l, 


V.  18 — 22.  The  subject  might  be  illustrated  by  the 
case  of  "  Israel  after  the  flesh,"  the  nation  of  Israel,  as 
distinguished  from  the  whole  company  of  believers.  They 
who  feasted  in  the  courts  of  the  temple,  upon  the  flesh  of 
the  sacrifices  and  peace-offerings,  of  which  part  had  been 
burned  upon  the  altar,  were  understood  to  have  fellowship 
with  Jehovah  and  his  worshippers,  and  to  expect  a  share 
of  the  benefits  arising  from  such  sacrifices ;  and  was  not 
the  meaning  similar,  when  any  one  feasted  with  idola- 
ters in  their  idol-temples,  upon  their  sacrifices  ?  Would 
they  then  suppose  him  to  mean,  that  an  idol  was  a  real 
being,  to  whom  worship  was  rendered  ?  Or  that  these  sacri- 
fices diflered  materially  from  other  food?  Thus  he  knew 
that  some  of  them  would  speculate  to  excuse  their  self- 
indulgence.  But,  though  the  deities  to  which  they  sacri- 
ficed were  non-entities,  and  all  the  account  of  their  origin 
and  exploits  mere  fables,  yet  he  must  inform  them  that 
their  sacrifices  were  actually  presented  to  devils,  fallen 
angels,  malignant  demons,  and  that  these  ambitious  rivals 
of  God  were  gratified  by  them,  in  proportion  as  God  was 
dishonoured  and  provoked.  Perhaps  some  might  fancy 
that  the  name  was  not  essential,  and  that  God  was  wor- 
shipped in  these  rites,  though  under  another  title:  (as 
modern  speculators  have  asserted  that  Jehovah,  and  Jove, 
or  Jupiter,  &c.  are  virtually  the  same ;  and  that  the  supreme 
Being  is  worshipped  with  equal  acceptance  in  every  age 
and  clime  ;)  but  the  apostle  assured  them,  that  these  sacri- 
fices were  not  presented  to  God,  but  to  the  determined 
enemies  of  God  and  man ;  and  he  would  not  on  any 
account  have  his  beloved  Corinthians  join  themselves  with 
devils  and  their  worshippers.  Indeed,  they  could  not 
make  the  ordinances  of  Christ  to  consist  with  these  abo- 
minable rites ;  and  if  they  attempted  it,  they  would  pro- 
voke the  Lord  to  jealousy  by  this  familiarity  with  his  de- 
tested rivals,  as  if  they  were  stronger  than  he,  and  could 
defend  themselves  against  his  judgments;  even  as  a  woman, 
though  not  guilty  of  gross  adultery,  must  excite  the  sus- 
picion and  indignation  of  her  husband,  if  she  associated 
very  familiarly  with  the  man  of  whom  he  entertained  a 
peculiar  jealousy.  {Marg.  Ref.)  The  apostle  joined  him- 
self in  these  inquiries,  to  show  how  greatly  he  abhorred 
such  a  conduct,  and  how  he  should  dread  the  consequences 
of  being  seduced  into  it.  '  Dare  you  then,  being  espoused 
'  to  Christ,  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy  by  idolatry. 
Vol.  v.— No.  32. 


'  which  is  spiritual  whoredom  ?  "  Are  you  stronger  than 
"  he,"  '  and  able  to  resist  him,  when  he  shall  let  loose 
'  his  fury  against  you  ?'  (Locke.) 

V.  23—28.  (Notes,  vi.  12,  13.  viii.)  The  feasting 
in  the  idol-temples  having  been  shown  to  be  direct  idol- 
atry, the  apostle  next  proceeded  to  prove,  that  some  limi- 
tations must  be  assigned  to  their  liberty  ;  and  expediency 
and  edification  consulted  in  the  use  even  of  lawful 
things.  He  exhorted  them,  therefore,  not  to  seek  their 
own  indulgence  or  satisfaction,  exclusively  or  principally, 
but  to  study  the  welfare  and  advantage  of  their  brethren 
and  neighbours,  whom  they  ought  to  love  as  themselves, 
and  for  whose  greater  good  they  ought  to  give  up  every 
inferior  interest.  He  would,  however,  allow  them  to  eat 
without  scruf)Ie,  what  they  bought  in  the  public  market, 
without  asking  any  questions,  whether  it  had  been  offered 
to  an  idol  or  not ;  lest  they  should  receive  an  answer, 
which  might  tend  to  perplex  or  wound  the  consciences  of 
their  brethren,  if  their  own  were  out  of  danger:  for,  as 
the  earth  and  its  fulness  belonged  to  the  Lord,  they 
might  partake  of  his  bounty  without  hesitation,  if  ihey 
knew  no  reason  to  the  contrary.  In  like  manner,  if  an 
unbelieving  friend  or  relation  invited  them  to  his  house, 
and  they  were  disposed  to  go  ;  (which  in  many  cases  would 
be  lawful,  and  in  some  even  expedient ;)  let  them  eat  of  the 
provisions  set  before  them,  without  asking  any  questions.. 
But  if  any  one  informed  them  that  this  or  the  other  dish 
was  part  of  an  idol  sacrifice,  let  them  refrain  from  eating 
of  it ;  because  it  would  be  proper  thus  to  protest  against 
idolatry,  and  to  show  their  judgment  of  it,  for  the  benefit 
especially  of  him  who  told  them,  whether  he  were  a 
Christian  or  an  unbeliever,  and  that  they  might  not  wound 
the  conscience  of  any  man.  And  as  the  earth  and  its 
fulness  were  the  Lord's,  they  could  not  need  such  defiled 
food,  but  might  be  supplied  with  other  meat,  though  they 
abstained  from  it.  Some  versions  and  manuscrii)t3  omit 
the  concluding  clause ;  but  there  appears  to  me  a  peculiar 
beauty  in  the  repetition,  and  entirely  in  the  apostle's  man- 
ner. All  things  are  lawful,  &ic.  (23.)  '  Tertullian, 
'  speaking  of  women's  apparel,  says,  '  How  nmrh  more 
'  easily  will  she  fear  things  unlawful,  who  is  cautious  and 
'scrupulous  in  things  lawful!'  'Thus  Clement  also, 
'  They  who  do  whatever  is  lawful  will  soon  glide  into 
'  that  which  is  unlawful.'     (Be:a.) 


IJ.  Co. 


1.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  GQ. 


32  Give  "  none  «flcuce,  utithcr  to  the 
Jews,  nor  to  the  *  Gentiles,  nor  to  "  the 


ro  M.     »iii.  13. 

Hum.    x\f.  :a 

a  Cor.     vi  3. 
cnil.  i   10. 

•OT,cri,ki.       rhurch  of  God 

U  I  Tin  Hi.  i  li. 


V.  29 — 33.  The  apostle  obscrvcJ,  perhaps  with  refer- 
ncfi  to  the  self-confidence  of  some  at  Coi-itUli,  that  he  did 
not  so  mucli  mcaw  they  were  to  abstain  for  the  sake  of 
their  own  consciences;  for  he  supposed  tliem  able  to  dis- 
card such  ignorant  scruples  :  but  for  the  sake  of  other  men's 
on?ciciices,  especially  those  of  their  weaker  brethren. 
'.  ct  they  would  inquire,  why  their  liberty  was  to  be  thus 
^;cnsurcd  and  restrained,  out  of  regard  to  other  men's  con- 
sciences ?  Or  why  they  were  to  be  blamed  and  slandered, 
in  eating  those  things,  for  which  they  gave  thanks,  and 
which  they  received  in  a  thankful  and  believing  frame  of 
jnind  ?  Thus  we  may  explain  the  passage  as  the  objection 
of  the  Corinthians  to  the  apostle's  directions  :  but  it  may 
be  understood  as  his  inquiry,  Why  they  should  so  incau- 
tiously use  their  liberty,  as  to  give  cause  for  its  being  con- 
demned in  the  consciences  of  other  men  ?  Or  why  they 
should  so  use  those  good  gifts  of  God,  which  they  received 
with  grace  and  thanksgiving,  as  to  give  cause  for  slander 
or  offence  ?  He  therefore  concluded  this  subject  by  admo- 
nishing them,  whether  they  ate  or  drank,  in  any  place  or 
company,  or  whatever  they  did,  to  do  it  all  with  an  habi- 
tual aim  at  the  glory  of  God:  by  considering  bis  precepts, 
and  the  propriety,  expediency,  appearance,  or  V^ndency  of 
their  actions,  and  the  construction  which  others  would 
put  upon  them :  and  by  acting  with  prudence,  temper- 
ance, thankfulness,  consistency,  and  charity  in  every  thing. 
Thus  the  whole  tenour  of  their  conduct  would  show  the 
excellency  of  the  Gospel,  and  conduce  to  win  over  others 
to  it ;  by  which  the  name  and  perfections  of  God  would 
be  the  more  known,  adored,  and  glorified.  This  great 
end  they  ought  habitually  to  have  in  view :  whatever  inter 
fered  with  it  ought  to  be  avoided ;  and  every  interest,  pur- 
suit, and  indulgenc€,  should  be  rendered  subordinate,  or 
even,  if  possible,  subservient  to  it.  They  would  then  be 
careful  to  give  no  needless  offence  to  any  man,  or  to  throw 
any  stumbling-block  in  the  way,  either  of  Jews  or  Gen- 
'ilcs ;  and  not  to  give  cause  of  sin  to  the  Church,  or  any 
believer  :  but  to  follow  the  apostle  as  he  followed  Christ, 
^,xi.  1.)  according  to  what  he  had  shown  them  of  his  prin- 
';iple3  and  conduct;  {Notes,  &c.  ix.)  in  which  he  had 
'endeavoured  to  please  men  of  all  descriptions,  and  in  all 
things,  as  far  as  consisted  with  faithfulness ;  in  nothing 
':onsulting  his  own  emolument  or  satisfaction,  but  the  good 
*.fmany,  in  order  to  promote  their  salvation.  {Marg.  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—5. 

The  mistaTces  and  sins  of  professed  Christians  commonly 
'uriginate  from  ignorance  of  the  Scriptures,  or  from  a 
partial  attention  to  them.  If  this  were  not  common,  men 
could  not  suppose,  that  forms,  ordinances,  or  assent  to 
doctrines,  wouUl  procure  them  a  license  to  indulge  their 
passions,  or  impunity  in  the  allowed  practice  of  sin. 
Men  may  seem  to  be  converted  ;  they  may  relate  a  specious 
:rxperiencc,  and  make  a  credible  profession  of  faith;  tbey 


33  Even  "  as  1  please  all  men  in  all ''J:^j'';,7^;i*,y| 
fhiiigs,  not  seeking  mine  own  profit,  but  l,.{h"'->*'' '*' 
the  projil  of  many,  that  they  may  be  sa- 
ved. 


may  be  admitted  members  of  the  visible  church,  where  the 
strictest  discipline  is  exercised,  and  statedly  hear  the  most 
faithful  instruction  ;  they  may  be  greatly  distinguished  by 
external  privileges  and  gifts  ;  they  may  be  baptized  in  any 
form,  and  receive  the  spiritual  meat  and  drink  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  in.  the  purest  societies ;  and  yet,  not  '  feed- 
'  ing  on  Christ  himself  in  their  hearts  by  faith,'  God  will 
not  be  well  pleased  with  them,  but  they  will  die  short  of 
Canaan,  and  perish  with  the  multitude  of  the  ungodly. 

V.  6—14. 

The  examples  recorded  in  the  word  of  God  for  oijj- 
admonition,  who  in  these  latter  ages  of  the  world  enjoy 
the  full  benefit  of  all  preceding  revelations,  should  warn  us 
to  repress  every  evil  lusting;  to  avoid  a  festive,  sensual 
religion,  which  gratifies  the  eye,  the  car,  the  taste,  and 
which  connects  with  sitting  down  to  eat  and  drink,  and 
rising  up  to  play ;  to  keep  at  a  distance  from  every  for- 
bidden indulgence  ;  and  not  to  tempt  Christ,  by  running 
ourselves  into  those  dangers  in  which  man}-  have  perished  : 
and  to  avoid  all  murmurings  and  disputings,  by  which  the 
enemy  of  souls  hath  made  such  havock  in  the  church. 
Above  all,  we  should  beware  of  "  a  haughty  spirit,  which 
"  goes  before  a  fall;"  and  while  we  think  we  stand,  ivc 
should  trust  in  God  to  preserve  us  from  deceiving  our- 
selves, and  from  falling  by  temptation,  using  every  means 
of  security  against  such  fatal  and  lamentable  evils.  In 
these  quiet  times  we  have  no  temptation  to  resist,  but  such 
as  is  common  to  man ;  and  if  we  cannot  now  stand  our 
ground  against  the  world,  the  fiesh,  and  the  devil,  what 
should  we  do  in  the  fiery  trial  of  persecution  ?  If  %ve  are 
not  prepared  to  give  up  a  worthless  interest  or  indulgence 
for  Christ's  sake,  how  should  ^ve  yield  our  bodies  to  the 
flames  in  his  cause?  Whether,  however,  the  world  smiles 
or  frowns,  it  is  a  dangerous  enemy;  but  if  we  are  be- 
lievers, we  shall  be  enabled  to  overcome  it,  with  all  its 
terrors  and  fascinations ;  no.r  will  our.  faithful  covenant- 
keeping  God  suffer  us  to  be  tempted  above  what  we  arc 
able.  We  may  often  be  alarmed,  harassed,  bafHed,  and 
even  cast  down ;  but  we  shall  rise  again  superior  to  our 
foes ;  for  with  every  temptation  the  Lord  will  be  sure  to 
make  some  "  way  for  us  to  escape,  that  we  may  be  able 
to  bear  it."  Yet  his  fear  put  into  our  hearts  will  be  one 
great  means  of  our  safety ;  and  the  greater  our  humble 
jealousy  is  concerning  ourselves,  the  more  we  shall  escape 
such  falls,  as,  when  not  fatal,  are  productive  of  very  pain- 
ful consequences.  We  should  therefore  flee  from  temp- 
tation, and  not  ostentatiously  parley  with  it, 

V.  l.j— 22. 

If  we  would  be  deemed  wise,  let  us  show  our  wisdom 
by  a  cii'cumspect conduct,  and  not  by  curious  speculations. 
— Our  union  and  communion  with  Christ  and  his  people, 
by  partaking  of  his  ordinances,  should  engage  us  to  av«id 


.'?.  D.  QO, 


CHAPTER  XI. 


Jl.  D.  G* 


a  IT.  IS.    X.  33. 
Phil      iii.     K. 

1  Ties.     i.     «. 

2  Thes.    iii.     9. 
Heb.  vi  12 

b  Kom.  IT.  2.  X 

Eph.  V.    1,  ;. 

Phil,    ii     4.  5. 
c  17,    22.    Prov. 

xxxi.  28-31. 
div.  17  sv  2 
e  vii   17    1  ThC!. 

iT.  1,2.  2  f  he3. 

ii   Ii. 


iii.  18.1  Til 
II,  12  1  Fet 
1.  i,i. 


CHAP.   XI. 

The  aposllc  exhorts  the  Corinthians  to  inii- 
falc  him,  as  he  imitated  Christ,  1.  He 
praises  them  for  observing  his  injunc- 
tions, 2.  He  gives  directions  concern- 
ing men  and  tcomcn  prophesying,  3 — 
lb.  He  blames  iheni  for  abuses  in  tiieir 
religious  assemblies  ;  especially  for  their 
divisions,  17 — 19;  and  their  profana- 
tion of  t!ie  Lord'^s  supper,  20 — 22  ;  re- 
minding them  of  the  first  institution  of 
it  ;  and  showing  the  danger  of  partaJcing 
of  it  xuncorthihj,  23 — 31. 

BE   ^  ye  followers  of  me,  •"  even  as  I 
also  am  of  Christ. 

2  Now  ■=  I  praise  you,  brethren,  ''  that 
ye  remember  me  in  all  things,  "  and  keep 
the  *  ordinances,  as  I  delivered  thera  to 
you. 

3  But  I  would  have  you  know,  that 
^  the  Head  of  every  man  is  Christ ;  s  and 


all  "  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works  of  darkness," 
and  all  conformity  to  the  vanities  of  the  world.  When 
we  receive  the  outward  signs  of  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ,  we  should  seriously  inquire  into  the  sincerity  of 
this  profession  of  faith  in  him  and  his  atonement,  and  of 
our  desire  to  live  devoted  to  his  service,  and  united  to  his 
people,  as  one  bread,  and  one  body,  with  him  and  them. 
For  '•  the  world  lieth  in  the  wicked  one  ;"  ungodly  men 
are  the  servants  of  the  devil,  and  false  religion  is  his  wor- 
ship, however  ingeniously  some  may  varnish  over  or  deny 
this  awful  truth  :  we  cannot  unite  the  service  of  God  with 
that  of  devils,  or  have  fellowship  with  Christ  and  with 
those  enemies  whose  works  he  was  manifested  to  destroy  ; 
and  they  who  aim  at  such  a  coalition  are  commonly  hypo- 
crites in  their  religion,  and  only  sincere  in  their  idola- 
trous worship  of  mammon.  If  Christians  will  venture 
into  those  places,  and  join  in  those  sacrifices  to  "  the  lust 
"  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life," 
which  are  of  no  ill  repute  even  in  this  land,  they  will 
certainly  provoke  the  Lord  to  jealousy -,  and  seeing  they 
cannot  endure  his  omnipotent  indignation,  why  should 
they  foolishly  act  as  if  they  were  stronger  than  he  ? 


tlie  head  of  the  \\oman  is  the  man  ;  "-and  ^-'''ux'^iz-- 
the  Head  of  Ciirist  is  God.  f.,';Li^  iU. 

4  Every  man  praying  '  or  prophesying,  fifai-sl  v."sot 
•^  having  his  head  covered,  dishonouretli  ilf^i^.T'^ 
his  head.  .-u.  ";'"■ 

5  But  every  woman  that  prayctli  '  or 'i^'iJ"  ""  *" 
propliesieth  witli /icr  head  uncovered,  di.s-  ■J\\>i'^T'^^ 
honoureth  her  liead  :  for  that  is  even  all  ii:"ri'xl  'j  "^ ' 
one  as  if  slie  were  '"  sliaven. 

6  For  if  the  Avoman  be  not  covered, 

let  her  also   be    shorn:  "but  if  it  be  a"^'"'"''-"^ 
shame  for  a  woman  to  be  shorn  or  shaven, 
let  her  be  covered. 

7  For  a  man  indeed  ought  not  to  cover 

his  head,  forasmuch  as  °he  is  the  image  °,*'j'i"  J' I, ■'•,'•• 
and  glory  of  God  :  p  but   the  woman  is  «.,-'^?' ■''.?,. 

.  W        /  11  3.   Gea.  ii«  10. 

the  glory  of  the  man. 

8  For  1  the  man  is  not  of  the  woman  ;  "^ "ff^'li'ia,^- 
but  the  woman  of  the  man. 

9  Neither  was  ■■  the  man  created  for  ''.i"=°  ''•  '=  -' 
the    woman :  but    the    woman    for    the 


V.  23—33. 


Let  us  not  be  abused  with  vain  words  about  the  inno- 
cence of  this  or  the  other  worldly  pleasure  ;  these  apologies 
are  seldom  grounded  in  truth  ;  but  if  they  were,  Are  such 
indulgences  expedient?  Do  they  tend  to  edification  ?  Do 
they  consist  with  charity  ?  Might  not  the  time  and  money 
be  better  employed  ?  Does  not  the  examnle  grieve  or  mis- 
lead others  ?  Let  us  not  then  be  so  selfsh  as  to  seek  our 
own  needless  indulgence,  in  preference  to  the  important 
good  of  our  neighbours.     While  we  trust  in  the  Lord  for 


our  temporal  provision,  and  thankfully  receive  it  as  Lis 
gift,  let  us  be  careful  to  use  oar  liberty  or  plenty  in  such 
a  manner,  that  we  may  "  avoid  the  appearance  of  evil,"  of 
excess  or  selfishness,  and  of  whatever  may  occasion  censure 
or  suspicion,  and  that  piety,  charity,  temperance,  and 
prudence,  may  so  regulate  even  our  feasts  and  meals,  and 
every  part  of  our  conduct,  that  "  whether  we  eat  or  drink, 
"  or  whatever  we  do,  we  may  do  all  to  the  glory  of  God." 
Connected  with  this  great  end,  we  should  be  careful  to 
give  no  needless  offence  to,  or  occasion  any  prejudice  in, 
the  minds  of  unbelievers  of  any  descrijition,  and  not  to 
cause  any  discord  in  the  church,  or  disquietude  to  the 
consciences  even  of  weak  believers  ;  but  we  should  endea- 
vour in  all  things  to  please  others  rather  than  ourselves,  as 
far  as  it  consists  with  our  duty,  or  can  conduce  to  their 
profit  and  salvation.  And  let  us  remember,  that  he  who 
gives  us  these  admonitions,  and  calls  us  to  follow  him  as 
he  followed  Christ,  was  the  writer  of  those  scriptures 
which  most  fully  declare  the  doctrines  of  free  grace  and 
of  God's  eternal  purposes,  which  therefore  must  consist 
with  these  practical  instructions,  though  many  are  unable 
to  perceive  that  consistency. 

^FOTES. 

CHAP.  XT.  V.  1.  This  verse,  most  evidently,  is 
connected  with  the  conclusion  of  the  preceding  chapter ; 
it  referred  to  what  the  apostle  had  written  concerning  his 
own  conduct  in  the  ninth  chapter,  and  it  concluded  the 
subject  which  began  in  the  eighth.  He  called  on  the 
Corinthians  to  be  imitators  of  his  example,  (even  as  he 
imitated  Christ,)  especially  in  the  charitable  and  cautiou.s 
useof  their  christian  liberty,  {I^'ote,  Rom.  xv.  1 — 3.)  and 
he  thus  hinted,  that  they  had  in  this  respect  followed 
others  who  had  acted  contrary  to  the  will  and  the  example 
of  Christ. 

2T 


D.  GO. 


J.  CORINTIflANS. 


^.  D.  60. 


♦  Tliiit    i« 

.   0  tr.. 

vtri.,ig    1 

*\c  JlOIVl 

\uii>a:tti. 

0/  liir 
Gen 

XX.   IG.  XSIV.  i'j 

•  Eo  V  s    Matt 

xviii   10.  Heb  i 

KVi    4    Horn. 

.H  Hsd  i  :, 
K  K.  i:>   Luke  > 

:,;.  John  vii.  J 


10  For  this  cause  ought  the  woman  to 
have  *  power  on  her  head  '  because  of 
tlie  an2;cly. 

11  Nevertheless,  'neither  is  the  man 
without  the  woman,  neither  tlic  woman 
without  the  man,  in  the  Lord. 

12  For  as  the  woman  is  of  tlie  man, 
even  so  is  the  man  also  by  the  woman ; 
"  but  all  things  of  God. 

IJ  ='  Judge  in  yourselves:  is  it  comely 


V.  2 — 16.  The  apostle  here  entered  on  another  sQb- 
jcct,  and  began  to  discuss  several  particulars  respecting 
the  jmblic  assemblies  of  the  Corinthians  ;  which,  with 
some  digressions,  he  continued  to  the  end  of  the  fourteenth 
chapter.  As  he  was  about  to  reprove  various  abuses,  he 
diMinod  it  ailviseable  to  begin  by  a  general  commendation 
of  their  coni.iuct,  in  remembering  him  and  observing  his 
injunctions,  thougli  this  admitted  of  some  exceptions,  or 
misconstructions  had  taken  place,  and  it  would  therefore 
be  proper  to  show  them  his  meaning  in  these  things.  In  the 
abundance  of  spiritual  gifts  bestowed  on  the  Corinthians, 
several  women  hail  been  endued  with  the  Spirit  of  pro- 
phecy, which  enabled  them,  by  immediate  insj-iiration,  to 
oiler  prayers  for  the  congregation,  or  to  give  instructions, 
or  even  to  predict  future  events ;  for  it  is  not  reasonable 
to  suppose,  that  a  woman  could  be  said  io prophesy,  merely 
by  being  present  when  another  prophesied.  This  seems  to 
have  been  the  only  case  in  which  women  were  allowed 
to  speak  in  public,  and  in  this  respect  some  abuses  had 
crept  in.  (xiv.  34,  35.  1  Tim.  ii.  11 — 13.)  In  order  to 
understand  what  was  becoming  in  this  exempt  case,  the 
apostle  would  have  them  to  understand,  that  Christ  was 
the  immediate  Head,  or  Ruler,  of  every  man  among  them  ; 
whose  honour  was  concerned  in  their  conduct ;  and  that 
the  man  was  the  immediate  head  and  ruler  of  the  woman, 
to  whose  authority  God  had  subjected  her,  and  who  would 
therefore  be  disgraced  by  any  impropriety  in  her  beha- 
viour;  and  that  Christ,  as  Mediator,  was  subject  to  God 
as  his  Head  and  Pi'incipal,  to  whose  glory  his  whole  con- 
duct in  his  mediatorial  government  was  refeiTcd.  As 
therefore  Christ  did  the  will,  and  sought  the  honour,  of 
»Jod,  so  the  Christian  should  avow  his  subjection  to  Christ 
doing  his  will  and  seeking  his  glory,  and  the  woman  should 
ficknowledge  her  subjection  to  the  man,  anil,  (in  all  things 
}awful,)  do  what  was  pleasing  and  honourable  to  him. — 
According  to  the  custom  of  those  days,  a  veil  on  the 
iicad  was  the  token  of  subjection  and  respect  to  supe- 
riors ;  if  a  man  therefore  should  pray  or  prophesy  with 
sucii  a  covering,  he  would  dishonour  Christ  his  Head,  by 
acting  out  of  character,  and  appearing  as  if  he  was  placed 
in  subjection  to  the  woman,  instead  of  in  authority  over  her. 
On  the  other  hand,  it  would  be  inconsistent  with  modesty, 
and  her  state  of  subjection,  for  a  woman  to  lay  aside  her 
veil  on  such  occasions  ;  for  thus  she  would  seem  to  forget 
her  place,  and  to  affect  authority,  which  would  dishonour 
the  man  whom  God  had  appointed  to  be  as  a  head  over  her. 
Nay,  this  would  be  so  great  an  impropriety,  that  it  would 
be  of  a  similar  meaning  with  the  shaving  of  her  head, 
irhich  was  a  disgraceful  punishment,  that  was  used  to  be 


that  a  woman  pray  unto  God  uncovered.? 

11  Doth  not  even  nature  itself  teach 
you,  that  >'if  a  man  have  longhair,  *it 
is  a  shame  unto  him  ? 

15  But  if  a  woman  have  long  hair,  it 
is  a  J^lory  to  her  :  for  her  hair  is  given  her 
for  t  a  covering. 

IG  But  if  any  man  ='seem  to  be  con- 
tentious, we  have  no  ''  such  custom, 
neither  "^  the  churches  of  God. 


r  5  Sam  xij.  5S. 


>  I  Tim 


inflicted  on  women  of  bad  character.  If  then  the  women 
would  exercise  their  gifts  uncovered,  let  them  be  shorn 
or  shaven ;  but  if  they  deemed  this  shameful,  let  them 
Avear  their  veils.  Somejthink  that  these  prophetesses  had 
their  hair  dishevelled  after  the  manner  of  the  Pythian 
priestesses  of  Apollo;  and  if  this  was  so,  it  would  be  an 
additional  reason  for  the  apostle  thus  strenuously  to  oppose 
tliem.  The  man,  indeed,  being  the  image  and  glory  of 
God,  and  appointed  as  his  rej)iesentative  in  ruling  over 
this  lower  world,  ought  not  to  be  veiled  on  these  occasions. 
But  the  woman,  reflecting,  as  it  were,  the  man's  glorj', 
being  formed  his  counterpart,  and  the  most  honourable 
subject  of  his  delegated  autliority,  ought  to  avow  her  will- 
ing subjection  by  wearing  the  veil.  For  the  woman  was 
not  originally  created  separately,  but  taken  out  of  the 
man  as  a  part  of  him,  yet  inferior  to  him;  neither  was 
the  man  created  for  the  woman's  advantage,  but  the  woman 
for  that  of  the  man.  {Notes,  &c.  Ge)i.  "ii.  20 — 25.)  On 
this  account  therefore  the  woman  ought  to  be  covered  with 
her  veil,  even  when  praying  or  prophesying,  as  an  emblem 
of  her  being  under  the  authority  of  the  man.  Many  con- 
jectures have  been  formed  concerning  the  meaning  of  the 
following  expression,  "  because  of  the  angels  ;"  but  pro-, 
bably  the  apostle  referred  to  the  presence  of  holy  angels^ 
(who  had  witnessed  the  creation  of  man,)  as  spectators, 
or  even  in  some  respects'  as  joint  worshippers  with  believ- 
ers in  their  public  assemblies,  which  therefore  ought  to 
be  regulated  with  the  most  exact  propriety,  that  these 
heavenly  worshippers  might  not  witness  any  thing  unbe- 
coming so  holy  an  occasion.  But  though  the  woman  had. 
been  created  for  and  subjected  to  the  man,  yet  no  diil'er- 
ence  was  made  between  them  in  res|)ect  of  their  acceptance 
in  Christ,  but  they  were  called  together  to  have  fellowship 
with  him.  Nor  ought  the  authority  of  the  man  to  be  ex- 
ercised harshly,  but  in  tenderness  and  love,  seeing  that, 
as  the  woman  was  originally  "  from  the  man,"  so  the 
man  hath  ever  since  been  "  by  the  woman,"  born  of  her, 
and  tended  on  in  infancy  by  her  tender  care  ;  that  as  both 
were  reciprocally  means  of  comfort  and  benefit  to  each 
other,  so  they  should  live  together  in  harmony  and  affeo 
tion.  But  all  things  were  to  be  considered  as  derived 
from  God,  and  regulated  by  him,  whose  wise  appointments 
ought  to  be  submitted  to.  The  Corinthians  therefore 
might  judge  for  themselves,  whether,  according  to  the 
constitution  of  the  Creator,  it  would  be  comely  for  a 
woman  to  appear  uncovered  in  the  act  of  worshipping 
him.  Even  nature  would  teach  them,  that  if  a  man  wore 
his  hair  long,  and  tired  in  the  manner  which  custom  had 
appropriated  to  women,  it  would  be  a   disgrace  to  hiniy 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  XL 


A   D.  GC 


d D  83  le^  six-  17  1  Now  in  this  that  I  declare  ?/«/(> 
3  H°m  %hi.'3  you,  "'I  praise  you  not,  "^  that  je  come 
e'jo'34"xi*.. S3  toocther  not  for  the  better,  but  for  the 

■Jo.    U  i    13.  U  ^ 

^vorsc. 

18  For  first  of  all,  when  ye  come  to- 
gether in  the  church,  '  I  hear  that  there 

>.  iii.  :>.  he  *  divisions  amon^  you  ;  and  I   partly 
\  believe  it. 

19  For  8  there  must  be  also  f  heresies 
t  Or,  KcVr^Ads  amoHg   jou,  that    they    ''  which   are  ap- 

xli'i.s 'xxTiil  pj'oved   may    be   made    manifest  among 


vil.  9,  10 

i    10-18. 
vi.  1. 

'Ot.ichim 


g  Matt 
l.uke 

Acts 

1  Tioi.  iv.  1.  a 
I  Het.  ii.  1 


T.t.  iii  10  Cr     }""• 
b  Deut.  xili  3  hu^e  ii.  3j.  a  Cor.  sii 


5-7    Cr.  I  John  i 


and  be  considered  as  a  proof  of  efferninacy  and  folly.  On 
the  other  hand,  long  hair,  when  decently  tired  accoiding 
to  the  custom  of  the  times,  would  be  an  honour  to  a 
woman,  being  given  to  her  as  a  natural  veil  ;  and  to  wear 
her  hair  short,  as  men  used  to  do,  would  appear  masctdine 
and  disgraceful  ;  and,  for  the  same  reason,  she  ought  to 
wear  her  veil  on  her  head  when  praying,  that  she  might 
keep  her  proper  place  and  appear  in  character.  These 
things  the  apostle  stated  as  decent  and  proper  ;  but  if  any 
of  the  Corinthian  teachers  appeared  inclinable  to  excite  a 
contention  about  them,  he  would  only  add,  that  he  and  his 
brethren  knew  of  no  such  custom  as  prevailed  among 
them  ;  nor  was  there  any  such  in  the  Churches  of  God, 
that  had  been  planted  by  the  other  apostles. 

V.  If — 22.  Another  exception  the  apostle  must  adduce 
to  the  general  commendation  that  he  had  bestowed  upon 
the  Corinthians  ;  as  when  they  came  together,  they  be- 
haved so  disorderly,  that  it  tended  to  their  detriment  rather 
than  their  edification  ;  and  thus  they  lost  more  in  one 
way  than  they  gained  in  others,  in  respect  of  religious 
improvement.  For,  in  the  first  place,  when  they  assem- 
bled as  a  society  met  together  for  the  worship  of  God,  in 
which  they  ought  to  have  beea_of  one  heart  and  mind, 
there  were  divisions,  or  schisms,  among  them.  Though 
they  met  in  one  place,  as  one  congregation,  yet  they  were 
divided  into  parties,  and  were  actuated  by  carnal  com- 
petition and  mutual  animosity.  This  disgraceful  report 
he  had  heard,  and  he  believed  it  in  pari,  or  concern- 
ing a  part  of  them;  for  he  was  so  acquainted  with  iui- 
man  nature  and  the  temper  of  the  Corinthians,  that  he 
was  aware  these  sc/tis/ns  would  be  followed  by  heresies 
also,  or  by  a  more  entire  separation  of  some  of  them  from 
the  rest,  out  of  zeal  for  the  pernicious  doctrines  which 
they  had  espoused.  '  It  seems  evident  from  hence,  that 
'  hertsy  is  something  worse  than  the  schism  abovcracn- 
'  tioned.'  {Doddridge.)  This  Satan  was  attempting,  and 
God  would  permit  it  to  take  place,  in  order  to  distinguish 
his  approved  servants  by  their  steadfast  adherence  to  the 
truth,  from  the  unsound  professors  of  Chiistianity,  which 
had  crept  in  among  them.  Their  assembling  together  in 
one  place  with  such  divided  hearts  was  very  evil,  and  their 
subsequent  conduct  was  so  carnal,  that  though  they  pro- 
fessed to  celebrate  the  Lord's  supper,  they  could  not  be 
said  to  do  this,  but  rather  to  substitute  a  carnal  feast  in  the 
stead  of  it.  For  they  brought  their  own  provisions  with 
them,  and  ate  them  separately,  not  waiting  for  each  other, 
or  communicating  with  each  other  !     So  that  a  sclfrh  or 


20  When  ye  come  together  therefore 

into  one  place,  l  this  is  not  to  eat  the  '°',:  '■>'  """'■ 
Lord's  supper. 

21  For  '  in  eating  every  one  taketh  '^t'''  *  ''' 
before  other  his  own  supper :  ^  and  one  VJj'is.  ''  '" 
is  hungry,  and  another  is  drunken. 

22  What !  '  have  ye  not  houses  to  eat"''- 

and  to  drink  in  ?  '"  or  despise  ye  the  Vas^'x/"!. 
church  of  God,  and  siiame  them  §  that  }j''"°'  "'■  " 
have  not?  What  siiall  I  say  to  you  ?  *°;,v. pf°J „"' 
shall  1  praise  you  in  tiiis?  J  praise  you  s- •'a'^- 1'  !>•  t- 
not. 


intemperate  meal  had  succeeded  to  that  holy  feast  of  faith 
and  love  !  and,  while  the  poor  went  away  hungry  for  want 
of  proper  provisions,  the  rich  ate  and  drank  plentifully,  if 
not  to  excess!  V'hat  could  be  said  to  such  a  scandalous 
profimation  ?  Had  they  not  houses  to  feast  in  on  their 
abundance,  and  to  which  they  might  invite  their  friends '. 
Did  they  despise  the  assembled  Church  of  God,  as  if  it  had 
been  a  company  of  intemperate  revellers  ?  Or  did  the  rich 
purpose  to  shame  their  poor  brethren,  because  they  had 
not  suitable  provisions  ?  Would  they  have  him  ap|.'laud 
such  profane,  uncharitable,  and  sensual  practices  ?  This  he 
would  not  do,  though  glad  to  praise  them  when  he  could. 
Such  a  refusal  of  commendation  implied  the  severest  re- 
buke. It  is  almost  unaccountable  that  a  Christian  Church, 
in  a  short  time  after  this  eminent  apostle  had  left  ihern, 
should  run  into  so  abominable  a  jirofanation  of  this  sa- 
cred ordinance.  But  the  public  feasts  of  the  Greeks 
were  commonly  conducted  in  this  manner,  which  apjKars 
to  us  as  ineonsislent  with  civility  as  with  piety.  Tiic  self- 
conceited  Corinthian  teachers  carried  their  notions  of  Chris- 
tian liberty  to  an  excess  almost  inconceivable  at  present  ; 
they  not  only  joined  in  the  idolatrous  feasts  of  their  neigh- 
bours, but  they  introduced  the  customs  of  them  into  the 
Church,  and  so  perverted  this  sacred  institution  ;  aiid,  to 
show  the  folly  of  man's  wisdom,  they  were  left  thus  to 
disgrace  themselves  more  than  other  Churches,  because 
they  thought  themselves  wiser  tlian  they.  It  is  also  won- 
derful that  the  apostle  should  express  so  favourable  an 
opinion  of  the  Corinthians  in  general,  notwithstanding  these 
gross  abuses  ;  anti  we  should  thence  teain  caution  in  con- 
demning whole  religious  societies,  because  of  such  evils  as 
perhaps  but  few  ajiprove  of,  though  numbers  are  seduced 
to  connive  at  them.  '  Mevnv,  to  be  drunk,  is  by  the  gram- 
'  marians  thought  to  have  its  original  from  ij.cra  to  hay, 
'  {after  sacrificing,)  because  of  the  free  drinking  they 
'  indulged  in  after  their  sacrifices.  The  Judaizing  con- 
'  verts  thought  themselves  obliged  to  drink  plentifully  at 
'  their  festivals  ;  four  large  cups  of  wine,  saith  Dr.  Light- 
'  foot,  at  the  paschal  suppei',  and  to  be  quite  drunk,  s;:iili 
'  Buxtoi-f,  at  the  feast  of  rurim.'  {Whilby.)  M  such 
sentiments  were  publicly  a\o\vcd  at  the  time  when  the 
apostle  wrote,  our  aslonishtnent  at  the  facts  advanced  may 
be  abated,  but  our  abhorrence  should  be  proporlionably 
increased.  '  Though  the  Corinthians  had  written  to  St. 
'  Paul,  requesting  his  directions  in  several  points,  yet 
'  they  had  not  suid  one  syllabio,  about  the  enormities 
'  which  had  crept  in  amongst  them,  and  in  the  blame  of 


A.  D.  G6. 


I.  CORINTHIAlSrS. 


J.  D.  6^. 


n  i»  3-  Deol  W. 
b  Matt  xxtiii 
£11  Gal  i  III, 
12.  I  'I  hes  iv.  2 

0  .Matt.  Kxvi  2 
17   111 

p  3fatt.  xxci  2G 
—23  Mlril  Xiv 
52  —  21.  Liik.! 
Jt.xii  13,  £0  Alts 
XX.  7. 

q  V.  7,  8.  Ps.sxii 
26.  iO  Prov.  ix 
».  Coiit.  V.  1. 
I«.  XIV.  c.  Ir. 
1-3.  Ju.'^u  vi. 
S:i-57. 

r  :C  :;X  s  3,  4. 
IC,  17. 

•  Or,  /or  a  n- 
n:em6raft.:«  Ex. 
xii.  14.  Jush  iv. 
7  Ps.  cxi.  I 
fiat,  i  1  U 
>xvt.    R.     Malt. 

1  xxvi.  U. 

t  Luko  xxii.  20. 
SCor.  iii.ii.  M. 


23  For  "  I  have  received  of  thel 
Lord  that  ^hich  al.so  I  delivered  unto 
Voii,  Tlint  the  Lord  Jesus,  °  the  same 
night  in  which  he  uas  betraj'ed,  p  took 
bread  : 

21  And  when  he  had  given  thanks, 
he  brake /'/,  and  said.  Take,  i  eat ;  '  tliis 
is  my  body,  \vhich  is  broken  for  you : 
this  do  *  in  remembrance  of  mo. 

25  After  the  same  manner  al.'io  he  took 
the  cup,  when  he  had  supped,  saying, 
=  This  c!ip  is  '  the  New  Testament  in  my 
blood :  tliis  do  ye,  as  oft  as  ye  drink  it, 
in  jcmerabrancc  of  me. 

Htb.  U.  !i-:Q.  siii.  20. 


26  For  as  often  as  ye  eat  this  bread, 
and  drink  this  cup,  f  ye  do  shew  the 
Lord's  death  "  till  he  come. 

27  Whei-eforc,  *  whosoever  shall  eat 
diis  bread,  and  drink  this  cup  of  the 
Lord  unworthily,  ^  shall  be  guilty  of  the 
body  and  blood  of  the  Lord. 

28  But  ^  let  a  man  examine  himself, 
'  and  so  let  him  cat  of  thul  bread,  and 
drink  of  that  cup. 

29  For  he  that  cateth  and  drinketh 
unworthily,  eateth  and  drinketh  J  dam- 
nation to  himself,  ^  not  discerning  the 
Lord's  body. 


t  Op,  thtn  yr. 

u  iv  S.  XV.  2.>, 
John  xxi  ;r- 
Arts  i.  II 
ITho.  iv  \i 
2  The;,  il.  2,  :: 
Heb.  ix  m 
2  Pet.     iii.    I> 

1  JcliQ  li  2S. 
Kev  1  -,.  XX 
11,12  XXli  20. 

X  1.2!.  Lev  X  r 
—3  2Chr  \n 
13  -  20.  Malt 
Xxii.  11.  Joiia 
xi:i.  18-27. 

y29. 

^31.  P?  XXvi  5 
—5  Lam  ill 
40  Haj.  i  i  - 
ZecU.   Ml.  5-T. 

2  Cor.    xili.    3. 


I  Or,  (u<jT» 
30.  '32  - 
iii  6  Heb.  v 


'  which  ihey  all  siiared  :  his  iiiformaLloii  conceniiiig  these  find  some  reason  for  ab.scnting  himself,  but  that,  after  sue! 
•  irregularities  had  come  to  him  from  other  cjuarters.'  (i.  self-examination  and  serious  preparation  of  heart,  he  miglu 
11,12.   v.  1,2.)     (Pulcy.)  commemorate  the  Lord's  death  in  a  proper  manner,  aud 

V.  23 — 2'<i.  (Notes,  Mall.  xxvl.2G — 29.)  To  remedy  I  according  to  his  appointment.  This  expressly  shows  it  to 
llie  di.sorders  which  prevailed  among  the  Corinthians,  iho  be  every  Christian's  duty  to  attend  on  this  ordinance,  and 
apostle  referred  them  to  the  original  appointment  of  the  ihat  both  the  bread  and  the  wine   should  be  administered 


Lord's  supjjer,  with  which  he  had  been  made  acquainted 
by  immediate  revelation  from  Christ,  and  which  he  had 
faithfully  delivered  to  them.  This  account  of  that  ordinance 
entirely  coincides  with  that  which  has  been  considered, 
and  fully  confirms  the  inter)nctation  given  of  it.  It  was  of 
great  importance,  that  it  should  be  here  repeated  and 
enforced,  that  the  obligation  of  the  institution  to  the  end 
of  the  world  might  be  fully  ascertained.  It  is  here  added, 
that  as  eft  as  they  drank  of  the  cup,  they  were  to  do  it  in 
remembrance  of  Christ,  in  order  that  the  frequent  recol- 
lection of  liis  love,  his  sufferings,  and  their  obligations  to 
him,  might  have  a  proper  effect  upon  their  hearts  and  lives  5 
for  as  often  as  they  attended  on  this  ordinance,  they  would 
show  forth  the  Lord's  death,"  that  is,  profess  their  faith 


to  all  without  exception.  Indeed,  in  one  place,  (27.)  it  is  in 
the  original  "  shall  eat  this  bread,  or  drink  this  cup,  &c." 
and  the  needless  variation  in  our  version  has  caused  some 
cavils  of  the  papists,  yet  the  verse  would  as  readily  prove, 
that  the  wine  alone,  as  that  the  bread  alone,  should  be 
received  ;  but  in  fact  it  only  shows  that  both  bread  and 
wine  should  be  received  in  a  serious,  believing,  and  reve- 
rential manner.  '  The  true  form  of  celebrating  the  Lord's 
'  supper  must  be  sought  from  its  first  institution,  of  which 
'  these  were  the  parts.  The  pastors  must  declare  the  death 
'  of  the  Lord  by  preaching  his  word  ;  bless  the  bread  and 
'  wine,  having  called  on  the  name  of  God,  and  explained 
'  the  institution  along  with  their  prayers  ;  and,  finally, 
'  deliver  the  broken  bread  to  be  eaten,  and  the  cup  to  be 


in  it,  and  declare  the  end  and  efficacy  of  it,  till  ho  should  '  taken  and  drunk,  with  thanksgivings.     The  flock  must 


come  to  judgment.  The  manner  in  which  the  quakers 
evade  this  decisive  declaration,  (by  saying,  till  the  time 
when  Christ  should  come,  by  his^  spiritual  illumination  on 
their  minds,  to  take  ihem  bIT  from  carnal  ordinances,)  is 
a  striking  instance  of  perverse  ingenuity  used  in  defence 
of  rootcdprejudices*  The  apostle  here  repeatedly  speaks 
of  the  bread,  after  its  consecration  or  appropriation  to 
that  particular  use,  which  is  decisive  against  those  absurd 
and  monstrous  interpretations  that  have  been  put  upon 
our  Lord's  wordsi  He  further  declared,  that  whosoever 
should  partake  of  this  ordinance  "  unworthily,"  that  is, 
in  a  profane,  carnal,  or  irreverent  manner,  as  an  ordinary 
meal,  or  a  sensual  feast,  or  for  secular  purposes,  would 
"  be  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  of  the  Lord  ;"  would 
be  chargeable  with  treating  them  contemptuously  ;  and,  in 
a  measure,  with  a  share  of  their  guilt,  who  wounded  his 
t-acrcd  body  and  shed  his  precious  blood  upon  the  cross. 
It  was  therefore  proper  for  every  man,  however  approved 
by  his  pastor  and  brethren,  to  examine  himself,  concerning 
the  reality  of  his  faith  and  repentance,  the  sincerity  of  his 
profession,  his  intentions  in  communicating,  the  state  of 
his  heart,  and  the  tenour  of  his  conduct :  not  in  order  to 


prove  themselves,  that  is,  carefully  examine  their  know- 
'  ledge,  faith,  and  repentance  ;  they  must  "  show  forth 
"  the  death  of  Christ,"  that  is,  by  true  faith  consent  to 
'  his  word  and  appointment;  and,  finally,  receive  the  bread 
'  from  the  hand  of  the  minister,  and  eat  it,  and  drink  the 
'  wine,  and  give  thanks  to  the  Lord.  This  was  the  liturgy 
'  of  Paul  and  the  aposdes.'  Show  forth,  '  That  is,  pub- 
'  licly  profess  that  you  believe  and  embrace  it  with 
•  thanksgiving.'  (Besa.)  From  one  loaf  our  Lord,  having 
broken  it,  gave  a  portion  to  each  person  present,  and  they 
all  drank  from  the  same  cup,  as  a  token  that  all  believers 
alike  partake  of  the  blessings  signified  in  that  sacred  ordi- 
nance, and  have  communion  with  one  another,  as  one  in 
Christ.  How  diflferent  this  from  a  number  of  people  meet- 
ing together,  to  make  a  meal  each  separately  from  the  pro- 
visions which  they  had  brought  with  them  !  Much  has 
been  written  by  some  expositors  concerning  the  love-feasts, 
which  are  supposed  to  have  accompanied  the  administration 
of  the  Lord's  supper  in  the  primitive  times,  as  having  given 
occasion  to  the  disorders  which  the  apostle  here  reproves ; 
but  it  is  not  certain  that  he  at  all  refers  to  them  ;  and 
indeed  it  is  not  probable  that  they  were  at  this  time  in  useV 


^5.  D.  60. 


CHAPTEll  Xf. 


J.  D.  60. 


C32.  Bx.xr  2s.      30  For  tlijs  caiisc  ■=  many  are  weak  and 

Num.    IS.     12.  J 

l%im%  °i4-  Sickly  araan^  you,  and  many  "^  sleep, 
if-lzi"*^"!.":      31   For  *  if  we  would  judge  ourselves, 
"xVi'iii  3«,'l?.  ^ve  should  not  be  judged. 
'/"In  s^'h^.      32  But  when  we  arc  judged,  ^  we  are 
fi'MV'  ""■  chastened  of  the  Lord,   tliat   we  should 

dXT.  51    Actsxiii  36.  IThei.  iT.  U e  28.  P,   Kxsii.  3-5   Jcr.  sxxi.  18-20.  Luke 

x».  18-20   1  John  T.  9  Her    ii.  S.  iii.  2,  3. C  See  o.,  30.   Deut.  viii.  S    Job  v.  17,  J8 

xxsiii    18-30  xx-tiT.  31,33.  Ps.  xciv.  13,  13.  ciTiii.  18.  TroT.  iii    11,  12   Is.  i.  4    Jer 
vii.  28.  Zcpb.  iii.3., 


V.  29 — 34.  To  show  still  further  the  necessity  of 
self-examination,  the  aposde  declared  that  every  one,  who 
unworthily  partook  of  this  ordinance,  would  "  eat  and 
"  drink  ji«fg"f7»«n<  to  himself:"  his  very  attendance  on  this 
peligious  service  would  oifend  God,  and  expose  him  to  his 
righteous  judgment,  because  he  made  no  proper  discri- 
mination between  the  bread  and  wine,  which  represented 
the  Lord's  body,  as  offered  on  the  cross  to  be  a  sacrifice 
for  our  sins  to  be  received  by  faith,  and  an  ordinary  meal. 
This  irreverence,  being  a  heinous  crime,  would  doubtless 
subject  a  man  to  final  condemnation,  if  he  did  not  repent ; 
but  it  is  evident  the  apostle  did  not  mean,  that  it  was  in  its 
own  nature  unpardonable,  or  sealed  a  man's  damnation, 
as  many  have  supposed  ;  for  he  was  addressing  Christians, 
and  warning  them  to  beware  of  incurring  those  temporal 
judgments,  with  which  God  chastised  his  offending  ser- 
vants. The  scruples  and  consequent  negligence  of  num- 
bers, who  seem  in  other  things  to  obey  Christ,  have  no 
ground  in  this  passage,  except  in  the  apparent  harshness 
of  our  translation,  in  which  the  word  that  signifies  jurfg'- 
ment  is  rendered  damnation,  which  commonly  means  eter- 
nal punishment.  Indeed,  the  conscious  enworthiness  and 
lamented  infirmities  of  those  who  desire  to  express  their 
gratitude  for  redeeming  love,  are  widely  different  from  the 
profanations  of  these  Corinthians,  who  yet  were  not  at  all 
supposed  to  have  sinned  beyond  the  hope  of  pardon  ;  and 
generally  they,  who  deem  themselves  most  unworthy,  are 
least  likely  to  receive  unworthUy,  which  is  commonly  the 
sin  of  the  proud  and  self-sufficient.  But  the  apostle 
showed  his  meaning  in  what  follows  ;  for  he  observed,  that, 
on  account  of  tbese  profanations,  many  of  them  were 
visited  with  enfeebling  and  wasting  sickness,  and  several 
had  even  been  cut  off  by  death  ;  which,  being  called  sleep, 
was  charitably  supposed  to  be  that  of  believers.  For  if 
men  would  call  themselves  to  an  account  for  their  conduct, 
nnd  humble  themselves  before  God  in  deep  repentance, 
they  would  escape,  many  temporal  calamities,  as  well  as 
final  condemnation  ;  but  when  Christians  were  thus  judged 
and  visited  '  with  divers  diseases  and  sundry  kinds  of 
'  death,'  "  they  were  chastened  of  the  Lord,  that,"  being 
thus  led  to  repentance,  "  they  might  not  be  condemned 
"  with  the  world."  As  this  was  the  case,  the  apostle 
exhorted  them  lo  tarry  for  each  other,  and  to  commemorate 
the  death  of  their  Lord  in  charity  and  peace,  as  well  as  in 
faith  and  piety  ;  and  let  them  satisfy  their  hunger  at  home, 
and  not  think  of  making  a  full  meal,  or  a  sensual  feast,  of  the 
Lord's  supper,  by  which  they  exposed  themselves  to  con- 
demnation and  very  painful  visitations,  even  when  meeting 
together  in  the  Saviour's  name.  As  to  the  rest,  he  meant 
to  come  shortly,  and  then  he  would  regulate  matters  by 
iiis  apostolical  auiborily.     It  is  manifest  that  the  custor.i. 


I  Jolia  T.  19. 


not    be    s  condemned    with    the    world,  ^^z 

3.3  Wiicrefore,  my  brethren,  when 
ye  come  together  to  eat,  tarry  one  for 
another. 

3i  And  ''if  any  man  hunger,  let  him'''''^-- 
eat  at  home  ;  tliat  ye  come  not  together 
unto  *  condemnation.     And  the  rest  '  will  ["['{^^"'fs 
I  set  in  order  ^  when  I  come.  ''''■  is  "'-s  s^ 


which  some  scrupulously  adhere  to  as  a  matter  of  con- 
science, often  to  the  injury  of  their  heahh,  of  receiving 
the  Lord's  supper /ns/ing-,  has  not  the  smallest  ground  ia 
scripture,  and  is  in  fact  a  mere  superstition ;  as  is  the  still 
vastly  more  common  notion,  that  irreverence,  or  even 
involuntary  defects  and  mistakes  in  this  sacrament,  Jare 
far  more  heinous  and  perilous  than  in  other  acts  of  wor- 
ship, or  even  in  administering  or  receiving  baptism. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—16. 

We  should  imitate  no  man,  except  as  he  follows  Christ, 
whose  example  alone  is  absolutely  perfect ;  nor  should  we 
desire  that  others  should  follow  us,  any  further  than  we 
are  enabled  to  copy  our  Lord  and  Master.  When  we 
must  blame  in  some  things,  we  should  show  a  disposition 
to  be  pleased,  by  commending  and  excusing  whatever  will 
admit  of  it.  In  order  to  know  our  duty  in  various  parti- 
culars, we  should  accurately  study  our  relations  to  God, 
and  to  each  other  in  society.  His  plan  of  government 
includes  much  subordination,  and  materially  differs  from 
those  of  many  who  arc  deemed  wise  in  this  world.  The 
immediate  government  of  mankind,  especially  of  Chris- 
tians, is  vested  in  One  who  bears  our  nature,  and  who,  as 
Mediator,  scknowledgcs  the  Father  as  his  Head  :  under 
this  mediatorial  authority,  he  hath  appointed  man  to  be 
the  head  of  the  woman,  who  immediately  rules  over  her  ; 
that,  as  the  image  and  glory  of  God,  he  may  in  this,  and 
other  instances  of  relative  authority,  shadov^  forth  the 
glory  .and  obligations  of  the  divine  government.  But  the 
Lord  hath  so  arranged  matters,  both  in  the  kingdom  of 
providence  and  in  that  of  grace,  that  the  authorily  of  the 
superior,  and  the  subjection  of  the  inferior,  relations  should 
conduce  to  the  mutual  help  and  benefit  of  all  parties. 
Even  nature  and  the  common  sense  of  mankind  require 
that  men  and  women  should  preserve  a  due  distinction  in 
their  apparel,  behaviour,  and  appearance,  and  the  con- 
trary to  this  is  contemptible  and  odious.  The  particulars 
by  which  this  distinction  shall  be  expressed  are  neatly 
determined  hy  custom ;  but,  however  fashions  may  vary, 
an  effeminate  man.  and  a  r.iafsrulinf  woman,  will  ahvays  be' 
disgusting  and  shameful.  The  believer's  conduct  should 
be  so  regulated,  that  it  may  honour  Christ  his  Head,  for 
even  his  indiscretions  and  improprieties  will  in  a  measure 
di.'grace  his  profession  :  in  like  manner,  the  conduct  of 
women  will  cither  do  credit  to  their  husbands,  and  those 
who  stand  nearly  related  to  them,  or  they  will  dishonour 
them.  Bluch  attention  therefore  to  decorum  is  necessary  ; 
but  especially  in  every  thing  relating  to  the  worship  of 
God,  v/herc  notiiing  unseemly  or  improper  for  any  one's 


/.  D.  GO. 


1.  CORINTHIANS. 


JJ.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  XH. 

The  apostle  instructs  the  Corinlhiam  in  the 
origin,  nature,  variety,  and  use  of  spiri- 
tual gifts,  1 — 11.  He  illustrates  the 
subject,  b)j  showing  how  the  members  in 
ike  human  body  perform  their  several 
functions  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole, 
12 — 26  :  and  applies  this  to  the  Church, 
and  its  different  orders  of  ministers,  27 — 
30.    He  concludes  with  exhortation,  31. 


1.13. 
Epfa.  iv    II 
you  b  «.  1.      2  Cor.  I 
•'  8       I  TBM     it 

11.  S  Pet  HI.  3 
Oil 


-tate,  rank,  or  character  ought  to  be  tolerated.  And  not 
only  .should  our  sense  of  the  Lord's  special  presence  in- 
lluence  our  conduct  in  this  matter ;  but  even  that  of  the 
holy  angels,  who  in  our  assemblies  must  witness  many 
things  unworthy  of  the  sacred  service,  and  which  should 
carefully  be  avoided. 

V.  17—22. 


NOW     concerning    *   spiritual    gifts,  ti-w-x. 
brethren,  ''I    would  not  have 
ignorant. 

2  Ye  know  "^that  ye  were  Gentiles, 's  Kph '*i  ,, 
carried  away  unto  tliese  "^  dumb  idols,  tIi. In  3  ipi^ 
'  even  as  ve  ^Vcre  led.  ■"'"  «»»  &  t 

J   >Vliereiore  1  give  you  to  understand,  ^'j;,^||j."9 
that  f  no  man   speakinw  by  the  Spirit  of  ',''«' '■"«■ 

r'      \  hit'  *   "        -^  '11        fMatk     is.     S? 

Ood  calleth  Jesus  *  accursed :  and  that  ^"^"h'U '3" i' 
=  no  man  can  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord,  *j.°r.  j"j"*'J,'^";j 
but  by  the  Holy  Ghost.  fj""-  s^ ci'li, 

g  viii  6.  M»tt.  xvi.  17  John  lui    13.  x».  2«  2  Cor  xi,  « 


of  his  love  ;  a  desire  to  show  forth  his  death,  to  profess 
our  obligations  to  him,  and  to  give  up  ourselves  to  his 
service,  in  doing  good  to  his  people,  and  to  all  men  for 
his  sake,  constitute  the  proper  preparation  for  acceptably 
communicating.  All  who  are  able  to  come  in  this  frame 
of  mind,  are  bound  in  gratitude  and  by  their  professed 
subjection  to  Christ,  to  "  show  forth  the  Lord's  death  till 
"  he  come."  Such  persons  are  not  likely  to  eat  and  drink 
unworthily,  or  to  be  "  guilty  of  the  body  and  blood  oi 
Alas!  how  often  do  even  the  professors  of  the  Gospel  "  Christ;"  and  their  fears  and  scruples  are  commonly  the 
meet  together  for  the  worse  instead  of  the  better!     .Espe-   eflect  of  mistake  :  for  every  one  is  fit  to  come  to  this  ordi 


cially  how  frctjucntly  do  animosities,  and  personal  or 
parly  contentions  divide  religious  societies  and  corrupt  the 
apparenlh/ united  worship!  Indeed,  in  the  present  state  of 
human  nature,  such  schisms  and  Inrcsies  cannot  altogether 
be  avoided :  but  whilst  we  adore  the  wisdom  of  God,  in 
over-ruling  these  evils  for  the  manifestation  of  those  who 
are  approved  by  him  ;  we  must  by  no  means  palliate  the 
guilt  of  such  persons,  as  thus  divide  and  distract  the 
Church.  The  Lord,  indeed,  can  take  occasion  from  the 
most  hon-id  profanations  to  establish  the  most  beneficial  re- 
gulations :  but  that  display  of  his  wisdom  and  goodness  is 
tar  from  excusing  the  criminals,  or  exempting  them  from 
punishment.  We  should  rejoice,  that  we  are  under  no 
temptation  to  pervert  the  Lord's  supper  to  an  intemperate 
revel ;  but  we  may  seriously  inquire,  whether  profanations, 
equally  flagrant  and  expressive  of  contempt,  are  not  com- 
mon among  us.  How  often  do  avarice,  ambition,  and 
extravagance  send  their  infidel,  impious,  or  profligate  vota- 
ries, to  qualify  for  preferment  by  this  sacred  ordinance ! 
How  often  do  custom  and  ostentation  lead  sinners  of  supe- 
rior rank  to  exhibit  their  petty  distinctions,  even  in  attend- 
ing on  this  humiliating  institution  !  How  often  is  it  made 
the  support  of  Pharisaical  pride !  Or  the  cloak  with  which 
hvpocrites  cover  dishonesty  or  secret  licentiousness !  Shall 
\>,'e  praise  men  for  such  things  ?  Surely  no  !  nay,  wc  must 
strenuously  protest  against  them. 

V.  23—34. 

They  who  understand  what  the  apostles  received  from 
Christ  and  delivered  to  the  Church,  respecting  the  interest- 
ing season  when  this  ordinance  was  appointed,  even  that 
very  ordinance  in  which  the  Saviour  was  betrayed  ;  and 
concerning  the  meaning,  use,  and  benefit  of  it,  will  per- 
ceive that  a  penitent  heart,  a  simple  reliance  on  God's  free 
mercy  by  faith  in  Christ,  according  to  the  new  testament 
rn  his  blood  ;  a  thankful  recollection  of  his  suflerings  and 


nance,  who  can  pray  for  spiritual  blessings  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  without  hypocrisy  and  in  an  acceptable  manner. 
There  should,  however,  be  an  habitual  self-examination  ; 
and  a  more  particular  one  at  some  times  when  we  have 
opportunity :  this  will  tend  to  co^ivince  the  humble  be- 
liever of  the  difference  between  his  case,  and  that  of 
profane,  proud,  and  carnal  communicants.  The  same 
method  will  tend  to  prevent  other  evils  and  mistakes, 
which  might  bring  chastisements  upon  us.  But  the  end  of 
such  self-examination  should  be  renewed  repentance,  ac- 
ceptance of  Christ,  and  prayer  for  grace  to  enable  us  to 
"  discern  the  Lord's  body,"  and  to  attend  on  this  ordi- 
nance, in  a  humble,  spiritual,  and  grateful  manner.  In 
every  respect  we  act  most  wisely  for  our  present  comfort, 
as  well  as  for  our  future  good,  when  we  judge  ourselves 
that  we  may  not  be  judged.  Our  personal  and  .family 
trials  should  remind  us,  that  the  Lord  hath  a  controversy 
with  us  :  but,  as  we  are  apt  to  be  partial  or  dilatory  in 
judging  ourselves,  we  should  count  it  a  mercy  to  be  chas- 
tened of  the  Lord,  and  not  condemned  with  the  world  ;'and 
to  sufler  any  thing,  even  unto  death,  by  which  we  may 
escape  the  eternal  damnation  of  the  wicked.  Yet  it  is 
prudent  for  us  to  act  with  such  caution,  piety,  charity, 
seriousness,  and  temperance,  that  we  may,  as  much  as  we 
can,  avoid  chastenings,  which  "  for  the  present  seem  not 
"  joyous,  but  grievous,"  though  they  "  bring  forth  the 
"  peaceable  fruits  of  righteousness  to  them  who  arc  exer- 
"  cised  thereby." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  XIT.  V.  1—3.  The  Corinthians  were  fa- 
voured with  a  rich  abundance  of  extraordinary  gifts  and 
powers,  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  which  they 
exercised  principally  in  their  public  assemblies:  and,  as 
they  were  divided  into  parties,  it  seems  that  they  vied  with 
each  other  in  the  ostentatious  display  of  these  endowments. 
This  gave  rise  to  envyings,  covetings,  repinings,  &:c. 
which  were  equally  opposite  to  piety  and  charity.    To 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER.  XII. 


.1  D.  60. 


1  Pet 


h  8-11. 28  Bom.      4  Now  ^  tliere  are  diversities  of  gifts, 
fy'^fneb  -nt  but  the  same  Spirit. 

Jnutrin.      5  And  thefc  are  differences  of  *  admi- 

iSSi   UoDi.siifi      . 

-«  Eph  u  u.ij  nistrations, 

ivi.i     fi       Matt  ' 

xjiii.   lO      Acts 
X  36  Rom  X 


but  the  same  Lord. 
6  And  there  are   diversities  of  opera- 
kV*'riF'r''jot.  'ions,  but  it   is    the    same    God    whicli 
xs'x.i  29'  John  k  worketh  '  all  in  all. 

V.  17    Kpb.  I.  19  .  .      ,  ~     .    . 

Phfi  ^f''V3.      "^  "^^ ""  *"^  mamtestation  of  the  Spirit 
i"v''28'''Fph  i  's  given  to  every  man  to  profit  withal. 
iD^iv°5.'i!."i7      ^  ^°^  ^^  ^^^  " 's  given  by  the  Spirit 
xxv°~u.  "si'c.  the  word  of  wisdom ;   to  another  the  word 
f fet Jv  n~'^  of  knowledge  by  the  same  Spirit; 

a  i.  i.  30.  ii.  6—10.  xiii  2  8.  Gea.  Sli.  38,  39.  £s.  sxxi  3  1  K\af,»  hi.  5—13.  Neb.  ix. 
20.  Job  ixxii  e.  Ps.  cxliii.  10.  Ptov.  ii.e  Is  xl.  2  1.  4.  llx.  21.  Daa.  ii.  21.  Matt.  xiii. 
11.  Acta  vi.  3.  Epb   i.  17,18. 


remedy  tliese  grievous  evils,  the  apostle  began  his  obser- 
vations on  the  subject,  by  reminding  them  of  what  they 
had  been  a  short  time  before.  He  would  not  have  them 
ignorant  of  the  origin  and  use  of  such  gifts ;  for  though 
they  prided  themselves  upon  their  speculative  knowledge, 
they  were  in  great  danger  of  remaining  entirely  without 
instruction  in  many  practical  matters.  Yet  they  mu.st 
know  that  they  had,  in  general,  been  Gentiles,  who  were 
carried  away  by  a  blind  attachment  to  their  idols,  even  at 
they  were  led  captive  by  their  lusts,  by  their  priests,  and 
by  Satan.  These  were  dumb  idols,  (notwithstanding  all 
'.hat  was  boasted  of  their  oracles,)  and  therefore  they  could 
not  confer  on  their  deluded  votaries  those  gifts  of  tongues, 
and  that  utterance,  which  the  converts  toChristianiiy  had 
now  received,  and  which  must  be  ascribed  only  to  the 
sovereign  grace  of  God.  It  was  then  proper  for  them  to 
understand,  that  all  such  gifts  were  confined  within  the 
limits  of  the  Christian  Church ;  so  that  no  man,  whether 
Jew  or  Gentile,  who  blasphemed  the  name  of  Jesus,  or 
treated  him  as  a  deceiver,  deserving  the  death  of  the  cross, 
.spake  by  the  Holy  Spirit ;  but  his  pretended,  or  apparent, 
inspiration  must  be  ascribed  either  to  human  imposture,  or 
diabolical  agency.  On  the  other  hand,  no  man  could  sin- 
cerely confess  Jesus  to  be  the  Lord,  the  [jromised  Messiah, 
the  Son  of  God,  according  to  his  own  declarfitioiis  con- 
cerning himself,  except  he  spake  under  the  infliience  of 
the  Holy  Spirit.  The  knowledge  and  belief  of  his  truth, 
and  the  boldness  to  profess  it,  must  come  from  that  bless- 
ed Agent;  in  this  important  sense,  all  true  Christians  had 
spiritual  gifts,  and  none  ought  either  to  despise  another, 
or  to  deem  himself  over-looked,  if  he  were  not  favoured 
with  ^uch  as  were  more  coveted,  but  less  valuable.  Yet 
the  subject  rather  leads  us  to  suppose  the  apostle  to  mean, 
that  this  confession  from  the  mouth,  even  of  a  nominal 
Christian,  being  made  under  the  impulse  of  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit, (as  wicked  Balaam  prophesied,)  was  a  spiritual  .^^ift, 
which  might  benrfit  others,  though  it  should  prove  or'  no 
use  to  the  possessor.  {Note,  1  John  iv.  1 — 3.)  ■  Nor 
'  can  they  who  confirm  the  doctrine  of  Christ  by  miracles 
♦  be  acted  on  by  any  other  but  the  Holy  Ghost ;  li.r  no 
'  evil  spirit  would  assist  them  to  confirm  a  doctrine  so  op- 
'  posile  to  and  destructive  of  their  kingdom  and  desig.is.' 
(IVhilby.)  The  expression,  "  say  that  Jesus  is  the  Lord," 
more  obviously  signifies  the  profession  of  the  true  doc- 
trine concerning  Christ,  than  the  exercise  of  saving  faith 
Vol.  v.— No.  32. 


9  To  another  'faith  by  the  same  Spi-oxiii.  s. 
rit ;  to  another  p  the  gifts  of  heahiia"  by  2V."!«l.'v" 
the  same  Spirit  ;  i.  6   • 

10  To  another  "i  the  working  of  mira-  ii>'» 
cles  ;  to  another  'prophecy;   to  anothtr   ■. 

'  discerning  of  spirits  ;  to  another  '  divers  ;■,•  -,^ 
kinds  of  tongues ;  "  to  another  the  inter 
pretation  of  tongues 


Jam 


1       (.like 

1 1   But  ^  all  these  worketh  that  one  ;'\,'j-;;,  Aei*|| 

iii.'s   Het>l 


and  the  self-same  Spirit,  dividing  to  every  J?"^- 
man  severally  >'  as  he  will. 


Kum.  xi.  15— f9  I  Sam  s.  10—13.  xix 
13  Act.«  it  17  18  29.  3li  li  28.  \xi  9,  U> 
iXiT  S9.  Acts  T.  3  1  Joliii  iy.  I  Rev  li.  t  - 
iUar\xvi  17.  Arts  ii.  .1  !2  x.  46,  47.  sis. 
.loho  i  i.  2?  Rom.  SII.6  i  Cor  x.  13  Eph 
15.  John  iii    8.  .    21.  Horn.  ix.   18.  Eph    i.  1 


2.  xiT.  1.  3. 
5  5l  31.  32  39. 
iii  1,2.  Joel  ii.  23  .lohn  s»i. 
I  riie»  V  20  2  i'et.  i  iO,  21. 
n.  X  ii    I.  .siv  2-4.22.  27  39. 

K  V    2i:-  ;8 X4   vii  7.  IT. 

Dao.  iv    35    Matt.  si.  2G.  xx. 


in  him,  especially  in  a  discourse  concerning  "  spiritual 
"  gifts,"  or,  as  some  would  render  it,  "  s]3iritu;d  men," 
or  men  possessing  sjiiritual  gifis,  such  as  are  afterwards 
enumerated,  (8 — )0.)  to  qualify  them  for  any  public  sta- 
tions in  the  Church.  ('28.)  Man)  have  propl-esied  in  his 
name,  as  well  as  preached  and  defended  his  tiuth,  wiio 
were  workers  of  iniquiiy  ;  yet,  as  far  as  they  avowed 
"  that  Jesus  was  the  LordI,"  they  spake  by  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit.    {^"ote,  1  John  iv.  1—3.     Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  4 — ]  1.  There  was  a  great  diversity  in  the  spiritual 
gifts  conferred  on  the  Corinthians,  and  they  valued  some 
of  them  far  more  than  others  ;  yet  they  were  all  from  the 
same  divine  Spirit,  of  whose  operations  they  were  but 
instruments  and  vehicles.  There  were  also  various  dif^ 
ferent  administrations,  or  offices,  in  which  men  ministered 
to  the  benefit  of  the  Church,  according  to  the  work  as- 
signed and  the  talents  intrusted  to  them ;  but  they  were 
all  the  servants  of  Christ,  and  were  dependent  on  and 
accountable  to  the  same  Lord.  In  the  effects  which  fol- 
lowed the  exercise  of  their  gifts,  whether  in  miraculous 
cures,  or  in  the  conversion  of  sinners,  the  whole  was 
produced  by  the  power  of  the  same  God,  who  wrought 
all  these  changes  on  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men,  through 
his  Son,  and  by  his  Spirit,  for  the  glory  of  his  own  great 
name.  But  the  manifestation  of  the  power  and  glory  of 
the  Spirit,  in  these  extraordinary  operations,  was  not  made 
for  the  credit  of  the  man  by  whom  he  wrought,  but  for 
the  advantage  of  the  Church,  and  even  of  those  without, 
that  the  person  who  possessed  these  gifts,  or  filled  up  any 
office  in  the  Church,  might  profit  others ;  for  these  things 
were  entirely  distinct  from  that  gracious  state  of  the  heart, 
which  disposes  a  man  to  improve  his  talents  of  every  kind ; 
and  gifts  were  sometimes  bestowed  on  merely  nominal 
Christians.  For  the  purpose  of  thus  profiting  others,  the 
Holy  Spirit  conferred  on  one,  "  the  word  of  wisdom  ;"  by 
which  may  be  intended  such  immediate  discoveries  of  the 
grand  scheme  of  salvation,  attended  with  such  powers  of 
discoursing  about  it,  as  were  suited  to  render  other  mea 
"  wise  unto  salvation."  To  another  the  same  Spirit  gave 
"  the  word  of  knowledge,"  by  which  might  be  intended 
an  exact  and  extraordinary  understanding  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament types  and  prophecies,  and  a  capacity  of  explaining 
difficult  subjects,  of  answering  objections,  of  determining 
casos  of  conscience,  or  of  speaking  suitable  words  to  dif- 
ferent descriptions  of  persons.     Another  was  endued  witk 


J.  D.  60. 


I.  Corinthians: 


.^.  D.  m. 


T  X.  17.  Rom  III 

4.  S     K|>!|.  i.  23. 

Iv  1   Vi   Mi.  le. 


h  X .2  li.xMv.3- 
S  t<.  oxvi  2i 
-Ul.  Slatliii  11 
Lukciil.l6.Juljo 
i.aa  iii  S.  Acl!  i. 
i.  Horn,  vi  3—6. 
Till  5-n.  Kph 
T  20  Ci.l  ii  U, 
:'2  Tit  lii.  1-6. 
1  Pel,  iii.  21 


K|.h.   il.   11-16 

U-22.      lii      6. 

Cnl.  \.'il   iii.  II 
•  Gr.  6 recks. 
d  vii.  21,21.  F.ph 

vi  (i 
eCmit  V  1  Isxli. 

17,18  Iv  1.  Zecli 

ix    IS-17   John 

IV,  10.  14  vi.O), 

>ii    37-39. 
r  12    If.JO  27  28. 

Eptl    iv,  21. 
Rjiidf:   ix,  i;-l5. 

2  Kiiiss  XIV   9. 
Il  K.      22      Until. 

.xii    3    10,    I'tlil, 

ii.  3. 
121.  29.     1  Fam 

ix    9   J's  Sciv  9. 

i-sxxix.  13—10. 

I'rov  XX.  12. 


XV.  38.  Pb  CX  3. 


11  I.uke  s,  21. 
•  xii  32.  Roinxii 
3.     F.p!i.  i    5.  9. 


12  For  '■  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath 
many  members,  and  all  the  members  of 
that  one  body,  being  many,  are  one  bo- 
dy; "so  also  is  Christ. 

i;j  For  "  hy  one  Spirit  arc  we  all  bap- 
tized into  one  body,  "  whether  vjc  be 
Jews  or  *  Gentiles,  whether  ice  be  '  bond 
or  free  ;  and  have  been  all  made  "  to 
drink  into  one  Spirit. 

1 4  For  '  the  body  is  not  one  member, 
but  many. 

15  If  f  the  foot  shall  say,  Because  I 
am  not  the  hand,  1  am  cot  of  the  body  ; 
'■  is  it  therefore  not  of  the  body  .'' 

16  And  if  the  ear  shall  say,  Because  1 
am  not  the  eye,  I  am  not  of  the  body  ; 
is  it  therefore  not  of  the  body  } 

17  ii^  ^  the  whole  body  were  an 
eye,  where  ivere  the  hearing  }  If  the 
whole  were  hearing,  where  iverc  the 
smelling  .'* 

18  But  now  ^  hath  God  set  the  mem- 
bers, every  one  of  them  in  the  body,  '  as 
it  hath  pleased  him. 

19  And  "  if  they  were  all  one  meniber, 
where  ivere  the  body  ^ 


a  remarkable  degree  of  faith,  which  rendered  him  capa- 
ble of  engaging  in  very  perilous  services,  for  which  per- 
sons of  more  exact  knowledge  might  be  less  competent. 
This  kind  and  degree  of  faith  was  distinct  from  diat  gra- 
cious fiiith  which  justiiielh,  and  so  might  be  considered 
as  a  spiritual  gift  bestowed  on  certain  persons,  to  enable 
tliem  to  profit  others.  Some  of  them  were  endued  with  I  he 
gift  of  peri'orming  miraculous  cures,  others  were  enabled 
to  work  miracles  of  divers  kinds.  Some  predicted  future 
events,  others  liad.a  supernatural  talent  of  discerning  spi- 
rits, of  perceiving  by  what  principles  men  were  actuated, 
or  of  what  services  they  were  capable.  Some  could  speak 
in  various  languages  which  they  had  not  learned,  and 
others  could  miiaculously  interpret  them  to  the  hearers, 
who  understood  them  not.  All  these  endowments  t!ie 
Holy  Spirit  Irccly  bestowed,  in  that  measure  and  diversity 
which  he  saw  good,  and  conducive  to  the  common  advan- 
tage of  the  Ciiurch,  so  that  no  one  had  any  ground  of  glo- 
lying  over  others,  or  of  repining,  as  if  he  were  forgotten 
in  this  distribution.  This  is  a  most  clear  and  conclusive 
attestation  to  the  Personality,  Sovereignty,  and  Deity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  There  is,  indeed,  much  difficulty  at  pre- 
sent, in  determining  precisely  what  the  apostle  meant  by 
each  of  the  terms  here  used,  which  doubtless  were  readily 
understood  at  the  time  when  the  gifts  spoken  of  were  ex- 
ercised, some  by  one,  and  some  by  another  of  them  ;  but 
l.c  sense  which  appeared  most  probable  has  been  chosen, 
.i(]  great  exactness  on  such  a  subject  is  not  at  all  neces- 
,5ary.     (Marg.  Bef.) 

Y.   1-2 — 14.     (Note,  Rom.  xii.  4,  5.)      The  apostle 
nest  illustrated   the   wisdom  and  goodness  of  the  Holy 


20  But  now  are  they  many  members, 
yet  but  one  body. 

21  And  "  the  eye  cannot  say  unto  the ''I'Vi,™' J,^.'- ^„- 
hand,  1  have  no  need  of  thee:  nor  again,  Ne"iv''i6i'2f 
the  liead  to  the  feet,  I  have  no  need  of  ■'o''"*''  '*" 
you. 

22  Nay,  "  mucli  more  those  members  Vr/"  g^'s  cof: 
of  the  body,  which  seem  to  be  more  fee-  I'ul'  ""■""•'• 
ble,  arc  necessary : 

2.3  And    those   members  of  the   body, 
which   we   think    to  be   less   honourable, 
upon  the.se  we  f  bestow  more  abundant  *^^^  uf-j  ^^'■ 
honour ;   and  our   uncomely   parts   have 
more  abundant  comeliness. 

24  For  Pour   comely  jmrts   have    no  ^if" ''■*5- "'^ 
need:  but  God  hath  tempered  the  body 
together,  having  given  moie  abundant  ho- 
nour to  t\\Sii  part  which  lacked  : 

25  That  1  thei-e  should  be  no  t  schism  i '  'o-"  -'i  ^ 

,  ,        ,  ,  ,  ,  ^  lohn   xvii  21- 

in  the  body;  but  inut  the  members  f^-  stor  xn.- 
should  have  '  the  same  care  one  for  ano- t  °^-^^''"ji»''|, 
then  ,  'v.i.le.  "■ 

26  And  '  whether  one  member  suffer, 
all  the  members  sufi'er  with   it ;  or   one 
member  be   honoured,  all    the   members  ""'' "••scr 
rejoice  with  it. 


2  Cor 
29  I 
Heb 


Spirit,  in  his  distribution  of  lhe?c  gifts,  by  the  similitude 
of  the  human  liody.  This,  though  formed  of  many  mem- 
bers, constitutes  one  harmonious  whole,  while  every  mem- 
ber has  its  proper  use  and  capacity  for  the  couimou  bene- 
fit. Thus,  Clirist  mystical,  or  his  Church,  as  united  to  l.im, 
its  glorious  Head,  was  one  great  whole,  consisting  of  many 
parts.  As  the  thing  signiiied  by  the  baptism  of  water, 
all  true  Christians  had  been  baptized  into  Chriai's  body, 
by  the  communication  of  his  life-giving  Spirit,  whether 
they  had  been  before  Jews  or  Gentiles,  slaves  or  iVce-men  ; 
and  by  deriving  continual  supjjlies  of  that  siujie  Sjiirit,  in 
answer  to  their  earnest  desires  and  believing  |)ruyers,  they 
<lr(tnk  more  and  more  into  the  mind  of  Chri.it.  Here  the 
apostle  doubtless  alluded  to  the  wine  used  in  tlie  Lord's 
supper.  Therefore,  as  the  body  is  one,  and  hath  one  com- 
mon interest,  though  it  consists  of  many  members,  so 
Christians  should  be  considered  as  incorporated  by  faith  in 
Christ,  and  liic  sujiply  of  his  Spirit ;  but  if  ihey  had  all 
possessed  the  same  gifts,  they  would  have  more  resembled 
a  detached  member,  or  several  of  the  same  kind,  thrm  an 
organized  body. 

V.  15 — 2G.  From  the  preceding  general  illustration, 
the  Corinthians  might  see  the  absurdity  of  their  emulations, 
covctings,  and  murmurs ;  for,  supposing  tiiere  could  be  a 
distinct  consciousness  in  each  of  the  members  of  the  humun 
body,  and  the  foot,  dissatisfied  with  its  lowly,  laborious, 
and  useful  station,  should  covet  the  function  and  ihe 
powers  of  the  hand,  and  complain  that,  as  this  was  not 
granted,  it  could  not  be  dcciiied  a  part  of  the  body,  or  at  all 
regarded  in  it,  w'ould  not  evi'-ry  one  see  tliiit  this  would  be 
false  and  frivolous  ?    The  same  would  be  Uie  case,  if  the- 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  Xlil. 


J.  D.  GO. 


■'sa'Kph.'v.  30."      27  Now  •  yc  are  the   body  of  Christ, 

"i1T"'Vv''28  and  members  in  particular. 
EphiLib' iv!      28  And   "God  hath    set  some  in  the 
x'i"  17  i.u^\  church,    fn-st    apostles,    secondarily  pro- 
I'et.  V.  1-4.      pijots,  thirdly  teachers,  after  tliat  mira- 
cles, then  gifts  of  healings,  helps,  govcrn- 

•  Or.  Kndt.  10    ments,  *  diversities  of  tongues. 

"i-n.  14-20    /    29  jire    ^  all  apostles.''    are    all    pro- 


oar  should  repine,  because  not  placed  in  the  office,  and 
possessed  of  the  powers  of  the  eye.  For  if  every  part  of 
the  body  were  formed  into  an  eye,  where  would  be  the 
important  sense  of  hearing  ?  Instead  of  such  monstrous 
productions,  God  hath  wisely  and  kindly  placed  the  mem- 
bers, senses,  and  organs  in  the  human  body,  as  it  pleased 
him ;  and  unspeakably  better  than  any  self-conceited  coun- 
sellor could  have  directed.  Insomuch,  that  the  idea,  of 
every  member  coveting  to  be  the  most  honoured  part,  is 
associated  with  that  of  the  destruction  of  the  body  ;  which 
necessarily  consists  of  many  difl'erent  members,  so  formed 
and  placed  as  to  become  one  regular  whole.  Thus,  the 
eye  could  not  contemptuously  deny  that  it  wanted  the 
assistance  of  the  hand  :  for  without  the  power  of  exe- 
cuting, of  which  the  hand  is  the  instrument,  even  sight 
Avould  be  of  small  value.  Nay,  the  head  itself,  the  seat 
or  source  of  sensation  and  reflection,  wants  the  help  of 
the  feet  to  convey  it  about  from  place  to  place.  This 
appears  still  more  clearly,  in  respect  of  those  parts  which 
seem  feeble,  and  yet  arc  absolutely  necessary  to  life,  or  to 
the  well  being  of  the  whole  ;  such  as  the  various  vessels, 
by  which  digestion,  nutrition,  and  circulation  are  carried 
on,  and  by  which  nature  throws  oft"  whatever  is  redundant 
or  detrimental.  So  far,  in  fact,  are  the  more  honourable 
parts  of  the  body  from  appropriating  the  whole  of  a  man's 
regard,  that  the  contrary  often  takes  place  ;  and  those 
parts  which  we  are  accustomed  to  conceal  as  less  honour 
able,  are  covered  and  decorated  with  the  greatest  care  and 
expense.  For  those  that  are  deemed  most  honourable  do 
not  want  such  decoration,  being  comely  in  themselves. 
And  if  any  part  of  the  body  is  wounded,  diseased,  or 
pained,  all  odicr  parts  sympathize  with  it  and  share  the 
.sutfering ;  and  on  the  other  hand,  they  all  seem  to  rejoice 
and  share  the  pleasure  of  thai  member,  which  is  in  health 
and  at  ease,  or  which  is  employed  in  any  honourable  or 
beneficial  service. 

V.  27 — 31.  The  aposde  here  applies  his  similitude  to 
the  case  illustrated.  The  Church  was  the  mystical  body 
of  Christ,  and  believers  were  particular  members  of  that 
body,  la  placing  these  members,  God,  of  his  sovereign 
wisdom,  had  constituted  some  in  the  first  and  most  honour- 
able ofljcc  of  aposdes  ;  to  whom  especially  he  had  "  given 
"  the  word  of  wisdom,"  for  the  instruction  of  mankind. 
Next  to  them  he  had  placed  others  as  prophets,  who 
gave  particular  instructions  by  immediate  inspiration,  as 
by  ^'  the  word  of  knowledge  ;"  and  after  them  he  had 
stationed  pastors  and  teachers,  to  superintend  and  instruct 
particular  congregations,  or  to  preach  occasionally  in  other 
places.  Besides  the  gifts  and  authority  conferred  on  these 
persons,  many  Christians  were  endued  with  the  power  of 
working  miracles,  and  of  healing  the  sick;  others  were 
(Qualified  t»  attead  and  be  assistant  to  the  aposdes  in-  their 


phets  ?  arc  all  tcaclicrs  ?  are  all  f  workers  ^'"■•''°""" 
of  miracles  ? 

30  Have  all  the  gifts  of  healing  ?  do 
all  speak  with  tongues  ?  do  all  inter- 
pret ? 

31  But  J' covet  earnestly  the  best  gifts  : 'ja.'''  '  "  ' 
and  yet  '^  shew  I  unto  you  a  more  excel- ^ti.'e.H^'ob.xM 
lent  way. 

labours  as  evangelists,  or,  as  some  explain  it,  to  help  the 
pastors  in  the  office  of  deacons,  and  in  various  other  ser- 
vices. Some  were  qualified  to  preside  over  and  manage 
the  secular  affairs  of  the  Church  as  governors;  or  they 
were  suitable  persons  to  be  left  in  authority  by  the  apostles  ; 
when  they  were  forced  away  from  newly  planted  churches 
"  that  they  might  set  in  order  such  things  as  were  wanting ;" 
while  others  were  best  qualified,  by  speaking  a  variety  of 
tongues,  to  attempt  the  conversion  of  those  who  had  not  yet 
heard  the  Gospel.  But  would  it  be  proprr'that  all  Chris- 
tians should  be  apostles,  prophets,  teachers,  or  evangelists? 
This  evidently  was  not  the  case  ;  and  if  it  could  be  Ihus 
ordered,  the  Church  would  be  like  a  body,  that  was  all 
eye,  all  tongue,  &c. ;  like  an  army,  constituted  wholly  of 
general  olficers,  or  like  a  kingdom  of  all  rulers.  The 
Corinthians,  indeed,  coveted  earnestly,  or  were  emulous  of 
the  best  gifts,  or  such  as  were  deemed  most  splendid  and 
honourable  ;  but  the  apostle  was  about  to  show  them  a 
more  excellent  way,  even  that  of  love,  {Notes,  xiii.) 
which  would  influence  them  to  be  content  with  the  gifts 
already  conferred,  and  to  be  principally  zealous  in  making 
a  useful  improvement  of  them.  Our  translation,  indeed, 
renders  the  clause  as  an  exhortation  :  but  it  may  with  equal 
exactness  be  translated;  "Ye  do  covet  earnestly,"  &c.  and 
so  im|jly  a  reprehension  of  the  corrupt  emulation  of  thft 
Corinthians;  and  this  certainly  coincides  far  better  with 
the  argument  of  the  apostle  ;  for  exhorting  them  to  "  covet 
"  the  best  gifts,"  or  those  that  were  most  valued,  which 
the  Holy  Spirit  distributed  as  he  saw  good,  would  have 
sanctioned  that  ambitious  temper,  which  he  evidently  aim- 
ed to  repress, 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 
V.  1—11. 

Acute  speculators  are  often  most  ignorant  in  practical 
matters;  they  who  are  most  elated  with  the  gifts  be- 
stowed on  them,  are  commonly  most  forgetful  of  the 
Giver,  and  the  proper  use  of  them  ;  and  spiritual  gifts  have 
frequently  been  the  support  of  spiritual  juide.  In  order 
to  prevent  these  evils,  we  should  often  recollect  what  we 
were  by  nature  and  practice.  We  have  not  indeed  been 
carried  after  dumb  idols ;  yet  "  we  were  by  nature  chil- 
"  dren  of  wrath,  even  as  others ;"  we  have  idolized 
worldly  objects ;  and  most  of  us  have  been  actually  the 
enemies  of  God  by  wicked  works,  after  which  we  were 
carried,  even  as  Satan,  the  world,  and  the  flesh  led  us.  If 
then  we  have  any  knowledge  of  the  truth,  or  any  ability 
to  communicate  that  knowledge  to  others,  let  us  give  the 
whole  glory  to  God.  There  have  been  many  pretenders  to 
insjiiration  or  extraordinary  illumination  ;  but  all  such 
appearances  must  be  counterfeit  in  those  who  refuse  the 

U  2 


J.  D.  60. 


CORINTHIANS. 


d.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  XIII. 

Gifts  and  miraculous  powers,  tvilhout 
love,  are  of  no  worth  or  efficacy,  1 
— .3.      The   properties    of  love,    4 — 7. 


Lord  Jesus  those. honours  which  he  claimed  to  himself. 
For  what  do  such  men,  but  call  Jesus  accursed !  They  may 
speak  of  him  as  a  good  Manor  a  Teacher;  but  whilst 
they  reject  his  priesthood,  and  deny  his  Deity,  his  Oneness 
with  the  Father,  what  do  they  less  than  charge  him  with 
blasphemy  and  imposture,  in  evidently  advancing  claims  to 
this  equality,  and  with  abetting  idolatry,  in  leaching  "  all 
'•  men  to  honour  him  even  as  they  honour  the  Fatncr  ?" 
And  do  ihcy  not  in  cfiect  justify  the  Jewish  rulers  for 
putting  him  to  death,  as  an  Anathema,  for  saying  ''  1 
"  am  the  Son  of  God  ?"  Can  such  men  speak  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  or  according  to  the  language  of  inspiration  ?  But  if 
indeed  we  can  from  our  hearts  say,  that  "  Jesus  is  the 
"Lord;"  if  we  adore  him  with  Thomas,  saying,  "My 
"  Lord,  and  my  God !"  and  if  we  as  sinners  trust  and 
obey  him  as  our  divine  Saviour,  Teacher,  and  King,  we 
may  be  sure  that  we  profess  this  faith  "  by  the  Holy 
"Spirit;"  though  we  cannot  explain  the  manner  in  which 
he  hath  wrought  this  conviction,  and  though  we  be  des- 
titute of  all  other  spiritual  gifts.  We  do  not  now  expect 
miraculous  gifts ;  hut  the  word  of  wisdom  and  of  know- 
ledge, and  divers  special  endowments,  by  the  same  Spii'it, 
according  to  our  ditierent  services  to  the  same  Lord  ;  and 
that  we  may  be  the  insti'uments  in  those  operations  ol  the 
same  "  God,  who  worketh  all  in  all,"  may  yet  b 
pected  by  us.  Whatever  station  therefore  be  allotted  us, 
and  whatever  abilities  we  possess  for  the  duties  of  that 
station,  wc  should  remember,  "  that  they  were  given  us 
"  to  profit  withal."  liven  a  capacity  to  sjjeak,  in  a  p.roper 
and  scriptural  manner,  on  any  tojjic  of  religion,  will  not 
profit  any  man,  except  he  have  grace,  humbly  aiid   simjjly 


Love  shall  abide,  tvhen  prophecies  and 
tongues  shall  cease,  and  knowledge  shall 
be  perfected,  8 — 12.  //  is  greater  than 
faith  and  hope,  1 3. 


from  his  fulness  ?  If  this  be  our  privilege,  we  should  be 
abundantly  thankful  for  so  valuable  a  distinction,  and  con- 
tentedly occupy  the  place,  which  it  hath  pleased  God  to 
assign  us  in  hisChurrh;  we  should  attentively  consider  the 
relation  that  we  stand  in  to  the  Head,  and  to  every  member 
of  this  mystical  body  ;  seek  to  have  our  hearts  filled  with 
love  to  the  whole,  and  to  every  part  of  the  Church  of 
Christ;  estimate  soberly  the  functions  (four  sIMion,  and 
ex{)ecl  to  be  enabled  to  perform  them ;  waich  agaiiiSl  pride, 
ambition,  envy,  discontent,  selfishness,  coj'leuipt  of  others, 
and  thus  seek  the  good  of  the  Church,  of  those  in  our  own 
sphere  of  action,  and  of  every  individual,  by  properly  im- 
proving our  talents  and  performing  the  duty  of  our  station. 
If  situated  in  the  lowest  |)late,  we  should  not  disdain  its 
services  as  beneath  us  ;  if  advanced  to  a  higher  station,  wc 
should  not  imagine  that  we  do  not  stand  in  need  of  the 
prayers  and  hclpof  our  feeblest  and  most  obscure  brethren: 
for  these  are  essential  to  the  perfection  of  the  whole.  Nay, 
we  should  guard  and  take  care  of  (he  weak  and  feeble 
believer,  even  as  the  God  of  nature  hath,  with  exquisite 
skill  and  kindness,  defended  those  parts  of  the  body,  which, 
though  essential  to  life  and  health,  might  otherwise  easily 
have  been  wounded  and  destroyed,  and  cover  with  affec- 
tionate atteniinn  the  infirmities  and  uncomeliness  of  those 
whom  wc  deem  real  believers,  and  who  are  exposed  to 
disgrace  and  contempt ;  that  so  the  more  abundar.t  honour 
may  tu'  given  to  that  part  which  lacked,  seeing  the  more 
honourable  part  of  our  brethren  have  no  need  of  such 
aisislance  and  support.  Our  kind  Creator  hath  effectually 
provided,  tlmt  there  should  he  no  schism  in  our  natural 
boj;,  ;  but  he  has,  for  wise  reasons,  seen  good  to  make  trial 
to  iinjirovc  his  talent  for  the  edification  of  otters,  wiLhouilof  du  Juember.';  of  the   mystical    body   of  Christ   in  this 


seeking 'his  own  glory.  Such  endowmeiits  will  iiide<d 
infalliljly  expose  the  possessor  to  many  additional  lemji- 
tations  ;  and  as  he  will  need  a  larger  measure  of  gn.ce  tot 
keep  him  humble  and  spiritual,  so  he  wdl  probably  mcc 
with  a  more  abundant  siiare  of  painful  rxfiriicnccs  s'nI 
humiliating  dispensations.  We  have  therefore  little  ca!!^e 
to  envy  those  who  are  eminent  in  abilities  and  pofiularity, 
to  covet  such  dangerous  distinctions,  loglorj  in  any  measure 
of  them  bestowed  on  us,  or  tod(*pise  such  as  are  destitute 
of  them.  Numbers  hare  thii.<  been  ruined;  being  lifted 
up  in  pride,  th(^y  liave  come  short  of  that  salvation  which 
they  preached  toothers,  or  ihey  have  been  betrayed  into 
such  evils  as  have  caused  them  to  terminate  their  days 
in  disgrace  ^liid  distress.  And  the  few,  who  have  not  been 
apparently  injured  by  cminency  in  gifts  and  popularity, 
have  generally  had  mere  to  relate  concerning  "  thoriis  in 
'•  the  flesh,  and  messengers  of  Satan  to  buffet  them," 
than  their  more  obscure  and  lessadmiretl  brethren  had  any 
conception  of. 

V.   12—26. 

— o*o—  consolation  of  such  as  were  glad  in  the  Lord.     The  mean- 

W'c  should  first  inquire,  whether  wc  have  been  baptized]  est  Christian   would  not  then  repine,    or  envy   the  most 

into  the  boJy  of  Christ   by  his  regenerating  grace  ?     And  exalted,  but  rejoice  and  bless  God  on  his   account;  the 

whether  wc  are  drinking  into  his  Spirit  by  receiving  daily]  most  eminent  would  not  disregard  the  meanest,  but  would 


nspec; ;  and  through,  ihe  reniaiiMier  of  error  and  sin  in 
real  Cliiistiaiis.  through  the  intrusion  of  hypocrites,  and 
the  artifices  of  the  enemy,  many  disgraceful  and  lament- 
:ibie  divisions  still    prevail. 

V.  2r— 31. 

In  proportion  as  the  members  of  Christ  have  not  the 
same  care  ol  others  as  of  tueraselvcs,  very  injurious  con- 
sequences will  appear.  If  v/e  all  fiiied  up  our  several 
places  in  entire  and  equal  love,  there  could  be  no  envy- 
ings,  jealousies;  murmurs,  vain  glory,  self-seeking,  or  dis- 
regard of  others,  any  more  than  there  is  in  heaven.  Wc 
should  in  that  case  every  one  leciprorally  care  for  all  the 
rest ;  we  should  sympathize  with  the  afflicted,  tempted, 
distressed,  or  fallen  believer,  and  help  him  as  we  could; 
we  should  feel  oursclvcA  sharers  in  the  disgrace  and  re- 
proach of  the  )ioor  and  needy,  deem  ourselves  honoured 
and  prospered,  in  the  reputation,  success,  and  usefulness 
of  oar  more  distinguished  brethren,  and  rejoice   in  the 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


A.  D.  60. 


»j,3.  sii.  8.29,  'THHOUGIi  '  I  speak  with  the  tongues 

x'ii.1''^8%et'^^;    X     of  men  and  ot  angels,  ''  and  have  not 
b r,:i  1    Malt  chu itv.  I  am  become  "  as  sounding  brass, 

IIIV*  g"°v:  or  a  tinkling  cymbal. 

c'iiv.7,e'."  '  *■      2  And  though  ""  I  have //je  _£•//"(!  o/pro- 
'^xiV    T    6-9  phecy,  and  "^  understand  all  nijbteries,  and 

-m"  \iat't  Tii  all  knowledge  :  '  and  though   I  have  all 
c-v"i  Mall  xiii.  faith,  so  that  I  could  remove  mountains, 

s^i  25  Epb  *:i  ^  aod  havB  not  charity,  ''  I  am  nothing. 

i.  26. 1  Tim.  iii.      \\  And  '  though  I  bestow  all  my  goods 
f  S.V.  V    .Matt  to  feed  t/ie  poor,  ^  and  thouo:h  I  give  my 

Mtrk  «■  .32.23  body  to  be  burned,  and  have  not  chanty, 
5'  ?i^^'''^.','ii!'„ it '  protiteth  me  nothmsr. 

4  Charity  ""  sutfereth    long:,    and    "  is 


puffed 


!  kind  ;    charity    •  envietli'     not ; 
*  vaunteth    not    itself,    ^  is    not 
up, 

5  Doth  not  1  behave  itself  unseemly, 
'  seeketh  not  her  own,  '  is  not  easily  pro- 
voked, '  thinketh  no  evil ; 

6  "  Rejoiccth  not  in  iniquity,  but  *  re- 
joiceth  t  in  the  truth  ; 

7  y  Beareth  all  things,  believeth  all 
things,  ^  hopeth  all  things,  "  endureth  all 
things. 


charity  o  m.  3.  cen.  xss, 

"  •'-     I      xxxvii.  II. 
Malt  xxvi 
Kom   i.  29. 
2  Cor. 


U. 


20      Gal 
26      Pbil 


k3. 


40.  M. 


4.2Cor  jiii.  11  Gal  vi.3 .Matt  vi  1—4  xxiii  5    Luke  xviii.  2 ;.  2S 

xxi   J  4  John  xii  43.  Gal  v  25   Ph  1    i,  .'S    !8 k  Dr.n.  Mi   16-28  John  ! 

IV.  13.  Acis  xii  13.    I'hil.i    20,  JI    ii.  C. lis  Ivii.  II.   Jtr  vii  R    Jolm 

1  T,m   IV.  8  Heb.  Kill  9.  -lan.  i     14— IT m  Prov.  s  12.  i  Cor.  vi  6.  Gal 

Eph.  iv.  2  Col  i.  II.  iii.  K.  V  Tim.  ii.  Si  iii.  10.  iv.3.  J.im.  Iii.  17.  1  Pet  i»  8. 
1  Nell  ix.  17  Prov  xix  22.  XkSi  2i'.  Luke  vi.  3S,36  Eph.  iv.  33.  Col.  Iii.  12, 13.  1  Pet 
iii.  e  2  Pet  i.  7.  1  John  iii.  16-18  iv  11. 


vi  63 

V   22. 


Tit  lii.  3.  Jam. 


1  Sam.  XKV  21, 

22      33.    34  1 

Kings    XX.  10, 
11 


xjn 


10. 


q  ' 


2.viii  i.  Phil  ii  1-5- 
Phil,  iv.8  £  Thes.  iii  7 
vi  1,2  Phil.  ii.  3-5.  21.  2T.m. 
sx  10-12  Ps.  cvl  32  33.  Matt 
xxi  27  Jer  xi.  1 


Xvii.  14  XXV. 
8-10.  Kc  vii. 
8.9.  K  4.  Dan. 
iii  19-  22 
p  IV.  6.  18,19  V. 
i  36.  Gr  xi.  13—16.  18,  21,23.  xiv  33—40  Is.  .ii.  5. 
Al.  33    Mi   2i    Rom.  xiv.  12-15.  XV.  I,  «.  Gal.  v    13. 

10     I  John  r'   16,  17. s  Num  xii  3.  svi.  15. 

22   Vlarki:'  a.  Jam    i    19   iO. 1  2  Sam   s.3.   Job 

1.  13-16.  M. It   ix.  4  Luke  vii.  39 ulSara.  xxiii. 


peculiarly  endeavour  to  encourage  and  help  him.  Thus 
the  good  of  the  whole  and  of  every  part  would  be  the 
uniform  object  of  all,  in  every  station,  widiout  any  excep-| 
tion  ;  and  with  the  subordination  of  all  personal  interests 
and  satisfactions  to  this  superior  end.  Instead  of  coveting 
earnestly  the  highest  stations,  or  the  most  conspicuous 
gifts ;  instead  of  acting  as  if  all  were  to  be  apostles, 
prophets,  teachers,  and  rulers ;  we  .should  then  unreserv- 
edly leave  the  appointment  of  his  servants  to  God,  and 
those  whom  he  emjiloys  in  his  providence  :  and  we  should 
choose  the  more  excellent  way  of  love  ;  endeavouring  to 
occupy  with  our  measure  of  ability  and  influence,  lor  the 
good  of  our  brethren,  till  our  Lord  come  ;  remembering 
that  they  will  not  be  most  applauded  at  that  time,  who 
affected  the  chief  places ;  but  they  who  have  been  most 
faithful  to  the  trust  reposed  in  them,  and  most  diligent  in 
their  Master's  work. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  XIII.  V.  1—3.  The  more  eilectually  to  ex- 
pose the  radical  error  of  the  Corinthians,  in  ove.r-valuing 
spii'itual  gifts,  and  seeking  their  own  credit  in  the  use  of 
them,  without  regard  to  the  benefit  of  their  brethren,  the 
apostle  in  this  chapter  declares  the  most  eminent  of  these 
gifts  to  be  comparatively  nothing,  and  love  to  be  every 
thing.  He  had  told  them,  that  he  would  ''  show  them  a 
"  more  excellent  way  :"  and  he  here  averred,  (as  i  on- 
cerning  himself,  to  give  the  less  off<ncc,)  that  if  he  could 
speali  all  "the  variety  of  human  languages  most  perfectly, 
and  if  he  could  discourse  in  them  with  the  eloquence  of 
angels,  or  even  use  their  heavenly  language,  yet,  without 
charity,  he  should  only  resemble  the  unmeaning  noise  of 
the  most  common  and  less  harmonious  musical  instru- 
ments. Nay,  could  he  also  deliver  prophecies,  which 
should  be  verified  by  the  most  signal  accomplishment ;  if 
he  could  understand  and  even  comprehend  all  divine  mys- 
teries ;  if  he  were  possessed  of  all  the  natural  and  re- 
ligious knowledge  imaginable ;  and  if  he  could  exercise 
that  special  faith  on  the  power  of  Christ,  by  which  mi- 
racles were  wrought,  to  such  a  degree  that  even  mountains 
should  literally  be  removed  at  his  word,  to  the  universal 


19— 2l.2Sa!l)   iv    10-12    Ps   X  3    cxix   136     i'rov  x'v   9.   .ler   ix    1     xiii.  17.  xx    10. 

Hos,  iv  8  vii   3  Mic   vii.  8  Luke  xix.  41,42.  x.'ii. 5   Uoni.i  32  Phil  iii.  18 X  Ex. 

xviii  9    Josh   xxii.  22-33     Kom   xii  9.  2  Cor  vii.  9-16     Ph.l  I    4.    18     ii.  17,  18     I 

Thes.  iii.  6— 10,  2Jolin4  3    lolm  ! (Or.  mil/i. y  See  on,  4    Num.  xi.  12-14. 

Deut.  i.  9  Prov  x   12,  Can:,  viii  6,7.    Rom.  xv.  1    Gal.  vi  2.   Heb.  xiii   13.   I  Pet.  ii. 

24  iv.  8.— .it  Luke  vii.  37— 39  44-40.  xix.  4-10. a  Ix.  '8-22.  Gen  xxix.  29  IVlatI 

s.  22  2Cor.  xi.  8-12. 2  Thes.  i  4.  2  Tim.  ii  3-10.  24  iii.  11   iv  5.  Jam.  i   12 


astonishment  of  mankind  ;  yet,  without  charity,  he  should 
be  nothing,  not  a  Christian  at  all ;  and  so  far  beneath  the 
meanest  believer  on  earth.  Nay,  if  from  pride,  osten- 
tation, or  similar  motives,  he  should  give  all  his  goods  to 
feed  the  poor,  even  to  the  starving  of  himself;  or  if  from 
party-zeal  and  obstinate  attachment  to  a  system,  he  should 
give  his  body  to  be  burned  as  a  martyr;  yet,  without  cha- 
rity, he  could  be  nothing  better  than  a  deluded  hypocrite, 
and  should  derive  no  benefit  from  it.  The  apostle  meant 
to  show,  in  the  strongest  instances  imaginable,  that  nothing 
could  prove  a  man  a  true  believer,  who  had  not  charity. 
Some  of  the  cases  ho  states  cannot  be  supposed  to  have 
ever  existed  ;  yet  it  seems  evident,  from  Scripture,  that  a 
man  might  have  the  largest  degree  of  that  faith,  by  whick 
miracles  were  performed,  without  any  of  the  "  faith  thar. 
"  worketh  by  love  :"  and  that  it  is  possible  for  a  man  to 
expend  all  his  wealth  in  alms,  and  die  a  martyr  for  the 
truth,  without  saving  grace  !  The  word  charily  has  been 
of  late  so  appropriated  to  one  external  expression  of  love, 
which  yet  may  be  produced  from  other  principles,  that  ir 
is  desirable  for  the  word  love  to  be  here  substituted,  ac- 
cording to  the  exact  meaning  of  the  original,  in  order  to 
render  the  passage  more  intelligible  to  common  readers. 
'  It  must  here  be  taken  in  the  noblest  sense  ;  for  such  a 
'  love  to  the  whole  Church,  and  the  whole  world,  as  arises 
'  from  principles  of  true  piety,  and  ultimately  centers  in 
'  God.'     (Doddridge.) 

V.  4 — 7.  The  effects  of  love  which  are  here  enu- 
merated, show  that  the  apostle  primarily  intended  those 
exercises  of  that  holy  affection  which  respect  mankind. 
Yet  it  is  equally  evident,  that  no  natural  benevolence,  which 
subsists  in  an  uiibeliever'.s  heart,  can  at  all  answer  to  the 
description  here  given.  AVe  must  therefore  conclude,  that 
he  meant  that  love  which  is  the  fiuit  of  the  S])irii  in  the 
bplievev's  hc:irt,  by  which  especially  his  faith  worketh. 
The  humbled  penitent,  obtaining  pardon  and  peace  by 
faith  in  Christ,  finds  his  self-confidence  and  his  attach- 
ment to  the  world  broken  down  :  he  has  also  been  taught 
to  'ove  the  perfections,  the  holiness,  jind  the  cause  of 
God ;  the  person,  truth,  and  precepts  of  Christ,  and  his 
image  in  his  people  ;  to  love  his  neighbours,  and  even  his 


4.  D.  m. 


1.  CORINTHIANS. 


.4.  D.60. 


3  Chanty '' never  faileth  :  but  whether 
1  xu  10  23-  there  be  prophecies, they  shall  fail ;  whether 

'M   xiv  39    Act?  I      ^  1111  II 

ii  1  ii.xix  6  //ifre6e"'tontrues,thcy  shallcease;  whether 
e"if  ii'sivHi  2  '^^'■'^  ^^  knowledge,  it  shall ''  vanish  away. 
«ti. u'  r's  i\.  ^  ^' <^''  °  ^'^  know  in  part,  and  wc  pro- 
^  phesy  in  part. 

•  34rEi>ll   ill.  8.  18,  I' 


5.        CXXSIt. 
I'rnv.     X 
Mate  xi. 


2,3.1  Pet   i.  10-12   1  John 


1 0  But  f  when  that  which  is  perfect  is  ',!?.  \"m  *« 
come,  then  that  which  is  in  part  shall  be  ^ly.ii\.li,ii 
done  away.  xxii.  i,s. 

11  When  I  was  a  child,  ^1  spake  fi^'^;»,n^'»g*J 
as  a  child,  I   understood   as    a  child,   1  "  ' 

*   thought  as  a  child:  but    when  1   be- *  °'^' "'"'"^'* 


piicmies,  aft^r  Christ's  example,  and  in  obedience  to  his 
commands ;  and  he  now  dcsiies  that  they  should  all  be 
happy,  anj  God  be  o;lorificd  in  their  salvation.     This  love 
therefore  includes  all  parties,  nations,  .'ind  characters,  in 
its  expansive  exercise,  though  still  capable  of  more  parti- 
cular attachments  :  it  reganls  both  the  tcm|)oral  and  eternal 
interests  of  mankind  ;  and   the   external  comfort,  as  well 
as  spiritual  advantage  of  believers  :  and  in  subordination 
to  the  love  of  God,  it  seeks  to  promote  the  benefit  of  man- 
kind, and  the  peace  and  prosjierity  of  the  Church,  as  its 
grand  objects.     This  love  is  the  unequivocal  evidence  of 
legeneration ;  and  it  is  a   belter  touchstone  of  men's  pro- 
fessed faith  iu  Christ,  than  even  the  love  of  God  ;  because 
its  eflecis  may   more  easily  be   examined,   and  there   is 
less  danger  of  false  aflections  in  it.     It  was  also  that  part 
of  the  Christian   temper,  in   which  the  Corinthians  weie 
peculiarly  defective  :   the  apostle   therefore  selected  this 
subject,   to  show  ttiem  how   low  an   estimate  ought  to  be 
made  of  their  religion.     AVo  must  further  observe  that  he 
described  love  as  a  man  would  gold,   by  enumerating  its 
properties  in  the  abstrart.     AVherever  it  subsisted,  it  had 
those  properties,  whether  its  quantity  were  small  or  great; 
and  l)y  this  a  man  might  estimate  his  own  attainments  in 
real  religion.    Some  love  might  exist,  where  great  remains 
of  selfish  passions  obstructed  its  exercise  ;  (as  a  little  gold 
may  be  mixed  with  a   large  alloy  of  base  metal ;)  but  it 
would  then  become  less  evident,  and  the  man's  state  more 
dubious.     "  Love  sufiereth  long  •,"  it  influences  a  man,  as 
far  as  it  prevails,  to  endure  the  most  provoking  injuries 
atrd  afiVonls  for  a  long  time  together,  without  resentment 
or  retaliation  :  it  "  is  kind,"  even   to  the  most  injurious  ; 
persevering  in  endeavours  to  overcome  evil  with  good,  and 
delighting  in  showing  kindness  to  all  sorts  of  persons,  h\ 
word  and  deed.     "  Love  envieth  not ;"  as  far  as  it  rules 
in  the  iieart,  it  represses  pride  and  selfishness,  and  causes 
men  to  rejoice  in  the  comfort,  advantage,  and  honour,  even 
of  those  whom  nature  would  regard  as  enemies  or  rivals. 
"  Love  vauiiteth  not  itself;"   it  is  a  humble,  unostenta- 
tious prin'-i[)le  ;  it  never  prompts  a  man  to  boast,  to  push 
himself  into   notice,    to   prefer  himself  to  others,   to  act 
with  rashness  and  insolence,  or  in  an  overbearing  dogma- 
tical spirit.      •'  Ft   is   not   pulled   up ;"    it   never  leads  a 
person  to  be  elated  by  endowments,  oflices,  applause,  or 
popularity  ;  for  where  love  prevails,  these  are  only  regarded 
and  valued  as  means  of  good  to  others,  communicated  from 
God,   to  whom  all  the  honour  of  them  belongs.     "  Love 
"  doth  no!  behave  itself  unseemly  ;"  it  guides  a  man  to  a 
gentle,    beneficent,    courteous,    compassionate,    respectful 
conduct,   suited  to  his  employment,  relative  duties,   age, 
and  station  :  and  thus  it  preserves  him  from  rashness,  and 
those  im]iroiirieties,  into  which  pride  and  selfishness  betray 
others  :  for  he   who  is   influenced  by   lo\  e  will  keep  the 
good  of  mankind  continually  before  him  ;is  his  object :  and 
this  will  restrain  him  from  tliose  evil  tempers  and  unbe- 


coming actions,  which  would  cotintcract  his  grand  design. 
"  Love  seeketh  not  its  own ;"  it  never  prompts  men  to 
seek  their  own  case,  interest,  credit,  or  indulgence,  except 
in  subordination  to  the  welfare  of  others  and  the  glory  of 
God  ;  and  it  docs  not  allow  them  to  seek  any  selfish  end, 
in  the  use  of  their  gifts  and  talents,  which  are  conferred 
on  them    to  profit   odicrs    with.      '•  Love    is    not  easilj 
"  provoked  ;"  it  is  not  passionate  and  furious,  any  more 
than  revengeful ;  it  does  not  readily  take  offence  even  at 
many  or  great  aflronts,  which  pride  and  self-love  would 
deem  intolerable.     "  Love  thinketh  no  evil ;"  it  is  unsus- 
pecting, and  not  ajit  to  impute  men's  conduct  to  bad  mo- 
tives without  c\  idcnt  proof:  it  can  iherefore  never  prompt 
any  one  to  invent  or  circulate  slanders,  to  believe  malicious 
reports,  or  even  needlessly  to  expose  the  faults  of  others  : 
but  it  will  rather  influence  him  to  extenuate  or  conceal 
them.     For  "  love  rcjoiccth   not  in   iniquity  ;"   it  is  no! 
gratified,  (as  pride  and  malevolence  are,)  with  the  report 
of  the  vices  and  follies  of  others,  though  belonging  to  any 
party,  or  regarded  as  opposcrs;  it  rather  influences  a  man 
to  weep  over  it.  lunl  to  desire  that  it  should  be  found  erro- 
neous.    "  But  love  rcjoiceth  in  the  truth  ;"  it  excites  joy 
in  the  heart,  when  the  triumphs  of  the  truth  and  the  holy 
lives  of  such  as  profess  it  are  mentioned  ;  or  when  aspersed 
characters  are  vindicated  by  the  truth  being  made  known  ; 
or  when  persons  of  any  sort  act  with  truth,  sincerity,  and 
integrity,  professing  and  adorning  the  truth  of  the  Gospel. 
'•  Love  bearcth  all  things  ;"  it  covers  all  faults,  as  far  as 
oilier  duties  will  admit ;  it  bears  with  the  infirmities  and 
mistakes   of  others   with  candour  and   kindness  ;  and   it 
submits  to  any  inconvenience  cheerfully,  which  this  for- 
beai'ancc  imposes.     "  Love  believeth  all  things  ;"  it  dis- 
poses a  person  to  believe  the  most  favourably  of  all  others, 
till  the  contrary  be  proved  ;  to  act  as  counsel  for  the  ac- 
cused ;  and  even  to  credit  a  man's  apologies  for  his  faults, 
his  professions  of  repentance,  and  his  purposes  of  amend- 
ment.    "  Love  hopeth  all  things  ;"  it  promj^s  a  man  to 
hope  the  best  of  another's  character  and  intentions,  that 
the  case  will  fairly  allo\f  him ;  to  hope  for  the  conversion 
of  the  sinner,  or  the  recovery  of  the  back-slider ;  to  proceed 
with  hope  in  his  attempls  to  do  good  to  the  most  profligate 
obstinate,  and  ungrateful  :  and  it  allows  no  one  to  despair 
of  others,  to  be  wearied  out  by  their  pervcrseness,  or  to 
give  over  all  endeavours  for  their  good.     In  this  desire  and 
hope  of  finally  succeeding,  at  least  in  some  instances, 
"  Love  cndurcth  all  things ;"  it  influences  a  man  to  bear 
any  poverty,  reproach,  persecution,  hardship,  suffering,  or 
even  death,  in  seeking  to  do  good  to  the  bodies  and  souls 
of  men,  after  the  example  of  Christ,  and  in  obedience  to 
his  commandments.     It  is  obvious  to  every  attentive  rea- 
der, that  in  this  beautiful  description  of  the  properties  and 
effects  of  love,  the  apostle  meant  to  show  the  Corinthians, 
that  their  conduct  had  in  most  particulars  been  an  entire 
contrast  to  it.  (Soles,  Gal.  v.  13—13.  Jam.  iii.  13 — IT.) 


.1.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  Xm. 


D.  GO. 


'',25'°'  f-^  »•  came  a  man,  I  put  away  childish  things. 

' ifdi' ' '-.''is-  ^12  Foi-  now  '' wc  sec  through  a  glass, 
■,\^^^r,"-»,  *  darkly ;  but  then  '  face  to  face:  •<  now 
;,  7;  ,  I'xvi':  I  know  in  part ;  but  then  shall  I  know 
''  1  jiThni.l';:  even  as  also  I  am  known. 

Kev.  ssii.  4.-^ k9, 10.  Jolox   IJ 


V.  8 — 12.  Tlic  love  which  the  apostle  rccommonrlcd, 
*'  never  taileth  :"  it  never  loseth  its  value  or  excellency, 
it  will  never  be  changed  for  any  other  tiling,  nor  will  it 
ever  fail  out  of  that  heart  in  which  it  hath  taken  root.  On 
the  other  hand,  even  the  gift  of  prophecy  would  fail  :  the 
Spirit  of  prophecy  would  soon  be  withdrawn  from  the 
Church  ;  the  instructions,  given  by  the  prophets  from  imme- 
diate revelation,  would  soon  be  superseded  by  more  ordina- 
ry methods  ;  and  even  the  prophecies  of  the  Scripture  will 
all  shortly  be  accomplished,  and,  having  answered  their  end, 
will  be  of  no  further  use.  The  gift  of  tongues  was  of  no 
long  continuance  in  the  Church  ;  and  in  heaven  no  ac- 
quaintance with  human  languages  will  be  of  any  value. 
That  philosophical  knowledge,  on  which  the  Corinthians 
prided  themselves,  soon  vanished  as  a  dream:  and  even 
that  kind  and  degree  of  religious  knowledge,  which  is 
acquired  on  earth,  will,  as  it  were,  be  eclipsed  by  the  per- 
fect knowledge  of  heaven  ;  as  the  light  of  the  stars  by  the 
blaze  of  noon  :  or  the  knowledge,  by  which  some  were 
qualified  to  teach  others  the  truth  and  will  of  God,  would 
be  of  no  further  use.  Here  indeed  the  servants  of  God 
"  knew  in  part,  and  so  prophesied  in  part :"  they  had  a 
small  portion  of  his  ways,  works,  and  counsels,  made 
known  to  them ;  but  when  the  perfect  discoveries  of  an- 
other world  should  be  mLide,  all  this  would  be  done  away, 
as  the  useless  taper  in  the  day-time.  This  might  be  illus- 
trated by  the  difference  between  the  apprehensions  of  a 
child,  and  those  of  a  man.  The  apostle  coul<l  recollect, 
that  when  he  was  a  child,  he  had  talked  in  a  childish  and 
unsuitable  manner  about  the  affairs  of  men  ;  and  he  had 
conceived  of  thi'm,  been  affected  by  them,  and  reasoned 
about  them,  with  much  ignorance  and  misapprehension : 
but  when  he  became  a  man,  he  not  only  put  away  his  toys 
and  childish  pu/suits,  but  his  childish  manner  of  speaking, 
thinking,  and  judging,  as  one  ashamed  of  the  imjjerti- 
nence  and  folly  that  had  mixed  with  even  the  little 
knowledge  which  he  had  acquired.  Thus,  on  earth,  he 
could  only  conceive  and  speak  as  a  child  about  divine 
thing;,  when  his  present  knowledge  was  compared  wiih 
that  of  heaven.  Though  preserved  from  all  error,  yet  he 
was  aware,  that  he  should  find  his  views  of  them  inade- 
quate, unsuitable,  and  widely  different  from  the  real 
nature  and  glory  of  those  sublime  objects  of  contempla- 
tion. For  he  could  here  only  see  them  "  through  a  glass, 
"darl'.ly;"  as  by  the  imperfect  reflection  of  a  mirror, 
or  in  the  obscure  dcscrijuion  of  a  riddle.  This  view  of 
them  by  faith,  through  the  m(;diiim  of  revelation,  is  suf- 
ficient for  the  present  state  ;  but  it  is  inadeciuate  and 
obscure,  compared  with  that  view  of  them,  which  is  ob- 
tained by  those  who  "  see  face  to  face;"  and  who  have  an 
immediate,  intuitive,  and  complete  discovery  of  God,  of 
Christ,  and  of  heavenly  things.  So  that  the  apostle's  know- 
ledge in  part,  of  the  truths  and  purposes  of  God.  would 
be    as    nothing,  when    he    came  "  to  know,  as    he    wasi 


13  And  now  '  abideth  ""faith,  *  hope,  Uv  i^joh/i'M- 
"charity,  these  three  ;  but  p  the  ffrcatest  ihf^'V'. 
of  these  IS  clianty.  ^.^lil^:^'^: 

XI   1-7   1  Joliu  V  1  -;.  o-i.i n  Ps  xlii  II.  xliii  S.cxlvl.  J.    tain,  iii  :i-2i;. 

Rom  V  4.5.    viii  24   a.    XV.  13     Col.  i  5  i?      1  TIrPS     v.  8     Heb   vi.  11    10.    1  Pet.  I. 

21    1  Johii  Hi   3 o  !-B.  viiv  I    3   a  tor.  t    1 1,  15  Cal  v.  6.  1  Joho  li.  lU.  iv  7- 

18 Pf   Xiv    1    xvi.  14.  Mar\  t.i   2-1-31    I.uko  x  27     Gal  V.  13-23    Phil  i   ». 

Col.  iii.  14.  1  Tim  i   5.  3  Tim.  I.  -.  1  Joliii  iv.  7-a   2  .lohii  1-  6. 


"  known  ;"  and  to  perceive  those  objects  with  that  clear- 
ness, fulness,  and  adequate  conccfition  of  them,  whicli 
corresponds  to  the  perfect  knowledge  of  God  himself,  as 
far  as  a  finite  mind  can  comprehend  infinity. 

V.  13.  Not  only  was  love  more  excellent  and  more 
enduring  than  all  spiritual  gifts,  miraculous  powers,  and 
prophetical  di.5coveries  ;  but  it  even  far  exceeded  in  value 
all  other  Christian  graces.  After  the  ceasing  of  superna- 
tural gifts  in  the  Church,  faith,  hope,  and  love,  abode,  and 
will  abide,  to  the  end  of  the  world,  as  the  three  principal 
graces,  that  distinguish  Christians  from  other  men,  and  in 
fact  include  all  the  others.  Faith  receives  the  testimony  of 
God  concerning  invisible  things,  appropriates  his  instruc- 
tion, and  receives  his  salvation,  by  looking  to  and  relying 
on  the  divine  Redeemer,  and  the  promises  of  God  in  him. 
Hope  expects  the  promised  blessings,  as  perfected  in  eter- 
nal life  ;  and  thus  "  it  is  the  anchor  of  the  soul,"  keeping 
it  steadfast  in  obedience  and  patient  waiting,  amidst  every 
kind  of  opposition  and  discouragement.  And  love  to  God, 
and  to  mankind  for  his  sake,  as  before  described,  is  the 
active  principle  of  all  those  willing  services,  in  which  the 
Christian  does  good  to  his  generation,  by  the  will  of  God. 
These  three  abide,  and  must  abide,  as  essential  to  god- 
liness, under  every  dispensation  and  in  every  age,  what- 
ever other  changes  take  place  :  but  "  the  greatest  of  these 
"  is  love."  Not  that  love  can  do  the  office  of  faith,  ii; 
justifying  the  sinner,  any  more  than  the  eye  can  pcrfonii 
the  function  of  the  ear:  nor  can  this  love  be  found  in  any 
man,  who  is  not  a  partaker  of  faith  and  hope.  But  faith 
and  hope  are  the  means,  or  the  intermediate  acts  of  the 
mind,  by  which  a  proud,  sellish,  carnal,  condemned  cri- 
minal is  brought  to  love  a  reconciled  God,  and  to  love  iner, 
for  his  sake :  they  are  as  the  scallblding,  without  which 
the  building  cannot  be  erected ;  yet  the  building  is  more 
valuable  than  the  scaffolding,  and  when  that  is  completed, 
the  other  will  be  taken  down  as  of  no  more  use.  For  love 
is  the  very  nature  and  image  of  God,  the  bond  of  per- 
fection, the  essence  of  holiness,  and  the  fulfilling  of  thf; 
law.  Faith  and  hojie  are  only  requisite  for  us,  as  sinner-: 
in  this  imperfect  state:  laiih  will  therefore  soon  be  lo.-. 
in  vision,  and  hope  in  fruition ;  but  perfect  love  will 
flourish  for  ever,  the  business,  clement,  joy,  and  glory, 
of  heaven  itself;  uniting  God  and  all  holy  creatures  in 
the  most  perfect  harmony  and  felicity,  without  the  least 
alloy  of  any  contrary  ]3iinciple,  through  all  the  ages  of 
eternity.     (Marg.  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1-7. 

Splendid  abilities,  extensive  learning,  admired  eloquence, 
and  exact  knowledge  in  the  mysteries  of  God,  may  be 
possessed  by  a  proud  and  selfish  man,  wlio  is  as  sounding 
bra.ss.  or  a  tinkling  cytnbal.  in  his  most  admired  displays  of 


A.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


Jl.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  XIV. 

The  apostle  exhorts  the  Corinthians  to  follow 
after  love ;  and  shows  that  prophecy,  as 
most  conducive  to  edification,  is  to  be  pre- 
ferred to  speaking  with  tongues,  1 — f). 
Speaking  in  an  unknown  tnugiie,  like  in- 
distinct musical  saunas,  is  of  no  use  to  the 
hearers,  6 — 1 1 .  All  gifts  sfiould  be  used 
in  the  most  edifying  manner,  12 — 20. 
Tom^ues  are  intended  to  convince  unbe- 


lievers ;  bvl  prophesying  is  more  usefid 
in  the  public  assemblies,  and  to  strangers 
who  resort  thither,  21 — 25.  Rules  for 
the  orderly  exercise  of  spiritual  gifts  in 
the  Church,  26 — 33.  Women  are  for- 
bidden to  speak  there,  34^  35.  Jl  re- 
proof of  the  self-sufficiency  of  some  teach- 
ers, 36 — 38.  Gifts  must  be  exercised, 
and  all  things  done  "  decently  and  in 
order,""  39,  40. 


his  conspicuous  endowments.  Indeed,  the  powers  or  clo 
fjuence  of  angels,  and  all  imaginable  gifts  of  miracles  or 
prophecy,  cannot  demonstrate  a  man  to  be  any  better  than 
Balaam  or  Judas  :  and  even  the  most  astonishing  liberality, 
or  patient  fortitude  under  persecution,  even  to  tortures  and 
death,  may  spring  from  other  [jrincijjles  than  love,  and  in 
that  case  will  avail  notiiing  before  our  heart-searching 
Jndge.  How  then  are  they  deluded,  who  expect  accept 
ance  and  reward  for  those  good  works,  which  are  as  scanty 
in  their  degree,  as  they  are  corrupt  and  selfish  in  their 
principle !  And  how  are  even  Christians  often  fascinated 
to  over-rate  ostentatious  eloquence,  gifts,  and  abilities, 
and  to  undervalue  honest,  simple,  and  unadorn'^d  love 
which  seeks  only  to  do  them  good  !  But  where  does  thi: 
heavenly  love  reside,  which  the  apostle  so  warmly  pane 
gyrizes  ?  Is  she  returned  to  heaven,  being  wearied  out 
with  our  contentions  and  selfishness  on  earth  ?  Or  does  she 
dwell  in  some  obscure  retreat,  at  a  distance  from  the  dis- 
putes of  the  world,  and  of  the  Church  ?  Certainly  she  is 
but  seldom  seen  among  us,  has  but  few  votaries  and  little 
influence,  and  is  treated  with  strange  neglect  on  earth. 
Alas !  numbers,  who  might  be  supposed  to  be  somewhat, 
if  we  only  looked  at  their  talents,  knowledge,  and  zeal, 
appear  to  be  nothing,  or  very  little,  if  love  be  the  touch- 
stone of  their  characters.  Indeed,  this  chapter  may  be 
considered  as  an  answer  to  all  the  wrangling  pamphlets  of 
angry  disputers  about  religious  truth,  of  different  names 
and  sentiments.  Many  of  these  seem  incapable  of  long-suf- 
fering or  kindness  to  any  but  their  own  party  ;  so  that  envy, 
boasting,  railing,  ridicule,  slander,  and  acrimony,  are  the 
prominent  features  of  the  portrait  which  they  exhibit  to 
the  view  of  the  public.  In  the  most  unseemly  manner 
they  sound  their  own  praises,  vent  their  own  resent- 
ments, expose,  and  triumph  over  their  opponents,  forget 
all  decent  rcg;ird  to  superiors,  and  turn  religious  investi- 
gation into  a  vain-glorious,  selfish,  if  not  scurrilous,  con- 
test for  victory.  It  is  evident,  that  many  of  this  character 
are  easily  provoked  and  hardly  pacified ;  that  they  think 
evil  of  others,  and  rejoice  in  detecting  the  faults  and  follies 
of  those  who  differ  from  them.  In  short,  the  attentive 
observer  will  perceive,  that  every  part  of  the  apostle's  defi- 
nition of  love  forms  a  complete  contrast  to  the  conduct  of 
many,  who  in  different  ages  have  had  numerous  admirers 
for  their  zeal  and  ability,  in  contending  for  the  sentiments, 
or  forms,  of  their  own  sect  or  party.  But,  alas!  we  need 
more  love  than  we  generally  possess,  to  animadvert  on 
such  abuses,  without  being  betrayed  into  a  measure  of 
imitation.  Let  us  then  rather  inquire,  whether  this  divine 
•love  inhabit  and  influence  our  hearts  ?  Have  we  learned  to 


suffer  long  and  to  be  kind  ?  Are  we  taught  to  repress  envy, 
and  to  rejoice  in  the  superior  reputation  and  success  of 
our  brethren  ?  Hath  love  instructed  us  "  in  honour  to 
"  esteem  others  better  than  ourselves,"  and  cured  us  of 
insolence,  rashness,  and  ostentation  ?  Hath  this  divine 
principle  guided  us  into  a  becoming  behaviour  to  our  supe- 
riors, equals,  inferiors,  opponenN,  competitors,  friends, 
relatives,  and  all  orders  of  men  in  the  CLuich  or  the  com- 
munity? Have  we  attained  the  habit  of  givin-^  up  our  own 
interest  or  inclination,  whenever  the  good  of  others  re- 
quires it?  Can  we  bear  affronts  without  being  easily  pro- 
voked? Are  we  disposed  to  be  unsiisfiecting ;  to  mourn 
over  the  sins  of  others;  to  bear  with  their  infirmities,  dul- 
ness,  and  pcrverseness ;  to  believe,  hope,  and  endure  all 
things,  for  their  sakrs  ?  If  some  sparks  of  this  heavenly 
flame  have  been  kindled  in  our  hearts,  we  know  that  there 
is  much  of  a  contrary  nature  to  counteract  its  efficacy- 
Here  then  is  a  call  tor  wa'chfnlness,  diligence,  and  prayer, 
that  our  "  love  may  abound  yet  more  and  more  in  know- 
"  ledge  and  in  all  judgment :"  and  that  our  sr  Ifish  nature 
may  be  more  entirely  subdued  and  mortifi^-d.  Hence  we 
shall  also  see  still  more  our  need  of  the  cleansi;.g  blood  of 
Christ ;  and  shall  learn  to  walk  humbly  before  God,  and 
to  bear  with  others,  as  conscious  that  we  nped  the  patient 
forbearance  both  of  the  Lord  and  of  our  brethren. 

V.  8—13. 

If  this  love  is  planted  in  our  hearts,  (though  as  an  exo- 
tic in  an  unfriendly  soil  and  climate,)  it  will  nevrr  fail, 
but  will  certainly  grow  up  to  maturity  :  and  it  will  Hourish 
abundantly,  when  prophecies  shall  have  ceased,  and  when 
human  science  and  eloquence  shall  have  vanished  away  ; 
and  when  even  our  highest  attainments  in  divine  know- 
ledge in  this  present  world,  'which  are  indeed  very  small, 
compared  with  those  of  the  apostle.)  will  appear  like  the 
lis[)ings,  the  imaginations,  and  the  reasonings  of  a  little 
child.  But  if  that  feeble,  indistinct  view,  which  we 
obtain  by  faith  in  the  mirror  of  the  sacred  word,  be  so 
delightful,  as  we  have  sometimes  found  it,  with  what 
raptures  shall  we  see  face  to  face,  and  know,  "  even  as 
"  we  are  known  !"  Let  us  then  put  away  the  childish 
things,  which  amused  us  in  an  unconverted  state;  for  so 
we  now  clearly  see  them  to  have  been  :  let  us  learn  to 
value  things  according  to  their  intrinsic  worth,  and  not, 
as  children,  admire  ali  that  glitters,  whether  it  be  gold  or 
tinsel :  let  us  cease  from  our  childish  pursuits  about  mere 
externals  and  non-essentials,  that  we  may  value  and  seek 
an  increase  of  faith,  hope,  and  love,  from  the  Giver  of  all 


.-f.  D.  60, 


CHAPTER  XiV. 


A.  D.  ()(>. 


F 


OLLOW  after '' chaiify,  ''and  desire 
spiritual  gifts,  but  rather  that  y( 


^  Prov.sv.g.xxi 
£1.  Is  li.l.Rom. 
Ix.  30.  xiv  19.  1 
TlQj.  V.  IOti.U. 

p«"ill'  \\-\l  may  '^  prophesy. 

3Joha  II  .-„»»,        ». 

b  Ste 

a"  Pet^i""'."  tongue,  speaketh  not  unto  men,  but  unto 
S 3-s.y,'25.  S7.  God  :  for  no  man  *  understandeth  him; 
NUffl^'si. *2s-  '  honbeit  in  the  Spirit  he  speaketh  mys- 
SO.  teries. 


iii.  I-      2  For  "^  he  that  speaketh  in  an  tmfenou'w 


.  14 


3  But   he   that  prophesieth,  speaketh 


that  speaketh    in    an 
^  edifieth  himself:  but 


e9-ll.  16  21,33. 

23*°D?i't  xsviii  unto  men,  to  ^  edification,  and  ''  exhorta- 

49.  aKingsKviii.     .  J  ^ 

26   Acts  1.  i~  tion,  and  '  comtort. 

II.  X.  46    XiX.  6  .,       ,  , 

*  Gt.        htanth.  4     He 

Acts  xxii   9 

fii  7. 10.  xiii- 2.  tongue. 

XV.  il.Ps  xlix.   '""o"^'  i/-       1        1 

'"iV'Sl  prophesieth,  'edineth  the  church. 
,vi   ol       Si"  would    that  ye   all  spak^ 

Kora.    XM.    2S.  J  '         i         ■      1 

T '■'' i9.'"col~l  tongues,  but  rather  that  ye  prophesied  : 
Tim'  iii!'/ 16. "  for  greater  is  he  that  prophesieth  than 

Rev.  X.  7. g4. 12   26    viii   1.  X.  23,  Acts  is  31.  Rom.  xiv.  la.  XV.  2.    Epii.  iv.  12— 

1«.  89.  I  Thee.  V.  II    1  Tim   i  4.  Jmle  20 h  Luke  iii    18.  Acta  xiii.  15  xi 

38.  Rom  xii  8.  1  Tlies.  ii   3.  iv    1    v.  1 1.  14.  2  Thcs.  iii.  12.    I  Tim.  iv   13.  vi 

iT.8    Tit  i.  9    ii.6.9    15    Heb   iii    13.x.  25   xiii.  22     I  Pet   v    12. i31    : 

ill  7   Eph  vi   28  Col  iv.  8.  1  Thes   ii    II.  iii.  2  iv   18.  v.  II 
18,  19. m  xii.  28—30  xiii.  4  Num.  xi.  28,  29. a  i. 


Matt 


unknown 
he   that 

with 


V  22  sv. 
J.  vi  i.  8  Tim 
i31  2  Cor.  1.4 
k  14. 13. 


good  gifts :  and  whilst  we  contend,  that  faith  alone  can 
justify  the  sinner  by  forming  his  relation  to  the  Saviour, 
and  that  hope  only  can  support  the  soul,  amidst  all  the 
trials  of  life  and  death,  let  us  remember,  that  Love  is  still 
greater  than  these  useful  and  needful  graces ;  being  the 
evidence  of  our  title  to  eternal  life,  and  the  meetness  for 
and  earnest  of  that  holy  and  unspeakable  felicity. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  XIV.  V.  1—5.  Having  shown  the  excel- 
lency of  love,  the  apostle  exhorted  the  Corinthians  to  fol- 
low after  it,  as  the  great  object  of  their  unremitting  pur 
suit,  in  preference  to  all  other  things  :  and  then  they  would 
do  well  earnestly  to  desire  spiritual  gifts,  that  they  might 
be  enabled  to  be  useful  to  their  brethren  ;  for  under  the  in- 
fluence of  love,  they  would  certainly  thus  us&  them ;  espe- 
cially they  should  value  "  the  gift  of  prophesying."  By 
this  the  apostle  seems  to  have  intended  an  immediate  com- 
munication from  the  Spirit  of  God,  concerning  the  mean 
ing  of  the  Holy  Scriptures,  or  some  point  of  doctrine  or 
practice,  in  which  the  Church  or  individuals  wanted  in- 
struction at  the  time.  This  was  a  gift  bestowed  on  seve- 
ral, by  which  they  became  occasional,  or  extraordinary, 
teachers  in  the  Church,  and  it  seems  to  have  generally  been 
accompained  (by  the  power  of  predicting  future  events, 
when  circumstances  required  it.  The  Corinthians,  how- 
ever, did  not  value  it  so  much  as  the  gift  of  tongues,  or  of 
miracles,  because  it  was  less  suited  to  excite  admiration  ; 
but  the  apostle  instructed  them,  that  it  was  gready  to  be 
preferred  by  Ihem,  because  more  useful  in  their  situation. 
For  he  who  spake  in  a  language  which  the  hearers  under- 
stood not,  did  not  speak  to  men,  but  to  God  only ;  nor 
would  others  receive  any  benefit,  tiiough  under  the  im- 
pulse of  the  Holy  Spirit  he  spake  the  most  sublime  mys- 
teries of  the  Gospel,  in  the  most  suitable  words.  Whereas, 
he  that  prophesied  spake  to  men,  to  edify  them  in  divine 
truth,  to  exhort  them  to  holy  practice,  or  to  comfort  them 
YoL.  v.— No.  32. 


he  that  speaketh  with  tongues,  "  except  "^'ii'iaaS'"''' 
he  interpret,  that  the  churcli  may  receive  ''sTs.m'xli^L'i. 
edifying.  3r.u.nx"i6: 

6  Now,  brethren,  if  I  come  unto  you  -iTmil'iieJ: 
speaking  with  tongues,  ^  what  shall  I  ,j''26'-3o  Man  • 
profit  you,  except  1  shall  speak  to  you  corxii''L7.Epif 
either  by  "*  revelation,  or  by  "knowledge,  is.  ''  '"" 
or  by  ^  prophesying,  or  by  '  doctrine  .'*         V^Hom  'xv'il' 

7  And  even  "  things  without  life  Viviner  kph  ih  «    \ 

,  ,        ,  .=>  ,  O  "    Pet  i.5  iii  18. 

sound,  whether    pipe  or  nnrp,   "  except  -  s«  ci, i  xiii.i'. 

,  '  .  ,..'».  .  ,     '  ' ,  f       t  26      Bom.  xv>. 

tnev  eive  a  distinction  m  the  T   sounrLs,  i^   ='''ira.  ii. 

1         "^         I       11     •      I  1  1  •  •  1  10  16.   IV.  8.    £ 

how  shall  it  be  known  what  is  piped  or^Joj'.na- 
harped?  _  S™  ^Ji.'i. 

8  For  y  if  tlie  trumpet  give  an  uncer-  .^'or'iJni..^" 


tain  sound,  who  shall  prepare  himself  to  >j5J,'|, 
the  battle  ? 


Judg     vii     16- 
IB     Neh    iv.  18 

9  So  likewise  ye,  except  ye  utter  by  ^"25"' u.^x"''. 

'  13'  Am  iii  S. 
vi.  ll-l.\ 
ig„ificanL 


the  tongue  words  %  easy  to  be  understood,  j^p^ 
how  shall  it  be  known  what  is  spoken  }  ,^''"  ' 
^  for  ye  shall  speak  into  the  air.  ^"'  ^' 


under  their  manifold  trials.  Indeed,  he  v/ho  spake  in  an 
unknown  tongue  might  derive  instruction  and  benefit 
from  his  own  words,  and  his  faith  might  be  established  by 
the  exercise  of  this  miraculous  gift,  in  case  he  was  not 
elated  with  pride,  and  influenced  by  ostentation.  But  he 
that  prophesied  would  edify  numbers,  which  would  be  far 
more  desirable.  As  the  apostle  rejoiced  in  every  thing 
conducive  to  their  prosperity,  he  desired  that  they  might 
all  be  endued  \vith  the  gift  of  tongues  ;  but  still  more,  that 
they  should  all  be  capable  of  instructing  others,  by  the 
gift  of  prophesying  ;  for  the  prophet  was  certainly  a  more 
honourable  and  useful  person,  than  he  who  spake  with 
tongues;  except  the  latter  were  also  endued  with  the  gift  of 
interpreting  his  discourse  into  the  language  understood  by 
his  hearers,  that  so  the  Church  might  be  edified  by  what  he 
spake.  This  was  not  generally  the  case ;  for  a  man  might 
be  miraculously  enabled  to  speak  in  one,  two,  or  more  lan- 
guages which  he  had  never  learned  ;  and  yet,  being  left  ig- 
norant of  others,  he  might  be  unnble  to  c.vplain  his  mean- 
ing to  those,  who  neither  undcr.-tood  the  language  in  which 
he  spake,  nor  that  which  was  his  native  tongue.  Or,  to 
counterpoise  this  distinction,  which  tended  so  much  to 
elate  the  possessors,  they  might  be  left  incapable  of  giving 
utterance  with  propriety,  perspicuity,  or  promptitude,  suit- 
ed to  a  public  assembly,  even  in  their  native  tongue,  to 
those  divine  truths  which  they  spake  fluently  in  another 
language,  under  the  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit :  and  ano- 
ther man  might  be  miraculously  enabled  to  understand,  and 
interpret  into  the  language  of  the  audience,  wiiat  was  thus 
spoken,  who  yet  himself  might  be  unable  to  speak  fluently 
in  the  language  which  he  interpreted.  Even  in  ordinary 
cases,  clearly  understanding  a  language,  and  being  able  to 
speak  fluently  in  it,  are  very  dititinct  attainments.  'Why 
'  was  the  gift  of  tongues  conferred  ?  That  the  mysteries 
'  of  God  might  be  openly  made  known  to  more  people  and 
'  nations.  Then,  surely  prophecy,  to  which  the  gift  of 
'  tongues  was  intended  to  be  subservient,  must  be  of  supe- 
'  rior  excellency.'     {Besa.) 


.■J.  D.  60, 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


Jl.  D.  60. 


•  31  AcllIXTii) 
2.  i  Knn,.  r. 
11.  Col.  ill.  II. 


.S  1     xii     7.  21. 


<l;7,:9    xii,  m 

.tn.  M^rkii.  £i. 
JdIiq  xiT.  i:i, 
M.  Arts  j.  M 
i«.  83-31.  viii 
li. 

<^8.  I&,  iR  la 

f  X.  I'J    Koin    iii 

.">  viii  ai.  Phi! 
18 


Si 
21 

Eph 
vi.  I 

16.  JudeSO 


17-1 
Col    i 


10  There  are,  it  may  be,  so  many 
kinds  of"  voices  in  the  world,  and  none  of 
them  is  without  sis;nification. 

1 1  Therefore  if  I  know  not  the  mean- 
ing of  the  voice,  "I  shall  be  unto  him 
that  speakfcth  a  barbarian,  and  he  that 
speaketh  shall  be  a  barbarian  unto  me. 

J  2  Even  so  ye,  ''  forasmuch  as  ye  are 
zealous  of  *  spiritual  gifts,  '-  seek  tliat 
ye  may  excel  to  the  edifying  of  the 
church. 

13  Wherefore  let  him  that  speakctli  in 
an  unknown  tongue,  "^  pray  that  he  may 
interpret. 

1 4  For  if  I  pray  in  an  unknoivn  tongue, 
''  my  .sfiiiit  praycth,  but  my  understanding 
is  unfruitful. 

15  'What    is   it  then.?  U  vvill    pray 


V.  6 — \-2,  To  convince  die  Corinthians,  widiout  need- 
less nfTince,  of  whit  he  hi\d  asserted,  the  apostle  put  the 
case,  thai,  when  he  came  tit-xt  to  Corinth,  he  should  mere- 
ly disjilay  his  gift  of  speaking  in  a  variety  of  languages  ; 
of  u hut  use  in  that  case  would  his  visit  be  to  them  ?  Sure- 
ly of  none  ;  except  he  spake  intelligibly,  either  by  imme- 
diaie  revelation  from  God,  or  by  some  prophetical  mes- 
sage suited  to  their  case,  or  concerning  some  doctrine  in 
which  they  wavered  or  were  mistaken.  Unless,  in  some 
of  these  ways,  (which  indeed  it  is  difficult  for  us  to  dis- 
tinguish with  exactness,)  he  gave  them  clear  instructions, 
all  tlial  he  could  say  in  unknown  languageTs  would  be  an  un- 
meaning noise.  For  even  lifeless  things  that 'are  used  to 
give  sound,  such  as  musical  instruments,  can  give  no  di- 
rection to  those  who  are  to  sing  and  dance  to  them,  unless 
a  |iroper  ilislinclion  be  observed  in  the  sounds:  and  if  the 
trumpet  should  be  blown  at  random,  without  any  distinc- 
tion between  that  sound  which  calls  the  combatants  to  the 
field,  and  other  sounds  of  different  meaning,  what  soldier 
could  understand  when  to  prepare  himself  for  the  battle  ? 
If  then,  an  intelligible  distinction  of  somids  was  necessary 
in  the  ordinary  concerns  of  life,  much  more  must  they  be 
HO  in  those  of  religion.  For,  unless  they  uttered  significant 
and  intelligible  words,  how  could  the  hearers  understand 
what  was  s|)okcn  ?  They  might  as  well  speak  in  an  empty 
room  or  an  unfrequented  desert,  where  their  words  would 
be  lost  in  the  air,  and  never  reach  any  human  ear.  There 
were  indeed  as  many  languages  or  idioms  in  the  world,  as 
there  were  diflerent  regions  ;  and  each  of  these  was  signi- 
ficant to  the  persons  accustomed  to  it.  That  circumstance 
therefore  ought  to  be  considered ;  otherwise,  even  in  or- 
dinary conversation,  the  speaker  and  hearer,  who  under- 
stand not  each  other,  would  appear  reciprocally  barbari- 
ans to  each  other,  however  expressive,  polite,  and  copious 
the  languages  were  in  which  they  spalie  ;  and  they  would 
be  more  likely  to  d>^spise  each  other,  than  to  profit  by  the 
interview,  or  be  satisfied  with  it.  In  the  common  concerns 
of  life,  therefore,  it  was  thus  requisite  for  men  to  under- 
stantl  each  other  ;  and  surely  the  Corinthians,  amidst  their 
aealj  and  emulous  de.-Jre  of  spiritual  gifts,  ought  to  act 


with  the  sjiirit,  and  I  will  pray  with  the 
understancling  also  :  I   will  sing  with  the 
spirit,  ''  and  1  will  sing  with  the  under-  Vji  ;j';i_s 
standing  also. 

16  Else  when  thou  shalt  'bless  with''^-'^- 
the  spirit,  how  shall  he  that  occupieth  the 


1.  fs.  XXIK. 
.     J. 
Acl«i 


thy    giving  of  thanks,   seeing  he  under- i  If, 
standeth  not  what  thou  sayest  .i^  il,  "'"'i "i^i', 

17  For  thou  verily  jrivest  thanks  wejl,  iwlit  v^^,. 
™  but  the  other  is  not  edified.  UMii^sz.  cIl 

18  1    "thank  my  God,  I  speak   with  f'.iuH.'vWa. 
tongues  more  than  you  all :  »Ti   w.   John 

19  Yet  °  in  the   church  I   had    rather  i4"xxii  20.' ' 
speak  five  words  with  uiy  undcrstandinor, "  >  «-6.  »•.  7 

A      J.      I  ■  T  •     1   .      .  I  ,      f     01  31.2!. 

that  by  my  voice  1  might  teach  others 
also,  than  ten  thousand  words  in  an  un- 
known tongue. 


consistently  with  common  sense,  and  desire  to  excel  in 
those  things  by  which  they  might  edify  the  Church  ;  and 
not  in  such  as  could  only  procure  them  irrational  admira- 
tion! '  At  this  day,  among  the  papists,  they  arc  used  in 
^  their  sermons,  always  to  quote  the  sacred  Scriptures  in 
'Latin,  without  adding  a  translation  in  the  vulgar  tongue; 
'  nor  do  they  use  any  other  method,  in  tiie  singing  and 
'  prayers."  (Besa.)  '  If  you  that  have  the  gift  of  strange 
'  languages  do  not  speak  that  which  the  auditors  may  un- 
'  dcrstand;  (for  to  that  end  sure  were  those  languages  giv- 
'  en)  that  you  might  speak  to  every  one  in  his  own  language, 
(Ads  ii.  6;)  how  shall  any  one  be  better  for  your  lan- 
guage ?'     [Hammond.) 

V,  13 — 19.  If  any  of  them  must  needs  speak  in  an 
unknown  tongue  among  their  brethren,  let  them  pray  to 
be  endued  also  with  the  gift  of  interpreting  what  was 
spoken,  or  what  others  delivered  in  a  foreign  language, 
that  their  religious  exercises  might  not  be  a  mere  osten- 
tatious display  of  their  powers,  without  meaning  or  use. 
Supposing  the  apostle  should  come  and  pray  with  the  con- 
gregation in  an  unknown  tongue,  his  spirit  or  heart 
might  indeed  be  very  devoutly  engaged  in  the  worship  of 
God,  while  exercising  this  gift  ot  the  Holy  Spirit ;  but, 
as  others  could  not  understand  him,  so  his  own  under- 
standing would  be  unfruiful,  having  no  just  and  proper 
exercise,  and  producing  no  benefit  to  his  fellow-worship- 
pers. What  would  then  be  the  proper  inference  from  this 
observation  ?  Truly,  he  would  pray  from  the  fulness  of  his 
spiritual  affections,  and  in  thesobe  r  exercise  of  his  under- 
stanfling  also,  liy  using  such  words  as  might  edify  others 
and  enable  them  to  join  with  him.  In  like  manner,  when 
he  sang  the  praises  of  God,  he  would  endeavour  to  have 
his  spiritual  affections  engaged  as  much  as  possible  ;  yet  he 
would  also  consider,  as  a  rational  man,  what  language 
would  be  best  understood  by  the  congregation.  But  if  any 
of  them,  neglecting  this  dictate  of  common  sense,  should 
celebrate  the  praises  of  God,  and  return  thanks  for  his 
mercies,  in  the  most  spiritual  and  fervent  manner,  but  in 
an  unknown  tongiie.  how  could  he,  who  o  ccupied  the 
place  of  a  private  believer,  who  had  neither  learning,  nor 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


A.  D.  61). 


piii. 


.  II. 


99.    I: 

xi.  3.  Ram  xvi. 

19.     F.ph    iv.  U 

Fhil   i.  9     Heb. 

V.  12,  13. 
q  Ps.  cxKzi.  I,  2. 

Matt       si      2S. 

sviii    3  xix   \i. 

M<rk  X     \i     I 

Pet  ii  2 
•Gr.  p<r/ec»,  or. 

o/a  ripe  aft.  ii. 

6.  Phil   iii.  15. 
r  John      X        3a 

Rom.  iii  19 
!  Deut.  XXI  iii  49 


Is 

Jer.  V 
t  Mark 
Acts  i 
32-36. 


20  Brethren,  p  be  not  children  in 
understanding  :  howbeit  i  in  malice  be 
ye  children,  but  in  understanding  be 
*  men. 

21  In  Mlie  law  it  is  written,  'With 
men  o/" other  tongues  and  other  lips  will  I 
speak  unto  this  people  ;  and  yet  for  all 
that  will  they  not  hear  me,  saith  the 
Lord. 

22  Wherefore  tongues  are  '  tor  a  sign, 
not  to  them  that  believe,  but  to  them 
that  believe  not,  but  prophesying  servcth 
not  for  them  that  believe  not,  "  but  for 
them  which  believe. 


the  gift  of  tongues,  give  his  assent  to  the  thanksgiving,  by 
saying,  Amen,  as  was  customary  among  them  ;  {Mnrg. 
Ref.)  seeing  he  had  not  understood  any  thing  which  was 
spoken  .'  The  one  might  give  thanks  in  a  very  proper 
manner ;  but  the  other  could  derive  no  benefit  from  it. 
Many  indeed  of  the  Corinthians  supposed  themselves  to 
excel  in  this  particular  gift,  and  were  pleased  to  make  a 
show  of  it :  but  the  apostle  thanked  God,  that,  as  com- 
missioned to  preach  to  the  Gentiles,  of  whatever  nation, 
he  spake  with  tongues  more  than  they  all,  and  wasenai^led 
to  preach  in  more  languages ;  the  whole  praise  of  which 
he  gave  to  the  Lord.  Yet  he  had  rather  utter  five  words, 
or  the  shortest  instructive  sentence,  among  believers  in  the 
public  assembly,  in  a  rational  manner,  so  that  others  might 
understand  him  and  be  editicd  by  what  he  said,  than  irra- 
tionally to  speak  ten  thousand  words,  or  the  most  copious 
discourse,  in  an  unknown  tongue,  which  could  he  of  no  use 
to  them.  Had  the  apostle  lived  about  the  .^ra  of  the 
reformation,  and  written  expressly  against  the  Church  of 
Rome,  he  could  not  more  emphatically  have  exposed  the 
absurdity  and  wickedness  of  worshipping  God,  and  per- 
forming all  public  services  in  Latin,  of  which  the  com- 
mon people  understand  not  one  word.  No  wonder  the 
rulers  of  that  Church  lock  up  the  scrifitures  also  in  an 
unknown  tongue  ;  seeing  they  must  otherwise  bear  too 
evident  a  testimony  against  them.  Wi'li  the  understand- 
ing. (15.)  That  is,  say  most  commentators,  so  as  to  be  un- 
derstood. This  indeed  is  implied,  and  principally  intend- 
ed ;  yet  examples  of  such  a  use  of  the  words  cannot  easily 
be  adduced.  But  migh',  not  the  apostle  mean,  that  they 
who  spoke  publicly  in  a  language  not  understood  by  the 
auditors,  however  fervent  iheir  aftections,  or  excellent  their 
gifts  might  be,  seemed  to  act  like  inen  without  under- 
standing, or  who  made  iio  use  of  their  undcrstt'nding  ; 
seeing  no  man,  however  irrational  and  enthusiastical,  could 
act  more  evidendy  against  the  plain  dictates  of  sober  reason 
and  sound  judgment  ?  Does  not  the  apostle's  argument 
about  prayer  imply,  that  if  any  one  jirayed  or  gave 
thanks  extempore,  in  a  language  understood  by  the  con- 
gregation, the  people  might,  if  nothing  else  prevented, 
cordially  say  Amen  to  his  words  ?  And  does  not  this 
remark  sufliciendy  answer  mnny  comnmn  ohjcclions,  and 
arguments,  against  extempore  prayer  ?  It,  however,  by  no 
means  decides,  whether  that,  or  a  liturgy,  be  most  con- 


23  If  therefore  ^  the  whole  church  be  *  "'  " 
come  together    into    one  place,    and  all 
speak  with  tongues,  and   there  come  in 
those  that  are  unlearned,  or  unbelievers, 
^'  will  they  not  say  that  ye  are  mad  ?  >  H"'  '"''■  Joi") 

T>  •/       II  I  II  X.    10      .\tts  u. 

21   Uut  II  alt  prophesy,  and  there  come  i3  xxvi.24. 
in   one    that   believeth   not,    or   one    un- 


learned, ^  he  is    convinced    of  all,  he  is  '■^^_ll-  f;""",,* 
judged  of  all:  wfs'if  "*'' 

25  And  thus   are    the  secrets   of  his 
heart  made   manifest ;    and    so    '  falling  ^^^°;^  .»"]'■  ,'.|; 
down  on  his  face,  he   will  worship  God,  '"''I'^kJ'^'^ 
and  report  that    "God    is    in  you  of  a  g'sis"*'''''  '" 

irUlU.  Zech.viil.S3. 


ducive  to  general  edification,  in  the  present  state  of  the 
Church. 

V.  20 — 25.  These  intimations  of  the  ignorance  and 
childishness  of  the  Corinthians,  who  were  evidently  in  no 
small  degree  disposed  to  self-wisdom,  are  very  remarkable. 
As  they  professed  to  have  much  knowledge,  let  them  not 
be  "  children  in  understanding ;"  for  it  was  really  as 
trifling  and  vain  to  make  a  parade  of  the  gift  of  tongues, 
merely  to  astonish  those  who  could  not  understand  them, 
as  any  of  the  competitions  and  amusements  of  children 
could  be.  Let  them  indeed  be  as  infants  in  respect  of 
malice,  and  every  evil  disposition  ;  being  of  a  gentle  for- 
giving disposition,  without  resentment  or  rancour  :  but  let 
them  be  men  in  understanding,  as  those  that  were  ma- 
tured in  judgment  and  experience,  and  capable  of  act- 
ing with  propriety  and  wisdom  in  their  whole  conduct. 
In  the  law,  (or  in  the  Old  Testament,)  God  had  foretold, 
that  he  would  speak  to  Israel  by  men  of  other  lips,  and 
yet  even  then  they  would  not  hear  him.  (Marg.  Eef.) 
This  seems  primarily  to  have  related  to  the  languages  of 
those  foreign  nations,  by  whom  God  intended  to  execute 
vengeance  on  Israel  :  but  it  might  also  denote,  that  he 
would  instruct  them  by  persons  endued  with  the  gift  of 
tongues,  to  convince  them  of  the  truth.  So  that  this  gift, 
when  exercised  among  such  as  did  not  understand  what 
was  spoken,  was  to  be  considered  rather  as  a  rebuke  than 
a  favour  ;  but  in  its  proper  use,  it  was  intended  for  a  sign 
to  unbelievers,  in  order  to  their  conversion,  whereas,  pro- 
phesying was  more  immediately  intended  for  the  edification 
of  believers.  Yet  the  gift  of  tongues  might  be  so  per- 
verted, as  even  to  prove  exceedingly  injurious  to  unbe- 
lievers, and  this  ought  to  be  taken  into  the  account.  If, 
therefore,  the  whole  Church  of  Corinth  should  be  assembled 
in  one  place,  and  all  who  were  able  should  speak  with 
tongues,  several  at  once,  and  others  in  succession,  whilst 
the  rest  undtTstood  nnt  what  was  sjjoken  ;  and  if  any  per- 
|son.  uninstructcd  in  Christianity,  or  disposed  10  reject  it, 
jshf)uld  come  in  to  make  his  observations,  would  not  such 
!  irrational  and  confused  proceedings  confirm  his  prejudices, 
•  and  cause  him  to  conclude  that  they  were  a  company  of 
'  madmrn,  or  fiantir  enthusiasts  ?  Bui  if  they  all  pro- 
Iphcsif'd,  and  one  teacher  after  another  .'pake  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  in  a  periinent,  instructive,  and  convincing  manner, 
;on  some  point  of  doctrine  or  practice,  the  stranger  who 
'      X  2 


/;.  00. 


I.  CORfNTttlANS. 


.J.  D.  60. 


2G  IIow   is   it    ti.cn,  brethren?  vvlieu 

k-'io''"  "  ^'  }«  come  together,  "  v\e\y  one  ot"  you 
hath  a  psalni,  hath  a  doctrine,  hath  a 
tongue,  hath  a  revelation,  hath  an  inter- 

'.1»'w'  scTr  pretation.     ''  Let  all  things  be  clone  unto 

»>►,''.  Vic':  edifying. 

sv.  1  Tiies.  ^.  27  li"  any  man  speak  in  an  unknoion 
tongue,  let  it  be  by  two,  or  at  the  most 
by  three,  and  that  by  course  ;  and  let  one 
intcjprtt. 

28  But  if  there  be  no  interpreter,  let 
him  keep  silence  in  the  church  ;  and  let 
him  speak  to  himself,  and  to  God. 

29  Let    the    prophets    speak  two  or 
'v'io.'ai  'uohJi  three,  and  '  let  the  other  judge. 

'/  }^^  30  If  any  thing  he  '  revealed  to  another 

't-i^V"!;  •,'fl  that  sitteth    by,  Met  the    first    hold  his 


occasionally  came  among  them,  would  hear  something  from 
every  one  to  convince  his  understanding,  to  awaken  his 
conscience,  and  to  move  his  afiections;  lie  would  find  his 
secret  objections  answered,  his  seci-et  thoughts  divulged, 
his  secret  sins  reproved,  and  the  real  slate  of  his  heart  and 
soul  made  known  to  him,  though  before  they  were  un- 
perceived.  And  this  might  be  expected,  by  the  divine 
blessing,  to  produce  a  full  persuasion  of  the  truth  and 
excellency  of  the  Gospel :  so  that  it  would  often  happen, 
that  the  curious  or  ignorant  despiser  would  be  suddeidy 
changed  into  a  humble  worshipper,  and  that  under  his 
deep  conviction,  he  would  even  prostrate  himself  in  adora- 
tion of  the  living  God  ;  acknowledging  that  the  glorious 
Lord  was  evidently  present  in  the  midst  of  the  assembled 
Christians,  and  evidently  spake  by  them  for  the  instruction 
of  the  hearers.     (Marg.  Kef.) 

V.  26 — 33.  How  then  ought  their  public  meetings 
to  be  ordered  and  conducted?  When  they  came  together, 
all,  who  were  endued  with  gifts,  were  ready  eagerly  to 
seize  the  opportunity  of  exercising  them :  so  that  one 
would  begin  to  sing  a  psalm  or  spiritual  song,  another 
to  discourse  on  some  doctrine,  another  to  speak  in  an 
unknown  tongue,  another  to  declare  some  special  reve- 
lation that  had  been  made  to  him,  or  another  to  interpret 
what  had  been  spoken.  Thus  several  would  speak  at  the 
same  time,  in  different  parts  of  the  assembly  ;  and  while 
every  one  was  more  desirous  to  be  heard  and  admired,  than 
to  hear  and  be  edified,  the  whole  scene  became  confused, 
and  the  great  end  of  their  coming  together  was  overlooked. 
— As  a  general  rule  by  which  such  abuses  might  be  reme- 
died, they  should  always  take  care,  that  all  things  were 
done  with  a  view  to  their  common  edification.  Ff  then 
any  of  them  chose  to  speak  in  an  unknown  tongue,  let 
no  more  than  two,  or  at  most  three,  one  after  another, 
exercise  this  gift,  at  one  meeting,  and  let  some  one  in- 
terpret his  discourse.  But  if  none  present  were  enabled  to 
^o  this,  let  him,  who  was  about  to  speak  in  an  unknown 
tongue,  be  silent ;  and  be  content,  on  proper  occasions,  to 
speak  10  himself  and  to  God  in  meditation  and  prayer  ; 
without  obtruding  his  uaiiUilligible  words  upon  the  con- 


31  For  ye  may  all  prophesy  one  by 
one,  that  •"  all  may  learn,  and  '  all  may 
be  comforted. 

32  And  ^  the  spirits  of  the  prophets 
are  subject  t->  tlic  prophets. 

33  t  or  God  is  not  the  Author  of  *  con- 
fusion, '  but  of  peace,  as  ""  in  all  churches 
of  the  saints. 

31  Let  your  °  women  keep  silence  in 
the  churches :  for  it  is  not  permitted 
unto  them  to  speak;  but  "they  are  com- 
7nunded  to  be  under  obedience,  p  as  also 
saith  the  law. 

3.5  And  if  they  will  learn  any  thing, 
"ilet  them  ask  their  husbands  at  homo: 
for  it  is  "^  a  shame  for  women  to  speak  in 
the  church. 

q  Eph.  V.  S5-i7.  I  Pet  iii.  7 r  31.  li 


li  3.  19.  35.  Pwr 

i  S  ix  u.   Eph. 

iv  11,  \3. 
i  Rom     i.  13.    I 

Cor  i.  1.    Til.  s, 

7.      Tph.  vl.  n. 

I  Thtj.   ir.    19. 

T  II  \i. 
k  19,  JO  ISam.  X. 

m-13  »ix  ij— 

ix-  :  Kin^i  ii  3 

b.     Job  SXXli    B 

-II.  Jer  IX  9 

AcH  iv.  19.20 
•  Gr     UriiuU,  or, 

unquUtnttt. 
1  'ii.  15    Luke  II. 

U     Rood     xt. 

33.     Gal    ».  a. 

3  The:    iii.    16. 

Hes     xiii     a». 

JuD  Iii   17,18. 


17 

le. 


17. 


B  X  .  3.  I  Tim.  ii. 

II.  13. 
o  3>   Ii.  3  7—10 

Eph.  5    22 -I«. 

33.     Col    iii.  I«. 

lit.  ii    5    I  Pet. 

iii    IS 
p2l.  Geo  iii,  16. 

Num    SSI.  3— 

e.  11-13.    EMil. 

i.  17-£0 
.6    U.  Eph    T  12. 


gregation,  who  ought  to  be  more  profitably  employed.  Let, 
ilie  prophets  also  speak  by  two  or  three  at  the  same  meet- 
ing, in  due  order  ;  and  let  those  prophets  especially,  who 
were  silent,  exercise  their  judgment  upon  what  was  spoken, 
to  determine  whether  it  accorded  with  the  Scripture,  as 
false  prophets  might  creep  in  among  them.  \i\  case  any 
thing  should  be  immediately  revealed  to  one  who  sat  by, 
which  required  present  attention,  let  the  first,  on  a  proper 
intimation  given,  keep  silence  till  that  had  been  consider- 
ed :  or,  as  some  render  it,  let  the  other  wait  till  the  first, 
had  done  speaking.  For  they  needed  not  be  eager  to 
speak  first;  seeing  by  properly  waiting  they  might  all  pro- 
phesy, (who  had  that  gift,)  and  all  be  edified.  Nor  could 
it  be  urged,  that  the  divine  impulse  upon  their  minds  con- 
strained them  to  speak  immediately,  as  the  frantic  heathen 
priests  and  priestesses  did  ;  for  the  spirits  of  the  prophets, 
(their  minds  when  most  powerfully  influenced  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,)  were  subject  to  government,  and  might  be 
restrained,  directed,  and  regulated  by  reason  and  judg- 
ment, as  at  other  times.  That  gracious  God,  whose  Spi- 
rit spake  by  them,  was  by  no  means  the  Author  of  confu- 
sion and  disorder,  such  as  must  ensue  from  the  vehement 
utterance  of  many  speakers  at  once,  vying  with  each 
other  who  should  attract  most  attention ;  but  of  peace,  har- 
mony, mutual  love,  and  good  order:  as  it  was  evident  in 
the  conduct  of  all  the  churches  of  the  saints,  in  this  and 
other  particulars. 

V.  34,  35.  (xi.  3 — 16.)  To  reconcile  these  verse* 
with  the  Scripture  referred  to,  it  seems  most  natural  to 
suppose,  that  some  of  the  Corinthian  women  were  used  to 
speak  publicly,  when  not  under  any  immediate  or  extra- 
ordinary impulse  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  perhaps  they 
interrupted  the  other  speakers  by  inquiries  or  objections, 
according  to  the  disputatious  spirit  that  prevailed.  The 
apostle  therefore  laid  it  down  as  a  general  rule,  (to  which 
the  foregoing  case  was  the  only  exception,)  that  women 
must  not  be  allowed  to  speak  in  the  public  congregation, 
or  to  assume  the  office  of  teachers  or  disputants :  for  this 
by  no  means  consisted  with  the  obedience  to  their  husbands 
which  the  law  of  God  inculcated.    But  if  they  met  with 


A.  D.  6(}. 


CHAPTER  XI  V^ 


d.  D.  bo. 


Is.  ii  3  Mjc.  36  What?  ^caine  the  word  of  God 
xw  sjAf's^,.'  out  from  you  ?  or  came  it  unto  you  only  ? 
xvi^sjo  xv.K  37  jf  t  any  man  think  himself  to  be  a 
,§fl  prophet,  or  spiritual,  "  let  him  acknow- 
i'l^  ledge  that  the  things  that  I  write  unto 
r''^  you  are  the  commandments  of  the  Lord. 

)r  '!   7   \a.  %\.  4.  ia-15.  Gal    vi  3. uvi»i'S.  10  Lul-e  X.  16.  1  Thea  iv. 

.  lii.  2    I  Johu  IT.  6.  Jude  !?• 


3  Cor.    X 
16.  I  Thes. 
I  viii.  a-  xii 


any  thing  in  the  public  instructions,  which  they  could 
not  understand  or  assent  to,  let  them  wait  till  they  went 
tome,  antl  then  ask  their  husbands  about  it,  who  were 
supposed  able  and  willing 'to  inform  them,  and  who  were 
the  most  proper  persons  for  them  to  confer  with.  For 
it  was  inconsistent  with  modesty  and  propriety,  and  would 
be  scandalous  among  their  neighbours,  for  women  to  make 
a  practice  of  discoursing  in  the  public  assemblies. 

V.  36 — 40.  The  abuses  here  reproved  were  peculiar 
to  the  Church  at  Corinth,  yet  diey  deemed  themselves  a 
model  for  others  to  imitate  !  Was  then  theirs  the  mother- 
church,  from  whom  the  preachers  of  the  Gospel  had  first 
come  forth  ?  Or  had  the  word  of  God  reached  them  alone  ? 
As  it  was  evident  neither  of  these  was  the  case,  and  as 
many  churches  had  been  planted  before  them,  why  did 
they  presume  to  set  themselves  u[)  above,  or  against,  the 
wholesome  regulations  observed  elsewhere  ?  Indeed,  some 
of  their  ambitious  teachers  might  be  strenuous  in  support- 
ing the  innovations  which  had  been  introduced,  professing 
that  he  was  a  prophet,  or  a  spiritual  man,  '  that  is,  one 
'  well  qualified,  by  religious  instruction,  to  understand 
•  and  judge  about  spiritual  things,  as  opposed  to  the  carnal 
'man,  and  the  babe  in  Christ.'  (iii.  J.)  (Besa.)  And 
if  he  really  were  so,  let  him  show  it,  by  acknowledging 
these  things  to  be  the  commandments  of  Christ,  by  his 
apostle.  But  if  any  man  was,  or  pretended  to  be,  igno- 
rant of  Paul's  apostolical  authority,  and  of  the  obligation 
of  these  instructions,  let  him  continue  ignorant,  for  he 
would  not  enter  into  any  further  debate  with  him.  f  Tpon 
the  whole,  therefore,  the  apostle  exhorted  them  to  desire 
to  prophesy,  in  preference  to  all  other  spiritual  gifts,  yet 
not  to  forbid  speaking  with  tongues,  but  let  all  things 
relative  to  their  public  assemblies  be  regulated  with  a 
strict  regard  to  decorum,  propriety^  and  regularity,  as  this 
must  tend  most  to  their  own  edification,  and  the  credit  of 
the  Gospel  among  unbelievers,  as  well  as  the  most  honour- 
able and  acceptable  to  God.  To  adduce  this  text  as  a  di- 
rect argument  about  any  particular  external  ceremonies 
vsed  in  divine  worship,  (which  always  appear  decent  and 
orderly  to  those  who  invent  and  impose  them,  and  the 
contrary  to  those  who  dissent  from  them,)  is  doubUess 
wresting  it  from  its  proper  meaning. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—11. 

All  our  pursuits  should  spring  from  love,  as  the  grand 
motive  ;  and  this  we  ought  to  follow  without  wearying, 
though  it  seem  to  flee  from  us.  Every  endowment  or 
possession  is  valuable  in  proportion  to  its  usefulness,  and 
all  public  ordinances  should  be  conducted  as  may  most 
tend  to  the  edification,  exhortation,  and  consolation  of 
believers,  and  the  conversion  of  sinners.     Even  fervent 


38  But  "  if  any  ujan  be  ignoi'ant,  let 
him  be  ignorant. 

39  Wherefore,  brethren,  y  covet  to 
prophesy,  and  forbid  not  to  speak  with 
tongues. 

40  Let  ^  all  things  be  done  decently, 
and  in  order. 


Mall  vii  G.  XV 
U.  1  Tim,  V. 
3-5.  2  Tim.  i» 
3  J.  Revxmi 
11,  15. 


zie— 33     xi.  3«. 


spiritual  affection  must  be  governed  by  the  sober  cserci.^p 
of  the  understanding,  or  else,  with  the  best  intentions, 
men  will  run  into  great  extravagancies,  and  disgrace  the 
truth  which  they  mean  to  promote.  What  shall  I  profit  ? 
Or,  in  what  resjiect  shall  I  be  profited  ?  are  proper  in- 
quiries, when  we  are  considering  in  what  manner  to  con 
duct  our  meeting  together  for  religious  exercises.  Mi- 
nisters especially  should  not  only  study  to  exercise  their 
gifts  with  acceptance  and  reputation,  but  inquire,  in  the 
first  place,  what  advantage  their  hearers  may  derive  from 
'their  subjects,  and  their  manner  of  treating  them.  Alas! 
!for  want  of  this,  many  a  good  speaker,  in  delivering  an 
I  eloquent  and  admired  discourse,  is  even  more  unmeaning 
than  "  things  without  life  giving  sound  ;"  and  if  tlicy  who 
play  on  musical  instruments  made  no  more  exact  distinc- 
tion in  their  sounds,  than  many  preachers  do  in  their  doc- 
trine and  exhortation,  they  would  be  unfit  even  to  direct 
the  motions  of  dancers,  much  more  to  call  the  soldier  io 
arm  for  the  batde. 

V.  12—25. 

Whilst  we  reasonably  exclaim  against  prayers  and  wo.-- 
ship  in  an  unknown  tongue,  and  thank  God  for  emanci- 
pating us  from  so  absurd  an  imposition,  we  should  inquire, 
whether  some,  who  use  the  language  of /their  country,  do 
not  aft'ect  such  elegant  phrasgn  such  sonorous  words,  and 
such  learned  discussions,  thai  they  render  themselves  as 
unintelligible  to  the  common  people,  as  if  they  preached 
in  Latin  or  Greek  ?j  This,  alas !  is  sometimes  in  a  measure 
the  case  with  preachers  %vhose  doctrine  is  worthy  of  atten- 
*on  ;  for,  as  to  many  public  teachers,  obscurity  is  their 
best  qualification.  If  we  use  language  in  any  respect  above 
the  capacities  of  our  most  illiterate  and  weakest  hearers, 
to  please  a  fciv  who  are  more  learned  and  polite,  how  shali 
they,  who  most  need  instruction,  know  what  is  spoken  t 
Indeed,  it  might  as  we!!  be  spoken  to  the  air.  But  if  wi^ 
speak  in  plain,  simple,  and  perspicuous  language,  which 
even  children  may  understand,  (and  this  does  not  imply 
toarseness  and  vulgarity,)  we  may  be  sure  that  the  more 
intelligent  part  of  our  audience  will  be  edified,  if  disposed 
to  receive  instruction.  And  surely  a  minister  of  Christ 
should  more  desire  to  "  excel  for  the  edifying  of  the 
"  Church,"  than  in  order  to  obtain  the  character  of  a 
polite,  eloquent,  or  learned  speaker  !  Whatever  judgment 
others  may  form,  all  who  are  actuated  by  the  love  and 
zeal  of  the  aposde,  will  choose  to  apeak  five  woids  so  a.T 
to  be  understood,  rather  than  ten  thousand  words  in  an 
unknown  tongue,  and  will  waive  the  display  of  their  na- 
tural or  acquired  abilities,  from  the  same  motive  that  the 
apostle  did  his  gift  of  divers  tongues.  Whether  we  pour 
out  our  prayers,  sing  the  praises  of  God,  or  thank  him  for 
his  mercies,  we  should  be  careful  to  unite  spiritual  affec- 


Jl.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  60 


CHAP.  XV. 

The  apostle  states  the  gospel,  tchich  he  had 
preached  at  Corinth,  and  shoics  hoiv 
fully  the  resurrection  of  Christ  had  been 
demotistrated,  1 — 11.  He  proves  that 
the  resurrection  of  the  dead  is  inseparable 
from  that  of  Christ ;  so  that  the  denial 
of  it  is  subversive  of  Chrislianily,  and 
of  all  the  hopes  of  Christians,  12 — 19: 
bxit  Christ,  the  First-fruits,  being  risen, 
all  others  shall  arise  in  due  order,  till 
death  the  last  enemy  being  subdued,  the 
kingdom  shall  be  delivered  up  to  the 
Father,  2(i— 28 ;  otherwise  it  ivould  be 


lions  with  sober  judgment,  and  they  who  lead  in  social 
worship  should  use  such  language  as  may  affect  and  in- 
struct the  meanest  fellow-worshipper,  and  enable  him  to 
add  his  cordial  Amen  to  what  is  spoken.  We  should,  in- 
deed, be  as  children,  in  respect  of  malice  and  revenge  ;  and 
;i  child-like  docility,  simplicity,  dependence,  and  submis- 
sion, become  us  ;  but  childish  deviations  from  the  maxims 
of  good  sense  and  sober  reason  are  unbecoming  the  dis- 
ciples of  Christ,  who  should  endeavour  to  attain  a  ripe- 
r;ess  in  wisdom  and  understanding,  and  to  "  walk  wisely 
•'  towards  them  that  are  without."  For  though  religious 
ordinances  ought  to  be  peculiarly  directed  to  the  edification 
of  believers,  yet  provision  should  also  be  made  for  those 
unbelievers,  who  may  come  among  us,  to  make  their  re- 
marks ;  nor  should  any  thing  be  admitted,  which  may 
reasonably  excite  their  disgust,  or  needlessly  confirm  their 
prejudices.  They  are  ready  enough  to  conclude  that  we 
are  enthusiastic  or  mad,  without  our  giving  them  any 
ground  for  the  charge  ;  and  the  more  willing  we  are  to 
bear  unmerited  contempt  and  reproach,  the  more  careful 
should  we  be  not  to  deserve  them.  This  hath  not  been 
sufficiently  attended  to,  and  many  things  have  been  said 
and  done,  without  warrant  from  Scripture,  by  good  men, 
which  have  sent  away  occasional  hearers  riveted  in  their 
prejudices  against  the  truth,  and  disposed  to  ridicule  it  in 
every  company.  But  when  the  word  of  God  is  soberly 
spoken,  with  an  address  both  to  the  understanding  and  the 
affections,  and  with  a  close  application  to  the  conscience, 
occasional  hearers  are  often  unexpectedly  impressed,  being 
judged,  convinced,  and  arraigned,  by  what  they  hear.  The 
very  secrets  of  their  hearts  seem  to  be  disclosed  by  the  ex- 
perimental address  of  the  preacher,  and  they  are  induced 
to  join  in  that  worship  which  they  before  despised,  and  to 
confess  that  God  is  of  a  truth  among  those  persons,  whom 
perhaps  they  came  prepared  to  deride. 

y.  26—40, 


In  all  things  edification  should  be  aimed  at ;  ambition, 
emulation,  and  self-preference,  should  be  steadily  repressed ; 
men  should  be  "  swift  to  hear  .and  slow  to  speak,"  more 
ready  to  receive  than  forward  to  give  iiistruclion,  and 
wiUiag,  (unless  the  case  require  the  contra]-y.)  to  speak  to 
(hemselvts  and  to  God,  leaving  others  to  edify  the  con- 


in  vaiii  for  any  to  risk  their  lives,  as  the 
apostle  did,  29 — 32.  He  uarn<t  and 
reproves  the  Corinthians,  refutes  objec 
lions,  and  illustrates  his  doctrine,  3:^ — 
41  ;  shows  the  manner  of  the  resur- 
rection ;  and  the  chnnge  which  will  be 
wrought  both  in  the  dead,  and  those  ivho 
shall  then  be  found  living,  42 — .53.  j^s 
death  will  at  leiiglh  be  thus  sivallowed  yp 
in  victory  ;  he  triumphs  in  hope  over  death 
and  the  grave,  through  Christ,  .04 — 57  ; 
and  concludes  with  an  animated  exhorta- 
tion to  steady  and  persevering  diligence  in 
the  U'ork  of  the  Lord,  58. 


gregation  to  better  advantage.  When  professors  of  evan- 
gelical doctrine,  who  imagine  themselves  qualified  and 
called  to  be  teachers,  are  so  full  of  their  subject,  (hat  they 
cannot  refrain  from  speaking,  however  unadvised  or  irre- 
gular their  conduct  may  be,  it  is  evident  that  they  are 
more  influenced  by  self-5j*fficiency  and  ambition,  than  by 
humble  zeal  and  love.  For  the  Spirit  of  God  moves  the 
\vill  and  affections,  in  a  manner  consistent  with  the  exer- 
cise of  sober  reason  and  discretion.  '•  Even  the  spirits  of 
"  the  prophets  were  subject  to  the  prophets,"  and  doubt- 
less this  must  be  at  least  equally  the  case  with  inferior 
teachers.  For  God  is  the  Author  of  peace  and  good  or- 
der, not  of  confusion ;  and  he  never  teaches  men  to  neglect 
their  relative  duties,  to  act  unbecoming  their  age  and 
station,  or  inconsistent  with  decency  and  regularity.  In- 
deed, restrictions  of  this  kind  are  not  regarded  by  many, 
who  deem  themselves  immediately  influenced  by  the  Spirit 
of  God,  and  more  spiritual  and  zealous  than  their  prudent 
brethren ;  yet  it  behooves  them  to  show  that  they  are  so, 
by  acknowledging  such  regulations  to  be  the  command- 
ments of  Christ,  and  excellently  suited  to  render  the  wor- 
ship and  conduct  of  his  people  respectable  before  men,  and 
honourable  to  him.  Whereas  deviations  from  them  often 
lead  to  those  things  which  are  indeed  shameful,  and  suited 
to  prejudice  men's  minds  against  the  Gospel,  as  if  it  dis- 
solved relativ-e  obligations,  put  an  end  to  all  regular  sub- 
ordination, and  taught  even  women  to  act  inconsistently 
with  that  modesty,  which  is  their  peculiar  ornament  and 
honour.  But  if  men  will  remain  ignorant  of  such  things, 
after  proper  instruction  and  warning,  it  is  not  adviseable  to 
be  always  debating  with  tlicm  ;  we  must  leave  them,  and 
take  heed  to  ourselves.  However  valuable  these  miracu- 
lous gifts  were  in  the  primitive  Church,  we  cannot  well 
read  this  epistle  without  chcei  fully  acquiescing  in  the  will 
of  God,  as  to  his  withholding  them  from  us.  Man's 
heart  is  so  prone  to  pride,  ostentation,  and  folly,  thai  even 
endowments  of  this  kind  were  made  occasions  of  grievous 
sins  and  offences  !  Our  vain-glory  is  sufficiently  excited  by 
inferior  a.-id  ordinary  gifts  or  abilities,  and  this  militates 
greatly  against  our  usefulness  and  peace.  Let  us  then 
be  contented  with  our  present  means  and  methods  of 
instruction  ;  let  us  endeavour  to  do  all  things  decently 
and  in  order;  and  most  desire  that  gnce  which  sancti- 
fies and  bumbles  the  soul,  and  so  prepares  it  for  heavenly 
felicil^■, 


Jl.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


A.  d:  60. 


*3-lt.    i  23.  31 

ii     S-7       Acts 

XTiil  <,  i    Gal 

6-12 


SO.  John  X 

Acts  ii.  «1.     xi 

1.    I  Tue!.  1.  6 

ii.     13.      iv.    1. 

:;  Thes.  iii  6 
c  Honi        T.     2 

•J  Cor.      i .     24. 

1  Pet.  T.  12 
£  i   18.  21.    Acts 

Li.  47.  Cr.  Kom 


Xl'ii   23.  Col 
-3  SThes 
iieb. 


M 


OREOVER,   brethren,   'I  declare; 
unto   you    the    Gospel    which    I 
I'M.Tk'iv.  16-  preached  unto  you,  ''  which  also  ye  liave 
received,  and  wherein  "  yc  stand  ; 

2  By  which  also  ''  ye  are  saved,  if  ye 
*  keep  in  memory  f  what  I  preached  unto 
you,  ^  unless  ye  have  believed  in  vain. 

3  For  '  I  delivered  unto  you  first  of 
^i^  Eph^ii'.  8.  all,  that  which  I  also  received,  how  that 
7°Vi'ov''Ti  !'•'  ^  Christ  died  for  our  sins  ''  according  to  the 

'--=  Scriptures  ; 

4  And  '  that  he  was  buried,  and  that 
*  Keil  'by  \.hat '  h^  i"ose  again  the  third  day  '  according 
eVh'rilf'A  to  the  Scriptures  : 

'",';      5  And  "■  that  he  was  seen  of  "  Cephas, 
'?  "  then  of  the  twelve  : 


Luke 
13.  Johu  <i 
J2.  Acts  VI 
S  Cor      VI 

Ual   iii.  4.  Jam.  ii    U  17  2^ f  iv   I.  2.  \\-  2  23  Ez  iii.  17   Matt.  sx.  18,  19   Mark 

STi   15,  i6.  Lulie  isiv    46,  4'    Gal.  i.  12 6  Matt  xxvi.  28.  Horn  iii.  i.S   iv  25  2  Cor. 

■V.  21    Gal    i   4.  iii    13     Epli   i   7.  v.  2.    Hcb  X.  11,  12     1  Pet    ii   2l.  iii    18.    1  John  Ii    2 

Sev.  i.  5  h  GCD.  iii.  15    Pa.  Xlii.  Ixix    Is.  Uii    Dan.  ix   2l— 26.    Zeth.  xiii.  7.  S(e  dh, 

l.ukexsiv  26,27    46   Acts  iii.  18  »xvi  22,23    1  Pet.  i    II i  Is   liii  9    Mattxxvii. 

S7-0O  Markxv.  43— 46  Luke  xiiii.  50-53  Jolm  xix.  38-42.  Acts  xiii  29.  Bom.  vi  4. 

Cr!    i  .  12. k  16— 21.  Matt.  IX    13    xxvii    63,  64.  xxviii    1-6     Mark  ix.  31.  X.  33. 

34.  xvi.  2— 7   Luke  ix  22  xviil.  32,33  xsiv.  5-7,  John  ii   19—21    xx    1—9.  Acts  i   3.  ii. 

23,  21   32    xili    30.  xvii.  31    Het..   x.ii  20 1  l>s   xvi.  in,  1|    Is  liii.  10— 12  Hos.  vi. 

2.  Jon  i.  17.  Matt.  xii.  40  Acts  ii.  25-33.  siii  30-37  xxvi  22,23 ro  Luke  xxiv  31 

D  i.  IJ.  iii  22.  tx.  5.  Jaha  i.  42. o  .Mark  xvi    14  Lube  xxiv.  36,  kc.  Juba  xx   19—26. 

Actsi  2-14.  K.  11. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  XV.  V.  1  —  11.  The  apostle  here  entered 
on  another  subject.  The  Corinthians  were  tinctured  with 
the  Sadducean  spirit  of  Jewish  skeptics;  or  rather  with 
the  philosophizing  temper  of  the  Grecians,  who  derided 
the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  and  denied  the  possibility 
of  it.  Some  asserted  that  virtue  was  its  own  reward,  and 
that  the  expectation  of  a  future  recompense  was  a  mean 
unworthy  motive.  So  that,  certain  persons  at  Corinth 
begai>to  teach,  that  there  would  be  no  resurrection  ;  alle- 
gorizing or  explaining  away  what  had  been  revealed  or 
declared  to  them  on  that  subject ;  though  it  does  notapjiear 
that  they  denied  the  immortality  of  the  soul.  In  order  to 
slop  the  progress  of  so  pernicious  an  error,  the  apostle 
began  by  stating  the  substance  of  the  doctrine  that  he  had 
taught  them,  which  they  had  received  by  faith,  as  a  divine 
testimony,  in  which  he  supposed  them  still  to  be  steadfast, 
and  by  which  they  would  certainly  be  saved,  i  being  already 
brought  into  a  safe  state,)  incase  they  remembered  and 
cleaved  to  what  he  had  delivered  to  them  :  this  tiicy  v/ould 
do,  unless  they  had  believed  with  a  vain,  empty,  and 
inefficient  faith,  in  which  case  they  might  be  left  to  cm- 
brace  tenets  subversive  of  the  whole  doctrine  of  Christ. 
In  the  first  place,  and  as  a  matter  of  the  greatest  impor- 
tance, he  had  delivered  to  them,  even  as  he  had  received 
it  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  he,  the  Messiah,  tlie  Son  of  God, 
had  died  a  spotless  sacrifice  of  infinite  value  for  the  sins  of 
mankind,  as  "  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the 
"  sins  of  (he  world,"  in  order,  that"  all  who  believe  in 
"  him  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life :"  and 
this  agreed  with  the  types,  prophecies,  and  promises  of  the 
Scriptures.  That,  being  leally  dead,  Pilate  had  delivered 
liis  body  to  Joseph  of  Arimathea  to  be  buried  ;  and  that  on 
the  third  day  he  arose  again,  as  it  had  been  foretold. 
{Marg.  Re/,)  To  demonstrate  his  resurrection,  on  which 
the  whole  of  his  religion  rested,  he  first  appeared  to  Peter  5 


6  After  tliat,  p  he  was  seen  of  above 
five  hundred  brethren  at  once  ;  of  whom 
the  greater  part  remain  unto  this  present, 
but  some  1  are  fallen  asleep. 

7  After  tiiat,  he  was  seen  of  James; 
'  then  of  all  the  apostles. 

8  And  last  of  all  '  he  was  seen  of 
me  also,  as  of  |  one  born  out  of  due 
time. 

9  For  I  am  '  the  least  of  the  apostles, 
that  am  iu)t  meet  to  be  called  an  apostle  ; 
"  because  I  persecuted  the  Church  of  God. 

10  But  "  by  the  grace  of  God  I  am 
what  I  am:  "  and  his  grace  which  was 
bestoiocd  upon  me,  was  not  in  vain  ;  ^  but 
I  laboured  more  abundantly  than  they 
all :  ^  yet  not  I,  but  the  grace  cf  God 
which  was  with  me. 

1 1  Therefore,  *■  whether  it  were  I  or 
they,  so  we  preach,  and  so  ye  be- 
heved. 


Luke  xxiv.  J 
Acls  i.  2-12. 
Ix    1.    Art.,  i 


1-6 


tor, 


Cor 

bCTlh- 


Cor.  xi. 
II.  Kpli   ill   C 
u  Ads  viii    3,  i.v 
1,  t;c.      xxii,  i. 
5.     xxvi    9-11 


Ito 


13,  IJ. 


1.5  6  Eph.  ii, 
7,  8.  iii.  7,  H, 
1  Tim  1,  Ii,  16, 
y  2  2  Cor,  vj,  1 
z  Horn  XV,  17— 
20  2  Cor  X.  12 
—16.  Xi,  28—30. 


II. 


b  3,4  ii. 


.  in 
Phu'. 
28, 29. 


then  in  the  evening  of  that  day  to  those  of  the  twelve 
aposUes  who  were  assembled  ;  and  on  the  evening  cf  the 
succeeding  first  day  of  the  week,  when  Thomas  was 
present  and  confessed  him  as  his  "  Lord  and  God :"  that 
afterwards  he  appeared  to  above  five  hundred  disciples  at 
once,  doubtless  in  Galilee,  where  he  was  most  known, 
whore  many  of  iiis  disciples  lived,  and  where  he  appoir;tcd 
to  meet  the  apostles.  Most  of  these  had  been  still  jvrc- 
served  to  be  living  witnesses  of  that  great  event ;  though 
some  had  fallen  asleep,  having  died  in  faith  and  hope,  and 
so  departed  io  be  present  with  their  Lord.  Afterwards 
James  was  favoured  with  a  visit  from  his  risen  Saviour: 
probably,  this  was  James  the  son  of  Alpheus  who  wrote 
the  episde,  but  we  have  no  other  account  of  this  appear- 
ance of  Christ.  Then  he  was  seen  of  all  the  apostles, 
before  and  at  his  ascension  :  and  last  of  all  he  had  gra- 
ciously manifested  himself  to  Paul  also,  in  such  a  manner, 
that  he  could  not  but  assuredly  know  him  to  be  Jesus 
who  had  been  crucified.  In  this,  the  Lord  had  acted  with 
peculiar  condescension  and  mercy  ;  because  he  was  so  vile 
and  worthless,  that  he  was  more  properly  to  be  deemed  an 
untimely  birth,  or  an  abortion,  than  in  any  way  entitled  to 
such  distinguished  favour.  '  Suetonius  says,  that  there 
'  were,  in  the  time  of  Augustus,  an  enormous  number  of 
'  senators,  and  most  of  them  most  unworthy  of  that  dig- 
'  nity,  having,  after  the  death  of  Cossar,  by  favour  and 
'  bribery  gotten  to  be  elected.  These  the  multitude  jiro- 
'  verbially  styled  uhorlives.  St.  Paul,  like  them,  was 
'  none  of  the  regular  number  of  the  twelve,  first  taken 
'  in,  in  Christ's  life-lime,  no  way  worthy  to  be  an 
'  apostle ;  and  yet  by  Christ's  grace,  and  sjiecial  favour, 
'  called  and  admitted  to  this  dignity.'  (Hnmmond.)  hi 
this  respect  he  considered  himself  as  the  least  cf  the 
apostles,  and  unworthy  to  bo  numbered  among  ihem, 
seein  g  he  had  so  wickedly  and  cruelly  persecuted  the 
Church  of  God  ;  (though  in  gifts  and  authority  he  was  not 


.7.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


A.  D.  6p. 


17. 


Tim. 


e  <0.  Joiin  xi  Si, 
26  Acts  xxiii 
«  Horn.  iv.  :'j, 
25  viii  II  M. 
SCor.  Iv.  lo- 
ll Cnl.  Hi  J  - 
«.  I  Tbf3.  i» 
14  S  Tim.  iv. 
I.  HCi.  ii.  U. 
xiii.  L"l  I  Pft. 
1    3    KCT   i.  18. 

f  2    17,  Pa,  Ixxiii. 

n     u.  xiix.  4. 

.lir.      viiu      8. 

Matt       xc.      » 

GaJ.  (I.  &.    Jiin. 

i.  iC.  li.  W. 
g  Rx     xxiii.     n 

Job  xiii.   7-10 

Horn  ill.  7,8 
h  Acis  ii.  i«.  32 

IV  10.  aj.  s  i9- 


12  H  Now  "^  if  Chrisl  be  preached  that 
he  rose  from  the  dead,  '^  how  say  some 
among  yon  that  there  is  no  resurrection  of 
the  dead  ? 

1 3  But '  if  tliere  be  no  resurrection  of 
the  dead,  tlien  is  Christ  not  risen  : 

14  And  if  Christ  be  not  risen,  '  then  is 
our  preaching  vain,  and  your  faith  in  also 
vain. 

15  Yea,  and  wc  are  found  ^  false  wit- 
nesses of  God  ;  because  ''  we  have  testified 
of  God  that  he  raised  up  Christ :  '  whom 


-12.  Xiii.  30—3.1.  XX.  SI.- 


a  whit  behind  the  chiefest  of  them.)  However,  by  the 
lich  mercy  and  |)owerl"ul  grace  of  God,  he  was  at  length 
brought  to  be  a  Christian  and  nn  apostle,  and  to  be  cm- 
ployed  in  many  important  services  :  nor  was  this  distin- 
guishing favour  shown  him  in  vain,  seeing  he  had  been 
constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ  and  of  souls  to  labour 
more  abundantly  than  any  of  the  other  apostles.  Yet 
this  was  not  to  be  ascribed  to  him,  or  to  any  thing  in  his 
natural  disposition  more  towardly  than  others,  but  wholly 
to  the  grace  of  God  that  was  with  him,  which  both 
wrought  the  willing  mind,  and  gave  him  the  ability  thus  to 
abound  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  As  therefore  all  the 
apostlci  had  been  witnesses  of  Christ's  resurrection,  so 
both  they  and  he  had  every  where  preached  the  same  doc- 
trines. These  were  then  to  be  considered  as  the  grand 
jieculiarities  of  Christianity,  which  could  not  be  denied, 
without  virtually  attempting  to  subvert  the  whole  system 
— Several  other  appearances  of  Christ  after  his  resurrection 
have  been  considered  in  the  evangelists  ;  but  this  account 
mentions  circumstances  not  before  recorded,  and  it  illus- 
trates that  important  subject.     (Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  12 — 18.  All  the  apostles  preached  the  resurrection 
of  Christ  as  an  undoubted  fact,  a  fundamental  doctrine, 
and  the  great  demonstration  of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel  : 
how  then  was  it  that  some  Corinthians  ventured  to  declare 
That  no  resurrection  of  the  dead  was  to  be  expected?  Pro 
bably  they  argued  against  the  possibility  or  credibility  of 
such  an  event;  and  then  endeavoured  to  put  a  figurative 
construction  on  the  testimony  of  aposdes  or  prophets  con 
cerning  it.  This  was,  in  reality,  a  denial  of  Christ's  resur- 
rection ;  for  that  authenticated  fact  demonstrated  the  pos- 
sibility of  the  dead  being  raised :  it  confirmed  all  that  he 
had  taught  about  that  doctrine,  and  it  was  an  earnest  of 
the  resurrection  of  all  believers  ;  so  that  to  invalidate  the 
resurrection  of  Jesus,  would  subvert  Christianity  itself. 
For  this  was  the  grand  proof  that  he  was  the  Messiah  :  it 
evinced  the  acceptance  of  his  atonement ;  and  it  made  way 
tor  his  ascension,  intercession,  and  mediatorial  kingdom. 
The  whole,  therefore,  of  the  doctrine  taught  by  the  apostles, 
•was  so  closely  coimected  with  the  resurrection  of  Christ, 
that,  if  that  could  be  disproved,  their  preaching  would  be 
evinced  to  be  useless  and  delusory,  and  the  faith  of  their 
hearers  groundless  and  unprofitable.  Yea,  they  would  be 
convicted  of  bearing  false  witness  in  this  sacred  cause,  as 
if  God  had  needed  such  base  frauds  to  support  religion  in 
the  world!  which  in  some  respects  was  bearing  false  wit- 
ness against  him.    And,  notwithstanding  all  the  miracles 


he  raised  not  up,  if  so  be  that  the  dead  ks.  u 
rise  not. 

16  For  if  the  dead  rise  not,  then  is  not 


I  Ec.  xxilii.  10. 
Joba  vlli,  21  — 
!t.    AcU  V.  31. 


17  And  if  Christ  be  not  raised, '' vour  ««     «   *-i- 

;.    -.l       .  ■  ,  ^    .  ^.      J  I  Pel.  i.  3.  21. 

laitli  IS  vain  ;  '  ye  are  yet  in  your  sins.       .">6.  nhei  ir. 

18  Then  they  also  which  are  "fallen 
asleep  in  Christ,  are  perished. 

19  If  in  "  this  life  only  we  have  "hope  ^f';'*  j'.^"^ 
in  Christ,  we  are  ^ of  all  men  most  J'^^i  j  ,j  „ 
miserable.  l,'[>;^-  .'"'  ,j 

1  Pet  i   21. . 

2  Tim.  ill.   12.  Rev. 


D  P!  xvli. 
vi  12.  i 
Luke 


-. p  iv.  9-13    Malt,  X.  C1-S5.  xxiv.  9.  Jobn  xvi.  S.  33,  Ac 


wrought  by  them,  their  self-denying  labours,  holy  lives' 
and  patient  sufferings  unto  death,  it  would  be  proved  that 
they  combined  together  to  deceive  mankind  with  a  most 
egregious  falsehood  !  For  the  general  proposition,  "  that 
"  there  is  no  resurrection,"  includes  in  it  that  particular 
one,  "  that  Christ  is  not  risen ;"  and  the  resurrection  of 
others  can  only  need  a  conunuation  of  that  same  omni- 
potent exertion  which  raised  him  from  the  grave.  But  if 
Christ  was  not  risen,  their  faith  was  vain,  and  "  they 
"  were  yet  in  their  sins,"  as  no  repentance  or  reforma- 
tion could  possibly  take  away  their  guilt,  and  nothing 
could  prove  that  Christ's  atonement  had  been  accepted, 
except  his  resurrection  from  the  dead.  Nay,  further,  they 
who  had  died  in  the  faith,  and  fallen  asleep  in  Jesus,  n 
whether  by  a  natural  death  or  as  martyrs,  had  certainly  / 
perished  in  their  sins  if  Christ  was  not  risen ;  for  what-  ^ 
ever  might  be  urged  on  other  grounds  for  the  immortality 
of  the  soul,  there  could  be  no  other  way  of  forgiveness, 
acceptance,  and  eternal  life,  than  through  the  merit  of  his 
sacrifice,  the  belief  of  which  could  not  consist  with  the 
denial  of  his  resurrection.  As  the  persons  spoken  of  had 
actually  repented,  renounced  sin,  and  walked  in  newness, 
of  life,  they  could  not  have  perished  in  their  sins,  except 
through  the  want  of  a  sacrifice  sufficient  to  expiate  their 
guilt ;  and  thus  the  apostle's  argument  concerning  our 
Lord's  resurrection,  demonstrates  that  he  and  the  primitive 
Church  universally  regarded-the  doctrine  of  the  real  Atone- 
ment of  Christ's  death  as  essential  to  Christianity.  '  If 
'  Christ  be  not  risen  for  our  justification,  we  are  yet 
'  under  the  guilt  of  sin ;  and  if  so,  both  body  and  soul 
'  must  perish  after  death,  and  then  the  hope  of  Christians 
'  must  terminate  with  this  life.'     (Whitbi/.) 

V.  19.  If  the  consolations  derived  from  the  hope  and 
earnests  of  another  life  were  to  be  thus  torn  from  Chris- 
tians, and  they  had  no  other  benefit  from  Christ  than  what 
related  to  this  present  life,  they  would  be  of  all  men  most 
miserable.  Some  explain  this  wholly  of  the  apostles,  as 
exposed  to  peculiar  hardships  and  sufferings,  and  as  pecu- 
liarly guilty  in  propagating  an  imposture,  if  indeed  Christ 
was  not  risen ;  but  there  seems  no  proof  that  this  restric- 
tion was  intended.  It  does  not  follow  that  Christians 
would  in  fact  be  more  unhappy  than  other  men,  if  there 
should  be  no  future  reward ;  for  even  then  their  hopes  of 
it,  and  that  consolation  which  is  thence  derived,  would 
counterbalance  their  peculiar  trials,  self-denials,  and  hard- 
ships ;  but  if  this  hope  and  consolation  were  taken  from 
them,  they  would  indeed  be  more  miserable  than  odier 


.^.  n.  CO. 


CHAPTER  X\ 


.1  D.  (j-J 


r^J.A;lSJ^vl23 
Ko^.  v,ii.  n 
Col  i  18  1  ret 
i.  3  Rev  i-  b 

s  22.  Koin.  V  13 
-17. 

f  Jo^n  xi  SS,26. 
Koa.  VI.  23 

ti  45— i9  Gen.  i 


17 


13 


_ 21 -;■■). 

Fiji    v.   12-21 
XlJ  Isxsvi  10.  I 

Ttcs  iv  15-17 
y  iii.  C3.      S  Cor. 

X    7      Gal.    iii 

29.  T.  54. 
7  Ulu    xii    4    9 

13.    MoU   I.  2! 

x.ii.       39,      40. 

MiT  13    1  Pet 

iv.  7. 
a  Is   ix.  7     Dan 

vii.        11.     ?7 

M>tt.     xi      17. 

xsviii    18  I.uk.; 

s.  22     Juba  i  i 

Ml     xiil      3.      I 

Tim.  vi  15. 


20  ^  But  *■  now  is  Cliritl  risen  from 
the  (lead,  and  become  '  the  (irst-fruits  of 
them  that  slept. 

21  For  since  'by  man  ccune  dcalh,  '  by 
man  came  also  the  resurrection  of  tlic  dead. 

22  For  as  "  in  Adam  all  die,  eren  so  in 
Christ  shall  all  be  made  alive. 

2.?  But  "  every  man  in  his  ov\-n  order : 
Christ  the  First-fruits;  afler\vard  ^  they 
that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming. 

24  Then  ^  comclk  the  end,  when  he 
shall  have  delivered  up  -'  the  kingdom  to 
God,  even  the  Father;  when  he  shall 
have  put  down  all  rule,  and  all  authority, 
and  power. 


25  For  "he  must  reign,  lill  iie  liath  lfs  ex  i  m,u 
put  all  cncaiies  under  his  (ect  xf.'n; Yui''.' s'' 

26  The  Mast  enemy  fhat  shall  be  de-  i^fKpin'M'lieb' 
stroycd  is  death.  ,':■'  u^ki'^ 

27  For  ''  he  hath  put  all  things  under  }%  *xs.  H 
his  feet.  But  when  he  saith,  All  things  i;e:Mi.  u'r.Jv. 
are  put  under  him,  it  is  manifest  that  he  ^V^  vif't*!; 
is  excepted,  which  did  nut  all  thinos  un-  kx'viii.  lo  joVn 

cr  liim.  rpiv  i.  20,  21 

28  And  when  ^  all  things  shall  be  sub-  'i«i>  i'''3  >' »' 
dued  unto  him,  ^  t^cn  shall  the  Son  also  },P|^';  ,*,''■« 
himself  bo  subject  unto  him  that  put  all  «j*^^jj;  '3: ''47 
things  under  him,  that  God  may  be  cair|i",5;''j^^j\ 


all. 


-cii;  :3  xi  c-  Jjis  xj 


-v 


men,  having  lost  iheir  relish  for  those  vain  j)Icasures 
Avliich  alone  could  be  lioped  for,  experiencing,  earnest  de- 
sires, which  must  certainly  be  disappointed,  and  enduring 
uitiiiy  peculiar  evils,  without  any  peculiar  suj^port  and  con- 
solation. The  fact,  however,  is,  that  Christians  have  not 
only  the  iiope  of  a  future  felicity,  (which  even  if  ground- 
less must  afford  great  consolation  whilst  it  prevails.)  but 
also  the  earnests,  tlve  beginnings,  and  first-fruits  of  it,  in 
those  holy  affections  towards  God,  and  that  joy  in  him, 
which  a  stranger  intermeddlcth  not  with,  and  therefore 
ibcy  are  so  far  from  being  of  all  men  most  miserable,  that 
ihey  of  all  men  enjoy  the  most  solid  comfort,  amidst  their 
difficulties  and  trials,  and  even  in  the  seasons  of  the  sharp- 
est persecutions.  JIany  of  the  Corinthians  were  not  aware 
what  dangerous  inferences  were  fairly  deducible  from  the 
ienets  to  wl.ich  they  had  listened,  and  their  false  teachers 
would  doubtless  disavow  them;  yet  it  was  proper  thus  to 
expose  them,  that  they  might  be  put  upon  their  guard,  and 
not  patronize  opinions  pregnant  with  such  mischief  to 
the  souls  of  men,  and  so  destructive  of  the  amimating  hopes 
and  comforts  of  all  believers. 

V.  20—28.  The  apostle,  having  established  the  fact  of 
Christ's  resurrection,  from  that  fact  shows  the  certainty 
of  our  resurrection,  and  then,  from  the  important  questions 
in  the  ihirty-fifih  verse,  he  takes  occasion  to  descant  on 
the  glorious  change  that  shall  take  place  in  the  bodies  of 
the  saints,  and  finally  he  tramples  on  death  by  the  con- 
sideration of  a  resu:TCCtion  and  glorioi;s  immortality. — 
This  is  the  plan,  or  method,  and  the  coherence  of  the  parts, 
in  this  noble  chapter.  In  opposition  to  the  errors  above 
noticed,  the  aposlle  testified  with  authority,  as  fully  instruct- 
ed by  immediate  revelation,  that  Christ  was  risen  from  the 
dead,  and  was  become  the  first-fruits  of  the  whole  harvest 
of  those  that  slept  in  death,  even  of  all  believers  who  had 
died  from  the  beginning,  and  of  all  who  should  die  to  the 
end  of  the  world.  He  was  the  First  who  arose  to  die  no 
more,  and  the  most  illustrious  of  all,  who  ever  should 
arise;  he  arose  as  a  public  Person,  as  the  Surety,  '.h^ 
Representative,  and  the  Fore-runner  of  his  saints  ;  his 
resurrection  was  a  pledge  and  assurance  of  theirs,  and  as 
the  first-fruits  presented  to  God,  to  sanctify  and  sccujc  his 
blessing  upon  the  whole  crop.     For,  as  by  man  sin  and 

Vol  V.--K0,  .'32. 


death  entered  into  the  world,  so  by  Man,  by  One  i;j 
human  nature,  came  the  resurrection  of  the  dead ;  and,  as 
in  consequence  of  their  relation  to  Adam,  all  men  are  born 
mortal,  and  at  leif^lh  die,  even  so,  in  and  by  Christ,  shall 
all  be  made  alive.  All  men,  through  his  undertaking, 
being  placed  under  a  dispensation  of  mercy,  shall  be  raised 
from  the  dead,  that  their  future  state  may  be  accordingly 
determined ;  yet  none  will  be  finally  benefited,  but  thev 
who  are  one  with  him  by  faith,  and  the  particijiation  of 
his  life-giving  Spirit;  and  of  these  the  apostle  particularly 
treats  in  this  chapter.  This  resurrection  must  be  cflccted 
in  an  orderly  manner,  according  to  the  appointment  of 
God;  Christ  himself  hath  been  the  First-fruits:  hereafter, 
at  his  coming,  his  redeemed  people  \\  ill  be  raised  before 
others,  and  at  last  the  wicked  will  arise  also.  Then  the 
end  of  this  ])resent  state  of  things  will  arrive,  and  the 
solemnities  of  the  final  judgment  being  concluded,  Christ 
will  deliver  up  the  mediatorial  kingdo.-n  to  God,  even  to 
the  Father  from  whom  he  received  it ;  having  previously 
put  down  all  authority  and  power,  which  have  been  placed 
in  opposition  to  his  cause  and  kingdom.  For  he  must 
reign  till  all  cnemics«  be  subjected  to  him,  for  thus  it  had 
been  predicted,  and  the  Scripture  cannot  be  broken.  Of 
these  enemies,  death  will  be  the  last  that  will  be  put  under 
the  Redeemer's  feet,  when  he  hath  finally  delivered  all  his 
people  from  this  universal  conqueror,  and  entirely  abolished 
iiim.  For  when  it  is  said  that  Jehovah  hath  put  all 
things  under  the  ieet  of  Christ,  it  is  evidently  meant  of 
all  creatures,  and  with  an  exception  of  the  great  Creator, 
who  put  all  things  under  him ;  so  that,  when  all  things 
shall  be  subdued  to  the  incarnate  Son,  and  when  the  end  of 
his  mediatorial  authority  shall  be  thus  completely  answer- 
ed, then  will  the  Son  himself,  as  Man  and  Mediator,  be 
subject  under  Ilim,  who  hath  put  all  things  under  him  ;  all 
the  pov.er  and  authority  will  be  acknowledged  to  have  been 
of  God,  and  all  the  honour  will  be  referred  to  him  ;  his 
absolute  kingdom  shall  then  supersede  the  Metlialorial 
kingdom  of  Christ,  that  God  may  be  acknowledged  and 
;JorJfied,  as  "all  in  all,"  the  first  great  Cause,  and  the 
last  End,  in  every  thin--,  and  the  Object  of  universal  ado- 
ration and  obedience.  The  distinction  hctueen  the  r>bso- 
lute,    universal,    and    everlasting    kingdorn   of  God,  the. 

y 


.f.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


A.  D.  69 


29    Else  "  wliat  shall   they  do  which 
are  baptized  for  the  dead,  if  the  dead  lise 


not  at  all  ?  why  are  thej  then  baptized 
for  the  dead  ? 


Govcnior  of  all,  and  the  mediatorial  kingdom  of  Christ, 
as  instituted  for  the  benefit  of  fnllen  man,  is  every  where 
implied  in  Scriplm-c.  The  Faliicr,  as  the  Head  of  tlic 
absolute  kingdom,  ceased  not  to  reign  when  the  Son  was 
advanced  to  the  mediatorial  throne,  as  that  authority  was 
only  intended  to  endure  for  a  time,  in  order  to  accomplish 
certain  important  ends,  to  the  glory  of  (Jod  in  man's  salva- 
tion. After  the  day  of  judgment,  this  kingdom  will  be  ter- 
minated ;  Christ,  having  executed  his  comnnssion,  will 
cease  to  reign  over  all  worlds  as  mrdiatov,  leaving  public- 
ly delivered  up  the  kingdom  to  God  in  the  person  of  the 
Father,  yet  he  will,  in  human  nature,  retain  a  peculiar  au- 
thority over  his  redeemed  people;  and,  as  One  with  the 
father,  he  will,  with  him  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  reign  One 
"  God  over  all,»blessed  for  evermore  ;"  nor  will  he  any 
more  cr'ase  to  reign,  in  lliif!  fteiise,  when  he  hath  given  up 
the  mediatorial  kingdom,  than  the  Father  ceased  to  reign 
when  he  appointed  the  Son  to  tliat  kingdom.  For  in  this 
passage,  as  in  some  others,  the  Person  of  the  Father  is 
mentioned,  as  filling  the  throne,  and  appointing  the  Me- 
diator, in  order  to  distinguish  that  absolute  authority  ot 
God  from  the  delegated  authority  of  the  Son  in  human 
nature.     '  He  saith  not  that  "  the  Father,"  '  mentioned  in 

•  the  twenty-fourth  verse,  but  that  '•  God  may  be  all  in 
•'  all  ;"  '  and  so  he  seems  to  lead  us  to  that  interpretation 

•  of  the  Godhead,  which  comprehends  Father,  Son,   and 

•  Holy   Ghost.     That  the  Godhead  may  govern  all  things 

•  immediately  by   himself,   without   the   intervention  of   a 

•  Mediator  between   him  and  us,  to  exact  our  obedience 

•  in  his  name,  and  to  convey  to  us  his  favours  and  rewards. 

•  —So  as  now  Christ,  God-man,  is  "  all  in  all,"  (Col. 
iii.    11.)  '  because  the  Father  hath  put  all  things  into  his 

•  hand,  does  all  things,  and   governs  all  things,  by  him; 

■  when  this  o^conomy  ceases,  the  Godhead  will  be  "  all  in 
••all,"  'as  governing  and  iniluencing  all  things  by  him- 

•  self  immediately.'      "  That   God  may   be  all  in  all," 

•  by    a    full    communication    of   himself  to,  and  an  inti- 

•  mate  union  with,   all  his  saints.'     '.As  the  priesthood   of 

■  Christ  must  needs  cease,  when  the  subject  v)f  it  ceaseth, 

•  and  he  hath  none  to  intercede  for,  so  must  his  kingly  of- 

•  fice  cease,  when  all  his  friends  have  that  eternal  life  con- 
•"  ferrcd  upon  ihcm,  for  which    this  jiower    was  given  to 

■  him,  and  all  his  enemies   are  become  his    footstool' 


'  scntial  to  the  Godhead.  And  though  he  shall,  ever  so 
'  far  reign,  as  to  be  still  at  the  rigiit  hand  of  God,  in  ho- 
'  nour,  dignity,  and  beatitude,  and  th';ugh  the  effecis  oi 
'  his  kingly  power  shall  continue  for  ever,  }ct  the  cxer- 
'  cise  of  that  power  shall  (hen  cea'^e,  and  he,  as  Man, 
'  shall  be  subject  to  the  Father.'  '  As  Christ  before  was 
"  all  in  all,"  '  in  reference  to  his  Church,  and  "  from  his 
"  fulness  ihey  did  all  receive,"  so  now  the  Godhead  may 
'  be  all  in  all,  and  fill  all  things  immediately  by  himself.' 
(Whilbi/.)  No  doubt  Christ,  as  Man,  and  in  his  medi- 
atorial kingdom,  always  was  most  perfectly  subject  to  the 
Godhead,  referring  all  to  his  honour,  and  exercising  all  his 
authority,  "  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father;"  but  when 
the  grand  designs  of  that  kingdom  shall  be  illustriously 
completed,  in  the  view  of  all  holy  creatures  in  the  uni- 
verse, and  the  kingdom  delivtied  up,  this  shall  appear  in 
the  most  conspicuous  manner,  and  so  as  far  to  exceed  aH 
our  conceptions,  and  the  glory  of  the  Godhead.  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  will  be  displayed  and  adored,  in  the 
highest  possible  degree. 

V.  29.  The  apostle,  having  shown  the  order  and  event 
of  the  general  resurrection,  proceeds  to  evince  still  lurthei' 
the  importance  of  a  firm  belief  of  it.  Tlie  expression, 
'■  baptiz>'d  for  the  dead,"  has  given  occasion  to  a  variety 
of  ingenious  conjectures,  and  learned  discussions.  Some 
argue  that  it  only  means  '  baptized  in  the  name  of  one 
'  who  certainly  died,'  and  whi,  "  if  the  dead  rise  not," 
'  still  remains  among  tie  dead  ;'  but  the  word  rendered 
deiid  is  pluriil,  and  all  the  labour  bestowed  to  remove  that 
difficulty  appears  to  be  altogether  in  vain.  Others  sup- 
pose that  the  apostle  refers  to  a  practice,  which  it  seems 
at  onetime  prevjdhd  in  the  Church,  of  baptizing  a  living 
person  in  the  stead,  and  for  the  supposed  benefit,  of  one 
who  had  died  unbaptized.  But  who  can  imagine,  that  so 
absurd  and  gross  a  suj)erstition  was  customary  when  the 
apostle  wrote?  Or  that  he  should  sanction  it?  Beza, 
rather  Iriiimphanily,  concludes  that  he  has  discovered  and 
fixed  the  true  interpretation  ;  and  that  the  apostle  neant 
the  iv(islib)«i;  of  the  dead  liodies  among  the  Jews,  and 
Christians,  before  burial.  {Acts  ix.  37  ;)  which  he  thinks 
was  a  profession  that  they  expected  a  resuneciion.  But 
this  use  of  the  won!  biti>lize,  in  such  a  connexion,  could 
hardly  be  expected  ;  and  the  words  will  not  bear  that  sense 


The  Godhead  could  alone    enable  him    to  execute  his  |  by  any  fair  interpretation.     Hammond  contends,   that  it 


kingly    odke,  yet    this    jiower    was    conferred    on  him, 

■  because  he  was  the  Son  of  man."  '  He  intercedeth  still 
•  in  heaven,  by  virtue  of  his  blood  ;  all  favours  are  granted 
'  to  the  Church  ihrough  him,  and  "  God  will  judge  the 
■■'■  world    by    the  Man  Christ  Jesus."     '  While  lie  conti- 

■  nucd  on  earth,  and  acted  only  as  a  Prophet  sent  from  God, 

■  he  always  owned  that  he  could  "  do  nothing  of  himself, 
■  but  as  the  Father  gave  him  commandmer>t,  so  he  did, 
•  and  so  he  spake."     •  But  being  exalted  to  be  I^ord  of  all 

'  thino's.  he  acted  as  a  Lord  in  all  things,  which  relate  to 
•' his  kingly  office  over  his  Church.  The  exercise  of  this 
'  authority  he  shall  then  lay  down,  when  "  all  things  are 
••^  subdued  to  him;"  '  no  other  kingdom  or  dominion  be- 
'  ins:  toie  exercised  in  the  celestial  slate,  but  what  is  cs- 


means  the  jirofe^sion  of  faith,  concerning  the  resurrec  tion 
of  the  (lead,  which  was  required  of  persons  at  their  bap- 
tism, which  represented,  as  he  thinks,  the  burial  and 
resurre  ;tion  of  Christ.  Why  did  they  profess  this,  if 
thev  did  not  believe  it  ?  But  this  is  far  from  satisfactory  : 
for  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  some  persons,  when  they 
wei'e  bajitized,  soem  evidently  intended.  '  What  this  bap- 
'  lizui"'  for  the   dead   was,   I  confess  I  know   not,   bul   it 

•  seems  by  the  following  verses,  to  be  something  therein 

•  they  ex|)Osed  themselves  to  the  danger  of  death  '  {Lode.) 
The  following  interprefition,  however,   sugjesled  by  Dr. - 
Doddridge,  who  receive  i  it  from  Sir  Richard  Ellis,  appears 
the  'rue  one.     The  apostle  ;efers  to  tii'e  ca.se  of  those  wh» 
presented  themselves  for  baptism,,  iuim.ediately  after  tha 


A.  D.  00. 


CHAPTER  XV 


A.  D.  G«i 


i3i.i»om.'iii3«      30  And  *  why  stand  we  in  jeopardy 

-39. 2<.'or.  ill  .  ^  •' 

-12  Ti.D.xi  =3  every  hour  r 

—27.  GbI   vU  •>     ,  1*  ...  I'U 

fcCien.  xini.3  I       31   I  "^  protest  oj  *  your  rejoiciiig  which 
ii7  zeoh  iiio:  J  hnve  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord,  'I  die 

•  Some  read,  uur. 

2Cor  i.  12.  li  daily. 

u     I  I  lies     II.  ■'      r,%  ■       ,-  1  r  II 

19  iii  3  32  Iff  after  the  manner ol  men  I  have 

*H.  73.   uora'  fouo-ht  Avith  "  beasts  at  "  Ephesus,  "  what 
iv.  10. 11  xi  23.  j^jya,jtaorcth  It  me,  li  the  dead  rise  not.'' 


V°/(*°. 'kf  Kom  vi.  19. ^2  Pet  ii  12  ^luJj  10 n  Acts  k,k  1.  -.3.  ic  2  Cor. 

i.  8-10 o  Job  xsxv  3.  Hs.  Ixsiii.  13-lS.  iMal  ) 


M,  IJ.  Lakeix.S.'i. 


martyrdom  of  their  brethren,  or  at  their  funerals ;  as  if 
fresh  soldiers  should  enli.st  and  press  forward  to  the  assault, 
to  supply  the  places  of  those  who  had  fallen  in  battle. 
Thus  they  professed  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  ventured  the 
rage  of  their  enemies,  at  the  very  time  when  others  had 
been  put  to  death  for  the  Gospel.  But  what  advantage 
could  they  propose  to  themselves  from  such  a  conduct,  if 
there  were  no  resurrection  ?  Or  what  wisdom  could  there 
te  in  so  doing?  For  in  this  case,  Christianity  itself  would 
lose  the  great  evidence  of  its  truth;  even  the  immortality 
of  the  soul  might  bn  called  in  question  ;  believers  were  yet 
in  their  sins;  and  they,  who  had  died  as  martyrs,  had  lost 
their  souls,  as  well  as  their  Hves  !  This  might  show  the 
Corinthians  how  greatly  their  sentiment  tended  to  dis- 
courage men  from  jirofessing  the  Ggsjjc!,  in  limes  of  per- 
secution, and  to  make  them  afraid  and  ashamed  to  own 
the  cause  of  Christ.  If  this  were  the  case,  why  did 
Christians  in  general,  or  the  apostles  and  evangelists  in 
particular,  live  in  continual  and  urgent  danger  of  suiTering 
and  death,  by  their  open  profession  of  the  Gospel  and  their 
zeal  ill  promoting  it  ?  They  could  have  no  siifhcicnt  encou- 
ragement for  so  doing,  if  the  dead  arose  not. 

V.  yO — 3'2.  The  apostle  could  protest  in  the  most 
solemn  manner,  "  by  their  rejoicing,"  or  his  rejoicing 
with  them,  and  on  their  account,  as  converted  by  his  mi- 
nistry;  (several  copies  read  it  "  our  rejoicing;")  that  he 
"  died  daily  ;"  he  was  every  day  exposed  to  the  peril  of 
martyrdom;  he  expected  that  violent  death  continually, 
and  his  manifold  hardships  and  sufferings  rendered  his  life 
a  kind  of  lingering  execution.  To  all  this  he  had  nothing 
to  oppose,  but  the  joyful  hope  and  blessed  earnests  of  future 
felicity,  through  his  crucified  and  risen  Lord  ;  and  the 
pleasure  of  bringing  others  to  share  the  same  salvation, 
ivhich,  uj)Oii  the  principles  that  he  was  confuting,  must 
prove  a  mere  delusion.  What  profit  then  could  he  derive 
from  his  late  jicrils  at  Ephesus,  if  the  dead  should  not 
arise  ?  he  had  diere,  "  after  the  manner  of  men,  fought 
"  with  wild  beasts."  It  is  not  probable  that  the  ajjosde 
hterally  fought  with  wild  beasts  in  the  public  shows; 
such  an  event  could  scarcely  have  been  pas.sed  over  unno- 
ticed by  Luke  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  ;  as  a  Roman 
citizen,  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  he  would  have  been 
exposed  to  such  an  indignity,  and  the  expression,  "  after 
•'  the  manner  of  men,"  favours  the  figurative  interpre- 
tation. But  the  irrational  fiiry  ofhis  enraged  enemies,  with 
the  extreme  danger  to  which  he  was  exposed,  might  very 
properly  be  represented  as  a  contest  with  savage  beasts  of 
prey.  Many  expositors  have  supposed  that  the  apostle 
rehrred  to  the  tumult  at  Ephesus,  excited  by  Demetrius 
and  his  workmen ;  but  he  afterwards  expresses  his  ))ur- 
pose  ef  continuing  at  Ephesus    till  Pentecost;  (xvi.  3.) 


en  I  and  drink  ;   for  to-morrow  we  pEc.ii.24   »■ 

ivi.  12.  l.uk. 
Xli.  19,  30. 

1  VI.  0.  Mat! 
XXit.  4  II.  Jl 
CJal.  vi  7  Kj.ti 
V  0  2  ThPl.  1' 
11  r.cv  xii.  ? 
xiii   8-14 

r  V  6.  Prov.  i.\ 
B  xiii.  20.  i 
lim.  11.    16-18 


"  let 
die. 

3.'{  "i  Be  not  deceived  ;  '  evil  communi- 
cations corrupt  good  manners. 

34  ^  Av.ake  lo  righteousness,  and  '  sin 
not:  for  "  some  have  not  the  knowledge 
of  God  :  "  1  speak  l/u's  to  your  shame. 


whereas  in  the  history  it  is  said,. that  "  after  the  uproar 
"  ceased,  he  departed  to  go  into  Macedonia."  {Acts  xx. 
1.)  Indeed  his  whole  plan  seems  to  have  been  deranged, 
in  good  measure,  by  that  tumult.  (ISoles,  xvi.  9,  10. 
■2  Cor.  i.  8  — 14.)  Had  he,  in  this  short  and  fignrativi 
expression,  alluded  to  that  event,  in  writing  to  the  Corin- 
thians, it  must  have  been  as  supposing  them  ],'rcviousl_v 
acquainted  with  it.  it  is  evident,  that  he  wrote  from 
Ephesus,  and  that  he  intended  to  remain  there  for  some 
time.  The  epistle  must  therefore  have  been  written  before 
tlidt  titmitll,  and  some  other  ofhis  perils  and  hardi'hips  a' 
Efihesus  must  be  meant.  He  had  great  success  and  many 
adversaries  in  that  city;  and  it  is  plain,  that  but  a  small 
part  of  his  sufferings  have  been  particularly  recorded. 
{Note,  2  Cor.  xi.  2'l — 31.)  'If  this  sense, ""(the  literal 
interpretation,)  '  be  not  liked,  you  may  iriterpret  "  after 
"  the  manner  of  men,"  '  according  to  the  intention  of  inert. 
'  it  being  the  intention  of  the  men  of  y\sia,  to  deal  so 
'  with  him.  Note  also,  that  cruel  and  iiloody-minded 
'  men  are  often  represented  under  this  metaj/hor  of  beasts. 
'  So  Ignatius,  when  he  was  carried  from  Syria  to  Rome 
'  under  a  band  of  soldiers,'  (who,  saith  he,  are  the  worse 
for  the  kindness  I  show  them,)  '  From  Syria  to  Rome  I 
'  figlit  w  ith  beasts.  And  Heraclitus  says,  The  Ephesians 
'  were  turned  into  beasts,  because  they  slew  one  another." 
(Wliithy.) 

V.  33,  3.J.  The  apostle's  conduct  in  steadfastly  per- 
severing to  profess  and  preach  the  Gospel,  abundantK 
demonstrated  that  he  most  firmly  believed  a  future 
resurrection,  with  which  all  his  hojoes  and  comforts  were 
inseparably  connected.  Whereas,  the  epicurean  maxim, 
"  Let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  to-morrow  we  die,"  let  us 
indulge  every  sense  and  appetite  without  restraint,  and 
shrink  from  all  hardshi)!  as  much  as  possible,  for  death 
will  soon  terminate  our  pleasures,  and  nothing  further  is  to 
be  expected,  Avould  be  the  natural  inference  from  a  denial 
of  that  doctrine,  when  carried  to  ils  unavoidable  conse- 
quences. Let  none  then  be  deceived  by  the  specious 
reasonings  and  pretences  of  their  false  teachers  ;  for  even  a 
heathen  poet,  (Meiumder,)  could  teach  them,  that  "  evil 
"  communications,"  or  the  familiar  converse  of  those 
who  inculcated  false  and  pernicious  princijjles,  would 
"  corrupt  their  good  manners,"  and  tend  to  self-indul- 
gence, an  undue  regard  to  present  ease,  interest,  or  repu- 
tation, and  a  disposition  to  neglect  their  duty,  conceal  their 
sentiments,  and  avoid  suffering  for  Christ's  sake.  Indeed, 
they  had  already  produced  these  effects  inanany  instances, 
and  were  diffusing  (heir baleful  influence.  The  ajjostle  must 
therefore  call  upon  them  to  "  awake  righteously,"  (in 
a  righteous  manner.)  and  as  became  righteous  persons, 
from  the  lethargy  into  which  these  delusions  had   throwa 


J.  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


y  Johxi  12. xxii 
13.  Ps  Ixxiii  II. 
Ec.  xi.  S.  Kz 
xzsvii.  3.  II. 
.)ohn  lii.  4  9. 
ix   10. 

« 33-63  M»lt. 
xkH  29,  30 
Phil,  iii   i\ 

a  I.uke  xii  CO. 
xilv  3.<  Rom 
i   S3.     Eph.  ». 

I.S. 

b  Ju^^  xii.  2v 


*  CfO.  i   20-:5, 


35  But  some  Dum  will  say,  *'  How  are 
the  dead  raised  up  ?  and  '  with  what  body 
do  they  come  .•* 

.3(j  Thou  ''  fool,  ''  that  which  thou  sow- 
cst  is  not  fiuickciiod,  except  it  die  : 

37  And  that  wiiich  tlioii  sowcst,  thou 
sowcst  not  that  body  that  shall  be,  but 
bare  grain  ;  it  may  chance  oC  wheat,  or  of 
some  other  if )•«?'«  ; 

38  But '  God  giv(.'th  it  a  body  a.s  it  hath 
pleased  him,  and  to  every  seed  his  own 
body. 

39  ''  All  flesh  is  not  the  same  flesh  :  but 
there  is  one  kind  o/"  flesh  of  mcr),  another 
flesh  of  beasts,  another  of  fishes,  and  an- 
other of  birds. 

40  There  arc  also  celestial  bodies,  and 


them ;  for,  whilst  they  were  elated  widi  an  opinion  of  their 
superior  knowledge,  it  was  evident  that  some  among  them 
had  not  the  humbling,  sanctifying,  and  saving  knowledge 
of  God;  and  their  communications  corrupted  the  good 
manners  of  the  rest.  This  must  be  spoken  to  their  shame, 
and  it  behooved  them  to  be  humbled  for  it,  and  ashamed  of 
it,  as  far  better  things  might  have  been  expected  from 
them,  considering  the  opportunities  which  they  had  en- 
joyed, and  the  profession  which  they  had  made.  It  is 
evident,  that  the  apostle  constantly  aimed  to  bring  the 
Corinthians  to  a  more  humble  opinion  of  themselves,  and 
gradually  to  draw  them  off  from  their  false  teachers. 

V.  35 — 38.  The  philosophizing  skeptics,  concerning 
the  resurrection,  were  ready,  (as  the  apostle  well  knew,) 
(o  inquire  in  what  manner  the  dead  could  be  raised,  after 
their  bodies  had  been  turned  to  dust,  mixed  with  other 
substances,  and  even  become  a  part  of  their  bodies?  And, 
if  this  were  possible,  with  what  bodies,  or  what  sort  of 
bodies,  would  they  come  for'h  from  the  graves  ?  With 
such  as  they  had  on  earth  ?  or  witli  others  of  a  different 
form  and  constitution  '!  Sucii  an  inquirer  the  apostle  ad 


bodies  terrestrial :  but  the  glory  of  the 
celestial  is  one,  and  the  glory  of  the  ter- 
restrial is  another. 

4 1  There  is  "  one  glory  of  the  sun,  and 
another  glory  of  the  moon,  and  another 
glory  of  the  stars  :  for  one  star  dilFereth 
from  another  star  in  glory. 

42  So  also  '  is  the  resurrection  of  the 
dead.  It  is  sown  ^  in  corruption  j  ''it  is 
raised  in  incorrnption : 

43  It  is  sown  '  in  dishonour  ;  it  is  raised 
in  glory :  it  is  sown  ''  in  weakness ;  it  is 
raised  '  in  power : 

44  It  is  sown  a  natural  body ;  it  is  raised 
a  spiritual  body.  There  is  a  natural  bo- 
dy, and  there  is  a  spiritual  body. 

4.'>    And  so  it  is  written,  "  The  first 


.'J.  D.  m. 


E  Gen  i.  U-18. 
Urf  iv  19  Job 
XXXi.  :6,!7.  P«. 


Ill    3. 


.  4— 


jslviii  3-S. 

II.  IXiV  23. 
f  40-Ji  Dan  xli. 

3  .Matt  xiii  43. 

I'hil  ill    20,  21. 
g  Gen  1  i   19   Jot> 

xvii    U   l-s  xvi. 

10      xlix.    9    14. 

Is     xxxvili.    17. 

Acts  ii.    27    31. 


xi.i 


34 


37. 


Kora   I   23    it 


h62-S4.    Luke 
XX.  3i,  36.  ll'et. 


i  I'hil 
k  Joli 


111.  20  21. 
JO 


ja 


.      -'s.    cli. 
2  Cor.  xlii. 

Mitt. 

,      30. 
24. :s. 


Mark  xi 

2  Cor     _ 

Phil    iii.  10. 
Di  47— iS.Geo  ii. 
7    K..m    V    13- 
U.  Ucv  XfL  ;>. 


hath  sprung  up  and  produced  the  full  corn  in  the  ear,  but 
a  bare  grain  of  wheat,  barley,  or  other  corn.  This,  (after 
corrupting  in  the  earth.)  by  the  wonderlul  power  of  God, 
springs  up  and  produces  an  increase,  and  he  gives  that 
increase  a  body,  as  it  pleaseth  him.  Yet,  whatever  else  is 
changed,  he  always  gives  every  seed  its  own  body,  and  so 
preserves  a  complete  distinction  between  the  different  kinds 
of  vegetable  productions.  (A'o/e ,  John  xii.  2-1.)  Thus 
the  bodies  of  believers,  after  corrupting  and  turning  to 
dust,  will  be  raised  in  a  new  and  more  glorious  form  ;  not 
in  every  respect  the  same  that  they  were,  but  one  far  supe- 
rior and  more  excellent.  This  will  be  done  in  the  infinite 
wisdom,  according  to  the  sovereign  will,  and  by  the 
almighty  power  of  God,  but  in  a  manner  inexplicable  to 
us.  The  identity  of  the  same  particles  of  matter,  as 
necessary  to  the  resurrection  of  the  same  body,  is  no 
where  mentioned  in  Scri|)ture  ;  and  this  chapter  seems  to 
militate  against  such  an  opinion.  God  hath  many  other 
ways  of  preserving  personal  identity;  exactly  the  same 
particles  do  not  constitute  our  bodies  tor  two  hours  together 
in  any  part  of  our  lives  ;  yet  we    are    the   same   persons, 


dressed  as  a  foolish  and  ignorant  man,  who   pretended  to  [both  in  body  and  soul,  from  childhood  to  old  age.    So  that 
limit  omnipotency,  and  to  deny  the  possibility  of  an  event,  i  there   is  no  need  to  clog    the  doctrine   with    this  opinion 


because  he  could  not  solve  all  difficulties  about  it,  and 
comprehend  in  what  manner  it  could  take  place.  Even 
the  ordinary  productions  of  the  earth  exhibited  a  process, 
which  might  illuslrale  the  subject ;  for  the  seed  sown 
in  the  ground  does  not  vegetate,  except  it  corrupt  and 
die.  Some  modern  infidels  have  maintained,  against  the 
apostle,  thnt  the  seed  docs  not  die  in  vegetation  ;  because 
thcgermen  lives,  and  expands  itself,  and  only  the  extraneous 
matter  corrupts.  But  in  fact,  the  seed,  as  such,  doth 
die  ;  it  ceases  to  be  a  grain  of  corn,  though  a  pnrt  of  it 
springs,  as  it  were,  into  ne\v*life,  by  a  process  which  we 
can  no  more  fully  comprehend,  than  we  can  the  manner  of 
the  resurrection.  Even  a  "  prophet  of  their  own,"  Lu- 
cretius, the  epicurean  atheist,  says, — '  Whatever  change 
•  transfers  a  body  into  a  new  class  of  beings,  may  be 
'  justly  called  the  death  of  the  original  substance.  For 
'  what  is  changed  from  what  it  was,  that  dies.'  {Creech.) 
The  body  spwn  is  not  the  same  which  will  existj  v/hen  it 


which  furnishes  infidels  with  their  most  specious  objections 
against  it.  Many  of  the  philosophers,  and  afterwards  of 
the  heretics,  considered  the  body  as  the  prison  and 
sepulchre  of  the  soul;  from  which  it  would  at  death  be 
delivered.  Such  men  indeed  could  not  but  dislike  the 
doctrine  of  the  resurrection,  and  be  disposed  to  dispute 
against  it ;  yet  the  passage  does  not  seem  to^rcfer  to  objecr 
tors  of  this  kind. 

V.  39 — 44.  The  reference  is  here  made  to  the  variety, 
as  well  as  the  wonderful  nature,  of  the  works  of  God,  in 
order  to  raise  our  conceptions,  so  as  to  silence  all  thoughts 
of  the  difficulties  which  seem  to  stand  in  the  way.  The 
flesh  of  different  animals,  as  well  as  the  form  of  vegetables, 
is  differently  constituted,  produced,  and  supported  ;  yet 
we  cannot  comprehend  the  manner  in  which  the  Creator 
hath  made  and  preserves  this  difference  ;  though  it  is  evi- 
dcndy  intended  to  fit  them  for  their  several  kinds  of  life, 
their  divcr'-c  elements,  nutriment,  and  uses.    Cannot  be 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAP;rER.  XV, 


« John  i.  iw  man    Adam,  was    made    a    living    soulv  earthy:  the  gecond  man  wi  the  Lord  from 
-29  vi '33. 3»,  the   last  Adam   icas  made  "a  quickening  heaven. 

40.    47.    63     68.   „     .     .  1  I  1  ,,      A  ■       ^1  1  1  i 

4«  As  ts  the  earthy,  '  such  arc  tiiey 
also  that  are  earthy:  '  and  as  is  the 
heavenly,  such  are  they  also  t!mt  are 
heavenly. 

49  And  as  wc  have  borne  the  image  of 
the  earthy,  '  we  shall  also  bear  the  image 
of  the  heavenly. 


;■  I0-"  .*8  -7;  Spirit 

xvii  2,3.  Acts      4t)  Hovvbeit,  that  urns  not  iirst  which 

jii.  15.    Uom  V.  .  .    .  '  .  . 

;i  ,^' p^'j'  '  IS    spu'ituah    but    "   that   which    is   natu- 

10,  II.   Phil.  Ill         I'l",  11  i-t*  •• 

"';  K^"'-  '','  ^.  ral ;  and  afterward  tliat  winch  is  sniritu- 

».  II,  12     Rev    «1 
xxt.  6.    xxii.  1.  "'• 

47    The  f  first  man  is  of   the  earth, 


then  raise  our  bodies  suited  to  the  state  intended  for  them, 
consistently  with  our  personal  identity,  and  in  a  manner 
inexplicable  to  us  ?  The  same  varied  wisdom  and  power  of 
God  hath  formed  celestial,  as  well  as  terrestrial  bodies, 
but  the  celestial  appear  far  more  splendid  than  the  ter- 
restrial :  yet  even  among  the  former  there  are  different 
degrees  of  glory,  as  they  are  in  themselves,  or  as  they 
appear  to  us.  The  sun  is  far  more  glorious  than  the 
moon  ;  yet  the  reflected  light  of  the  moon  far  exceeds  that 
of  the  remote  stars,  and  some  of  them  shine  more  bright 
than  others.  Thus  also  will  it  bo  in  the  resurrection  of 
the  dead  ;  the  bodies  of  the  righteous  will  appear  as  much 
more  glox'ious  than  they  now  do,  as  the  heavenly  lumi- 
naries excel  a  clod  of  the  earth,  yet  will  they  shine  with 
dilferent  degrees  of  splendour,  as  the  sun,  moon,  and  stars 
do.  The  body,  as  born  of  dying  Adam's  race,  and  during 
its  mortal  state,  and  as  laid  in  the  grave,  "  is  sown  in 
"  corruption,"  it  tends  to  corruption,  and  after  death  it 
is  speedily  wasted  and  decayed  :  but  at  the  resurrection  it 
will  be  raised  in  incorruption,  without  any  seeds  of  mor- 
tality, disease,  or  decay,  in  its  constitution,  but  fitted  for  a 
state  of  perfect  health,  vigour,  and  activity,  to  all  eternity. 
Here,  during  life,  at  death,  and  in  the  grave,  the  body  is 
sown  in  dishonour;  it  lives  as  a  condemned  criminal; 
various  sufferings  and  diseases  are  the  forerunners  of  the 
execution  which  takes  place  at  death,  with  much  igno- 
miny and  disgrace  :  and  the  wasting  state  of  a  dead  corpse 
is  very  dishonourable  in  itself,  though  the  death  and  burial 
of  Christ  has  sanctified  the  grave  to  all  believers,  and  his 
resurrection  haih  assured  us  that  the  body  shall  be  raised 
in  glory.  But  the  triumph  over  death  and  the  grave  will 
be  honourable ;  the  body  will  be  rendered  most  beautiful 
and  glorious,  it  will  be  made  fit  for  that  heavenly  felicity, 
and  those  employments  in  which  angels  arc  associated, 
and  it  will  resemble  the  glorious  body  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
himself,  the  First-born  from  the  dead.  "  It  is  also  sown 
'•  in  weakness ;"  our  manifold  diseases,  and  death  in 
which  they  terminate,  are  peculiar  evidences  of  human 
imbecility ;  and  the  state  of  the  body  in  the  ground, 
devoured  by  worms,  a  loathsome  object  and  turning  to 
the  dust,  shows  most  affectingly  how  little  all  men's 
power  and  abilities  can  do  for  them.  But  the  body  of  a 
believer  will  not  only  be  raised  by  almighty  power;  it 
will  also  be  endued  with  a  power  of  which  we  have  no 
conception,  and  be  rendered  capable  of  such  metions,  and 
of  producing  such  efiects,  as  utterly  surpass  whatever  we 
have  heard,  seen,  or  perhaps  imagined.  In  short,  the  body 
is  here  sown  a  natural,  or  an  animnl,  bo.ly  ;  it  resembles 
the  bodies  of  animals,  in  its  wants,  appetites,  pains,  and 
diseases;  and  after  death  it  turns  lo  dust,  as  ihey  do }  but 


J.  D.  60. 


17  il  11  John 
i'i  12,  13  31.  vi. 
33.  Acts  X.  36. 
Kph.    iv.    9-11. 


s  I'hil    lii.  20  21. 
t  Malt      Siii.    43. 

Kom      viii     29. 

2  Cor  iii.  la  iv. 

10,     II.     1  John 


hereafter  it  will  be  raised  a  spiritual  body,  capable  of  the 
spiritual  work,  worship,  and  happiness  of  heaven  ;  entirely 
refined  fronn  all  its  sensual  dross  and  low  desires ;  needing 
no  more  food,  rest,  sleep,  or  recreation ;  no  longer  capable 
of  relishing  animal  pleasures ;  and  no  mor?  a  clog  to  the 
soul,  but  a  helper  to  it,  in  all  holy  exercises.  For  there  is 
a  natural  body  suited  to  our  state  on  earth,  and  a  spiritual 
body  suited  to  the  heavenly  state;  nor  can  these  be  in 
every  respect  the  same.     {Note,  Luke  xx.  3-1—36.) 

V.  45 — 49.  In  the  history  of  the  creation  it  wa.s 
written,  that  "  the  first  man,  Adam,  was  made  a  living 
"soul  :"  and  his  natural  or  animal  life  had  been  commu- 
nicated to  all  his  posterity,  but  without  the  spiritual  life 
originally  connected  with  it  ;  so  that,  ever  since  the  fall, 
the  very  mind  of  man  had  been  carnal,  as  well  as  his  body 
mortal.  {Note,  Gen.  ii.  7.)  But  "  the  last  Adam,"  the  . 
latter  Surety,  or  Covenant-head,  of  any  of  the  human  race, 
"  was  a  quickening  Spirit :"  the  Author  and  Source  of 
spiritual  and  eternal  life  to  all  his  people,  by  the  supply  of 
his  holy  Spirit,  Nor  does  this  quickening  energy  relate 
only  to  their  souls  ;  for  he  will  also  "  (|uicken  their  mortal 
•'  bodies  by  his  Spirit  that  dwelleth  in  them  ;"  and  this  is 
here  principally  intended.  But  the  natural  and  carnal 
state,  in  both  cases,  preceded  the  spiritual  :  we  are  born  in 
sin,  bearing  the  image  of  the  first  Adam  ;  and  are  after- 
wards born  again  to  bear  the  image  of  the  second  Adam; 
the  soul  continuing  numtricaUy  and  idenlkuUy  the  same, 
though  newly  created.  In  like  manner,  wc  first  have  a 
natural  and  mortal  body  like  that 'of  Adam,  and  at  length 
we  shall  have  an  incorruptible  and  spiritual  body  like  that 
of  Christ :  yet  it  will  be  in  one  sense  the  same  body, 
equally  ours,  though  in  another  sense  it  will  be  change'd. 
The  first  man  was  formed  of  the  dust  of  the  earth,  and 
was  earthy  in  his  nature  and  original  :  but  the  second  Man, 
to  whom  all  believers  are  united  ai;d  conformed,  "  is  the 
"  Lord  from  heaven,"  the  Lord  of  glory,  Jehovah, 
God  in  human  nature.  As  long  as  we  are  conformed  to 
the  earthy  Adam,  which,  in  respect  of  our  bodies,  will  bp 
till  the  resurrection,  we  are  earthy  ;  our  bodies,  durino- 
life,  are  gross,  animal,  and  diseased  ;  and,  after  death,  they 
turn  to  the  dust  whence  they  were  taken.  But  when  wc 
shall  be  conformed  to  the' heavenly  Adam,  our  bodies  will 
become  heavenly,  and  suited  to  that  spiritual  and  immortal 
felicity,  to  which  wc  shall  be  admitted.  Even  the  aposiJe 
and  all  Christians  had  borne  the  image  of  the  earthy  Adam  ; 
but  they  were  assured,  by  the  promise  of  God,  (hat  they 
should  at  length  bear  the  image  of  the  heavenly  Adam ; 
not  only  in  their  souls,  but  in  their  bodies  also,  which 
would  be  raised  very  different  in  their  appearance  and 
capacities  from  what  they  were  when  on  earth  j  and  thus  aji 


4-  D.  60. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


Vc'or  'u.  "l  50  Now  "this  I  say,  brethren,  Mhat: 
u^EphU  "  flfi-li  3"^'  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom! 
x°\"\3.  Mail  of  God;  neither  dotli  corruption  inherit i 
"'3-0!  sc'or'  incorniption.  j 

yW  iv. -xi.i  .01  iJchoM.  1  shew  von  a  mystery;: 
3v^5S:"'  ■'  '  We  shall  not  all  ^lerp."bnt  we  shall  all 

2  6      18.    :o       1  I        ,      I  I  ' 

Thes   iv   11-  be    changed, 

aPhii.iii.:i.  52  In '' a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of 

Niini   xvi.  :i  an    eye,  at  the  "•  last  trump  :    ^  lor  the 

45      Ps.     ixsilr  1       II  1  11  1         I        I       II 

la-  trumpet  shall  soniul,  "  and  the  dead  sliall 

c  Exxix   16    XX.  ,  '.  ,    .  ..    ,  ,  I        II    1, 

18.  Num.  X  4  be  raised  mcorruptib  c,  and   we   sliall  be 

Is.      xviii.      3       ,  I  ' 

xxTii  13    Er.  chanffeci. 

XXXIII.      3       6  ^  r-<  1   •  -11 

zech.  ix.  14.  53  1' or  this  corruptible  must  "^  put  on 
incorrnption,  and  this  mortal  nwst  put  on 
immortality. 

54  So  when  tiiis  corruptible  shall  have 
"■  Ga"in.  It!  put  o"  incorrnption,  and  ?  this  mortal 
g'lFom'u^.  vi  shall  have  put  on  immortality,  then   shall 


viii.  2, 
Ix   13,  M 

d  Matt  xxiir 
John  V.  :J 
Thes  iv.  IS 

c  Ste  on,  42.  5 

t'  UODI.  X 


.//.  D.    60. 

be  brought  to  pass  the  saying  that  is  hUxxTS  i.uwe 
written,  "Death  is  swallowed  up  in  victo-  "if  n"v.Vx 
ry.  u'uii  I 

55  '  O  death,  where  is  thy  "^  sting .-    O  '\x*°"io 'i?  '^°' 
*  grave,  where  '  is  thy  victory  .^^  'xu  23' aJx'"",' 

56  The  "sting  of"  death  "?>  sin;    and   u  "^  "  '■' 

n    il  A  x\  /■      •         •       .1  I  I  Job     xviii.      11, 

"  the  strength  ot  sm  ;.y  the  law;  u  p.  xiix  e- 

57  But   "  thanks  f^e    to    God,  which  y-c  <i'"'\iM 
''  giveth  us  the  victorv.  tliroudi  our  Lord  s^"*"'™  v  u.  ' 

1  "  t<\      ■    J.         ■  •    '  ^  niGcoiil   17-15 

Jesus  Christ.  ps   xr-   3-11 

58  "i  Therefore,  my  belovod  brethren,  Jo"   vi.i   21 
'  be    ye  steadfast,    unmovcabic,    always  )^  l'.  ^J-  Heir 

abounding  in  'the  work  of  tlie  Lord,  "j^^"]^  7  j^- |g 
forasmuch  as  "  ye  know  that  your  labour  [;;  ,^Z|[  ''" 
"  is  not  in  vain  >  in  the  Lord 

2  Cm 


o  .4cu  XXr 
Horn.     Tii      26. 

II    11.  U   ix.  li     F.pli    V   20. p  S4.    2  Kin|!  v   I.  Jl.'or?  1  Chr    xxii.  It    P- 

III    I.  ITov  X5i  31    Marg     John  xti  33.    Kom.  vii  37.    l  John  r.  4.i.    Ke»  xil   II 

2.3 qSCor   vii    1  2  Pet  i  4-'.' rKuthi.la    I'...  1»   22  Ixsviii  b  37 

"  "  '   ■  "     ■  5.  I  Thes.  iii  3  Heh  iii.  14.2  Pel.  ill   1".  Ifl s  Ph  I  i  n.  it   17 

I.  2  Thes  I    3 1  xvi    10.   JoliD  vl   28  23.   Phil    |i.  30 

•i  Six.  II.  Gal  Ti.  • 
5 y  Matt-  E.  40- 


C.  Col 
Col.  ii   7    1  Th^ 

I  Thes.  i   3.  Tit   ii.  U.  Hcb.  xiii.  21. u  iii    8  2  Chr   x». 

Heh.  vi.  10. —  X  Vs.  Isxiii    13  Gal.iv.  II.  Phil  ii.  16.   1  Thes 
42  sxv  31-10  PfcU  i  II.  Heb.  xii   15,  IC. 


philosophical  objcclions  were  shown  to  have  iheir  foun- 
dation in  ignorance  of  the  Scriptures,  and  of  tlie  power  of 
God.     (A"o/f,  Mnll.  xxii.  29,  30.) 

V.  60 — 54.  A  siinilar  ciiange  niu.st  also  be  made  in 
the  bodies  of  those  who  shall  bo  found  alive  at  the  day  of 
■judgment:  for  fle.sh  and  blood,  the  human  body  in  its 
present  form  and  gross  manner  of  subsistence,  and  with  its 
present  animal  wants,  propensities,  and  iiifirmilies,  cannot 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  or  ])nrtake  of  its  pure  and 
refined  pleasures :  nor  can  corruption,  or  the  body  as 
mortal  and  corruptible,  inherit  incorrnption,  or  the  incor- 
ruptible and  unchangeable  felicity  of  heaven.  The  apostle 
therefore  dechtred  to  the  Corinthians  a  mystery,  vhich 
could  not  be  known  except  by  immediate  revelation,  or 
understood  except  liy.faith  receiving  that  revelation.  Speak- 
ing of  the  whole  multilude  of  believers  to  the  end  of  time, 
as  constituting  one  family,  to  which  he  and  (he  Coiintliians 
belonged,  he  might  say,  "  We  shall  not  all  sleep,"  or  die. 
"  but  we  shall  all  be  changed."  But  he  elsewhere  speaks 
of  himself,  a.=  one  of  those  who  should  be  "  raised  up  by 
"  Jesus,"  (2  Cor.  iv.  14.)  So  that  llicre  can  be  no  ground 
for  the  sujjposition,  which  many  have  formed  from  his 
language,  that  he  expected  to  live  tilljhc  coming  of  Christ, 


of  living  believers  v.'ill  be  changed  from  natural  to  spi- 
ritual, from  corruptible  to  incorruptible,  from  mortal  to 
immortal  ;  even  as  a  man's  form  is  changed  by  putting  on 
new  raiment.  When  this  change  hath  taken  place,  in 
respect  of  all  believers  ;  then  the  saying  of  the  prophet 
will  finally  be  accomplished.  (IS'oles,  Is.  xxv.  6 — 8.) 
Death  and  all  his  power  shall  be  annihilated,  and  swal- 
lowed up  for  ever,  in  the  complete  victory  obtained  over 
him  by  Christ  and  his  people  ;  and  sin,  with  all  its  con- 
sequences, shall  ever  after  be  wholly  Confined  to  the  place 
"  prej^ared  for  the  devil  and  his  angels."  The  apostit 
showed  the  Corinthians  a  i^iystery,  by  informing  them  ol 
the  event  that  would  take  place  ;  yet,  in  resjject  to  the 
vmnner  in  which  it  would  be  etfected,  it  still  remained 
mvsteiious  and  incomprehensible.  Thus  the  mysteries  of 
the  Trinity,  and  of  the  incarnation  of  '"  the  Lord  from 
"  heaven,"  are  revealed  to  us,  as  certainly  true,  but  the 
maniirr  of  them  still  remains  inexplicable. 

V.  df) — 58.  With  the  glorious  jirospcct  before  the  eyes 
of  his  faith  and  hope,  the  apostle,  in  the  most  beautiful 
and  animated  ajiostrophc,  addressed  death  and  the  grave, 
or  the  unseen  woild,  as  real  persons,  the  universal  and 
most  ferriblr  conquerors  and  oj:f|">ressors  of  the  human  race. 


which  he  judged  to  be  very  near:  and  the  notion  of  others.  He  demanded  of  death,  where  was  now  his  sling,  or  his 
that  be  alluded  to  {he  jir.it  resurrection  p/tevious  to  the i destructive  dart  or  spear,  with  which  he  had  caused  such 
millennium,  is  inconsistent  with  the  language  of  the  pas-  anguish  and  terror,  and  wrought  such  wide-spread  dcso 


sage  :  for  they,  who  have  died,  (or  shall  die  before  the 
millennium.)  as  truly  "  sleep  in  Jesus,"  though  ih«y  should 
arise  immediately,  as  they  do  who  shall  remain  in  the 
state  of  the  dead  till  the  general  resurrection.  The  apostle 
therefore  only  meant  to  speak  of  himself  as  belonging  to 
that  one  family,  of  whom  most  would  die  and  be  raised 
again,  and  all  must  one  way  or  other  be  changed.  This 
change  will  be  rffected  in  a  moment,  instantaneously,  as 
the  eye  twinkles,  by  the  almighty  power  of  Christ,  when 


lations.  .  And  of  the  grave,  «hat  was  now  become  of  his 
victory,  by  which  he  seemed  to  have  shut  up  in  his  dark 
dungeon,  as  vanquished  foes,  all  the  generations  of  men 
that  had  lived  on  earth,  bideed.  the  sin  of  man  was  the 
sting  and  destructive  weapon  of  death,  which  both  enabled 
him" to  kill  the  body,  and  had  made  that  fatal  stroke  tre- 
mendous ;  and  the  holy  law,  pronouncing  the  sentence 
of  condemnation  against  every  transgressor,  gave  sin  its 
power  to  bring  death  u|ion  mankind,  and  to  embitter   its 


the  last  trumpet  shall  sound,  as  the  summons  to  e11  men; agonies  with  the  dread  of  future  punishment.  This  was 
to  meet  their  Judge.  {Mar^.  Ref.)  Then  the  voice  of  the  natural  and  universal  state  of  man  ;  and  all  must  have 
Christ  will  be  heard  by  all  the  dead,  and  the\- n  ill  be  rais- 1  thus  lived,  died,  and  perished  miserably,  had  not  God 
ed  again  to  life  in  their  own  order  ;  and  then  the  bodies; provided  deliverance  for  them.     But  Christians  might  now 


A  D.  69. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  XVI.  I 

Tiie   apostle    directs    the    Corinthians^    in\ 

what    tvai/  to    make  collections  for    thc\ 

Christians    at   Jcntsalcm,    1 — 4;    statcs\ 


return  thanks  to  him  with  joyful  liearts,  for  having  given 
them  the  victory  over  these  dreadful  foes  by  Jesus  Clirist, 
through  his  vicarious  suHerings  and  glorious  resur- 
rection ;  and  for  bringing  them  to  this  faith  and  hope  in 
him.  Tliey  might  therefore  at  ]iresent  triumph  ov(  r  the 
fear  of  death,  in  confidence  of  a  glorious  resurrection  for 
ilieir  bodies,  as  well  as  of  immediate  and  eternal  happiness 
for  their  souls  ;  and  they  would  all  at  length  most  certainly 
Triumph  in  the  full  possession  of  those  blessings,  and  in  a 
complete  victory  over  these  enemies.  He  therefore  ex- 
horted his  beloved  brethren,  to  continue  stcadiltst  in  the 
prof/'ssion  and  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and  immoveable  in 
their  adherence  to  the  truth  and  will  of  God,  amidst  all 
dangers  and  temptations  :  and  especially  to  continue  stead- 
ast  and  unmoveablc  in  the  belief  of  the  resurrection,  not- 
-vithstanding  the  artifices  of  false  teachers.  At  the  samej 
:ime,  let  them  abound  in  al-l  those  good  works,  which  the  '• 
commandment  and  honour  of  their  Lord  required,  from 
love  to  his  name,  his  cause,  and  his  people  :  seeing  that 
ihey  had  the  fullest  assurances,  that  their  labour  "  in  the 
■•  Lord,"  or  from  such  motives  as  his  Gospel  suggested, 
and  especially  from  love  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  zeal  for; 
his  honour,  would  by  no  means  be  in  vain,  either  unrc- ! 
warded  or  unsuccessful ;  but  that  the  whole  of  it  would 
terminate  in  his  glory,  the  good  of  mankind,  and  their 
own  everlasting  advantage.  Every  part  of  this  animated 
discourse  shows,  that  the  resurrection  of  true  believers  is 
exclusively  intended  :  for  the  things  spoken  will  not  be 
fullilled,  either  in  resjject  of  the  dead,  or  of  those  who 
may  live  when  Christ  shall  come  to  judgment,  in  any  ; 
oih'rs,  by  whatever  name,  form,  or  creed,  they  are  dis- ' 
iinguished.  j 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

V.  1  —  11.  ' 

When    the  f:»iiiiful   minister    sees   his  b'loved    ]jC'0ple ; 
drawn  aside  to  embrace  dangerous  errors  ;  his  chief  comfort 
under  the  trial  must  arise  from,  being  able  to   appeal    to' 
them,  that  the  doctrine  which  hf  preached  was  Scriptural ; ' 
and  from  a  full  satisfiction,  that  they  who  hpd  received  it  ] 
and  stand  fast  in  it  will  be  certainly  saved  :  and  thai  none 
if  them  can  perish,  if  they  keep  in  remembrance  the  in-  j 
-iructions  he  gave  them  ;  unl^s^  they  deceived  themselves 
with  a  vain,  a  dead,  and  inefficient  faith.     In  order  that  we  I 
may  possess  this  comfort,  we  must  be  careful  to  deliver  the  I 
truths  of  God's  word  pure,  as  we  have  received  them  ;  and  ; 
in  that   order  a  ad    proportion  in  which  they  stand   in  the. 
Scriptures  :  and   he  who  attends  to  these  sacred  oracles,  I 
will  know  assuredly,  that  the  death  of  Christ  for  our  sinsi  j 
and  his  resurrection  for  our  justification,  are  essential  and 
fundamental    truths,    which    must,    in  all    places   and  on 
all  occasions,    be  explicitly  and  strenuously  insisted  on. 
Apostles    and  prophets    concur    in  bearing  testimony  to 
them,  even  more  than  to  many  other  truths  :  and,  blessed 
be  God,  the  demonstration  of  oi'.r  Lord's  resuncclion  is 


his  intentions  about  visiting  them,  5 — *J  ; 
commends  Timothy,  who  was  coming  to 
them,  10,  11;  shows  that  Jpollos  de- 
clines visiting  them  at  jirescnt,  12;  f.i- 


equai  to  the  weight,  which  is  to  be  supported  by  that  im- 
portant fact.  {A'oies,  John  xx.)  The  most  emiueni 
Christians  are  always  the  most  humble  :  they  continuall} 
relied  on  the  aggravated  sins  of  their  unconverted  state  ; 
especially  if  they  were  longorgready  set  in  opposition  to 
the  Gosjiol.  The  more  evidently  God  hath  pardoned  them, 
the  less  disposed  v.  ill  they  be  to  excuse  themselves.  They 
feel  their  unworthiness  of  the  di.^tinctions  conferred  on 
them  ;  they  are  disposed  in  honour  to  prefei-  others  to 
themselves:  and,  though  they  cannot -but  be  conscious  of 
what  the  Lord  hath  done  for  and  by  them;  yet,  taking 
their  whole  conduct  and  obligations  togethei',  they  readily 
conclude,  th.it  none  are  so  unfiuilful  and  unprofitable  as 
they.  In  reality,  it  is  a  grdat  thing  for  a  man  with  pro- 
priety, humility,  and  truth,  to  say,  "  By  the  grace  of 
"  God,  1  am  what  I  am  :"  the  declaration  only  becomes 
those  who  are  walking  under  the  influence  of  holy  ])rin- 
ciples  ;  and  is  utterly  unsuitable  to  the  character  of  the 
loose,  or  formal,  professor.     But  if  we  really  fear  and  love 


in  his  ways,  we  must  ascribe  all  the 


the  Lord,  .,   .      -   - 

glory  to  his  grace  and  mercy  :  if  much  have  been  forgiven 
us,  we  should  pray  to  be  enabled  to  love  much  :  if  our 
conversion  have  been  remarkable,  we  should  earnestly 
desire,  that  the  grace  bestowed  on  us  may  not  be  in  vain  : 
if  we  have  set  out  late  in  life  to  serve  t!ie  Lord  ;  we  should 
aim  (o  redeem  the  time  that  hath  been  lost,  by  labouring 
more  abundantly  than  our  brethren  :  and,  while  we  charge 
ali  our  sins  aiul  follies  upon  ourselves,  we  must  remember 
to  ascribe  all  the  good  which  we  do  to  the  giace  of  God 
that  is  with  us. 

V.  12—10. 

How  sulnilly  doth  Satan  bring  in  false  doctrines,  by  men 
of  abilities,  learning,  or  eloquence  ;  in  a  covert  and  pjlau- 
siblc  manner,  that  the  simple  may  suspect  no  danger  ! 
Such  teachers,  with  apparent  n)Oi,lesly,  question  whether 
we  have  rightly  understood  the  sacred  writers  ;  and  whether 
the  doctrine,  that  they  oppose,  l^p  contained  in  them. 
They  inquii-e,  whether  a  more  I'ational  interpretation  may 
not  he  given  to  such  and  such  texts?  Whether  the  more 
obvious  meaning  do  not  involve  absurdity,  or  even  im- 
possibility ?  Whether  any  but  the  weak  and  illiterate  can 
credit  such  mysteries  ?  And  whether  we  had  not  better 
adopt  a  figurative  sense,  or  admit  some  other  reading,  or 
even  suppose  the  sacred  writer  to  be  mistaken  ;  than  assent 
to  so  inconipreheiisihlc,an<}  therefore  irrittional  a  doctrine? 
If  indeed  they  could  prove  the  mysteries  which  they  oppose 
ioheiontrart/  lofctitjo  iiduiHon,  orlodcmonslraiion, their 
princij)les  might  be  admitted  :  but  when  they  apply  them 
to  doctiincs,  which  are  merely  above  reason,  and  conlrai-y 
to  their  .'iiyz/'osfrf  ;)ro/;«?)j/<7(t.s  and  vain  nasonin^s;  they 
are  perfectlyinadmissible  and  irrational,  unless  man  he  wiser 
than  his  Maker.  But  the  dupes  of  such  specious  pretences 
are  seldom  aware,  whither  these  rational  improvements  of 
the  creed  and  of  the  Scriptures  lend  :  tl;ey  do  not  perceive, 
that  according  to  them  man^s  presumptuous  reason  tits  in 


../.  D.  GO 


f.  CORINTHIANS. 


A.  D.  60. 


horts  them  to  vigiknce,  steadfastness,  and 
love,  13,  14;  recommends  the  household 
of  Stephanas  to  their  special  regard,  15, 
1 6 ;  expresses  liis  satisfaction  at  the  coin- 


ing of  certain  persons  from  Corinth,  17, 
18;  atid,  after  salutations  from  the 
Churches,  concludes  in  the  most  solemn 
and  (ijfcciionate  manner,  1 9 — 24. 


judgment  on  the  infinite  wisdom  of  God;  man's  weakness 
is  made  tlic  standard  of  omnipotence :  and  man's  vain 
conjecture  the  measure  of  divine  revelation!  Indeed,  this 
is  i^erfectly  consistent  wii'i  (hose  oeconomical  and  jiolitical 
sentiments,  contended  by  the  same  oracles  of  an  enlight- 
ened age;  by  wiiich  children  are  set  to  judge,  whether 
their  parents  are  fit  to  be  honoured  and  obeyed,  or  not : 
.servants  are  called  on  to  determine  the  same  concerning 
their  masters  :  and,  in  short,  not  only  is  all  subordination 
virtually  df  stroyed,  but  in  every  relation  the  inferior  is 
constituted  the  judge  of  his  superiors,  without  any  ajipcal 
from  hi?  arrogant  tribunal  !  In  like  manner,  the  princijiles 
before  cited,  when  fairly  examined,  are  found  to  involve 
r.onscquenees,  sub\crsive  of  those  (ruths  which  are  pro- 
fessedly venerated  ;  to  invalidate  the  testimony  of  Scripture, 
and  to  tend  to  universal  skepticism  :  they  prove,  (if  they 
prove  any  thing,)  that  the  j)reaching  of  the  apostles  and 
the  faith  of  iirimitive  believers  were  vain  ;  and  that  the 
marlyrs  for  the  Gospel  were  false  witnesses  against  God, 
by  testifying  truths  and  facts,  which  remote,  posterity  has 
found  out  to  be  false  or  needless  !  This  is  especially  the 
case,  in  respect  of  those  doctrines  that  relate  to  the  Person, 
undertaking,  and  atonement  of  Christ,  and  the  way  of 
acceptance  by  faith  in  him.  If  Christ  had  not  risen,  his 
sacrifice  could  not  have  been  depended  on,  because  there 
could  be  no  proof  that  it  was  accepted  ;  and  consequently 
])elievers  must  still  have  been  in  their  sins  •,  they  who  slept 
in  this  faith  must  have  ])erished ;  the  preachei's  of  the 
Gospel  must  cither  have  been  deceivers,  or  deceived  ;  and 
the  disciples,  having  only  hope  in  Christ  as  to  this  present 
World,  must  have  been  of  all  men  most  miserable!  To 
what,  then,  must  the  lenels  lead,  of  those,  who  indeed  ])ro- 
fess  to  believe  that  Christ  is  risen,  yet  deny,  explain  away, 
or  overlook,  that  great  doctrine,  which  he  csjiecially  rose 
again  to  establish  and  demonstrate  ? 

V.  20—28. 

AVe  have  full  proof,  (hat  Christ  both  died  for  our  sins, 
and  rose  again  from  the  dead  for  our  justification,  and  as 
the  First-fruits  of  our  resurrection  ;  that,  as  death  entered 
by  man,  so  might  life  eternal  be  introduced  by  One  in 
our  nature.  We  certainly  know  that  all  in  Adam  die  ; 
and  it  is  equally  sure  (hat  all  in  Christ  shall  arise  to  im- 
mortal glory.  Undoubtedly,  the  suffering,  dying,  risen, 
and  ascended  Saviour  will  soon  appear,  to  raise  the  dead 
and  judge  the  world  :  may  we  be  found  among  "  those. 
"  that  are  Christ's  at  his  coming  !"  It  should  be  with  us  a 
matter  of  serious  inquiry,  whether  we  are  his  true  disci- 
])lcs  or  not?  For  soon  the  end  will  come  -,  the  mediatorial 
kingdom  will  be  delivered  up  to  God,  even  the  Father; 
und  all  who  shall  then  be  found  enemies  will  be  put 
under  Christ's  feet,  and  be  punished  wi(h  e\crlasting  de- 
f.lniction.  Would  we  then  triumph  in  that  solemn  and 
important  season,  we  must  now  submit  to  his  rule,  accept 
of  his  salvation,  and    live  to  the  glory  of  God  through 


him.  Then  shall  we  at  length  rejoice  in  all  his  victories, 
and  participate  his  glories ;  we  shall  exult,  with  immense 
satisfaction,  in  the  blessed  aecomplishment  of  the  Re- 
deemer's undertaking  ;  and  as  being  with  him,  our  Head 
in  human  nature,  pui  under  the  absolute  dominion  of  our 
reconciled  Father,  "  that  God  may  be  all  in  all,"  that  he 
may  receive  the  whole  glory  of  our  salvation,  and  that 
we  may  for  ever  serve  him  and  enjoy  his  favour,  without 
sin  or  death,  and  without  needing  repentance,  forgiveness, 
a  sacrifice,  or  a  Mediator  any  more,  to  all  cterui(y. 

V.  S;9— 32. 

Should  we  lose  sight  of  the  animating  prospect,  in  the 
preceding  verses  set  before  us,  should  any  one  jirevail  lo 
argue  us  out  of  these  our  expectations,  how  must  our 
zeal,  diligence,  and  boldness,  be  enervated,  and  our  re- 
joicing clamped  !  Wlio  then  would  step  forward  to  succeed 
those  illustrious  soldiers  of  Christ,  who  have  nobly  bled 
in  the  cause  of  tiuth?  Who  would  confess  him  in  this 
evil  world  ?  Why  should  we  stand  in  jeopardy  continually  !* 
Why  should  we  venture  the  rage  of  men,  more  savage 
than  lions  and  tigers,  more  venomous  than  serpents,  and 
more  subtle  than  foxes  ?  Such  principles  would  soon  in- 
duce us  to  depart  from  our  constancy,  and  make  us 
exclaim,  "  What  advantageth  it  us,  if  the  dead  rise  not  ?" 
or  even  tempt  us  to  say, "  Let  us  cat  and  drink,  for  to- 
"  morrow  we  die."  Let  us  not  then  suffer  ourselves  to  be 
deceived  by  corrupt  reasoners ;  but  let  us  separate  from 
them,  and  venture  our  all,  on  the  single  testimony  of  the 
word  of  "  God,  who  cannot  lie."  Let  us  fear  associating 
with  skeptical,  profligate,  or  ungodly  men ;  for  "  cvjl 
"communications  corrupt  good  manners;"  let  us  warn 
our  children,  our  juniors,  our  hearers,  to  shun  them  as  a 
pestilence  ;  let  us  awake  to  righteousness,  and  not  sin  ;  let 
us  not  hearken  to  those  who  know  not  (lod,  in  what 
science  else  they  may  excel ;  being  assured  that  this  igno- 
rance will  be  found  shameful,  in  j^roportion  to  the  abilities, 
opportunities,  confidence,  or  profession,  of  those  in  whom 
it  is  found. 

V.  33—41. 

If  any  are  still  disposed  to  start  objections,  or  make 
presumptuous  inquiries,  when  truths  are  scripturally  pro- 
])osed,  let  them  remember  the  appellation,  which  the 
apostle,  or  rather  the  Ildly  Spirit,  gives  to  such  wise  men 
of  this  world.  For  they  may  thence  learn,  that  man's 
wisdom  consists  in  becoming  a  little  child,  and  simply 
believing  his  Maker.  The  works  of  creation  and  pro- 
vidence read  us  daily  lectures  of  humility,  as  well  as  teach 
us  to  admire  the  variety  of  the  great  Creator's  wisdom  and 
goodness.  Till  we  can  fully  comprehend  the  whole  pro- 
cess, by  which  a  bare  grain,  corrupting  in  the  earth, 
produces  many  ears  of  corn  at  the  harvest,  and  til!  we 
can  satisfactorily  answer  all  questions;  and  solve  all  difficul- 
ties about  it,  letus  learn  to  be  the  pupils,  and  not  assume- 


A.  D.  6©. 


CHAPTER.  XVI. 


.4.  D.  GO. 


"OW  ^  concflining  the  collection  for 
Cor  -."kfc^i!  -i-^    ''  ^'^^  saints,  as  I  have  given  order  to 
h'Act's   u    41  "  ^^'^  churches  of  Galatia,  even  so  do  ye. 
"cor  *"    "-      2  Upon   "  the  tivstdai/  o(  the  week  let 
r   H^hTi/io"  every  one  of  you  lay  by  him  in  store, "  as 

1  John  lii.  17 c  Acts  xti.  6.  xviii  2J.  Gal.  i  2. d  I.uko  xxiv.  1    Jotin  XX   I'J. 

85.  Acuxx.  7.    llcv.  i.  10 eGen  xxvi   12,  xsx  27   3U.  xxsii.  10  xxxiii.  II. 

Deut.  viii   IS  xv.  u— U,  3  Clir.  xxxL  10.  JIarkxii  41-44.  xi».  3.  LukexTi.  10  2  Cor. 
Tiii    1-3  13-15. 


to  be  the  counsellors  of  the  most  High  :  and  let  us  hold  fast. 
the  sure  hoj3C  of  a  glorious  resurrection  ;  without  perplex- 
ing ourselves  about  the  manner,  in  which  inunite  wisdom 
and  almighty  power  can  effect  it. 

V.  42—50.    . 


They  who  shall  be  accounted  worthy  to  obtain  felicity 
in  the  heavenly  stite  will  excel  in  glory  all  present  splen- 
dours, far  more  than  the  celestial  bodies  transcend  the  ter- 
restrial :  and  yet  they  shall  exceed  one  another  in  glory, 
as  one  star  differeth  from  another  ;  while  Christ,  the  Sun 
of  Righteousness,  shall  infinitely  outshine  them  all.  This 
de2;raded,  corruptible,  sinful,  and  dying  body,  shall  be 
raised  incorruptible,  immortal,  and  glorious  ;  it  shall  be- 
come vigorous,  active,  and  beautiful,  beyond  conception  ; 
this  animal  body  shall  be  raised  spiritual.  Here  our  very 
souls  are  carnal,  there  our  very  bodies  will  be  sj^iritual. 
And  our  "  second  Adam,  the  Lord  from  heaven,"  will 
give  new  and  immortal  lite,  as  "  a  quickening  Spirit," 
both  to  our  souls  and  bodies  ;  that  in  both,  according  to 
our  measure,  we  may  bear  his  image  and  glorify  his  name. 
As  flesh  and  blood  cannot  inherit  the  kingdom  of  heaven, 
let  us  then  not  "  sow  to  the  flesh,  of  which  we  can  only 
"  reap  corruption  :"  and  as  they  who  shall  be  exempted 
from  death  must  be  changed,  let  this  reconcile  our  minds 
to  that  change,  which  death  will  begin,  and  the  resurrection 
complete  in  our  bodies  ;  when  death  shall  be  swallowed  up 
in  victory.  Let  us  then  seek  the  full  assurance  of  faith  and 
hope,  that  in  the  midst  of  pain,  and  in  the  prospect  of  dis- 
solution, wc  may  triumphantly  exclaim,  "  O  death,  where 
''■  is  thy  sting?  O  grave,  where  is  thy  victory?"  That  we 
may  hail  the  sharpest  pangs  of  dying,  and  think  without 
emotion  on  the  darkness,  the  corruption,  and  the  horrors 
of  the  tomb,  asstired,  that  there  our  bodies  will  sleep  at 
case  ;  that  in  the  mean  time  our  souls  will  be  present  with 
our  beloved  Redeemer ;  and  that  our  bodies  will  shortly 
arise,  to  share  that  unspeakable  felicity.  But  "  sin  is  the 
"  sting  of  death,"  and  who  can  disarm  that  "  king  of  tcr- 
"  rors  ?"  For  "  the  law  is  the  strengfh  of  sin  ;"  and  who 
can  answer  its  demands,  endure  its  curse,  or  expiate  his 
own  transgressions  ?  Hence  the  terror  and  the  anguish  ; 
hence  the  w-retched  cleave  to  life  ;  save  when  infidelity, 
despair,  and  rebelliosi,  induce  madness  and  suicide  I  Hence, 
death  is  jusdy  terrible  to  the  unbelieving  and  impenitent: 
hence,  the  needless  alarms  of  tiic  weak  and  trembling  be- 
liever. Thanks  be  to  God,  that  di"rc  is  deliverance  and 
victory  for  us  in  Christ  .Jesus  !  May  he  give  us  faith  and 
hope,  and  increase  our  faith  and  hope,  that  we  may  not 
only  be  safe,  but  joyful  and  triumphant !  And,  having  these 
assurances,  let  "  us  be  steadfo.si.  unmoveable,  always 
"  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Lord,  as  knowing  ihat  our 
"  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

Vol.  v.— No.  32 


God  hath  pro.spored  him,  ^  (hat  there  bo -jl^^a- s.""'  " 
no  gathering.s  when  I  come. 

3   And   Mvhen  1  come,  '■  whomsoever  ^'^  '^~-'-  "' 
ye  shall   approve   by  j/our   letters,  them ''/cor  'm. 'il- ' 
will  I  send  to  bring  your  *  liberality  unto  •%!-.  gtrt. 
Jerusalem. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  XVI.  V.  1,  2.  The  Corinthians  seem  to 
have  been  previously  acquainted  with  the  apostle's  intention 
of  raising  a  contribution  from  the  Gentile  Churches,  for 
the  poor  Christians  in  Judea  ;  and,  as  they  were  more 
wealthy  than  most  of  their  brethren,  he  did  not  intimate  a 
doubt  of  their  liberality  in  that  good  work  :  but  he  deemed 
it  proper  to  point  out  to  them  the  method,  which  he  had 
given  orders  tor  in  the  Churches  of  Galatia,  whence  he  had 
lately  come.  On  the  first  day  of  the  week,  let  every  man 
treasure  up  a  proportion  of  his  gains,  according  as  God  had 
prospered  him  during  the  preceding  week:  thus  a  larger 
sum  would  gradually  be  provided,  than  could  at  once  have 
been  collected.  Some  are  of  opinion,  that  the  suras  thus 
set  apart  were  brought  to  the  treasury  of  the  Church  at 
the  same  time :  but  the  words  do  not  seem  to  admit  of  that 
interpretation  ;  and  if  each  separately  laid  by  the  sunx 
which  he  purposed  to  give,  the  whole  would  be  brought 
together,  at  once,  when  necessary,  without  any  trouble  in 
soliciting  contributions.  Laying  it  np  as  a  treasure^  '  For 
'  these  are  the  true  riches,  laid  up  in  heaven,  intrusted  to 
'  God,  to  be  compensated  with  the  amplest  interest,  both 
'  in  this  world  and  the  next,  though  not  of  their  own  va- 
'  lue,  but  of  his  mere  liberality.'  (Besa.)  Worldly  men 
would,  at  certain  times,  increase  their  treasure,  by  adding 
their  clear  gains  to  it ;  let  Christians  imitate  them,  by  lay- 
ing up  on  the  Lord's  day  for  their  poor  and  distressed 
brethren,  according  as  God  had  prospered  them,  and  count 
this  their  trea.sure.  If  this  was  kept  apart  by  each  person 
till  wanted,  so  that  none  knew  what  others  gave,  ostenta- 
tion and  corrupt  emulation  would  be  far  more  effectually 
excluded,  than  if  each  brought  his  contribution  to  the  com- 
mon stock  every  week,  and  so  a  public  account  was  taken 
of  it.  It  was  especially  needful,  that  this  precaution  should 
be  taken  at  Corinth,  where  these  evils  exceedingly  jirevail- 
ed :  and  it  is  evident  that  the  aposde  intended,  as  much 
as  possible,  to  leave  every  one,  in  this  respect,  to  deter- 
mine for  himself,  before  God,  what  he  ought  to  do  ;  that 
none  might  give  more  than  he  could  properly  spare,  or 
than  he  was  from  proper  motives  inclined  to,  either  to  ac- 
c|uire  applause,  or  to  e.-^capc  censure  and  coutemjjt.  (Notes, 
2  Cor.  viii.  1 — ].5.)  The  argument  from  this  passage,  for 
the  observance  of  the  first  day  of  the  week  as  the  Lord's 
day,  the  Christian  sabbath,  is  very  conclusive  :  for,  unless 
that  were  the  custom  in  apostolical  Churches,  v.hy  should 
the  first  day  of  die  week  be  mentioned  in  this  connexion  ? 
'  On  Sunday,'  says  Justin  Martyr,  '  all  Christians,  in  the 
'  city  or  country,  meet  together,  because  that  is  the  day  of 
'  our  Lord's  resurrection  :  and  then  we  read  the  writings 
'  of  the  prophets  and  apostles.    This  being  done,  the  presi- 

•  dent  Biake.s  an  oration  to  the  assembly,  exhorting  them  to 
'  imitate  and  do  the  things  which  they  have  heard;  then 

•  we  all  join  in  prayer,  and  after  that  wc  celebrate  the 
'  sacrament.'     {Whitby.) 


,;.  D.  00. 


Ii  Acts  >  \%  ". 
XK  I— J.  ito 
J    \C,  M. 


Ill  Acts  XV  3  xvii 
15  %r.-  M.  kxl 
b     Rutn.  XV   14 

:i  Tobn  6,  7. 


>  r.i.  xsiii.    le. 

l,ev    xxiii   15- 

31.  AcU  ii   1 
n  Acts  xix.  B.*^'"- 
T  Acls   xlv.     21 

2  Cor     ii        18. 

Col.  iv  3.   Kev. 

iii.  7,  8. 


i.  COIUNTHIANS. 


J].  D.  6o: 


4  And  '  if  it  be  meet  lluil  I  go  also, 
they  sliall  go  with  nic. 

5  Now  1  will  come  unto  you,  ^  when  I 
shall  pass  through  Macedonia :  for  1  do 
pass  through  Macedonia  : 

6  And  it  may  be  that  1  will  abide,  yea, 
'and  winter  with  you,  "that  ye  may 
bring  me  on  my  journey  whithersoever  I 
go. 

7  For  I  will  not  see  you  now  by  the 
way;  but  I  trust  to  tarry  a  while  with 
you,  "  if  the  Lord  permit. 

8  But  I  will  tarry  "  at  Ephesus  until 
p  Pentecost. 

9  For  "i  a  great  '  door  and  effectual  is 


32  Acts  III. 
10.   i  Cor.  i.  « 
-lu. 


opened  unto  me, '  and  there  arc  many  ad-  ^j|', 
versaries 

10  Now 'if  Timotheus  come,  see  that 'j^  "*'='»»" 
he  may  be  with  you  "  without  fear  :  "  ft 


I  11    ITim  iv.12. 


19-22     1  TbCJ, 


also  do. 

1 1  Let  y  no  man  therefore  despise  him ;   i  The"  'i?"  «'. 
but  conduct  him  forth  in  peace,  that  he  Tit'i,.  i». 

p  ,',  ...  I    .  zi.  Acts  IV   33. 

may  come  unto  me  :  lor  1  look  lor  him 
with  the  brethren. 

12  As  touching  ''our  brother  Apollos, 'J^J.y''^j'_;^^",» 
i  greatly  desired  him  to  come  unto  you  ^'j* '■  ''"''•'''■ 
with  the  brethren  :  but  his  will  was  not  at 

all  to  come  at  this  time;  but  he  will  come  bEc  ii. i.nisrk 
"  when  he  shall  have  convenient  time.         iliv'ti    ^"' 


V.  3,  4.  Every  thing  having  been  previously  arranged, 
the  apostle,  v.hcn  he  arrived  at  Corinth,  would  send  with 
ihe  bounty  of  the  Corinthians  such  persons  as  they  ap 
proved,  and  would  recommend  by  their  letters.  Or  rather 
joining  the  words,  "  by  ittlers,"  with  the  httter  clause, 
whomsoever  they  approved,  the  apostle  would  send  with  a 
!ett<'r  from  him  to  the  apostles  and  elders  at  Jerusalem:  or 
if  :t  was  thought  more  satisfactory  to  all  concerned,  he 
would  himself  accompany  the  messengers. 

V.  5 — 9.  The  apostle  was  meditating  to  make  a  pro- 
gress through  Macedonia  when  he  wrote  this  epistle :  and 
he  seems  to  have  given  some  intimations,  that  he  would  go 
to  Corinth  in  his  way  to  Macedonia,  as  well  as  on  his  return, 
though  it  is  not  here  mentioned.  (2  Cor.  i.  15.)  He  had, 
however,  formed  hi.'^  determination  of  coming  ;  and  he  as- 
sured the  Corinthians  that  he  would  make  some  stay 
among  them,  if  the  Lord  would  give  him  leave :  for  lie 
did  not  think  it  sufficient  merely  to  call  on  them  as  a  tra- 
veller in  his  journey,  when  so  many  things  required  his  pre- 
sence among  thcin.  His  plan  therefore  was,  to  tarry  at 
Ephesus  till  the  feast  of  Pentecost ;  the  rest  of  the  summer 
he  meant  to  employ  in  his  progress  through  Macedonia, 
and  then  perhaps  to  spend  the  winter  with  tiicm  ;  expect- 
ing that  afterwards  they  would  help  him  forward  in  his 
journey,  whithersoever  he  purposed  to  go.  He  might  in- 
tend to  sail  from  Ephesus  to  Corinth  llr.st ;  then  after  a 
short  slay,  to  go  into  Macedonia,  and  afterwards  return  to 
winter  there.  But  he  deemed  it  incumbent  on  him  to  con- 
tinue some  time  longer  at  Ephesus,  as  great  opportunities 
ef  service  were  afforded  him,  great  success  atteiuled  his  la- 
bours, and  many  adversaries  were  excited  to  ojiposc  him. 
10  terrify  or  dissuade  men  from  embracing  the  Gospel,  or 
to  discourage  and  mislead  the  new  converts.  His  presence 
therefore  was  peculiarly  necessary,  though  his  dangers  and 
hardships  were  proiiortionably  increased.  It  is  evident, 
from  the  concluding  salutation,  that  the  a|)OSt]e  wrote  this 
epistle  from  Ephesus,  though  the  spurious  addition  at  the 
close  dates  it  from  I'hilippi.  It  is  probable  that  the  tumult 
made  at  Ephesus  by  Drinetrius  hastened  the  apostle's  de- 
parture ;  and  his  plan  seems  in  other  respects  to  have  been 
circumstantially  deranged.  Ptntccosl.  '  It  tliciefore  was 
the  following  Pentecost,  that  he  liastened  to  be  at  -Jerusa- 
lem.'    (initbij.) 

V.  lOj  1!.     Timothy  had  been  sent  before  the  apostle 


into  Macedonia,  with  directions  to  visit  Corinth,  (iv.  l7. 
Acts  xix.  22  :)  but  such  was  the  disposition  of  many  in 
that  city,  that  it  was  neces.sary  to  charge  them  not  to 
behave  improperly  to  him  when  he  came.  For  the  apostle 
was  apprehensive,  that  their  party-quarrels  and  opposition 
to  his  authority  would  induce  them  to  show  such  dislike- 
and  coutcmpt  of  Timothy,  as  to  make  him  afraid  of  exe- 
cuting Ids  commission  among  them.  He  therefore  assured 
them,  that  Timothy  was  faithful  and  skilful  in  the  work  of 
the  Lord,  even  as  he  was  :  let  none  of  them  therefore  des- 
pise him,  because  of  his  youth,  or  his  supposed  deficiency 
in  "  the  wisdom  of  words  and  excellency  of  speech  :"  let 
them  encourage  and  countenance  him,  in  bearing  testimony 
against  the  abuses  which  had  taken  jjlace  among  them  : 
let  them  not  take  oflence  at  his  faithfulness,  or  permit  him 
to  go  away,  as  one  who  had  incurred  their  displeasure  : 
but  let  them  conduct  him  forth  in  peace  and  love,  on  his 
journey  towards  Ephesus,  where  the  aposde  expected  him, 
with  the  brethren  that  accompanied  him  ;  or  both  he  and 
the  brethren  at  Ephesus  expected  him,  as  one  whom  they 
greatly  loved.  Probably,  Timothy  returned  to  E|)hcsu-. 
bclbre  Paul  was  driven  thence.  '  We  infer  that  Timothy 
'  was  not  sent  with  the  epistle  ;  for  had  he  been  the  bearer 
'  of  the  letter,  would  St.  Paul  in  that  letter  have  said,  "  if 
"  Timothy  come  ?"  '  If  he  was  with  the  apostle  when  he 
'  wrote  the  letter,  could  he  say,  "  I  look  for  him  with  the 
"  brethren  ?"  '  Timothy  was  sent  forth  upon  his  journey 
'  before  the  letter  was  written  ;  but  he  might  not  reach 
'  Corinth  till  after  the  letter  arrived  there.'  [Acts  xix.  xxi.) 
(Pahy.)  Wilb  the  brclkrcn.  Either  those  who  had  ac- 
companied Timothy  into  Macedonia,  or  some  whom  the 
apostle  expected  frpfu  Corinth. 

V.  12.  It  seems  that  a  party  at  Corinth  professed 
themselves  attached  to  Ap.ollos,  in  order  to  cover  their 
opposition  to  the  afostle:  yet  he  greatly  desired  that  emi- 
nent minister  to  go  among  them,  with  Timothy  and  Eras- 
tus,  or  with  Stephanas  and  his  friends,  when  they  returned 
to  Corinth,  being  of  opinion  that  his  presence  would  tend 
to  allay  their  disputes,  having  the  most  entire  confidence  in 
his  wisdom  and  humility.  But,  perhaps,  Apollos  feared 
lest  his  presence  should  have  a  contrary  effect ;  or  he  might 
be  fully  employed  in  another  place  ;  or  perhaps  he  thought 
it  right  to  express  his  decided  disapprobation  of  the  conduct 
of  the   Corinthians,  by  absenting   hiaiself  till  they  came 


\a.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  XYJ 


J.  D.  w 


cMatiMiv.42-      13  •=  Watch  ye,  "^  stand  fast  in  the  faith, 
ixvi  "\iark  '  quit  you  Hke  men, '  be  strong. 
I^T'sB'T^k/Jn:      U  Let  5  all  yeiir  thin^^s  be  done  ^vith 

:iS-40.  »xi  36      1        •■  "^ 

Kph.  vi.  18.  Col.  charity.  , 

cT  sTiml'w.s:      15  I  beseech  you,  brethren,  (ye  know 

8. Rcv'm  2,3  ^  the  house  of  Steplianas,  that  it  is  'the 


*x'Js53  2Cor  first-fruits  of  Achaia,  and  that  they  have 
riili'i.  17  iv' i!  addicted  themselves  Mo  the  ministry  of 
1  Thes'iii  8.  3  the  saints.) 

\-s..  25-27.'  ^  16  That  '  ye  submit  yourselves  unto 
cb^'  sis'"  13  such,  and  to  every  one  that  ""  helpeth 
I'^-W  with  iM,  and  "  laboureth. 

17  1  am  glad  of  the   coming  of"  Ste- 
phanas, and   Fortunatiis,  and  Achaicus ; 
l-.'^Kllii'io. ''  for  that  which  was  lacking  on  your  part 
x«v I'd™  ».  they  have  supplied. 

19.  »i  32.  Has  ii  4.  Kech  viii  9.  13.  Eph.  vi.  10.  Phil  iv  13.  Col  i.  II,  12.  2  Tim.  ii.  1. 
;  Tiii.  1.  xli.  31  Kiii  siv.  1.  .lohn  xiii.  34,  35.  xv  17.  Rom.  xiji.  8-10.  xir  15  2  Cor 
xii.  9,  10.  14.    Gal.  V   13,  ll   S3     Phil,  ii    1—3     1  TLei.  iii.  6   12.    iT.  9,10    2  Thes.  i.  3. 

I  Tim.  i,5  Heh.xiii.  I.  1  Pet.  iv.  B  2  Pet  i  7. h  I7.i   16. i  Rom.  Kvi.5.  V.ei 

xiv.  4. k  Actsix.  3i;-4l.  Rom    xii.  13.  sv.  25.  xvi.  2.  2  Cor  vSt!   4.  ix.  1.  12-lS 

1  Tim.  V.  10    Philcm.  7.  Heb  vi   10   I  Pet  iv.  10. 1  Eph.  v  21   Heb  xiii  17  1  Pet 


Eph 

1  Tira 

2  Tim.  ii  3 
iv  7.  Heb. 
32—34. 

IJoEh.    i   6.  7. 
18    1 
)Chi 


.  28.  I  Chr  xii.  IB.  Uom  xvi.  3.  9  Phil.  iv.  3.  3  John  8 
Horn.  xvi.  C  12.  1  Tbes  i.  3  ii  9  v.  12.  1  Tim.  v.  17.  Heb  vi.  10.  Rev. 
p  Phil.  ii.  30  I  Thes.  iii  6.  Philem.  13. 


to  a  better  temper.  However,  he  was  not  at  all  willing 
to  go  to  Corinth  at  that  lime,  though  he  intended  to  visit 
them  when  he  could  with  more  conveniency.    {Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  13,  14.  The  aposUe,  about  to  conclude  his  epistle, 
called  on  the  Corinthians,  instead  of  presuming  on  their 
gifts  and  privileges,  to  be  upon  their  guard  against  tempt- 
ations, and  vigilant  in  avoiding  the  snaies  of  the  great 
deceiver  and  his  servants  :  he  exhorted  them  to  stand  fast 
in  the  faith,  as  they  were  in  great  danger,  and  already 
began  to  waver :  he  reminded  them  to  be  valiant  and 
prudent,  as  it  became  men,  in  their  conflict  with  dieir  com- 
mon enemies  ;  and  not  to  behave  like  children  in  disputing 
with  one  another,  and  envying  one  another  :  he  directed 
them  to  be  strong  in  the  grace  of  Christ  for  their  woilc  and 
warfare,  instead  of  amusing  themselves  with  curious  spe- 
culations :  and  above  all,  he  warned  them  to  manage  all 
their  concerns  according  tc^-the  dictates  of  that  love,  which 
he  had  so  fully  explaihed  and  recommended  to  them, 
(Notes,  xiii.) 

V.  15 — 18.  Stephanas  seems  to  have  been  with  the 
apostle  at  Ephesus,  when  he  wrote  this;  but  his  house- 
hold remained  at  Corinth.  The  several  persons  belonging 
to  his  family  were  qualified  for  usefulness,  and  ought  to 
have  possessed  great  influence  in  that  Church ;  as  they  were 
the  oldest  converts  to  Christianity  in  all  Achaia  ;  and  as  they 
had  habitually  employed  themselves  in  every  service,  by 
which  they  could  minister  to  the  good  of  their  brethren. 
The  apostle  therefore  besought  the  Christians  at  Corinth, 
to  submit  themselves  to  the  counsel,  influence,  or  ministry 
of  this  family  ;  and  of  others,  who  concurred  with  him, 
in  his  endeavours  to  promote  the  peace  and  purity  of  the 
Church,  or  laboured  diligently  in  that  good  cause.  The 
coming  of  Stephanas  and  his  companions,  (who  had  pro- 
bably brought  an  epistle  to  him  from  some  of  the  Church 
at  Corinth,)  had  given  him  pleasure,  because  they  had 
further  explained  all  things  concerning  the  state  of  the 
Church;  and  their  representation  of  the  jiroper  disposition 
of  many  of  them,  together  with  their  pious  conversation, 
nad  refreshed  his  spirit,  as  they  doubtless  had  frequendy 


18  For  1  they  have  r-efccshed  my  gpirit 
and  yours  :  '  therefore  acknowledge  ye 
them  that  arc  such. 

19  The 'churches  of  Asia  salute  you. 
'  Aquila  and  Priscilla  salute  you  much  in 
the  Lord,  with  "  the  church  that  is  in 
their  hou.sc. 

20  All  *  the  brethren  greet  yoii. 
y  Greet  ye  one  another  with  an  holy  kiss. 

21  The  salutation  of  7nc  Paul  with 
mine  own  hand. 

22  If  any  man  ^  love  not  tlie  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  let  him  be  ''Anathema  Maran- 
atha. 

23  Tlie  "^  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  (jc  with  you. 

24  My  "  love  be  with  you  all  in  Christ 
Jesus.     ^  Amen. 

14,  15.  viii.  8,  S 


2  Cor.  \  ii.  6,  7. 
13.  Hhll.  ii  23  . 
Col  iv8  lTh«-. 
iii.  6.  7  3  John  4. 
1  I  '1  lies.  T.  12. 
Heb  xjii.  7.  :i 
ir'.m  II,  12. 

l.nev 


II 


t  A  : 


.13. 


xxi.  15—17    2  Cor, 

7.   1  John  iv.  13   V.  I 

xxii  11.  Rom.  !.•!.  3.  Gsl 
Cor.  xi   11.  xii.  15     Pbii. 


.6.  Eph-  vi  21.  Heb.  vi 
r.  11.  If..  S  Thes  i  8.  9 
tc  on.  Ham  xvi.  20.21- 
-e  Sa  on,  X 


24  Uom  svi 

1.  2  Tim.  iv.  19. 

rrisca 
M  Kcm.    svi,    .I. 

Col.      iv.       Ii. 

I'hiifim.  2. 
X  Horn    xvi     IC. 

21      23       2  Cor 

xiii.  1.1  Phil,  iv. 

12      rii'lem  i?., 

ii.  Heb.sii  :■!. 
y  2  Cor.  S'ii   <i- 

1  'lliea.    V.  26 

1  Pot.  V.  14 
zCal.vi.  11  Cr.l. 

iv.  IB.     2  Tbcs. 

iii.  17. 
a  Cant    i.  3.1  T 

iii.  1-3      V.   lb. 

Is.  V  l.Mjllt  X. 

37     XXV.  40   45 

John     viii.    42. 

xiv.    15    21.  23. 

XV.  25.  xvi  II- 
10.  1  Pet.  i  8  ii 
Jude  11,  15.   Acts 

d  ir.  11.15  2 

7.  16.  Malt.  vi.  13. 


refreshed  theirs  :  he  therefore  admonished  them  to  ac- 
knowledge such  persons  as  those,  for  the  servants  of 
Christ  and  examples  for  them  to  follow  ;  in  preference  to 
those  teachers,  who  undermined  or  opposed  his  apostolical 
authority.  Fortunatus  is  mentioned  by  Clemens  Roma- 
nus,  long  after,  as  the  bearer  of  this  epistle  to  the  Co- 
rinthians. 

V.  19,  20.  (Notes,  Mom.  xvi.  !-- -16.  21— '23.)— 
Aquila  and  Priscilla  were  at  Ephesus,  when  this  epistle 
was  written ;  but  they  had  returned  to  Rome,  before  the 
apostle  wrote  to  the  Christians  in  that  city. 

V.  21 — 24.  An  amanuensis  had  written  the  rest 
of  the  epistle,  but  the  apostle  thought  proper  to  add  what 
follows  with  his  own  hand ;  and  to  unite  a  most  solemn 
warning,  with  his  afteclionate  salutations;  that  it  miglit 
make  the  deeper  impression.  Whatever  gifts,  knowledge, 
eloquence,  or  eminence,  any  man  possessed  ;  if  he  did 
not  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  let  him  be  cinatliem(,i 
maran-alha.  If  he  had  not  a  cordial  affection  and  love  to 
the  person,  salvation,  precepts,  cause,  glory,  and  people  of 
Christ,  he  was  and  would  be  accursed,  until,  and  when,  the 
Lord  should  come,  though  not  an  open  enemy  to  him  and 
his  cause.  If  his  conduct  proved  this,  let  him  be  separated 
from  the  Church,  as  an  accursed  thing  devoted  to  destruc- 
tion :  and  in  case  he  did  not  afterwards  believe,  repent,  and 
believe  with  that  "  faith  which  worketh  by  love  ;"  Christ  him- 
self would  execute  this  awful  sentence  when  he  came  to 
judge  the  world.  But  in  case  it  could  not  be  proved,  or 
was  not  suspected  by  men,  yet  it  was  known  to  the  Lord  : 
and  he  who  had  not  genuine  love  to  the  Saviour,  certainly 
abode  under  the  wrath  of  God,  and  would  at  last  sinic 
into  utter  destruction  as  a  sacrifice  to  his  justice.  For  he 
must  be  an  enemy  to  the  holy  perfections  and  lightcoBS 
government  of  God,  an  unhumbled  impenitent  sinner,  and 
an  unbeliever  under  the  covenant  of  works  and  the  curse 
of  the  law,  he  must  be  destitute  of  all  true  holiness,  inca- 
pable of  spiritually  performing  nny  good  work,  and  unfit 
for  the  employment  and  pleasures  of  heaven,  who,-  under 
the  profession  of  Christianity,  did  not  love  the  Lord  Jesus 

Z  2 


A.   b.  GO. 


I.  CORINTHIANS. 


.i.  L\  GO. 


Christ,  or  who  apovtalized  iroiu  that  profession.  The  | 
word  AiniUieiiia  n  Il(  brew,  and  signifies,  in  Scripture,  (in 
nccnrstd  llus\<r  di'tiuttd  to  deblruiliuii  :  j\I(tnin-<itha  is 
Syriac,  and  signihe>,  the  Lord  comellt.  Some  Jewish 
Usages  arc  supposed  to  be  referred  to;  but  the  above  is 
the  undoubted  meaning  of  the  jiassage.  {i)tnrg.  Hef,) 
The  apostie,  however,  did  nut  v\rite  this  awful  warning, 
(for  whicii  he  saw  too  muih  occasion  in  the  conduct 
of  the  Corinthian  teachers,)  from  resentment  or  harsh- 
ness of  dispoiition :  he  tliercforc  exincssed  his  earnest 
desirt:  that  the  grace  and  favour  of  the  Lord  Jesus  might 
be  witli  them,  and  rest  i.n  tlicm  :  and  he  concluded  l)\ 
such  an  ■tssuiancc  of  his  cordial  love  to  them  ;ill  in  Clirist, 
and  for  his  s  dee,  as  is  not  I'ouiid  in  any  other  epistle.  To 
■'is  li'-  uanexed  his  Amen,  as  assuring  them  of  his  sin- 
1.1  it,  nolwithstauchng  the  rebukes  which  he  had 
om,  and  the  iinproficr  treatment  which  he  had  re- 
'.■  .,  -^  Irom  tiie;n. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—11. 
It  is  incumbent  on  ministers  to  exhort  their  people  to 
liberal  charity,  especially  towards  their  bi-cthrcn  in  Christ ; 
and  to  direct  the;ii  in  t!ie  best  way  of  collecting  and  apply- 
ing their  contributions  ;  and  all  Christians  ought  to  be 
ready  for  such  good  works,  in  proportion  as  the  Lord 
pi-os|)f'r3  ihein  in  their  secular  concerns.  When  a  little 
is  weekly  appropi-iated  to  such  ])urposcs,  it  is  parted  with 
more  convenir-nily,  and  less  reluctantly,  than  when  greatei' 
sums  are  requa-cd  at  once.  For  it  is  considered  as  a 
part  of  the  weekly  exj)ense,  and  so  spared  in  other 
things:  but,  without  some  arrangement  of  this  kind,  the 
fund  for  charity  is  often  previously  spent  on  superfluities, 
and  the  sum  required  cannot  well  be  alTorded.  Such 
weekly  collections,  therefore,  as  are  made  by  several  lau- 
dable societies  in  London  and  many  other  places,  in 
■which  even  poor  people  and  mechanics,  by  the  constant 
payment  of  trivial  contributions,  raise  annually  large  sum-, 
for  the  relief  of  the  sick  and  destitute,  cannot  too  warmly 
he  recommended.  Mucli  real  good  is  done  by  them  :  the 
Gospel  is  adorned  and  recommended,  an  excellent  examjile 
is  exhibited,  and  the  rich  are  excited  to  a  proportionable 
liberality.  Miy  such  societies  be  established  in  all  the 
churches  of  Ciirist!  Tiiesc  charitable  works  well  consist 
■with  the  design  of  the  Christian  sabbath  :  but  when  the 
funds  are  raised,  prudent,  pious,  disinterested,  and  bu- 
rn ;iic  persons  should  be  chosen  to  apply  them  :  nor  ought 
any  man  to  clcem  such  a  service  foreign  to  his  place,  ex- 
cept he  be  necessarily  engaged  in  still  more  important 
scr>  ii  es.  All  our  purposes  shotild  be  formed  in  submission 
to  the  will  of  God  ;  and  our  conduct  should  be  regulated 
by  the  dispensations  of  his  providence,  in  connexion  with 
Uie  [vrecep's  of  his  word.  Ministers  ought  not  readily 
Ho  leave  those  phces,  in  which  great  and  effectual  doors 
are  open  to  them,  even  though  there  be  many  adver- 
saries: nay,  this  circumstance  may  often  render  it  more 
incumbent  on  them  to  continue  in  their  post,  though 
■dangci-Qus  and  dilTi.^ult,  that  they  may  establish  and  cn- 
co'.jnge  the  weak  or  wavering.  It  is  wonderful  that  they, 
who  attend  on  the  work  of  the  Lord  in  tlie  most  faithful 
maaner,  should  have  cause  for  foar  among  professors  of 
the  Gospel;  or  be  in  danger  of  hfing  despised  and  dis- 
quiete  I  by  them.  Yet,  the  prevalence  of  [larty,  the  in- 
fluence ')f  corrupt  Iciichers,  or  the  infection  of  lax  prin- 
ciples, frequently  produces  this  elTect ;  especially,  when 


they  who  are  rctjuired  to  reprove,  rebuke,  and  exhort 
with  all  authority,  arc  young,  didident,  or  deficient  in 
external  accomplishments.  But  senior  ministers  should 
use  their  influence  to  repress  this  spirit,  that  their  faithful 
young  brethren  may  be  securc4  from  contem]ji,  enabled 
to  do  their  work  iti  peace,  a'nd  receiv-^  due  kindness  from 
those  among  whom  they  labour.  The  zealous  servants 
of  Christ  will  commonly  be  hnrmonious  among  them- 
selves, even  when  their  injudicious  hearers  place  them 
in  com|)ftition  with  each  other;  they  will  concur  in  op- 
posing such  evils,  though  they  may  have  ditferenl  opinions 
about  the  best  method  of  remedying  them  ;  and  therefore 
they  will  leave  others  to  follow  their  own  judgment,  even 
when  different  from  their  own. 

V.  12—24. 
Exhortations  to  vigilance,  constancy  in  duty,  steadfast- 
ness in  the  faith,  and  mutual  love,  can  never  be  unseason- 
able. They  who  have  addicted  themselves  to  the  labour  of 
love,  in  ministering  to  the  saints,  are  most  worthy  of  re- 
spect and  imitation  ;  and  not  they,  who  are  fluent  in  speech, 
and  forward  to  assume  the  lead  in  public  concerns.  'W'c 
should  also  willingly  submit  to  those  who  are  experienced 
and  mature  in  the  faith  of  Christ  ;  or  who  labour  to 
promote  that  cause,  for  which  the  apostles  spent  and  laid 
down  their  lives.  Faithful  and  pious  persons  may  supjily 
what  is  lacking  in  each  other;  and  their  conversation  will 
refresh  the  spirits  of  such  as  are  like-minded.  Christians, 
though  divided  by  seas  and  mountains,  and  though  they 
disajiprove  of  some  things  in  each  others  creed  or  prac- 
tice, will  yet  cordially  wish  well  to  and  pray  for  one 
anodier.  i3ut  they,  who  "  love  not  the  Lord  Jesus,"  can 
be  Christians  only  in  name  :  and  I  hey  must  certaiidy  abide 
under  an  awful  curse,  which  the  Lord,  when  he  cometh, 
will  execute.  Our  obligations  to  the  divine  Saviour,  and 
our  reasons  for  loving  him,  are  infinite  :  yet  many  who 
are  called  by  his  name,  who  profess  his  truth,  nay,  wiio 
preach  his  Gospel,  are  strangers  to  this  holy  affection,  and 
only  seek  their  own  advantage,  credit,  case,  or  pleasure, 
in  their  religious  performances.  They  may  conceal  this 
fatal  defect  from  the  most  discerning  of  their  fellow- 
servants  ;  but  the  Lord,  when  he  cometh,  will  surely  detect 
it.  Let  us  then  call  ourselves  to  account  in  this  matter, 
and  not  be  satisfied  with  any  religion,  which  does  not 
include  the  love  of  Christ,  earnest  desires  of  his  salva- 
tion, gratitude  for  his  mei-cies,  zeal  for  his  glory,  and 
obedience  to  his  commandments.  Let  us  inquire,  whether 
we  do  indeed  count  all  things  worthless,  compared  with 
Christ  and  his  righteousness  ?  Whether  we  be  willing  to 
give  up  worldly  objects,  when  they  come  in  competition 
with  him?  Whether  we  love  his  image  in  his  )jcople, 
and  be  willing  to  deny  our^^elves,  that  we  may  commu- 
nicate to  their  wants  ?  Whether  we  love  his  ordinances, 
as  means  of  communion  with  him  ?  Whether  we  rejoice 
to  hear  him  glorified,  and  grieve  to  see  him  dishonoured  ? 
Whether  we  allow  ourselves  in  any  known  sin,  or  the 
neglect  of  any  known  duty  ?  By  these  inquiries,  impar- 
tially answered,  we  may  form  a  good  judgment  of  the  state 
of  our  souls.  But  while  we  warn  those  around  us  not  to 
deceive  themselves,  we  should  beware  of  the  appeaiance 
of  anger  and  resentment.  We  should  desire  that  the  grace 
of  Christ  may  be  with  those  whom  we  thus  caution,  and 
we  ou^ht  to  assure  those  of  our  coidial  love  in  Christ,  whom 
we  see  it  needful  to  reprove  and  warn  in  the  most  plain 
and  solemn  Hianiier, 


THE 

SECOIVD  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  Al^OSTLE 


TO  THE 


iii.l'ife. 


This  epistle  seems  to  have  been  u-rittcn  about  a  year  after  the  foregoing,  u-hilc  the  apostle  was  on  his  pro- 
gress through  Maeedonia.  Having  heard  by  Titus^  that  his  first  epistle  had  produced  very  good  (fats  on 
many  of  the  Corinthians,  he  ivrotc  this  also,  in  order  to  prepare  the  way  >nore  completely  for  his  visit  to 
them  ;  and  it  is  probable,  sent  it  immediately  by  Titus,  and  others  who  aecompanied  him.  In  it  he  justifi- 
ed himself  from  the  charge  of  levity  or  carnal  policy,  in  delaying  his  journey  to  Corinth;  and  assigned 
those  reasons,  for  this  part  of  his  conduct,  ichich  could  not  have  been  disclosed  icith  propriety,  till  the  ef- 
fect of  his  former  epistle  had  appeared.  He  also  gave  directions  respecting  /he  restoration  of  the  inrcstu- 
ous  person,  v:ho  had  been  exeomiminicated.  He  then  expatiated  on  his  conduct  in  the  Christian  ministry  : 
intermixing  many  exhortations  with  the  avowal  of  his  motives  and  fervent  affcctioiis  in  his  sacred  icork. 
With  great  address  and  earnestness  he  recommended  to  them  the  collections  for  the  poor  Christiaiis  Lt  Je- 
rusalem, and  showed  the  manifold  advantages  of  such  services.  /It  length  lie  more  directly,  yet  evident- 
ly with  great  reluctance,  contrasted  his  own  gifts,  labours,  sufferings,  and  conduct,  ivith  the  pretences  of 
their  false  teachers;  and  showed  himself  not  a  tchit  inferior  to  any  of  the  apostles.  Jlnd  he  then  ton- 
eluded  with  various  admonitions  and  affectionate  good  wishes.  These  epistles  may  appear  to  some  readers 
less  interesting  than  several  others,  because  they  mainly  refer  to  the  peculiar  cireumstances  of  the  Corin- 
thian Church  ;  but  in  fact  they  are  the  more  instructive  on  that  very  account :  as  directions  and  admoni- 
tions, suited  to  many  of  the  more  ordinary  incidents  of  life,  are  communieated  by  them  ;  which  could  no! 
have  been  so  advantageously  adduced,  in  a  more  general  disccurse  on  the  great  doctrines  and  duties  of 
Christianity. 

The  most  remarkable  circumstance  in  this  epistle,  is  the  confidence  of  the  apostle  in  the  goodjiess  of  his  cause, 
and  in  the  power  of  God  to  bear  him  out  in  it.  Opposed,  as  he  then  was,  by  a  powerful  and  sagacious 
party,  ivhose  authority,  reputation,  and  interest  were  deeply  concerned,  and  who  icere  ready  to  seize  on 
every  thing,  zchich  could  discredit  St.  Paul;  it  is  ivondcrful  to  hear  him  so  firmly  insist  on  his  aposicli- 
cal  authority ;  and  so  itnrtservedly  appeal  to  the  miraculous  powers,  which  he  had  exercised,  and  con- 
ferred, at  Corinth.  So  far  from  shrinking  from  the  contest,  as  afraid  of  some  discovay  being  made,  jut- 
favourable  to  the  common  cause  ;  he,  with  great  modesty  and  meekness  indeed,  but  with  coual  boldness 
and  decision,  expressly  declares  that  his  opposers  and  despisers  were  the  ministers  of  Satiut  ;  and  menaces 
them  ivith  miraculous  judgments,  when  as  many  of  their  deluded  hearers  had  been  brought  to  repentance, 
and  re-established  in  the  faith,  as  proper  means  could  in  a  reasonable  time  effect.  It  is  inconceivable  that 
u  stronger  internal  testimony,  not  only  of  integrity,  but  of  divine  inspiration,  can  exist.  Had  there  been 
any  thing  of  imposture  among  the  Christians,  it  was  next  to  impossible  but  such  a  cov.dvct  must  hate 
occasioned  the  disclosure  of  it. 


vf  D,  61, 


II,  CORINTHIANS. 


j9.  D.  61. 


CHAP.  r. 


}'htl.  i.  I  i 
■  -i2.    Col. 

^  'I'lica      i. 

1^  Thes      i 

Hull,  xiii  i 
•■  Aita    Kvik 

if.  I  Cor.  i 
.'  I  Cnr      vi 

trii.  i  1. 


The  rtposllc  salutes  the  Corinthians,  1,  2; 
and  Llcssca  God  for  consolulioiis  and  deli- 
verance in  extreme  danger^  lateh/  vouch- 
safed to  him  :  for  the  hencjlt  and  co'mforl 
of  others  also,  as  v;ell  as  an  earnest  to 
him  of  future  deliverances,  3 — II.  He 
rejoices  in  the  testimony  of  his  conscience  ; 
and  expresses  his  confidence  of  their  ul- 
tnchment  to  him,  trhich  had  induced  him 
io  purpose  ei  jovrneij  to  them,  12 — J  6. 
iJis  delay  of  his  journey  to  Corinth  did 
not  arise  from  pclckness,  17,  10.  He 
stales  the  stability  of  the  promises  of  God 
ihroug-h  Christ,  and  the  security  of  believ- 
ers, 1 9 — 22  ;  and  declares  that  he  had 
postponed  his  visit  from  lenity  toicards  the 
Corinthicais,  23,  21. 

AUL,  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ  by 
the  will  of  God,  and  ^'  Timothy  oj(r 
brother,  nnto  ■=  the  church  of  God  Avhich 
is  at  Corinth,  with  ''all  the  saints  which 
■  are  in  all  "  Achaia  : 


2  f  Grace  be  lo  you,  and  peace  from  f^"«"..  Rom.  ■ 
God  our  Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  '■^  '^"^  »'•■ 
Lnrist.  I'll  vi  is.Epb 

.{  ^  Blessed  be  God,  even  ''  the  Father  ^j'^JIJ^  *i^  » 
of  our  Lord  Jcsu.s  Christ,  '  the  Father  of  rz,  'V/xv" 
mercies,  and  ^  the  God  of  all  comfort ;        '^\„  '*i»"  "j^ 

4  Who'  comfortcih  u.s  in  all  our  tribu-  \'f.  '  '■'  '•"'' 
lation,  ■"  that  we  may  be  able  to  comfort  "2?!  23  '^*^^; 
them  which  are  in  any  trouble,  by  the  i^'c'eph^ri 
comfort  wherewith  we  ourselves  are  com-  rjot,n4  9"  "' 
fortedofGod.  S'-l'-^TJ,!^; 

f)    For  "  as  the  sufferings    of  Christ  k'Hom..Kv  s. 
abound  in   us,  °  so    our  consolation   also  'uiii^:  iV  k 
aboundcth  by  Christ.  f/V  is^^Ih  t 

6  And  P  whether  we  be  afflicted,  it  is  Mm  iw.  \l: 
for  your  consolation  and  salvation,  which  ii  iVir*'^''"' 
is  *  efiectual  in  the  enduring  of  the  same  "sc  xxxi""- 
sulTerings  which  we  also  sulfer  :  or  vvhe-  "' .'  '>»•>>  u- 
thcr  we  be  comforted,  it  is  for  your  con-  '  '''"  '"  is- 
solation  and  salvation.  ■""  'o. n.xia:, 

/   And  ''  our  hope  of  you  is  steadfast,  "'^/i:'', '.2" 

I  .  -,  1  •*  '     II    10  Col.  I.  ^4. 

knowjng,  that '  as  ye  are  partakers  of  the  Vihi'"  jj  "' 
sufferings,  so  shall  ye  be  also  of  the  con-  p'/^^/'isl-jj' 
solation. 


21— 


I  Cor. 

S3.  2  Tim 

r,  wrought.  IV    17.  v.  S  Rom.  v.  3-5  viii   28.    Phil    i   19     Heb  xii    10.  II. a   U. 

9.  xii   20,21.  I'hil.i.  6,7.    1  Thes   i  3.  4 r  Matl.  v.  1 1 ,  12     Luke  xxii.  28-30. 

m.  viii.  n,  18.  1  Cor.  X.  13  2Thcs  i.  4—7  £  Tim.  ii.  12,  Jain,  i.2-4.  12. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  I.  V.  1—7.  {Notes,  Rom.  i.l—S.  1  Cor 
i.  1 — 3.)  The  apostle  joined  his  beloved  Timothy  with 
himsell'in  this  second  epistle  lo  the  Corinthians,  that  he 
might  establish  his  reputation  and  influence  among  them  : 
licnce  v.e  learn  that  Timothy  was  come  to  him  from 
lOphesus,  before  he  wrote  it.  '  He  calls  Timothy  his 
'  brollier,  prohably  that  lie  might  not  be  despised  for  his 
'  youlh.'  {Jl'hiiby.)  He  addressed  the  epistle,  not  only  lo 
llie  Chui'ch  of  Corinth,  but  also  lo  all  the  saints  in  Achaia  ; 
meaning  all  professed  Christians,  tvlio  were  to  be  con- 
sidered as  saints  in  ihc  judgment  of  charity.  After  the 
usual  salutation,  he  abruptly  broke  forth  in  thanks  and 
jiraises  lo  God,  as  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jestis  Christ, 
(and  consecjucntly  of  ail  believers  in  him,)  as  the  Father 
of  mercies,  the  Source  and  Autiior  of  every  kind  of 
jiiciey  to  sinful  men,  abounding  in  mercy  and  delighting 
in  it;  and  as  the  God  of  ail  conifort,  the  inexhaustible 
iind  everlasting  Spring  of  peace,  joy  and  consolation,  to 
ail  who  Inisted  in  him.  '  It  is  observable  that  eleven  of 
'  St.  Paul's  epistles  begin  widi  exclamations  of  joy,  praise, 

•  aiul  tlianksgiving.  As  soon  as  he  thought  of  a  Christian 
■  Church,  planted  in  one  place  or  another,  there  seems  to 
'  iuivc  been  a  flow  of  most  lively  aflcction  accompanying 
'  the  idea,  in  which   all  sensibility  of  his  temporal    atfec- 

•  ;:ons,  or  theirs,  were  swallowed  up,  and  the  fulness  of 
'  ;.:.^  heart  must  vent  itself  in    such  cheerful,  exalted,  and 

•  (i'vout  language.'  [Doddridrre.)  Good  tidings  from  the 
i^hurchcs  which  had  been  planted  by  him  always  animated 
?he  aiio-tle,  and  his  heart  was  now  full  of  saiisfaclion  in 
what  he  had  heard  from  Corinth  by  Titus.  lie  therefore 
blcTi^erl  God  for  rornforling  him  and  his  companions  in 


labour,  amidst  all  their  troubles  and  persecutions,  that  they 
might  be  able  to  encourage  others  who  were  in  trouble,  b\ 
suggesting  the  same  topics  which  God  had  made  use  of 
for  their  comfort.  They  could  also  assure  their  brethren 
of  the  sufficiency  of  divine  consolations;  seeing,  in  their 
own  case,  they  had  experienced,  that,  as  sufl'erings  for 
Christ's  sake,  and  such  as  he  endured,  abounded  in  them, 
so  their  consolations  also  abounded  in  proportion,  by  the 
grace  of  Christ  and  the  joy  of  his  salvation.  When, 
therclbre,  they  were  afllicled,  they  considered  these  jjainful 
trials  as  allotted  them  in  order  to  qualify  them  for  their 
work,  in  jjromoting  the  consolation  and  salvation  of  their 
hearers.  ,  These  blessings  were  efficaciously  communicated 
to  the  souls  of  believers,  by  means  of  sufferings  similar 
lo  those  of  the  apostle  ;  and  the  example  of  constancy, 
patience  and  fortitude,  which  he  and  his  brethren  exhi- 
bited, tended  to  embolden  their  Lirciliren  for  sufferings,  and 
to  animate  them  in  |3ersevering  under  diem  ;  and  their 
ex]ierimental  and  syuipalhizing  exhortations  and  instruc- 
tions led  them  to  behave  projjerly  under  their  trials,  and 
lo  derive  benefit  from  them.  On  the  other  hand,  when  the 
apostle  and  his  helpers  were  coinlbrted,  their  consolations 
were  intended  for  the  encouragement  of  their  people  also, 
as  tending  to  illustrate  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  his 
promises,  and  his  gracious  readiness  to  support  those  who 
sufl'cred  for  his  sake,  and  by  showing  them  how  comfort 
might  be  found.  These  considerations  both  reconciled 
them  to  sufferings,  and  rendered  consolations  doubly  wel- 
come. The  apostle's  hope  concerning  the  Corinthians  was 
rendered  steadfast  by  what  he  had  heard,  notwithstanding 
all  that  had  been  reprehensible;  as  it  was  evident  they 
sliarcd  in  his  sorrow  and  uneasiness,  and  were  willing  to 


A.  D.  (il. 


CHAPTER  I. 


A.  D.  61, 


,i».7-ia.  Arts  8  For  wc  would  not,  brethren,  have 
fcor  "r  32  you  ignorant  "  of  our  trouble  which  came 
uV:%.  I  Sam  to  US  in  Asia,  that  we  were  pressed  out 
•"or.^j*""  ''  of  measure,  above  strength,  '  insomuch 
"7-'io"'job  xii  tliat  we  despaired  even  of  life  : 
itiv.s-"j>'rov:  9  But  we  had  the  *  sentence  of  death 
"23,24.  svH.  in  ourselves,  "  that  we  should  not  trust  in 
iz.Luktt^m'l  ourselves,  but  ^  in  God,  which  raisetii  the 

X  i»    13,  II     El       ,  , 

Rom 'iv   17~  ii   "^^"  ' 

Heb.xi.  ij.  *  ■      10  Who  >■  delivered  us  from  so  great  a 

y  1  Sam.  Tti.    12  ,  .  ,    " 

fi'i a  ■"%'  death,  and   doth   deliver  :  in    whom    we 
I'^Llvi'^a,  "j'  t''"^^  ^'i^''  'i^  ^^'"  y^^  deliver  us  ; 
^2'%  Tim  ?!'      1 1   Ye  also  '•  helping  together  by  prayer 
.'jiu''u'k"xtii.  for  us,  "that  for  the  gil't   bcsloiccd  upon 
Icts'^'kii  '■  ».  "s  by  the  means  of  many  persons,  thanks 

I  Horn.  XV  30-32.    Eph   vi.  18,  19    Ptiil  i.  19.  Col  iv.  :i.  "l  '1  hes  v.  2S.  2  Thes.  iii,  I 
Philem.  22.  Heb.  xiii  18  Jam.  v.  16 a  iv.  15  ix.  1),  12. 


partake  of  his  sufferings  for  Christ's  sake ;  and  therefore 
he  was  assured  that  they  would  partake  also  of  his  con- 
solation in  Christ.  Even  the  Father,  &.c.  This  style 
seems  to  be  adopted  under  the  New  Testament,  to  dis- 
tinguish the  one  living  and  true  God  from  all  other  objects 
of  worship,  (without  excepting  the  Supreme  Being  of  de- 
ists and  infidels  ;  )as  that  of  "  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac 
"  and  Jacob,"  had  been  under  the  Old  Testament,  to  dis- 
tinguish Jehov.-vh  from  Baal  or  Jupiter,  or  other  ima- 
gined deities.  None  was  the  true  God,  but  the  God  of 
Abraham,  &c.  ;  none  is  the  true  God,  biit  the  Father  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ.     (31arg.  Kef.) 

V.  8 — II.  Some  think  that  the  apostle  here  referred 
to  his  sufferings  in  Asia,  {Acts  xiv.)  but  this  was  so  long 
before,  that  he  would  scarcely  have  thus  mentioned  it  on 
that  occasion.  As  he  seems  to  have  written  this  Epistle 
from  Philippi,  or  at  least  when  he  was  in  Macxicnii. 
as  Ephesus  was  the  chief  city  of  Asia,  according  to  tlie 
;ense  in  which  the  apostle  ahvnys  uses  that  word,  and  as 
he  had  just  before  been  driven  away  by  Demetrius,  and  the 
tumult  excited  by  him,  it  is  probable  that  he  referred  to 
die  furious  persecutions  attending  on  that  transaction. — 
'  It  may  be  said,  perhaps,  that  it  does  not  appeaY  from 
'  the  history,    that    any  danger  threatened   St.  PauPs  life 

•  in  the  uproar  at   Ephesus,    so  imminent   as   that    from 

•  whicli  in  the  epistle  he  rcjiresents  iiiinselfto  have   been 

•  delivered.  This  matter,  it  is  true,  is  not  slated  by  the 
'•  historian  in  form  ;  but  the  personal  danger  of  the  apostle, 

•  we  cannot  doubt,  must  have    been   extreme,  wiicn    the 

•  whole  city  was  filled  with  confusion  ;  when  the  populace 
'  had  seized  his  companions  ;  when,  in  the  distraction  of 
'his  mind,  ho  insisted ^on  coming  forth  amongst  them; 
•when   the    Christians   who  were    about    him  would  not 

•  sulfcr   him;    when    his   fiiend?,  certain   of  the    chief  of 

■  Asia,  sent  to  him,  desiring  that  lie  would  not  adventure 
'  himself  into   tlie  tumult ;  when,  lastly,  he  was  obliged 

■  to  quit  immediately  the  place  and  tlie  country  ;  and 
■•  when  the  tumult  was  ceased  to  depart  into  IVlaccdonia." 
— '  Nothing  could    be    more   expressive    of    the    circum- 

'  stances  in  which  the  history  describes  him  to  have  been, 
'  at  the  time  wiien  the  epistle  j^urports  to  have  been 
'  T/ritten,'  (than  the  verses  Qndcr  consideration.)     '  It  .i> 


may  be  given    by  many  on    our  bclialf.  b-W)  xih.    v. 

12  For  ''our  rejoicing  is  this,  the  tes-  isv,';.  's.~ 'b. 
timony  of  our  conscience,  that  in  "^  sim-  ?n.''j-5~Jii»rT 
plicity  and  ''  godly  sincerity,  *  not  with  'ii'Ms»i^'!'w 
fleshly  wisdom,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  coi.iv  i  cai. 
we  have  had  our  conversation  in  the  s  19, 20  hci,'. 
world,  and  more  abundantly  to  vou-ward.  111.  le'si     'i 

„   '  •  11-  -"oho  lii.  VJ-2:. 

13  r  or    we    write    none  otiicr    things  ■=  "'^  ""'"='*■■ 

f     I  1  1  ,  »        18,  19 

unto  you, '  than  what  ye  read  or  acKuovv-  •>}>  ''  "'''^  / 
ledge;  and  I  trust  ye  shall  acknowledge  icorv.sEiM,. 
even  to  the  end  ;  ^'f-  ';tT",'2l 

14  As  also  ye  have  acknowledged  us  ?co?''i,'^7'5. 
°  in  part,  ''  that  we  are  your  rejoicing,  .'.^;  f.J:_\°  ^^"^ 
'  even  as  ye  also  are  ours,  ''in  the  day  of ''g'^p-J.iil.nJ'e'"'' 


the  Lord  Jesus. 


g  ii.  5     Rom  X.. 
25.  I  Ci.r.xi    IC, 

1  V,  12.  1  Cor   iii,  21-23   Pliil    i.  2R.  Cr. i  ix   2   1  Cnr  XV.  .11.    Phil    ii.  18.  Ci r.  iv. 

1.  1  Thes.  ii.  19,20. k  1  Cor.  i   B.  Pliil   i,  6,  10   I  Thes    iii   13.  v.  23 


'  the  calm  recollection  of  a  mind  emerged  from  the  con- 
'  fusion  of  instant  danger.  It  is  that  devotion  and  solcni- 
'  nity  of  thought  which  follows  a  recent  deliverance. — 
'  There  is  just  enough  of  particularity  in  the  jiassage,  to 
'  show  that  it  is  to  be  referred  to  the  tumult  at  Ephesus.' 
{Paley.)  The  apostle,  however,  had  been  weighed  down 
with  distress,  which  was  beyond  measure  grievous,  from 
the  concurrence  of  outward  dangers  and  hardships,  with 
inwai'd  disquietude  about  the  state  of  the  churches ;  so 
that  they  were  insupportable  by  any  strength  which  he  had 
previously  possessed,  and  ho  was  by  them  led  to  despair 
of  being  any  longer  preserved  in  life,  to  execute  his  jilan-; 
of  future  uscfulnes.'^.  He  even  considered  himself  as  a 
condemned  person  having  tlw  sentence  of  death  in  himself, 
in  that  hejudged  his  doom  inevitable.  Nor,  indeed,  had  he 
anv  method  of  escape  b\'  his  own  contrivance  or  efforts,  or 
:  ny  confidence  in  himself;  but  he  was  brought  to  trust 
only  in  God,  who  by  hi?  almighty  po'vcr  raiseth  the  dead, 
and  was  therefore  able  to  rescue  him.  Accordingly,  he  had 
delivered  liiai  fi'om  so  imminent  a  peril  of  death,  when  if. 
seemed  to  have  t.ikcn  hold  of  hiici,  and  he  still  continued 
to  deliver  him  from  the  rage  of  his  enemies  :  he  therefore 
was  encouraged  to  trust  that  he  would  yet  deliver  him, 
and  preserve  his  life  for  future  usefulness.  This  he 
expected,  in  answer  to  the  prayers  of  the  Corinthians,  who, 
he  doubted  not  liad'thus  assisted  him,  and  would  continue 
to  do  so  ;  that  his  life  and  term  of  usefijlness  being  pre- 
served by  means  of  the  prayers  of  many  persons,  numbers 
might  also  unite  in  blessing  God  on  his  account,  and  f)r 
the  benefit  derived  through  his  ministry.  Inalltliis  he 
spoke  in  the  plural  nMnd)er,  as  joining  his  fellow-labourers 
with  him  ;  but  he  doubtless  meant  it^with  special  reference 
to  liis  own  case. 

V.  1-2 — 14.  JIany  of  the  Corinthians  had  been  pre- 
judicedagainstthc  a|)ostle,and  some  still  insinuated  several 
things  to  his  disadvantage  ;  but  amid  diis  discouragomcnt, 
and  all  his  other  trials,  he  possessed  a  con.'lant  source  of 
joy  and  exultation  in  the  testimony  of  his  own  conscience. 
For  though,  as  a  sjnncr,  he  could  only  rejoice  and  glory 
in  Christ  Je>us,  yet,  as  a  believer,  he  might  rejoice  and 
glory  in  his  inward  consciousness  of  being  ti'uly  what  he 
professed  and  apprared  to  be  :  and  cspnrially  in  tku   he 


.'?.  D.  GI. 


n.  COniNTHIANS. 


v/7.  D.  61, 


n.  Rom  i.  1 
2a.  I>liil.  i 
•  Or,  f>rilc6 


15  And  '  ill  this  confidence  I  was 
minded  to  couic  unto  you  before,  "*  that 
yc  might  have  a  second  *  benefit ; 

1(3  And  to  pass  by  you  into  Macedonia; 
0  Artsxi^  2i,:2  "and    to   come    ajrain    out  of  Macedonia 

I  tor.  XVI.  4—7.  If  II  I 

unto  you,  and  ot  you  to  be  brought  on  my 
Nvay  toward  Judoa. 
ojiii  ix  4  Ter  ^^  VVheii  I  therefore  was  thus  minded, 
"'"  38  zepii.  (]id  I  use  °  hffhtncss  ?  or  the  things  that  1 
^\o\m  \\n''  1?  purpose,  do  I  purpose  ''  accordmg  to  the 
i'Thc-i'ii.i8.^^^''csh,  (hat  with  me  there  should  be  i  yea, 
'jAjam.  v.'i"'.''  yea,  and  nay,  nay  ? 


18  But  'as  God  is  true,  our   j"  word  rs3. xi.3i.jotia 
toward  you  wai  not  yea  and  nay.  '■'''V.  '■•'*'• 

19  For  "  the  Son  of  God,  Jesus  Christ,  forfrcacMng. 
who    was   preached   among   you   by   us,  j;;.'.' 
•  even  by  nic  and  Silvanus  and  Timotheus, 
"  was  not  yea  and  nay,  but  in  him  was  yea. 

20  For  "  all  the  promises  of  God  in 
him  arc  yea,  and  in  him  *'  Amen,  ^  unto 
the  glory  of  God  by  us 


f«    XXVii    10  St. 

Maiki.  I.  i.tite 
1.34  John  i  34 
«?   '"    16  35  36. 


-  13  iO.  :  John  9.  Kev    ii   IS, 1  Act!  xviii  5,  Silai u  Ks. 

Juiill  viii   48    Hob   i.  12,  13.  xiil.8.    Rev.  i    S.  ll.  17. x  Gen    iri 

Vs.  Uxii.  17.   Is.  vii.  !■»  ix.  5, 6    tulte  1  G6-71.   John  I   17.  xiv  i 
33-39   Kom  vi  53.  x»  D.  '.•   Gal.  iii   16-18.  52   HeS.  vi.  12—19  v 

33,4lJ   1  John  ii.  24,  iS.  V.  11,12 vIbIxv    115.  tfcd.  John  iii  4  Cr.  R 

'"  '■•-■'   ■•    " •■•   ■  -  -   Ei-h.  l.C 


I  John  i    3      V 

1   14.  Mitt.  xxiv.  34. 

14.  x<ii    18  xlix.  10. 

Acts  iii  24.  26.  xlli. 

10-14  xl.  13. 


12-U.  ii.  7.  iii. 


hail  been  enabled  Lo  exercise  his  sacred  ministry  with  sim- 
plicity and  singleness  of  heart,  aiming  only  to  glorify  God, 
by  doing  good  to  men;  and   in  that  godly  sincerity,  that 
r.nadiiUcraicd  integrity,  which  sprang  from  the  fear  and 
love  of  God,  and  approved  itself  to  him.     For  he  had  not 
been   warped  by  carnal  wisdom,  from  any  concealed  aim 
at  his   own   interest,  reputation,  or  authority,  to  u?e  dupli- 
city or  dissimulation,  but  had  acted  under  the  iniluence  of 
diviac   grace,   in   forming  and   executing  such  designs  as 
were  best  suited  to  promote  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and 
the   prosperity  of  the   Church,  without  regarding  the  re- 
proaches and  sufTerings  to  which  he  was  exposed  on  that 
acc.-iunt.     This  had  been  his  habitual  conduct  in  every  part 
of  the  world,  ever  since  he  had  been  called  to  profess  and 
preach  tlie  Gospel ;  but  he  had  more  abundantly  manifest- 
ed this  disinterested   self-denying  spii'it,   this   simplicity, 
"  and  godly  sincerity,"  in  his  whole  behaviour  towards  the 
Corinthians,  though"  they  had  been  the  first  to  suspect  and 
accuse  bini  of  the  contrary.     He,  however,  now  wrote  no 
other  things  on  this   subject,  than  what   they  read  in  the 
former  episUe,  or  than  appeared  to  be  the  obvious  mean- 
ing of  his  words  ;  that  is,  he  wrote  to  them  in  candour  and 


mation  of  his  purpose  to  the  Corinthians,  than  that  whicii 
is  contained  in  the  former  epistle.  He,  howevei',  saw- 
reason  to  alter  his  design,  and  to  go  into  Macedonia  by 
Troas. 

V.  17 — 20.  The  aposde's  opponents  at  Corinth  seem 
to  have  urged  his  deviation  from  his  first  purpose,  though 
made  on  the  best  grounds,  and  for  the  most  benevolent 
purposes,  as  a  proof  that  he  was  an  inconstant  and  unstable 
man,  who  altered  his  conduct  and  doctrine  as  circum- 
stances required,  and  as  suited  his  present  conveniency. 
But  would  they  believe  such  accusations  against  him  ! 
Would  they  ascribe  his  conduct  to  levity  ?  Or  would  they 
conclude  that  his  purposes  were  formed  and  changed  from 
worldly  policy,  so  that  he  affirmed  or  denied,  taught  or 
retracted,  as  best  suited  his  interest  or  ambition  ?  Some 
of  them  might  indeed  suspect  him  of  this,  and  make  it  an 
argument  against  his  doctrine ;  but,  as  God  was  true  and 
faithful,  to  whom  he  made  his  ajipeal,  his  word,  or 
preaching  to  them,  was  not  proposed  in  this  fickle  and 
wavering  manner;  he  had  never  contradicted  what  he  had 
once  taught  them,  nor  said  nay  in  any  point,  after  he  had 
said  yea  respecting  it,  but  he  had  steadily  persisted  in  one 


ardess  simplicity,  not  covering  his  designs  by  specious  and  uniform  testimony  ;  so  that  the  doctrine  preached  by  liim, 
ambiguous  language;  nay,  he  wrote'  nothing  but  what  Silas,  and  Timothy,  had  been  like  its  great  Author,  "the 
most  of  them  acknowledged  to  be  true,  and  he  trusted  "  Son  of  God,  Jesus  the  Messiah,"  who  is  "the  same 
would  acknowledge  to  the  end.  They  had  indeed  acknow-  »  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever."  Tlius  they  had  pro- 
ledgcd  him  in  pari,  (or  pari  of  them,)  to  have  been  the  posed  his  salvation  lo  the  Corinthians,  with  the  most  entire 
instrument  of  their  conversion,  and  avowed  that  they  re-  consistency  and  unwavering  steadfastness.  They  had  not 
ioiced  and  gloried  in  their  relation  to  him,  and  in  his  at-  said  first  yea,  and  then  nay,  in_ these  matters,  but  had  con- 
'tcntion  to  ihcm;  and  this  was  no  more  than  corresponded  jstantly  declared  that  all  salvation  was  to  be  found  in  him 


to  his  rejoicing,  or  glorying,  in  them,  and  on  their  account 
which  he  trusted  would  be  continued  even  unto  the  day 
of  Christ,  when  he  should  come  to  judge  the  world. 

V.  15,  16.  Confiding  in  the  testimony  of  his  con- 
science, and  in  the  afi'cctions  of  the  Corinthians  in  general, 
the  apostle  had  purposed  to  visit  them  before  that  time, 
in  the  firm  persuasion,  that,  according  to  his  earnest 
desires,  they  would  derive  a  second  benefit  from  him,  for 
their  establishment  and  consolation  hy  grace.  This  shows 
he  had  been  only  once  at  Corinth  at  this  time,  {F\ote,  xii. 
14,  15.)  He  had  intended  to  pass  by  Corinth  in  his  way 
to  Macedonia,  and  to  call  as  he  went,  and  then  afterwards 
to  return  and  make  a  longer  stay.  Thi.j  must  have  been 
his  i^lan,  for  Corinth  was  out  of  his  way  into  Macedonia  ; 
nor  could  it  be  supposed  that  he  would  come  near  that 
city,  except  in  order  to  visit  the  Christians  thr^re.     (Note, 


alone,  and  that  the  covenant  of  grace  and  all  its  engage- 
ments were  fully  confirmed  in  him  to  all,  who  are  found 
one  with  him  by  faith.  In  these  doctrines  they  had  been 
most  explicit  and  decided,  though  in  various  matters  of 
less  im[)ortance  they  had  used  a  prudent  self-denying 
accommodation,  and  had  been  careful  not  to  instruct  the 
people  in  the  deeper  mysteries  of  Christianity,  before  they 
were  able  to  bear  them.  {Notes,  1  Cor.  iii.  9.)  In  this  uni- 
form and  constant  testimony  the  apostle  persisted,  bcrau.-e 
he  knew  that  all  the  promises  of  God  to  his  people,  through- 
out the  Scripture,  were  made  in  and  by  Jesus  Christ,  and 
that  all  centered  in  him,  the  great  Surety  of  the  new  cove- 
nant, by  which  they  are  made  to  sinners;  and  that,  by 
giving  his  Son  to  lie  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  God  had 
verified  his  ancient  predictions,  proved  the  divine  original 
of  the  Scriptures,  and  given  an   assurance  of  fulfilling  hi? 


1  Cor.  xvi.  7.)     I'robably  he  had  given  some  other  inti-  largest  promises  to  all  believers.     Thus  he  had, -as  it  were, 


A.D.  61. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Jl.  D.61. 


^3,*"i'''ixx5vii       21  Now  he  which  ^  stablishetli  US  with 
fi  "'xiix  \  yo"  '"  Christ,  and  hath  ''  anointed  us,  is 

iJii.  7  "  Uom   n  Qfl  . 
xvi.:5.    Col   li.  ^""  » 

u.  'a'Thes  'ii.      ■^"■^    ^V^io  'i^*'^  ^'s°  '  sealed    iis,    and 
n  in.  3  I  Pet  given  the   ''  earnest  of  the  Spiric  in  our 

b  Ps.  xlv  7.    Is   kparto 

lix.  51.    ui.  1  iieaiis. 

John  Hi.  3l.  ActiS  33.  Run 
iv  Jl  Epb  i  13.  iv  30.  3T 
Ep^.  i.  14. 


I   9    I  John  ii.  20   27.  Ue 
13.  Itev.  ii.  17.  vii.  3.  i 


23  Moreover,  *  1  call  God  for  a  record  '■^jf^^^  V\^'\  "|- 
upon  my  soul,  41131  to  ."^pare  you  I  came  ,''bI  *i^",js'''';]- 
not  as  yet  unto  Corinlli.  r^-.'«  ^  ,  g_ 

21  Not  for  f  that  we  have  dominion  2',o."i^cor''iv: 
over  your  faith,  but  ''are  helpers  of  your  fjn  ''  '*"""■ 
joy  :  '  for  by  faith  ye  stand. 

1  Cor.  iii.  5.  2Tiin.  ii.  24-2S.  1  I'el.  v   3 h  .i   1-3. 

7  Rom   v.:  XI  20.  I  Cor.  XV.  1    Kpli    vi.li-lii,  ll'tl  \ 


set  his  irrevocable  Amen  to  the  promises  which  he  had 
before  given ;  he  had  confirmed  them  by  the  surest  evi- 
dence that  could  be  imngiiicd  ;  he  had,  as  it  were,  pledg- 
ed his  own  glory  for  the  performance  of  tliem  ;  his  tnitlv 
and  perfections  would  be  di^lionoured,  if  they  should  fail 
of  accomplishment,  while  the  performance  of  them  would 
every  way  redound  to  the  glory  ©f  God,  in  the  salvation  of 
all  believers,  by  means  of  the  preaching  of  the  apostles  and 
other  ministers.  '  There  is  a  yea  which  is  a,s  a  nay,  and 
'  a  nay  which  is  as  yea  ;  but  the  just  man's  yea  is  yea, 
'  and  his  nay  is  nay.  When  a  man  gives  a  bill  of  divorce 
'  to  his  wife,  wc  try  him  diree  times,  whether  his  nay 
'  be  nay,  and  his  yea,  yea.'  {Jemisli  tvriters  in  JVIiitby.) 
{Marg.  Kef.) 

V.  21,  22.  The  apostle's  established  belief  of  these 
truths,  his  reliance  on  these  promises,  and  constancy  in 
bis  ministry,  were  not  the  result  of  human  wisdom  or  out- 
ward teaching,  but  were  effected  by  the  power  of  God, 
who  had  brought  the  Corinthians  also  to  a  firm  faith  in 
Christ,  and  to  fellowship  with  him.  God  had  anointed  them 
by  his  teaching  and  sanctifying  grace,  and  so  removed 
their  natural  blindness  and  prejudice  against  the  truth.  He 
had  also  scaled  them,  both  to  mark  them  for  his  own,  and 
to  secure  them  to  himself,  by  enstamping  the  divine  image 
upon  their  souls,  through  the  new-creating  power  of  his 
Spirit,  whose  graces  and  holy  consolations  were  the  earn- 
est, and  pledge,  and  foretaste,  in  their  hearts,  of  the  hea- 
venly inheritance  to  which  they  were  called.  From  these 
causes  the  apostle  derived  his  constancy  and  confidence  in 
preaching  the  Gospel,  and  believers  were  influenced  by 
them  to  hold  fast  their  faith  without  wavering.  Some  in- 
deed interpret  "  the  anointing,"  of  miraculous  powers,  and 
"  the  seal,"  of  the  sacraments  ;  but  as  the  apostle  includes 
the  Corinthians  with  him  in  these  things,  so  it  is  more  con- 
sistent with  the  tenour  of  Scripture  to  explain  the  anoint- 
ing, of  such  divine  communications  as  belong  to  Chris- 
tians in  general,  and  of  which  none  else  partake.  {Marg. 
Ref.)  Sacraments  are  but  outward  seals  of  the  covenant, 
and  neither  distinguish  believers  from  others,  nor  secure 
all  who  partake  of  them,  and  miraculous  powers  have  been 
exercised  by  very  wicked  men  ;  but  the  renewal  of  the  di- 
vine image  on  the  soul  in  sanciification,  and  the  love  of 
God  shed  abroad  in  the  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  form  a 
seal  and  earnest  of  a  far  more  disunguishing  and  perma- 
nent nature.     (Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  23,  24.  Having  thus  vindicated  his  conduct  and 
doctrine  from  the  charge  of  inconsistency,  the  apostle,  in 
the  most  solemn  manner,  called  God  to  witness  the  truth 
of  what  he  was  about  to  assert;  he  desired  that  he  would 
testify  for  or  against  him,  as  he  saw  the  case  to  be,  and 
he  could  expect  nothing  but  awful  judgments  on  his  soid, 
if  he  spake  falsely  after  such  an  appeal.  With  this  intro- 
duction he  declared;  that  he  had  postponed  his  visit  to 

Vol..  v.— No.  32. 


Malt.xxiil.  8- 

10.        XSiv.     4C. 
12.    J'!,!l    i    25,2i>. 


Corinth,  in  order  to  spare  them  those  censures  and  mira- 
culous judgments,  which  he  feared  wouUl  have  been  un- 
avoidable, if  he  had  gone  thiiher  immediately  on  leaving 
Ephesus.  lie  had  not  then  received  any  information  what 
efi'ecthis  former  epistle  had  [iroduced  ;  he  was  D«-arc  that 
time  would  be  required  to  bring  their  afiairs  inio  some 
better  state,  and  he  thought  it  more  adviscabje  to  wait 
a  little  longer,  that  he  might  at  lengdi  come,  not  "  with  a 
"  rod,  but  in  love  and  in  the  spirit  of  meekness."  He  did 
not  mean  by  this  to  claim  ar.  absolute  authority  in  dic- 
tating to  them,  as  of  himself,  what  they  should  believe, 
or  even  to  insist,  in  a  dogmatical  manner,  on  their  re- 
ceiving every  particular  which  he  taught  them  by  the 
command  of  Chri^-^t.  lie  had  not  thus  usurped  dominion, 
or  lorded  it  over  them,  "  in  respect  of  the  faith,"  as  the 
clause  may  be  rendered  ;  but  had  before  acted,  and  v.'as 
still  disposed  to  act,  with  gentleness  and  forbearance,  as  a 
helper  of  their  joy  and  consolation  in  Christ,  by  his  in- 
structions, admonitions,  and  counsels.  Yet  he  deemed  it 
necessary,  as  the  servant  and  representative  of  Christ,  to 
act  with  authority,  and  even  sharpness,  against  such  as 
perverted  the  Gospel,  and  corrupted  its  doctrines  ;  for  "  by 
"  faith,"  they  stood  accepted  with  God,  and  were  enabled 
to  stand  steadfast  amidst  trials  and  tempta(ion.=i.  Those 
persons,  therefore,  who  perverted  the  faillt  by  i'alse  doc- 
trines and  corrupt  practices,  were  about  to  take  from 
them  that  support  by  which  they  stood,  to  cause  them 
to  fall  into  various  evils,  to  mar  (heir  joy,  and  to  do  them 
immense  mischief,  if  not  opposed.  As  helpers  of  their 
joy,  therefore,  the  apostle  and  his  friends  must  take  a  de- 
cided part  against  these  enemies  to  their  holiness  and  com- 
fort. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 
V.   1—11. 


The  Church  of  God  is  his  peculiar  residence,  in  wliich 
he  displays  his  glory  and  communicates  his  grace  ;  all 
therefore  who  belong  to  it  should  be  saints,  devoted  and 
conformed  unto  hira.  Many  persons,  however,  of  a  dif- 
ferent character,  will  intrude  among  them  ;  but  "  grace 
"  and  peace  from  God  our  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
"  Christ,"  will  be  given  to  the  saints  alone.  We  sinners, 
who  have  believed  in  Christ,  should  ever  be  ready  to  bless 
and  prai.se  our  God,  even  amidst  sharp  .sufierings.  He  is 
"  the  Father  of  mercies  and  the  God  of  all  comfort ;"  nor 
can  we  expect  too  much  from  his  infinite  comjiassion  and 
love,  or  too  highly  celebrate  the  praises  of  what  he  hath 
already  done  for  us.  Wc  must  expect  tribulations ;  they 
are  needful,  profitable,  and  unavoidable ;  and  they  who 
have  been  most  honoured  by  the  Lord  Jesus  have  al.so 
been  most  conformed  to  him  in  sufferings ;  but  he  pro- 

2  A 


.i.  I).  (il. 


M.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  6i. 


CHAP.  If. 

riic  apostle  shows  his  purpose,  of  not  com- 
vi!f  (o  Corinth  in  heaviness  ;  and  the 
i^ricf  with  tvhich  he  had  written  his  for- 
mer epistle,  1 — i.  He  directs  the  Co- 
rinthians to  forgive  and  restore  the  in- 
cestuous person,  as  he  had  forgiven  him 


portions  his  consolations  to  the  troubles  of  such,  as  simply 
irusl  and  serve  hini ;  and  ho  thus  renders  them  capable  of 
comforting  others,  by  tiie  comfort  with  which  they  are 
comforted  of  God.  The  allliclions  and  consolations  of 
minister!*,  especially,  arc  often  intended  for  the  sake  of 
others,  as  well  as  themselves ;  that,  by  their  example, 
experience,  counsels,  and  exhortations,  they  may  promote 
the  consolation  and  salvation  of  the  people.  For  these 
blesr.ings  arc  commonly  brought  home  to  men's  hearts  by 
means  of  trials  and  afflictions  ;  and  the  minister,  who  is  a 
stranger  to  suflerings  and  divine  consolations,  can  seldom 
duly  sympathize  with  the  mourners,  counsel  the  tempted, 
encourage  the  dejected,  or  even  bear  with  the  infirmities 
of  the  weak.  This  siiould  reconcile  us  to  our  sorrows, 
and  teach  us  to  seek  benefit  from  them  :  and  it  should 
animate  us  to  more  earnest  prayer  for  proportionable  grace 
and  consolation,  that  we  may  exhibit  an  edifying  example 
under  trials  ;  for  assuredly  we  sliali  rrjoice  in  heaven  on 
account  of  the  sharpest  of  those  afflictions,  which  have 
teen  rendered  subservient  to  our  salvation,  and  that  of 
any  of  our  Lord's  beloved  people.  We  may  have  a  stead- 
fast hope  of  such  professed  Christians,  as  sympathize  with 
the  afflicted  servants  of  Christ,  and  are  willing  to  suffer 
for  his  sake  ;  being  confident,  that,  as  they  partake  of  the 
•sufferings,  they  shall  also  share  llie  coiisolations  of  his 
Gospel.  The  Lord  sometimes  permits  his  children  to  be 
pressed  out  of  measure,  even  above  strength,  and  to  be 
-driven  almost  to  despair  of  deliverance ;  that,  having  the 
sentence  of  death  in  themselves,  they  may  learn  more  simply 
to  trust  in  his  almighty  power  and  all-sufficient  grace. — 
'This  often  occurs  in  the  concerns  of  their  own  souls  : 
inward  temptations  and  conflicts,  connected  with  outward 
xlifficulties,  fill  them  with  desponding  fears  and  anxieties  ; 
they  are  made  to  feel,  that  infinite  mercy  and  omnipotent 
grace  alone  can  preserve  them  from  the  most  terrible 
downfals,  or  even  from  final  ruin:  thus  they  are  driven 
from  all  self-confidence,  and  learn  to  cast  themselves 
'wholly  on  God :  and  when  he  hath  repeatedly  rescued 
ihetn  "  from  so  great  a  death,"  they  admire  his  truth, 
■power,  and  love,  and  are  encouraged  to  hojje  that  he  will 
yet  deliver  them,  and  make  them  victorious  over  all  their 
enemies.  In  such  scenes  of  conflict  and  terror,  especially, 
■we  feel  that  we  need  the  prayers  of  our  brethren  :  and  we 
.should  thence  learn  to  pray  for  all,  wdio  are  tried  and 
tempted  ;  as  well  as  to  unite  in  thanksgivings  with  such 
•as  have  received  gracious  deliverances.  Thus  all  our  trials 
and  mercies,  being  mixed  with  prayers  tmd  praises,  will 
terminate  in  the  glory  of  God,  and  in  our  own  and  each 
others  spiritual  advantage.  And  even  the  most  afflicted 
Christian,  who  is  fully  assured  of  eternal  felicity,  ought  to 
desire  and  value  life,  as  long  as  God  is  pleased  to  make 
him  useful  to  the  souls  of  men,  and  an  instrument  of  pro- 
moting his  glory. 


in  ChrisCs  name,  5- — IL  His  uneasi- 
ness, at  not  finding  Titus  at  Troas,  had 
induced  him  to  go  directly  into  Macedo- 
nia, 12,  13.  He  blesses  God  for  the  joy 
and  triumph,  which  had  attended  his 
faithful  ^reaching  of  the  gospel  in  every 
placn,  — 14  17. 


V.  1: 


-16. 


If  we  Avould  have  comfort  amidst  troubles,  reproaches, 
suspicions,  and  slanders,  we  must  seek  for  the  rejoicing  in 
the  testimony  of  our  conscience.  If  indeed  we  are  upright 
in  our  professed  repentance,  and  faith  in  Christ  and  hie 
atoning  blood,  and  careful  to  serve  the  Lord  in  simplicity 
and  godly  sincerity,  according  to  our  places  in  his  church 
and  in  the  community;  and  if  we  have  our  conversation  in 
the  world,  not  by  ileshly  wisdom,  but  by  "  the  grace  of 
"  God ;"  we  may  greatly  exult  in  these  evidences  of  our 
acceptance  in  Christ,  and  our  adoption  into  the  family  of 
God;  and  may  take  this  comfort  as  an  abundant  counter- 
poise to  every  calumny,  and  even  as  a  sure  anticipation  of 
the  favourable  sentence  of  our  Judge  in  the  great  day  of 
account.  Yet  we  need  not  wonder,  if  we  be  suspected 
b)'  those  persons  to  whom,  and  for  those  actions  in 
which,  we  have  behaved  most  conscientiously.  Some- 
times simplici'y  and  godly  sincerity  may  require  that  line 
of  conduct,  which  to  superficial  or  prejudiced  observers 
may  have  a  contrary  appearance  :  and  on  some  occasions  a 
man  may  be  deemed  inconstant  because  he  will  not  go  the 
whole  length  of  a  party,  and  coincide  with  them  in  their 
follies,  mistakes,  and  sins.  We  should,  however,  leave 
our  characters  in  the  Lord's  hands  ;  only  nsing  proper 
means  to  clear  them,  when  the  credit  of  the  Gospel,  or  our 
usefulness,  calls  for  it.  Ministers,  and  the  people  who 
have  profited  by  their  labours,  should  now  rejoice  in  each 
other,  ?.s  they  may  expect  to  do  at  the  last  day.  What- 
ever interferes  with  this  reciprocal  joy  and  all'ection  should 
be  guarded  against ;  and  believers  should  be  careful  not  to 
grieve,  bj"  neglect  and  unkindness,  those  faithful  friends, 
to  whom,  under  God,  they  owe  their  eternal  salvation, 
and  who  are  concerned  for  their  best  welfare,  with  all  the 
tenderness  of  affectionate  parents.  And  ministers  should 
desire  to  visit  their  beloved  people,  from  whom  they  have> 
been  separated,  not  only  for  the  comfort  of  their  company, 
but  that  the  people  may  have  still  further  benefit  from  them* 

V.   ir— 24. 

It  is  very  unjust  and  uncandid  to  ascribe  every  alteration 
in  a  man's  purpose  or  conduct  to  lightness,  instability, 
duplicity,  or  carnal  policy  ;  especially  when  his  general 
character  bears  another  stamp,  and  there  may  be  good 
reasons  for  the  change  that  hath  taken  place.  Il  we  are 
thus  unjustly  censured  or  suspected,  we  must  make  our 
appeal  to  God  :  yet  it  behooves  us  to  be  steady  and  constant 
in  our  conduct  and  profession,  as  far  as  we  can,  that  we 
may  "  avoid  the  appearance  of  evil."  This  is  peculiarly 
incumbent  on  the  preachers  of  the  Son  of  God.  Jesus- 
Christ,  the  AMEN,  the  true  and  faithful  Witness  ;  in 
whom  all  the  promises  of  God  are  given  and  confirmed 


.i.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  It 


,  i  IS— 17.  Aft! 
xi  39.  sr  i.  37 
1  Cor.  ii  2.  V 
3.  Tit.  iii  !2. 
S3  Tii.  5- 
ii.  :0,  21 
10.     1  Cor 


h* 


4  I  Cor.  ir. 

I,&c 
e  \\\i\   xii 
f  xii.  n 


29 


viii.  23  Gal.  V. 
10.  rhilcm  21 
hl.ev  six. '.7.18 
Ps  csix  136 
Prov  xxvil  i. 
e  Jer.xiii.  14- 
^7.  Luke  xlx. 
41—44.  Horn,  is 
3.  3  Pbil.  iii. 
IS,  19 


BUT  "  I  (letermin&cl  this  with  myself, 
''  that  I   would    not  come   again  to 
you  in  iieaviness. 

2  For  '  if  I  make  you  sorry,  who  is 
he  then  that  luaketh  me  glad,  but  the 
same  which  is  made  sorry  by  me  ? 

3  And  ''  I  wrote  this  same  unto  you, 
■^  Jest,  when  I  came,  I  should  have  sorrow 
from  them  of  whom  '  I  ought  to  rejoice  : 
?  having  confidence  in  you  all,  that  my 
joy  is  the  joy  of  you  all. 

4  For  ''  out  of  much  aflhctiou  and 
anguish  of  heart  I  wrote  unto  you  with 


in  the  most  steadfast  and  unchangeable  manner,  '•  to  the 
'•  glory  of  God  by  us."  What  he  hath  already  done 
leaves  no  room  for  us  to  doubt  of  the  exact  performance 
of  every  promise  to  all  believers :  his  ^vord,  covenant, 
and  dispensations,  are  so  ordered  as  to  give  encouragement 
to  the  weakest  faith.  We  may  not  only  say,  "  Hath  he 
"  spoken,  and  will  he  not  do  it  ?"  Hath  he  interposed 
with  an  oath,  and  will  he  now  fail  tiiose,  who  "  flee  for 
••  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  this  hope  set  before  them  ?"  But 
'•  he  hath  not  spared  his  own  Son;  and  will  he  not  with 
"  him  freely  give  us  all  things  ?"  Yet  unbelief  excludes 
men  from  the  blessing ;  and  many  believers  come  short  of 
comfort,  because  tliey  are  distrustful  and  of  little  faith. 
If  then  we  have  been  established  in  Christ  with  these 
vincient  believers,  it  is  God  that  hath  doae  this  great  thing 
for  us  :  the  sacred  unction  of  his  grace,  the  seal  and 
earnest  of  his  Spirit,  and  those  holy  tempers  and  gracious 
fruits,  which  attend  our  conlidence  and  consolations,  secure 
us  from  delusion  in  so  important  a  matter,  and  distinguish 
genuine  experience  from  all  Uie  joys  of  hypocrites,  enthu- 
siasts, and  apostates.  We  should  never  call  God  to  wit- 
ness, except  on  important  occasions,  and  in  the  most 
solemn  manner,  when  other  ways  of  ascertaining  the 
truth,  and  avouching  our  integrity,  are  insufficient,  and 
momentous  concerns  are  at  slake ;  yet  the  example  of  the 
apostle,  under  the  immediate  inspiration  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  fully  proves,  that  solemn  oaths  in  some  cases  are 
both  lawful  and  expedient.  The  record  of  God  will  be 
on  our  souls,  either  to  justify  or  condemn  us  :  he  "  will 
•'  not  hold  those  guiltless,  who  take  his  name  in  vain  :" 
and  we  ought  so  to  act,  that  in  all  ordinary  cases  our  yea 
yea,  nay  nay,  may  be  sufficient  to  ensure  credit  to  our 
testimony.  If  the  apostle  did  not  exercise  dominion  over 
the  faith  of  Christians,  we  should  by  no  means  call  men 
master  or  father,  or  implicitly  submit  to  their  decisions 
and  assertions ;  nor  should  we  ever  attempt  to  lord  it  in 
this  manner  over  any  part  of  God's  heritage.  We  ought 
to  remember,  that  ministers  are  the  helpers  of  the  joy  of 
believers  ;  and  we  should  seek  the  increasing  comfort  of  our 
brethren  with  prudent  and  persevering  tenderness  and  affec- 
tion. Yet  as  Christians  stand  by  faith  only,  and  all  their 
joys  must  flow  from  the  vigorous,  uninterrupted,  and  autho- 
rizedexercise  of  that  leading  principle  ;  so  every  thing  that 
tends  to  weaken,  mislead,  and  subvert  the  faith  of  pro- 
fessed Christians,  must  be  watched  against  and  opposed. 
Sometimes  therefore  genuine  love,  and  a  wise  desire  of 


many  tears ;  '  not  tiiat  ye  shoultl  be 
grieved,  but  that  ye  might  know  the  love 
which  1  have  moic  abundantly  unto  you. 
b  But  if  "^  any  have  caused  grief,  he 
hath  not  '  grieved  me,  but  in  part :  that 
I  may  not  overcharge  you  all. 

6  Sufficient  to  such  a  man  rs  this 
*  punishment,  '^'  which  was  infiUied  of 
many. 

7  So  that  contrariwise,  °  ye  ought  rath- 
er to  forgive  him.  and  comfort  him,  lest 
perhaps  such  an  one  should  be  °  swallowed 
up  Avith  P  over  much  sorrow. 


oi.  D.   61. 


k  fror.  xsli-  J*. 

I  Cor.    \      I— «. 

12,  13 
I  Gal.  iv   i; 
'  Or.  «TtM.Tr 

In^^i.lO  IC(ir«. 

4.5  iTim.  V  :i- 
n  G»l.    vi.    1.   a 

Eph  iv.32  Col 

i  L  13.     SThes. 
'iir.e  I4,li  Heb. 

xii    12-15. 
o  V.  4  2  Sara.  x5. 

19.  20     I's.  xs|. 

9.  Ivi.  1.8    Ivij. 

•3.        cx&lT.     3. 

Tror.  i.  IS.     U 

xx»iii   7  1  Cor.' 

sv   54 
pvii    10     Pmr, 

xvii.22  Phil  ii 

27.    1  Thes   K'. 


helping  the  joy  of  believers,  will  dictate  sharp  rebukes  and 
decided  censures  of  those,  who  would  deceive  and  corrupt 
them.  It  is,  however,  best  to  use  more  lenient  measui-cs, 
as  lar  as  there  is  a  prospect  of  success  ;  and  to  avoid  even 
the  appearance  of  severity,  if  it  can  be  done  consistenUy 
with  prudence  and  faithfulness. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  II.  V.  1—4.  The  apostle  had  determined 
in  himself  that  he  would  not,  if  it  could  be  avoided,  make 
his  intended  visit  to  the  Corinthians,  till  he  could  go  with 
comfort  to  himself  and  them.  He  expected  that  he  should 
prevail  with  them,  by  his  epistles,  to  exclude  such  as 
remained  refractory,  and  should  also  recover  those  who 
had  been  drawn  aside :  and  then  he  might  be  able  to  go 
among  them  without  that  heaviness  and  distress  of  mind, 
which  he  must  have  fell,  if  he  had  been  constrained  to 
re-establish  his  authority  by  censures  and  punishments. 
When  he  had  before  visited  Corinth,  he  had  received  and 
communicated  joy  ;  and  he  was  not  willing  to  come  the 
second  time  in  a  sorrowful  manner.  Even  his  steady 
friends  must  have  shared  the  sorrow,  if  he  had  been  forced 
to  exercise  severity  :  and  so  his  journey  must  have  been 
distressing  to  them  and  to  him.  He  had  therefore  written 
before,  and  he  now  wrote  again,  in  order  that  the  pre- 
vailing abuses  might  be  redressed  :  lest  he  should  receive 
sorrow  from  the  very  persons,  in  whose  holy  and  com- 
fortable walking  he  ought  to  have  had  rejoicing :  and  he 
was  confident  that  they  would  approve  of  this  plan,  as 
he  would  not  doubt  but  his  joy  was  the  joy  of  tliem 
all.  No  doubt  the  apostle  knew,  that  this  rule  ad- 
mitted of  exceptions  :  but  it  was  kind  and  prudent  in  him 
to  express  his  favourable  opinion  of  the  Corinthians  in 
general ;  and  to  represent  the  disaflccted  party  to  be  so 
small,  as  not  to  bear  any  proportion  to  his  friends  and 
adherents.  He  had  indeed  written  the  former  epistle, 
especially'  those  parts  of  it  which  contained  rebukes,  iii 
great  afliiction,  and  constrained  by  the  anguish  of  his 
iieart,  at  hearing  distressing  things  concerning  them ;  and 
he  had  wept  abundantly  at  the  painful  necessity  imposed 
on  him  :  yet  he  had  not  intended  by  it  to  cause  them  need- 
less grief;  but  rather  to  convince  them  of  his  more  abun- 
dant love  to  them,  by  performing  this  most  self-denying 
and  distressing  act  of  Christian  friendship,  even  contrary 
to  their  inclinations,  and  at  the  hazard  of  incurring  their 
displeasure. 

2  A  2 


J.D.  GJ. 


11.  COUINTHIANS. 


.;.  JD.iil. 


''^'u/juJc'sJ,'      8  W  hero  fore  I  beseech  you,  "i  that  ye,  but  taking  my   leave    (.f  ihcm,  '' I  went  I'i^Vf  ",,,J;*i5 
."vii.  12-15  vtii  would  conCirm  1/our  love  toward  hiui.         .from  tiience  into  Macedonia.  zJ  '*T{fi'''iri; 

ifeui'viirV  10  9  For  to  lhi.s  end  also  did  1  write,,  11  iNow'^  thanks  6c  unto  God,  *"  which  d'p"*'c'i" 'Jt. 
xm  3  I'h.i  u  r  ij^at  J  niight  knoAV  the  proof  of  you,  always  causeth  us  to  triumph  in  Christ,  v"'i''!7'*,"ci?. 
'pil'i  ii^  \l. '  whether  ye  be  obedient  in  all  things.  'and  maketh  manifest  "'  the  savour  of  hise","'.  cam  i. 
.?..  ."■'  J!'  '*       ]Q  ffy  t  ^vlioin  ye  forgive  any  thing,  I  knowledge  by  us  in  every  place.  co"!!"  sJ  "' 

1  >>  For    we   aie   unto   God   '  a   sweet  'Lx^iiiV'io  li; 

savour  of  Christ  e  in  theni  tiiat  are  saved,  tVvi*i  iv Is'. 

and  in  them  that  perish:  V,6V\'cor  f'lB". 

ju    lo  tne  ono  tec  «rc ''  the  savour  ofi'iukc    a   it. 

death  unto  death  ;  and  to  the  other  the  a"i"  xHi  45- 

C      t-r  '  1-,.  11  .       47     »x    21.  J7. 

savour   ot    lite    unto    hie:  and    'who  is  .'..*'«'■« ''-.? 


i  1.    '.()■      Malt.    „         .  ,  y       •!•  I    r  .1  •  .. 

miii  18   j'hn  fonrive  also  :  lor  11  1  lornavc  any  tnuii;,  to 

3<K    23       1  Cor  *'i  t    r  '       f  ' 

V  4        ■       vviiorn  1  foiffave  //,  for  your  sakcs  loriravc 
usi  3. 14  1  ciir.  I  it,  m  the  ■   person  ol  Christ ; 

xsi   1,2.  Job  I.  '         _  •  111  1 

11.1!.    ii  a.  6.       ij    Lest "  .Satan  should  cct  an  advan- 

»,  10.    Zech.  in.  /■  /•  •"  /.  1  • 

1-4  i.vikeix.i  taare  ol  us :  lor  we  arc  not  ijjnorant  ol  iirs 

:^      lohn  Rill  2  O  .  S3 

;  25 'e       ^^  ^   Furthermore,  ''when   I  came  to 
jii'S'l;  Troas  to  preach  Christ's  gospel,  >■  and  a 
xAcu'sx   1-  Jooi'  was  opened  unto  me  of  the  Lord, 
j!iv  27.      1'^   '   ''^<^'    ^  »o    Jf^-t  in   my   spirit,  be- 
.3' Kev!  cause  1  found  not   "Titus    my  brother: 


I  Cor 
Tiih.  T 
U  I  m. 
1  I'et.  1 


vAr.s 


suflicient  for  these  thinffs .'' 


;  Cor. 


a  viii.  6.  16.  23   xii.  18.   Gal.  ii.  1.  3.  2  Til 


V.  3 — 11.  (A'o/e.<t,  1  Cor.  v.)  The  crime  of  ilie  in- 
.  csluous  Coi'intliian,  and  the  connivance  of  the  Church 
jiad  f)eculiarly  troubled  the  apostle  ;  but  he  had  borne  only 
a  part  of  thi.;  grief,  a.5  m.Tiiy  of  ihcm  had  shared  it  with 
him.  This  he  mentioned,  that  lie  niiglu  not  charge  too 
much  criminality  on  them,  or  be  supposed  to  intimate  that 
:hcy  had  all  alike  been  culpable  in  that  transaction.  As 
to  the  offender  himself,  let  the  rebuke  and  excommunica- 
'ion,  which  had  been  inflicted  on  him  by  inuni/,  (or  by  the 
Church  and  its  minister.s,  acting  according  to  the  sentence 
and  command  of  the  apo.slle.)  suffice  for  his  punishment. 
It  appeared  to  have  had  a  salutary  eflect ;  and  therefore, 
instead  of  further  severity,  they  ought  to  forgive  and 
encourage  him,  lest  over-much  sorrow  should  unfit  him 
for  his  duty,  or  give  Satan  an  opportunity  of  tempting  him 
to  hard  thoughts  of  God  and  religion,  to  apostacy,  or  even 
lo  despair,  which  might  swallow  him  up  and  occasion  his 
ruin.  St.  Paul  would  therefore  now  entreat  for  the  offen- 
der, as  he  before  protested  against  him  ;  and  he  besought 
ihcin  to  confirm  their  love  lo  him,  by  restoring  him  to 
communion,  and  by  sympathising  in  his  sorrow,  that  he 
might  be  assured  their  censures,  though  apparently  severe, 
had  proceeded  from  the  same  friendly  disposition.  Indeed, 
he  had  written  so  decidedly  on  this  subject,  to  make  tria 
of  their  prompt  obedience  to  his  apostolical  authority; 
and  their  conduct  had  satisfied  him  that  they  were  dis- 
posed to  regard  it  in  all  things.  lie  was  therefore  confidcnl 
of  their  discretion  ;  and  ready,  not  only  in  this  but  in  simi- 

ir  instances,  to  concur  widi  them  in  receiving  again  into 
'.icir  communion,  as  ]icnitent  and  pardoned,  those  ^vho 
i.ad  been  laid  under  the  censures  of  the  Church  ;  this  he 
would  do  for  their  benefit,  in  the  presence  of  Christ,  as 
representing  his  person,  and  as  acting  by  his  authority 
{Notes,  Malt.  xvi.  19.  John  xx.  "23.)  lie  was  also  the 
more  desirous  of  thus  concurring  in  the  reconciliation  of 
the  offender,  lest  Satan,  their  subtile  adversary,  should  ob- 
tain some  advantage  by  their  delay,  either  by  tempting 
the  off(;ndcr  to  despondency,  by  bringing  an  evil  report  on 
Christians,  as  rigorous  and  unforgiving,  or  by  discouraging 
other  offenders,  deterring  men  from  embracing  the  Gospel, 


i.e.   nil   II. 
XT.  :0 

17  For  we  are  not  as  many,  ''  which  jfj'.,?'  Milit' 
t  corrupt  the  word  of  God:  '  but  as  of  f 20 ''.^I"'™ 
sincerity,  but  as  of  God,  in  the  sight  of  %^lf3\.  '^j^ 
God,  speak  we  in  Christ. 


■lev.  Ii    14   Ii  20  xii  9 


2  I'et. 
1—3    I  Jo!in  Ir. 

10. 1  Or,  d.'ol  ttu<.i{fullji. 


exciting  further  divisions  in  the  Church,  or  otherwise  pre- 
venting the  success  of  the  Gospel.  For  he  was  not  ignorant 
of  the  manifold  devices  of  that  enemy,  and  by  what  vari- 
ed machinations  he  endeavoured  to  deceive  and  prejudice 
men's  minds,  and  to  disturb  the  jnace  of  the  Chun  h.  It 
is  observable,  that  the  apostle  scrupulously  avoided  na minor 
this  scandalous  offender. 

V.  12,  13.  After  Paul  had  been  driven  from  Ephesus, 
he  went  to  Troas  in  his  way  to  Macedonia,  intending  lo 
stay  a  short  time  in  that  city  to  preach  the  Gospel,  of 
which  a  favourable  opportunity  presented  itself.  {Auies, 
Acts  XX.  1,  2.)  But  not  meeting  Titus  there  according 
to  his  expectation,  and  having  received  no  tidings  fruiu 
Corinth,  his  mind  was  so  discomposed  ab(jui  the  afiairs  of 
that  Church,  that  he  could  not  comfortably  conlinuo  at 
Troas  ;  but  he  hastened  into  Macedonia  to  meet  Titus, 
which  he  accordingly  did,  and  his  rfp^it  had  determined 
him  to  write  this  second  epistle,  and  then  to  proceed 
leisurely  through  the  Churches  of  Macedonia,  before  he 
visited  Corinth. 

V.  14 — 17.  The  happy  turn  given  lo  the  affairs  of  th( 
Corinthians,  the  confidence  which  the  apostle  entcrtidntd 
of  success  in  that  undertaking,  and  his  usefulness  in  oihci 
places,  caused  him  lo  break  fi)rth  in  thankfiilaess  lo  God 
amidst  his  diflicultics  and  di.nresses.  He  had  indeeil  sharp 
conllicts  to  sustain,  but  the  Lord  gave  him  such  multiplied 
victories,  that  he  went  from  city  to  city  as  a  trium|)han! 
conqueror  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  And,  as  in  triumphs 
abundance  of  odours  were  used,  so  the  name  and  srdvalion 
of  Jesus,  (•'  as  ointment  poured  forth,")  was  a  sweet 
odour  diffused  by  him  in  every  [^lace ;  so  that  he  and  his 
fellow  labourers  were  pleasing  and  acceptable  to  God, 
by  iheir  testimony  to  Christ,  and  through  his  merits,  as  a 
sweet-smelling  savour,  not  only  in  respect  of  those  who 
were  saved  by  their  means,  but  also  in  those  who  perished 
through  unbelief;  for  in  both  cases  God  was  glorified  by 
their  preaching.  To  the  one  indeed  dieir  doctrine  was  an 
occasion  of  aggravated  condemnation,  through  ihe  depraved 
stale  of  their  hearts,  and  their  enmity  to  it  or  abuse  of  it; 
even  as  costly  odours  are  sometimes  pernicious  and  fatal  to 


A  D.  (Jl. 


CHAPTER  III. 


.1  /).  01. 


CHAP.   III. 

To  obviate  the  charge  of  vain-glory,  the 
apostle  shows,  thTit  the  conversion  of  the 
Corinthians  was  a  sufficient  atteslulion 
of  Christ  to  his  ministry,  1 — .'i.  He 
ascribes  all  his  sujjicicncy  and  success  to 
God,  4,  5  ;  and  /jrovcs  the  glory  of  the 
gospel  to  be  superior  to  that  of  the  law. 


'iiseased  persons;  and  to  the  other  their  doctrine  was  as  a 
delightful  odour,  that  exhilarates  th.c  spirits,  renews  he. ;lth, 
and  proiong.s  life ;  for,  loving  and  cniLiacing  the  salutary 
message,  tiicy  found  it  to  be  unto  life  and  salvation.  But, 
as  such  important  consecjuences  were  connected  with  their 
sacred  ministry,  and  as  laithfulness  alone  could  render  it 
acceptable  and  honourable  to  God,  or  ])rofitable  to  men. 
who  of  the  human  race  could  of  himself  be  suflicicnt  for 
such  a  service  ?  Or  who  would  dare  to  engage  in  it  with- 
out trembling  ?  (iii.  .5,  6.)  This  obliquely  hinted  at  the 
self-sufficiency  of  the  Corinthian  teachers;  but  they  were 
more  imniediaiely  intended,  when  he  spake  oimuny  who 
sophisiicLiled  the  word  of  God,  as  dishonest  vintners  dc 
their  wine,  when  they  preserve  sonjcthing  of  the  colourand 
taste,  but  dilute  it,  or  mix  it  up  with  other  licjuids,  which 
weaken  it,  prevent  its  efficacy,  or  even  render  it  poisonous, 
in  order  to  enhance  their  profits.  Thus  these  teachers 
preserved  some  important  truths  in  their  preaching,  to 
render  it  mor«  specious,  but  they  corrujjted  it  by  human 
inventions,  philosophical  conjectures,  or  lax  opinions,  till 
it  became  inefficacious,  and  even  pernicious,  to  the  souls  of 
men;  this  they  did,  to  pay  court  to  the  predjudices  and 
inclinations  oi'  their  followers,  that  they  might  establish 
their  own  influence,  and  gratify  their  avarice  and  ambition. 
Learned  men  have  diflbred  greatly  in  opinion  ab.iul  these 
corrupters  of  the  Gos|Ki,  whethci-  they  were  Judaizing 
Christians,  or  Gentile  converts,  or  heretics,  as  the  Gnos- 
tics in  |j  irticular  were ;  but,  beyond  all  doubt,  there 
were  conupiers  of  the  Gos[)el,  at  that  time,  of  diflerent 
descriptions, -who  jiervertcd  i:  in  various  ways  The  apostle, 
however,  was  conscious  that  he  was  not  actuated  by  such 
principles,  nor  left  to  adopt  and  propagate  suchdelusion.s-; 
on  the  contrary,  in  the  most  entire  sincerity  and  sim- 
plicity, as  sent  by  God  and  serving  him,  as  influenced 
by  his  grace,  and  as  acting  in  his  sight,  he  spake  of  Christ 
and  his  salvation  in  every  |)l;icc,  witho\it  at  all  consulting 
his  own  interest,  or  the  inclinations  of  his  hearers,  except 
in  order  to  their  profat. 

PRACTICAL  OB.SERVATI0iNS, 
V.  1-11. 

We  should  always  give  |)ain  reluctantly,  ^\qx\  when  it 
mast  be  done;  for,  if  we  are  of  a  iruly  Christian  spirit, 
we  shall  share  the  heaviness  and  sorrow  which  we  occasion. 
— It  is  a  common  case  for  faithful  ministers  to  have  sor- 
row from  those  of  whom  they  ought  to  rejoice,  and  to  be 
deprived  of  comfort  even  from  the  seals  ol  their  ministry, 
through  the  necessity  they  arc  under  of  making  them  sor 
rowful  i  whereas  their  joy  ought  to  be  the  joy  of  all  the 


G — 1 1  ;  declaring  that  his  jilun,  speak- 
ing accorded  to  his  mi)iistry,  which  teas 
less  obscure  than  that  of  Moses,  12 — 1-1 ; 
showi/ig  the  blindness  of  the  Jcics,  which 
would  be  removed  when  they  turned  to 
the  Lord,  15,  16;  and  describing  the 
liberty  and  progressive  holiness,  which 
arose  from  faith  in  Christ  and  the  illu- 
mination of  the  Holy  Spirit,  17,  18. 


people.  That  part  of  an  affectionate  minister's  work 
which  gives  most  offence,  is  often  performed  by  him  with 
great  atiliclion  and  anguish  of  heart,  and  with  many  tears; 
so  far  is  he  from  intending  to  grieve  his  beloved  jjeojjle, 
that  he  does  violence  to  his  own  feelings,  and  ventures  their 
displeasure  from  his  abundant  affection  to  them,  and  that 
he  may,  even  against  their  will,  preserve  them  if  possible 
from  the  dangers  to  which  the  artifices  of  deceivers  and 
their  own  inexperience  esijose  them.  Such  ministers  will 
be  careful  not  to  over-charge  their  brethren,  and  not  to 
condemn  them  harshly  or  indiscriminately.  They  do  not 
desire  1o  magnify  their  own  trials,  or  to  multiply  their 
comiilaints,  they  would  have  no  censure  employed  or 
continued  in  force,  without  evident  necessity,  they  will 
show  kindness  and  speak  comfort  to  the  penitent,  and  take 
pleasure  in  restoiing  the  most  grievous  offendci-s  '' in  the 
"  spii'it  of  meekness,"  when  it  can  be  done  consistently 
with  the  honour  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  purity  of  the 
Church,  and  they  will  exhort  others  to  assure  the  offenders 
of  their  love,  when  salutary  rebukes  or  discipline  have  had 
their  proper  effect.  Though  no  man  has  a  right  to  exer- 
cise dominion  over  the  faith  of  his  brethren,  yet,  as  far  as 
ministers  act  according  to  the  commandments  of  Christ, 
they  are  authorized  to  expect  obedience  from  the  people, 
and  they  may  sometimes  properly  make  trial  of  it ;  yet 
they  should  always  be  ready  to  express  a  forgiving  dispo- 
sition ;  and  when  church-censures,  ministerial  rebukes,  or 
the  reconciliation  of  offenders,  are  regulated  accordiijgto 
the  word  of  Christ,  and  as  in  his  presence,  they  \vill  be 
valid,  even  as  if  he  had  been  present  in  person  to  ratify 
them.  We  should  always  be  upon  our  guard,  lest  Satan 
get  an  advantage  against  us  ;  that  subtle  enemy  knows  how- 
to  avail  himself  of  our  mistakes,  whether  of  ill-timed 
lenity  or  needless  severity  ;  he  buoys  up  men  with  pre- 
sun)[}tion,  or  pushes  them  to  despair;  he  represents  the 
ministers  and  professors  of  the  Gosjiel  as  licentious,  or  as 
over  strict,  just  as  ajipcarances  vary  ;  he  raises  conti-adic- 
tory  slanders,  to  prejudice  men  against  the  truth,  or  to  de- 
stroy the  ])eace  of  the  Church.  We  should  therefore  study, 
by  attention  to  the  Scriptures,  by  careful  observation,  by 
watching  our  own  ex]ieriences,  by  conferi'ing  with  .';ur 
brethren,  and  by  fervent  prayer,  to  get  acrjuainled  with  his 
devices,  that  we  may  counteract  them. 

V.   12—17, 

It  is  perhaps  impossible,  in  this  present  state,  to  separate 
fervent  active  zeal,  from  an  over-anxious  solicitude  ;  and 
though  we  should  not  yield  to  any  thing,  that  takes  us  oil 
froDi  our  present  )\'ork,  yet  it  may  sometimes  be  pre- 


A.  D.  61. 


IJ.  CORINTHIANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


li.  17. 


19  I  Cor  ill.  10 
iy    I&  X.  33. 

bActs  xviii.  37 
I  Cor.  ivi  3. 

e  I  Cor.    hi.    10 


ix.  1. 


d  vii 


11 


xii  li.  Fbil  i7 
s  Roro       i        8 

1  Thes.  i   8. 
fEx.    xxxi     18 
.  I   8  II 


18. 


I.  7.    14 


X.  10.  Dan.  1 
2B.  Matt.  X' 
Hi.  I  TUes  i. 
33.  Ei.  xi.  19. 


DO  we  "  begin  again  to  commend  our- 1 
selves  }  or  need  we,  as  some  others, 
"  epistles  of  commendation  to  you,  or 
le/lers  of  commendation  from  you  .'' 

2  Y'c  "^  are  our  epistle,  written '' in  our 
hearts,  '  known  and  read  of  all  men  : 

3  Forasmuch  as  ye  arc  manifestly  de- 
clared to  be  '  llie  epistle  of  Christ,  -  minis- 
tered by  us,  written  not  with  ink,  but 
with  the  Spirit  of  ^  the  living  God  ;  '  not 
in  tables  of  stone,  ^  but  in  fleshly  tables  of 
the  heart. 

— k  Fs.  xl.  8.  Jer  xxxi. 


4   And  '  such   trust 
Christ  to  ""God-ward 


have   we  through 


fitable  for  us  to  rfcollecl,  that  even  St.  Paul  could  have  no 
rest  in  his  spirit  in  preaching  at  Troas,  through  his  earnest 
desire  to  learn  the  stale  of  ihc  Corinthian  Church.  If, 
however,  our  iicarts  be  right  with  God,  our  disquietudes 
will  terminate  in  thanksgivings  ;  our  conflicts  in  victories 
and  triumphs ;  and  the  ia!>ours  of  the  faithful  minister 
will  be  accented  and  graciously  rewarded  by  our  God, 
whether  his  hearers  be  saved,  or  perish.  But  how  dreadful 
is  the  case  of  numbers,  to  whom  the  blessed  Gospel  be- 
comes "  the  savour  of  death  unto  death  ;"  and  the  faithful 
and  affectionate  endeavours  of  ministers  for  their  salvation 
serve  only  to  seal  and  aggravate  their  condemnation  !  This 
is  n  painful  thought  to  the  .servants  of  Christ ;  as  they 
would  gladly  be  "  the  savour  of  life  unto  life"  to  all, 
who  come  within  the  sound  of  their  voice,  or  by  any 
means  can  be  made  acquainted  widi  their  doctrine.  But 
liow  should  the  consideration  of  the  consequences  which 
must  follow  on  our  preaching,  to  ourselves,  and  our 
hearers,  make  us  shrink  back,  as  it  were,  under  the  con- 
sciousness of  unworthincss  antl  insufficiency  !  especially 
as  so  many  still  corrupt  the  word  of  God,  to  their  own 
ruin,  and  that  of  their  deluded  followers.  May  we  then 
inquire  how  the  case  is  with  us  ;  may  we  carefully  watch 
aurselves  in  this  matter ;  and  seek  "the  testimony  of  our 
consciences,  under  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  that 
"  as  of  sincerity,  as  of  God,  in  the  sight  of  God,  so  we 
"  may  speak  in'ChristI"  May  the  Lord  send  forth  many 
such  ministers  into  his  Church,  and  slop  the  mouths  of  all 
false  teachers  ;  and  may  every  Christian  learn  to  distinguish 
between  faithful  shepherds,  and  all  kinds  of  wolves  and 
foxes  in  sheep's  clothing  I 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  111.  V.  1—3.  The  apo.itie's  opponents 
would  be  ready  to  censure  the  foregoing  declaration,  as 
another  instance  of  his  commending  himself;  of  which,  it  is 
probable,  they  alleged  that  his  former  epistle  contained 
some  examples  :  but  could  the  Christians  at  Corinth,  in  ge- 
neral, suspect  him  of  being  actuated  by  such  motives?  Did  he 
or  his  friends  need  such  a  testimony  to  their  character?  Was 
there  any  occasion  for  odier  churches  to  give  them  recom- 
memlatory  letters  to  the  Corinthians  ?  Or  that  the  Corin- 
thians should  thus  testify  to  their  character,  for  the  satis- 
faction of  other  churches?  This  indeed  was  the  case  of 
some,  who  had  come  in  among  them  wit'.i  an  ambiguous 
cliaractcr  ajid  mission  ;  and  who  wanted,  ar.i  rec<:'ived  such 


ii.  U.Pbil  I.  c. 
D  Ex.  xviii.  19 
I  Thes.  t.  8 

5  Not  "that  wc  are  sufficient  of  our-  ■' i"  •'oiin  xt  s. 
selves  to  think  any  thinff  as  of  ourselves;  "-'«   J«f  " 

n   I      .1  „..-'.=,,•,  '    6-10      .Man  I 

°  but  our  sutnciency  is  ol  God  ;  "•,  »«    L"tre 

n     1X71  1  11  1  11  •     •  XXI.  IS.  xxiv«9. 

b  \\no  also  ^  hatn  made  us  able  mmis-  L'^'>r„"'=i?,  '."• 
ters  ot  1  the  new  testament;  ""not  of  p,^' '^  J*" 
the  letter,  but  of  the  spirit;  'for  i\\c 'M^'^n'H 
letter  kiileth,  '  but  the  spirit  *  giveth  i  io  '  Jil'l' 
lifp  "  r.|ih  iii.  7.'  iv 

""^-  11.  la.   Col.  i 

li-Zi     I  Tim   i    IMSiy    f,     STimill. n  11.  .I(?r.  xxxi    31 .  M«tt.  xx»i. 

28.  Msrkxiv   24.    Luke  xxii   20     1  Cor.  xi.  25.    Heb   vii   22    iX    15-2B.    Xii.  24.    Kill. 

20.  Mare r  Rom   ri.  27-29   vii  6 s7  9.  Ueul.  xxvii   20.  Rom  iii.  »>  I, 

li   vii  9-11.  Gil    iii.  10-12  21,22 tJi.ihnTi.C3     Rom 

*  Or,  quickelut^.  John  ».  21 ,  Hoai.  iv.  17.  1  Cor.  xv.  ti.  Eph.  - 


recommendations ;  but  the  apostle  had  no  need  of  them. 
Foi'  the  Corinthians  themselves  were  his  epistle  of  com- 
mendation ;  it  was  written  in  their  hearts,  (as  some  explain 
it,  perhaps  without  sufficient  authority  from  manuscripts 
or  copies,)  and  legible  in  their  lives  ;  so  that  men  of  every 
nation  and  language  might  read  and  understand  the  import 
of  it.  Or,  he  so  valued  this  testimonial,  and  so  loved 
them  as  the  seals  of  his  ministry,  that  he  had  this  epistle, 
as  it  were,  engraven  in  his  heart.  For  they  were  mani- 
festly declared  to  all  men,  to  be  Christ's  epistle  recom- 
mending his  ministry,  whicli  he  had  employed  him  in 
framing.  This  was  not  written  with  ink  on  paper,  but 
by  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  ;  nor  engraven,  as  the  law 
was,  by  the  finger  of  God  on  tables  of  stone,  but  on 
fleshly  tables  of  the  heart ;  their  hearts  having  been  soft- 
ened, humbled,  and  prepared  to  receive  this  divine  lim- 
pressioB,  by  the  new-creating  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
'  In  your  hearts,  made  soft  and  pliable,  and  ready  to  obey 
'  the  word,  by  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  according 
'  to  the  promise,  Es.  xi.  19.  xxxvi.  26.'  {Whitby.)  As 
the  aposde  therefore  firmly  believed  them  to  be  true  Chris- 
tians, so  they  could  not  doubt  but  he  was  the  aposUe  ot 
Christ :  their  conversion  sufficiently  recommended  him  and 
his  doctrine,  and  he  needed  no  other  testimonial. 

V.  4 — 6.  The  preceding  considerations  gave  the  apos- 
Ue such  'confidence,  through  Christ,  in  his  cause  and  in 
those  things  which  pertained  to  God,  that  ho  spake  to  the 
Corinthians  in  that  bold  manner  of  himself  and  of  his 
ministry,  which  they  censured.  Not  that  he  or  his  asso- 
ciates professed  any  sufficiency  for  so  important  a  trust  and 
work,  as  of  themselves,  or  by  any  natural  wisdom,  ability, 
or  good  disposition,  above  other  men  :  they  could  not  exe- 
cute their  ministry  faithfully  or  successfully,  if  left  to 
themselves  ,  they  could  not  think  a  good  thcug:-.:  without 
divine  grace ;  they  made  no  estimation  of  themselves  in 
this  great  concern  ;  but  allowed  and  were  deeply  sensible, 
that  all  their  sufficiency  was  of  God.  He  indeed  had 
made  them  able,  faithful,  and  successful  ministers  of  the 
New  Testament,  or  covenant,  which  was  ratified  with 
believers  through  the  blood  of  Christ,  and  ensured  to  them 
all  spiritual  and  eternal  blessings  :  and,  while  they  gave 
him  all  the  glory,  they  could  not  but  be  conscious  of  what 
he  had  done  for  them  and  by  them  ;  nor  might  they  shun 
to  speak  with  autherity  and  decision  in  his  cause.  For 
they  had  not  been  trie  ministers  of  a  mere  ictter,  but  of  a 
doctrine  that  was  accompanied  by  the  operation  of  the 


J.  D.  6f. 


CHAPTER  III. 


J.  D.  61. 


,9-s«o>.,..6  7  But  if  "  the  miniitration  of  deatli, 
'livMa  xKjcii'  »  written  a/if/  ensjraveii  in  stones,  ^  v/aB 
if -ifut.  i'^!3.■  glorious,  6o  '  tiiaf  the  cliiitlreii  of  Isri^fel 
13  ■*  x''  i-»' coui'1  not  steadfastly  behold  the  Ace  of 
13  Ps  l^'J<^''Cs«  for  the  glory  of  his  countenance, 


y  beui 

fV'j^B'ni  'which  glory  was  to  be  done  away  ; 

knn,  'vii  IS-      8  How  shall  not  ''  the  ministration  of 

14  (12.  Gal  •■  •" 
■:  xxxi 
l.<ike 
— 3(.  Artsvi   li, 
a  10.  II.  14    Bom, 

X   i    I  Cor.  siii  10 b  fi    17  xi 

17  v.i  3a.  Acts  ii  17,18  32,33  Kom. 
U  iv.  4.22.2J  Eph  ii.  18  2  Ihe?.  ii. 
B&.  XIX.  12-19.  XX.  18,  IJ.  Horn.  i.  13 


s"^"eTx^^29  ^^^  Spirit  be  rather  glorious  ? 

9  For  if  "  the  ministration  of  condem- 


Is.  XI.  3  xl  V   a  lis  21.  Joeli 
ii   9-16   1  C.H-   lii    16    sii    1- 

1  Pet   i   2    .Inde  19,28 

i.  3,4.  Gal   ill   10  Het>.  xii  II 


Holy  Spirit  to  render  it  efficacious :  for  the  mere  letter 
would  have  proved  an  occasion  of  condemnation  and  death 
to  the  hearers ;  but  the  Spirit  gave  life  and  salvation  to 
thera  through  the  Gosjjel.  This  is  commonly  understood 
restrictivcly  of  the  legal  and  evangelical  dispensations,  con- 
trasted with  each  other,  and  the  context  seems  to  favour 
this  interpretation  :,yet  it  is  not  satisfactory,  as  proposed  in 
a  general  manner ;  for  the  legal  dispensation  was  not  a 
killing  letter  to  ail  that  were  under  it,  nor  is  the  Gospel  in 
all  cases  attended  by  the  life-giving  Spirit.  But  the  legal 
dispensation  derived  ail  its  saving  efficacy  from  the  Gospel, 
to  which  it  referred  ;  and,  after  the  publication  of  Chris- 
tianity, it  became  altogether  a  killing  letter  to  those  who 
cleaved  to  it.  For  the  Gospel  was  "  the  ministration  of 
"  the  Spirit,"  and  the  only  doctrine  through  which  life 
and  salvation  were  communicated  to  sinners,  as  the  ajiostle 
shows  more  fully  in  the  next  verses.  The  moral  law 
indeed  is  universally  "  found  unto  death,"  to  all  who 
remain  under  it ;  but  the  ceremonies  and  types,  together 
with  the  ])rophecies,  gave  ancient  believers  a  feeble  dis- 
covery of  mercy  and  grace,  through  the  promised  Saviour: 
yet  these  to  unbelievers  were  a  mere  lifeless  iqrm,  which 
left  thera  under  the  condemnation  of  the  moral  law,  and 
even  added  to  it.  But  then  it  must  be  remembered,  that 
the  Gospel  itself,  and  its  ministers,  are  "  a  savour  of  death 
•'  unto  death"  to  unbelievers  ;  who  often  make  the  same 
formal  use  of  some  evangelical  truths,  and  an  attendance 
on  Christian  ordinances,  which  the  Jews  did  of  the  Mosaic 
ceremonies,  and  the  traditions  of  the  elders  :  and  in  this 
way,  and  many  others,  "  the  letter,"  even  of  the  New 
Testament,  "  kills;"  and  it  only  gives  life,  when  accom- 
panied "  by  the  Spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus."  To 
understand  ''  the  letter  and  the  spirit,"  of  a  lileral  and  an 
allegorical  interpretation  of  Scripture,  is  both  foreign  to 
thf  apostle's  aigument,  and  also  palpably  absurd  and 
extremely  dangerous.  Some  parts  of  Scripture  are  allego- 
rical, and  must  he  so  interpreted :  but  surely  laws,  doc- 
trines, promises,  exhorlaiions,  and  historical  fads,  must 
be  literally  understood  by  all,  who  do  not  seek  to  misun- 
derstand them  ! 

V.  7 — II.  The  Corinthians  undervalued  the  authority 
of  the  aposde  as  the  minister  of  Christ ;  but  he  here 
showed  them,  how  far  the  ministry  of  the  New  Testament 
excelled  that  of  tiie  Old.  The  moral  law  alone  was 
%vritien  and  engraven  in  stones  ;  and  it  was  properly  the 
minisiration  of  death  and  condemnation,  by  leaving  every 
transgressor  under  the  curse  denounced  by  it :  but  the 
unbelieving  Jews  turned  the  whole  Mosaic  dispensation 
inlo  a  mere  covenant  of  works,  to  their  own  condem- 


nation be  glory,  much  more  doth  "  the 
miuistratiou  ol  righteousness  "  exceed  in 
glory. 

10  For  even  that  which  was  made 
glorious,  '  had  no  gloiy  in  this  re- 
spect, by  reason  of  the  glory  that  ex- 
celleth. 

11  For  5  if  that  which  is  done  away 
was  glorious,  ''  much  more  that  which 
remaineth  is  glorious.  ^ 

Hoi)  vii.  21  -26   vlii.  13.  xii.  25-29.- 


.1  V.  21.    IH.  lln. 

13  Jer.  xxiii  t. 

lloni.  i.  ir.     lii. 

21,22     IV    II.  V 

l.'i-2l.     X.    3— 

JO.    1  Cor.  i   30. 

Hal.      V.     4,    4. 

Pti.l.      iii.       .9. 

2  I'et  ).  I 
e  10,    II.     1  <,'or. 

x»  41.  Hcl). ijr. 

b.  6 
fJol.  XXV.  5     Js. 

XKiv.   23.     Haf. 

ii.  3   7-9.  A«/3 

xxvi.  13      I'hil. 

iii.    7,  8.    2  I'et. 

I    17     Rcv.sxi. 

23.24.  xxii    S 

^ ' "  °-"i'i  6  iv.  r 


nation.  Both  the  holy,  just,  and  good  law,  and  the  legal 
dispensation,  as  connected  with  it,  and  introductory  to  the 
Go.spei,  were  gloiious  :  the  whole  had  the  stamp  of  divi- 
nity upon  it,  and  was  exprt'ssive  of  the  justice,  holiness, 
and  truth  of  God.  As  an  emblem  of  this,  the  face  of 
Moses,  when  he  came  down  from  the  mount  with  the 
tables  of  the  law,  and  the  ratificalion  of  that  covenant, 
shone  in  such  a  manner  that  tlie  Israelites  could  not  stead- 
fastly look  at  it ;  which  caused  him  to  wear  a  veil  in  their 
presence.  Yet  this  rejiresented  the  glory  of  that  dispen- 
sation, which  was  to  be  abolished  by  the  introduction  of  the 
new  covenant  in  Christ.  If,  then,  the  ministry  of  that 
dispensation,  which,  considered  apart  from  the  Gospel, 
could  only  leave  men  under  the  sentence  of  death,  spi- 
ritual, temporal,  and  eternal,  was  so  glorious,  and  im- 
parted such  honour  to  Moses,  how  could  it  be  supposed, 
that  the  ministry  of  the  New  Testament,  through  which 
ei^pecially  the  sanctifying  Spirit  was  given  to  sinners,  as 
the  seal  and  earnest  of  eternal  life,  should  not  be  glorious 
and  honourable  to  those  intrusted  with  it?  If  that  ministry, 
which  in  itself  tended  only  to  condemnation,  contained 
such  a  display  of  the  divine  glory,  as  rendered  the  exercise 
of  it  honourable  ;  how  should  not  that  ministry,  by  which 
condemned  sinners  are  taught  the  way  of  righteousness,  by 
faith  in  Christ,  and  which  contains  so  full  and  complete  a 
discovery  of  the  glory  and  harmony  of  God's  perfections, 
confer  far  greater  honour  on  the  apostles,  who  were  em- 
ployed to  preach  it  to  the  world?  Indeed,  the  glory  of  the 
law,  and  that  of  the  legal  dispensation,  were  so  eclipsed 
by  the  excellent  glory  of  the  Gospel,  as  iii  this  respect  to  be 
comparatively  nothing;  and  after  the  publication  of  Chris- 
tianity, the  Mosaic  dispensation  had  lost  all  its  reflected 
glory  and  divine  authority,  and  was  become  a  lifeless  letter 
and  form  to  those  who  rejected  Christ.  If,  then,  that 
which  was  intended  to  bo  temporary,  and  at  length  to  be 
abolished,  had  been  glorious  when  Moses  promulgated  i\, 
much  more  must  the  Gospel,  which  is  intended  to  continue 
till  the  end  of  the  world,  as  the  last  and  most  complete 
discovery  of  the  divine  Uuth  and  will,  be  glorious  in  itself, 
and  honourable  to  those  who  were  intrusted  to  reveal  it  to 
mankind.  '  It  should  be  understood,  that  the  law,'  (of 
ten  commandments,)  '  is  not  considered  simjdy,  but  as 
'  connected  with  the  ministry  of  Moses,  and  as  apart 
'  aad  distinct  from  the  Gospel ;  in  which  respect  it  may 
'  be  said  to  have  been  abolished,  when  the  ministration  of 
'  Moses  was  abolished.  But  thou  wilt  say,  is  the  minis- 
'  tration  of  Moses  abolished  in  this  respect  ?  By  no  means  : 
'  for  men  must  always  be  jirepareil  for  (he  Gospel  by  the 
'  preaching  of  liie  law.     But  this  I  say,  that  the  minis- 


..;.  D.  6) 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  Gl. 


iw.2,3 13  jnhn  12  Seeing  then  that  we  have  such 
23.  I  cSr'xIv.  hone,  '  \vc  use  screat  *  plainness  of  speecli : 

•Or. M(f«.,.  l.i  And  not  as  Moses,  ^  nhicn  put  a 
Ik's;'  23-3i'veif  over  his  face,  that  the  children  of 
3  Vph  Ti*!!..  iHracl  '  could  not  steadfastly  look  ■"  to  the 

in.    Pnil    1.  211.  ,      r-    1  1  •    1     ■         11-11 

1  Thn'm",,*  end  of  that  which  is  abolished  : 
^s"'""'"^^"       Ji    But   "their    minds   Avere  blinded: 
mKom  ^1  G,i  ''"''  "'^*''  *'"^  '^'^J  rcmainetli  the  same  veil 

"■' "''i^'coi''.']  i"i<<il»^cn   away  in  the  reading  of  the  oh! 
'f^^  testament ;  "  whirii  veil  is  done  away  in 

'.r,^'i,.",„':  Christ. 

i!iv.N«  Uria       lo    But    even    unto    this    day,    when 

)i?i.  !0    Jer   V.31.    Ein.i   2     .M«l   vi  2J    xiii.  13— Vl     John  ix.  39-11'  sii   -10.    Aots 

iS'^iii  26. 27     Hon.  •<i   8  —  11.20. o  i»    fi     Is    gxv.  7.    Matt   xvi.  17.    l.uke 

T»i:i  -il--!  jji,  :i-2J  4-l-4i  Juhn  viii.  12.  xii  4S.  Atts  xvi  11.  xxv:.  13.  Eph.  i 
'7-20 


17.  Hfl. 


Moses  is  read,  ?  the  veil  is  u^on  their 
heart. 

»  16  Nevertheless,  "i  when  it  shall  turn 
to  the  Lord,  '  the  veil  shall  he  taken 
away. 

17  Now  '  the  Lord  is  that  Spirit :  and 
'  where  tlie  Spirit  of  the  Lord  is,  there  is 
liberty. 

10  Dut  we  all,  "with  open  face,  be- 
holding "  as  in  a  glass  ='  the  glory  of  the 
Lord,  ^  are  cluuiircd  into  the  same  image, 
from  glory  to  glory,  even  as  *  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Lord. 

23.  xii  2  xiii  I4.  ;  Corw.  49.  0,1.  vi  15.  Eph  \i  22-24  Cd  iii 
I'ct   i.  5-9 •  Or,  ■/  tfic  iMtii  irit  Spirit    17. 


p  AcU  xiii     27— 


10 


I. am. 


ill.  10    Boi. 

4.  5     Horn.  XI. 

2S— 17 
r  isxiv  7  nil. 

IS   liv.  13    J«r 

xixi.  31     John 

»i  4i,  46 
9  6      John  vi   63. 

1  C,r.  XV  44. 
tPs    li      13       fa. 

Ixi      I.        Rom. 

viii     2     I.S,    16. 

G>l   irCSTin. 


X  I  Cor    xiii.  12 


23 


r>v  4  6  Jobs 
i.  14  xii  41  I 
Tim  i    II    Or. 

7.  V  17    Horn  viii. 

10     Tit.  iii.  5.   3 


*  tration  of  Moses  is  in  all  cases  abolished,  when  the  mani- 

•  fc5t  grace  cf  the  Gospel  succped.s  to  the  figurative  i^reach- 
'  in^'  of  the  law.'  (Beza.)  From  this  argument  it  is  ge- 
nec.illy  concluded,  that  the  false  teachers  at  Coiinth  Jitda-[ 
ized :  but  it  has  before  appeared,  that  their  leading  errors 
were  of  a  different  nature;  though  some  might  also  be 
prone  lo  run  into  that  extreme.  The  apostle,  however,! 
seems  to  have  principally  intended  lo  magriity  his  office  ;{ 
and  to  show,  from  the  examjile  of  Moses,  that  the  ministry: 
of  the  New  Testament  was  honourable,  in  proportion  to! 
the  superior  glory  of  that  dispensation:  and  that  he,  as; 
immediately  intrusted  with  the  important  stewardship  of) 
the  divine  mysteries,  as  an  inspired  apostle,  and  as  faithful 
in  this  service,  had  a  right  to  demand  respect  and  dcferefft:e 
to  his  authority  ;  which  his  opponents,  whoever  they  wero,j 
refused  him,  and  instructed  their  partizans  to  refuse  him.] 

V.  1"2 — IG.  Having  this  hope  and  confidence,  thati 
he  was  made  of  God  an  able  mini.ster  of  that  glorious  j 
dispensation,  by  which  the  gift  of  righteousness  and  thej 
life-giving  Spirit  were  conferred  on  men,  the  apostle  uscdj 
great  plaiimess,  liberty,  and  boldness  of  speech  :  declaring! 
•without  reserve  "the  whole  counsel  of  God."  and  faith- 1 
fully  reproving  what  was  false  and  sinful,  as  one  that  had 
authority  and  sufficiency  from  God.  His  doctrine  was  not 
hid  in  obscurity  or  ambiguity,  or  under  types  and  shadows, 
as  the  legal  dispensation  had  been,  of  which  the  veil  on 
the  face  of  Moses  was  a  figure,  or  emblem.  As  this  cover- j 
ing  concealed  die  lustre  of  his  countenance;  so,  the  oh- 1 
sGurity  of  that  dispensation  concealed  its  real  glory;  andj 
the  Israelites  were  unable  to  look  steadfastly  to  Christ,  the 
great  End,  Scope,  and  Substance  of  those  ceremonies,  which  | 
were  shortly  lo  be  abolished.  Even  believers  had  only  I 
indistinct  and  transient  glimpses  of  that  glorious  Object : 
and  unbelievers  looked  no  further  than  the  outward  insti- 
tution, except  as  they  expected  a  temporal  deliverer  and 
king.  Thus  their  minds  were  generally  blinded  by  pride, 
prejudice,  and  carnal  lusts,  which  formed  a  veil  over 
ihcir  hearts,  in  addition  to  that  which  was  thrown  over 
the  Mosaic  law:  and  this  veil  remained,  to  close  their 
minds  against  the  truth,  even  after  the  light  of  the  Gospel 
had  shown  the  real  import  of  the  legal  ceremonies :  so 
that,  when  the  .lews  rend  the  Old  Testament,  the  veil  upon 
their  hearts  prevented  them  from  understanding  its  true 
meaninc;,  or  deriving  any  spiritual  benefit  from  it.  For 
the  veil  is  only  done  away  in  Christ:  h!>  doctrine  tends 


to  remove  it  I'rom  the  written  word :  but  faith  in  him,  and 
the  supply  '.f  his  Spirit,  must  remove  it  from  the  heart, 
and  enable  tho  believer  to  perceive  the  spiritual  meaning 
of  the  types,  jjrophecies,  and  promises  of  the  whole  Scrip- 
ture. For  want  of  this  the  Jews  at  that  time,  (and  their 
awful  case  i;  the  same  to  this  day,)  had  a  veil  on  their 
hearts,  when  the  law  of  Moses  was  read  among  them  ; 
nor  could  ,dl  their  diligence,  attention,  or  attachment  to  it, 
enable  them  to  understand  it  in  a  saving  manner.  But 
when  any  individuals  among  them  were  converted  to  the 
Lord  Jesus,  this  veil  was  removed  from  their  minds  :  and 
this  will  be  the  case  respecting  the  nation  in  general, 
when  they  shall  according  as  it  is  predicted,  believe  in 
their  long  rejected  Messiah.  {Notes,  Ex.  xxxiv.  29—35.) 
— Abolished.  '  Such  an  oblique  manner  of  speaking  on 
'  this  subject  makes  the  argument  peculiarly  sinking. 
'  It  is  taken  for  granted,  as  a  thing  certainly  knowi.,  and 
'  quite  indisputable,  that  the  Mo.-aic  dispensation  was  to 
'  be  abolished.'  (Doddridge.)  '  Vv'e,  the  ministers  of 
'  the  Gospel,  speak  plainly  and  openly,  and  put  no  veil 
'  upon  ourselves,  as  Moses  did,  whereby  to  hinder  the 
'  Jews  froin  seeing  Christ  in  the  law:  but  that  which 
'  hinders  them  is  a  blindness  on  their  minds,  which 
'  remains  to  this  day.  Their  unbelief  comes  not  from 
'  any  obscurity  in  our  preaching ;  but  from  a  blindness 
■  which  rests  upon  their  minds.  But  when  their  heart 
'  shall  turn  to  the  Lord,  the  veil  shall  be  taken  away.' 
(Locke.) 

V.  17,  18.  It  appears  from  the  preceding  argument, 
that  the  Lord  Jesus  is  that  S|)irit,  or  animating  soul, 
which  gives  life  to  the  letter  of  the  Scriptures,  and  lo 
believers.  Without  him,  doctrines,  promises,  ordinances, 
and  commandments,  are  a  mere  carcass  of  religion  ;  the 
pov.cr  and  life  of  which  wholly  depends  on  their  relation 
to  his  person,  mediation,  and  grace:  and  without  faith  in 
him,  and  grace  from  him,  all  knowledge,  ordinances,  or 
external  obedience,  constitute  a  dead  form  of  godliness. 
In  both  respects  he  is,  as  it  were,  the  soul  that  animates 
the  body,  and  gives  cirtivity,  energy,  and  value,  lo  every 
part  of  it.  This  union  with  Christ  is  efTected  by  the  in- 
dwelling of  his  Holy  Spirit:  and  where  this  divine  Agent, 
proceeding  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and  One  with 
them,  inhabits  the  hear!,  there  is  true  liberty.  He  gives 
freedom  from  sin  and  Satan,  from  condemnation  and 
servile  principles,  from  the  love  of  the  world,  and  the  fear 


.'?./).  >6J. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


^.  D.  iii 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  apostic  declares  his  tmwcaried  zeal 
and  integrity  in  preaching  the  Gospel, 
1 ,  2.  Satan  blinds  the  minds  of  unbe- 
lievers (tirainst  the  light  of  the  divine 
frlory  of  Christ  ;  which  God  imparts,  by 
shining  into  the   hearts    of  his    people, 


of  men:  he  enables  the  believer  to  find  liberty  in  ivilling 
obedience,  and  in  spiritually  worshipping  God.  And  he 
gives  him  confidence  and  boldness  in  his  conduct  among 
men,  without  regarding  their  censures  and  frowns,  or 
courting  their  friendship  or  applause,  from  conscious  in- 
tegrity and  satisfaction  of  the  Lord's  acceptance.  Thus 
all  Christians,  in  proportion  to  their  degree  of  faith  and 
grace,  being  enlightened  by  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,  behold 
with  open  face,  as  in  a  mirror,  by  faith  exercised  on  di- 
vine revelation,  the  glory  of  God  in  the  Person  and  work 
of  his  Son:  and  \.hh glory,  beaming  upon  their  souls  with 
transforming  efficacy,  (as  opaque  objects  reflect  the  rays  of 
the  sun,  and  so  become  in  a  measure  luminous.)  they  are 
gradually  changed  into  his  image  of  righteousness,  purity, 
truth,  and  love,  growing  moTe  and  more  like  their  belov- 
ed Saviour,  in  judgment,  disposition,  affections,  and  con- 
duct, from  one  degree  of  this  glorious  holiness  to  another ; 
even  as  by  the  work  "  of  the  Spirit  of  the  Lord,"  or  the 
Ziord  the  Spirit,  by  which  he  new-creates  the  soul ;  and 
according  to  the  measure  in  which  he  discovers  to  a  man  the 
glory  of  God  in  Christ,  and  enables  him  to  behold  it  with 
open  face  and  fixed  admiration.  Till  at  length  the  work 
will  be  perfected,  when  the  view  of  faith,  as  in  a  mirror, 
shall  be  changed  for  immediate  and  perfect  vision.  {Marg. 
Ref-)  Some  expositors  explain  the  "  open,"  or  unveiled, 
"  face,"  to  mean  the  face  of  Christ:  rendering  the  words, 
"  We  all,  in  an  unveiled  face,  beholding  as  in  a  glass  the 
"  glory  of  the  Lord."  &c.  The  glory  of  God  in  the  face 
of  Christ  is  certainly  the  object  contemplated.  The 
veil  on  the  face  of  Moses  implied,  that  this  glory 
was  but  obscurely  shown  by  his  ministration  :  but  the 
veil,  by  the  ministration  of  righteousness  and  of  the  Spirit, 
is  removed,  so  that  the  glory  of  God  in  the  face  of  Christ 
is  unveiled;  and  all  they,  from  whose  hearts  the  veil  of 
prejudice,  pride,  unbelief,  and  worldly  lust  is  removed,  see 
it  clearly  and  distinctly.  If  the  "  unveiled  face,"  be  un- 
derstood of  the  beholders,  this  latter  veil  is  meant ;  and 
llie  contrast  is  between  them  and  the  unbelieving  Jews  : 
but  if  it  be  understood  of  Christ,  then  the  contrast  is  be- 
tween the  obscure  ministration  of  Moses,  and  the  clear 
and  full  ministration  of  the  apostles.  As  believers  they 
beheld  this  glory,  (A'o/e,  iv.  4 — 6  :)  and  through  their 
doctrine,  by  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  all  Christians 
did,  and  still  do,  behold  it. 

PRACTICAL  OBSEP.VATIONS. 
V.   1—6. 

Even  the  appearance  of  self-commendation  is  painful  to 
the  humble  and  spiritual  Christian  ;  whereas  the  firoud  and 
carnal  court  applause,  and  are  highly  gratified  with  it. 
The  conversion  of  sinners,  and  their  subserjuent  holy  lives, 
are  the  minister's  best  letter  of  recommetidation :  if  these 

Vol.  v.— No.  32. 


.3 — 6.  The  weakness  and  sufferings  of 
the  apostle  redounded  to  the  praise  of 
the  power  of  God,  7 — 12.  The  sup- 
ports,  motives,  and  prospects  of  glory, 
by  ivhich  he  and  his  helpers  were  in- 
duced to  persevere  without  faintino-,  \\j 
-18. 


efiects  be  evident  and  abundant,  ho  will  generally  want  n.; 
other  testimonial  among  real  Christians.  For  his  useful- 
ness is  manifestly  declared,  and  fuUy  understood,  to  be 
Christ's  own  attestation  to  his  ministry,  which  the  Saviour 
hath  written  by  the  Spirit  of  the  living  God  upon  the 
hearts  of  his  people,  and  made  legible  in  their  lives  and 
actions.  Professors  of  evangelical  truth  should  remember, 
that  their  tempers  and  conduct  are  supposed  to  form  an 
exhibition  of  the  tendency  of  that  doctrine  and  ministry 
on  Avhich  they  attend.  Indeed,  the  stamp  of  much  reli- 
gious profession  is  a  lax  practice,  self-confidence,  boasting 
loquacity,  censoriousness,  a  disputatious  temper,  bitter- 
ness, and  clamour  :  this  epistle  often  shows  under  what 
sort  of  a  ministry  it  was  formed  ;  though  it  leaves  the 
reader  in  great  doubt  whether  Christ  had  any  part  in  i^, 
or  whether  an  enemy  alone  was  concerned.  But,  alas  ! 
many,  who  attend  on  the  most  faithful  and  practical 
preachers,  exhibit  such  an  epistle,  (so  to  speak,)  to  the 
perusal  of  the  church,  as  has  evident  marks  of  spurious- 
ness  in  it :  though  numbers  charge  all  the  blame  on  the 
doctrine  and  ministry,  which  are  thus  disgraced.  But 
*hen  professed  Christians  act  consistently,  obeying  the 
commands,  and  copying  the  example,  of  their  Lord,  they 
honour  and  recommend  the  Gospel  and  the  preachers  of  it, 
and  are  instrumental  in  bringing  others  also  to  attend  on 
the  truth  without  prejudice.  Success  in  this  blessed  work 
should  inspire  our  minds  with  confidence  in  God  :  yet  wc 
ought  always  humbly  to  recollect  and  acknowledge,  that 
we  are  not  sufficient  of  ourselves  to  think  any  thing  as  of 
ourselves  ;  that  our  whole  dependence  must  be  on  the 
Lord,  and  that  the  whole  glory  belongs  to  him  alone.  It 
is  a  very  great  honour  to  be  made  able  ministers  of  the 
New  Testament.  We  should  not  indeed  suppose  ourselves 
to  be  such,  in  that  high  sense  which  the  apostle  meant  : 
yet,  by  imbibing  his  principles,  copying  his  example,  and 
adhering  to  his  doctrine,  we  may  hope  that  the  Lord  will, 
in  an  inferior  degree,  qualify  us  for  the  same  honourable 
service.  Even  the  New  Testament  will  be  a  killing  letter, 
if  exhibited  as  a  mere  system  and  form,  without  a  depend- 
ence on  the  Spirit  of  God  to  give  it  a  quickening  energy,: 
yet  it  is  by  the  blessed  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour  alone 
that  the  Spirit  is  given  to  sinful  man. 

V.  r— 18. 

The  holy  law  of  God,  though  excellent  and  glorious  m 
itself,  can  only  be  held  forth  as  the  minislration  of  death 
and  condemnation  to  fallen  man  :  but  justifying  righteous- 
ness and  sanctifying  grace  come  from  Jesus  Christ,  and 
by  the  ministry  of  the  Gospel.  This  gracious  revelation 
so  far  exceeds  in  glory  the  holy  law  it.-.eli',  that  it  even 
seems  to  eclipse  it,  as  the  noon-dny  sun  does  the  glim- 
mering stars.     Much  more,  then,  does  the  clear  light  and 

2  B 


A.  D.  bi. 


H.  tORINTHIANS. 


A,  D.  61. 


IH     Eph, 
8. 

k  I  Cor    < 
I  Tim 
I  Pet 


^,.  ;  rr^IIERI^^FORE,  ^  boejrig  we  have  this 
.  '  I  miiii&trv,  "  as  ^vc  have  received 
P  'J  mercy,  "^  we  laint  not; 

2  iiut  have  ''  reiiouncccl  the  hidden 
of  "*  dishonesty,  "'  not  walking  in 
yiif"'ue"°h  craftiness,  nor  handlinsj  the  word  of  God 
dtcor  iv.5  deceitfully  ;  but,  '  by  tuanifestatiou  of  the 
*Rom*"v'.   21.  truth,    commending    ourselves  to    every 

tph   V.  i;. ei-   12.  li    17.  XI   3   6.  13-ii    Epj.  iv   ll.  1  flija,  ii.  3-S. fv    11. 


-.    »l.  30 
■  1     Kph 

rh  1   IV.  things 


man's  conscience   in    the  sight  of  God.si«o'»-  «    is. 

3  But  if  5  our  frospel  be  hid,  ''  it  is  hid  '  t™  "  n 
to  them  that  are  lost:  l'c.1-'"'' * '  *'• 

4  In   whom    '  the    god    of  this    world  /j^''«j  'j,'~" 
hath  ''  blinded  the  minds  of  them  which  i"!;°3o''''^.'5'- 
believe  not,  '  lest  the  light  of  the  glorious  [.^J'-,^ 
gospel  of  Christ,  who  is  '"  the  Image  of  \^'^^ 
God,  should  "shine  unto  them.  \'^, 

10  John  xii  40 1  iii.  8   11.13.  John  tii.    12.  xii.  35   Aitjx.'ivi  IB.  C.  I   i.  v7.  l"T,m' 

i.  II.  Tit  :i.  13 ID  John  i    13.  xii.  O   Xiv.  9    10.  xv.  24    Phi   ii  C  Col.  i.  I}.  Heb' 

i.3. n6    P]  1   2.  I>  Ix    I   2.  2  Pet.  1.19    I  Jolio  ii  8 


I  John  ,   19.  cr. 
XX   3 

14     1  Kings 


jj;lory  of  the  Gospel  exceed  those  of  all  preceding  dispcn-  ing  at  another  and  covering  avaric-o,  and  ambition,  or 
sations.  M.»y  Christians  then  learn  to  value  the  faithful  sensual  indulgence,  undei-high  pretensions  to  zeal  and 
ministry  of  the  Gospel,  and  encnuragc  their  preachers  tOj  sanctity.  Nor  did  they  deceitfully  model  their  doctrine  to 
use  great  plainness  of  speech,  suited  to  the  doctrine  with]  suit  the  prejudices  and  inclinations  of  men,  for  their  own 
which  they  are  intrusted!  May  we  read  the  Scriptures  selfish  ends,  by  keeping  back  profilable  truths,  or  making 
Mith  continual  prayer  to  have  the  veil  removed  from  our  |  such  additions  and  altcraiions,  as  might  render  their  prcach- 
hearts,  that  we  may  discover  and  steadfastly  behold  thej  ing  less  offensive;  or  by  usii>g  ambiguous  and  obscure 
Lord  Jesus,  as  "  the  End  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to ;  language,  that  their  meaning  might  not  be  clearly  appre- 
*' every  believer  ;"  that  so  we  may  profit  even  by  those  hended.  On  the  contrary,  they  endeavoured  to  set  divine 
things  which  are  now  abolished!  May  we  pray  also  in  truth  before  their  hearers  in  the  most  manifest,  con- 
behalf  of  them  whose  minds  are  still  blinded  by  pride,!  vincing,  and  affecting  light,  that  so  their  doctrine,  mi- 
prejudice,  and  unbelief;  e.'ipecially  for  the  poor  Jews,  who  nistry,  and  conduct,  might  be  commended  to  every  man's 
are  preserved  a  living  demonstration  of  the  truth  of  the  I  consciencf,  even  should  his  heart  rise  against  it;  that  every 
Scriptures,  though  themselves  utterly  unacquainted  with  j  one  might  perceive  the  truth  and  importance  of  their 
their  spiritual  import !  May  they  speedily  be  turned  to  thej  message,  and  be  sensible  that  both  his  interest  and  duty 
Lord,  and  the  veil  be  taken  from  their  hearts  I  May  \ve|  required  him  to  attend  to  it;  and  this  they  did,  as  in  the 
always  remember  that  the  Lord  Jesus  is  the  life  and  soul,!  sight  of  God,  the  ever^jresent  Witness  and  Judge  of  the 
as  it  were,  of  the  Scriptures  and  of  all  true  religion  ;  that!  thoughts  and  intents  of  their  hearts.  'What  reason  can 
teing  One  with  him,  by  faith  and  his  indwelling  Spirit,! '  be  assigned  why  they,  who  preached  the  Gospel  plainly, 
we  enjoy  true  liberty  in  the  service  of  God;  and  that, '  should  write  the  same  things  to  the  same  persons  ob- 
"  beholding  with  open  face,  as  in  a  glass,  the  glory  of, '  scurely  ?  "  Whatsoever  things  were  written  of  old 
"  the  Lord,  we  are  changed  into  his  image  from  glory  to!"  time,  were  written  for  our  learning."  {Rom.  xv.  4.)  — 
I  (  glory,  as  by  the  Lord,  the  Spirit!"  This  transfer- '  And  surely  they  who  wrote  afterwards  by  the  same  Spirit, 
mation  of  the  soul  into  conformity  to  Christ,  is  the  proper  '  wrote  for  the  same   end.     And   if  they    wrote   for  our 


evidence  and  test  of  spiritual  illumination  ;  and  without  a 
measure  of  it,  all  supposed  discoveries  and  revelations  are 
mere  delusion  and  enthusiasm.  May  then  all,  who  are 
called  ministers,  have  the  eyes  of  their  understanding 
enlightened,  to  behold  in  this  manner  the  glorious  Object 
of  our  faith,  hope,  love,  and  imitation  ;  and  point  him 
out  to  others  with  the  same  efficacy  on  their  souls  also : 
rhat  so  the  triune  Jehov.vh,  Father,  Son,  and  Spirit,  may 
be  glorified  in  all  and  by  all,  now  and  for  evermore  ! 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  IV.      V.   2,      The   apostle  having   had  such 

a  glorious  and  excellent  ministry  intrusted   to  him   as  had 

been  described,  and  being  sensible  of  the  abundant  mercy 

which   had  been  shown  to  him  in    his  extraordinary    con 


instruction,  to  be  sure  they  wrote    plainly  and  clearly  ; 

since  otherwise  they  wrote  not  so  as  to  instruct  and 
'  leach,  but  rather  to  confound  the  reader.  Seeing  there- 
•  fore  the  great  end  of  writing  the  Scripture  was  to  instruct 
'  the  world  in  the  will  and  mind  of  God,  and  the  great 
'  things  of  the  Christian  faitli,  their  writings  are  an 
'  effectual  means  to  obtain  it ;  which  yet  they  cannot  be, 
'  unless  they  arc  plain  and  clear,  as  to  the  great  things  of 
'religion.'  {Whilby).  This  was  written  against  the  pa- 
pists, who  discourage  the  reading  of  the  Scripture,  be- 
cause they  are  obscure,  lest  the  common  people  should 
learn  heresy  from  them  ;  and  on  the  same  ground  rest  the 
claims  of  the  Church  to  infallibility,  and  the  authority  of 
their  traditions.  But  the  reasoning  is  equally  conclusive 
against  all  those   nominal   protcstants,  who  suppose  that 


version  and  reconciliation  unto  God,  and  his  call  to   the  great  learning  and  skill  are  needful  to  understand  the  Scrip 


aposdeship,  diil  not  faint  or  draw  back  in  a  dishonourable 
manner,  because  of  the  difficulties  and  sufferings  which  he 
had  to  encounter :  but  he  and  his  fellow-labourers  re- 
iiounced  with  abhorrence  all  those  artful  contrivances,  by 
which  the  idolatrous  priests,  or  the  scribes  and  priests  of 
■the  Jews,  or  corrupt  teachers  of  Christianity,  imposed  on 
their  followers,  served  their  own  dishonourable  and  dis- 
honest purposes,  or  concealed  their  secret  crimes.  The 
true  servants  of  Christ  did  not  thus  exercise  their  ministry 
■•tith  craftiness  or  duplicity,  professing  one  thing  and  aim- 


tures,  especially  the  apostolical  epistles  ;  otherwise  conclu- 
sions may  be  drawn  from  them,  which  they  think  heretical. 
V.  3,  4.  If  then,  after  all,  the  Gospel,  which  the 
apostle  preached  so  plainly,  was  covered  with  a  veil,  (as 
the  Mosaic  law  had  been,)  if  its  truth,  nature,  and 
glory,  were  hidden  from  any  who  heard  it,  such  persons 
were  evidcndy  as  yet  in  a  lost  estate,  and  in  the  most 
imminent  danger  of  final  predition  ;  and  the  veil  must  be 
upon  their  hearts,  through  the  prevalence  of  pride,  pre- 
judice, and  ungodly  lusts.     For  Satan,  the  god  of  this 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  IV 


A.  />.  CI. 


oMstt.  iii.  '"•      5  For  "  we  preach  not  oui'selvcs,  but 
',"  ^'".*'  ■  '■'■'i  ''  Christ  Jesus  the  Lord  ;  i  and  ourselves 

18.   Actsm    IS,  /•         I  /       I 

"ssle  'xis  J°"i"  servants  lor  JesAis  sake. 

"»~  '?7  '*°'s'      ^   ^or    God,    ■■  who   commanded    the 

m^sV   x'  iS  ''ght    to  shine    out  of  darkness,  *  hatli 

I'liil.'i    IS.  1    llie?  11   S,  6.  Tit.  i.  11.    1  ret.  v.  2— 5.  2  Pct   ii   3. p  i.  19     fllatt. 

x»iii   8     A  U>  ii.  36   V.  31    X  36.    Roni   Xiv.  8,  9     1  Cor.  i  23  ii.  2.  viii  e.  sii.  3.  xv 
48. Phil. ii   11. qi.24v    14,15.    llatt.  KX  25— 57     Lute  Sxil  25, 26.  JoliQ  xiii. 

14,  IS   Rom    sv   1,2     I  for   is.  19-23     Gal    v.  13  2  Tiin   ii    10 rGcn   i.  3.  14, 

15.  Fs  Ixxiv.  16  cxxsvi.  7-9.  Is.  slv.  7. •  Gr.  ij  4c  nko  hcth. 


world,  whom  all  unconverted  men  worshipped  and  served, 
in  one  way  or  other,  prevailed  to  blind  the  understandings 
of  numbers  who  heard  the  Gospel,  and  disbelieved  it 
through  love  of  sin  and  pride  of  heart :  that  so  the  "  light  of 
"  the  Gospel  of  the  glory  of  Christ,"  (as  the  v.ords  most 
literally  signify,)  even  the  light  which  exhibits  so  clearly 
the  glory  of  Christ  as  the  Image  of  God,  representing 
and  displaying  all  divine  perfections  harmoniously  exer- 
cised in  his  character  and  salvation,  might  not  shine  upon 
them,  or  within  them.  Vast  multitudes  of  Satan's  subjects 
are  kept  from  hearing  the  Gospel;  others  hear,  and  for  a 
lime  are  blinded  by  the  tempter  to  oppose  or  reject  it :  and 
his  giand  design  is,  at  any  late  or  by  any  means,  to  keep 
out  this  transforming  light ;  yet  many,  who  for  a  season 
were  blinded,  have  been  at  length  converted.  But  among 
the  number  of  unbelievers,  the  enemy  is  permilied,  in  aw- 
ful judgment,  to  blind  many  to  their  perdition  ;  and  this  was 
peculiarly  to  be  expected  by  those  who  closed  their  eyes 
to  this  light,  when  apostles  were  the  preachers,  and  their 
doctrine  was  confirmed  by  evident  and  multiplied  miracles. 
(3Ifn-g-.  Ref.)  '  The  fault  is  not  in  us,  or  in  the  ob- 
'  scurity  of  the  Gospel,  but  in  their  own  blindness,  for 
'  we  hide  nothing  from  them.'  {Whilby.)  It  is  most 
astonishing,  that  many  of  the  ancient  Christian  writers 
understood  the  true  God  to  be  meant  by  '•  the  god  of 
"  this  world:"  and  it  also  shows,  thfit  their  authority,  as 
expositors  of  Scripture,  is  not  irnplit  >ly  to  be  depended 
on  ;  and  that  the  reformers  from  poperj ,  who  conceded  to 
join  the  fathers  of  the  first  four  centuries  with  the  Scrip- 
tures, in  stating  and  defending  their  doctrine,  did  not  act 
with  their  usual  judgment,  but  greatly  embarrassed  th" 
cause  vi-hich  they  most  zealously  maintained.  Image,  &•  , 
{Nole,  Col.  i.  13— ir.     Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  5,  6.  The  peculiarity  of  the  apostle's  ministry 
and  that  of  his  faithful  associates,  was  this:  they  preached 
not  themselves,  they  did  not  seek  to  exalt  or  enrich  them- 
selves, they  did  not  aspirp  after  authority,  reputation,  or 
any  secular  pre-eminence  ;  but  they  preached  Christ  Jesus 
as  their  great  Subject,  in  respect  of  his  Peison  and  sal- 
vation ;  they  endeavoured  to  exalt  and  gl'orify  him  ;  they 
declared  him  to  be  the  I,ord  of  the  Church,  and  the  Lord 
of  all ;  and  they  called  on  men  to  accept  of  his  salvation, 
submit  to  his  authority,  and  become  his  obedient  servants. 
But,  as  to  themselves,  they  not  only  were  fellow-subjects 
to  the  common  Lord  of  all  Christians,  but  they  were  the 
willing  servants  of  the  Church  for  Christ's  sake  ;  they 
declared  that  they  were  bound  readily  to  labour,  venture, 
suffer,  and  submit  to  the  deepest  debasement  in  doing  good 
to  men,  as  far  as  the  glory  of  Christ  could  be  advanced  by 
it,  or  his  command  required  it.  This  zeal  to  glorify  their 
beloved  Lord  made  them  earnest  to  be  understood  in  their 
preaching,  which  ought  to  have  recommended  them  to  all 


'^  shincd  in  our  hearts,  to  f'/fc  '  the  heht  ^Th  ' '7'«  »• 

O  O  U.  rf  ret,  I     ID 

of  tiie  knowledge    of  the    glory  of  God '^^^.;;."',5i^« 
"  in  tlic  face  of  Jesus  Ciirist.  Kih '2 '' «. 'I'u. 

7  But  we  hav§  "  this  treasure  ^  in  i',,,,/2  l^i 
earthen  vessels,  '  that  the  excellency  of  iS.  Acifui  w, 
the  power  may  be  of  God,  and  not  of  us.  ^Luke   ii.   n 

Jolin  i.  1.1  xii  41  xiv   »,  10.  Phil  ii  6  Col.  i  16    Heli.  i.  3    1  I'ct  i.  12. x  1.  vi.  lo. 

Matt  xiii.  41  62    Kiili.  iii   8.  Col   i   27.  i,   3 >•  v    I.  x    10.  Judg  vii    1.1.  1 1.  l(--20. 

l.im.  iv.  2.  1  Cor   i  2i<.  iv  9-13.  Gal    iv.  13.  14  2'rMn  ii   21 j  iii.  6,  C.  xii.7— 9. 

xiii.  4.  I  Cor.  ii.  3-5.  Eph.  i   19,  20.  ii,  6  8,  9.  Col  ii.  12    I  Tbes  i.  5. 


Christians,  in  proportion  as  it  excited  thecnmilyand  oppo" 
sition  of  Satan  and  his  servants.  They  were  induced  and 
enabled  to  act  in  this  manner  by  what  they  had  ihcmsclves 
experienced  ;  for  they  too  might  have  been  blinded  by  the 
god  of  this  world,  and  for  a  time  were  in  an  awful  i-tale 
of  opposition  to  the  light  of  the  glorious  Gospel;  but  at 
length,  "  That  GOD,  who,"  in  (he  creation  of  the  world, 
"  commanded  light  to  spring  forth  out  of  darkness,"  had, 
of  his  sovereign  mercy,  cfiected  a  similar  change  in  their 
souls,  where  ignorance,  error,  sin,  and  misery,  had  before 
prevailed.  By  his  new-creating  Spirit  he  had  removed  all 
obstacles,  and  let  the  light  of  divine  trntli  shine  into  their 
hearts;  having  prepared  the  understanding  to  adnj.'t,  and 
the  heart  to  love,  the  doctrine  of  the  Gospel.  Thus  had  he 
given  them  the  illumination  of  that  knowledge  of  the 
divine  glory,  which  their  fai(,h  perceived  in  the  face  of 
Jesus  Christ,  in  his  Person,  miracles,  character,  right- 
eousness, atonement,  and  mediation  ;  and  which,  being 
thus  steadfastly  beheld  with  open  face  as  in  a  mirror, 
transformed  the  soul  into  the  glorious  image  of  God 
exhibited  in  it.  The  apostle  seems  especially  to  have 
adverted  to  his  own  extraordinary  conversion  ;  yet  he 
evidently  meant  to  include  that  of  all  other  faithful  mi- 
nisters and  true  believers,  which  is  similar  in  its  nature 
and  eflects,  and  wrought  by  the  same  divine  power,  though 
it  be  not  attended  by  the  same  miraculous  circumstances. 
Satan  blinds  men's  minds,  lest  the  light  of  the  Gospel 
should  make  known  to  them  the  glory  of  Christ;  but 
God  enlightens  the  minds  of  his  chosen  people,  that  they 
may  behold  that  glory ;  so  that  this  seems  the  grand  dis- 
tinction between  those  whom  Satan  blinds,  and  those 
whom  God  the  Spirit  illuminates.  Face,  '  The  apostle 
'  continually  alludes  to  the  face  of  Moses,  which  was 
'  not  uncovered,  (that  the  image  of  God  might  be  clear,) 
'  but  covered.'  {Besa.)  '  The  face  of  Moses  gave  a  feeble 
and  transient  reflection  of  the  glory  of  God,  which  was 
covered  with  a  veil  ;  but  the  face  of  Christ,  the  Image  of 
God,  displays  it  fully  and  permanently  to  those  who  are 
divinely  illuminated.  "  The  light  of  the  Gospel  of  the 
"  glory  of  Christ,"  (4.1  and  "  the  light  of  the  knowledge 
"  of  the  glory  ©f  God,"  are  spoken  of  as  the  same  ;  for 
"  Christ  and  the  Father  are  One." 

V.  7.  This  treasure,  (even  the  light  of  the  know- 
"  ledge  of  the  glory  of  God,  in  the  face  of  Christ,"'  and 
that  imjjortant  ministry  which  related  to  it.)  was,  as  it 
were,  deposited  in  earthen  vessels,  {Notes,  Jiulg.  vii.  IG 
— '2-2.)  [Marg.  Ref.)  Even  the  apostles  and  most  eminent 
evangelists  were  sinners  by  nature  and  practice  ;  their 
bodies  were  frail  and  mortal  as  those  of  other  men  ;  liable 
to  the  same  infirmities,  susceptible  of  pain  and  suffering, 
and  easily  worn  cfown  by  fatigue  and  hardship,  or  pinched 
with  hunger  and  cold;  nor  were  their  minds  less  suscep- 

2  B  2 


A.  D.  6t, 


\',i'rxi.23-M'      8     JVc   are  "troubled   on  every   side, 
Vsii,';  xxii"*^.  **  yet  not  distressed  ;  wc  are'  perplexed, 
,'vi  2*3  *i.'rov  but  *  not  in  "  despair ; 
vlm^  T' 3-5;      9  Pciscculcd,  ''  but  tjpt  forsaken ;  ^  cast 
v,M5-37^jjim  jQ^yp^  ]jj,j  ,^Qt  destroyed  ; 

'Vr  Mt^^M^g'-  iO  Always  '  bearing  about  in  the  body 
IX  or™,:,'.';;;"'  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  e  that  the 
joiin'"'xiv  ■  'lis  life  also  of  Jesus  might  be  made  manifest 

I  Cor  X.  13         •  1        I 

,-,  isam  xKxi  1  m  our  ootly. 

rt  ps  ix  io  xxii.  J 1  For  Ave  which  live  ''  are  always  de- 
ui  "ji'ii  -1  livcred  nnto  death  for  Jesus'  sake,  that 
.'vii.'6''johv.i7  tlie    life   also    of   Jesus  midit   be    made 

-13      xxii.  20.  ....  ,    r>       P 

iM  xxsyji.  21  mniiitcst  HI  '  our  mortal  llesli. 
^\i        '       12  So  thei 

'i     6     9.      nnm  . 

10, 11  Col  i 
t  xiiU  Jt.hnx.  .     .  -         . 

'^11^  according  as  it  is  written, 


II.  CORINTHIANS.  ^.  jj.  01. 

the  Lord  Jesus,    shall  raise  up   us  also  •'s^'^coi*^'''' •' 

by  '  ^  -  >   "  •-  .-•  - 

you 


death  woiketh  in  us,  but 


1 3  We  havinfr 


the  same  spirit  of  faith, 
'  I  believed,  and 
1'  12.  \"y.  'i  tberefore  have  1  spoken ;    "  we  also  be- 
i,'ps'%iiv    12.  litive,  and  therefore  speak  ; 
rii'i' 3'   I'c'i^-      ^^  Knowing  "  that  he  which  raised  up 

XV  31. iv..:   Rom.  viii.  11    I  Cor.  x«  53,  Si k  xii    1'  -    -  -   - 

1  Cor   iv.  10  Pliil   il    17  SO   1  .lohn  iii    17. 1  Aclsxv   11    1  t 

irSPel   i    1. ni  Hk.  rs>i.  10 n  hi    IS   Prot.  xii.2« 

Jotm  si-  15, 16  Horn  viii.  11   !  Cor.  vi.  l;  \v.  :o-i2.  1  Tiies,  iv. 


9.  Act! 
iii.  9   Heh   '. 
O  Is    XKV 


lible  of  fear,  sorrow,  anxiety,  and  discjuietudc,  than  those 
of  others.  They  were  also  conscious  of  many  defects 
and  impediment-;,  and  destitute  of  tho.*e  accomplishments 
^vhich  the  world  generally  admires  ;  they  had  no  wealth 
X)T  authority,  they  made  no  show  of  superior  genius, 
iearuins,  or  eloquence ;  naj',  they  were  not  delivered 
from  the  effects  of  in-dwelling  sin.  So  far  therefore 
were  they  from  being  such  illustrious  persons  as  to  attract 
general  admiraiion,  that  they  were  treated  as  the  filth  of 
the  world  ;  and,  while  their  infirmities  sometimes  render- 
ed them  less  acceptable  even  to  the  churches,  their  stripes 
and  imprisonments  increased  the  contempt  with  which 
the  proud  and  self-wise  beheld  them.  This  was  appointed 
by  God  for  most  important  purposes.  He  could  have 
commissioned  angels  to  proclaim  the  glorious  doctrine  of 
the  Gospel,  or  he  could  have  put  this  treasure  into  more 
splendid  vessels,  by  sending  the  most  eminent  and  admired 
of  the  sons  of  men  to  instruct  the  nations  ;  but  his  jilan 
was,  that  the  superior  energy  of  the  Gospel,  and  llic  won- 
tierfid  efTccts  produced  by  it,  should  evidently  a|)pear  to  he 
wholly  owing  to  the  excellency  of  his  jiowcr,  as  working 
by  that  doctrine  ;  and  not  at  all  to  be  ascribed  to  the 
superior  endowments  of  the  person  wliom  he  employed. 
For  this  end  he  chose  mean  brittle  vessels,  by  which  to 
♦  onvey  this  treasure  to  mankind,  that  his  power  might  be 
glorified. in  their  preservation,  and  in  the  blessed  change 
wrought  amongst  mankind  by  their  ministry. 

V.  8 — 13.  it  was  very  suitobie  to  the  ajiosllc's  design, 
of  re-establishing  himsell'  in  the  aftections  of  the  Corin 
ihians,  to  remind  ther.i  of  his  suli'eriiii::s  and  supports  in 
that  ministry,  from  whicli  they  had  received  such  un- 
."peakablc  advantage.  He,  and  other  faithful  ministers, 
were  "  troubled  on  every  side,"  in  every  place,  from 
persons  of  every  descri^:!tion,  and  with  ail  kinds  of  afilic- 
tioris ;  yet  were  they  "  not  caif:':"-' c''  f^  §^''2:-cncd,. 


by  Jesus,   and   ••  shall   present   m   with  ^'hitnlm.. 


1  Cor. 
_   -i3.    Col     i. 

15  For''  all  things  arc  for  your  sakes,  r'M'^'^iM'- 
that '  the  abundant  grace  might,  through  u.' 23.'%.at  !; 
the  thanksgiving  of  many,  redound  to  the  l\.  c£i  m  ,^' 
glory  of  God.  |J  "-- 1'^ 

Iii  For  which  cause  Mve  faint  not;  s-n  "7-!l: 
but  '  though  our  outward  man  perish,  ss*  'r7°i.  v,. 
yet  "  the  inward  man  *is  renewed  ^  day  '/"/i  it  39.'*' 
by  day.  tcs-  p,  1,,'^: 

17  For  ^our  light  affliction,  which  is  Maii\.'"a,  m. 

but   lor  a   moment,    ^  worketb  lor  us  a  f't''    ■"    ic. 
,  /.  ,.  ,  1       •  1      '  '^"  "'  " 

"tar  more  exceeding  «;;«  eternal  weight"''' '■  "o »» »'• 

...  a  B  .11.    Itom.  xii.  2. 

ot  glory  ;  vf\o\'^^-"'' 

18  While  "^we  look  not  at  the  ^h'mgs  Hf^l^l/"^^ 
which  are  seen,  but  at  the  things  which  f"A?tsi'x» 
are  not  seen  :  "^  for  the  things  Aviiich  are  7j:3|"'^pg',''i] 
seen  are  temporal;  but  the  things  which /|.,''„%''j,"'7, 
are  not  seen  are  eternal.  Kom!  v  sil 

Phil   i.  la  2ThM  i..l-6   Keb.  xii.  10,  II.    Jano.  i  3,  l.  IS. h  iii. 18   Gen  xv.  I." 

1-3.  xsxl    19  Ixsiii.  21    Is.  Isiv.  4.  Luke  vi.  23   Rom.  ii   7.  1  Cor  ii  9     I  Pet.  i.  7,  8.  r. 

13.1  Jotm  iii.  a   Ju(le24 c  v.  7.  Rom.  viii.  2l,  25.    Heb.  xi   1.25-27.  xii. 2,  3. 

d  Matt  XXV  4G.  Luke  xvi.  25,  26.  2  Thes  ii   Ih.  IJobo  ii.  16.  17  25. 


men  who  had  no  way  of  escape  or  relief.  They  were 
•'  perplexed"  with  difficulties,  about  what  course  they 
should  take,  and  how  they  should  endure  amidst  such  mul- 
tiplied trials ;  yet  they  were  not  left  to  "  despair"  of  help 
and  comfort.  They  wcie  "  persecuted"  wherever  they 
went ;  yet  the  Loitl  did  not  forsake  them,  or  permit  their 
enemies  to  prevail  against  them.  Nay,  they  were  even 
cast  down  in  the  conflict  with  temptation  and  persecution ; 
yet  they  were  not  destroyed,  but  were  enabled  to  rise  up 
again,  and  to  renew  the  fight,  without  any  material  damage 
to  themselves  or  the  cause.  Thus  they  carried  about  witii 
them  in  their  bodies  the  dying  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  in  those 
bruises,  wounds,  and  stripes,  which  they  received  for  his 
.sake,  and  from  such  men  as  had  crucified  him  ;  that  so 
the  life  of  Jesus,  as  risen  and  glorified,  might  be  evidently 
proved,  by  the  protection,  deliverances,  sujiports,  and  con- 
solations, afforded  to  them,  which  enabled  them  to  proceed 
with  constancy  and  fortitude  in  their  ministry,  amidst 
these  complicated  dangers  and  sufferings.  For,  while  some 
of  their  brcthi'cn  had  sealed  their  testimony  with  their 
blood,  they,  who  still  lived,  were  continually  delivered  to 
death,  in  the  persecutions  which  every  where  met  them  ; 
that  so  the  power  of  their  ever-living  Saviour  might  be 
manifested,  in  still  preserving  their  mortal  fiesh  in  life  and 
fitness  for  service.  So  that  death  was,  as  it  were,  con- 
tinually at  work  on  them,  by  the  hardships  which  they 
endured  in  conformity  to  the  d^v^th  of  Christ :  but  life 
wa.s  wrought  in  the  souls  of  the  Corinthians  by  means  of 
their  sufferings,  as  they  were  not  only  exempted  from  per- 
secutions, but  were  made  partakers  of  spiritual  and  eternal 
life  by  their  ministry.  And  did  it  then  become  them  to 
augment  ihc  trials  of  their  pastors,  by  their  neglect  and 
disaffection  .'  '  While  you  are  called  to  live  for  his  ho- 
'  nour,  we  may  be  said  to  serve  our  Redeemer,  by  bearing 
'  for  hi?  sake  repea'.ed  dearlts.'     {Doddridge.} 


A.D.  CI. 


CHAPTER  V. 


?.  D.  (31 


CHAP.  V. 

The  apostle  declares,  that  the  assured  hope  \ 
ami  earnest  desire  of  being  present  with 
the  Lord,  u-hen  absent  from  the  body,  ren- 
dered him  indifferent  as  to  this  life,  1 — 8  : 
that   he  laboured  to  approve  himself  to 


V.  13 — 18.  The  aposlle  and  his  fellow-sufferers  per- 
severed in  their  ministry,  because  they  were  actuated  by 
the  same  spirit  of  faith  which  the  Psalmist  had  expressed, 
when,  amidst  imminent  dangers  and  distressing  difficulties, 
he  had  declared  his  confidence,  that  God,  according  to  his 
promise,  would  deliver  him  out  of  them  all.  {Note,  Ps.  cxvi. 
10,  11.)  They  believed  most  firmly  the  doctrines  which 
ihey  preached,  and  therefore  nothing  could  induce  them 
to  conceal,  retract,  or  corrupt  them.  In  the  daily  expec- 
tation and  anticipation  of  martyrdom,  they  were  fully 
assured  that  God  would  raise  their  mangled  bodies  from 
the  grave  by  the  powerful  work  of  Jesus,  even  as  he  had 
raised  him  from  the  dead  ;  and  that  he  would  thus  present 
them,  wi:h  all  those  to  whom  their  labours  had  been  bless- 
ed, before  his  glorious  throne,  as  the  objects  of  his  love, 
^vhom  he  at  length  had  made  perfect  in  glory  and  felicity. 
They  also  understood,  that  all  their  sufferings,  as  well  as 
their  ministerial  endowments,  were  intended  to  subserve 
the  Lord's  purposes  of  love  to  their  brethren,  (as  indeed 
all  things  were  ordered  in  that  manner,  which  might  best 
promote  their  eternal  good,)  that  the  abundant  mercy  and 
grace  vouchsafed  to  them,  might  excite  vast  numbers  to 
thank  God  for  the  benefit  received  by  their  means,  and  so 
conduce  to  his  glory  also.  With  thess  [irospects  and 
hopes,  they  were  preserved  from  fainting,  or  declining  the 
dangers  and  difficulties  attending  on  their  ministry.  For, 
"  though  their  outward  man  perished,"  their  bodies  were 
•worn  out  by  fatigue  and  sufferings,  and  their  lives  destroyed 
by  repeated  violences,  3'et  their  "  inward  man,"  or  their 
souls  as  regenerate,  daily  became  stronger  in  faith,  hope, 
love,  patience,  &c.  and  were  renewed  more  and  more  into 
the  holy  image  of  God.  They  therefore  considered  their 
various  trials  to  be  '•  light  affliction,"  which  ought  scarcely 
to  be  mentioned,  being  as  nothing,  v;hcn  compared  with 
the  end  which  they  had  in  view ;  and  the  continuance  of 
their  suft'erings,  (though  for  many  years,)  was  but  for  a 
moment,  when  contrasted  with  elernit}'.  Moreover,  they 
knew,  by  faith  and  experience,  that  ;lipse  aillictions  were 
■working  out  for  them  an  increase  of  Hiiure  and  eternal 
felicity ;  both  as  means  by  which  their  so!;ls  v.  ere  made 
partakers  of  the  holiness  of  God,  and  rendered  more  ca- 
pable of  spiritual  enjoyment,  and  as  he  would  graciously 
and  abundantly  recompense  those  fiuiVerings  which  they 
endured  for  his  sake.  {Marsr.  fiff-)  The  words  here 
•ised  arc  far  more  cmphatical  than  any  translation  of  them 
ran  be.  There  is  a  lepetition  of  the  woi'd  lnjperl)olo,  by 
which  is  generally  meant  a  person's  exceeding  the  limits 
of  exact  truth,  in  any  animated  description  or  narration; 
but.in  the  subject,  on  which  the  a]iostle  spoke,  the  boldest 
figures  of  speech  must  come  short  of  ih.e  mark.  If  a 
man  proceeded  from  one  appaTenihifperho'c  to  another,  and 
Accumulated  the  most  energetic  terms  as  much  as  possible, 
he  could  not  fully  express  tne  real  cxcellercy  of  that  glory, 
honour,  and  immorlaliiy,  in  which  the  believer's  sufferings 


Christ,  in  the  prospect  of  a  future  judg- 
ment, 9,  10;  knowing  the  terrors,  of 
which  he  eonscientioushj  persuaded  men, 
1 1  :  that  this  was  said,  not  as  boastina;, 
but  to  furnish  the  Corinthians  with  an 
answer  to  false  pretenders,  ]  2  :  that  the 


would  assuredly  terminate.  Compared  with  it,  all  tem- 
poral afflictions  were  levity  itself,  a  momentary  lightness 
of  affliction  ;  and  earthly  prosperity  mere  vanity  and 
emptiness.  This  glory  was  substantial,  weighty,  durable, 
exceeding  description  and  imagination,  and  human  lan- 
guage must  labour  in  vain  to  convey  any  suitable  ideas  of 
it.  It  would  even  have  been  an  insupportable  weiglit  to 
them,  until  their  bodies  and  souls  were  prepared  by  Om- 
nipotence to  sustain  it.  It  waS  "  a  weight  of  glory,"  a 
fulness  of  God,  a  measure  of  knowledge,  holiness,  dig- 
nity, and  felicity,  in  his  favour,  presence,  and  according 
to  his  gloi'ious  excellcnry  and  beauty,  adec|ua;e  to  what- 
ever they  should  be  made  capable  of  possessing  and  enjoy- 
ing, and  all  this  would  be  unchangeable  and  eternal.  In 
this  prospect  the  apostle  and  his  brethren  disregarded 
visible  and  sensible  objects,  they  did  not  aim  at  worldly 
honours  and  advantages,  they  looked  not  at  them  with 
estimation  or  desire,  but  by  faith  they  beheld,  and  in  hojie 
they  sought,  invisible  glories  as  their  gieat  object ;  being 
assured  that  all  visible  and  sensible  things,  whether  plea- 
sant or  painful,  thp  good  or  the  evil  things  of  the  woi-ld, 
were  temporal,  and  would  speedily  be  terminated  ;  where- 
as the  unseen  objects  which  faith  realized  were  eternal, 
whether  the  final  happiness  of  believei's,  or  the  final 
misery  of  the  wicked,  were  intended;  and  this  gave  such 
an  incomparable  importance  in  their  judgment  to  unseen 
things,  that  nothing  else  seemed  worthy  of  their  desii-es 
or  of  their  fears.  '  What  an  influence  St.  Paul's  Hebrew 
'  had  upon  his  Greek  is  every  where  visible.  Cabad  in 
'  Hebrew  signifies  to  be  heavy,  and  (0  be  glorious.  St. 
'  Paul  in  the  Greek  joins  them,  and  says,  weight  of  glorj/.'' 
(Locke.)  That  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament  fie- 
quently  hchraisc,  so  to  speak,  is  manifest;  but  whether 
this  might  not  in  some  cases  be  intentional  may  be  ciues- 
tioned.  Even  the  copious  Greek,  as  found  in  Pagan 
writers,  could  not  have  expressed,  in  full  energy,  the 
apostle's  exalted  conceptions,  without  some  of  those  sub- 
lime allusions  and  metajihors,  which  are  found  only  in 
the  Hebrew  Scriptures,  and  in  the  New  Testament. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

They  are  not  meet  for  the  sarrcd  ministry  of  the  New 
Testament,  who  do  not  ex]icct  the  salvation  of  their  own- 
souls  from  the  i'rec  mercy  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ. 
If  we  have  received  this  mercy,  or  have  a  prevailing  hope 
of  it,  \vc  should  not  faint  under  any  tribulations,  while 
employed  to  recommend  it  to  our  fellow-siimers.  Indeed, 
divine  grace  v.-ill  teach  faithful  ministers  "  to  renounce 
'•  the  hidden  things  of  dishone^ty  ;"  ihey  will  not  walk 
"  in  craftiness,  uor  handle  the  word  of  God  deceitfully  ;" 
and  if  any,  who  are  artfully  imposing  on  men  for  their  own 
credit  or  profit;  suppose  themselves  partakers  of '.he  saving 


.^.  D.  Gl. 


If.  CORINTHIANS 


^.  D.  61. 


love  of  Christ  constrained  him  to- devoted 
obedience,  ami  made  him  dead  to  all 
other  rep;ctrds,  13 — )G:  that  all  in 
Christ  are  neiv  creatures,  17  :  that  God, 
in  Christ,  reconciling  the  ivorld  unto 
himself,  had  reconciled   him    and    other 


preachers,  and  had  cojnmittcd  to  them 
the  ministry  of  reconciliation,  18,  19: 
and  that  as  aynhassadors,  they,  in  the 
stead  of  Christ,  besought  v\cn  to  be  re- 
conciled to  God,  through  his  righteous- 
ness and  atonement,  20,  21. 


mercy  of  Christ,  they  are  as  much  deccivGd  by  Satan  as 
others  can  be  by  them.  For  the  minister  of  Christ  must 
avoid  all  appearances  of  duplicity ;  he  must  neither  pay 
court  to  any  man's  passions,  nor  connive  at  his  vices  :  but 
he  ought,  in  the  most  perspicuous  and  intelh'giiile  manner, 
to  declare  and  apply  the  truth,  and  so  to  C(jnimend  him- 
self to  every  man's  conscience  as  in  the  sight  of  God.  If  the 
Gospel,  when  thus  preached,  be  hidden  from  the  hearers, 
it  is  evident  that  they  are  still  in  the  way  of  destruction 
and  they  have  reason  to  dread  the  consequences  of  thei 
obstinate  unbelief,  as  it  is  among  such  persons,  especially, 
that  Satan,  the  usurpiii";;  god  of  this  world,  is  permitted 
finally  to  blind  and  harden  numbers  to  their  ruin.  His 
great  object  is,  to  keep  men  in  the  dark :  particularly  to 
keep  out  of  their  minds  "  the  light  of  the  Gospel  of  the 
"  glory  of  Christ ;"  he  therefore  spares  no  pains  to  keep 
them  at  a  distance  from  faithful  preaching,  or  by  various 
prejudices  to  set  them  against  it,  or  by  manifold  corrup- 
tions to  destroy  its  efficacy.  His  grand  opposition  is  always 
made  to  the  personal  and  mediatorial  glory  of  Christ ;  for 
he  knows,  that  no  other  knowledge,  or  religious  obser- 
vances, will  sanctify  or  save  those  on  whom  this  divine 
light  doth  not  shine:  and  that  none  can  perish  who  are 
illuminated  by  it.  But,  though  many  are  blinded,  the 
minister  must  go  on  with  his  work ;  he  must  not  preach 
himself,  either  as  the  subject  or  the  object  of  his  dis- 
courses ;  but  he  must  "  preach  Christ  Jesus,  the  Lord  j" 
dwelling  on  his  love  and  salvation  as  his  favourite  theme, 
and  seeking  his  glory  as  the  great  end  of  his  labours  :  and, 
instead  of  aspiring  to  pre-eminence  and  authority,  he 
should  willingly  be  the  servant  of  the  disciples  of  Christ, 
for  his  sake,  and  stoop  to  any  thing  that  may  promote 
their  good.  Indeed,  this  will  be  the  disi)osition  of  all 
those,  into  whose  hearts  God  hath  shined  by  his  new- 
creating  Spirit,  to  give  them  "  the  light  of  his  glory,  in 
"  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ."  In  proportion  to  the  degree 
of  our  spiritual  illumination,  we  shall  reflect  the  image  of 
Christ,  even  as  he  is  to  us  the  Image  of  the  invisible  God  ; 
and  we  shall  learn  lowliness,  self-denial,  and  love,  from 
that  admired  pattern.  But  without  this  illumination  the 
soul  remains  a  dark,  confused,  and  deformed  chaos,  when 
science  hath  done  its  utmost ;  nor  can  that  knowledge  of 
God  and  of  Christ,  "  which  is  eternal  life,"  be  obtained 
in  any  other  way.     {Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  7—12. 

The  Lord  puts  the  treasure  of  heavenly  truth  into  mean 
earthen  vessels ;  he  often  employs  persons  of  such  infirm 
bodies,  moderate  abilities,  or  low  rank  in  society,  as 
worldly  policy  would  reject  and  despise ;  for,  whatever 
instrument  be  selected,  he  will  make  it  appear,  that  the 
'•  excellency  of  the  power,"  by  which  the  Gospel  is  made 
successful,  "  is  of  God,  and  not  of  men."     He  therefore 


uses  various  methods  to  convince  his  most  useful  servants 
of  their  v/eakness  and  insufficiency  ;  and  sometimes  he 
makes  their  infirmities  visible  to  others,  that  they  may  not 
give  them  undue  honour  and  respect.  These  caithcn  pitcii- 
ers  are  very  brittle ;  but  the  rich  treasure  they  contain 
is  often  most  manifest  when  they  are  most  exposed ;  and 
when  they  are  broken  to  pieces,  it  is  sometimes  more 
abundantly  communicated  than  it  was  before.  In  one 
way  or  other  both  Christians  and  ministers  must  be 
troubled ;  and  sometimes  it  will  be  on  every  side.  Yet 
faith  and  grace  will  preserve  them  from  deep  distress. 
They  may  be  perplexed  by  various  difficulties  and  com- 
plicated discouragements;  yet  they  will  be  preserved  from 
utter  despair;  the  Lord  will  not  forsake  them  in  their 
persecutions  and  temptations.  Even  when  cast  down  by 
their  enemies,  they  shall  not  be  destroyed ;  for  he  will  lift 
them  up  again,  and  enable  them  to  renew  the  combat. 
But  the  troubles  and  sins  of  ungodly  men,  as  well  as  their 
temporal  prosperity,  will  terminate  in  everlasting  darkness 
and  despnir.  It  is  indeed  a  great  honour,  though  painful 
to  nature,  always  to  bear  about  with  us  the  dying  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  by  suffering  for  his  sake  and  after  his  example, 
from  the  contempt  and  enmity  of  this  evil  world  ;  and  he 
will  show  his  life  and  power,  by  supporting  and  comforting 
those  who  are  thus  tried  and  exposed  in  his  cause.  In- 
deed, if  we  by  faith  are  interested  in  our  dying  Redeemer, 
and  conformed  to  him  in  outward  troubles,  and  the  cru- 
cifixion of  the  flesh,  we  shall,  in  hope,  comfort,  holiness 
of  life,  and  constancy  in  his  service,  abundantly  manifest 
his  power  and  truth,  as  risen  and  glorified  ;  and,  as  far  as 
we  resemble  him,  we  shall  be  willing  and  thankful  for 
death  to  work  in  us,  that  life  may  be  given  to  others  by 
our  means. 

V.  13—18. 

Nothing  can  be  done  in  the  spiritual  warfare,  without 
the  same  Spirit  of  faith  which  animated  the  ancient  jjro- 
phets,  apostles,  and  martyrs  of  Jesus  :  we  shall  be  timid, 
hesitating,  and  wavering  in  our  testimony,  unless  we  can 
say,  "  I  believe,  and  therefore  have  1  spoken."  But 
when  we  are  fully  assured  of  the  truth,  importance,  and 
excellency  of  the  Gospel,  nothing  can  durably  prevail  with 
us  to  retract,  alter,  or  conceal,  the  great  doctrines,  which 
we  are  called  to  preach  or  profess.  Yet  true  religion  does 
not  require  us  to  neglect  our  real  interest:  it  assures  us, 
that  he  who  raised  up  the  Lord  Jesus  will  also  raise  up 
all  his  faithful  followers,  and  present  ihem  before  the 
assembled  world,  as  those  who  have  honoured  him,  and 
whom  he  will  honour.  Knowing,  therefore,  "  thai  all 
"  things  work  together  for  good  to  those  who  love  God ;" 
giving  diligence  to  obtain  the  assurance  that  we  are  of  this 
numl^tr  ;  and  being  animated  by  the  hope,  that  our  labours 
and  trials  will  conduce  to  the  benefit  of  our  brethren  and 
the  glory  ot  the  Lord ;  we  shall  not  faint  in  our  work  and 


J.  D.  (Jl. 


CHAPTER  V. 


A.  D.  61. 


ajobsix  i5,:g  TT^OR  Mve  know  that  il"  *>  our  earthly 
i!''i2.'"/joti'.'i'ii.   B^     hourie  of  this  tabcrnacic  were  "■'  dis- 

2.  U    19.     V.  13. 


30. 
b4. 


Ofn 


solved,  we    have    ''  a    buildiog    of  God, 
'il 'job"!v  •;  an  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal 
46-48.  2  Pet  1.  in  the  heavens. 

cjib  x»x.  12       2  For  in   this   ^  we    £C''oan,  « earnestly 
djohn  xiv.  2, 3.  Jegipiuor  to   be  ">  clothcd    upon   with  our 

)  Cor      Hi       a  '^  1   ■     I     ■       /•  ,  '^ 

9.''?*',,"'d  ,,  house  whicli  IS  from  licavon  : 

eCol  ii.ll.Heb  1  c         1  1      •  III  I      n 

r'fRo.l'viist       •*  it  so  be  that  '  being  clothed,  Ave  shall 
vni.M    iPet  jiQit  be  found  naked. 

g  Phil  i.  2') h  3, 4. 1  Cor.  sv  53,  51 i  Gca.  iii.  7— 11   Ex.  sxsii.  29.  Rev.  lii 

IS.xvi.  15 


4  For  '=  we  that  are  in  this  tabernacle  uapet  i^s. 
'  do  sroan,  boinff  burdened  :  not  for  that  m3 

111  111  1  I         T  1    ^  '"■     ^^"^     •■      '• 

we   Avould   be    unclothed,    '"but  clothed  cor  xv  sit.si 

•11  II  ,    O  V.   17    Is    XXII 

upoB,  "  that  mortality  might  be  swallowed  |j  j,'«_  j.i  ,|j""- 
up  of  life.  ^L^^^L 

5  Now  he  that  hath  "  Avrought  us  for  ]^"\f:  ^f'.^^- 
the  self-same  thinij  is  God,  who  also  hath  J„'°,'.'°  i;;,?;*  i 
given  unto  us  ''the  earnest  of  the  Spirit.     is'''°xxif''  XL 

6  Therefore  "i  we  are  always  conhdent,  """5^'  !"?"',■ 
knowing  that,  ■■  whilst  we  are  at  home  in  rsn^'''L^    1. 

1  Chr  xxis.  15  i's.  xxxix.  12.  cxix  19.  Phil.  iii.20,  21.  Heb.  si.  13  sl'ii.  U. 


warfare.  Even  when  our  bodies  waste  away  by  disease, 
■wear  out  by  labour,  grow  feeble  through  old  age,  or  are 
about  to  perish  by  persecution  and  dcadi,  the  soul  may  be 
renewed  and  grow  more  vigorous  and  holy  day  by  day  ;  and 
more  ripe  for  the  enjoyment  of  heavenly  felicity.  But  if 
the  apostle  could  call  his  heavy  and  long  continued  trials 
^'  light  affliction,  and  but  for  a  moment,"  what  must 
our  [rifling  difficulties  appear  in  the  estimate  of  faith  and 
grace !  How  shameful  then  is  it,  that  we  should  complain 
or  despond  under  them  !  What  powefful  supports  and  con- 
solations must  there  be  in  the  hope  and  earnest  of  heaven, 
beyond  what  we  have  hitherto  experienced  !  May  we  then 
seek  to  have  all  our  light  and  momentary  allliction.s  sanc- 
tified to  us,  that,  by  promoting  our  humility,  spirituality, 
and  admiring  love  of  God  our  Saviour,  they  may  "  work 
"  for  us  a  far  more  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory  !" 
We  know  not  indeed  what  we  shall  be,  but  the  unut- 
terable nature  of  the  felicity  which  we  are  encouraged  to 
expect,  should  enhance  our  value  of  it.  That  must  be 
little,  which  human  language  can  express,  or  human 
imagination  conceive  ;  but  the  joys  of  heaven  will  be 
immense  and  everlasting.  On  the  other  hand,  what  must 
be  the  weight  of  that  misery  reserved  for  the  wicked, 
concerning  which  the  Scriptures  use  the  most  energetic 
language ;  when  all  the  suflerings  that  a  man  is  here 
exposed  to  are  light  and  momentary,  according  to  the 
judgment  of  the  inspired  writers !  Let  us  then  look  oft' 
"from  the  things  which  are  seen ;  let  us  cease  to  seek  for 
worldly  advantages,  or  to  fear  present  distresses ;  let  us 
take  warning  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come,  and  give 
diligence  to  ensure  future  felicity ;  for  "  the  things  which 
*'  are  seen  are  temporal,  but  the  things  which  are  not  seen 
'•  are  eternal." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  V.  V.  1.^4.  The  aposde,  continuing  the 
argument  of  the  preceding  chapter,  stated,  that  he  and 
other  faithful  ministers  endured  persecution,  from  the 
assurance  of  a  far  happier  state,  whenever  they  should  be 
cut  off  by  death.  The  body  might  be  deemed  "  an  earthly 
"  house,"  in  which  the  soul  dwelt  on  earth,  and  which 
would  soon  "  return  to  the  dust  whence  it  was  taken :' 
yet  it  was  rather  a  tabernacle,  \.\ie  unsettled  and  precarious 
abode  of  a  few  days,  than  a  staled  residence.  This  house, 
or  tabernacle,  was  about  to  be  taken  down,  and  the  mate- 
rials of  it  to  be  dissolved  ;  but  when  that  change  should 
take  place,  the  soul  being  released  from  a  mean  moul- 
dering tenement,  which  continually  needed  repairs,  and 
had  been  a  constant  source  of  trouble,  sorrow,  temptation, 


and  sin,  would  immediately  have  a  building  of  God,  a 
habitation  far  superior  to  all  that  ever  was  made  with 
hands,  a  blessed  mansion  in  the  heavens,  where  God  dis- 
plays his  glorious  presence,  and  where  light,  purity,  and 
felicity,  are  found  in  full  perfection  :  and  this  mansioa 
would  continue  to  all  eternity.  As  the  apostle  spake  of 
what  was  to  follow  immediately  upon  the  dissolution  of 
the  body  by  death,  he  must  be  supposed  to  mean  the  state 
of  the  immortal  soul,  before,  as  well  as  after,  the  resur- 
rection ;  for  the  language  is  figurative,  and  must  not  be 
confined  by  a  too  literal  interpretation.  In  this  prospect, 
he  and  his  brethren  groaned  earnesdy  desiring  to  be  deli- 
vered from  their  present  troubles,  and  to  be  clothed  with 
that  glory,  felicity,  and  immortality,  which  might  be  con- 
sidered as  the  garment,  as  well  as  the  mansion,  of  the 
blessed  inhabitants  of  heaven.  This  he  seems  to  have 
longed  for,  and  desired  to  possess,  without  jwssing  through 
death,  if  it  might  have  been  so.  He,  however,  know,  that 
seeing  they  should  be  thus  arrayed,  they  would  not  be  found 
naked  or  destitute,  when  they  left  this  world,  and  all  its 
possessions  and  accommodations ;  nor  would  they  expe- 
rience trouble,  want,  shame,  or  any  inconvenience,  for 
evermore.  This  then  must  be  a  most  desirable  change :  for 
while  they  were  in  the  frail  tabernacle  of  the  body,  they 
groaned,  being  burdened  with  manifold  trials,  temptations, 
and  ditliculties,  from  which  they  longed  to  be  released. 
Not  that  they  desired  to  be  unclothed,  by  putting  off  the 
body  at  death,  merely  in  order  to  be  rid  of  its  incumbrance  : 
the  prospect  of  that  dissolution  v/as  not  in  itself  jileasing 
to  them:  but  they  would  ratiier  have  been  "  clothed 
upon,"  by  being  taken  immediately  to  heaven,  as  Enoch 
and  Elijah  v/crc,  that  mortality  might  at  once  have  been 
swallowed  up  and  lost  in  life  and  immortality  ;  yet  the 
prospect  of  the  consequences  of  death,  and  the  hope  of 
a  future  resurrection,  reconciled  them  even  to  the  pangs  of 
the  separating  stroke.  The  passage,  being  expressed  in 
metaphors  unusually  bold,  is  indeed  rather  ditficult;  yet 
the  above  seems  the  evident  meaning  of  it.  Nor  docs  it 
appear  that  the  ajioslle  intended  to  express  any  expecta- 
tion that  the  day  of  judgment,  and  the  general  resurrection, 
were  at  hand;  or  to  determine  any  thing  concerning  the 
manner,  as  to  external  form,  in  which  the  soul  subsist.';, 
either  before  or  after  that  solemn  season.  The  word  nak- 
ed, may  allude  to  Adam  and  Eve,  after  they  had  eaten  the 
forbidden  fruit,  and  lost  the  robe  of  innocency ;  whereas 
believers,  being  "  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in 
"  Christ,"  will  not  he  thus  found  uE^kcd,  in  whatever  man 
ncr  they  leave  this  world, 


Jl.  D.  Gl. 


II.  CORINTHIANa 


^.  D.  61. 


B  i.  51   ir  H  the  body,  we  are  absent  from  the  Lord  : 
R-T"  XV.'  21,      7   (For    Mve     walk    by  faith,    not  by 
12    G«i  ic.  20.  si^lit :) 
"?!c.V""-e;:    "O  Wc  are  confident,  I  say,  'and  will- 

.'r.°  xii.  2. _^3.  ing  rather  to   be  absent  from  the  body, 
/"is"  xs'i.  Jti.  and  to  be  "  present  with  the  Lord. 
??:"•' ^u'S'      ^  Wherefore  ^  we  *  labour,  that  >'  whe- 
f.i.  n,  r2.^,'  ■'  ther  present  or  absent,  we  may  be  ^  ac- 

V" '«■  '"v;-ceptcd  of  him. 

..T  —  2^       Matt.  I  ,  i       /• 

"im   xiV  "a       '<'  i  "i"   °  ^^■'^   '""^''  ^''  fipP<^=^''  betore 
"»",='''lj'"=°{  the  judijment-seat  of  Clirist ;  that  every 

Jolinl'i  2r»ev.  vni   U-17.  sxii   3 x  John  vi.  27.  1  (or  is,  2r,,27  xv_58.   Col. 

i   2:)    ITim.  ii*   Ul.    Heb   ir.  11    2  I'ot    i    10, 11.  iii.  U. OT.irtAr.avovr     Kom.  XV 

:ii.lThes.  IV.  II.  Gr yO  8.  riora  xi».  R --- 1  Oen   iv.  7    h  Ivi  7.  Acts  x  J* 

F.ph.  i  6.  Hcl).  xii.  ;s a  Gen  xviil   25.  I  Sam.  ii  3   10^  P^.  vn.  6-S    '«•  '    8  j 

"-0  xovi  10-13  xi'v.ii.  9  Ec.  si  0.  xii.  i.i.   E'.  x«iii  an.  .\fiin  xx%-  31-10.  Acts  x. 
.:'J.  .-:vii.  31    iiom.  s.v.  10-12.  1  I'et  iv.  i    Jude  U,  15,  Rev.   sx,  11-17. 


V.  5—8.  That  change  of  the  judgment  and  affections, 
by  which  the  apostle  and  his  brethren  had  been  wronght 
and  fashioned  into  a  fitness  for  their  perilous  .ind  suffering 
employments,  nnd  to  that  willingness  to  die  for  Christ^s 
sake,  "in  the  assurance  of  going  to  enjoy  felicity  in  his 
i'avour,  was  the  work  of  God  himself,  and  could  have 
been  effected  by  no  other  agent.  They  had  also  received 
the  enrnesl  of  the  Spirit,  in  his  sanctifying  joys  and  con- 
solations ;  so  that  they  could  not  possibly  be  deceived  in 
this  respect.  {Note,  i.  22.)  They  were  therefore  always 
confident  of  the  divine  favour,  and  courageous  in  their 
work,  though  exposed  to  the  daily  peril  of  a  violent  death  : 
■'qt  they  well  knew,  that,  whilst  they  sojourned  in  the  body, 
they  must  be  excluded  from  the  immediate  presence  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  as  pilgrims  in  a  distant  land.  For  they  then 
iivcd  and  laboured  by  faith  in  him,  as  invisibly  present 
with  them  and  taking  care  of  them;  which  afforded  them 
.'upport  and  encouragement  suited  to  the  present  state  ;  yet 
it  differed  very  much  indeed  from  that  intuitive  vision  of 
.his  glory  and  felicity  in  his  immediate  presence,  which 
was' the  object  of  their  hopes  and  desires.  This  faith, 
however,  inspired  them  with  confidence  and  courage;  as 
they  were  satisfied,  that  whenever  their  bodies  should  be 
worn  out  by  labours,'  or  endure  martyrdom,  their  souls, 
being  di.slod.<;ed  from  that  tenement,  would  immediately  be 
admitted  into  the  presence  of  their  beloved  Lord.  This  is 
absoluleiy  decisive  concerning  the  felicity  to  be  enjoyed  by 
the  souls  of  believers,  when  "  absent  from  the  body  ;" 
and  it  also  shows  that  they  will  possess  their  happiness  in 
the  verv  place,  where  Jesiis  displays  his  glorious  presence. 
The  word  home,  (6,)  seems  not  well  chosen.  This 
world  is  not  the  believer's  home,  but  the  place  of  sojourn- 
In"  and  pilgrimage  ;  and  his  body  the  tabernacle,  in  which 
he  sojourns. 

V.  9 — 12.  In  this  hope,  the  apostle  and  his  fellow- 
labourers  were  ambitioii!>,  (so  the  word  properly  signifies,) 
'  and  it  is  flat  to  translate  it,' "  We  labour  :"  (Doddridge.) 
They  were  ambitious,  not  of  ilie  honours  and  applause  of 
the  world,  but  of  acceptance  with  the  Lord,  in  respect  of 
their  persons,  ministry,  and  labours  ;  though  they  should 
lie  unacceptable  to  mankind,  or  even  to  their  brethren  : 
that  so  they  might  be  supported  by  the  comforts  and  con- 
wiousness  of  his  approbation,  during  their  sojourning  in 
fh''  body  while  ab.^pnt  from  him  ;  and  that,  when  Uiey 


one  may  ''receive  the  things  done  *  in  biKing.Tiif.ja. 
his  body,  according  to  that  lie  hath  done,  fr  Ps"  ix*"!?.' 
whether  it  be  good  or  bad.  M.tt  xvi."  n'. 

11  Knowing  thereibre  '' tlie  terror  of  ic?r.  'iy.~'i'. 
the  Lord,  "  we  persuade  men  ;  '  but  we  Eph.  ti.  s  cm; 

1  •/■   '  /-.I  11,  ill  24,25     Jl»v. 

are  made  maniicst  unto  (jod  ;  and  I  trust  «,  t3  nx  n^ 
also  are  made  manifest  in  your  consciences.  "=  """^v.'-  'p.';;. 

12  For  "we  commend  not  ourselves  ,,',^or  ,ij3.J-in. 
again  unto  you,  but  ''give  you  occasion  to 
glory  on  our  behaW,  that  ye  may   have 
somewitat  to  anstver  them  wliich  glory  in  Jj';-^;^  ,i'  kJ^_ 
t  appearance,  and  not  in  heart.  ij/  ^"it'.'  t^ 

Mark  nii  35-5H  ix.  n-50  Luke  xii.  5  Heb  x.31  Hev.  ix.  15 e  50.  vJ.  1   Lui.e 

xvi    31     Act;  xi'i   13  xviii.  4.  U     xix.2i;     XX.  IS— 27    xxvi.  26.    XXviii.23.    Cal.  i,  10. 

Col.  i. 20,  2'...  2  Tim,  ii   2l-rii fi    12-U   ii    17.  iv.  I,  2     1  Cor    iv.  4.5   I  Thes    ii 

3—11. giii    1.  vi  4  X.  i)    I2.1S  xii.  11.  Prov.  xxvii.  2. li  i.  14.  xi    12— 16.  xii- 

1—9. rOr  thffact   Osl   vi.  12-11. 


Job  vi.  4  xviii. 
11.  xxxi  23.  Ph. 
Ixxiil.l9.  Ixxvi. 


should  quit  the  body,  they  might  be  welcomed  by  him  as 
good  and  faithful  servants,  and  be  admitted  to  the  joy  ot 
their  Lord.  For  they  were  assured  that  they,  their  hearers, 
and  all  men,  without  exception,  must  necessarily,  whether 
they  would  or  not,  appear,  or  be  made  manifest,  in  the 
whole  of  their  true  characters,  with  all  the  secrets  of  their 
hearts  and  lives,  before  the  solemn  and  decisive  tribunal 
of  Christ,  the  righteous,  impartial,  holy,  heart-searching, 
umnipotent  Judge  ;  who  now  called  on  them  to  trust  in 
him  and  obey  him  as  a  divine  Saviour,  but  who  would 
surely  take  vengeance  on  all  who  rejected  or  abused  his 
salvation.  At  this  solemn  period,  every  individual  shall 
receive  the  appointed  recompense  of  his  deeds,  according 
to  the  things  done  while  he  sojourned  in  the  body,  or  by 
and  through  the  body,  whether  they  were  good  or  evil, 
without  any  respect  of  persons,  or  regard  to  profession,  or 
other  distinctions.  So  that  the  justified  believer,  who, 
from  love  to  Christ  hath  done  good,  uprightly  and  faith- 
fully, will  receive  an  abundant  and  gracious  recompense 
of  his  believing,  though  imperfect,  services  :  but  the  pro- 
fligate, the  infidel,  the  Pharisee,  the  hypocrite,  and  apos-, 
tate,  with  all  kinds  of  impenitent  transgressors,  will  be 
punished  according  to  the  number  and  aggravation  of  their 
crimes.  Knowing  therefore  what  a  terrible  vengeance  the 
Lord  would  then  execute  on  the  workers  of  iniquity,  tho 
apostle  and  his  brethren  used  every  kind  of  argument  and 
persuasion  to  induce  men,  of  every  nation  and  aescription, 
to  believe  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  act  consistently  with 
the  character  of  his  disciples.  In  this  their  earnest  endea- 
vour, the  motives  and  intentions  of  their  hearts  had  already 
been  manifested  to  God,  and  judged  by  him  :  and  they  were 
confident  of  his  gracious  approbation  :  and  whatever  the 
prejudices  and  passions  of  some  at  Corinth  might  suggest, 
the  aposUe  was  confident,  that  in  their  consciences  they 
were  convinced  that  he  and  his  helpers  acted  with  integrity, 
seal,  and  faithful  affection  to  their  souls.  Not  that  they 
needed  or  intended  again  to  commend  themselves  to  favour, 
from  selfish  or  vain-glorious  motives  ;  but  they  thus  sug- 
gested such  things,  as  were  proper  to  be  opposed  to  the 
censures  and  suspicions  of  false  teachers,  and  gave  the  peo- 
ple occasion  to  glory  in  the  disinterested  labours  and  patient 
sulVerings  of  their  faithful  ministers  ;  and  so  to  answer  the 
boastings  of  those  ambitious  men,  who  gloried,  in  appear- 
ance, as  if  very  zealous  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  greatly 


A,  D.  61. 


;hapter  v. 


A.  D.  Gl. 


iii.  1.  16.  17.      13  For  whether  '  we  be  beside  our- 
M,  Acis'xxv"  selves,  "  it  is  to  God  :  or  whether  we  be 

ai,    2i.      1  Cor.  ,  ,  .      . 

iT.  10-  13.    1  1  sober,  tl  is  ""  for  your  cause. 
1.3  Sam.  vi  SI,      14    For  °  the    love  ol    Christ  "  con- 
> Ajjj  *.«fj  25- straineth   us;    f  because  wc  thus  judi^e, 
inTii.12   Col  i.  that  if''  one  died  for  all,  '  then  were  all 

24.    1  Toes   I.  5. 

3  Tim  ii    10.        Af>^A  • 

15     And  that    he    died  for  all,  '  that 


j7'''joim'xiv'^2i  they  which  live,  should  not  '  henceforth 

"|7.  I  Cor.  xvi  22  Eph.  iii,  13.  19.  \i.  21.  Heb   vl.  10    I  Pet.  i.  8. o  Job 

■  ~  14. qls.  1' 

„».5«   Jnhni.  S9    «i.  iO-.S2.  1  Tim.  ii   6    HOI),  ii    »    I  Jolin  11.  "    " 

I.ukex 


-23   x_. 

xxxiii  18.  I.uke  xxiv 
Malt.  XX.  28  Jotani.  : 
■  24.32    John 


iii  3.  I  John 
•Tohn  iii  IS.  16.  v.  24  it  57. 
14.  Col.  ii.  II.  iii  I-  I  Pet.  i 
i».  17.  1  Pet.  i.  14, 15.  iT.  2- 


19,20. p  Rora.  ii 

.  50-52.  I  Tioi.  ii  6   Hob.  ii 
i.  25     Uom.  V.  15.     Eph. 


6  E: 

Rom.  vi.  2.  II,  12, 
r.  6.  I  John  iv.  9.- 


2   I  Cor. 

9    I  John  i -  - 

1-5.  Col.  Ii.  13    1  Tim. 


.  6    xxxvii   9.  14    Hah 


.  6.  in.   Gal, 


Zech  x.  9. 
ii  20,  V.  25  Eph.  V. 
17.  Rom.  vl  6.  Eph. 


attached  to  the  Corinthians,  but  who  were  not  really  what 
they  j)rofcs.sed,  and  whose  hearts  dissented  from,  and,  as  it 
were,  belied  the  language  of  their  mouths. 

V.  13 — 15.  The  great  earnestness  of  the  aposde  to 
rectify  the  disorders  at  Corinth,  and  to  re-establish  his 
authority  among  them,  his  lively  affections,  and  his  ex- 
cessive labours  amidst  sufferings  and  dangers,  gave  his 
adversaries  occasion  to  represent  him  as  "beside  himself," 
and  transported  by  a  vehement  zeal,  beyond  all  the  dictates 
of  reason  and  sobriet} .  {Blarg.  Ref.)  But,  whatever  in 
liis  conduct  had  given  them  this  opinion  of  him,  it  was 
wholly  owing  to  his  zeal  for  the  honour  of  God  and  his 
truth,  and  to  his  earnest  desire  to  approve  himself  faithful 
in  his  cau.se  ;  and  when  at  other  times  he  seemed  to  act 
with  great  moderation  and  candour,  and  to  debate  matters 
with  coolness  and  sobriety,  it  was  wholly  from  a  regard  to 
their  welfare,  and  a  desire  to  recover  them  from  dangerous 
errors  ;  in  order  to  which  he  employed  every  method  that 
he  could  devise,  without  regarding  their  censures  or  any 
personal  consequences.  For  in  this,  as  well  as  in  other 
things,  the  love  of  Christ  constrained  him  and  other  faith- 
ful ministers  and  real  Christians.  The  love  which  Jesus 
had  manifested  towards  sinners,  in  the  great  work  of  re- 
demption, and  to  believers,  in  calling  them  to  partake  of 
this  inestimable  blessing,  had  excited  in  their  hearts  such 
reciprocal  love  and  gratitude  to  him,  as  constrained  them, 
and  carried  them  on  with  invincible  energy,  in  every 
service,  by  whicli  they  could  glorify  his  name  or  promote 
his  cause  ;  nor  could  other  fears,  hopes,  affections,  or 
interests,  stop  their  progress,  when  actuated  by  this  most 
powerful  principle.  For  in  this  matter,  they  judged 
decidedly,  in  the  most  cool  and  reflecting  moments,  that, 
if  Jesus  died  as  an  atoning  Sacrifice  for  all  that  should  ever 
believe  in  him,  then  were  all  men  dead,  as  under  con- 
demnation, enslaved  to  sin,  and  utterly  destitute  of  power 
to  deliver  themselves;  otherwise  he  needed  not  to  have 
died  for  them,  or  in  their  stead.  And  that  he  died,  as  a 
common  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  all  men,  or  men  of  every 
natiqp  and  descrijition,  that  when,  through  the  preaching 
of  his  Gospel  to  sinners,  any  of  them  were  quickened  and 
pardoned,  and  so  passed  from  death  to  life,  they  should 
from  that  memorable  period  no  longer  live  according  to 
their  carnal  inclinations,  o!'  to  seek  their  own  interest, 
reputation,  indulgence,  or  advancement,  as  they  had  for- 
merly done  ;  but  should  devote  themselves,  and  all  their 
powers,  to  d  )  the   will  of  the  Redeemer,  to  promote  his 

Vol  Y.~No.  .32. 


"  live    unfo    themselves,  but    unta    him  u  i-uko    i    74. 
which  dice!  for  them,  and  rose  again.  x'iM  x^v[^-t. 

16  Wlierefore,  lienccforth  "know  we  33.°Gai'i1.il 
no   man  after  the  flesh :  vea,  tliouffh  we  c,.)',  i.V  n'.h: 

I  ]  r^i      ■    ,        r       -^     t  n       t^  1  Ihes.    V.     10. 

have  known  Ciirist  after  the  flesh,  ^  vet   rit, ».  u.  lu..- 

,  Till  T   ■  •'  xiii.2U,21.  Ucv. 

now  hencefortli  know  we  him  no  more. 

17  Therefore  if  any  man  "^  Lc  in  Christ, 
*  he,is  "  a  new  creature  :  •'  old  things  are 
passed  away ;  behold,  all  things  are  be- 
come new. 

y  John  1 
viii.  1 
bim  be 


K  l)cut  xxxiii  fl 
I  Sam.  ii  2*. 
Matt  X  37.  xii 
48  —  io  Maik. 
iii  3I-.35  Juhn 
ii  4  GjI.  ii  5. 
C.  I  Tim.  V  31. 
22.    Jrtm.  ii.  1  — 


pi.  63. 2)9.  21.  xii.  2   Is.  xlv.  17  24,  25.  Jobo  xiv,  20.  x».  2  5,  xvii  23    Ri 

xvi  7.11. ICor  1.  ao  Gal. iii  20.  v  B.Epb.i.3,1    Phil.  iv.  21. ►Or, 

a  Ps.  Ii.  10.    Ej.  xi.  19.  xviii.  31.xxxvi.  S6.    Ma't  xii   33,  Jolin  iii.  :i 

15.  Eph.  ii.  10 b  16    Is  xliii.  IS.  19.  Ixv.  17. 18    Matt  ix   16-lfl.  XKiv. 

fi.  4-S  vii   6.  viii.  9,  10  I  Cor.  xiii.  II    Epb  iv.  22-24.   Phil.  iii.  7-9.    Col. 
Heb.  viii.  9-13. 2  Pet.  ill.  10—13  Rev.  xxi.  I  -5. 


glory,  and  to  recommend  his  Gospel  ;  seeing  he  had  died 
for  them,  and  risen  again,  to  be  their  Lord  and  King. 

V.  16.  The  apostle  and  his  associates,  therefore,  being 
under  such  obligations,  iniluenced  by  such  motives,  and 
encouraged  by  such  hopes  and  assurances  of  assistance 
as  had  been  stated,  were  powerfully  impelled  to  disre- 
gard all  contrary  and  interfering  objects,  that  they  might 
show  their  love  to  their  most  gracious  Lord  and  Saviour. 
So  that  when  this  change  had  taken  place,  and  these  ].n'in- 
ciples  were  matured,  they  "  knew  no  man  after  tlie 
"  flesh  ;"  they  had  no  respect  to  men's  persons,  because 
of  nation,  sect,  rank,  or  personal  attachment,  when  their 
obedience  to  Christ  was  concerned  ;  they  could  not  accom- 
modate their  doctrine  or  conduct  to  the  humours  of  men, 
from  any  worldly  principles,  or  because  of  outward  con- 
nexions with  them7  or  obligations  to  them.  Nay,  they  did 
not  now  regard  their  external  relation  to  Christ  hi.aself, 
as  being  of  the  same  nation  with  him,  or  otherwise  ac- 
quainted with  him.  Even  such  of  the  apostles  and  cvan 
gelists,  as  had  personally  known  him,  or  been  nearly 
related  to  him,  did  in  this  respect  disregard  that  external 
tie,  when  it  came  \\\\  competition  with  their  union  with 
him  as  believers,  and  their  obedience  to  him  as  his  ser- 
vants and  ministers.  They  could  not  warp  their  doctrine 
or  deviate  from  their  instructions,  to  please  the  Jews,  or 
the  nearest  relatives  of  Christ,  any  more  than  out  of 
respect  to  their  own  friends,  or  to  the  philosophers  and 
princes  of  the  Gentiles.  Many  suppose  that  the  apostle 
here  referred  to  the  Jewish  converts,  who  were  displeased 
with  him  for  admitting  the  Gentiles  into  the  Church,  and 
being  earnest  for  their  conversion,  which  they  dccnied  a 
kind  of  madness  :  (13  :)  but  the  Corinthians  were  chiefly 
Gentile  converts,  and  they  do  not  seem  to  have  been  gene- 
rally disposed  to  judaise. 

V.  17.  The  judgment,  'experience,  and  principles, 
which  the  apostle  had  stated,  should  not  be  regarded  as 
peculiar  to  himself,  but  as  the  standard  of  genuine  Chris- 
tianity :  therefore  if  any  man,  whether  Jew  or  Gentile, 
was  "  in  Christ,"  as  a  justified  believer,  he  was  also  "  a 
"  new  creature,''  or  a  new  creation  of  God  ;  for  the 
marginal  reading,  "  let  him  be  a  new  creature,"  does  not 
accord  to  the  rest  of  the  verse,  "  Old  things  are  passed 
"  away,"  or  "  have  passed  away,"  &ic.  By  spiritual  illu- 
mination, and  its  invariable  rflecis,  a  new  judgment  had 
been  produced,  with  nevv  inclinations,  aflectioDS.  and  pur- 
poses, from  which  new  words  and  actions  must  proceed. 

2  C 


i.D.  61. 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


.^.  D.   61. 


•  Johniii  16  57.  18  And  '  all  things  arc  of  God,  ''  who 
cori  "n  vMi  fi  hath  reconciled  us   to  himself   by  Jesus 

Jii.6  Col   i    16,    _,      .     ,  ]        I       .1  •  ^  xl  •     •     1 

17  jaa.i.  17.    Christ,  and  *'■  hath  mvcn  to  us  tlic  ministry 

dl.cv  vi.30.  Ez       r  -v     .■ 

siv  15  D>ir  ix.  ol  reconciliation  ; 

li,  ii.oT  Kph       19  To  wit,  that  '  God  was  in  Christ, 

II    16   Col  I   21  ...  '  ,  ,  ,   .  ,p    ,,  , 

cVo*"'" Is' lii  7  ^  reconciling  tiie  world  unto  himsell,  not 
Lt^is'ib  ulkc^P"^'"??  their  trespasses  unto  them;  and 
"...'.Vj'..?;^  hath  *  committed  unto  us  '  the  word  of 


17.  Col.  i 

f  Mitt  i  2J.  John  X 
1  Johnii.  1,2.  iv  I 
»  Gr  put  in  »»   iv.  7 


reconciliation. 


2i     xliv  22     llo 


20  Now  then  we  arc  "^  ambassadors  for  ^;>>i  '<>•>« 
Christ,  'as  though  God  did   licscech  wow  '"   »'™  '•  "7- 

,  ^  .         ^,,      .      ,  J    ,      John     XX      SI. 

by  US :  we   pray  you  '"  in   Christ  s  stead,  ■*'"  «»''   •'. 


"  be  ye  reconciled  to  God. 

21  For  "he  hath  made  him  to  be  sin 
for  US,  P  who  knew  no  shi ;  that  ''  we 
mi^ht  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God 
in  him. 


,  2Kinpi 
2  Chr. 
K    Neh. 


Ei  X. 


Jnli  XXI 
I..ite  X. 
Cor  V.  ' 
Thct.  ir 

ii.Sl.  Prov.  1.22.  Sic     Is  xxtii.  5.  Jer.  xili.  16,  17.  xsxvlii.  20    Luke; 

4-6  10-12  Dan  ix  2i.  Ze^h.  iiii  7.  nom.  viii.  3    Gal  hi  13    Kph 

18.  1  John  ii   1,2 p  l«.  liii  9.  Lute  i  -'    "'  "    •  -  -- 

.  i q  17  Is  xlv  24.  2S  l.ii   11   Jer  i 

.  21—26.  Tiii.  1—1.  jt.  4   1  Cor.  1.  30.  I'bil, 


Thus  old  desires,  intentions,  expectations,  connexions,  and  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ ;  but  God  did,  as  it  were, 
ctisfactions,  passed  away  and  were  superseded ;  for  be-  beseech  men  by  them,  as  the  ambassadors  of  Christ ;  and 
lold,  by  the  rnarvclinus  ojieration  of  divine  grace,  all  things  they,  "  in  Christ's  .stead,"  most  earnestly  entreated  them 


hold,  by  I  .  „       .  _ 

wci'e  become  new!  So  that  the  Christian  experienced  new 
hopes  and  fears,  joys  and  sorrows,  desires  and  aversions; 
he  learned  to  speak  a  new  language,  to  choose  new  com- 
panions, to  aim  at  new  objects,  and  to  attend  to  new 
employments.  FA-ery  thing  was  now  cast  into  a  new 
mould,  received  a  new  impression,  and  took  a  new  direc- 
tion from  the  knowledge  of  God,  faith  in  Christ,  and 
love  to  liim,  humiliation  for  sin,  and  hatred  of  it,  the 
desire  of  holiness,  and  the  hope  of  eternal  life. 

V.   13 — 21.     As  this  change  was  wrought  by  the  power, 
and  according  to  the  purpose  of  God,  so  it  bore  on  it  the 
stamp  of  his  holy  image,  and  led  to  a  proper  temper  of 
mind  and  conduct  towards  him.     Thus  he  had  reconciled 
the  apostle  and  his  brethren  to  himself  by  Jesus  Christ, 
the  2;rcat  Mediator  ;  and,  having  pardoned  their  rebellions, 
subdued  their  enmity,  and  "  shed  abroad  his  love  in  their 
"  heal-ts,"    he  had    intrusted   to    them    "  the   ministry   of 
"  reconciliation  :"    that  from   gratitude   to  him,   zeal   for 
his  glory,  and  benevolence  to   their  fellow-sinners,   they 
might  spend  their  t'uture   lives  in   earnest  and  unwearied 
endeavours  to  bring  others  to  partake  of  the  same  mercy, 
and  to  devote  themselves  in  love  to  the  service  of  their 
reconciled  God.     This   ministry  implied  that  "  God  was 
"  in" Christ,"  "  manifest  in  the  flesh;"  as  the  fulness  of 
the  Deity  dwelt  in,   and   was  displayed   by,   the   human 
nature,  through  the  incarnation  of  the  eternal  Word  and 
Son  of  God,  who  was  equal  to,  and  one  with  the  Father  : 
that  so,  being  united  to  man's  nature,  he  might  reconcile 
the  world  unto  himself,  by  his  atonement,  mediation,  and 
grace;  and  that  sinners   throughout   the   earth,   of  every 
nation  and  description,  might  thus  be  encouraged  to  hope 
in  bis  mercy,  and  taught  by  his  grace  to  love  his  holy 
character,    law,    wor.sliip,    and   service,    to   which   their 
carnal  minds  had  before   been  enmity.     When  therefore 
sinners  were  brought  to  him,  as  "  in  Christ  reconciling 
"  the   world   to   himself,"    in  humble   faith,    he  no  more 
imputed  any  of  their  trespasses  unto  them,   but  blotted 
them  out  by  a  free  forgiveness.     This  word  or  doctrine 
of  reconciliation   he   had  committed  to   those,    who  had 
once  been  enemies,   but  who  had  thus  been  reconciled. 
.So  that  they  were  now  commissioned,  as  ambassadors  for 
Christ,   to  go  in  his   name   a.id  by  his  authority,   and 
declare  these  encouraging  truths  to  sinners  in  every  part  of 
the  world.     And   they  were   not  only  instructed  to  com- 
mand them  to  repent  and  believe  the  Gospel,  and  to  exhort, 
nerseadc,  and  encourage  Uicoi  to  hope  in  the  rich  mercy 


not  to  reject  such  astonishing  love,  but  to  repent,  submit  to 
God,  accept  his  salvation,  and  be  reconciled  to  him,  as  his 
worshippers,  friends,  and  children.  For  it  must  be  cer- 
tain, that  he  was  really  willing  to  be  thus  reconciled  to  all 
who  accepted  this  invitation,  seeing  that  "  He,"  even  God 
the  Father,  "  had  made  Him,"  his  incarnate  Son,  ''  who 
"  knew  no  sin,"  but  was  most  perfectly  holy  and  right- 
eous, "  to  be  sin,"  or  a  sin  offering,  "  for  us,"  who 
deserved  the  utmost  severity  of  his  vengeance.  So  that 
this  holy  and  divine  Saviour,  being  perfectly  willing  to 
sulTer  as  a  sacrifice,  was  dealt  with  as  if  he  had  been 
altogether  a  sinner;  that  thus  God's  hatred  of  sin,  and  hi.i 
determination  to  punish  it,  being  so  wonderfully  displayed, 
he  might  honourably  pardon  every  believer,  and  make  him 
"  the  righteousness  of  God  in  Christ ;"  dealing  with  him 
as  if  he  had  been  perfectly  righteous,  or  righteousness  it- 
self, yea,  as  "  the  righteousness  of  God  in  Christ ;"  as  a  far 
nobler  and  more  excellent  righteousness  was  thus  made  his 
for  justification,  than  any  mere  creature  could  ever  have 
performed.  {3Iarg.  Ref.)  This  verse  contains  most  con- 
clusive arguments,  in  proof  of  the  vicarious  sufferings  of 
Christ,  as  the  satisfactory  atonement  to  divine  justice  for 
our  sins ;  of  the  imputation  of  his  perfect  righteousness  to 
believers,  as  their  title  to  eternal  life  ;  and  of  his  real 
Deity,  whose  righteousness  becomes  theirs  for  jusufi- 
cation,  by  virtue  of  their  union  with  him.  Perhaps 
stronger  language  cannot  be  used,  in  declaring  these  doc- 
trines, by  those  who  most  zealously  contend  for  them. 
The  same  jireposition,  ("tj^,)  here  used,  is  translated  i«- 
stead  in  the  preceding  verse ;  "  in  Christ's"  stead,  or  in- 
stead of  Christ.  Thus  he  sutTered  instead  of  us  !  (I  Pet. 
iii.  1 S.)  The  apostle  doubtless  spoke  primarily  of  himself 
and  his  fellow-labourers,  as  Christ's  ambassadors,  yet,  as 
all  faithful  ministers  are  intrusted  with  the  same  message, 
by  the  same  authority,  so  tliey  too  arc  ambassadors  tor 
Christ,  though  to  a  smaller  number  of  their  fellow-sin- 
ners. Some  of  the  professed  Christians  at  Corinth  were 
supposed  by  Paul  to  be  unconverted,  and  unreconciled  to 
God  ;  and  he  might  have  them  in  view,  when  he  ?|^ake 
of  God's  beseeching  sinners  by  his  ministers.  But  he  was 
evidently  giving  an  account  of  his  commission  and  general 
ministry  through  the  nations  of  the  earth  :  wherever  he 
came,  he  addressed  sinners  in  this  pathetic  and  earnest 
manner ;  and  while  "  he  prayed  them  in  Christ's  stead  to  be 
"  reconciled  to  God,"  it  was  as  if  God  himself  had  besought 
them  to  lay  aside  their  enmity,  and  accept  of  his  mercy. 


,/?.  D.  6i 


CHAPTER  VI. 


A.  a  04. 


CHAP.  VI. 


The  apostle  earnestly  exhorts  the  Corinthi- 
ans not  to  receive  the  grace  of  God  in 
vain,  but  to  seek  salvation  without  delay, 
1,  2.  He  shows  in  zvhat  manner  he,  and 
his  brethren,  approved  their  ininistry, 
3 — 10.  He  tells  them,  that  he  spake  of 
this  the  more  freely,  out  of  the  great  love 


The  change  of  the  language,  "  ambassadors  for  Christ,'''' 
"  God  beseeches  you ;  we  pray  you  in  Chrisfs  stead,"  &:c. 
shows  how  familiar  it  was  to  the  apostle  to  consider  his 
divine  Master  as  One  with  the  Father,  in  Deity  and 
authority. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—8. 

It  is  most  animating  for  us  to  know,  amidst  our  sufler- 
ings,  temptations,  conflicts,  and  prospects  of  mortality, 
tliat  whenever  we  die  we  shall  enter  into  the  heavens,  and 
be  admitted  to  an  unspeakable  felicity  :  but  our  assurance 
or  prevailing  iiope  of  this  must  be  proportioned  to  the  evi- 
dence of  our  conversion.  It  is  not  worth  while  to  be  very 
solicitous  about,  or  indulgent  to,  this  clay-cottage,  in  which 
the  soul  is  now  incommodiously  lodged,  or  rather  impri- 
soned because  of  transgression.  We  should  not  be  troubled 
to  feel  it,  as  it  were,  shake,  or  to  perceive  the  tokens  of 
its  approaching  dissolution.  We  must  not  expect  ease  or 
satisfaction  in  "  this  earthly  house  of  our  tabernacle  ;"  but 
we  should  look  forward  in  hopes  of  "  a  building  of  God,  a 
"  house  not  made  with  hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 
While  we  groan,  earnestly  desiring  admission  into  this 
blessed  mansion,  let  us  seek  to  be  more  and  more  "  clothed 
"  upon"  with  the  robes  of  righteousness  and  salvation ;  thus 
we  may  be  sure  that  we  shall  not  be  found  naked,  when 
dislodged  from  the  body.  If  in  the  mean  time  we  groan, 
being  burdened  with  manifold  tribulations  and  tempta- 
tions ;  or  if  we  feel  a  reluctance  to  be  stripped  by  the  cold 
rude  hand  of  death,  and  could  rather  wish  to  pass  to 
heaven  some  other  way,  "  that  mortality  might  be  swal- 
"  lowed  up  of  life ;"  it  may  encourage  us  to  recollect, 
that  even  apostles  experienced  the  same  troubles,  and  knew 
something  of  the  same  reluctance.  But  if  the  desire  of 
having  done  with  sin  and  sorrow,  and  especially  of  be- 
holding face  to  face  our  beloved  Redeemer,  hath  given  us, 
in  a  measure,  a  victory  over  our  fears,  and  made  us  willing 
even  •'  to  be  absent  from  the  body,  that  we  may  be  present 
"  with  the  Lord  ;"  we  should  reniember  that  it  is  God 
himself,  who  halu  wrought  our  hearts  into  this  spiritual 
and  holy  disposition  ;  and  that  these  desires  and  aftections 
are  indeed  '•  the  earnest  of  the  Spirit,"  and  the  first-fruiis 
of  our  eternal  happiness.  This  should  excite  us  to  an 
unremitted  courage  and  confidence  in  our  duty,  whatever 
dangers  may  obstruct  our  course  :  while  absent  from  the 
Lord,  we  may  by  faith  walk  with  him,  and  derive  support 
and  consolation  from  him  ;  for  thus  we  may  see  him  who 
is  invisible,  and  realize  those  objects  that  arc  unseen  :  and 
whatever  hastens  our  departure  from  the  body,  shortens 


tvhich  he  bore  to  them,  11,  12;  requirmg 
the  like  affection  from  them,  KJ.  He 
warns  them  against  intimate  connexions 
ivith  unbelievers,  as  Christians  arc  the 
temples  of  the  living  God,  1 1 — 16;  and 
encourages  them  by  the  promises  of  being 
received  as  the  children  of  God,  to  sepa- 
rate from  sinners  and  from  sin,  17, 
18. 


also  our  passage  to  the  presence  of  our  Lord,  where  is 
fulness  of  joy  for  evermore. 

V.  9—13. 

While  others  labour  for  worldly  riches,  and  are  ambi< 
tious  of  the  honour  that  cometh  from  man,  let  us  aspire 
after  the  glory  of  being  accepted  by  Christ,  in  all  our 
services  during  life,  and  of  being  received  into  his  joy 
when  we  leave  the  world.  As  we  must  all  appear  with- 
out disguise  before  his  judgment-seat,  let  us  beware  of 
hypocrisy,  and  be  impartial  in  judging  ourselves  ;  and 
especially  let  us  carefully  acquaint  ourselves  with  him,  as 
our  Saviour,  who  will  shortly  be  manifested  as  our  Judge ; 
that  by  his  grace  we  may  hencefortii  do  those  good  things, 
which  he  will  recompense,  as  the  fruits  and  evidences  of 
saving  faith,  in  that  solemn  decisive  day.  This  expectation 
should  also  render  ministers  unwearied  and  faithful  in  their 
work  :  and,  knowing  what  a  tremendous  day  it  will  be  to 
all  the  workers  of  iniquit}',  they  should  be  the  more 
earnest  and  affectionate  in  tiieir  persuasions  and  warnings 
to  sinners,  to  seek  salvation  before  it  be  too  late.  Happy 
are  they,  who  are  warranted  to  appeal  to  God,  in  respect  of 
their  faithfulness  and  zeal  in  this  good  work;  and  even  to 
the  consciences  of  those  who  are  offended  with  their  plain- 
dealing.  This  may  sometimes  be  necessary,  though  men 
may  censure  it  as  self-commendation  :  and  it  is  often  use- 
ful to  suggest  to  the  people  such  things,  as  are  proper  to  be 
spoken  in  defence  of  the  truth  and  in  behalf  of  faithful 
preachers,  that  they  may  know  how  to  answer  the  cavils 
and  boastings  of  such  as  glory  in  appearance,  but  are  not 
hearty  in  the  cause  of  God. 

V.  14—17. 

If  earnestness  to  prevent  the  delusion  and  destruction 
of  our  fellow-sinners,  and  in  the  great  concerns  of  the 
eternal  world,  bring  upon  iis  the  charge  of  being  "  beside 
'•  ourselves  ;"  we  need  only  inquire,  whether  our  conduct 
be  warranted  by  the  word  of  God,  and  spring  from  a  re- 
gard to  his  authority  and  glory  ;  and  whether  our  most 
vehement  affections  and  addresses,  as  well  as  our  more  cool 
and  temperate  reasonings,  are  indeed  intended  to  promote 
the  salvation  of  souls.  U  this  be  the  case,  we  may  venture 
to  disregard  the  contumely  ;  and  we  should  pray  fo""  our 
rovilcrs,  that  they  may  indeed  come  to  themselves,  and  be 
delivered  from  that  real  insanity,  with  which  all  unbe- 
lievers are  affected.  If  our  judgment,  concerning  our  lost 
estate  as  sinners,  and  the  love  of  Christ  as  dying  for  "ur 
salvation,  coincides  with  that  of  the  apostle,  we  shall  feel, 

2  C  2 


.^.  D.  61. 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


.0.  D.  61. 


Iii.9 
b  Scl  on. 

X  I.  .Matt 

37     Koin  xii   I. 

Oal  iv.  II    12 
c  Jer  viii  b.  Gal 

iii.  4     Hch-^ii 

n.  SS. d  VI 


SW' 


E  then,  05  '  M'orkers  together  wilh 
him,  ''  Ijesccch  v'^u  al.so,  that  'ye 
receive  not  '  the  grace  ot  God  in  vain. 
2  (For  he  saitii,  1  have  heard  tliee  in 

i.  1,2.  .\cts  xiv.  3  Ual  ii.  21.  Tit  ii  II.  I  Pet  iv  10,11.  IJolin  v.  12 


in  proportion  to  our  failh  and  hoi)c,  the  constraining  in- 
fluence of  his  love,  powerfully  exciting  u.s  to  live  to  him 
who  died  for  us,  and  rose  again.  But,  alas  !  many  show 
the  worthicssncss  of  thrir  professed  faith  and  love,  by 
living  to  themselves  and  to  the  world;  and  our  views  are 
often  so  obscure,  our  judgments  so  unconfirmed,  and  our 
love  so  feeble,  that  comparatively  we  live  but  little  to  the 
glory  of  our  gracious  Lord.  All  partialities  from  exter- 
nal relations  or  connexions,  which  tempt  the  minister  to 
waver  in  his  testimony,  or  the  Christian  in  his  obedience, 
arc  inconsistent  with  a  proper  regard  to  the  Lord  Jesus  ; 
and  in  this  sense  we  should  henceforth  know  no  man  after 
the  flesh,  whatever  claim  he  may  seem  to  have  to  our 
special  regard.  The  justified  believer  is  a  new  creature  in 
a  new  world :  his  new  relation  to  Chri.st,  to  the  Church, 
and  to  heavenly  things,  together  with  his  new  obligations, 
interests,  pursuits,  principles  and  satisfactions,  have  su- 
perseded those  that  formerly  prevailed  :  yea,  "  old  things 
"  have  passed  away,  behold,  all  things  are  become  new." 
Even  the  same  actions  that  he  formerly  did  are  now  pcr- 
formedfrom  new  motives  and  in  a  new  manner;  his  atten- 
lion  to  relative  and  social  duties,  and  his  diligence  in 
worldly  business,  spring  from  new  purposes,  and  receive 
a  new  direction.  They,  who  know  nothing  of  this  new 
'  creation,  are  not  in  Christ,  whatever  they  may  think  ;  and 
the  more  evidently  it  hath  been  experienced,  the  more 
•■  learly  is  a  man's  justification  proved. 

V.   18—21. 

Every  good  gift  comes  from  God,  and  to  him  the  whole 
glory  belongs:  even  they  who  are  new  creatures,  jea, 
even  apostles  and  martyrs,  who  are  now  perfect  spirits 
before  the  throne,  were  once  enemies  to  God  by  wicked 
works.  The  enmity  to  God  began  wholly  on  man's  ]3art; 
but  the  reconciliation  was  entirely  devised,  revealed  and 
rftected,  by  his  offended  Sovereign.  In  the  person  of 
Emmanuel,  in  his  mediation  and  atonement,  who  "  was 
•'  made  sin  for  us,  though  he  knew  no  sin,  that  we  might 
"  be  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him,"  the  foun- 
dation of  this  blessed  reconciliation  was  laid.j  for  "God 
"  was  in  Christ,  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself." — 
When  the  kings  of  the  earth  appoint  ambassadors,  they 
generally  depute  them  to  those  who  are  of  their  own  rank 
in  society ;  nor  would  they  deign  to  send  a  solemn  em- 
bassy to  their  own  rebellious  subjects,  when  vanquished, 
tlisarmed  and  condemned.  But  the  King  of  kings  and 
Lord  of  lords  appoints  ambassadors  from  him.self  to  us, 
poor,  apostate  worms,  and  helpless,  perishing  siimers  ! — 
Earthly  princes  select  persons  of  dignity  and  eminence  to 
represent  their  persons,  and  act  by  their"  authority  on  these 
important  occasions;  but  the  Lord  of  glory  deputes  par- 
doned rebe^f  and  reconciled  enemies  to  go  to  their  former 
associates  in  rebellion,  on  this  embassy  of  peace  !  The 
gracious  proposals  which  they  are  instructed  to  make,  and 
the  eacouraging  terms  which  they  are  commanded  to  use, 


■■  a  time  accepted,  and  in  the  day  of  salva-  V  Et*xti'*8; 
tion  have  I  succoured  thee  :   beliold,  now  Ji°J;l,'Mei>f'ili'. 
is  the  accepted  time ;  behold,  now  is  the   ^  "  "  '" 
day  of  salvation.) 


are  equally  expressive  of  condescension,  compassion,  and 
good-will  to  men  ;  for  the  Lord  himself,  who  might  justly, 
and  could  easily,  destroy  them  for  ever,  is  pleased  to  "  be- 
"  seech  them  to  be  reconciled  to  him  !"  This  language 
of  our  God  and  Saviour,  by  his  ministers,  to  his  proud 
enemies,  must  appear  wonderful,  beyond  conception,  to 
the  holy  inhabitants  of  heaven  :  yet  the  reception  with 
which  it  often  meets,  and  the  contempt  or  disdain  which 
it  excites,  must  exceedingly  increase  th^ir  astonishment, 
and  it  will  assuredly  satisfy  them  concerning  the  propriety 
and  equity  of  punishing  the  iircconcileable  haters  of  God 
with  everlasting  destruction  from  his  presence.  The  am- 
bassadors for  Christ,  however,  must  adhere  to  their  in- 
structions, whatever  reception  they  may  meet  with.  Tliey 
should  magnify  their  office,  and  endeavour  to  represent 
their  I.,ord,  by  exhibiting  his  character  in  their  example, 
as  well  as  declaring  his  whole  counsel :  they  must  conform 
to  the  laws  and  customs  of  his  kingdom,  and  not  to  those 
of  this  evil  world;  neither  fearing  the  contempt  or  rage 
of  men,  while  "  in  Christ's  stead  they  pray  (hem  to  be  re- 
"  conciled  to  God,"  nor  yet  seeking  to  please  men,  or  ex- 
pecting any  recompense,  save  from  their  gracious  Lord. 
On  the  other  hand,  let  all  who  hear  the  Gospel  remember, 
that  the  faithful  minister  is  the  ambassador  of  Christ  to 
them,  sent  to  treat  with  them  concerning  reconciliation 
to  God  :  and  that  his  Lord  will  surely  punish  every  insult 
and  injury  offered  to  him,  as  if  done  to  himself  in  Person. 
The  refusal  of  this  proffered  peace  will  leave  men  the  ene- 
mies of  God  for  ever :  the  removal  of  faithful  ministers 
from  such  as  have  slighted  their  message  is  the  recall  of 
an  ambassador  of  peace,  and  the  fore-runner  of  a  declara- 
tion of  war.  Let  sinners  then  hear  the  voice  of  God,  be- 
seeching them  to  be  reconciled  to  him  :  let  the  trembling 
penitent  rejoice  in  the  assurance  that  his  a|3plication  for 
"  peace  wilh  God  will  not  be  rejected  :"  let  professed 
Christians  examine  their  interest  in  Christ,  the  great  Re- 
conciler, by  inquiring  whether  they  are  become  the  friends 
of  God,  his  cau.?e,  and  his  people  :  let  ministers  not  only 
warn  men  by  the  terror  of  the  Lord,  but  beseech  them  by 
his  abundant  mercies,  to  repent  and  turn  unto  him:  and  let 
believers  consider,  wheUier  God  can  now  withhold  any 
good  thing  from  them  ;  or  whether  they  can  venture,  lose, 
labour  or  suffer  too  much  for  him,  who  gave  his  beloved 
Son  to  be  the  sacrifice  for  their  sins,  that  they  might  be 
"  made  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him  ?" 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VI,  V.  1,2.  The  apostle  and  other  faithful 
ministers,  as  fellow-labourers  of  God,  and  employed  by 
him  in  reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  joined  thei 
earnest  entreaties  to  the  Corinthians  also,  as  ihey  had  to 
others,  that  they  would  not  "  receive  the  grace  of  God 
'•  in  vain."  The  word  rendered  grace  signifies  any 
special,  undeserved  favour ;  and  when  it  is  used  for  the 
regenerating  and  sanctifying  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  k 
implies  that  this  is  a   special,  undeserved  favour.     The 


Jl.  D.  61. 


fi  IS.  »m.  20.      3   Givinj^  'no  oITphcc  in  any  tilings  that 
iv'iii.'  f'Rora!  the  ministry  be  not  blamed  : 
9- 13  i.ti2.M.j.      '1   But  e  in  ail  thines  ^  approvinc;  our- 

33,2*32.33  ,  ,  ^,  •     •        '^  /./,  '     i     ,    ■    "  l 

E  ii  17.  vi.  11  selves  ''  as  the  ministers  oi  Uod, '  in  much 

AcU  ii  22.  Horn.  .  •       i       lYl"     i"  •        i  •  x' 

x\i.  18.  xvi.  10  patience,  m  *  amictions,  in  '  necessities,  m 

I  Cor.    ^^.     la.  I  ' 

jTbcs^a  3-  m  distresses, 

1*    '      '  5  In  "stripes,  in  "  imprisonments,  i"  in 

*  Or.     covantnd-  •  I     1  •  i   •  ' 

■^»j^iT.  2  Rum  I  tumults,  m  1  labours,  in  ■■  watchinjifs,  in 

hiii.  e.  li  23  Is  s  factinO''i  • 

s' h' i' 1^  The"'  ^  "y  '  pureness,  by  "  knowledge,  by 
iv.  6*  '  ^"°  ^  long-sufl'ering,  by  kindness,  ^  by  the 
'xii.  I'a    nam  Holy  Ghost,  by  ^  love  unfeigned, 

■»  3,4.  Col.  i.  11.  1  Tnes  V.  U.  Tim  vi  II.  2  Tim  iii.  10.  Hel>  xii.  1.  Jam  v  7—11. 
■Rev.  i  a.  iii.  10. kiv    17.  Aclsxs.  23.  2i  Col  i.  24.  I  Tlies  iii.  3.2  Tim   i  8   iii 

IMS.iv  5. 111    9  27     xji    10.     Acta  XX  34.    1  Cor   iv    11,12     PWI   iv.  11,12. 

m  iv.  8.  liom.  viii.  35,36   1  Thes   iii   7. n  si.  23,24.   Deut  xsv.  3  Is.  liii.  i.  Acts 

xvi.  23. o  I  Kings  sxii  27.  2  Chr  .'ivi.  10  Jer.  sxsiii.  I   xxxvii-  IS,  16.  xxxviii.  6 

Matt  xiv.  3.  10    Ads  V.  18.  xii   4,5    xvi.  21.  xxii.  24     xsiii.  35   xxi«  27   xxvi    10  29. 

sxviil    16  ,  17  30    Eph   iii.  I.  Phil   i    13    2  Tim    i.  S   \\   1   Heh  xi    36   xii  23.  Rev.  iii 

10 p  i.  8— 10.  Aclsxv   19   xvii   5.  xviii   12-17.  xix  23-34.  xxi  27— 35.  xx.i.  23. 

XXiii   10. r  Or.  toning!  to  and  fro q  xi.  23.  1  Cor.  xv    10   1  Thes  ii.  9.  1  Tim.  iv. 

t|o. rxi.  27   Ei.  iii    17.  Slaik  xiii.  34— 37.  Acts  x.-;.  31.  2  Tim  iv  5   Heh   xiii.  17 

s  Matt,  ix  15    Acts  xiii.  3.  xiv,  23    I  Cr-r.  vii.  5. 1  vii  2.   1  Thes  ii.  in.  I  Tim  iv.  12 

■V.  S.  Tit.  ii.  7. u  iv    6.  xi.  C.  1  Cor   li    I,  2.  16     F.ph.  iii    4    Col.  i.  9.  10.  27.  ii.  3. 

X  1  Cor  xiii  4  Gal,  V  22   Eph.  iv  2  32.  Col   i.  II.  iii.  12  2  Tira.  iii.  10.  iv  2 y  iii. 

3.  xi.4  Rom.  XV    19    I  Cor.  ii.  4   Gal   iii  2.  5.  1  Thes    i  5,  6    1  Ftt  i.  12 1  ii  4. 

xi.  II.  xii.  15.  Judj.  xvi.  15   Ez.  xxxili.  31.  Uom.  xii.  9   I  fet.  j.  22.  I  John  iii.  13. 


CHAPTER.  VL  j.  jj,  ,ji. 

7  By  *  the  word  of  truth,  by  ''  theaiis-,o  i,  ^ 
power  of  God.  by  '  tlu;  armour  of  right-  i'''i"i5 1''.  cot 
eousness '' on  the  right  hand,  and  on' the  ifc*jam'^M'ii.''' 


unspeakable  love  of  God  to  sinners  in  the  redemption  by 
his  Son,  and  in  the  appointment  of  "  the  ministry  of  rccon- 
*'  ciliation,"  and  the  mercy  shown  to  those  whom  he  thus 
'•  besought  to  be  reconciled  to  him,"  would  be  altogether 
in  vain,  as  to  such  of  them  as  "  neglected  so  great  salva- 
"  tion,"  through  unbelief  and  love  of  sin.  The  apostle 
feared  that  this  had  hitherto  been  the  case  of  some  profess- 
ed Christians  at  Corinth:  and  doubtless  many  such  would 
read  or  hear  his  epistle;  whom  therefore  he  most  earnestly 
exhorted  and  entreated,  not  to  render  all  the  advantages 
set  before  them  ineffectual  to  themselves,  by  persisting  in 
unbelief;  but  that  they  would  without  delay,  while  the 
word  of  God  was  faithfully  preached  to  them,  embrace  the 
proposals  of  mercy  and  "grace  set  before  them.  For  as  Je- 
hovah had  as.sured  the  Messiah,  according  to  the  revela- 
tion made  by  the  prophet,  that  he  had  "  heai-d  him  in  an 
"acceptable  time,  and  succoured  him  in  a  day  of  salva- 
"  tion,"  (iVo/es,  Is.  xlix.  7,  8  ;)  with  a  special  reference  to 
his  intercession  for  the  Gentiles,  after  his  exaltation  to  his 
mediatorial  throne  ;  so  the  present  season  might  be  consi- 
dered by  the  Corinthians,  as  "  an  accepted  time  and  a  day 
"  of  salvation"  to  all  v,ho  sought  an  interest  in  the  blessings 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.  But  if  they  refused  the  em- 
bassy of  peace,  they  might  expect  to  be  speedily  punished 
as  the  enemies  ofChrist.  {Notes,  fcc.  Piov,  i.  20 — 33.  Is. 
Iv,  6,  7.       Luke  xiii.  25.) 

V.  3 — 10.  The  apostle  and  his  fellow-labourers,  while 
they  thus  zealously  fulfilled  their  embassy  of  peace;  be- j 
haved  with  the  utmost  circumspection,  that  they  might 
give  no  oflence,  or  just  cause  of  stumbling  in  any  thing, 
lest  their  imprudence  or  misconduct  should  expose  their 
ministry  to  censure  or  contempt,  and  thus  render  it  iii- 
eftcctual.  They  therefore  studied,  and  were  enabled,  in  all 
things  to  approve  themselves  such  persons,  as  the  ministers 
of  a  holy  God,  in  so  gracious  and  sacred  a  service,  ought 
to  be.  This  thry  did,  "  by  much  j)atience,"  resignation, 
constancy,  and  |)crsevcring  assiduity,  notwithstanding  their 
multiplied  and  heavy  afflictions.  They  were  not  discou- 
raged, or  induced  to  repine  or  despond,  by  urgent  neces- 


d  Bx.      xiv 

Pn.v.  ill.  16. 
C  Acts  iv.  21 


kft, 

8  By  ^  honour  and  dishonour,  by  '  evil  co"  i^'2r''  u 
report  and  good  report ;  f  as  deceivers,  2o.°iii*l'u'  lieb: 
and  yrl "  true ;  ci6%i  5  iii.  ir. 

9  As  '  unknown,  and  yet  ^  well  known;   i3"%il'"i.  u. 
'  as  dying,  and,  behold,  we.  live  ;    ™  as  AT'"' 
chastened,  and  not  killed; 

10  As  "  sorrowful,  yet  always  rcioic-  ^^'io'Ii'  ^u. 

J  J  J  11—20       x«l.  20 

ing  ;  as  "  poor,  yet  p  making  many  rich  ;  j^--^-]  ^^"^'t'i 
as  having  nothing,  1  and  yet  possessing  all  f '",;,',%  ,,_  ,,, 
thinjjs,  ^  -5  ^A-^i's  V- 

b  3    X.  22.    XXII. 

12.  xxiv.5.  xxviii.  22    Rom.  iii   8,    I  Tim  iii.  7   iv.  to    Heh    xiii.  11    1  Pet.  iv.  14.   :i 

John  12   Rev.  iii.  9. g  Matt,  xxvii.  63  John  vii.  12  —  h  .Alalt.  xxii  16   Mark  xii.  U. 

John  vii   18 i  Acts  xvii   18   xxi   37.  38   xxv    14,  15.  19  26 k  iv   2    v.  1 1    xi.  6. 

Act?  xix.  26.  Horn,  xv   19  Gjl.  i  22-24 1  i.  8-10    iv    10,  11.  RoUl   viii.  30    1  Cor. 

iv.  9.  XV.31- mPs.  cxviii    17.  IS.  I  Cor.  .xi.  32 n  ii   .;  vii.  4-10   Malt  v  .1    12. 

I.uke  vi  21.  Jnhnxvi.  22  Acts  V   41   xvi .  25  Rom.  v  2,  3.  ix   Sxii    15  xv    13   Ph  1  iv. 

4.  1  Thes  iii.  7—10.  V    16.  Heb,  x   3J.  .lam    i.  2-4   1  Pet  i.  6—8.  iv.  '3 o  See  on,  4. 

p  iv.  7.  viii   9.  Rom  xi.  12.  Eph    iii  S.  16    Cnl   iii.  16.    1  Tim.  vl    18.  Jam  ii.  5.  Rev.  i:. 

9 q  iv.  li   Pniv   xvi   16-  Matt.   vi.  13,  20.  Luiie  xvi.  11,  12.  1  Cor  iii.  21—23,  I  Tim. 

iv.  8  Rev.  xxi.  7. 


sities  and  perplexing  difficulties,  even  about  obtaining  a 
subsistence  ;  or  by  repeated  scourgings  and  imprisonments, 
from  both  Jewish  and  heathen  magistrates  ;  or  by  the 
tumultuous  assaults  of  enraged  mobs.  But  they  patiently 
continued  their  labours,  often  spending  the  night  as  well  as 
the  day  in  unremitted  toil,  and  adding  religious  fastings 
to  those  which  absolute  want  imposed  on  them.  To  this 
patience  they  were  encouraged  hy  the  pureness  of  theii' 
motives  ;  and  they  apjiroved  themselves  as  the  ministers  of 
God,  by  the  holiness,  temjierance,  and  puritv  of  their 
whole  conduct.  They  also  showed  themselves  competent 
to  impart  all  kind  of  divine  knowledge  ancT  instruction  to 
the  world;  they  meekly  endured  all  injuries  and  insults; 
not  only  without  seeking  revenge,  but  without  remitting 
their  endeavours  of  doing  good  to  their  enemies,  and  of 
showing  kindness  to  all  men.  They  abounded  in  the 
fruits  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  confirmed  their  doctrine  by 
his  miraculous  gifts,  and  they  exercised  those  gifts  disin- 
terestedly, and  without  ostentation,  from  unfeigned  love  to 
Christ  and  the  souls  of  men.  They  were  approved  as 
the  ministers  of  God,  by  '■  the  word  of  truth,"  which  they 
every  where  preached  without  any  adulteration  ;  and  by 
that  "  power  of  God,"  which  rendered  it  eHectual  to  the 
conversion  of  sinners.  Tficy  were  also  defended  on  every 
side  by  the  compact  armour  of  strict  integrity,  and  an 
universal  regard  to  the  righleous  commandments  of  God, 
from  the  purest  evangelical  principles.  This  fortified  them 
against  the  assaults  of  carnal  hope  and  fear,  against  the 
frowns  and  smiles  of  the  world,  and  against  every  assault 
of  the  tempter.  Thus  they  passed  through  honour  and 
dishonour,  without  being  elated  by  the  distinction  con- 
ferred on  them,  or  depressed  by  the  ignominy  to  which 
they  were  exposed.  The  calumnies  raised  concerning 
them,  and  the  commendations  which  they  received,  were 
alike  incapable  of  drawing  them  aside  from  tlieir  steady 
course.  The  world  indeed  treated  them  "as  deceivers," 
who  imposed  their  fictions  on  the  credulous  ;  yet  they  acted 
in  all  things  as  faithful  men,  and  showed  to  mankind  the 
true  way  "of  salvation.     The  noble  and  haughty  of  the 


i.  D.  (il. 


II.  COllINTHIANS. 


J.  D.  61 


11    O   '  ye  Corinthians,  *  our   mouth;  witli  Belial?  'or  what  part  hath  he  that  eEir.  1,3  M.rk 


i"0.    iXi 

.••s  li.  15. 
til.  <  xir.  15  I' 
cxix.   3J     Hall.  1       ,  i.       'i  J 

ii.s  I'h.i  i  B    but    yc    arc    straitened 

U  Ex  11  9  ilarg.   ,  •■ 

Job  xKuvi.  lu  bowels. 

Prov      iv.     U  ,    ,     fcT  /*  •       ,1 

Mic  ii  7  \.i  Psow  tor  a  recompense  in  the  same, 

»  Phil,  i.8   lJo!.D    ,      T  ,  1    -I    I  \    .,    I 

iii  17  (>■  1  speak  as  unto  mii  children,)     be  ye 

V  I  Cor    W.    14.  V,  r  n  V 

li   Gal  iv  ij.  also  tnlarf>;ed. 

1  Tiics.    11      II.  ^    ^P  11  11., 

Heh  xii.  5  6. 1       ]  i  5  Be  ye  not '  unequally  yoked  to- 
»aK'ifs^i''ii"i'iS*^'"^'*  ^^'^'^  unbelievers:  '' lor  what  lel- 

-»3^,J',«  1;^='?^  lowsliip  hatli  righteousness  with  unright- 

Mark'v■4-G^i  cousucss .''    '  atitl  wliat  communion  hath 

iJoil!l"'i.!'iy  I'S'l't  "''^'1  darkness  } 
'L^et^Vix   la       IS"    And  '•what    concord  hath  Christ 

D  ut  vii.S.  3.  xxii  9-11.    F.ira  ix   I, ;   II.  12.  x.  19.  Neh   xiil   1— 3   :3-2B     Ps   ovi 

35    Prov    xsii  21.  .Mat.  ii    11.  15-  I  Lor   viii.  ea  %\.  3i.  Jam.  iv   4 1. 2Chr  xii   2. 

I'-,  xvi  3   xxti   4   5   5,  1ft.  xliv.  10.21    ci   3-5   cxix   6:1.  i;KXnix    21,22     I'lov   xiix. 
27  Jolin  vii    7  XV    18,  i\t  A.lsiv  2.1   E|  h.  v  6-11    1  .lohn  ill   12-14 c  Pro 


belicveth  with  '   \ii  inlidel  .'* 


'vi,'.3,4  IS,,,,.  Is   open    unto   you,  '  our   heart 

il   I.   Job  xiisii    ,  '    1 

2.3  larged. 

VI    Yc   "  are   not  straitened    in     us,!  temple  of  God  witii  idols  .-•  ibr '' ye  are  the '13"  Mx^iv^'M. 

in    your  own!  temple  of  the  living  God  ;  as   God  hath  T'7"%Iu,'f5: 

I  said,  '  I  will  dwell  in  them,  and  walk  in  ^'\  i^m%li'3. 

them  ;  and  ''  I  will  be  their  God,  and  they  si  sK°D^EeV»ir 

,      ,,   I  I  ■'     33, 34  xxi  «.  S. 

bliall  be  my  people.  xxiii  s-7  schr. 

lir.      ■      V  1  .     /•  XlXiii    4,5.   Ez. 

17  VV  liereiore  'come  out  Irom  amons:  »»«'i  s*  hos 
them,  and  be  ye  separate,  saith  the  Lord,  ''^^^^^^^  |f  » 
and  touch  not  the  unclean  thing  ;  ^  and  I  M^i"'  e  V'l 
will  receive  you;  6'''i"pet't^s.'' 

18  And  will  be  °  a   Father  unto  you, 'Z^/, 


and  ye  shall  be  my  sons  and  daughters,  ^J.i"  a'zecb 
saith  "  the  Lord  Almighty.  fii'ilL.',",?' 

9    11   F.pli  iii.  17  2T;m  i.  U  I  John  iv.  12  15  Rev.  xxi.  3 Ic  Oen.  xvii  7,  e.Jrr 

xxiv    7    xxxi  33.  xxsii  33     t/.xi  20   xxxvi   28   sixvii.  2«.27.  Hos.  ii    23.  Zech  viii. 

8   xiii    9  Rom    ix  26.  Hsb    viii    10   Rev    xxi  7 Ivli.  1    Num.  xvi  21    26  45    Kir» 

vi   21    X   II.    Ps  i    1-3     P.-ov   ix   6.    Is    l:i.  II     Jer.  li.  6     Avis  ii    40     Rev.  xviii   4. 

in  John  vi.  37,  33  RoDi  xv  7 n  I's  xjil  39  Jer  ill   IS  xxxi    1  9   Ho»  i  9,  in  Johc 

i    12   Kom   viii    U— 17  29    Sal   ill.  26.  iv.  6— 7.  Epb.  i  5.  I  John  iii.  1,2.  Rev.  xxi.  7 

0  Gen  xvii    1   xlviii   3    Rev,  i.  8.  xxi.  £2, 


^voild  piiher  knew  ihem  not,  or  despised  them  as  obscure 
persons;  but  they  v. ere  well  known  to  multitudes  as  the 
instruments  oi'  good  to  their  souls.  They  seemed  continu- 
ally exposed  to  death,  or  even  enduring  its  stroke  ;  yet 
they  still  lived  by  the  marvellous  power  of  God.  They 
were  chastened  by  him  as  in  a  state  of  tuition,  and  he 
used  the  malice  of  their  enemies  as  the  rod  of  his  salutary 
discipline  ;  but  they  v.ere  not  killed  by  it.  They  had  con- 
stant calls  to  be  sorrowful,  both  on  account  of  sins  and  suf- 
ferings, and  were  looked  upon  as  unhappy  men  ;  yet  di- 
vine consolations  rendered  them  habitually  cheerful,  and 
joyful  in  the  Lord.  Though  poor  and  needy  in  this  world, 
dicy  were  employed  by  God  in  making  many  rich  unto 
eternal  life  :  and  while  they  had  no  estates  or  property  on 
earth,  they  possessed  all  things,  by  their  relation  to  Christ 
und  their  interest  in  the  promises;  and  the  whole  universe, 
if  they  had  l)een  the  proprietors  of  it,  could  have  afforded 
them  nothing  more,  as  conducive  to  their  real  good,  than 
\vh3t  they  actually  enjoyed  or  expected.  Thus  the  whole 
of  their  temper  and  conduct,  in  the  varied  circumstances 
through  which  they  passed,  tended  to  show  that  their 
doctrine  had  a  blessed  effect  upon  their  souls  ;  and  render- 
ed them  holy,  beneficent,  useful,  and  happy  men.  The 
animation,  sublimity,  and  energy  of  esjire.ssion,  in  this 
beautiful  passage,  have  been  generally  and  justly  admired  ; 
and  it  shows  how  full  the  apostle's  heart  was  of  holy  affec- 
tions; and  how  open  and  communicative  in  speaking  on 
these  interesting  topics.  Slaking  many,  <Scc.  '  We  are 
'  continually  enriching  many  with  treasures,  which  they 
'  would  not  part  with  foi'  all  the  revenues  of  kings  and 
'  jirinccs.'      (Doddridge.) 

V.  11  — 13.  The  apostle's  consciousness  of  integrity 
and  his  fervent  affection  to  the  Corinthians,  opened,  as 
it  were,  his  mouth,  in  this  unreserved  declaration  of  his 
sentiments  and  princi|iles ;  so  that  he  was  not  careful 
about  the  construction  which  some  might  put  upon  his 
■words :  for  his  heart  was  enlarged  with  an  earnest  desire 
of  communicating  good  to  them.  If  therefore  they  derived 
no  further  advantage  from  his  ministry,  it  would  be 
wholly  owing  to  themselves.     They  were  not  straitened  in 


him,  whom  Christ  had  made  both  able  and  willing  to  be 
useful  to  them  :  but  they  we-e  straitened  in  their  own 
bowels  or  hearts,  through  unkind  suspicions,  groundless 
prejudices,  and  disaffection.  Now,  the  whole  recompense 
that  he  desired  for  all  his  love  to  them,  and  his  labours 
and  sufferings  for  their  good ;  (for  he  considered  and  spake 
to  them  as  his  beloved  children,)  was,  that  they  would  be 
enlarged  after  his  example,  and  open  their  hearts  in  love, 
to  receive  the  salutary  counsels,  cautions,  and  exhorta- 
tions, which  he  gave  them,  in  the  character  of  a  tender 
and  prudent  father. 

V.  14 — 18.  The  aposde  especially  entreated  his  be- 
loved children  not  to  contract  marriages,  or  form  any 
intimate  connexions,  with  their  unbelieving  neighbours, 
to  which  carnal  motives  might  induce  them.  For  this 
would  resemble  that  unequal  yoking  of  different  animals, 
which  the  law  of  Moses  forbade;  {Note,  Deut.  xxii. 
10;)  and  would  tend  to  make  them  uneasy  to  each 
other.  Thus,  if  believers  connected  themselves  with  un- 
believers, their  views,  principles,  pursuits,  and  satisfac- 
tions, must  be  discordant.  The  believer  would  be  retarded 
and  interrupted  in  his  religious  exercises,  or  his  various 
duties  in  the  family,  in  the  Church,  and  to  mankind ;  or 
drawn  aside  from  them.  And  what  cordial  and  com- 
fortable intercourse  could  be  maintained  between  the  right- 
eousness of  the  one,  and  the  unrighteousness  of  the  other 
party  ?  What  fellowship  could  there  be,  in  the  most  im- 
portant matters,  between  the  children  of  the  light  and 
those  of  darkness  ?  What  agreement  could  be  expected 
between  the  servant  of  Christ,  and  one  in  whom  Belial, 
(or  Satan,)  who  had  cast  off  die  yoke  o(  obedience  to 
God,  abode  and  wrought  ?  And  what  part  or  share  could 
la  believer  lake  in  the  unhallowed  pursuits  and  pleasures 
of  an  unbeliever,  who  despised  the  blessed  Gospel  of 
Christ?  for  rigliteousnf-ss  and  tinrighteousncss,  light  and 
darkness,  Christ  and  Delial,  might  as  easily  associate  in 
I  cordiality,  as  die  believer  and  the  infidel :  all  intercourse 
[between  them  must  be  attended  with  restraint,  di.sguise, 
lor  jarring  sentiments.  Such  persons  would  live  in  dif- 
jfercnt    elements;   they  would  draw  different  ways,  and 


J.  D.  iil. 


CHAPTER.  VH. 


J.  D   «I 


UIJAF.  VII. 

The  a})@stlc  exhorts  ihc  Corinthians  to  follow 
after  holiness,  encouraged  by  the  preceding 
promises,  1  ;  and  to  receive  ium,  who  had 
done  nothing  to  for/tit  their  estcctn,  but 
had  great  love  for  thc/n,  and  confidence  in\ 
ihcni,  2 — 4.  He  shows  what  comfort,  un-\ 
der  his  troubles,  Tilus''s  good  account  of 
them  had  siven  him,  5 — 7  ;  so  that  he 


counteract  each  other's  purposes  ;  so  thai  the  unbeliever 
must  be  a  cross,  a  snare,  a  clog,  and  a  hinderance  to  the 
believer.  In  particular,  wiiat  agreement  could  subsist 
betis'een  the  temple  of  God  and  idols?  'Would  Jkhovah 
endure  to  have  these  hated  rivals  placed  even  in  his  own 
temple  ?  Now  Christians  were  the  tcmjile  of  God,  his 
special  residence,  consecrated  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  For 
thus  he  had  promised  of  old  to  believing  Israelites,  and 
with  a  view  to  the  days  of  Christ,  that  "  he  would  dwell 
"  in  them,"  or  "  take  up  his  in-dwelling  in  them,"  and 
"  walk  in  them,"  as  a  man  in  his  habitation,  and  so  be  their 
"God,"  &c.  {\otes,  &c.  Lev.  xxvi.  11,  12.  Jer. 
xxxii.  37,  38.)  Let  them  therefore  value  this  special  rela- 
tion to  God ;  and,  as  far  as  their  lelative  and  social  duties 
would  permit,  let  them  separate  from  their  heathen  neigh- 
bours, and  be  careful  to  touch  no  unclean  thing,  or  any 
thing  that  related  to  idolatry  or  iniquity.  Eating  things 
offered  to  idols,  or  with  idolaters  in  their  festivals,  seems 
to  be  specially  intended,  (fs.  lii.  11.)  In  this  case  they 
might  be  assured  that  the  Lord  would  graciously  accept 
of  them,  and  receive  them  into  his  special  favotir  ;  yea, 
that  he  would  be  in  every  respect  a  Father  to  them,  and 
provide  for,  protect,  comfort,  enrich,  and  bless  them,  as 
his  sons  and  daughters  by  regeneration  and  adoption. 
This,  the  Lord  almighty,  the  omnipotent  Ruler  of  the 
universe,  had  repeatedly  intimated  by  the  ancient  prophets  ; 
and  he  now  declared  it  more  explicitly  by  his  a]-)0stles, 
even  in  respect  of  the  Gentiles.  And  what  could  they 
desire  more  to  compensate  for  all  losses,  than  this  most  in- 
timate relation  and  union  with  the  almighty  God  ? 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  I— 10. 

It  is  the  peculiar  honour  of  faithful  ministers  to  concur 
most  willingly  in  the  great  designs  of  the  Lord,  to  labour 
in  concert  with  him,  and  to  join  their  sincere  entreaties 
with  his  condescending  invitations,  in  beseeching  sinners 
not  to  receive  the  grace  of  God  in  vain.  But  the  gracious 
declaration  of  the  Gospel,  and  all  the  abundant  provision 
which  is  made  in  Christ  Jesus  for  the  salvation  of  sinners, 
the  labours  of  the  most  affectionate  pastors,  yea,  the 
invitations  of  God  himself  by  them,  are  often  rendered 
ineffectual  to  those  that  hear  them,  through  negligence, 
contempt,  enmity,  pride,  and  love  of  sin ;  save  as  they 
occasion  their  deeper  condemnation.  To  prevent  this  fatal 
consequence  as  far  as  we  are  able,  we  should  warn,  expos- 
tulate, persuade,  beseech,  and  exhort  men,  by  every  means 
that  we  can  devise,  to  attend  to  this  one  thing  needful. 


did  not  repent  of  having  grieved  them  Ly 
his  former  epistle,  considering  the  happy 
cjfcets  of  their  godly  sorrow,  d — 1 1 .  A'e 
had  written  to  ajiprove  his  care  of  thcni 
as  in  the  sight  of  God.  12;  and  he  re- 
joices, especially,  in  the  joy  of  Titus,  and 
in  his  (tf'ection  for  them,  as  excited  by 
their  good  conduct,  which  iras  answerable 
to  the  apostle's J~ormer  boasting  concerrdng 
them,  1.3 — 16. 


We  should  show  them  that  "  now  is  the  accepted  time, 
"  and  the  day  of  salvation  ;"  that  the  present  day  alone  is 
theirs  ;  the  past  is  irrevocable  ;  t!ie  luture  may  find  them  in 
eternity  :  their  reason  may  fail  them  ;  tlie  Gospel  may  be 
withdrawn,  or  God  may  determine  to  leave  them  to  final 
obduracy.  Through  the  intercession  of  the  divine  Saviour, 
whom  the  Father  hath  "  heard  in  the  accepted  time,  and 
"  succoured  in  the  day  of  salvation,"  by  carrying  him 
through  his  sufferings,  and  exalting  him  to  his  heavenly 
glory,  we  now  enjoy  a  day  of  grace  :  let  then  all  be  care- 
ful to  avail  themselves  of  it,  whilst  the  Gospel  is  sounding 
in  their  ears,  and  perhaps  the  convincing  Spirit  is  striving 
with  their  consciences.  It  is  peculiarly  incumbent  on  all 
who  preach  this  great  salvation,  to  give  no  offence  in  any 
thing,  (except  by  their  faithfulness,)  that  their  ministry  bt; 
not  blamed  ;  and  in  all  things  to  approve  themselves  as 
the  ministers  of  God  to  mankind,  who  are  sent  to  show 
them  the  way  of  eternal  life.  Patience  under  afflictions  ; 
constancy  in  necessities  and  distresses;  perseverance  under 
persecutions;  assiduity  in  labours,  watchings  and  fastings; 
purity,  knowledge,  meekness,  kindness,  a  spiritual  mind, 
unfeigned  love;  sound  doctrine,  producing  an  evident 
change  by  the  power  of  God  in  men's  characters;  disinter- 
ested, steady  integrity,  as  an  armour  of  I'ighteousness  on  the 
right  hand  and  on  tlie  left ;  are  proper  attestations  of  the  mi- 
nisters of  God.  Thus  supported,  they  may  pass  "  through 
"honour  and  dishonour;"  they  may  go  on  unmoved, 
amidst  '•  evil  report  and  good  report :"  conscious  of  truth 
and  sincerity,  they  may  disregard  the  accusation  of  being 
deceivers:  known  and  a[)proved  of  God  and  his  people, 
they  may  be  reconciled  to  obscurity  and  contempt  in  the 
world ;  their  dangers  and  deliverances,  their  chastenings 
and  consolations,  their  outward  sorrow  and  inward  re- 
joicing, their  poverty  and  usefulness  in  enriching  many, 
their  contentment  with,  yea,  sometimes  almost  without 
food  and  raiment,  and  their  interest  in  the  unsearchable 
riches  of  Christ,  may  be  contrasted  with  each  other,  and 
the  whole  of  fneir  conduct,  circumstances  and  labours, 
\i\\\  concur  to  recommend  their  doctrine  to  mankind.  But, 
alas,  how  few  of  those,  who  wear  the  garb  or  bear  the 
office  of  ministers,  answer  this  description !  How  many 
are  the  exact  reverse  of  it  I  How  often  do  even  the 
preachers  of  truth  give  such  offence  by  their  evident, 
allowed,  and  habitual  misconduct,  that  the  ministry  is 
blamed,  and  men  are  fatally  prejudiced  against  the  truth! 
And  how  common  is  it  for  us  to  be  drawn  into  such  im- 
proprieties of  conduct,  as  prevent  the  usefulness  of  our 
most  earnest  exhortations  !  We  should  therefore  continually 
beseech  the  Lord  to  erase  every  unfavourable  impression, 


J.  D.  61. 


If.  CORINTHIANS. 


.i.  D.  6J. 


T  "TAVING  "  tlicrofore  these  promises, 


D  i.  20.  vi  17, 18 

y''  '•  Sic.  Hen^  I  _|    dearly  beloved,  ''  let  us  cleanse  our 

IV.  1.  2  Pel  I.  4  -■-  -■-  J  ,         . 

b'pa    cxii.   9  selves  from  all  ''rilthiness  of  the  flesh  and 
»«'  ia"s  ^  spirit,  ''  perfecting  holiness  "^^  in  the  fear  of 

IB  Jer  xii;  27   Qn,] 

ji'au^v.'e'  »"■      2  ■■  Receive  us  :  «  we  have  wronged  no 

n.l.xxiii  25  20    Lukexi  3'J.iO     T.t   i.ll^U    Jo-n  iv.  8     I  Pnt.  i    22  ii.'ll     I  John 

ji'.  3. c  iB  W.  7  Jcr  iv    1 1.  1  Cir  vi  20  K|>!i.  li   :l    1  Ttie^,  v.  2:!  d  Malt,  v 

48.   Eph  i».  12.  Ij.   I'liil  iii.  lS-15.  1  ThM.  hi  II    iv  7    Heli    xii  23    1  Pet   v    10 

e2Chr   xix.  3   Ps   six.  U    I'l-ov.  viii  13   x\i.f    .4ct?  ix   31    Hch   xii    28. 1  xi    16 

Matt.s  14  40   11.  I,\ibe  X   B  I'hil   ii  29  Cnl  iv    lO  rhilcm   12.17  2John  10    3  Joliii 

8-jO ei    12  iv  2  vi  3-7.  xi  9  xii   U-ui  Nnm  xvi    14    lSamxii.3,1   Act! 

XX.  33   Rom,  xvi    18   I   Ihes.  iji    3—6.  10  2  Thcs.  iii.  7—3 


man,  we  have  corrupted  no  man.  we  have  h  i:  it  4.s  xii 

d/-  1      1  '  10.  I  Cor.  iv    l«, 

ciraucled  no  man.  is 

3  I  speak  not  fliis '' to  condemn   you  :  ^<i>  :'*>  I'.tn 

:     n  T     ,'  •    1       1         /•  ,1,1.  ^         .  IS     Pl.il     I.  8,  ». 

'  lor  1  nave  said  l)clore,  that  '■ye  are  jni«'"i'' >« '' i 

I  ,  ,.  ,   ,.  .   ,  •'  Thes.  Ii  8. 

our  lioarts  '  to  die  and  live  witli  you.  ">''"■  '^  "«'t- 

/-,  .  ,    ''        ,  Ti.  II.   X.  I,  a. 

l  ureat  is  ■"  my  boldness  ot  speech  to-  ^j  ^r  Ept,^  ti. 

ward  you,  "  great  /*•  my  glorying  of  you  :  „'l'','/'l"  "_,• 

°  1  am  filled  with  comfort,  I  am  exceeding  -VhcTii'  is-    ' 

joyful  in  all  our  tribulation. 

Rom  V  3.  Phil,  i 


which  any  past  misconduct  may  have  made  on  men's 
minds,  and  to  prepare  iis  for  serving  liim  more  unex- 
r.eptionabiy  for  the  future,  that  we  may  give  up  every 
worldly  interest  and  indulgence,  and  be  willing  to  labour 
and  suffer  in  ll:e  cnuse  oi  Christ.  We  should  seek  to  be 
made  iVuitful  in  good  works,  to  be  endued  with  purcness 
and  knowledge,  to  be  slrcngihencd  in  the  cxerci.se  of 
long-sutfering  and  kintlness,  to  be  armed  with  the  whole 
armour  of  God,  to  rejoire  in  the  midst  of  tribulation, 
to  be  more  desirous  of  making  others  rich  than  of  avoid- 
ing poverty  in  our  own  circumstances,  to  leave  our  cha- 
racter and  concerns  in  the  Lord'.s  hands,  and  to  count  our- 
selves to  possess  all  things  in  his  aU-sufficient  favour  and 
precious  piomises. 

V.  11  —  18. 

Evident  iipriglitnrss  and  enlarged  love  give  us  confidence 
in  addressing  even  those,  who  have  imbibed  prejudices  ; 
our  mouths  will  be  opened  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  by  the 
consciousness  that  we  only  seek  the  good  of  the  people, 
and  not  our  own  emolument  or  reputation.  We  shall  be 
more  concerned,  when  they  close  their  minds  against  our 
instructions,  than  when  they  refuse  to  communicate  to  our 
necessities  ;  and  the  most  desired  recompense  of  our  labour 
of  love  will  be,  their  readiness  to  receive  the  truth  from 
our  lips.  It  will  especially  be  near  the  heart  of  such  pas- 
tors, to  caution  their  beloved  childi'cn  in  the  Gospiel  not 
to  be  unequally  yoked  with  unbelievers.  The  fatal  eflccts 
of  neglecting  the  scriptural  precept  in  this  matter  are  most 
evident.  They  whose  cross  it  is  to  be  thus  connected, 
without  their  wilful  fault,  may  expect  peculiar  consola- 
tions under  it  ;  but  when  believers  will  thrust  themselves 
into  these  disadvantageous  circumstances,  contrary  to  the 
express  warnings  of  God's  word,  they  may  expect  to  feel 
much  additional  distress.  Indeed,  all  intimate  connexions 
with  unbelievers  should  be  avoided.  There  can  be  no  pro- 
fitable communion  between  contrary  characters ;  the  at- 
tempt of  making  a  coalition  between  Clirist  and  Belial  is 
unnatural  and  abominable  ;  the  kingdom?  of  righteousness 
and  unrighteousness,  of  light  and  darkness,  must  wage 
perpetual  war  with  each  other  ;  and  n  r  are  mo'^.t  likely  to 
do  good  to  unbelievers,  when  we  strind  aloof  from  all  other 
intercourse  with  them,  besides  that  of  duty  and  compas- 
sion. If  Christians  indeed,  we  are  the  temples  of  the  liv- 
ing God;  what  have  we  then  to  do  any  more  with  idols? 
Let  us  \alue  our  relation  to  him,  and  not  profane  it;  let 
us  admire  his  condescending  promises  of  dwelling  and 
walking  in  us  poor  sinners,  whom  he  hadi  reconciled  to 
himself  by  Jesus  Clirist.     Let  us  earnestly  de..'ire  to  have 


his  temple  made  and  kept  pure,  that  we  may  have  the 
comfort  of  his  manifested  jjresenre.  Let  us  beseech  him 
to  be  our  Gorl  and  Portion,  and  to  number  us  with  his 
chosen  people.  Let  us  come  out  from  among  the  workers 
of  ini(|uity,  and  separate  from  all  their  vain  and  sinful 
pleasures  ;jnd  f.uisuits,  and  from  all  conformity  to  the  cor- 
ru)>t  customs  and  fashions  of  this  evil  world.  Let  us  not 
touch  any  gain  oi-  indulgence  dial  is  s[)ot!ed  with  sin. 
Let  us  remember  that  the  woi-ld,  though  called  Christian. 
still  lieth  in  wickedness,  and  is  lull  of  unclean  things  which 
We  must  abhor.  Let  us  assure  ourselves  that  the  Lord  w(ill 
receive  all,  who  come  in  his  ajipointed  way,  and  at  his 
call,  and  thai  he  will  be  a  Father  unto  them,  and  lake 
them  for  his  children  ;  and  if  it  be  so  envied  a  privilege  to 
be  the  son  or  daughter  of  some  earthly  potentate,  wdio  can 
express  the  dignity  and  felicity  of  being  the  sons  and 
daughters  of  the  Lord  almighty  *. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VII.  \.  1.  This  verse  is  evidently  con- 
nected with  the  subject  of  the  former  chapter.  The  pro- 
mises, which  God  has  given  in  the  Gospel,  should  excite 
those  who  hear  them  to  aspire  after  holiness.  All  sin  is 
Jillhiness  in  the  judgment  of  God,  because  contrary  to  his 
holy  nature  and  law.  Sensual  lusts  may  be  called  "  filthi- 
"  ncss  of  the  flesh  ;"  while  pride,  envy,  revenge,  avarice, 
and  idolatry,  may  be  intended  by  the  "  filthiness  of  the 
"  spirit  ;"  or  the  former  may  signify  the  outward  expres- 
sion of  sin  by  the  body,  in  word  or  deed,  the  latter  its 
inward  workings  in  the  imagination  and  affections.  As- 
piring after  acceptance,  adoption,  and  communion  with 
God,  and  dejiending  on  his  promises,  Christians  ought  to 
cleanse  themselves  from  all  this  filthiness  ;  constantly 
watching  against  all  evil  thoughts,  desires,  words,  and 
works,  moi'tifying  every  corrupt  propensity,  renouncing 
every  sinful  interest  or  pleasure,  seeking  for  an  increase  of 
all  spiritual  dispositions,  and  abounding  in  every  good 
word  and  action.  In  this  manner  they  ought  to  proceed  in 
perfecting  holiness,  and  in.secking  entire  conformity  to  the 
holy  image  and  law  of  God,  from  reverence  of  his  autho- 
rity, fear  of  his  displeasure,  and  an  habitual  sense  of  his 
holy  heart-searching  presence.  Thus  they  should  perse- 
vere in  unremitted  endeavours  after  perfect  holiness,  as 
long  as  they  live,  because  their  highest  attainments  leave 
them  short  of  perfection.  In  this  die  apostle  joined  him- 
self, thus  intimating,  that  he  too  needed  more  perfect 
cleansing  from  the  filthiness  of  sin,  and  that  he  called  on 
others  to  do  nothing,  but  the  same  w-hich  he  himself  was 
continually  endeavouring  to  accomplish.  Perfecting,  Sic, 
'  Still  making  progress  in  holiness.'     (Whitbi/.) 


./?.  n.  61. 


CHAPTER  Vll. 


A.  D.  CI 


'"aU'^'x";  "I'^i      ^  F<"'i ''  when  we  were  come  into  Ma- 
q*jr8-i2.*xi  23  cedonia,  '^  our  flesh  had  no  rest,  but   we 

^^"fa'ixlii'i'j.' were  Mroiibled  on  every  side:  "without 

^"uu'xi  w-  were  fightincjs,  within  wtre  '  f(>ars. 
rTy.  8. Jnb xvni.      6  Nevertheless,  God, "  that  comfortcth 

ii.  lo"^  '''.""'  those  that  are  cast  down,  ^  comforted  us 
Sco'r."t"3i,  by  the  coming  of  Titus; 
til  3.9.  xi  :=>       7  And  not  by  hiscomino:  only,  >' but  by 

iv  n!"!9,  20  the  consolation  wherewitli  he  was  com- 
11 1. 3,". 'i'i  u.  ibrted   in   you,  ^  when   he   told  us   your 

Is  mi   1.  li  '2  f     ■  ,,  .  •' 

ivii  15  18  1x1  "  earnest  desire,   your   °  mourninn:,   your 

1.2.    Jcr.  "XI        -  •      1    /     -^         1  1*1 

13   Mm  »• «  •=  lenent  mind  toward  me :  so  that  I  re- 

John     xiv     '6.  .     .  ' 

Rom.  .xv^   'jjoiced  the  more. 

Ttes_  li.  16. 17.       8  For  ''  though  I  made  you  sorry  with 

s  «    13.      1  Cor  a  J  1  •'  I      1.  1 

fThes'fi'i  -'c^  letter,  1  do  not  repent,  *  though  1  did 
■\cu''''xi"~23  r^P^nt :  for  I  perceive  that  the  same  epis- 
VhcsS'ii  ''•^  hath  made  you  sorry,  though  it  were 
but  for  a  season. 


«.  a  JqIio  4. 

sll.     ii.    9 
csli  S   Prov 


Ps. 


.  8,  9. a  T.  2.  vlii.  16.  Luke  xsil.  4.1.  Phil.  i.  20.  Heb.  ii   I    Jam.  v. 

17   Jiide3 b  10.  Juils.  ii.  4,  5.  Ps.  »i.  1-6.  xsx.  5  xxni  9-H    xxxviii    18   li.  1. 

cxxvi   5,  6    Jer.  xxsi.  18-20   Matt,  v   4.  xsvi.  7i    Jam.  It    9,  10 c  i   U.  ii.  3 

1  Thcs   iii  6. d  6   II    ii.  2— II    L:ini.  iii.  32.  .Matt,  xxvi  21.  22  Luke  xxii.  61,62 

Joha  xvl  6     xxi.  17.   Heb   xii.9-11.    Rev.  lii.  19 e  Ex.  v.  22,  23.   Jer. 

XX.  7-9. 


V.  2 — 4.  The  apostle  here  returned  to  his  more  im- 
mediate  purpose  of  re-establishing  his  authority  among 
the  Corinthians.  {Note,  vi.  11 — 13.)  He  called  on  them 
to  receive  him  and  his  brethren  as  the  ambassadors  of 
Christ.  There  could  be  no  reason  for  a  contrary  conduct, 
as  they  had  injured  no  man  in  his  person  or  connexions, 
corrupted  no  man's  principles  or  morals,  and  defrauded 
no  man  in  regard  to  his  property,  or  in  any  respect  co- 
veted aught  belonging  to  them.  He  did  not  speak  thus, 
as  disposed  to  condemn  them  of  bringing  such  charges 
against  him ;  for  he  had  so  favourable  an  opinion  of  them 
in  general,  that  they  were  most  dear  to  his  heart,  as  he 
had  before  intimated,  (iii.  2  ;)  and.  if  other  engagements 
would  have  permitted,  he  would  willingly  have  spent  and 
ended  the  remnant  of  his  diiys  among  them.  Indeed,  he 
was  so  confident  that  they  would  submit  to  his  apostolical 
authority,  that  he  addressed  them  with  great  freedom  and 
boldness,  not  fearing  but  they  would  take  it  in  good  part; 
and  he  even  ^gloried  among  his  friends  concerning  their 
conduct  in  the  late  transactions  ;  yea,  he  was  filled  with 
such  comfort  on  that  account,  as  abundantly  counterba- 
lanced all  his  trials. 

V.  5 — 7.  After  the  aposdc  had  passed  from  Troas 
into  Macedonia,  (ii.  13.)  he  was  so  harassed  with  perse- 
cution, that  he  had  no  rest  in  his  flesh,  or  in  respect  of 
his  outward  circumstances ;  and  he  was  troubled  on  every 
side,  because  the  outward  conflicts  which  he  sustained 
with  his  enemies  concurred  with  much  inward  anxiety 
about  the  Corinthians.  But  that  God,  whose  peculiar 
character,  prerogative,  and  delight  it  is  to  comfort  such 
of  his  servants  as  arc  dejected  and  discouraged,  and  indeed 
all  those  who  are  hitmble  and  lowly  in  heart,  was  pleased 
to  comfort  him,  by  the  arrival  of  Titus  from  Corinth. 
His  safety  and  company  were  sources  of  satisfaction  to 
him ;  but  he  was  still  more  rejoiced  at  the  comfort  which 
Titus  had  received  from  the  behaviour  of  the  Corinthians, 
ard  while  he  described  their  carneet  desire  to  remedy  all 

Vol.  v.— No.  32. 


9  Now  'I  rejoice,  not  that  yc  were  ^jJrh"";,^',/;  "/if 
made  sorry,  but  that  yc  sorrowed  to  re-  -2o.'"ze"h''xii," 
pentance  :  for  yc  were  made  sorry  *  after  IS'  'n^',r^ 
a  godly  manner,  ^'  tliat  yc  might  receive /o'",',',,™,^!;..  ■« 
damage  by  us  in  notLiiig.  "s'ar."'  "    ' 

10  For  godiy  .sorrow  worlceth  ''  repent-  ^'fii'W"!^ 
ance  to  salvation  not  to  be  repented  of :  i.'xii""2i'2  sam 
but  '  the  sorrow  of  the  world  workcth  ^iii."'-  5o*'joi; 

1  .1  xxxiii.     1:7,    Si 

death.  kz.  xviii.  27- 

11  For,  behold,    this   self-same   thino-,  i'l-  fliV'xxT 

.    .1       .  ,       ,.,  ,,  ,  .   '"^       20— 32.  x^vl  7.'. 

'' that  yc  sorrowed  alter  a  godly  sort,  what  i-"''?   ,"»    "> 
'  carefulness  it  wrought  in  you,  yea,  tvhat  i"  I'l   xi.  ib. 

^      ,  .  ,.  "  .^         '  •'        '  .  2Tim    ii,  25,26- 

"  clcarins:  ol   yourselves,  yea,  whal  "  m- ■  t^en.  iv.  13-1.1. 

,.  .      ~  .'  '    .<  HKX    I      I  Sail. 

dignation,  yea,  what  "  (ear,  yea,  ichat  ^^^-^  ^l^T, 
''vehement  desire,  yea,  ?<7wM  zeal,  yea,  p|^„'^'^J/,''3  ,5" 
zvhrit  '  revenge !  In  all  things  yc  have  f^^'J*  '^^:^Z. 
"  approved  yourselves  to  be  clear  in  this  Heh.'xii.*iV 
matter. 


k  9.  Is  1< 
Zech.  xii,  10- 
«liv  6,7  I  Cor 
&c    xiii  25.  .Inb 


14.  1  Cor.  V.  2 1  Scr  on,  n   7   1  Cor  s:i  rs  Tit.  iii   R 

v.  13    Rph    V    II.  1  Tim.  V.  21,22. u  2  Sara    xii   6-7    Nt 

xlii   6   .ler  xxxi.  18— 10,  Dan   vi    U     Mark  lii   5 ol, 

xxvi:i  14  Rom.  xi  20  Phil  ii.  12.  Heb.  iv  I  xii,  15,  16  1  Pet  i.  17  Juile  2:1, 
pPs.  xxxviii    9   cslv   19   Cant,  viii   16.1s  xxvi    Ul.  I  Pet   ii- 2. .jix  2.    Ps  lxi<   9. 

cxix.  139.  John  ii   17.  Aclsxv.i    16 r  Ps  xxxv    13.   Matt,  \.i'J.   Mark  ix.  43-4B. 

s  vi   4  xiii.  7   Rom.  xiv.  18  2  Tim  ii  15. 


abuses,  their  poignant  sorrow  for  having  dishonoured  the 
Gospel,  and  their  fervent  affection  towards  the  apostle,  and 
longing  desire  of  seeing  him.  So  that  his  present  joy  was 
rendered  the  more  abundant,  even  by  means  of  the  sorrow 
which  had  preceded  it. 

V,  8.  The  superintending  inspiration  of  the  Holy  Spi- 
rit did  not  supersede  the  exercise  of  the  understanding 
and  faculties  in  the  sacred  writers  ;  and  the  aposde's  ex- 
cess of  concern,  about  the  consequences  of  his  former  epis- 
tle, seems  to  have  rendered  his  mind  uneasy  as  to  some  ex- 
pressions on  it,  lest  they  should  counteract  his  design.  If 
indeed  he  actually  repented  of  having  written  so  sharply, 
as  well  as  had  felt  an  after  carefulness  about  it,  it  must 
not  be  ascribed  to  the  things  written,  as  if  they  had  not 
been  divinely  inspired;  but  to  infirmity,  as  not  being  fully 
sanctified,  or  freed  from  a  proj^ensity  to  excess  of  anxiety 
and  solicitude.  Some,  however,  render  the  passagt^, 
"  Even  if  I  had  repented,  I  should  not  now  rc|ient." 

V^.  9 — 1 1.  The  apostle  understood  that  his  epistle  had 
made  the  Corinthians  sorry,  as  he  expected  it  would,  but 
it  had  been  only  for  a  short  space  ;  he  therefore  rejoiced, 
not  in  their  sorrow,  in  which  he  shared,  but  in  their  re- 
pentance, which  had  been  effected  by  it.  For  they  had 
sorrowed  "  according  to  God,"  under  the  influence  of  his 
grace,  with  reference  to  his  will  and  glorj',  and  in  depend- 
ence on  his  mercy;  and  this  had  been  so  ordered,  that 
they  might  receive  damage  from  the  apostle  in  no  respect, 
not  even  as  the  innocent  occasion  of  it.  For  that  sorrow, 
which  was  the  effect  of  divine  grace  and  the  fear  of  God, 
tended  directly  to  work  repentance  in  the  heart,  and  to 
render  it  humble,  contrite,  submissive,  afraid  of  punish- 
ment, dependent  on  mercy,  disposed  (o  renounce  and  mor- 
tify every  sin,  and  to  walk  in  newness  of  life  ;  and  this 
repentance  was  "  unto  salvation  ;"  as  always  connected 
H'iih  faith  in  Christ,  and  an  interest  in  his  atonement; 
so  that  no  man  would  repent  of  thus  sorrowing  and  re- 
penting.    Some  arc   of  opinion  that  the  word,  rendered 

3  D 


.'i.  D.  61. 


11.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  61. 


J 2    Wherefore,  though  I  wrole  unto 

\\\  9.  ic.T  'you,  '  I  (lid  it  not  torliis  cause  that  hath 

done  tlie  wrong,  nor  for  his  cause  that 

a  it.  1  17.  xi  11- suffered   wron<r.  but  "  tliat  our  care   for 

38.  iTim   hi  J  .  .  ^1   ,        r      /->      1  •     I  X 

you  in  tlie  sight  ot    bod  might  appear 
..  unto  you. 
li.  I  Cor   «!■       13    1  hereiore  *  we  were  comiortecl  in 

S6      xiii       5-7  ,  |.  1        .1 

?ei' I  V'b"'    'your  comlort:  yea,  anu   exceedingly  tlie 
',i'  .",?^  ,Vi  more  joyed  we  for  the  joy  of  Titus,  >  be- 

32      I  tor    »M  .)     .7  .    .  -Ill  II 

{•*„iVi.To'  '^' cause  his  spirit  was  relreshcd  by  you  all. 
y^^;-.,!  J4.  is       I  J  Yov  '  if  I  have  boasted  any  thing 


to  him  of  you,  I  am  not  ashamed  ;  but  as  t  V/l^^t,/. .«. 
»  we  spake  all  things  to  you  in  truth,  even  Jiiii'^  ,  K?nS 
so  our  boasting,  which  I  made  before  Ti-  "''^.hu"'  \ 
tus,  is  found  a'truth:  joL.'liii'    ' 

15  And  his  *  inward  alTection  is  more  Vb./ii  "iV'  li 
abundant  towards  you,  wliilst  he  romem-c^'cToiU'io*  n. 
bereth  "the  obedience  of  }ou  all,  how  j  Ji  V/i  t  *  >* . 
'   with   fear   and  tremblins:    ye  received   is  Lvri'iiM.' 

I   •  °      •'  xiii.  I    AcUXTi. 

turn.  .j>     Epti 

16  1    rejoice  therefore,  '^  that  I  have 
confidence  jn  you  in  all  things. 


piiii 

:  ds  IhM    iil    I 
PbileiB  i  :i. 


another  of  this  society  ;  so  these  several  particulars  can 
only  be  applied  by  accoiumoddtion  to  the  rejienlaiiceof  an 


"  not  to  be  repealed  of,"  should  be  referred  to  "  salvation," 
rather  liia II  to  '•  repentance;"  in  the  same  sense  as  it  is 
applied  to  "the  gifts  and  calling  of  God,"  in  the  only  j  individual, 
place  where  the  same  word  occurs  in  the  New  Testament.  V.  12.  The  apostle  further  assured  them,  that  he  had 
{Horn  xi.  29  ;')  sig!iifyingitsj«7i'/ia)ig-e.'(f*/(';u-ss;  or  denoting  not  written  concerning  the  incestuous  person,  from  a  per- 
a  s:dvation  which  will  infinitely  more  than  ronipensate  all  sonal  dislike  to  him,  or  merely  on  his  account  in  any  re- 
thai  m-iy  be  endured  in  attaining  it  :  and  perhaps  the  con-  spect ;  nor  from  regard  to  his  father,  who  had  been  so 
struclion,  in  the  original,  favours  this  opinion.  On  the  grossly  wronged  in  this  matter;  but  in  order  to  show  to 
other  hand,  the  soir  w  of  carnal  n:en  about  worldly  objects, ;  them,  as  in  the  si^ht  of  GoJ,  his  attention  to  their  spiritual 
being  separated  from  thi'  fear  and  love  '  f  G^d  and  faith  in  j  interests.  The  other  offenders  at  Corinth,  (1  Cor.  vi.  1  — 
his  mercy.  oUcn  drank  up  their  spirits,  broke  their  proud  ill;)  might  also  be  alluded  to  ;  but  it  is  evident,  that  the 
rebellious  hearts,  drove  them  to  suicide,  or  prompted  them  ;  principal  criminal  was  more  directly  intended, 
to  the  most  desperate  wickedness;  and  so  worked  death,!  V.  13 — 16.  The  apostle's  endeavours  had  been  made  suc- 
temporal  and  eternal.  {Marg.  Rif.)  -'The  sorrow  of  Jcessful,  and  had  eventually  issued  in  the  comfort  of  the  Co- 
*' the  world,"  is  the  certain  way  to  desperation,  unless 'rinthians ;  and  thus  he  shared  their  consolations,  as  he  had 
'  God  prevent  it,  as  appears  from  the  horrid  cxam|)les  !  before  sympathized  in  their  sorrows.  It  also  increased  his 
'of  Cain,  Saul,  Ahithophel,  and  Judas:  but  the  written  joy,  to  see  how  joyful  their  condiact  had  rendered  the  pious 
'tears  of  David  give  the  clearest  examjdc  of  the  other '  heart  of  his  beloved  Titus.  Ifthenhehad  before  spoken 
'  kind  of  sorrow.'  {Bezn.)  It  was  evident  that  the  sor- 1  so  confidendy  of  them,  that  it  seemed  to  be  boasting,  he 
row  of  the  Corinthians  had  been  "  after  a  godly  sort,"! was  not  now  ashamed  of  it;  for  as  his  doctrine  and  his 
from  their  carefulness  to  rectify  and  amend  what  had  been  j  professed  affection  for  them  had  been  true,  so  this  his 
amiss,  and  their  ready  obedience  in  censuring  the  criminal ; :  boasting  of  them  to  Titus  had  [Toved  true  also.     And  the 


from  their  desire  to  show,  that  their  comivance  at  the 
evils  which  had  taken  place  was  not  thf  effrrt  of  corrupt 
principles,  but  of  inattention,  that  by  thus  clearing  them- 
selves they  might  preserve  the  credit  of  the  Gospel;  from 
their  indignation  at  themselves  for  having  thus  ilisgraced 
their  profession ;  from  their  fear,  lest  any  rcjietitions  of 
such  abuses  should  occur:  from  their  most  earnest  desire 
of  further  degrees  of  purity  ;  from  their  zeal  for  the  glory 
of  God ;  and  from  their  desire,  as  it  were,  to  revenge  his 
cause  on  themselves,  by  submitting  to  any  humiliations, 
er  corrections,  that  were  requisite  for  the  honour  of  the 
Gospel.  So  that  in  every  thing  they  were  now  freed  from 
further  imputation  in  this  transaction.  Numbers  of  them 
ihussho'ved  that  they  had  not  been  directly  guilty,  though 
they  had  iiiadvertenily  connived  at  the  offenders  ;  and  of 
this  connivance  they  had  repented,  and  sought  forgiveness. 
Others,  who  had  been  more  directly  criminal,  had  like- 
wise repented,  and  concurred  in  such  measures,  as  implied 
a  decided  prutcst  against  the  sins  which  had  disgraced  the 
cause  of  Christ,  an'l  those  teachers  who  allowed  of  them: 
and  thus  the  Church,  as  a  society,  was  cleared  from  the 
guilt  and  infimy  under  which  it  lay  ;  and  the  whole 
blame  now  rested  with  the  individuals  who  still  persisted 
in  impenitence.  As  this  verse  relates  to  the  conduct  of  a 
Chris'.ian  society,  in  particular  circumstances ;  and,  pro- 
''oably,  some  of   the   clauses    to   one   part,  and  jorae  to 


love  of  Titus  towards  them  was  greatly  increased,  while 
he  remembered  the  obedience  which  they  all  had  shown 
to  the  authority  of  the  apostle,  signified  by  him  ;  and  ho^v 
they  received  him  even  with  a  trembling  fear,  lest  they 
should  grieve  him,  or  impress  his  mind  unfavourably 
towards  them.  So  that  the  apostle  could  now  rejoice  in 
the  confidence  which  he  had  in  them  in  all  things.  There 
was  great  address  in  this  part  of  the  epistle ;  and  his  kind 
acceptance  of  what  had  been  done,  and  the  confidence  he 
expressed  in  the  Church,  W"ere  in  general  well  suited  to 
excite  them  to  a  more  entire  reformation,  to  break  the 
party  formed  aiainst  him,  to  deliver  them  from  the  fasci- 
nations of  the  false  teachers,  and  to  re-establish  his  own 
authority. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—7. 

The  promises  of  God  should  excite  and  direct  us  in 
following  after  holiness.  His  grace  alone  can  efficaciously 
purify  us :  but  it  is  our  duty  to  use  the  means  which  he 
hath  appointed  ;  and,  depending  on  that  grace,  to  search 
out,  and  cleanse  away,  all  '•  filthiness  of  the  flesh  and 
"  spirit,"  as  abhorred  by  God  and  all  his  people.  Perfect 
holiness  should  be  the  object  of  our  unremitting  prayers 
and  endeavours :  we  should  follow  after  it,  as  in  the  pre- 


.1  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


A.  D.  bi 


GHAP.  VIII. 


The  apostle  sets  before  the  Corinthians  the 
liberality  of  the  poor  Christians  in  JMaee- 
donia,  1 — 5;  and  excites  them  to  imitate 
this  liberality  toward  the  poor  saints  in 
Judca,  that  they  might  abound  as  much  in 
this  i^race,  as  in  other  things  ;  and  show 
the  sincerity  of  their  love,  as  animated  by 


senee  of  God,  and  influenced  by  the  fear  of  him,  when  no 
eye  but  his  can  possibly  witness  our  conduct;  and  our 
lamented  imperfections  should  excite  us  the  moredihgcntly 
to  '•  go  on  unto  perfection."  If  the  ambassadors  of  Chiist 
would  be  received  in  that  character,  they  must  be  careful 
"  to  wrong  no  man,  to  corrupt  no  man,  to  defraud  no 
"  man :"  and  they  who  reject  those  ministers,  whose 
conduct  and  doctrine  are  thus  uncorrupt,  will  greatly 
offend  i  him  that  sent  them.  Yet  we  should  avoid  all 
rigorous  censures,  and  show  cordial  love  to  the  people, 
notwithstanding  their  faults :  we  should  express  as  much 
confidence  in  them,  and  speak  as  favourably  of  them,  as 
the  case  will  admit :  and  when  tliey  show  a  readiness  to 
amend  what  hath  grieved  us,  we  should  deem  it  such  a 
comfort,  as  may  render  us  exceedingly  joyful  in  all  our 
tribulation.  But  we  ought  not  to  expect  much  rest  to 
our  flesh  in  this  evil  world  :  and  if  inward  fears  concur 
with  outward  opposition  to  distress  us,  we  only  taste  of 
that  cup,  of  which  far  better  men  have  drunk  more  abun- 
dantly. We  cannot  sufficiently  admire  the  compassion 
and  condescension  of  our  God,  in  revealing  himself  as  the 
Comforter  of  those  that  are  cast  down.  In  all  our  dejec- 
tions and  perplexities,  therefore,  let  us  rely  on  him  as  our 
all-sufficient  Helper.  And,  seeing  the  time  of  our  extreme 
distress  is  commonly  that  of  his  interposition,  we  should 
endeavour  to  make  it  that  of  our  most  enlarged  expec- 
tations. He  works,  however,  by  second  causes  and  in- 
struments :  the  converse  of  some  pious  friend,  or  a  good 
account  of  those  about  whom  we  were  anxious,  or  the 
affection  of  such  as  we  feared  were  alienated,  are  often 
sources  of  relief  and  consolation,  in  which  the  kindness 
of  the  Lord  should  be  acknowledged  with  much  thank- 
fulness. 

V.  8—16. 

Through  anxiety  about  the  event  of  his  labours,  the 
faithful  minister  may  be  tempted  to  repent  of  his  best 
intended  and  most  scriptural  endeavours  to  do  good.  He 
may  fear  that  he  spake  too  decidedly  or  sharply,  and  so 
gave  needless  offence,  or  excited  undue  sorrow,  when  he 
only  performed  the  office  of  an  aftectionate  reprover,  un- 
der the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  truth  and  love.  Thus  a 
man  may  be  rendered  uneasy  for  having  done  his  duty, 
and  afraid  of  doing  it  on  another  occasion.  Indeed,  we 
should  be  reluctant  to  cause  sorrow ;  (even  as  the  skilful, 
and  tender  surgeon  is  averse  to  give  pain,  though  he  finds 
it  often  necessary  ;)  but  we  should  rejoice  in  bringing  men 
to  that  godly  sorrow  which  workelh  repentance,  as  their 
grief  will  be  transient,  and  the  benefit  eternal.  The  loss 
of  an  earthly  friend,  the  displeasure  of  a  powerful  supe- 


the  self-abasing  and  self-denying  love  of 
Christ,  b — 9.  They  had  before  shoicn  a 
readiness  to  this  contribution,  vhich  would 
be  graciously  accepted  by  the  Lord,  i  0 — 
15.  He  commends  to  them  Titus,  and. 
two  other  brethren  ivhom  he  had  engaged 
in  this  service,  and  who  xcere,  on  many 
accounts,  worthy  of  their  particular  re- 
gard, 16 — 24. 


rior,  or  other  secular  misfortunes,  excite  men's  sorrow, 
and  they  think  they  have  cause  to  mourn  :  how  tlicn  should 
we  be  grieved  for  having  ofiemied  our  Creator,  dishonoured 
his  name,  incurred  his  frown,  and  deserved  eternal  misery! 
The  objects  of  wo.ldly  sorrow  are  trivial;  its  exercise  is 
commonly  unavailing;  and  it  tends  to  death:  we  should 
therefore  be  careful  not  to  indulge  it.  Unless  sin  be 
mourned  over,  as  the  cause  of  men's  sufferings,  and  God 
be  regarded  as  the  righteous  and  merciful  Author  of  them, 
their  sorrow  under  afllictions  and  calamities  leads  to  in- 
creasing enmity,  to  distraction,  despair,  and  blasjjhemy. 
{Rev.  xvi.  9 — 11.)  We  should  therefore  endeavour  to 
turn  all  our  mourning  into  a  religious  channel,  that  we 
may  "  sorrow  after  a  godly  sort."  But  e\cn  sorrow  about 
sin  and  our  eternal  concerns  will  be  of  no  use  to  us, 
unless  it  worketh  repentance  ;  and  even  repentance  itself 
may  be  counterfeited,  and  so  not  be  "  unto  salvation." 
Of  all  deceptions,  this  is  most  to  be  feared.  A  partial  and 
superficial  repentance ;  an  unbelieving  and  hopeless  re- 
pentance, like  that  of  Judas  ;  a  pharisaical  repentance, 
which  is  presented  as  an  atonement  for  sin,  and  the  rival 
of  Christ's  expiation ;  outward  penances,  mortifications, 
and  observances,  with  an  unhumbled  and  unrenewel  heart ; 
apparent  contrition,  without  renouncing  the  favourite  ini- 
quity, or  throwing  back  the  wages  of  unrighteousness  ; 
these,  and  other  kinds  of  repentance,  are  not  unto  salva- 
tion, but  must  be  repented  of,  either  in  this  world,  or  for 
ever  in  hell.  But  deep  humiliation  before  God,  hatred  of 
all  sin,  attended  by  faith  in  the  merits  of  Christ,  a  new 
heart  and  a  new  life,  constitute  "  repentance  unto  s;ilva- 
"  tion  never  to  be  rejjcnted  of."  May  the  Lord  bestow  it 
on  every  one  of  us !  Sorrowing  after  this  godly  manner 
will  work  great  carefulness  and  watchl'ulness  in  us,  to 
amend  our  lives  and  subdue  every  iniquity  :  we  shall  thus 
be  led  to  a  serious  endeavour  to  clear  up  the  reality  of  our 
repentance  to  our  own  consciences,  and  to  all  men ;  we 
shall  feel  an  indignation  at  ourselves  for  past  transgres- 
sions;  a  fear  of  rcla|)sing  into  sin  ;  a  vehement  desire  of 
forgiveness  and  sanctifying  grace  ;  a  zeal  for  the  honour 
of  God ;  and  a  revenge,  as  it  were,  against  those  lusts 
which  have  excited  us  to  offend  him.  VV'hen  the  faithful 
minister  of  Christ,  (who  hath  warned  the  sinner  of  his 
guilt  and  danger,  and  reproved  the  inconsistent  professor  of 
the  Gospel,  that  his  care  of  them  in  the  sight  of  God 
might  be  evidenced,)  witnesses  such  "  fruits  meet  for 
'•  repentance,"  he  will  be  comforted  in  helping  their  com- 
fort ;  he  will  rejoice  in  the  joy  of  other  believers  on  their 
account;  he  will  exult  in  realizing  the  favourable  hopes 
which  he  had  entertained  ;  he  will  encourage  the  abundant 
affection  of  others  towards  them  ;  he  will  commend  their 
2  D  2 


A.  D.  ^)l. 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


Jl.  D.  til. 


Acts 
Rom. 
I  Thes 


iVi.  u.  i:  "\/|OREOVER,  brcthrtn,  ^  we  do  you 
f  rJr.  "xv  10.  XVJL  to  wit  of  "  the  grace  of  God  Ijc- 
Etfh.  iii.B.  toi.  stowed  oti  '  the  churches  of  Macedonia: 
"9;  2  How  that  "  in  a  great  trial  of  afllic- 
7,^8;  tion,  *  the  abundance  of  their  joy,  and 
dTi'hes  i  6.  ii  '  their  deep  poverty  abounded  unto  ^  the 
e'Siei'  ?ii1  in-  riches  of  their  *  hberahty. 

12.  Acu,  u  4i.    ^  jp^^,  i,  ^^  ^1^^^^  power,  '  I  bear  record, 

fIVlark  xii    42—  1     1,   1  1     .1      •  j/ 

44  LukeKx.  I  yea,  and   '  I)eyond  tlictr  power  tiuy  were 
liev  ii.a       '  willino:  of  themselves  ; 

g   VI.     10       iX.   11.  .        ii  ■  ■     1  ,  i  1    il         i 

13.  Duut  XV  4       4  l-'iayiiig  u.9  witn  much  entreaty  '  tliat 
xHsVi  s  "s       we  would  receive  the  eift,  and  take  upon 

»Gr    .in/jj-ifilv  ,    .  /-    „  ?l  •     •     1        '  * 

i  12  Knui  MB  ,/5  tlie  fcllowshii)  ol  "  the   miuistcrmg  to 

h  ix  6.  J      Mark  .  I  ^ 

xiv  1;  Acts  X.  (lie  saints. 

29      1  'or    Kvi  1       I   .         T  !•  I  1  1 

2iretivii         ^    .\„(i  //j„  thai  did,  not  as  we  hoped, 

1  Horn    ^   2    f>al  _  ./       .       '  I 

k  iV*/n  'V?  ""*■   "  '""^t    S'''^'*^    t'-'^"'   °"'"    ^^'^'<^S  t*'    "^^ 
MYchr'x'x"  I-iOi'd.  and  "  unto  us  by  the  will  of  God  ; 

5.6    9    13—17   Ps  cx   3.  I  Cnr   U    17    Phil.  ii.  13   1  Thes   ii.  8   Philem.  14    I  Pet   v   2 

I  18.  I'l  Gen.  xSHiii    10.11    aKnjsv    15.  10.  Acts  Xvi  IJ    1  Cor  xvi  3.  4. m  ix.  1. 

12-  14.  Malt.  X.  42  xii    iO    xvv    40   44  45     Mark  xiv  7.    J(jhn  xix.  if.,  2'     Arts  vi.  1, 
kiC    ix  39-11-  '.xiv    n.Knni   xv  25.  !^«    'Cor  xvi   I.  15.  Gal   i.    10  vi    10   ITim   v.  10 

J'hileui.  5,  6.  Heb   vi    .0     I  J.,hri  iii    IB-18, nv    14    15.    1  Esin.  i.  28    2thr   xxs. 

a  Ii.  xliv.3-5    Jer   xsxi    33   Ze.-h   xiii    9  Horn   vi.  13.  xii   1.  Siv.  7-9.  1  Cor.  vi    19, 
20 o  iv   4.  1  Clir  xii.  18  2  Clir   EXX.  12. 


prompt  and  circumspect  obedience,  and  rejoice  to  have 
conl'idence  in  them  in  all  things. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  Till.  V,  1—5.  The  mention  which  the 
apostle  had  made,  of  his  confidence  in  the  Corinthians, 
gave  him  an  occasion  of  introducing  the  subject  of  the 
collection  which  he'^vas  making  for  the  Christians  in 
,fudea.  which  takes  up  this  and  the  following  chapter. 
With  great  delicacy  and  propriety  he  brought  this  forward 
by  informing  them,  as  an  article  of  interesting  intelligence, 
concerning  the  admirable  conduct  of  the  churches  at  Phi- 
lippi,  Thessalonica,  and  Berea  in  Macedonia.  In  ex- 
lolling  the  generosity  of  the  Christians  in  these  cities,  he 
gave  the  glory  "  to  the  grace  of  God  bestowed  upon 
"  them  ;"  the  "cause  being  thus  manifested  by  the  ctfcct. 
Though  they  had  been  tried  with  great  afflictions  and  pcr- 
i,ecutions,  by  which  they  had  been  greatly  impoverished, 
yel  the  abundance  of  their  joy  in  the  Lord  and  his  salva- 
tion had  so  enlarged  their  hearts  to  love  of  him,  and  his 
poor  disciples  whom  they  had  not  seen,  that  a  large  col- 
lection hiid  been  made  among  them,  and  their  deep  poverty 
had  illustrated  the    riches  of  their  liberality.     So  that  the 


G  lusouuich  that  'Mvc  desired  Titus,  ? I?;. '/i^*;- ',5 
that  as  he  had  begun,  so  he  would  also  vi:f:  ^-  ,* 
finish  in  you  the  same  t  grace  also.  q'ir.t,n".v"*  u. 

1  Therefore,  "i  as  yo  abound  in  every  7'^xTv'i2.*Ber 
thing,  in  '  faith,  and  utterance,  and  '  know-  r'l'cgr  xin  j. 
ledge,  and  in  all  diligence,  and  '■in  your  "xii?"? "'"  ''" 
love  to  us  :  "  sie  that  vc  abound  in  "  this  u  Phu.  i.  o  m. 

I  •'  I   IhM     iv     .J 

grace  also.  lo  2  ibM  i.  j. 

8  I  J'  speak  not  by  commandment,  but  speii  s-s"' 
'  by  occasion  of  the  forwardness  of  others,  >y  2»  srI',;!'. 
and   ^   to    prove     the    sincerity   ot    your  2e  2  Pet  m.  1... 

,  •  •'  •'  y  10  Ix  7  1  Cor 

love.  v.j^e   12.24. 

9  For  ye  know  *■  the  grace  of  our  Lord  "'""  j'  l^- 
Jesus  Christ,  that  "  though  he  was  nch,  »^2*.  *'  «^  J'g^. 
yet  "^for  your  sakes  *  he  became  poor,  J^s'^-'J'™!. 
'  that  ye  through  his  poverty  might  be  iin,'""^  jL'c 
rich.  '  '''"■  '•  '2.  i 

""-"•  Jolm  iii    17-13. 

b  xiii    14    John  i    14     17     Rom.  v.  8    30, 21.    I  Cor     i     4.    Eph.  i  6— 8.    ii7     iii.  8     |'i 

c  I's  rii  25-27.  John  i    1—4.  10,  xvi.  15.  1  Cor.  XV   47.    Phil.  ii.  6   Col.  i    16,  17.    Hel. 

i.  2  6— H d  Is.  Ixli   I    Ixv    0  John  xii    30    xvii.  19    Col.  i   24 els    li,i.2 

Malt,  viii  20   xvii.  27.    \x.  28.    iNlark    vi.   3.    Luke  ii.  7     viii.  3.    ix.  5a.    PhiUi.   7,  R 

f  vi  10  Luke  xvi  II  Rom.  viii  32.  xi.  12.  I  Cor  iii  21.2.!.  £pb.  iii.  8.  I  Tim.  vi  !'„> 
Jam    ii   5.  llev.  xxi.  7. 


of  God  according  to  his  appointment,  and  in  improving 
their  talents  to  bis  glory.  The  word  renderedgj-ncf,  is, 
no  doubt,  sometimes  translated  or |J< ,-  but  to  interpret  "  the 
"  grace  of  God  towards  the  churches,"  <S,:c.  to  signify 
the  large  subscription  for  tlic  poor  Christians  in  Judea,  as 
some  learned  men  do,  is  wholly  unprecedented  ;  and  the 
obvious  meaning,  viz.  that  their  bounty  to  their  poor  bre- 
thren was  the  eli'ect  of  the  special  grace  of  God  conferred 
on  them,  agrees  far  better  with  the  simple  and  reasonable 
language  of  Scripture  on  these  subjects.  {Marg.  Ref.) 
V.  G — 9.  If  the  poor  and  persecuted  Macedonians  had 
exceeded  all  expectation  in  the  riches  of  their  liberality, 
the  prosperous  and  affluent  Corinthians  would  doubtless 
fully  answer  the  apostle's  hopes  of  them.  When  Titus 
had  before  been  at  Corinth,  he  had  begun  this  good  work 
among  them  ;  and  Paul  had  therefore  desired  him  to  go 
again  and  complete  it.  By  "  this  grace  also"  most  ex- 
positors understand  the  benefaction  itself,  and  indeed  the 
word  may  signify  the/rfe  gift  of  man,  as  well  as  that  of 
God;  yet  it  seems  more  consonant  to  the  apostle's  lan- 
guage, to  explain  it  of  the  gracious  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  on  their  hearts,  than  ef  the   gift  itself,   or  their  act 

q/'grarf  towards  their  brethren.     As,  however,  the  Corin- 

aposde  testified  in  their  behalf,  that  they  were  willing  ofj  thians  abounded  in  all  spiritual  gifts,  and  in  various  Chri.s- 


tliemselves,  not  only  do  as  much  as  was  in  their  power, 
and  even  more  than  could  have  been  expected  from  them, 
but  that  their  inclinations  were  larger  than  their  ability, 
and  they  would  gladly  have  done  more,  had  they  been  able; 
and  instead  of  needing  to  be  solicited,  they  had  entreated 
him  to  accept  of  their  subscriptions,  and  to  take  a  part  in 
the  charge  of  conveying  them  lo  Jerusalem,  and  applying 
them  to  the  intended  |)urposes.  In  all  this  they  had 
exceeded  his  most  sanguine  hopes  concerning  them ;  for 
they  first  devoted  themselves  to  the  Lord  Jesus  as  his 
jedecmed  and  "  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works  ;" 
.and  then  ihcy  gave  themselves  up  to  the  apostle  and  his 
*"ollo\7-labourersj  to  be  directed  by  them  in  doing  the  will 


tian  graces,  they  would  doubtless  "  abound  in  this  grace 
"  also,"  and  exceed  other  churches  as  much  in  the  large- 
ness of  their  contributions,  as  they  did  in  affluence,  or  in 
faith,  knowledge,  utterance,  and  spiritual  gifts.  He  did 
not  speak  this  as  a  commandment  how  much  they  ought  to 
give;  but  from  the  forwardness  of  their  poorer  brethren,  he 
took  occasion  to  make  trial  of  their  sincerity,  in  that  love 
wliich  they  professed  to  Christ  and  liis  people,  which 
would,  he  trusted,  be  satisfactorily  demonstrated.  For  he 
was  persuaded  that  they  were  spiritually  and  experi- 
mentally acquainted  with  the  astonishing  gracf  and  love  of 
Christ  to  sinners,  "  that  though  he  was  rich"  in  all  the 
glory,   authority,  sufficiency,   and  felicity   «f  the    God- 


A.  D.  01, 


CHAPTER  VIII. 


.1.  D.  01. 


g  1  Cor.    vii    Si 


Heb.  siii>  16. 
»t.  is.  2 
•  G  r.  t.illiae 

Sic  on,  3. 


lis  7.  Eic  sx». 
D     MS.KV   ^.  21, 

S5.  29  1  Clir 
sxix  3-18.  2 
Chr.  vi  8.  Prov 
Six.  2£      Maik 


1 0  And  herein  « I  give  7ny  advice ;  for 
this  ib  ''  expedient  for  you,  wlio  have  be- 
f^iin  before,  not  only  to  do,  but  also  '  to  be 
*  forward  a  year  ago. 

1 1  Now  therefore  jjerform  the  doing  0/ 
il ;  that  as  there  ivus  a  readiness  to  w  ill, 
so  there  may  be  a  performance  also  out  of 
that  which  ye  have. 

12  For  "  if  there  be  first  a  ■willing 
mind,  it  is  accepted  according  to  that  a 
man  halh,  and  not  according  to  that  he 
hath' not. 

13  For  /  mean  '  not  that  other  men  be 
eased,  and  you  burdened  : 

11  But  by  an  equality,  that  now  at  this 
time  jour  abundance  laay  be  a  supply  for 
their  want,  tliat  their  abundance  also  may 
be  a  supply  for  your  want,  that  there  may 
be  equality; 

15  As  it  is  written,  "^  He  that  had  ga- 
thered much  had  nothing  over;  and  he 
that  had  trathered  little  had  no  lack. 


head;  yet  ''for  their  sakes,"  who  were  in  themselves 
poor,  guilty,  polluted,  and  perishing  sinners,  ''  he  had 
"  become  poor,"  by  assuming  human  nature,  being  born 
of  a  poor  virgin,  in  a  stable  ;  living  in  poverty  and  afflic- 
tion for  many  years  on  earlli ;  and  at  length  entirely  im- 
poverishing liimself,  as  it  were,  to  ransom  their  souls  by 
his  sacrifice  on  the  cross.  All  this  he  submitted  to  most 
freely,  in  unspeakable  compassion  and  condescension,  tluit 
they  by  his  poverty  might  be  made  rich  with  all  the  bless- 
ings of  salvation  ;  the  mighty  debt  of  sin  having  been  thus 
discharged,  and  the  forfeited  inheritance  of  eternal  life  re- 
deemed, with  all  things  pertaining  to  their  everlasting  glo- 
ry and  felicity  ;  and  surely  they  could  want  no  other  argu- 
ment to  prevail  with  them  to  part  largely  and  freely  with 
their  riches,  for  the  relief  and  support  of  his  poor  bre- 
thren !  In  the  judgment  of  the  apostle,  Jesus  ivus  rick  be- 
fore he  rvas  poor  ;  and  that  it  was  voluntarily  and  gracious- 
ly that  he  became  poor  for  our  sakes,  &c. ;  but  he  was  born 
in  a  stable,  and  educated  in  poverty  ;  he  was  poor  all  his 
life,  and  had  not  where  to  lay  his  head,  and  only  became 
rich  after  his  death  ;  and  therefore  if  he  was  no  more 
than  a  man,  he  certainly  mas  poor  before  lie  was  rich,  not 
rich  before  he  was  poor. 

V.  10 — 15.  In  respect  of  this  service,  to  which  the 
Corinthians  would,  as  it  must  be  supposed,  feel  them- 
selves constrained  by  the  love  of  Christ,  the  apostle  only 
interposed  with  his  advice  ;  for  it  would  be  expedient  for 
them,  and  consistent  with  their  profession  and  character, 
to  abound  in  this  grace  also,  and  evidently  to  copy  that 
love  by  which  they  were  saved  ;  especially  as  they  liad 
begun  a  year  before,  not  only  to  deposit  money  for  this 
use,  but  to  enter  upon  the  service  with  a  willing,  earnest, 
and  fervent  mind.  It  behooved  tiiem  therefore  to  make  no 
hesitation  about  perlbrming  it,  that  their  actions  might 
poincidc  with  the  promptitude  of  their  former  detcrmi- 


16  But  "  thanks  be  to  God,  wiiicli  put  "[fj|,"i/;i.  .,f^' 
the  same  "  earnest  care  into  the  heart  of  ""'^1  j^J"'!, 
Titus  for  you.  o'ttrv^'i'aii'hii 

17  For   indeed   he   p  accepted   the  c.x- I's'TifS  xms: 
hortation  ;  "  but  being  more  forward,  of  his  '*'" "'""  ' 
own  accord  he  Vvcnt  unto  }ou. 

18  And  we  have  sent  with  him  '  the  M,"--'"  ■'' 
brother,  whose   praise  is  in   the   Gospel 

"  throughout  all  the  churches;  ' '"'™  ^'■"'  * 

1 9  And  not  that  only,  '  but  who  was  al- ' 
so  chosen  of  the  churches  to  travel  with 
us  with  this  t  grace,  which  is  administer-  ^i.'^^'V:  *" 
ed  by  us, "  to  the  glory  of  the  same  Lord,  "li-u' 
and  declaration  of  your  ready  mind  : 

20  Avoiding  this,  ^  that  no  man  should   „.„.... 

blame  us  in  this  abundance,  which  is  ad-  3'   Epr,"!'! 
ministered  by  us :  '  ■^""^ " '' 

21  Providing  >'  for  honest  things,  ^  not  •"j,^;;"' j^"";,  ", 
only  in  the  sight  of  the  Lord,  but  ?dso  in  fts'liJUi. 
the  sight  of  men.  ^'r  ,j  ^  ^_^^ 

22  And  we  have  sent  Avith  them  our  ?'"'\xiiL  5 "'i 
brother,    "whom    we    have    oftcntiiiios  JptT.?!  ^o-zr 


1.   A-Jta  vj   .1 
11 V.  2S  i'i 

Dr.  jvi.  3,  4. 


ri,,l   IV. 
18,  l:i.  1  F«t   Iv. 

in.  11. 

:  si.  12   Malt,  x. 


nations.  In  doing  this,  let  every  one  of  them  proportion 
his  contribution  to  his  circumstances,  for  a  small  sum 
would  be  equally  acceptable  from  a  jioorcr  person,  as  a 
larger  from  his  more  wealthy  brother  ;  and  indeed,  in  eve- 
ry case,  w here  a  willing  mind,  to  honour  aid  obey  Christ 
from  humble  love  to  him,  was  the  principle  of  a  man's  ac- 
tions, his  services  would  meet  with  a  gracious  accept- 
ance, nor  would  more  be  expected  from  him  than  he  was 
enabled  to  do.  To  express  and  evidence  this  willing  mind, 
the  proportion,  before  recommended,  would  be  necessary  ; 
yet  i<  would  not  be  proper  to  ui'ge  any  man  to  exceed  what 
he  was  thus  disposed  to  give,  lest,  in  vying  with  his  bre- 
thren, he  should  intrench  upon  other  duties.  Nor  did  the 
apostle  mean  to  relieve  the  poor  Christians  in  Judea  by  bur- 
dening the  Corinthians  ;  or  even  to  exact  fi'om  them,  and 
exempt  other  churches,  so  as  to  give  rest  to  the  one,  and 
affliction  to  the  other.  He  only  desired  that  some  mea- 
sure of  equality  might  b3  preserved  among  brethren  in 
Christ :  and  that,  in  order  to  this,  the  Corinthians  should 
on  the  present  occasion  communicate  from  their  abun- 
dance, to  relieve  the  necessities  of  their  poor  brethren  in 
Judea:  and  then,  if  a  reverse  of  condition  should  take 
place,  through  persecutions  or  other  calamities,  either  to 
individuals  or  the  collective  body,  the  abundance  of  the 
.Jewish  converts,  or  of  other  churches,  might  be  a  fund 
for  the  supply  of  their  necessities.  Thus  one  might  help 
another  after  an  equal  manner,  according  as  it  was  written 
concerning  the  Israelites  respecting  the  manna,  which, 
though  collected  in  different  quantities,  being  thus  pro- 
perly dispensed,  was  all  used,  wiLhont  the  redundance  be- 
ing wasted,  or  any  of  the  congregation  left  destitute  of  a 
sulTicicnt  supply.  {Notes,  Ex.  xvi.)  '  .So  far  C'hristiani- 
'  ty  seems  to  require  this  equality,  as  that  we  should  no; 
'  suffer  others  to  lack  the  necessaries  of  this  present  hfc^ 
'  while  we  abouad  in  them,'    {Whitby.) 


./?.  D.  GI. 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


Jl.  D.  61, 


j)rovcJ  tliligcnl  in  niauy  things,  but  now 
b ".' 6" v.'I'«''xii  'i"Jch  more  diligent,  upon  the  great  con- 
c'uii.e  V  7  10  hdence  which  *  /  have  in  you. 
dl-'biui  14  i.^      23  Wlicthcr  fl«y  do  vuptire  of  "  Titus, 
'  he  "  is  my  partner    "^  and  fellow-hclpcr 

concerning  jou :  or  our  brethren  be  in- 


•fbes.     ii 
.1  Jolm  8. 


quired  of,  they  are  *  the  messengers  of  the  *^J  '"''"  "  " 
churches,  and  the  glory  of  Christ. 

21  VViicrefore,  '  shew  ye  to  them,  and  '!;"  '*•  '"  » 
before  the  churclics,  the  proof  of   your 
love,  and  of  our  boasting  on    your  be- 
half. 


V.  16 — 24.     The  cordiality  and  diligence  of  Titus,  in 
bis  attention  to  the  Corinthians,  as  well  as  his  zeal  for  the 
good  work  in  hand,  were  put  into  his  heart  by  the  Lord  ; 
and  the  apostle  heartily  thanked  him  for  this  interposition 
in  his  favouf.     For  Titus  not  only  complied  with  his  ex- 
liorlation  to  return  to  Corinth,  from  regard  to  his  autho- 
rity, but  he  was  more  prompt  and  williiij;;  for  that  service, 
than   to  need  solicitation.     The   brother,   that   was   sent 
with  him,  is  generally  sup|)osed  to  have  been  Luke,  whose 
])raise  was  in  all  the  churches,  on  account  of  the  Gospel 
which  he   had  written.     This,   however,  is  on  many  ac- 
counts   uncertain  :    but   this    brother    had    been    chosen 
by  the  churches  of  Macedonia  to  travel  with  the  apostle, 
as  their  messenger  to  Jerusalem,  with  the   contributions 
raised  by  them  ;  which  they  were   to  dispose  of,  (as  the 
deacons  did  the  donations  of  their  several  churches,)  to 
the  glory  of  Christ,  the  one  Lord  both  of  the  Jewish  and 
Gentile  converts  ;  as  the  evidence  of  their  ready  mind  to 
such  good  works  ;  and  to  cultivate  love  with  their  Jewish 
brethren   by  reciprocal  kindness.     This  the  apostle  had 
proposed  and  accomplislied,  that  he  might  avoid  all  cen- 
sure and  suspicion  of  injustice  or  partiality,  in  the  disposal 
of  those   large  sums  of  money   which  had  been  raised  : 
and  that  he  might,  by  a  prudent  foresight,  take  care  that 
his  whole  conduct  should  appear  honourable,  consistent, 
and  unexceptionable  in  the  sight  of  men  ;  as  well  as  that 
it  should  really   be  so   in  the  sight  of  God.     With  Titus 
and  the  brother  before  mentioned,  he  had  also  sent  ano- 
ther of  his  brethren,  whom  he  had  frequently  found  dili- 
gent in  other  services  ;  but  he  expected  extraordinary  dili- 
gence from  him  on  this  occasion,  as  he  was  animated  by 
ine  confidence  in  them  which  the  apostle  had  expressed. 
Some  think  that  Apollos  is  meant ;  but  this  is  not  proba- 
ble, for  he  wanted  no  recommendations  to  the  Corinthi- 
ans :  indeed  curiosity,  rather  than  edification,  is  concern- 
ed  in  determining  such  questions.     If,  however,  any  of 
ihem  inquired  who  Titus  was,   that  he   should   take  the 
}ead  in  this  business  ;  (as  the  apostle's  adversaries  would 
be  likely  to  do;)  let  them  be  answered,  that  he  was  the 
partner  of  the  apostle  in  the  sacred  ministry,  who  cordial- 
ly united  with  him  in  all   his  designs,  and  who  was  par- 
liculaily  helpful  to  him  in  the  affairs  of  Corinth.     If  the 
other  brethren  were  inquired  of,  let  it  be  said,  that  they 
were  the  chosen  messengers  of  the  Macedonian  churches, 
whose  characters,   zeal,  and   conduct,   in  that  important 
service,  made  them  an  honour  to  the  Gospel,  and  great- 
ly  instrumental   in  manifesting  the   glory  of  Christ.     It 
therefore  was  proper  that  the  Corinthians  should  show,  in 
their  liberality  on  the  present  occasion,  before  these  excel- 
lent persons,   and  the  churches  whom  they  represented, 
the  proof  of  their  love  to  Christ ;  and  that  they  deserved 
those  warm  commendations  which  the  aposde  had  be- 
stowed on  them.     {Notes,  Acts  vi.  1 — 6.)     It  may  here 
again  be  observed,  that  there  is  not  the  least  reason  to 


doubt,  that  the  messengers,  intrusted  with  the  contri- 
butions of  the  Christians  for  their  Jewish  brethren,  were 
diosen  by  the  suffrage  of  the  churches  :  how  then  is  it  that 
so  little  satisfactory  Scriptm-al  proof  can  be  adduced,  that 
the  spiritual  pastors  were  elected  in  the  same  manner? 
'  It  would  have  been  a  most  ready  calumny  against  Paul, 
'  to  have  said  that  he  greatly  desired  the  care  of  these 
'  contributions,  that  he  might  sacrilegiously  convert  the 
'  consecrated  money  to  his  own  use,  had  he  not  by  every 
'  means  guarded  against  it.  But  who,  during  these  ihou- 
'  sand  years,  and  more,  has  followed  this  truly  apoitolical 
'  example  ."     (Besa.) 


PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—9. 

By  ascribing  all  good  works  to  the  grace  of  God,  we 
not  only  give  the  glory  to  him,  whose  due  it  is,  but 
we  also  show  men  where  their  strength  lies,  and  enable 
humble  believers  to  read  the  Lord's  special  love  to  them, 
in  the  fruits  of  their  love  to  him  and  to  his  people. 
Abundant  spiritual  joy  not  only  supports  the  soul  under 
great  trials  of  allliction,  but  it  enlarges  the  heart  in  the 
work  and  labour  of  love  ;  so  that  the  depth  of  poverty,  in 
joyful  Christians,  only  serves  to  render  more  admirable  the 
riches  of  their  liberality  ;  for  they  will  do  more  than  could 
have  been  conceived  in  their  power,  and  will  manifest  a 
still  more  enlarged  good  will.  How  different  is  this  from 
the  conduct  of  those,  who  will  not  concur  in  any  expensive 
good  work,  except  their  reluctance  is  overcome  by  im- 
portunity, as  uneasy  to  themselves,  as  to  those  who  solicit 
them  !  The  happy  frame  of  mind  before  described  must 
spring  from  an  unreserved  surrender  of  ourselves  to  the 
Lord,  that  we  may  henceforth  live  to  his  glory,  as  well  as 
partake  of  his  salvation;  and  then  giving  up  ourselves  to 
the  counsels  of  his  faithful  ministers,  as  far  as  we  are 
satisfied  that  they  instruct  us  by  the  will  of  God.  Re- 
markable examples  of  piety  and  charity  should  be  brought 
forward,  in  order  to  excite  others  to  a  holy  emul.ition, 
especially  when  their  inferiority  in  outward  things  renders 
them  less  likely  to  be  observed :  and  such  instances  will 
commonly  be  found  very  efficacious  to  this  end,  among 
those  who  are  partakers  of  divine  grace.  They  whom 
God  hath  employed  to  begin,  will  commonly  best  carry 
on  and  finish,  his  work  of  grace  in  his  people.  They 
who  abound  in  faith,  knowledge,  utterance,  fervent  affec- 
tions, and  attachment  to  pious  ministers,  should  be  ex- 
horted to  abound  proportionably  in  liberality  to  their  poor 
brethren.  And  occasion  should  be  taken  from  the  for- 
wardness of  some,  to  excite  others  to  show  the  sincerity  oi 
their  love  ;  for  nothing  can  evince  this,  except  the  fruits 
ot  love,  in  good  works  to  Christians  for  the  Lord's  sake. 
The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  was  not  declared  in 
kind  words  only  ;  but,  "  though  he  was  rich,  yet  f«r  our 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


d.  D.  bl. 


CHAP.  IX. 

The  aposlh  assigns  his  reasons  for  sending 
the  brethren  be/or c-hajicl,  to  make  vp  the 
collections  of  the  Corinthians,  notwith- 
standing his  confidence  in  them,  1 — 5. 
He  encourages  their  cheerful  liberality ; 
under  the  figure  of  sowing  seed,  from 
which  they  might  expect  that  God  mould 
give  them  an  abundant  increase,  to  en- 
able them  to  sow  still  more  abundantly 
to   his  glory,  6 — 1 1  :  for  such   services 


"  sakcs  he  became  poor ;  that  we  through  his  poverty 
"  might  be  rich  :"  and  they  who  truly  know  and  experience 
the  happy  eftects  of  his  grace,  will  show  their  love  to  him 
and  his  people  by  good  works,  and  not  merely  by  a  cheap 
profession.  But,  alas,  we  may  easily  estimate  the  deijree 
in  which  most  of  us  know  the  grace  of  Christ,  by  consider- 
ing how  small  a  proportion  of  our  superfluities  we  retrench, 
and  how  little  we  deny  ourselves,  forego  the  prospect  of 
wealth,  endure  inconveniences,  and  stoo])  to  men  of  low 
estate,  from  love  to  his  name  !  Doubtless  this  is  the  proper 
standard  of  our  spiritual  knowledge  of  Christ.  In  propor- 
tion to  our  views  of  his  glory,  we  shall  bear  his  image  :  and 
if  this  change  were  more  fully  effected,  we  should  embrace 
poverty,  endure  hardship,  and  even  lay  down  our  lives, 
for  the  good  of  his  people,  when  properly  called  to  it :  and 
at  last  we  should  deem  all  this  as  nothing,  when  compared 
with  our  obligations  to  his  infinite  love. 

V.   10—15. 

We  may  not  enjoin  the  proportion,  in  which  Christians 
should  communicate  to  the  relief  of  the  necessitous  ;  yet 
we  may  advise  them  concerning  what  is  becoming,  and 
consistent  with  their  ability,  profession,  and  hopeful  be- 
ginnings, that  their  readiness  to  nill  may  be  manifested 
by  the  performance  of  it.  But  while  the  wealthy  must 
be  charged  to  be  ready  to  communicate,  the  poorer  should 
be  encouraged  to  conti'ibute  their  help  also ;  yet  without 
being  urged  to  what  may  distress  them :  for  if  there  be 
first  a  willing  mind,  it  is  accepted.  This  is  indeed  a 
■universal  rule  :  the  sinner's  willingness  to  repent,  to  be- 
lieve in  Christ,  to  love  and  obey  him,  and  to  do  good  to 
others  for  his  sake,  springs  from  divine  grace  :  without 
this,  all  external  services  must  be  ostentatious  and  hypo- 
critical ;  but  where  this  is  fir^t  produced,  the  defective 
attempts  of  the  believer  to  glorify  God  will  be  accepted 
and  graciously  rewarded,  though  in  strict  justice  they 
merit  condf  mnation.  We  should  be  careful  to  act  im- 
partially in  promoting  works  of  charity  :  one  should  not 
be  burdened  to  ease  another,  but  ecjuality  and  reciprocal 
help  should  be  aimed  at.  Even  among  the  poor  people,  in 
any  parish  or  congregation,  the  most  disiressed  may  be 
relieved  by  such  as  are  less  straitened,  with  what  they  can 
at  present  spare  ;  and  when  they  in  their  turn  come  to  be 
straitened,  their  brethren  may  concur  to  help  them.  Thus 
mutual  love  will  be  cemented,  and  prayers  and  thanks- 
givings for  each  other  will  be  multiplied  ;  and  though  none 


not  only  supply  the  wants  of  the  saints, 
but  excite  them  to  abundant  thanks- 
givings to  God,  and  fervent  love  to 
their  benefactors,  and  prayers  for  them, 
II — 14.  He  concludes  the  subject  6?y  « oon  xxvii.  « 
thanking  God  for  his  unspeakable  aift,  =  "k°™s%  mii  is 
15. 


Ps  xlv  !.  Mat. 
xxli.  31.  Horn, 
xi.  W.   Phil,  iii 


FOR  as  '  touching  ^  the  ministering  to  '',,'i?,~l*  laf  v" 
the  saints,  "^  it  is  siipernuoiis  for  me  (.7r^„   j,,  , 
to  write  to  jou:  'fs?  ''  '^'''"' 

2  For   I   know   "  the   forwardness    of  V-i'L!;'°,  «"• 


may  have  any  thing  superfluous,  yet  absolute  want  may 
commonly  be  excluded.  But  upon  a  larger  scale,  and 
where  more  wealthy  persons  are  concerned,  greater  pfTect.s 
may  be  produced  :  and  the  most  prosperous  may  be  ex- 
horted to  liberality,  from  the  consideration  of  the  vicissi- 
tude in  human  affairs  :  nor  can  riches  be  secured  so  etfec- 
tually  for  the  benefit  of  the  possessor,  as  by  thus  lending 
them  to  the  Lord. 

V.   16—24. 

We  should  love  those  who  have  an  earnest  care  for 
the  welfare  of  the  church,  and  we  ought  to  be  thankful  to 
our  benefactors  :  but  the  Lord,  who  put  it  into  their 
hearts,  should  be  first  acknowledged  and  adored.  It  is 
becoming,  to  show  a  readiness  for  difficult  and  laborious 
services,  and  even  to  render  exhortations  superfluous  by  a 
willing  mind  :  and  it  is  proper  to  commend  what  is  good 
in  the  most  candid  manner ;  for  this  is  often  the  best 
method  of  exciting  men  to  redoubled  diligence.  All  our 
good  works  should  be  referred  to  the  glory  of  the  Lord, 
and  be  considered  as  the  evidences  of  our  ready  mind  to 
his  service.  Whatever  disputes  may  have  arisen  about  the 
appointment  of  rulers  and  officers  in  the  church,  it  seems 
indisputable,  that  men  should  choose  the  persons,  who  are 
to  manage  their  charitable  contributions  ;  though  they  may 
be  counselled  to  select  those  whose  praise  is  in  all  the 
churches.  When  ministers  are  in  any  way  intrusted  with 
large  sums  of  money,  they  should  be  peculiarly  careful  to 
avoid  all  occasion  of  suspicion,  or  appearance  of  evil.  It 
is  indeed  in  the  first  place  necessary  to  act  uprightly  in  the 
sight  of  God,  but  things  honest  in  the  sight  of  men  ought 
also  to  be  circumspectly  provided  for.  The  world  is  lull 
of  selfishness,  and  enmity  to  true  religion  ;  and  suspicions 
and  slanders  will  be  unavoidable,  without  great  pruJence, 
as  well  as  exact  conscientiousness  :  whereas  a  clear  cha- 
racter, as  well  as  a  pure  conscience,  i.-*  requisite  to  usc- 
fuhicss.  When  approved,  diligenl,  and  faithful  men  are 
employed,  in  services  evidently  conducive  to  the  benefit 
of  mankind,  and  the  glory  of  God,  they  are  not  only 
honoured  by  their  brethren,  but  tlieir  character,  conduct, 
and  usefulness,  is  "  the  glory  of  Christ,"  and  his  Gospel 
is  recommended  by  them.  It  therefore  behooves  Christians, 
among  whom  they  labour,  to  rr.^pect  them,  and  to  sliow, 
before  them  and  the  churches  of  Christ,  the  proof  of  their 
love,  and  of  the  expectations  which  have  been  raised  coa- 
cerning  them. 


A.  D.  61. 


eviii  SI. 

f  i  1.  viii.  in.    1 

Cor.  xvi   15. 
g  Tiii.  8    Heb  X 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.Gh 


your  mind,  for  which  <=  I  boast  of  you  to 
thein  of  Macedonia, '  that  Achaia  was  rea- 
dy a  year  ago ;  and  your  zeal  hath  «  pro- 
voked very  many. 

3  Yet  "  have  I  sent  the  brethren,  lest 
our  boastingof  you  should  be  in  vain  in 
this  behalf;  that,  as  I  said,  '  ye  may  be 
ready : 

4  Lest  haply  if  ^  they  of  Macedonia 
come  with  me,  and  find  you  unprepared, 
we  (that  we  say  not  ye)  should  '  be 
ashamed  in  this  same  conlident  boasting. 

5  Therefore  I  thought  it  necessary  to 
exhort  the  brethren,  that  they  wouW  go 


before  unto  you,  '"  and  make  up  before- 
hand your  *  bounty,  t  whereof  ye  had 
notice  before,  that  the  same  might  bo 
ready,  as  a  matter  of  bounty,  and  not  as  of 
covetousness. 

(j  But  "  this  /  say,  "  he  which  soweth 
sparingly,  shall  reap  also  sparingly ;  and 
he  which  soweth  bountifully,  shall  reap 
also  bountifully. 

7  Every  man  according  as  he  pur- 
poseth  in  his  heart,  so  let  him  give  ;  ''  not 
grudj^ingl)>  or  of  necessity;  for  i  God 
loveth  a  cheerful  giver. 

1  Pet    iv,  9 q  ?iii.  IS.  Ex.  ixt.  2   KXXT.  5    1  Chr.  xsix   17.  Pro» 


bUtting. 
xxih.ll.  I 

X«V.     J7. 
:6.  Mart. 

„^».  IS 

T  Or,  Khich  halh 

bun      10     muck 

ipnkln  cfbffari. 
II  I  Cor.  i.  12  vil. 

29  «».  59.    G»l. 

ill      17.     V.     |g. 

Kph.       JT.       IT. 

Oi.l   ii   4. 
OIO  ProT   xi  19. 

M.  25      xix.  17. 

xxii.  9     Ec.  zi. 


Heb  vi  19. 
p  Deut  x»  7—11. 
U  ProT.  sxiii. 
fi-3.  I9  xixii. 
5  V.  Jam.  V.  9. 
xxii.  9  Actsxi. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  IX.  V.  1 — 5.  Beza  explains  the  "  minis 
"  tcring  to  the  saints,"  not  of  the  money  contributed,  but 
of  the  oflice  and  duty  of  those  persons,  who  were  chosen 
to  take  charge  of  it,  and  the  care  of  the  Corinthians  in 
selecting  them :  but  the  context  does  not  seem  to  favour 
this  interpretation  ;  at  least  as  exclusive.  The  whole 
transaction,  from  the  first  thought  and  proposal  of  thus 
relieving  the  poor  Christians  in  Judea,  to  the  completion 
of  the  design,  in  the  distribution  of  the  money  among 
them,  by  the  apostles  and  elders  at  Jerusalem,  may  be 
included  in  this  general  term.  (Marg.  Ref.  viii.  4.) 
The  apostle,  however,  deemed  it  superduous  for  him  to 
write  particularly  on  the  duty  and  benefits  of  ministering 
to  the  necessities  of  the  saints  ;  as  he  took  it  for  granted, 
that  the  Corinthians  were  well  instructed  in  this  respect, 
and  even  taught  by  God  himself,  thus  to  show  love  to 
their  brethren.  He  also  knew  that  they  were  forward  to 
concur  in  the  present  good  work  ;  and  accordingly  he  had 
spoken  of  them  with  confidence  to  the  Macedonians,  de- 
claring that  the  Christians  in  Achaia,  (of  which  Corinth 
was  the  capital  city,)  had  been  ready  with  their  subscrip- 
■  tions  a  year  before  ;  and  their  zeal  in  so  good  a  cause  had 
quickened  and  excited  many,  who  were  before  remiss. 
Yet  he  had  sent  Titus  and  the  other  brethren  to  complete 
the  design,  lest  his  boasting  of  their  readiness  should  be 
in  vain  in  that  respect  ;  for  though  he  did  not  doubt  but 
they  would  contribute,  yet  he  feared  lest  they  should  not 
be  ready  when  he  came.  And  in  that  case  the  Macedo- 
nians, who  accompanied  him,  would  witness  this  circum- 
stance ;  which  would  put  him  to  shame  for  having  boasted 
so  confidently  of  them;  and  also  tend  to  their  disgrace, 
for  having  disappointed  the  expectations  which  had  been 
formed  respecting  them.  He  had  therefore  judged  it 
needful  to  tlesire  the  brethren  to  go  before  him  to  make 
vip  their  contributions,  of  which  tnmtion  had  hcev.  made 
before,  both  to  them  and  the  Macedonians  ;  that  it  might 
evidently  apjiear  to  be  a  bouutt/,  or  benefaction  willingly 
bestowed,  and  not  money  extorted  from  them  by  impor- 
lunily.  '  The  apostle  calls  that  covetousness,  which  i.s 
'  done  sordidly,  and  as  extorted  from  a  covetous  person.' 
(Be"fr.)  '  To  give  alms  out  of  shame,  or  to  satisfy  the 
'  importunity  of  others,  rather  than  out  of  love  and  gnod- 
'  will,  is  a  symptom  of  a  covetous  temper.''  (Wkilhj/.) 
Th?  word,  rendered  botinly,  signifies  a  blessing  ;  which 


may  either  intimate  that  it  should  be  given  as  an  expres- 
sion of  gratitude  to  God,  and  as  an  act  of  praise'  and 
thanksgiving  to  him  ;  or  that  it  should  spring  from  love, 
and  a  disposition  to  bless  and  do  good  to  iheir  brethren. 
{Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  6,  7.  The  apostle  would  not  prescribe  the  propor- 
tion, which  every  one  ought  to  give;  nor  would  he  write 
as  one  that  aimed  to  extort  money  from  them  ;  but  this 
he  said,  that  God  would  measure  to  them,  according  to 
the  measure  which  they  used  towards  their  poor  brethren. 
The  seed-corn  seems  thrown  aAvay,  yet  this  alone  yields 
any  increase :  the  prudent  husbandman  will  not  therefore 
sow  sparingly,  for  he  knows  that  in  that  case  he  must  ex- 
pect to  reap  sparingly  ;  but,  when  the  ground  is  well  pre- 
pared, it  may  be  expected,  that  if  he  sows  liberally,  he 
will  receive  a  proportionable  increase.  Thus,  money  give.i 
in  charity  seems,  tounbelief  and  selfishness,  finally  thrown 
away  ;  but  in  fact,  when  given  from  proper  principles,  it 
is  seed  sown,  and  the  only  part  of  a  man's  substance,'from 
which  a  valuable  increase  can  be  expected.  God  in  his 
providence  will  often  frown  upon  the  undertakings  of  him 
who  gives  sparingly,  and,  by  concurring  causes,  keep  him 
poor  ;  the  evidence  of  his  conversion  must  be  proportion- 
ably  dui3ious.  If  a  real  Christian,  his  consolations  will 
be  scanty,  according  to  his  penurious  conduct  towards  his 
brethren  ;  and  his  final  recompense  will  be  proportioned 
to  the  small  measure  of  his  present  fruitfulncss.  But  he 
who  sows  plentifully,  from  gratitude  to  God,  and  love  to 
man,  will  in  every  sense  reap  a  plentiful  and  bountiful  in- 
crease. {Notes,  Is.  Iviii.  7 — M.)  The  word  rendered 
bountifully,  is,  literally,  wiV/i  fc/fs.«mo-y.  {Note,  1—5.)  Let 
then  every  one  determine  for  himself  how  much  he  would 
spare  from  other  expenses,  or  deduct  from  his  accumula- 
ted treasure,  to  sow  in  this  fertile  field,  from  which  the 
word  of  God  ensured  so  large  an  increase  ;  and  let  no 
man  do  it  grudgingly  or  of  necessity,  merely  to  keep  up 
his  character,  or  through  the  imjiortunity  of  ministers  ; 
for  God  loved  the  willing  cheerful  giver,  and  no  other  ;  as 
this  was  the  effect  and  evidence  of  his  grace,  and  so  well- 
pleasing  to  him  through  Jesus  Christ.  '  Two  things  are 
'  excluded  by  the  apostle,  namely,  grief  and  necessity,^ 
{(ir.)  '  when,  for  in.stance,  any  person  gives  indeed,  but 
'  with  a  grudging  and  illiberal  mind,  or  even  unwillingly, 
'  because  he  would  not  be  evil  spoken  of  among  others  ; 
'  else  he  would  not  give  at  all.'   {Iie:a.) 


Jl.D.  GI, 


CHAPTER  IX, 


J.  D.  61. 


rSChrxxvS.Pi. 
Uxxl'  II  l'ro» 
iii.g.io.  X  23 
xiviii.  S'  H«j. 
li.  8  Mai  ill  10. 
Phil.  iv.  18. 13 

%  Tiii.  19.     I  Pet 

;v  10 
t  II.  1  Cbr  xxix. 

IS— 11. 
u  viil  2.  ^     Acts 

i\.  36.  I  Cor  XT. 

58.     Cpll    li    10 

Col  i  10.  arhes. 

ii.  17  2Tim  iii 

17.     Tit.    ii.    14. 

iii.  8   U. 
zScfOit,  Ps  cxii. 

9. 
y  Ps  cxii  .1  Prov 


18. 


21. 


Is    II   «      I  Cor. 

xiii.  13.    Gal  ». 

5,6. 
2  Gen    i.   II,  12 

jilvii.  19.  23,  24. 

la.  \i.  10. 
l6.   Proi.  si.  18. 

Be.  xi.  6.     I'bil. 

IT    17 

b  Hns.  X.  12  Epb 
-14.  2  Chr.  SKXi 
ratittf  Gr.  simpW 


8  And  '  God  is  able  to  make  '  all 
grace  abound  toward  you ;  that  ye, 
'  always  having  all  sufficiency  in  all 
things,  "  may  abound  to  every  good 
work : 

9  (As  it  is  written,  "  he  hath  dispersed 
abroad  ;  he  hath  given  to  the  poor  :  ^  his 
righteousness  remainetli  for  ever. 

10  Now  ^  he  that  ministerclh  seed  to 
the  sower,  both  minister  bread  for  your 
food,  and  "  multiply  your  seed  sown, 
"  and  increase  the  fruits  of  your  right- 
eousness :) 

11  Being  '^enriched  in  every  thing 
to    all    *    bountifulness,    '^  which    caus- 

V   9,  Phil,  i.  II.  1  Thes.  iii.  12.  ir.  10 c  viii  2,  3,   1  Clir    xxis.  12 

.10  Prov.  iii  9.  10.  Mai.  iii,  10,  11.  1  Tim  vi.  17,  18. *  Or,  libe- 

city.  viii.  S.  Gr.  Rom.  xii.  8. J  12   i.  11.  iv.  IS.  viii.  16.  19. 


V.  8 — It.  The  Lord  would,  without  fail,  in  one  way 
or  other,  make  up  to  the  givers  what  they  expended  in 
this  good  work;  for  he  was  able  to  make  every  gift  of  his 
free  favour  to  abound  to  them  ;  that  so,  having  a  sufficien- 
cy of  all  things  desirable  for  themselves  and  families,  and 
being  enlarged  in  faith  and  love,  they  might  have  both 
a  willing  mind,  and  ability;  for  every  good  work.  Thus 
the  character  and  blessedness  mentioned  by  the  Psalmist 
would  be  verified  in  them,  {Note,  Ps.  cxii.  9.)  and  their 
acts  of  kindness  to  the  poor,  from  love  to  Christ,  would 
■be  accepted  works  of  righteousness,  of  which  the  benefit 
would  remain  with  them  for  ever.  The  apostle  therefore 
besought  God,  who,  in  his  providence,  both  supplied  the 
husbandman  with  seed,  and  mankind  in  general  with  food, 
from  the  increase  of  the  field,  that  he  would  both  provide 
for  their  wants  in  proportion  to  their  seed  sown  in  acts  of 
charity  •,  multiply  to  them  the  ability  of  sowing  more  in 
the  same  manner  ;  accompany  it  with  a  larger  blessing  to 
others  ;  cause  them  to  abound  more  and  more  in  the  fruits 
of  righteousness  ;  and  give  them  an  increase  of  comfort  in 
their  own  souls.  That  so,  being  enriched  in  every  re- 
spect, they  might  be  enabled  to  all  bountifulness,  which 
would  occasion  many  to  thank  God  on  their  behalf;  and 
the  apostle  would  then  rejoice  to  be  the  instrument  and 
means  of  such  an  honourable  and  beneficial  work.  The 
tenth  verse  may  be  thus  literally  translated  :  "  May  he, 
"  who  supplieth  seed  to  the  sower,  and  bread  for  food, 
"  supply  and  multiply  your  seed,  and  increase  the  produc- 
"  tions  of  your  righteousness."  The  sense  is  thus  ren- 
dered more  obvious,  but  it  is  not  materially  altered.  The 
word  rendered  "  seed  sown,"  more  properly  signifies  seed 
for  sowing. 

V.  12 — 15.  The  proper  management  of  the  service 
which  was  spoken  of,  by  the  liberal  contribution  of  be- 
lievers towards  it,  and  the  faithful  and  prudent  application 
of  the  sums  thus  raised,  would  not  only  relieve  the  neces- 
sities of  the  poor  saints  in  Judea,  to  whose  comfort  they 
ought  gladly  to  communicate,  but  it  would  also  produce 
abundance  of  thanksgivings  to  God,  Ijoth  for  the  season- 
able supply  given  them,  and  for  hi.s  grace  bestowed  on  the 
Gentile  converts.  For  thus  cxjierienciiig  their  brotherly 
love,  they  woukl  praise  and  glorify  God  for  bringing  them 

Vol.  v.— No.  32. 


eth    through    us    thanksgiving    to   God.  e  s« ««,  i  vnu 

12  r  or  ^  the  administration  ot  this  ser-  ii.  a.v  iv.  le.i'i 

vice,  not  ''only  supplieth  the  want  of  the  Jam""!!,  u-u; 

.,,,.■','',        ^  ,  ,  1  .l..hn    iii     17 

saints,    but    is    abundant    also   by  many  is 
,         '    .   .  .     r>     1  •'  •'  e.  I's.  1. 23  Malt, 

thanksarivinss  unto  bod  ;  vie.  joiiuxv 

ixr,  •,~      ,  1  •  />      1   •       "     Ac's   i'    21. 

\:i    v\  lilies  by    the  cxnerimcnt  ot  tins  xi  le.  %%,.  vi. 

i  I        •!■        /-I       1     /<  '0   t"'*!    i   24.    I 

ministration,  "they  olorily  (jod  lor  your  ''c'ls  ;.'■  n 
''professed  siibiectioa  unto  the  e^ospel  of  i^-.  »''>m  x  jr. 
Christ,  '  and  for  your  liberal  distribution  \  ^    ...  „ 

'  ^  1  Heh  xnl.  16. 

unto  them,  and  unto  all  men  ; 

14  And    ''by    their    prayer    for  you,  \J^' 
which  'long  after  you  for  '"the  exceeding  J" (;;[JV i'c-ij! 
grace  of  God  in  you.  'l^^'\  ^["p,?;; 

15  "  Thanks  ie  unto  God  for  °  his  un- „',");[' ,=\ 7 ', 
speakable  gift.  f  Tim  \.  u   *' 


C— 10.  Ps  »li    I, 


to  act  so  consistendy  with  their  professed  subjection  to 
the  Gospel  of  Christ ;  and  for  exciting  them  to  so  liberal 
a  distribution-  to  their  brethren  there  and  elsewhere.  At 
the  same  time,  they  would  glorify  God  by  their  fervent 
prayers  in  their  behalf,  as  they  would  very  much  long  to 
be  acquainted  with  them,  because  of  their  love  to  them, 
and  admiration  of  the  exceeding  grace  of  God,  by  which 
so  happy  a  change  had  been  effected  in  their  character 
and  conduct.  This  last  consideration  caused  the  apostle 
to  break  out  in  thanks  to  God  for  the  unspeakable  grace 
of  the  Gospel,  and  the  gift  of  his  Son  to  be  the  Saviour 
of  sinners  ;  by  whom  idolatrous  Gentiles  had  been  thus 
brought  to  glorify  him  ;  a  foundation  had  been  laid  for 
the  mutual  love  of  Jews  and  Gentiles,  as  members  of  one 
Church,  and  children  of  one  family  ;  and  the  most  effectual 
motives,  encouragements,  and  example,  had  been  afforded, 
to  excite  men  to  love  and  good  works.  '  The  admirable 
'  charity,  by  which  God  is  so  much  glorified,  the  Gospel 
'  receives  such  credit,  others  are  so  much  benefited,  and 
'  you  will  be  so  plentifully  by  God  rewarded.'  {Whitby.) 
'  If  we  understand  it  in  this  sense,  it  will  be  as  rcmark- 
'  able  a  text  as  most  in  the  Bible,  to  show  that  every  good 
'  affection  in  the  human  heart  is  to  be  ascribed  to  a  divine 
'  influence.  But  I  am  ready  to  think  the  apostle's  mind, 
'  to  which  the  idea  of  the  invaluable  gift  of  Christ  was  s® 
'  familiar,  rather,  by  a  strong  and  natural  transition,  glan- 
'  ced  on  diat.'     {Doddridge.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1-r. 

The  duty  of  ministering  to  the  saints  is  so  obvious,  that 
it  might  be  deemed  superfluous  to  exhort  Christians  to  it; 
yet  they  are  so  apt  to  forgot  their  principles  and  obliga- 
tions, and  the  remains  of  unbelief  and  carnal  self-love 
are  so  powcrfiil  agains;  the  constraining  love  of  Christ 
in  their  hearts,  that  it  is  in  general  n'-cssary  "  to  stir  up 
••  their  minds  by  way  of  remembrance."  This  is  often 
done  most  effectually,  by  expressing  a  favourable  opinion 
of  them,  and  high  expectations  from  them  ;  by  commend- 
iuEc  the  forwardness  which  they  have  shown  on  former 

2  E 


.4.  D.  m. 


11.  (JORlNTHfANS. 


Jl.  D.  61. 


CHAP.  X.  I 

The  upostlc  intreats  the  Corinthians  not  • 
to  leave  him  any  cause,  to  exert  that] 
spiritual poxver,  with  which  he  was  armed 
and  which  he  uas  ready  to  use  against  those 
who  despised  his  jjcrson  and  ministry, 
1 — 6;  assuring  them,  that  when  he 
came,  he  would  be  found  as  mighty  in 
deeds,  as  he  was  in  writing  ivhen  ab- 
sent, 7 — 11  :  and  contrasting  his  07Wi 
conduct,  with  the  ostentatious  boastings 
and  ambitious  intrusions,  of  the  false 
teachers,  12 — 18. 

NOW  ''  I  Paul  myself  "  beseech  you, 
"  by  the  meekness  and  gentleness 
10.  ciai.  (jf  Christ,  who  in  *  jn-esence  am  "^  base 
'-'•jf'jf  among  you,  but  being  absent,  '^am  bold 
■'kv.is.'""  toward  you  : 


•11 

■^ 

i   Zecb. 

in. 

•J. 

.M.1U.  si. 

>:)■ 

i     19,  £0. 

x« 

.a 

Actsviit. 

.«. 

I  Pet.  ii  i2, 

is 

*  Or.  ouiitard  ap- 

pea 

rai 

le.  7.    10. 

■M 
.  i 

1  Cor.  ii. 

2  But  I  beseech  you,  '  that  I  may  not  t-,,.  s.  ,«  m. 
bo  bold  when  I  am  present  with  that  con-  Vk'^\1-3i.'  '^''" 
lidence,  whcrcwitli  1  think  to  be  holdlx!:"-"-  xn. 
against  some,  which  t  think  of  us  as  if  Itnri'.'i  "0?^ 
s  we  walked  according  to  the  flesh.  ";2.3"     ''' 

3  For  though  ''we  walk  in  the  flesh,  ret.i»"i,2.' 

'  we  do  not  war  alter  the  ilesn  :  2  T.m  n  3, «. 

4  (For  "  the  weapons  of  our  warfare  1 

i  I       1  .       •     I  4-       \  ,    k  VI.  7    Rom.  ti. 

are  not  carna  ,  but  '  miffhty  T  through  '3  a^v  «»!.• 
God  "to  the  pulling  down  of  strong  -le.  iibes. v. 
holds;')  iiii.s. iT.7  «iii. 

'/        .  .  .  3, 4     Judj.  .(i 

5  L  asting  "  down  §  imagination.?,  "  and  !j""j,"iJi7 
every  high  thing  that  exalteth  itself  ^^-^^  xu  u^ 
against  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  if  ,^"^''le-■ 
p  bringing  into  captivity  1  every  thought  l\  ijj  ^■^  "*''• 
to  '  the  obedience  of  Ciirist :  l"'o,l,K^,°to.  r- 

-n  Luke 


XXX.  25   Jer  i.  10.  Heb  X 

27-S9,  iii.  10 )  Or, 

11,12      " 


occasions,  and  die  happy  eft'ects  of  their  zeal   on   the  con- 
duct of  others ;  and  when  we  have  a  good  hope  that  the 
persons  addressed  are  real  believers,  this  will  consist  with 
eodly  sincerity,  and  may  be  considered  as  true  wisdom.— 
it  is  very  painful  for  ministers   to  be  compelled  to  retract 
or  excuse  the  commendations    which  their    fervent  love 
had   bestowed  on  their  people,  and  when  other  Christians 
witness  in    them  a  conduct  inconsistent   with   such  con- 
ijdent  boastings.    Men  should  be  very  careful  not  to  shame 
or  grieve    in  this  manner    their   faithful   pastors,  as  that 
will  eventually  tend  to  their  own  deeper  disgrace.     Many 
an  intended  good  work  has  been  neglected  or  rendered  use- 
less  by  delay  :  it  is  therefore  proper  to  exhort  men  to  be 
prompt  in  doing  what  they   have  shown  a    willingness  to 
engage  in.     Works  of  piety  and  charity  should  flow  spon- 
taneously from    the  gratitude   and  benevolence  of  a  be- 
lieving heart ;  and   not  require  extorting  by  importunity. 
This  favours  of  covctousness,  and  it  even  puts  those,  who 
lin-ward  useful  designs,  to  the  painful  necessity  of  labour 
ill''-  to  draw  money  from  those  who  ought  to  give,  but  are 
i-c?uctant  to  part  with  it.     Yet  the  main  benefit  of  every 
"■.ct  of  charity   fur  the  Lord's  sake    will  redound  to  the 
"ivcr.     He    sows   this  good   seed    in    a  fruitful  soil,  and 
his  bouiilifulness  to  man  will  assure    him   of  the   Lord's 
bountifulncss   to  him.     Whatever  expenses   therefore  are 
retrenched,    or  from  whatever   fund    it    is  deducted,    we 
should    not  grudge   or   be  sparing   in   this  seed.      It   is 
spiritual  policy    for  us  to  spend  less  on  every  kind   of 
indulo-ence,  and  to  lay  by  less   for  our  families,  that  we 
piay  ffive   more  to  the  needy   for  Christ's  sake  ;  for   this 
will  be  best  secured  and  most  productive.     Even  persons 
in  moderate  circumstances  may  sow  much  of  this  seed. 
if   by  various  lillle  savings  and  self-denials,  they  will  but 
study  to  spare   something  lo  relieve  their  distressed  bre- 
ihren  •    and   this    they  will    do,  if    their    faith    and    love 
abound.     With  these  truths  before  their  eyes,  men  must 
be   left  to  do,  as  they  have  purposed  in  their  hearts ;  for 
ihey   who  gi»'e   in  a  grudging  manner,  and   of  necessity, 
fcave  little  reason  to  expect  the  acceptance  of  God,  who 
Ibvcth  a  cheerful  giver. 


1.  Acts  Iv.  IS,  26   nom.  I    :i.  I  Cor.  i    \j. 

. o  Ex.  T.  2.  ix    IF,  17.  2  Kingf  xlx   :2  23.  Jo!)  j: 

12.  ll.  U.    Dan.  iv.  31.  T  23— 30    Acts  ix  4—6.    Plul. 

9.  2'nies,  ii  4-C. pllon.  uii.  23 1;  Deul  xv.  9  Ps  cjxxix  2   Pro».  «v. 

26  xxiv  9.  ls.lv  7.  lis  7.  Jer.  iv.  11.  Matt  ST   19   Heb  ir.  12 r  Ps.  xviii.  n.  ex 

Rom.  i.  5.  xvi.2G.  Heb.  v   9.  I  Fct.  i.  2   U,  15.  22. 


V.  8— IJ, 

— o««— 

There  arc  a  few  "  who  scatter,  and  yet  increase  ;■'  bu: 
there  are  far  more,  even  among  those  who  are  zealous  for 
evangelical  doctrines,  "  who  withhold  more  than  is  meet, 
"  and  it  tendeth  to  poverty  ;"  for  God  is  able  to  make  all 
grace  to  abound  to  those  whose  hearts  are  enlarged  with 
kindness  to  their  brethren  ;  and  it  should  be  remembered, 
that  he  gives  us  every  thing  far  more  freely  than  we  can 
give  alms  to  a  poor  beggar.  If  he  sees  it  good  for  us,  he 
can  so  prosper  us,  that,  "  having  all  sufficiency  in  all 
''  things,  we  may  abound  unto  every  good  work ;"  and 
they  who,  from  love  to  him,  "  scatter  abroad  and  give  to 
''  the  poor,"  have  "  a  righteousness  that  shall  endure  foi 
"  ever."  lie  can  easily  give  us  enough  to  use,  and 
enough  to  disjiersc,  that  wc  may  have  more,  sow  more, 
and  reap  more,  and  so  "  increase  the  fruits  of  our  righ- 
"  teousness  :"  that,  being  enriched  in  every  thing  unto  all 
bountifulness,  we  may  be  happy  in  ourselves,  blessings  to 
others,  and  instruments  of  promoting  his  gloiy.  But,  alas  ' 
the  faithfulness  of  our  God  in  this  respect  is  little  known 
among  professed  Christian?,  because  so  few  fairly  make 
the  experiment.  The  Lord  is  pleased  to  try  and  purify 
many  of  his  saints  by  poverty,  and  he  proves  others  by 
employing  them  as  his  almoners.  Their  faithfulness  and 
liberality  in  this  service  not  only  supply  the  wants  of 
his  saints,  but  abound  in  a  large  revenue  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving  to  God:  it  evinces  the  sincerity  of  their  own 
professed  subjection  to  the  Gospel ;  it  stirs  up  many  to 
pray  for  (hem  and  long  after  thorn,  and  to  admire  and 
glorify  God  for  his  exceeding  grace  in  them.  Thus  they 
adorn  the  Gospel,  animate  the  worship  of  believers,  ce- 
ment mutual  love,  and  derive  abundant  blessings  unto  iheir 
own  soul.s.  While  therefore  wc  thank  the  Lord  for  the 
unspeakable  gift  of  his  Son  to  be  ourgncious  Redeemer, 
through  whom  we  poor  sinners  may  perform  such  honour- 
able and  useful  services,  with  assurance  of  acceptance  and 
abundant  recompense,  let  us  endeavour  to  copy  the  ex- 
ample of  Christ,  by  being  unwearied  in  doing  good,  and 
deeming  it  '•'  more  blessed  to  give  than  Ip  receiyc." 


A.  D.  Gl. 


CHAPTER  X. 


Jl.  D.  61. 


xr.i. 2 10  Num.      6  And  havinsf  'in  a  readiness  to  re- 

lAem  V.  4-11  vcngc  all  disobedience,  Mvhen  your  obc- 
xiii.      10,     11.  n      .  J 

3-"  'I'ri':!.  \.  diencc  is  fulhlled. 

•li'l'viTi'^  7  Do  "  ye  look  on  things  after  tlic 
"j 'gjJJ;"^^ J '^  outward  appearance?  *If  anyman  trust 
"ke  xvi"  15.  to  iiiniself  that  he  is  Christ's,  let  him  of 

ioha  vii  !4  Rom.  ii   IS,  ;j x  I  Cor.  ii!  23  xiv.  37  xi.  21.  Gal  iii.  29. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  X.  V.  1 — 6.  Having;  concludoci  other  sub- 
jects, tlic  apostle  here  begins  to  sjuak  more  directly  against 
the  false  teacher  or  teachers  who  op|)Oscd  him  at  Corinth. 
Even  he,  Paul,  whom  they  reviled  and  despised,  as  not 
daring  to  assert  his  authority  among  them,  besought  them, 
by  the  nicekness  and  gentleness  ivhich  Clirist,  though 
iiosses.sed  of  all  jiower  in  heaven  and  earth,  had  exercised 
towards  his  enemies,  and  vyhicli  he  required  of  his  peoj:)Ic, 
not  to  compel  him  to  ado|it  measures  apparently  of  a  con- 
trary n?.ture.  Some  indeed  represented  him  as  mean- 
spirited  and  abject,  when  present  among  them  ;  for  they 
disdained  his  lowly  appearance,  and  humble,  unassuming 
deportment :  yet.  being  absent,  he  was  bold  towards  them, 
and  wrote  as  one  who  had  resolved  to  vindicate  and  exert 
his  apostolical  authority.  But  before  matters  came  to  this 
extremity,  he  besought  them,  witii  all  meekness  and  gen- 
tleness, not  to  constrain  hfm  to  it,  that  he  might  not  be 
bold  among  them,  with  that  kind  of  confidence  with 
which  he  was  determined  to  proceed  against  certain  per- 
sons, who  suspected  and  accused  him  of  conducting  him- 
self with  carnal  policy,  and  aiming  at  secular  advantages 
in  the  execution  of  his  sacred  ministry.  In  this  charge 
ihcy  included  his  fellow-labourers  also,  and  by  such  mis- 
representations they  seduced  the  Corinthians  from  their 
attachment  to  him  and  them.  But  though  he  and  his 
coadjutors  were  liable  to  the  manifold  infirmities  incident 
to  the  present  mortal  life,  and  were  not  exempt  from 
imiierfections,  as  "  walking  in  the  flesh,"  living  in  the 
body,  and  not  being  yet  perfected  in  holiness  ;  yet  ihey  did 
not  war  against  sin  and  Satan,  or  conflict  with  their 
numerous  opposcrs,  according  to  (he  maxims  of  carnal 
policy,  with  craft  and  dissirnulation,  in  dependence  on 
their  own  wisdom  and  strength,  or  with  an  aim  at  their 
own  interest  or  honour.  For  the  weapons,  which  they 
employed  in  this  spiritual  warfare,  were  not  carnal,  nor 
did  they  produce  their  eiTect  by  their  own  natural  energy  ; 
but  they  were  mighty  through  God,  whose  power  wrought 
by  them  to  demolish  the  strong=holds  of  Satan  by  which 
he  had  maintained  his  empire  of  darkness,  idolatry,  and 
wickedness,  in  the  world.  For  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel,  confirmed  by  miracles  and  accomjjanied  by  the 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  pulled  down  these  strong-holds, 
dispersed  Satan's  garrisons,  delivered  his  capiives  and 
subverted  his  authority,  by  diti'using  the  knowledge  of 
Ood,  of  his  com.mandments,  and  of  his  salvation,  among 
sicn.  Thus  the  ministers  of  Christ  went  on,  casting 
down  men's  vain  imagination.s,  presumptuous  specula- 
lions,  and  carnal  reasonings  ;  exposing  the  falsehood  and 
;olly  of  that  proud  philosophy  which  led  to  skepticism 
and  atheism,  as  ■well  as  of  those  fables  which  supjiorted 
-he  stupid  idolatry  of  the  populace,  and  showing  also  the 
-.vor'JJessnes.s  cf .  pbarisaical   forius  and  duties,    and  of 


himself  think    tjjis  ao'ain,   that    as  he  is 
Christ's,  y  even  s<j  arc  we  Christ's.  L^il'  xii'f 

8  For  '  though  I  should  bottst  some-  '["'b-a  VJd'ui' 
what  more   of  our  authority,  which   the  iT's' siii.s.io 
Lord  hath  given  us  for   edification,  and  ^''"■'■' 
not  for  your  destruction.  ^  1  should  not  be  ':'t,,1,'  i '!;'  * 
ashamed  : 


every  scheme  of  religion  which  flattered  men  into  a  good 
opinion  of  themselves.  So  that  their  doctrine  was  ren- 
dered eliectual  to  "  cast  down  every  high  thing,"  every 
self  confident  notion,  every  proud  objection  or  ambitious 
purpose,  and  all  that  self-sutficiency,  im;(cnitence,  obsti- 
nacy in  rebellion,  unbelief,  and  independence  of  spirit, 
which  exulted  themselves  in  men's  hearts  against  the 
humbling,  holy  knov.'ledge,  worship,  and  service  of  God, 
and  enslaved  men  to  idolatry,  impiety,  infidelity,  and 
vice.  Vr'hen  these  were  cast  dov/n,  and  a  man  v/as 
brought  to  "  the  light  of  the  knowledge  of  the  glorv  of 
"  God,  in  the  face  of  Jesus  Christ,"  {JS'oles,  &c.  iv.  I  — 
6.)  and  to  the  exercise  of  repentance  and  faith,  he  found 
every  imagination,  reasoning  affection,  and  purpose  of 
his  lieart,  captivated  by  love  to  his  divine  Saviour ;  and 
being  thus  conquered  by  grace,  and  held  captive  by  love, 
he  became,  by  a  sweet  constraint,  obedient  to  his  teaching 
and  command,  and  from  his  inmost  soul  he  was  thence- 
forth the  willing  subject  of  Christ,  in  all  his  ordinances 
and  commandments.  As  no  outward  miracle  could  cfl'ect 
this  change  without  new-creating  grace,  so  v/c  may  be 
sure  that  the  power  of  God  in  (he  kilter  was  principally 
intended  by  the  apostle,  though  many  expositors  almost 
wholly  confine  it  to  the  former.  Thus  he  and  his  fellow- 
soldiers  waged  war  against  their  opposers.  By  faithful 
preaching,  disinterested  labours,  patient  sufferings,  holy- 
lives,  and  fervent  prayers,  they  sought  to  change  their 
enemies  into  friends  to  them  and  their  divine  Master  ;  anil 
thus  they  prevailed  against  Satan,  to  the  subversion  of  his 
strong-holds  and  the  revolt  of  his  subjects.  Yet  the  apostle 
had  another  weapon  to  use  on  some  occasions,  and  this 
also  was  "  mighty,  through  God,"  to  avenge  his  despised 
authority  on  obstinate  opposers.  He  meant,  and  v.as  in 
readiness,  by  miraculous  judgments,  to  avenge  the  cause  of 
Christ  on  those  disguised  enemies,  who  persisted  in  their 
disobedience,  as  he  had  on  RIymas  and  others  :  but  he 
waited  tu  bring  back  such  as  had  been  deluded  by  them  to 
their  former  obedience,  and  to  complete  that  work  of  love, 
before  he  proceeded  to  use  severer  methods.  Many  expo- 
sitors seem  to  confine  the  interpretation  of  these  vcrse.s 
almost  entirely  to  (he  divine  pov.er,  by  which  the  apostles 
were  enabled  to  confound  all  open  ojDposers,  as  well  as  to 
inflict  judgments  on  those  professed  Clsristians,  who  by 
their  i;ersevering  misconduct  exposed  themselves  to  the 
censures  of  the  Church.  But  it  appears  evident  that  "  the 
''  Gospel,  as  the  jjovvcrof  God  unto  salvation,"  is  primarily 
intended;  and  that  the  conversion  of  opponents,  and  the 
restoring  of  lapsed  Christians  to  obedience,  were  the  first 
objects  aimed  at ;  but  when  a'!  proper  means  had  tailed 
in  respect  of  the  latter,  then  not  s)  much  the  censures  of 
the  Church,  as  miraculous  punishments  denounced  by  apos- 
tolical authority,  and  made  eflectual  by  the  power  of  God, 
were  the  weapons  which  must  be  had  recourse  to. 
2E  2 


.i.  D.  61. 


II.  CORINTH  I  AiNS. 


Ji.  D.  61. 


9  Tliat  I  may  not  aeem  as  if  I  would 
VigJz'i"   "  "  terrify  you  by  letters. 
'.».«*"",' It  "'■'      10    For  his  letters  (*    say   they,)  arc 
'hn^^ll  3,"!;  weighty  and  powerful ;  '  but  his    bodily 
d'J^V  Ki'iv*in  presence  is   weak,  "^  and  his  speech  con- 

Jer  1  6     1  Cor    ;  j-l   1 

1. 17. 21.  ii.  1-4.  teniptiolc. 

11  Let  such  an  one  think  this,  thai 

such  as  we   are  in  word  by  letters  when 

■!xii  20  xiii.  s.  we  are  absent,  'such  will  we  be  also  in 

3   in.    1  Cor.  iv.    ,         ,        ,  ' 

I!',  20.  deed  wlien  we  arc  present. 

fiiii.visjqb      J 2  For  ^  we  dare  not  make  oursclve.- 

xii.2.Prov  XXV.       /.      ,  ,  1-1 

I'ikeWi'ii  M  ^^  the  number,  or  compare  ourselves  with 
Horn  XV.  10.  some  that  coinincnd  themselves  :  but  they. 
^?n"o( '""""''""'  tneasuriiig  themselves  by  themselves,  and 
gii.  pror.  XXV  comparing  themselves  among  themselves, 
M*  K„'^,"s*i";  t  are  not  wise. 

x.V.  n.uphM  1-^  f^'Jt  ^wc  will  not  boast  of  things 
n."'"  "•'"'•  witliout  o«r  measure,  but    "^  according  to 


Y.  7—11.  Some  of  the  CoriiUhian»  hncl  heen  seduced 
inti.t  an  ill  opinion  of  Paul,  on  r<cc<Hint  of  his  mean  figure, 
indi'^ent  rirruuistances,  and  cxicrior  disadvantages;  but 
Moiikl  d\ey  rontiiiue  to  regard  such  outward  appearances, 
whirh  had  no  connexion  with  real  excellency?  Or  would 
till  V  v.. Ml'  men  on  account  of  external  accomplishments, 
plausibility,  and  self-confidence?  If  any  man,  who  op- 
posed him,  were  ever  so  confident  that  he  was  a  disciple 
and  minister  of  Christ,  yet  let  him  reflect  on  the  evidence 
which  there  was,  that  Paul  and  his  brediren  were  so  too  ; 
and  then  he  would  perceive,  that  he  had  no  groun  of 
self-preference,  or  encouragement  to  oppose  them.  St. 
Paul  might  indeed  have  boasted  something  further  of  his 
apostolical  auUiority,  which  the  Lord  in  his  special  favour 
had  given  him,  far  the  edification  of  the  Church  and  the 
salvation  of  souls,  and  not  for  their  destruction ;  no 
doubt,  this  might  be  occasioned  by  it  in  some  instances, 
though  contrary  to  its  genuine  tendency  and  the  use  which 
he  had  made  of  it.  Nor  could  this  claim  of  pre-eminence 
have  made  him  ashamed,  as  it  was  sufficiently  authen- 
ticated by  his  miracles,  conduct,  and  success  in  his  mi- 
nistry ;  and  the  effects  of  it  might  soon  be  felt  by  the 
refractory  party  at  Corinih.  Yet  he  did  not  choose  this 
topic,  or  enlarge  about  his  power  to  punish  opposers, 
uhat  he  might  not  appear  disposed  to  terrify  thera  by  his 
epistles.  For  some  of  them  ventured  to  say,  that  his 
ej)istlcs  were  written  with  much  apparent  weight  of  argu- 
ment anJ  pi'wcr  of  conviction,  and  contained  the  language 
of  authority  and  firmness ;  but  that  his  bodily  presence 
was  weak  and  feeble,  and  his  elocution  contemptible.  It 
is  recorded  that  the  apostle  was  of  low  stature,  crooked, 
and  bald  ;  some  add,  that  he  had  an  impediment  in  his 
speech,  that  his  voice  was  shrill  and  unpleasant,  and  his 
delivery  ungraceful.  However  this  might  be,  his  scru- 
pulous rejection  of  the  studied  ornaments  of  the  Grecian 
eloquence,  and  his  plain,  modest,  and  unaffected  address, 
would  render  his  speech  contemptible  with  many  persons, 
though  his  subject  were  ever  so  judiciously  discussed,  and 
his  delivery  every  way  suitable  to  the  occasion  ;  and  the 
•,'',ry  meanness  of  his  apparel  would  reader  his  appearance 


the  measure  of  the  %  rule  wliich  God  hath  '4^u*iir'*'i7: 
distributed  to  us,  a  measure  to  reach  even  •"""  "  " 
unto  you. 

14  For  'we  stretch  not  ourselves  ■  .i  1-3  Rom 
beyond  our  measure,  as  though  we  reach-  cir.  iii "  10. 
cd  not  unto  you  :  for  we  are  come  as  far 
as  to  you  also  in  preaching  '"  the  gospel  ^, 
of  Christ : 


I      Arlskx.  i4. 

Hon)     I    16      U. 

1  r     Ar  11  ■  ,^      1  •  -1  '^  xvi  2»  Gal. 

15  iNot    '  boaslmjr  of    thinfrs   without  ■  .fi-*  co'.  1. ». 


I  Til 


I   II. 


otir   measure,  thai  is,  of  other  men's  la- '^j'^'^j-'^'^o" 
bonis,-   but  having  hope,  when  your  faith 
is  increa.sed,  tliat  we  shall  be  §  enlarged  fo^'nn^ni'Jtj. 
by    you,   according  to    our    rule     abun- 
dantly, 

10  To    ""preach    the    gospel    in    the '"2""°' "' -^' 
regions  beyond  you,  and  not  to  boast  in 
another  man's  |j  line  of  things  made  ready  I'Or.'"".'*  13 
to  our  hand. 


despised  by  numbers.  But  he  warned  such  as  ventured 
to  speak  thus  of  him,  to  expect  that  he  \vould  act  as  de- 
cidedly when  he  arrived  at  Corinth  as  he  now  wrote,  and 
that  he  would  show  them  that  he  was  able  to  assume  a 
firmer  tone,  and  act  with  more  authority  and  sharpness, 
when  he  saw  occasion. 

V.  12 — 16.  The  favourers  of  the  false  teachers  at 
Corinth  might  deem  it  jiresumption  in  Paul  to  rank  him- 
self with  such  wise,  eminent,  and  eloquent  men  as  they 
were  ;  and  he  seems,  in  an  ironical  manner,  to  refer  to  this 
opinion.  But  he  assured  them,  that  he  could  not  con- 
scientiously copy  their  example  of  ostentatious  boastings 
and  self-commendations;  for  they,  by  measuring  them- 
selves, and  their  endowments  and  performances,  with  their 
ovvn  erroneous  judgment  of  excellency,  and  with  those  o£ 
each  other,  and  thus  comparing  themselves  with  such  men 
as  they  were,  without  bringing  their  characters,  gifts,  and 
ministry,  to  the  proper  standard,  plainly  proved  that  they 
were  defective  in  wisdom  and  self-knowledge,  and  far  from 
the  >vay  of  attaining  them.  But  the  apostle  and  his 
fi-iends  would  not  boast  of  their  qualifications  or  services, 
in  this  vague  antl  unmeasurable  manner,  but  would  speak 
of  them,  with  reference  to  the  true  standard,  even  that 
rule  or  line,  wiiich  marked  out  the  services,  to  which  the 
providence  and  commandment  of  the  Lord  had  called  them. 
This  measure,  as  it  respected  Paul,  the  apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  had  reached  even  as  far  as  Corinth.  For  he  had 
not  stretched  himself  beyond  his  commission,  or  left  his 
work  in  other  places,  from  haste  to  come  to  them,  though 
not  within  the  line  of  his  duty,  as  the  false  teachers  had 
done ;  but,  proceeding  regularly  in  his  work  of  preach- 
ing the  Gospel  to  the  Gentiles,  he  had  at  length  come  to 
them,  and  had  been  the  first  that  taught  them  the  way  of 
salvation.  To  this  time,  it  appears,  from  the  history, 
that  Achaia  was  the  boundary  of  the  apostle's  labours  in 
Europe.  He  did  not  therefore  boast  of  interfering  with 
services  which  lay  beyond  the  line  of  his  present  duty, 
or  seek  the  credit  of  other  men's  labours,  as  their  false 
teachers  had  done,  by  intruding  among  them  and  pervert- 
ing them,.     On  the  other  hand  he  hoped,  when  their  faith 


J.  D.  01. 

B  Ps.  CV  3  CVi 
i.  Is.  xl't  \6 
slv.25     Ixv   16 


CrtAPTER  X. 


17   liut  ■'  ho  thfit  glorieth,  let  liiin  glory 
ill  the  Lord. 

13  For    "not    he     that    coQimeiuleth 

3   10,  Or 0  12,  iil.  1.  V    12    Prov, 


33,  71     Rom.  V 

II     Gr      I  Cor. 

1.29   31   Gal.  v\    in    U.    l'6il.  ill  i.  U 

xsi.  S.  Luke  sv  i  M  xviii   lu— 14 


was  increased  even  by  means  of  these  events,  so  that  he 
could  safely  leave  them  to  their  ordinary  teachers,  that  he 
should  be  so  magnified  and  helped  forward  by  them,  as  to 
proceed,  with  abundant  success,  to  preach  the  Gospel  in 
other  parts  of  the  Peloponnesus,  or  even  in  the  more 
remote  regions  of  Italy  and  Spain ;  according  to  his  rule 
of  labouring  for  the  conversion  of  the  Gentiles,  without  in- 
terfering with  tlie  duty  marked  out  to  other  men,  or  boast- 
ing of  tilings  male  ready  to  his  hand,  as  if  he  had  actu.tUy 
performed  them.  '  To  the  apostles  God  allotted  the  charge 

*  of  converting    the   world,  and   endued    them  with   gifts 

*  suited  to  the  greatness  of  their  work.  To  them  ihere- 
'  fore  it  belonged  to  form  their  converts  into  churches, 
'  and  to  appoint  rules  for  their  government.  The  pro- 
'  vince  assigned  to  the  evangelists,  and  other  inferior  mi- 

*  nistcrs,  was.  to  assist  the  apostles,  to  build  upon  the  foun- 
'  dation  !aiii  by  them,  to  labour  in  the  Gosjiel  under  their 
'  direction,  and  in  all  things  to  consider  themselves  as 
'  subordinate  to  the  apostles.  According  to  this  wiew  of 
'  the  matter,  the  fa-lse  teacher  at  Corinth,  who  was  but  at 
'  best  an  inferior  minister  of  the  Gospel,  had  in  many 
'  things  acted  out  of  the  bounds  in  which  he  ought  to 
'  have  laboured.'     (Macknighl.) 

V.  If,  13.  'If  any  teacher  boast,  let  him  boast  of 
'  having  performed  his  duty  in  the  manner  the  Lord  hath 
'appointed.'  (Macknighl,)  Surely,  this  is  widely  difr 
ferent  from  gloi^ing  in  the  Lord!  (Marg.  Ref.  A'o/fs, 
Jer.  ix.  23, -24.  1  Cor.  i.  26—31.)  The  aposde  was 
constrained  to  speak  of  his  own  labours  and  success ;  but 
he  must  remind  the  Corinthians,  that  every  man  who 
gloried  ought  to  glory  in  God  as  his  Portion  and  in  the 
Lord  Jesus  as  his  whole  Salvation,  and  the  Giver  of  all 
his  hopes,  grace,  endowments,  and  usefulness,  to  whom 
all  die  honour  of  them  was  due.  If  a  man  could  not  thus 
glory  in  the  Lord,  all  other  glorying  m«st  be  vain-glory, 
and  end  in  shame  and  misery  ;  for  that  man  was  not  to  be 
considered  as  approved,  in  respect  of  his  profession  or 
ministry,  who  could  speak  eloquently  and  plausibly  in  his 
own  commendation  ;  but  he,  to  whose  faithfulness  the  Lord 
himself  bore  testimony,  and  whose  services  he  commended, 
by  employing  him  as  his  instrument  for  good  to  many  souls, 
and  by  giving  him  the  gracious  earnests  of  final  acceptance 
and  commendation.  Most  expositors  suppose,  that  the 
commendation,  here  mentioned,  was  given  when  God  en- 
abled a  man  to  work  miracles,  or  exercise  spiritual  gifts ; 
but  many  wrought  miracles  and  prophesied,  who  Vv-ere 
workers  of  iniquity,  (Notes,  Matt.  vii.  21 — 23,  1  Cor. 
xiii.  1—3  ;)  and  it  could  not  be  properly  said,  that  the  Lord 
commended  them.  The  evident  usefulness  of  a  minister's 
labours  is  a  less  equivocal  testimony  ;  yet  the  final  account 
the  "  Well  done,  good  and  faithful  servant,"  and  the  re- 
joicing in  the  testimony  of  conscience,  in  the  mean  while, 
fieem  especially  intended.  (Note,  1  Cor.  iv.  5.) 
PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

Tbey  who  meet  with  unjust  and  ungrateful  usage  Irom 


himself  Is     ''  appiovcif, 
Lord  cominendeth. 

.jMlU.  X! 


d.D.  bi 

but   wlietii  the  p/!,/  ,;'•''■,! 


I  Cot.  i 


1  Pet, 


42-11.  xii.  13.   Kom. 


those  (o  whom  they  are  labouring  to  do  good,  sliould  fre- 
quently meditate  on  the  meekness  and  gentleness  of  Christ. 
As  he  vvas  reviled  and  despised  by  those  whom  became  tC' 
save,  none  need  wonder  or  be  discouraged  at  meeting  with 
a  similar  contradiction  of  sinners,  in  the  same  labour  of 
love.  They  should  endeavour  to  go  on  patiently  and  qui- 
etly, after  his  example,  and  to  "  overcome  evil  with  good  ;" 
and  even  when  constrained  by  duty  to  reprove  andcorrec't, 
or  to  exercise  authority  with  firmness  and  sharpness,  they 
should  do  it  with  reluctancy,  show  a  desire  to  avoid  the 
painful  necessity,  and  manifest  a  loving  and  forgiving 
spirit,  that  all  may  see  how  dear  the  meekness  and  gentle- 
ness of  Christ  are  to  them.  Ministers  should  be  careful  to 
avoid  all  appearance,  and  to  obviate  all  suspicion,  of  walk- 
ing according  to  the  flesh;  and  they  v/ho  falsely  accuse 
them  of  so  doing  will  expose  thcm.'-clves  to  the  displeasure 
of  God.  Though  encompassed  with  infirmities  and  tempt- 
ations, and  subject  to  manifold  imperfections,  the  servants 
of  Christ  are  engaged  in  a  warfare  which  cannot  be  waged 
"  after  the  flesh."  Human  wisdom,  affected  eloquence, 
dissimulation,  compulsion,  angry  disputations,  slanders, 
revilings,  and  ritlicule,  are  carnal  weapons;  and  however 
powerful  they  may  seem,  they  will  be  found  useless  in 
this  war,  and  tend  rather  to  fojlify  and  garrison  Satan's 
strong-holds,  than  to  pull  them  down.  For  .success  ag.ninst 
the  kingdom  of  darkness  must  be  expected,  "  not  from 
"  might,  nor  power,  but  from  the  Spirit  of  God."  The 
appointed  means,  however  feeble  they  ajipear  to  unbelief, 
will  be  "  mighty  through  God  :"  by  his  command,  the 
walls  of  Jericho  fell  down  at  the  blast  of  the  trumpets,  far 
more  speedily  and  entirely  than  any  engines  of  war  could 
have  demolished  them.  [Notes,  Josli.  vi.)  And  the  preach- 
ing of  the  cross,  by  men  of  faith  and  prayer,  has  always 
been  most  fatal  to  the  strong-holds  of  idolatry,  infidelity, 
impiety,  and  wickedness.  Men  may,  if  they  can,  give 
energy  to  means  of  their  own  inventing;  but  Satan  derides 
their  puny  effort*,  and  takes  them  captive  at  his  will. 
But  God  works  by  his  own  aj^pointments  ;  by  his  power 
the  enemy  is  driven  from  his  fortifications  ;  men's  imagi- 
nations are  cast  down,  their  reasonings  and  objections 
silenced,  their  pride  abased,  their  illusions  dissipated  ;  the 
knowledge  of  God  finds  admission  into  the  heart  ;  reve- 
rential fear,  repcntar.ce,  humility,  faith,  love,  and  gratr- 
tudc  follov/ ;  and  the  whole  soul,  with  all  its  faculties  and 
operations,  is  at  length  captivated  to  the  obedience  of 
Christ.  But  while  he  thus  makes  "  his  people  willing  ii: 
"  the  day  of  his  power,"  and  gradually  perfects  them  iu 
obedience  and  the  beauties  of  holiness,  he  is  in  rcadines? 
to  avenge  the  disobedience  of  the  impenitent  and  unbe- 
lieving, especially  that  of  hypocrites  and  false  teachei'Sj 
who  corrupt  the  Church  and  dishonour  his  name. 

V.  7—n. 

It  is  peculiarly  unsuitable  to  the  character  of  Christians, 
though    lamentably    common,  to   judge  of  men,  or  look 


\a.  D.  61. 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


.^.  D.  61; 


CHAP.  XI. 


Tht  apostle  excuses  himself  as  to  his  appa- 
rent sclj-commendation  ;  because  he  did 
it  out  of  godly  jealousy  over  the  Corin- 
thians, itFhom  he  had  espoused  unto 
Christ  ;  lest  false  teachers  should  pervert 
than,  as  Satan  did  Eve,  1 — 3.  JVoneof 
their  new  teaehers  preaclicd  another 
Saviour,  or  another  Spirit,  or  another 
i(ospcl,  than  he  had  done,  4.  He  was  not 
at  all  inferior  to  the  greatest  aplastics  ; 
for  thoii<rh  rude  in  speech,  he  ivas  not  so 
in  knowledge,  5,  6.  lie  declined  being 
charuieable  to  the  Corinthians,  and  still 
would  do  so,  not  from  want  of  love,  but 
to  counteract  his  opposcrs,  7 — 12;  who 
were  false  apostles,  ministers  of  Satan, 
though  apparently  ininistcrs  of  right- 
eousness ;  even  as  Satan  transformed 
himself  into  an  cmgel  of  light,  1 3 — 1 0. 
As  many  gloried,  and  were  borne  with, 
even  while  over-bearing,  insolent,  and 
rapacious ;  he  ivould,  though  reluctant- 
ly, glory  cdso,  16 — 20.  Accordingly, 
he  gives  a  most  astonishing   account  of 


iipon  lliiiigs  aftci-  the  outward  appearance;  as  if  learning, 
eloquence,  allluence,  a  graceful  person  and  address,  or 
elegant  attire,  were  evidences  of  a  man's  holiness  and 
iieavenly  wisdom,  or  the  seal  of  Christ  to  his  ministerial 
character !  Or  as  if  the  want  of  such  embellishments 
proved  a  man  not  to  be  an  eminent  Christian,  or  an  able, 
faithful  minister  of  the  lowly  Saviour !  Even  Paul  was 
base  in  the  judgment  of  some  self-sufficient  and  accom- 
jjlished  Corinthians  ;  and  though  "  his  letters  were  weighty 
'•  and  powerful,  yet  his  bodily  presence  was  weak,  and 
"  his  s])eech  contemptible  ;"  so  that  Satan's  emissaries  far 
excelled  him  in  these  exterior  recommendations.  This 
should  teach  iis  not  to  judge  of  gold  merely  by  its  glitter, 
in  which  tinsel  often  exceeds  it ;  but  to  bring  it  to  the 
balance,  and  weigh  it.  When  professors  or  preachers  of 
the  Gospel,  are  so  confident  that  they  belong  to  Christ, 
ihat  they  can  hardly  allow  tliosc  who  cannot  coincide  in 
their  views,  or  approve  their  conduct,  to  be  Ciiristians, 
and  when  they  treat  the  most  a|)provcd  cliaracters  with 
supercilious  contempt  and  reviling?,  ihcir  very  confidence 
should  excite  our  suspicions,  as  it  far  more  accords  to 
that  of  "  the  deceitful  workers"  at  Corinth,  than  to  that 
of  St.  Paul  and  his  fellow-labourers,  which  was  modest, 
liumble,  and  candid.  The  great  apostle  of  the  Gentiles, 
when  constrained  to  mention  the  authority  which  the  Lord 
liad  given  him  for  edification,  and  not  for  destruction, 
and  which  he  used  in  the  most  excellent  manner,  and  with 
the  most  blessed  success,  spake  of  it  with  reserve,  lest  he 
should  seem  to  boast  or  to  threaten.  Whereas  some  men 
seem  out  of  their  element,  when  they  are  not  boasting  of 
themselves,  and  menacing  divine  judgments  on  all  who 


his     labours,    dangers,    svffcrings,    and 
deliverances,  21 — 33. 

WOULD  to  God  }c  could  '■■bear 
xvitli  me   a   little^ ''in  my  folly: 
and  indeed  *  bear  villi  me. 

2  For  I  am  "^jealous  over  you  with 
godly  jealousy ;  for  '  1  have  espoused 
)'ou  to  one  husband,  that  '  I  may  present 
you  as  E  a  cliaste  virgin  to  Christ. 

3  l^ut  ^I  fear,  lest  by  any  mean?,  '  as 
the  serpent  beguiled'  Eve  through  his 
subtlety,  "-'so  yotir  minds  sliould  be  cor- 
rupted from  '  the  simplicity  that  is  in 
Christ.         ■ 

d  For  if  he  .that  cometh  ■"  preacheth 
another  Jesup,  whom  we  have  not  preach- 
ed, or  if  ye  "  receive  another  Spirit,  which 
ye  have  not  received,  or  °  another  Gospel, 
which  ye  have  not  accepted,  yc  might 
well  bear  t  «'ith  him. 

5  For  1  suppose  p  I  was  not  a  whit 
behind  the  very  chiefcsl  apostles. 

6  But   though  /  ie  1  rude  in   speech, 

2  Pet   ii.  1  — U  ill  3.  17   1  Jolin  il.  in.  iv.  1    Jude  4.  Hev.  Sii.  1. 

8.  xri    la,  13. m  Acts  iv.  12.  1  Tim.  ii.  5 ii  I  Cor.  xii.  4— II 

iv   1,5 0G5J.  i.7,  C. (Or,  itiUme iiAii.  11,12.  I  Cor. 

-9. q  X.  10.  I  Cor.  i.  17.  SI.  ii.  1—3. 


•  Nuin.  xi.  59, 
Joih.  viL  7. 
!  King!  T.  3, 
AcU  xxvi  ij. 
I  Cor    iv.8 

b  4.  Aclsxvili.K. 

rieb.  V   2 
C  16,   17    H.    CI. 

r.   13      »iL    II. 

1  Cor.  i.  SI     Jil. 

18  iv   I«. 

•  Or.  tfe  do  Iteer 
will,  me. 

d  Gal   iv  II.  17- 

19  fliil.  1  8. 
I  Thea  ii.  II. 

e  Gen    xxi».  J— 

S.    i8-r.7.      l'« 

xlv.  10.  It.      Il 

liv  4.  Isii.  4,5. 

Hns.  ii    10,  20. 

JobD      iii.      39. 

Uom.     Tii.     4. 

1  Cur.  it.  15 
f  E|,h.  V.  27.  Col. 

i  28. 
f  lev.  xxi.  \3~ 

15.  Kt.xllv  22. 
h:9      xii.  20,21. 

Pe       cxiz.     53. 

Gal.  i  6    iii    I. 

i'.  II.   I'hiU  iii. 

18.  19. 

i  tipn    r.l  4    I  a. 

John  viii.  4*. 
I  Tim.  ii.  14. 
Uev.xii.9.  XI.  2. 
U  13-15.  ii  17. 
IV  i.  Mall, 
xxiv  24.  Arls 
XX.  30  31.    Cdl. 


2The5  ii  3— 
II.  I  Tim  iv. 
1—4  2  lim.  iii. 
1—9  13  iv.  3, 
4.      Til.    i      in. 

Ii.  12.   Horn  xli. 

.  G«l.  ill  2.  Eph. 

XV.  10.    CA  Ii  6 


oppose  them,  as  if  they  %vould  terrify  every  one  into 
silence  and  submission  !  Let  us  not  dare  to  make  ourselves 
of  that  number,  or  to  compare  ourselves  with  those  who 
thus  commend  themselves  :  let  us  leave  them  to  expose 
their  own  want  of  wisdom,  humility,  and  charily,  by 
measuring  themselves  by  themselves,  and  all  other  men 
by  their  own  standard  ;  by  boasting  of  themselves  without 
measure  or  decency  ;  by  intruding  into  other  men's  labours, 
glorying  in  things  made  ready  to  tiieir  hands,  and  neglect- 
ing their  own  work,  that  they  may  sjioil  that  of  other 
men.  But  let  us  humbly  compare  our3cl\es  with  the  word 
of  God,  and  the  example  of  |n-ophcts  and  apostles  ;  let  us 
measure  oarselves  by  the  rule  of  our  duty,  the  obligations 
conferred  upon  us,  and  the  w  ork  assigned  us  ;  let  us  be 
diligent,  and  "  study  to  be  cjuict  and  mind  our  own  busi- 
"  ness,"  though  in  an  obscure  situation ;  let  us  be  thank- 
ful for  success,  according  to  the  measure  and  rule  which 
God  hath  distributed  to  us,  whether  called  to  preach  the 
Gospel,  or  to  serve  Christ  in  any  other  way,  without  med- 
dling in  other  men's  labours,  or  boasting  in  services  per- 
formed by  them.  Let  us  hope  for  the  increase  of  the 
faith  and  grace  even  of  those  who  have  most  failed  in 
their  duty  to  us  ;  let  us  be  zealous  and  bold,  in  a  humble, 
patient,  prudent,  loving,  and  self-denying  manner ;  let  us 
rather  be  desirous  of  doing  abundant  good,  than  of  ac- 
quiring great  reputation  ;  let  us  remember  to  glory  in  the 
Lord  our  .Salvation,  and  in  all  other  things,  only  as  evi- 
dences of  his  love,  or  as  means  of  promoting  his  gloiy ; 
and,  instead  of  commending  ourselves,  or  seeking  the 
praise  of  men,  let  us  desire  and  aspire  after  "  that  honourj 
"  which  cometh  from  God  only." 


A  D.  61, 


CHAPTER  XI. 


A.  D.  Gi: 


'2^pl?t  iii"i5. !«: yet  ' not  in  knowlcdfije  ;  'but  wc    have 
"a'sfi.'s." '"■  been   ihorouglily   made  manifest  among 

you  in  all  things. 
'a  t.'xvin"i-3       ^  Have    I  committed  an   oncnce  '  in 
*v*'in-i2.'ix°6.  abasing  myself,  that  ye  might  be  exaUed, 
\i~f   "'-fhis  because  I  have  preached  to  you  the  gos- 
'•' *■    '        pel  of  God  freely  ? 

u 9. Phil. ir.  14-  8  I  "robbed  other  churches,  taking 
Vhii  *i  If  i»  '^vages  of  them,  to  do  you  service. 
11-u.Heb.  si.  9  And  when  I  was  present  with  you, 
;;  "  and  wanted,  ''  I  was  chargeable-  -to  no 
man :  for  that  which  was  lacking  to  me 
-  S"""''-  the  brethren  which  canie  from  Macedo- 


y  xii  13.  Neh  v 
15  Acts  XX  3^ 
)  Thcs     1 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  XI.  V.  J— 6.  The  aposdcallowed,  that,  in 
general,  self-commendation  implied  folly ;  yet  the  case 
required  it  of  him  at  that  time,  and  his  zeal  for  the  honour 
of  Christ,  as  well  as  his  love  to  their  souls,  rendered  him 
an  exception  to  ordinary  rules.  He  therefore  wished  and 
prayed,  that  they  would  show  a  disposition  to  bear  with 
him  a  little  in  what  they  deemed  his  folly  ;  he  must,  how- 
ever, venture  all  consequences,  and  they  must  bear  with 
him,  whether  they  approved  or  disapproved  of  it.  For 
he  was  jealous  over  them,  with  that  fervent  love  and 
anxious  solicitude  for  their  welfare,  which  sprang  from 
zeal  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  regard  to  his  authority. 
He  had  solicited  and  obtained  tlicir  consent. to  that  sacred 
and  blessed  union  with  Christ,  which  might  be  called  their 
espousals  to  the  One  Bridegroom  and  Husband  of  the 
Church;  to  whom  alone  their  devoted,  faithful,  and  obe- 
dient affection  belonged,  and  from  whom  all  their  felicity 
was  to  be  expected.  He  therefore  feared  every  thing, 
which  tended  to  alienate,  weaken,  and  divide  their  attach- 
ment to  him  ;  or  pollute  them  either  in  body  or  mind  : 
for  his  ambition  was  to  present  them  to  Christ,  at  last, 
'■'•  holy,  unblamable,  and  unreprovable  in  his  sight ;"  as 
a  chaste  virgin  is  presented  to  her  intended  husband,  when 
the  marriage  is  completed.  But  he  feared,  last,  by  any 
means,  the  false  teachers  should  draw  them  aside  from 
their  simple  dependence  on  Christ,  and  love  and  obedience 
to  him,  into  a  false  confidence,  carnal  afiections,  or  dis- 
obedience :  lest  they  should  be  deluded  from  that  purity  of 
doctrine,  that  spiritual  frame  of  mind,  and  that  honourable 
conduct,  which  became  this  high  relation  ;  even  as  Eve  in 
Eden  was  beguiled  by  Satan,  in  the  form  of  a  serpent,  to 
seek  happiness  in  dc|iarting  from  God,  and  disobedience  to 
him,  being  deceived  by  specious  and  subtle  pretences  and 
•insinuations.  The  Corinthians  were  peculiarly  exposed  to 
this  danger  from  those  who  puffed  them  up  with  an  idea 
of  their  extraordinary  knowledge  ;  and  seduced  them,  by 
artful  reasoning.',  to  seek  liberty  and  pleasure  in  other 
things,  besides  obeying,  and  walking  with,  God.  Indeed, 
if  any  man  could  possibly  have  preached  another  .Tcsus,  a 
more  gracious  and  precious  Saviour,  than  Paul  had  declared 
to  them  ;  or  could  have  conferred  on  them  another  Spirit, 
whose  gifts  and  influences  were  more  excellent  than  those 
which  the  Holy  Sjiirit,  through  Patil'.s  ministry,  had  be- 
stowed on  them  ;  or,  in  short,  if  another  and  more  suitable 
Gofpcl  had  been  preached,  than  that  which  they  had  cm- 


nia  supplied  :  and  in  all  things  I  have  kept  axii.  u  -  is. 
myself  from  being  "burdensome  unto  b'aM^s.xing 
you,  and  so  will  I  k<;cp  myself  TV.A   '^o 

10  As  "the  truth  of  (Christ  is  in  me,  j ?..' rl! ,"»• 
*  no  man  shall  stop  me  of  this  "  boasting  ' ^'•'^JtulnVlu^ 
in  '^  the  regions  of  Achaia.  /'s''"™!?.  x. 

1 1  Wherefore  ?  "=  because  I  love  you  's-i?.'^"  "'' 
not  ?  '  God  knoweth.  'i^'li'xl*? 

12  But  E  what  I  do,  that  I  will  do,  jI^jY''  "• 
Mhatl  may  cut  off  occasion  from  them  \^i  p- 's- "'» »; 
which  desire  occasion;  that  wherein  'they '^f/  ""•  ^-  '" 
glory,  they  may  be  found  even  as  we 


-  2J,SS    xxi.  17.  Acts  XV.  8.  Heh. 
eor.  Ix.  12.  1  Tim   V.  U. i  13 


xliv     21.    Jnlia 

g9.  i.  17.    Jobxsiii.  13 ti  1 

6.  Gal.  vi.  13,  U. 


braced ;  there  might  have  been  some  reason  for  their 
bearing  with  the  new  teachers,  or  even  preferring 
them.  Or,  in  that  case,  it  would  have  become  them  to 
have  borne  >vith  the  infirmities  of  their  iirst  instructor  in 
Chrisdanity.  But  the  contrary  was  manifest ;  for,  what- 
ever they  might  think,  he  was  conscious  that  he  was  in  no 
respect  inferior  to  any  of  the  apostles,  without  excepting 
Peter,  James,  or  John,  who  seemed  to  be  the  chief  of 
them  all  ;  he  might,  therefore,  well  be  confident  that  their 
new  teachers  could  add  nothing  valuable  to  the  instructions 
which  he  had  given.  He  had  indeed  appeared  among  them 
to  be  "  rude  in  speech,"  as  a  person  of  ordinary  educa- 
don,  ignorant  of  the  rules  of  eloquence,  and  careless  re- 
specting them  ;  (and  this  might  be  the  case,  though  hi.s 
discourses  were  replete  with  natural  paUios,  and  sound 
argument ;)  yet  he  had  shown  himself  competent  in  know- 
ledge to  instruct  his  hearers  in  every  part  of  Christianity. 
St.  Paul's  declaration,  that  he  "  was  not  a  whit  behind 
"  the  very  chiefest  aposdes,"  \vhen  carried  to  its  conse- 
quences, is  totally  subversive  of  the  enormous  baseless 
fabric  of  Popery,  which  rests  entirely,  (as  distinguished 
from  the  rest  of  the  professed  Christian  Church.)  on  the 
vain  imagination,  that  Peter  was  supreme  over  all  the 
apostles,  and  that  the  Pope,  or  the  Roman  Church,  or 
both,  inherit,  by  some  unknown  title,  that  supremacy. 
Many  expositors  suppose,  that  the  expressions  used  by 
the  apostle,  in  respect  of  his  espousing  the  believers  at 
Corinth  to  Christ,  are  taken  from  Grecian  customs  ;  and 
others  conclude,  that  one  false  teacher,  and  he  a  Jew,  and 
disposed  to  corrupt  Christianity  with  Judaism,  was  the 
author  of  the  dislui'banccs  at  Corinth.  But  neither  of 
these  opinions  seems  clearly  deducible  from  the  epistle 
itself. 

V,  7 — 12.  The  chief  distinction,  between  the  new- 
teachers  at  Corinth  and  Paul,  seems  to  have  been  in  what 
they  had  received,  and  not  what  they  had  imparted.  And 
would  the  Church  then  be  offended  with  liim,  because  he 
had  abased  himself,  in  working  at  a  trade  for  his  main- 
tenance, and  submitting  to  many  self-denials,  that  ihey 
might  be  exalted  to  the  privileges  of  God's  people,  by 
preaching  the  Gospel  to  them  without  putting  them  to  any 
expense  ?  Indeed,  he  had  done  this,  lest  he  phould  )>rrjudicc 
their  minds  ;  and  he  might  in  some  sen.^e  be  said  even  to 
have  robbed  other  cliurchcs,  by  receiving  money  of  them 
for  his  sub.sistcnce,  whilst  he  was  labouring  for  the  benefit 
of  die  Corinthians.     And  >vhcn  he  had  really  been  in  wan^ 


J.  D.  bl. 


11.  CORINTHIANS. 


J}.  D.  61. 


U15  ii.i7.  iv.2.      1.3  For  such  arc  *  false  apostles,  '  de- 

Actl  ji"T  :i'  ceitfiil  workers,  f  ran'^fortniiit'   themselves 

xvi.  iG  Gal  i.  into  the  apostles  or  l^linst. 

vi.  V2*'Kl.'ii.  iv!  14  And  no  marvel  :  "'  for  Satan  himself 
11.   Phil,  i  16.  .  .  ,  .  1     r  r    1  1 

Col  ii.  i.    8  IS  transtormcd  into  an  angel  ol  hglit. 

i-rvi3-s.  3      LI  Therefore  it  is  "no  great  thing  if 

li.i-o  iv  n.4.  o),J5  iiiiiiisters  also  be  transformed  as  ^  the 

i  Pet.  ii.  1-3    I        .    .  ^      •     1  1  1 

?;j|j|;;j-i8|''J^- ministers  ot  righteousness;  ''whose  end 
\  ".«'l!-'  shall  be  accordine:  to  their  works. 

•.0  jm.  20  S   .  ,  •     1 

' '''lo  I'i' '  ''''''  lo  iL  1  '  say  again,  '  Let  no  man  think 
"i?  i-s'' Mm  '"^   ^   fool:  if  otherwise,    yet   as  a  fool 

It    1-10  Oal    i  8  Bev.  xii  9, n  2  Kin;- v,  13.  1  Cor  ix   II «  13.  Acf^  xiii  10 

K.pli   vi    12   ne^    is.ll.xiii  2.  U.  xis    13-21.  >ts.  2.3  7-10. p  23   iii.  9 ■!  Is 

ix.  U  IS.  -Isr  V.  31  it^iii.  11.  I.V  xxviii  15— 17.  xsH  33  Ei.  xiii.  10-15  22.  Man 
v\i  15.  16.  Oil.  i  8.9  IMiil.  lii.  19.  2  Thea.  ii.  8-12.  2  J'et  ii.  3.  13-22.  JuJe  4.  10-13 
1   1 S2I-23   xii  6.  II. 


*  receive  me,  tiiat  I  may  boast  mvself  a  'O'.'-arcr.Tt,  i 
little. 

17  That  Avhich  I  speak, '  I  speak  it  not  'i','^'"'  ''■'  « 
after  the  Lord,  but  as  it  were"  foolishly,  Vbiiili  4-6.^ 
in  this  confidence  of  boasting. 

18  Seeinac  that  "  many  glory  after  the  is-ii  ~jer.  i«: 

n      1      V  I       •  i7      I  1  J    O        J  23, 24.    1  Pet.  i. 

tlesli,  ^  1  will  sfiory  also.  »«• 

in     n  ^        n-  r       l  i       11  •  ysnS.  C.  9.  II. 

19  1*  or  ye  siiiler  lools  gladly,  ^  seeing  ^jcor^  •'  lo. 
vc  yourselves  are  wise.  ■*«.•  "J.  ".. 

At-"  iv  ■/•  1     ■  a  I  24    Gil  li  «. 

20  r  or  ye  sutler,  "  if  a  man  bring  you  \'„l,\^-'- ' 
into  bondage,  if  a  man  devour  you,  if  a  ''"""hi^Yj;  "; 
man  "  take  of  you,  if  a  man  exalt  himself,  c'lJ'l'V'  Lm. 
if"'  a  man  smite  you  on  the  face.  !,'j;°"  Lukevi. 


among  thcra,  he  neither  ceased  frona  his  ministry  through 
discouragement,  as  an  indolent  p'-r.5on,  nor  yet  put  them  to 
any  charge  :  i;iit  the  Christians  from  Macedonia,  especially 
from  Pliiiippi,  supplied  him  with  what  was  absolutely  ne- 
cessary. (Note,  Phil.  iv.  10—19.)  Tlius  in*  all  things 
}>e  had  kc[)t  himself  from  being  burdensome  to  them  ;  and 
he  had  seen  cause  to  determine  that  he  would  continue  to 
do  so  :  and,  as  surely  as  he  faithfully  preached  the  truth  of 
ChrLst,  he  was  reselvcd,  that  no  man,  by  entreaties,  argu- 
ment.-, or  rc|";roachc3,  should  ever  take  from  him  this 
ground  of  glorying;  and  that  he  '.vould  receive  nothing 
towards  his  maintenance  from  any  one,  through  all  the 
regions  of  Achaia.  If  the  reason  of  this  purpose  were 
demanded,  or  if  any  should  impute  it  to  his  want  of 
love,  he  would  appeal  to  God,  who  well  knew  his  tender 
affection  for  them.  But  indeed  he  was  resolved  to  proceed 
in  his  ]H-csent  conduct,  that  he  might  deprive  those  of  the 
occasion  t>f  slandering  him,  who  were  ready  to  seize  on 
every  handle  against  him  ;  and  to  set  them  a  good  example, 
that,'in  respect  of  zeal  for  the  honour  of  Christ  and  love  of 
the  Church,  in  which  they  gloried,  they  might  be  shown  in 
what  manner  to  make  good  their  pretensions;  and  learn, 
thai  the  self-denial  and  disinterestedness  of  the  apostle  was 
a  far  more  unequivocal  evidence  of  zeal  and  affection,  than 
their  plausible  harangues,  joined  with  a  selfish  and  domi- 
neering conduct.  It  is  generally  "supposed,  that  the  false 
teachers  affected  the  praise  of  preaching  the  Go5pc\  freely : 
but  the  language,  which  tiiC  apostle  afterwards  uses, 
rlcariy  proves  that  this  was  not  the  case.  (-0.)  They 
seem  rather  lo  have  despised  Paul,  as  degrading  himself, 
and  as  acting  inconsistently  with  the  dignily  of  an  apostle, 
in  thus  labouring,  and  enduring  poverty,  instead  of  demand- 
ing a  maintenance.  As  Corinth  was  a  rich  city,  his  long 
continuance  there  might  have  been  ascribed  to  mercenary 
motives,  had  he  not  adopted  this  plan:  and  as  the  Mace- 
donians, though  far  poorer  than  the  Coiinthians,  yet  maiii- 
tai,aed,  in  part,  the  apostle,  when  labouring  at  Corindi ;  it 
Kiight  in  some  sense  be  said,  that  they  were  robbed,  to 
exalt  their  more  prosperous  brethren. 

V.  13  — 15.  It  was  not  to  be  expected  that  the  persons, 
tn  whom  St.  Paul  referred,  would  in  this  respect  be  found 
like  h.im,  as  they  were  iii'lncd  sjmrious  apostles,  who 
fa'^ely  pielended  to  be  sent  by  Christ;  in  this  and  other 
ihinpii  working  deceitfully,  acting  w^th  duplicity,  and 
varnishing  over  their  hyp' ::i'isy  and  sclfi.sh  intentions  by 
specious  professions;  (iv.  '2  ;)  so  that  their  style,  manner, 


and  conduct,  were  an  affected  imitation  of  those  of  the 
apostles  ;  but  their  ministry  tended  to  dishonour  God,  and 
to  deceive  souls.  Nor  need  it  excite  any  wonder,  that 
such  wicked  men  should  be  so  specious  in  their  appearance 
and  pretensions  :  for  even  Satan,  their  master,  could  dis- 
guise himself,  and  tempt  men  in  the  form  of  a  holy  angel, 
a  messenger  from  the  world  of  light,  instead  of  appearing 
as  the  prince  of  darkness.  He  could  delude  men  with 
professions  of  extraordinary  illumination,  high  affections, 
evangelical  truth,  revelations,  singular  sanctity,  deadness 
to  the  world,  austerity,  or  sublimity  of  devotion,  and  in 
various  other  ways ;  that  so  he  might  undermine  or  disgrace 
the  holy  religion  of  Christ,  hurry  them  into  absurdities  and 
extravagancies,  lead  them  to  neglect  the  plain  rule  of  the 
written  word,  and  change  them  into  enthusiasts,  anti- 
nomians,  or  superstitious  formalists.  It  was  not  therefore 
any  thing  great,  or  difficult,  or  marvellous,  that  his  mi- 
nisters should  be  transformed,  and  assume  the  appearance 
of  the  ministers  of  righteousness,  that  by  them  this  great 
deceiver  might  impose  on  men  to  their  destruction  :  for  if 
they  appeared  openly,  as  opposers  of  the  Gospel  and  patrons 
of  vice  and  impiety,  they  could  do  far  less  mischief;  even 
as  depredators  succeed  best,  when  disguised  as  honest 
men,  and  reputed  to  be  such.  But  whatever  their  pro- 
fessions might  be,  and  however  they  might  be  admired 
and  applauded,  yet  their  end  would  accord,  not  to  their 
popularity,  confidence,  eloquence,  or  sentiments,  but  to 
their  works,  their  conduct  in  the  sight  of  God,  and  the  ef 
feet  of  their  principles  among  men.  The  plural  number, 
used  in  these  verses,  in  which  the  a[)oslle  directly  sfieaks 
out  on  a  subject,  to  which  he  had  all  along  covertly  re- 
ferred, docs  not  favour  the  opinion  that  one  false  teacher 
was  exclusively  meant,  though  one  might  possess  greater 
influence  than  the  others.  ''^'" 

V.  16 — -20.  Having  thus  openly  decided  against  those, 
who  persisted  in  opposing  his  authority  at  Corinth,  the 
apostle  again  returned  to  his  subject.  He  desired  that  no 
man  would  esteem  him  to  be  a  fool,  or  a  vain- glorious 
man,  on  account  of  what  he  said  in  his  own  behalf,  when 
the  importance  of  the  occasion  demanded  it  ofhini  :  yet, 
if  the\-  would  form  so  unfavourable  a  conclusion  concern- 
ing him,  let  them  at  least  receive  him  in  that  character, 
while  he  boasted  himself  for  a  short  time,  and  as  lo  some 
things  in  which  he  was  really  distinguished  :  for  he  sought 
their  good,  and  not  his  own  credit,  in  what  he  said.  He  did 
not  indeed  speak  on  this  occasion  according  to  the  general 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XL 


Jl.D.  (>i. 


d«i,2.ioiiii  21  I  speak  as  concernint^  reproach, 
«.*M-s7.  Phil  ill  *  as  though  we  had  been  weak.  How- 
ri7».  ,         beit,  Mvherein    soever  any   is    bold,   (^  I 

g  Ex  lli  18   V.3  I      /•       1-    L  1       \    I  U     1   J        I 

Til  i6.i«_i  "3  speak  foohshly,)  I  am  bold  also. 

3.    Rom^xi.  I       22  Are  the V  e  Hebrews  .'^  so  am  1 :  are 

Phil.  iii>5.  1  I  !•  -I  I  111 

h Geo.  xTii .8. 9  thev  Israehtes  r  so  am  \  :  are  they  "  the 

S  Chr.    XX      '  I       p     »  1        I  1  T 

'_  seed  of  Abraham  r  so  am  1. 
'^      2.i  Are  they  '  ministers  of  Christ  ?  (I 
V/s.  w  i'.  speak  as  a  fool,)  ''  I  am  more :  '  in  labours 


Matt 

John   viii 
39    Rom 


I  iii.  6 

Cor.  .:.--. 
I  Tkes.  ill.  i.  I  Tim.  ii.  6 k  S.  sii.  11, 13 1  1  Cor  xv.  10  Col 


more  abundant,  ""in  stripes  above  mca- nm.ss  vi.*  ;, 

«    .,  .      „  •     A-^'"  '■"<  In- 

sure,   "in    prisons   more    irenucnt,    "in  "Acts  xvi  a 

deaths  oit.  xxiv.   ss,  27. 


24  Of  the  Jews  five  times  received  I  i  xxyhi  ir,  30. 

I-nb    III      I.     IV. 

1.  VI  cn    Plilt. 

13.     2  Tim.  i. 


■*  forty  stripes  save  one. 

25  Thrice  was   1I  beaten   with  rods,  '  ,"^   „  ,,„^ 

■    1  h-lem  9.  tieb: 

'once  was  1  stoned,  "thrice  I  suficred  „H  •^' .^  ^^  ,, 
shipwreck,  a  night  and  a  day  I  have  been  I,  ',co'r"  xv 
in  the  deep;  ??"r^i /''"  *' 


precepts  or  example  of  the  Lord,  or  what  was  proper  to 
be  imitated  in  ordinary  cases  ;  nor  was  it  an  immediate 
revelation  that  he  was  about  to  declare :  but  he  followed 
that  same  confidence  of  boasting,  which  their  conduct  had 
imposed  upon  him,  and  which  the  example  of  some  among 
them  seemed  to  authorize ;  though  they  would  perhaps 
deem  it  foolish  in  him  to  do  it.  As,  however,  many  of 
them,  both  the  deceivers  and  the  deceived,  had  got  into 
this  habit  of  glorying,  "  he  would  glory  also  ;"  but  on 
other  ground  and  in  another  manner,  in  order  to  coun- 
teract the  pernicious  tendency  of  their  vain  confidence. — 
Well  satisfied  indeed  with  their  own  wisdom,  they  were 
accustomed  to  bear,  with  a  self-complacent  joy,  the  con- 
duct of  those  who  acted  foolishly  ;  and  had,  no  doubt,  of- 
ten looked  down  on  him  with  this  mixture  of  pity  and 
contempt.  They  had  not  indeed  greatly  shown  their  wis- 
dom in  tolerating  the  false  teachers ;  for  they  endured  it 
without  complaint,  at  least  without  being  undeceived,  if  any 
one  brought  them  into  an  abject  dependence  on  him,  and 
enslaved  their  consciences  to  his  unwarranted  impositions  : 
if  he  devoured  their  substance,  (as  the  Pharisees  did  the 
widow's  houses,)  by  exorbitant  demands  under  covert  spe- 
cious pretexts  ;  if  he  took  large  sums  from  them  by  way  of 
presents  ;  if  he  exalted  himself,  as  some  absolute  ruler 
over  them,  and  behaved  in  the  most  insolent  manner;  nay, 
if  he  even  smote  them  on  the  face,  as  treating  them  with 
contempt  and  disdain,  in  his  furious  passion.  Doubtless, 
this  refers  to  facts  known  to  the  ajiostle,  in  which  the  vio- 
lent, litigious,  ambitious,  selfish  temper  of  the  false  apos- 
tles had  been  evident  to  all  men  :  yet  lliey  were  still  al- 
lowed to  retain  their  influence,  through  the  fascination  of 
their  eloquence,  confidence,  and  crafty  management  of 
their  deluded  admirers  !  Glory  after  the  flesh.  This  is,  by 
most  expositors,  without  any  clear  proof,  explained  of  the 
false  teachers  glorying  in  their  Jewish  extraction  and  in 
circumcision.  But  the  expression,  "  after  the  flesh,"  ac- 
cording to  the  apostle's  language,  implies  every  thing  that 
an  unregenerate  man  can  possess;  and  learning,  eloquence, 
and  various  other  distinctions  may  be  meant,  whether  the 
Jewish   extraction   and  circumcision    be  included  or  not. 

•  If  subjection  to  the  Jewish  rites  had  been  that  which  the 
'  aposUe  was  so  zealous  against,  he  would  have  spoken 
'  more  plainly  and  warmly,  as  we  see  in  the  episde  to  the 
'  Galatians  ;  and  not  have  touched  it  only  by  the  by  slight- 
'  ly,  in  a  doubtful  expression.     Besides,  it  is  plain,  that  no 

•  such  thing  was  yet  attempted  openly  ;  only  St.  Paul  was 
'  afraid  of  it.'     (Locke.) 

V.  21,  22.      The    aposde    referred,  in    what  he  had 
said,  to  the  reproaches  which  these  deceivers  had  cast  upon 
Vol.  v.— No.  32. 


him  and  his  friends,  as  if  he  had  been  weak  and  timid  in 
his  conduct  at  Corinth.  They  ascribed  his  modcstv,  meek- 
ness, and  self-abasement,  to  a  want  of  courage,  and  a  con- 
sciousness that  he  had  no  apostolical  oiuhority,  or  no  pow- 
er to  enforce  it.  Yet,  in  whatever  particular  any  man  was 
bold,  as  a  Christian,  a  minister,  or  an  apostle,  he  was 
bold  also ;  though,  in  avowing  this,  he  did  what  on  other 
occasions  would  be  foolish.  Commentators  generally  sup» 
pose,  that  in  what  follows  he  meant  to  compare  himself 
with  the  false  teacher  or  teachers  at  Corinth  ;  and  infer, 
that  these  were  Hebrews,  and  wanted  to  impose  the  law 
on  the  Gentile  converts ;  of  which  no  trace  is  found  in 
either  epistle.  (Note,  xii.  17 — 21.)  But  I  apprehend 
that  the  whole  passage  will  appear  far  more  natural  and 
animated,  if  we  understand  it  with  reference  to  "  the 
"  chiefest  of  the  true  apostles,"  and  the  words,  "  wherc- 
"  in  soever  any  is  bold,"  obviously  lead  to  this  interpre- 
tation. It  was  indeed  a  small  matter  for  him,  to  show 
that  he  was  superior  to  "  the  ministers  of  Satan,"  whom 
he  had  just  condemned:  indeed,  how  could  he  speak  of 
them  as  the  ministers  of  Christ  ?  but,  in  order  to  re-esta- 
blish completely  his  apostolical  authority,  he  must  prove 
that  he  was  not  "  a  whit  behind  the  chiefest  apostles  :"  and 
in  fact  he  here  shows,  that  he  laboured  and  suffered  more 
abundantly  than  they  all,  or  than  any  of  them  did.  All 
the  apostles  were  descended  from  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob.  They  were  neither  Hellenists,  nor  proselytes  ;  and 
St.  Paul  was  not  inferior  to  them  in  this  respect;  though 
his  birth  at  Tarsus  might  give  some  persons  occasion  to 
conclude  that  he  was.  He  had  declared  that  his  opposers 
at  Corinth  were  not  ministers  of  Christ,  but  of  Satan,  and 
he  could  scarcely  seem  to  speak  foolishly,  in  magnifying 
his  ofiice,  and  declaring  that  he  was  more  than  they  ;  but 
it  had  indeed  this  appearance,  when  he  proceeded  to  show 
that  in  some  respects  he  was  more  distinguished,  as  the 
minister  of  Christ,  than  any  other  person,  even  among  the 
apostles ;  not  by  superior  authority,  abilities,  miraculous 
powers,  zeal,  or  holiness ;  but  by  his  more  abundant  la- 
bours and  sufferings,  in  which  he  evidently  far  exceeded 
all  other  ministers  of  Christ  on  earth.  The  false  apostles 
had  laboured  very  little,  and,  instead  of  suffering  for  the' 
Gospel,  it  is  very  probable  that  they  had  risen  to  emi- 
nence, afiluence,  and  Authority,  by  means  of  it ;  but  by  thus 
showing  himself  m  these  things  to  be  distinguished  above 
all  the  other  apostles,  he  tacitly  pointed  out  to  the  false 
teachers, and  their  followers,  in  what  true  pre-eminence  con* 
sisled  ;  and  by  the  contrast  made  it  appear,  that  thoge 
things,  in  which  they  gloried,  were  indeed  their  shame, 
(Note,  Matt.  xx.  25—28.) 

2  F  ' 


A.  b.  Gl. 


«  Acts  ix  26-!0 
SI  '.ii.  i6  viii. 
31  »  X<  2-4. 
«!).ll.M.i.S»ii 
»VI,].  I.  I  _V3 
XIX  I.  ss.  1, 
S":  ilora  XV. 
19  ;j-2S.  G.ll. 
I  17-21, 
ti  Ads  is  i3-:5 


iJ.  CORINTHIANS. 

26  hi      louriievings    often,    in 


A.  L».  bl. 


of  waters,  in  [jeriis  of  robbers,  "  in  pe 

pcriLs   by 


a 


50 


J-  13.     x_ 

'II    XSiii    IJ.iic 

■SKV  3    I  ibes. 
ii   IS,  K 
»  i.   8-11.    AcU 
xiv   S   IJ     Kn 
)'J-24      xix.  23 


'  il  VI    5.    Acta 
X3C    5— II  34,34. 

I  Th«s.  ii   3.     2 

■J'hes    rii.  9. 


by  mine  own  countrymen, 
the  heatlien,  ^  in  perils  in  the  city 
in  perils  in  tlie  wilderness,  in  perils 
in  tlie  sea,  in  perils  among  iaise  bre- 
thren ; 

27  In  ^  weariness  and  painfulness,  in 
watchings  often,  ^in  hunger  and  thirst, 
in  "  fastings  often,  in  cold  and  '  naked- 
ness. 

28  Beside  "^  those  things  that  are  with- 
out, that  -vvhich  cometh  upon  nic  daily, 
*  the  care  of  all  the  churches. 

iivi.i     Atls  liii.2,3.  I:¥    21.    I  Cor.  vii   5 

law.  ii   :j  I.', il  23-27 e  Acts  xs.  ib.  41.  xv 


perils       29  Who  '  is  weak,  and  I  am  not  weak  .''  r ii  i,s  vii  »  c 

erils  who  is  olfended,  «  and  I  burn  not  ?  1-3'  i  om'xii 

30  If  I  i"  must  needs  glory,  '  I  will  glo    "  ""  '  ' """ 


ry  of  the  things  which  concern  mine  in-  f'Tb«'^l?4-f 
Hrmities.  ^x^"6'^n  "n'^T, 

U   The-"'  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  "'-""'"•'* 
Jesus  Christ,  '  which  is  blessed  for  ever- 
more, ■"  knowcth  that  I  lie  not. 

;J2  In  °  Damascus  the  governor  under 

Aretas  the    king    kept    the  city  of   the 

Damascenes  with  a  garrison,  desirous  to 

apprelientl  me  :  hi6-i»   xii  u 

...    *     I    1  1  •    1       ■        11        ''    •'"■"^  "*'■ 

J.J  And  through  a  window  in  a  basket  "  ^^si'  "'*'' 

was  "  I  let  down  by  the  wall,  and  escaped  '^'i^*"'"  '''"• 
his  hands.  ''J  3- Jnunx  30 


.'oUn  ii  17  IC  or 
V  1-4.  Ti  S-7 
IS-IO       XI.  22 


3.  IV,  8-20.  T. 
2—1.  2  John  10, 
II      .Imle    3,   4 


work  of  faith 


V.  -23 — 27.  The  other  apostles  had  indeed  been,  hn  still  persevered,  without  fainting,  in  his 
scourg.'d  aud  imprisoned  for  Chris.'s  sake  ;  yet  Paul  h^dl"  and  labour  of  love." 
endured  tiiis  pain  and  disgrace  more  frequently  than  they,!  ^-  -^ — 30.  Beside  these  things,  which  were  without. 
and  had  bc-^n  in  danger  of  death  on  far  more  occasions,  i  and  mainly  related  to  the  ajiostle's  bodily  sufferings,  his 
The  Jews  had  ?courg>^d  him  five  times,  with  the  utmost!  mind  was  worn  down  by  a  multiplicity  of  affairs,  which 
sevcrit}  of  wi  ich  their  law  and  custom  allowed  :  for  they'  came  upon  him  daily  with  the  violence  of  an  armed  mul- 
were  forbidden  to  exceed  forty  stripes,  and  for  fear  of  a  tiiude,  by  the  care  of  all  the  churches  of  the  Gentiles 
mistake,  they  ahvajs  confined  themselves  to  thirty-nine.;  planted  by  him  and  others ;  this  lay  upon  him,  filled  hiin 
{Marg,  H(f.)  He  had  also  been  ihrice  scourged  by  the  I  with  constant  solicitude,  and  employed  him  perpetually  in 
command  of  the  Roman  magistrates,  though  contrary  to  forming  and  executing  plans  to  i;romote  their  peace  and 
their  law.  He  had  once  been  stoned  and  left  for  dead,  prosperity,  to  counteract  the  designs  of  false  teachers,  and 
but  had  been  miraculously  restored  to  life.  He  had  thrice  to  order  all  their  concerns  for  the  best.  And  in  this  he  so 
been  wrecked  in  his  ditferent  voyages,  and  at  one  time  he  cordially  engaged,  thai  he  was  attentive  to  the  case  even  of 
continued  a  night  and  day  in  the  sea,  probably  on  a  part  individuals  ;  so  that  he  might  ask  what  single  Christian  in 
of  the  wreck,  in  extreme  cold,  suffering,  and  peril.  This  all  the  churches  was  reported  to  him  as  weak  in  the  faith, 
was  previous  to  his  voyage  to  Rome,  when  he  was  again  and  liable  to  be  discouraged,  with  whom  he  did  not  sym- 
wrecked  ;  and  many  of  his  other  suffering.*,  recorded  in  the  pathize  as  weak  also?  or  who  was  stumbled  and  turned 
Acts  of  the  apostles,  were  subsequent  to  the  writing  of  this '  aside,  and  he  was  not  fired  with  zeal  to  recover  him,  and 
epi.stlc.  He  often  journeyed  from  one  region  to  another;  with  a  holy  indignation  against  those  who  occasioned  the 
amidst  hardships  and  perils  :  sometimes  his  life  had  been  j  evil  ?  As  they  had  made  it  necessary  for  hiin  to  glory,  so 
endangered  in  passing  rivers  or  deep  waters,  that  lay  in  his  1  he  had  taken  care,  in  glorying,  not  to  expatiate  on.his  gifts 
v/ay  ;  sometimes   by  robbers,  who  attempted  to  plunder,  or  the  honours  which  he  had  received  ;  but  on  those  things 


and  murder  him  •,  frequently  the  Jews  assaulted  him,  bein^ 
enraged  by  his  preaching  lo  the  Gentiles  ;  then  the  Gen- 
tiles attempted  to  slay  him,  because  his  doctrine  under- 
mined their  idolatry:  when  he  was  in  any  city,  his  life 
was  in  danger  from  the  violence  of  the  mob,  or  the  ini- 
quity of  the  rulers;  in  passing  deserts,  the  wild  beasts  or 
■wicked  men,  who  infested  them,  exposed  him  to  equal 
perils  •,  when  crossing  the  sea  he  was  in  danger  of  pirates 
and  tempests;  and  even  when  among  professed  Christians, 
he  was  in  [lerii  from  false  bretlircn.  Thus  his  life  was 
spent  in  Weariness,  pain,  and  suffering ;  his  incessant  toil 
in  preaching  the  Gospel,  conversing  with  the  people  from 
house  to  house,  writing  his  epistles,  earning  his  bread, 
and  attending  to  his  devotions,  fretjuently  forced  him  to 
pass  whole  nights  without  rest.  Often  he  was  exposed  to 
hunger  and  thirst  through  extreme  indigence  ;  and  when 
he  had  food,  his  labours  and  religious  duties  led  him  lo  ab- 
stain from  il.  He  was  sometimes  exposed  to  cold  from  the 
inclemency  of  the  weather,  and  want  of  ])roper  accomrao- 
ilatioiis  ;  and  often  had  not  suitable  and  decent  raiment  to 
€«vcr  him,  when  be  w:*"^  called  to  appear  in  public,     Yet 


which  showed  his  exjiosed,  despised,  and  sulfcring  con- 
dition, the  infirmities  of  his  body  and  mind,  his  continual 
need  of  divine  support,  his  persecutions,  reproaches,  and 
deliverances,  and  such  things  as  implied  his  weakness,  and 
the  power  of  Christ  which  rested  on  him.  Nor  did  he  in 
this  at  all  exceed  strict  truth,  as  those  that  gloried  were  apt 
to  do ;  for  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  to 
whom  the  glory  and  praise  belonged  of  all  that  was  done 
by  him,  and  for  him,  v^as  witness  that  he  did  not  lie  in 
any  particular,  or  in  any  measure.     {j\larg.  Bef.) 

V.  32,  33.  The  event  here  mentioned  took  place  soon 
after  the  apostle  entered  upon  his  ministry,  and  was  a 
specimen  of  what  he  had  ever  since  been  exposed  to-  We 
know  nothing  more  of  it  than  what  is  here  recorded,  and 
in  a  pa.ssage  which  has  been  already  considered.  (JSote, 
Acts  ix.  •23—23.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—12. 

Ministers  must  on  some  occasions  submit  to  the  impu- 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


Ji.  D.  (Ji 


CHAP.  XII. 

The  dposile  relates  his  extraordinary  re- 
velations, which  had  rendered  such  hu- 
miliating experiences  necessary,  as  eon- 
strained  him  to  glory,  only  in  his  own  in- 
firmities and  trials,  and  in  the  atl-snjji- 
cient  power  and  grace  of  Christ,  1 — 10. 
As  his  apostleship  had  been  fully  proved 
among  them,  the  Corinthians  ought  to 
have  recommended  him,  and  not  to  have 
compelled  him  to  this  self -commendation, 
11 — 13.     He   was   about  to    i^isit  them 


tation  of  folly,  rather  than  neglect  the  care  of  souk  :  and 
when  their  hearers  think  their  conduct,  in  particular  cases, 
indiscreet,  they  shouU!  bear  with  them,  especially  if  it 
spring  from  an  excess  of  zeal.  They  may  be  jealous  over 
their  people  with  such  an  afll'ctionatc  earnestness,  as 
carries  them  beyond  ordinary  rules,  or  personal  consi- 
derations, while  they  apprehend  that  liieir  beloved  chil- 
dren are  in  danger  of  being  by  any  means  corrupted  from 
the  simplicity  of  Christ :  and  that  conduct,  which  many 
censure,  may  be  the  eftect  of  pure  and  holy  afiections, 
superior  to  those  of  other  men.  It  is  their  great  employ- 
ment and  object,  to  promote  the  espousals  of  souls  to 
Christ,  and  to  preserve  those,  who  appear  to  be  thus 
espoused,  from  corruption  in  their  principles,  spirit,  or 
conduct,  that  they  may  present  them  as  a  chaste  virgin 
unto  Christ.  This  will  excite  in  them  a  jealous  fear,  lest 
Satan,  who  by  his  subtlety  beguiled  Eve  in  paradise, 
should  deceive  them  also.  For  he  hath  agents  of  all 
descriptions,  who  are  continually  at  woik  to  impose  upon 
the  unstable  and  unwary.  If  then  the  faithful  minister 
seem  too  suspicious,  and  become  troublesome  by  his  watch- 
fulness and  warnings,  his  people  ought,  notwithstanding, 
to  bear  with  him.  When  any  are  about  to  leave  those 
pastors,  by  whom  they  seem  to  have  been  espoused  to 
Christ,  they  ought  to  inquire  whether  their  new  favourites 
can  preach  another  Jesus,  another  Sanctifier,  or  another 
Gospel,  than  they  have  already  received  ?  And  they  should 
not  endure  those  who,  withoitt  sufficient  cause,  would  alien- 
ate them  from  the  instruments  of  God  in  their  conversion. 
Christians  need  not  wonder,  if  confident  persons  represent 
their  faithful  pastors  as  inferior  preachers,  who  are  des- 
titute of  erudition,  eloquence,  and  power,  or  in  some 
respects  exceptionable  or  erroneous,  as  there  were  not 
wanting  deceivers,  who  confidently  said  the  same  things 
of  St.  Paul  himself !  But  it  is  far  better  to  be  "  rude  in 
"  speech,"  yet  not  "  in  spiritual  and  experimental  know- 
"  ledge  ;"  and  to  be  manifested  thoroughly  in  all  things, 
as  walking  consistently  with  the  Gospel,  tiian  to  be  ad- 
mired by  thousands  for  excellency  of  speech  ;  and  to  be 
lifted  up  in  pride,  to  corrupt  the  Church  with  damnable 
heresies,  to  distract  it  by  furious  contentions,  and  disgrace 
the  Gospel  by  malignant  tempers  and  an  unholy  life.  So 
injudicious  arc  many  professed  Christians,  that  high  con- 
fidence, and  the  language  of  importance  and  authority, 
will  often  go  further,  than  the  most  humble,  meek,  unas- 
suming, and  disinterested  deportment !  The  minister,  who 
is  content  to  bo  poor,  to  fare  hardly,  to  be  abased,  or  to  earn 


again  ;  but  was  determined  to  adhere  to 
his  disinterested  conduct  ;  and  to  spend 
himself  in  fervent  love  to  them,  though 
they  should,  on  that  very  account,  love 
him  the  iess,  M,  15.  He  shows  that 
those,  whom  he  had  sent  to  them,  had 
acted  in  the  same  disinterested  manner, 
IG — 19;  and  expresses  his  fears,  (hat 
lie  shotdd  be  humbled,  as  well  as  com- 
pelled to  use  severity,  by  finding  many, 
who  had  grossly  amended,  cmd  had  7iot 
repeated,  20,  21. 


his  bread,  tlijt  he  may  esalt  others  by  freely  preaching  the 
Gospel  to  them,  is  often  consigned  to  neglect,  as  if  guilty 
of  some  great  ofrencc.  AVhile  others,  who  assume  a  ma- 
gisterial tone,  and  exalt  themsehcs,  are  admitted  to  that 
consequence  which  they  assume,  provided  they  have  po- 
pular abilities,  whatever  their  character  in  other  respects 
may  be.  Yet  it  is  in  reality  an  honour  to  endure  want, 
without  ceasing  to  labour,  or  desiring  to  become  charge- 
able, where  it  might  prejudice  men  against  the  Gospel.  On. 
some  occasions  a  man  should  determine  not  to  be  deprived 
of  this  glorying;  especially  if  he  at  any  time  judges  him- 
self required  to  mention  it.  Thus  the  appearance  of  evil 
may  be  avoided,  the  mouths  of  gain-sayers  may  be  stopped, 
an  edifying  example  may  be  exhibited,  and  a  contrast 
made  to  the  conduct  of  mercenary  deceivers.  This,  how- 
ever, must  be  done  in  love  and  humility,  and  as  in  the 
presence  of  God  :  and  it  may  sometimes  be  proper  to 
show,  that  it  docs  not  result  from  pride,  by  receiving  the 
kindness  of  others  with  grateful  acknowledgments,  w'here 
the  same  reasons  do  not  operate.  It  often  happens  in  this 
way,  that  ministers  receive  wages,  as  it  were,  from  one 
set  of  people  to  do  service  for  another  :  and  sometimes  the 
poorer  are  at  the  expense  of  maintaining  those  that  preach 
to  the  rich.  But  the  minister  needs  not  scruple  this,  as 
if  "  he  robbed  other  churches  :"  it  reflects  no  dishonour 
on  him,  provided  he  only  requires  a  decent  subsistence  ; 
and  it  will  redound  to  the  credit  and  profit  of  those  who 
thus  supply  him  :  yet  when  rich  professors  of  the  Gospel 
know  this  to  be  the  case,  they  are  not  just,  if  tiiey  do  not 
bear  the  burden  themselves;  nor  generous,  if  they  do  not 
copy  so  noble  an  example. 

V.   13—20. 

Whatever  fair  show  deceivers  may  make,  they  will 
seldom  be  found  like  faithful  ministers,  in  labourin"-  with- 
out any  jiope  of  worldly  advantage  or  honour,  from  pure 
love  to  Christ  and  the  souls  of  men.  This  is  a  part  of  the 
apostolical  character  and  office,  which  by  no  means  accords 
to  the  designs  of  false  apostles  and  deceitful  workers. 
The  plausibility  of  deceivers,  and  the  attractive  form  which 
they  assume  to  seduce  men  from  the  simplicity  of  Christ, 
should  not  excite  our  wonder ;  for  Salan  is  continually 
transformed  into  an  angel  of  light,  that,  under  the  most 
specious  pretences,  he  may  fill  the  earth  with  infidelity, 
heresy,  and  ungodliness  ;  and,  under  the  mask  of  philo- 
sophy,  morality,   extraordinary  austerity,   or  new  reve- 

2  F  2 


■  J.  D.  G.l. 


U.  CORINTHIANS. 


^.  D.  61. 


i^]n  10  John  TT  is  not  *  expedient  lor  me  doubtless 
f  coJ  vi!"is  X  X  "*  to  s'ory  •  *  ^  ^^'"  ^o'"*^  ^o  '  visions 
ii'ii. Hi.  16-30    and  revelations  of  the  Lord. 

"'^"/rxiTl''  ^  ^  "'^"'-'^^  ^  '"'^"  ''"  ^'"''^^  ^^°"^ 
"ei  iT ii*""!^  fourteen  years  ago,  (vvhetlier  'in  tlic  body, 

io  Joe'i  M  i'8,  i  cannot  tell ;  or  whether  out  of  the  body, 

23   Actsix.  10-  .11  /-111  ,1     \  1 

iT.xviiio.  xxii  I   cannot  tell  :  e  Ood  knowetii,)  such  an 

17-21.  xx:]l    II  ^  .  ,      ,  1    •       1    1   ^ 

V''.  '2-  '?,  one  ''  caught  up  to  '  the  thud  heaven. 
^Mohnv.io  3  And   1  knew  such  a  man,  (whether 

V  II.°»i7'"24, '"  ^'^'^  body,  or  out  of  the  body,  1  cannot 

!',  l^Txy!  tell  :  God  knoweth  ;) 

31-23    Uom   viii    1    svi    7     1  Cor.  i.  30.    Oal    i.  22    v   6 f  v.  S-8.  I    KinsfXviii 

■>S   2  Kiossli.  16    Ei    viii.  1—3.  Ki.  21    Act!  viii   3S,  10   xxii    17     Fh  )•  i   22.  2.1.    Rev 

i    10    iv.  2 8  3.  Sit  on.  si.  II ti  4.  I.iikesniv   51.1  Tlies  iv.  17.  Hcb.  ix    21. 

Kev.  Eii.  i i  Gen  i.  14—20.  1  Kicgs  viii.  27.  Is.  Ivii.  15. 


lations,  he  does  far  more  mischief,  than  by  templing  men 
lo  gross  enormities,  h  might,  therefore,  have  been  prc- 
vioLi.sIy  su))posed,  that  some  of  his  miiH.sters,  tran.sformed 
into  tlic  ministers  of  righteousness,  should  be  inspired  lo 
copy  his  example;  but  if  their  end  were  to  be  according 
to  their  abilities,  conlidence,  or  notions,  they  would  have 
a  far  better  hope  than  they  now  can  have,  when  it  must  be 
'"  according  to  their  works."  If  then,  any  oftlicin  could 
indeed  vacate  the  law  of  God,  the  rule  of  duly,  and  the 
standard  of  sin  and  holiness,  they  would  secure  an  im- 
portant point ;  but  they  will  find  it  in  full  force  at  the  day 
of  judgment ;  the  believer's  works,  as  evidential  of  his 
faith  and  love,  will  be  tried  and  approved  by  it ;  and  they, 
who  have  habitually  done  evil  under  the  profession  of  the 
Gospel,  will  be  condemned  as  hypocrites.  But  there  is  an 
equal  danger  on  the  other  side,  and  it  serves  Satan's  pur- 
poses nenrly  as  well,  to  set  up  good  works  against  the 
merits  of  Christ,  and  salvation  by  faith  and  grace.  In 
short,  his  ministers  will  be  permitted  to  preach  any  doc- 
trine, except  the  holy  law  of  God,  as  established  by  faith 
in  the  righteousness  and  atonement  of  Christ,  and  the  par- 
ticipation of  his  sanctifying  Spirit ;  but  this  is  the  bane  of 
every  false  system,  and,  when  clearly  exhibited,  detects 
Satan,  however  transformed  into  an  angel  of  light.  We 
have  great  reason  for  thankfulness,  that  the  apostle  was 
constrained,  though  with  many  retractions,  lo  "  boast 
"  himself  a  little;"  for,  whatever  he  might  fear,  or  his 
enemies  might  say,  his  confidence  in  boasting  hath  thrown 
such  light  upon  his  ministry,  character,  and  history,  as 
will  be  instructive  to  the  Church  to  the  end  of  the  world. 
Doubtless  the  Holy  Spirit  guided  his  pen,  though  he 
seemed  not  to  speak  "  after  the  Lord  ;"  fur  he  did  not 
glory  in  a  carnal,  a  proud,  or  a  false  manner,  as  many  do. 
Had  the  Corinthians  been  as  wise  as  they  thought  them- 
selves, he  would  have  had  no  occasion  to  apologize  to  them 
for  his  conduct;  for  he  did  not  iT'Cjuire  those  indulgences, 
which  they  granted  lo  their  fals'?  teacheis.  Indeed,  if 
faithful  ministers,  who  flatter  no  man,  and  pay  no  court 
to  any  man's  ])assions,  should  attempt  to  treat  their  people 
as  some  do,  who,  for  their  own  enrls,  are  in  some  things 
more  complaisant,  it  vvould  not  be  endured.  It  is  asto- 
nishing, to  sec  how  some  men  bri.ig  iheir  followers  into 
bondage  ;  how  they  devour  and  take  of  them  ;  Imw  they 
-  insult  and  reproach  them  as  well  as  others ;  and  yet  how 
all  Uiis  is  borne  with,  excused,  or  palliated!  For  indeed 
their  doctrine  suits    the  lives   aad  conscience.?  of  their 


4  How  that  he  wag   caiigiit   up  into 

''  paradise,  and  heard  unspeakable  words,  \'^Jit  "*;,  J; 
wnich   it  is  not   *  lawful   for   a  man  to . "VpL'sfa. 
utter. 

5  Of  '  such  an  one  will  I  glory  :  "^  yet  '"-*• 
ot  myseli  1  will  not  glory,  but  in  mme 
infirmities. 

6  For    though    "I    ■would    desire    to  "'g^/j^'j'l- 
glory,  I  shall  not  be  a   fool  ;  for  "  I  will  „'P  ,,   ,;   „' 
say  the  truth  :  but  now  I  forbear,  lest  any  ^"''^  *•'',,  **• 
man   should    think    of  mc    "above    that  p'*" ''"•• 
which   he    seeth    me    to   be,  or  that    he 
heareth  of  me. 


hearers,  and  their  example  encourages  them  to  similar 
conduct  towards  others.  Sometimes  it  may  be  necessary 
lo  take  notice  of  the  reproaches  of  such  men,  but  never 
to  imitate  their  spirit  or  conduct. 

V.  21—33. 

What  mere  man  ever  united  such,  and  so  many,  grounds 
of  glorying  as  this  apostle?  How  does  it  fill  our  minds 
with  astonishment,  to  meditate  on  this  brief  enumeration 
of  his  labours,  hardships,  perils,  and  suflerings,  during  a 
long  course  of  years !  of  his  patience,  perseverance,  dili- 
gence, cheerfulness,  and  usefulness,  in  the  midst  of  thenv! 
and  of  his  attentive  and  fervent  affection  towards  all  the 
churches,  and  every  individual  believer!  Next  to  the  his- 
tory of  Christ  himself,  the  dangers,  psrsecutions,  cruelty, 
and  treachery,  which  this  most  excellent  and  useful  servant 
of  God,  every  where,  and  from  all  sorts  of  persons,  met 
with,  and  the  unkindness  even  of  his  own  converts,  form 
the  severest  stricture  on  the  folly  and  wickedness  of  man- 
kind, that  ever  was  published.  We  may  here  see  what 
are  the  chief  preferments  in  the  true  Church  of  Christ; 
and  we  may  inquire,  whether  on  such  terms  we  should 
be  willing  to  be  "  not  a  whit  behind  the  very  chiefest 
"  apostles  ?''  In  this  glass,  our  utmost  diligence  and  ser- 
vices appear  too  minute  to  be  noticed,  and  our  difficulties 
and  trials  can  scarcely  be  perceived;  the  prospect  may  welt 
shame  us  out  of  all  our  boastings  and  complaints,  and 
lead  us  to  inquire  whether  we  be  really  engaged  in  the 
spiritual  warfare,  or  arc  only  called  the  soldiers  of  Christ. 
Here  we  may  study  patience,  fortitude,  meekness,  and 
perseverance  in  well-doing,  and  confidence  in  God  to  pro- 
tect, deliver,  and  comfort  us,  in  every  possible  suffering  or 
danger.  Here  we  mny  learn  to  think  less  of  our  own 
ease,  interest,  indulgence,  or  reputation,  and  more  of  the 
great  concerns  of  godliness  ;  and  to  sympathize  with  the 
lighter  sorrows  of  our  brethren,  even  when  more  heavily 
afllicted  ourselves :  here  we  may  look,  till  poverty,  re- 
proach, hunger,  thirst,  watchings,  fastings,  cold,  naked- 
ness, stripes,  and  imprisonment,  appear  honourable,  and 
even  special  privileges,  when  sustained  in  a  good  cause  and 
with  a  constant  mind.  Here  we  may  learn  lo  be  content 
with  food  and  raiment,  thankful  for  mean  and  scanty  jiro- 
visions,  indifferent  about  all  worldly  things,  ardently  desr- 
j  rous  of  doing  good  to  others,  and  animated  with  the  hope 
Ipf  success  in  this  work,  notwithstanding  our  maflifofel 


.i.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  XIL 


J.  D.  61. 


^xsxisopeut.  7  And  1  lest  I  should  be  exalted  above 
schr.  xivi.Ts!  measure,  throueh  '  the  abundance  of  the 

aixii.  2J,S6  31.  1       •  1      " 

Dm.  v.  2a  I  revelations,  there  was  given  to  me  '  a 
*g1J  xiiii  25  ^h<^rn  in  the  flesh,  the  '  messenger  of  Sa- 
^3t  °Jud«.  ii  3  tan  "  to  buflet  me,  lest  I  should  be  exalted 

o.i.iv  13.  u.  above  measure. 

t  Job  II.  7.    Luke  1  •       1  •  T  >  1  IT 

sin.  i«   )  Cor.      8  For  this  thing  *  1  besought  the  Lord 
"icor!i"Ti  "  thrice,  that  it  might  depart  from  me. 
'26"I  Sam' ^      9  And   he  said  unto  me,   ^  My  grace 

n   SSsm.lii.  It— IS    M«tt  xx  21,22  xxvi  39—44   Heb   v.  7 y  10,  iii  5,6 

Kx  ill  11,12  iv.  10-15  Deut  xxxiii  25-27  Josh  i.  9,  Is  xliii.  2.  Jer.  i.  6-9 
Matt.  z.  19,20.  Luke  xxi.  15.  1  Cor  s.  13.  st.  ia  Col.  i.  2e,  29.  1  Tim.  1.  U.  Heb 
n.  IE. 


infirmities.  These  we  shoulil  especially  look  at,  if  we 
are  never  constrained  to  glory  ;  we  should  ever  keep  in 
view  our  obligations  to  the  Lord,  from  whom  all  our  dis- 
tinctions are  received  ;  we  should  strictly  adhere  to  truth, 
as  in  his  presence,  and  we  should  refer  all  to  his  glory, 
as  "  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  is  blessed 
"  for  evermore." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  XII.  V.  1—6.  The  peculiarity  of  the 
apostle's  circumstances  rendered  that  conduct  necessary, 
which  otherwise  would  not  have  been  expedient ;  and 
which,  it  is  probable,  his  opposers  would  censure,  or  even 
deride.  He  would,  nevertheless,  proceed  to  speak  con- 
cerning visions  of  the  divine  glory,  and  revelations  of  hea- 
venly things.  It  may  be  supposed  that  the  false  teachers 
at  Corinth  made  high  pretensions  in  these  matters ;  and 
insinuated  that  Paul  was  not  distinguished  by  them,  as  the 
other  apostles  were.  In  mentioning  his  extraordinary  vi- 
sion, or  revelation,  he  modestly  spoke  in  the  third  person  ; 
but  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  he  meant  himself.  He  knew 
a  man  in  Christ,  {Marg.  Ref.)  who  fourteen  years  before 
had  a  most  extraordinary  vision.  Whether  he  was  in  the 
body  or  not,  at  that  time,  God  alone  knew  ;  but  his  out- 
ward senses  were  entirely  closed,  and  his  whole  percep- 
tion was  by  the  powers  of  his  mind  ;  but  whether  heavenly 
things  were  brought  down  to  him,  so  to  speak,  as  his  body 
lay  entranced,  (as  the  case  often  seems  to  have  been  with 
the  ancient  prophets,)  or  whether  his  soul  was  dislodged 
from  the  body  for  the  time,  and  actually  taken  up  into 
heaven  ;  or  whether  he  was  taken  up  in  body  and  soul 
together,  he  knew  not.  {Marg.  Ref.)  This  language 
evidently  proves,  that  the  apostle  most  firmly  believed  the 
soul  to  be  distinct  from  the  body,  and  capable  of  percep- 
tion, activity,  and  enjoyment,  in  a  state  of  separation. — 
However  these  things  might  be,  this  man  was  suddenly 
caught  up  into  the  third,  or  the  highest  heaven ;  above 
the  lower  region  of  the  air  and  the  starry  heavens,  to  the 
place  where  the  Lord  immediately  reveals  his  presence 
and  glory,  and  receives  the  adoration  of  his  heavenly  hosts. 
Yea,  this  man,  with  whom  he  was  so  intimately  acquaint- 
ed, was  taken  up  into  Paradise,  the  place  of  felicity,  of 
which  Eden  was  the  type,  and  there  heard  such  words  as 
man  could  not  speak  if  he  might,  and  as  it  would  have  been 
unlawful  to  speak  if  he  could,  it  being  the  purpose  of 
God,  that  the  discoveries  made  of  himself  in  that  glori- 
ous world  should  not  be  more  fully  declared  on  earth 
than  they  had  been.     Many  approved  coiEmenlalors  sup- 


is  sufficient  for  thee:  Mbr  my  strength  »  ps  'iii  2  i». 
is  made  perfect  in  weakness.  "Most  ""a'l  xi,.  13-^ 
gladly  therefore  will    I  rather '' glory  in  m.  ep°  m  is! 

■     c  •,■  .1  1  5    .i-.i"'    •  I'h  1.  IV.  U  Col. 

my  infarmities,  that  nhe  power  ol  Christ  _^i-||i,Hebxi.3i. 
may  rest  upon  me.  '  b"'if3o 

10  Therefore  ■'I  take  pleasure  "  in '=,'j^;°6^^i>^i> 
infirmities,  in  reproaches,  in  necessities,  liji^'P^viii  ie'. 
in  persecutions,  in  distresses  'for  Christ's  f^  1  ret  'v.  13, 
sake :  e  for  when  I  am  weak,  then  am  I '' V''  'I  *a'"s'v; 


strong. 

Phil  i  i9  ii.  17.  18  Col  i.  24.  Jam.  i 
fit  5.  11  Matt  V.  II.  X  18  Luke  vi. 
on,  9.  xiii.  4.  9   Eph.  yi.  10. 


pose  these  to  have  been  two  distinct  visions;  that   Para- 
dise is  a  different  place  from  the  third  heavens,  and  that  in 
the  latter  he  saw  Jesus   at  the  right  hand  of  the  Faiher, 
and  in  the  former  he  conversed  with  departed  saints.     But, 
as  the  happiness  of  the  "  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect" 
consists  in  being  "  present  with  the  Lord,"  there  seems  to 
be  no  Scriptural  ground  for  this  distinction.  {Marg.  Ref.) 
The  language  is   indeed    varied,  yet  only  one    vision  ap- 
pears to  be  intended  ;  but  in  that  one  vision  he  doubtless 
had  an  abundance  of  revelations.     Of  this  man,  who  was 
so  highly  favoured,  at  least  equally  with  any  of  the  ancient 
prophets,  he   would   glory ;  though  in  himself,  as  to  any 
thing  that  was  properly  his  own,  he  would  not  glory,  ex- 
cept in  his  infirmities.     In  his  present  circumstances,  in- 
deed, he  was  desirous  of  glorying  in  such  matters,  and  of 
mentioning  other  visions  that  had  been  made  to  him,  yet 
he  should  not  act  foolishly,  as  he  could  do   it   with  perfect 
truth,  (which   probably   was  not  the    case   with  the  false 
teachers.)     He  would,  however,  forbear  speaking  further 
on  that  subject,   lest    some  of  his  friends  should  think 
more  highly  of  him  than  his  manifest  conduct  and  minis- 
try authorized,  and  should  thus  be  tempted  to  honour  him 
too   much,  and  perhaps  to  undervalue  other   faithful  mi- 
nisters in  the  comparison.     As  fourteen  years  had  passed, 
since  the  apostle  had  this  astonishing  vision,  and  he  had 
not,  as  it  appears,  before  mentioned  it,  he  must  be  allow- 
ed to  have  been  exceedingly  reluctant  to  glory  in  the  ho- 
nour conferred  on  him.     The  vision  seems  to  have  been 
vouchsafed  to  him,  especially  for  his  own  support  and  en- 
couragement,  amidst  his  various  labours   and  suflcrings; 
and  as  no  revelation  of  divine  truth,  needful  tube   known 
and  believed  by  Christians,  or  ministers,  was  made  to  him, 
it  was  not  only  impossible,  but  even  unlawful,  if  it  could 
have  been  done,  to  relate  what  he  had  heard  and  seen. — 
As  two  distinct  words  are  used,  it  is  most  natural  to  sup- 
pose, that  they  were  intended  to  convey  two  distinct  idea-. 
V.   7 — 10.     The  apostle   did  not  forget  that  he  was  a 
poor  sinner,  wholly  dependent  on  mercy  and  grace,  amidst 
all  his  honourable  distinctions  :    so  that  his  extraordinary 
and  multiplied  revelations  were  soon  followed   by  as  re- 
markable   trials,    lest  they   should  prove  an   incentive  to 
spiritual  pride.     What  he  saw  in  the  third  heavens  must 
have  been  in  its  own  nature  of  a  humbling  tendency  ;  {Juh 
xlii.  5,  6.   Is.  vi.   1 — 3  :)  yet,  when  he  came  among  his 
brethren,  he  would  be  apt  to  think,  (however  >othei  wi^e 
abased,)  that  none  of  them  had  seen,   or  heard,  what  he 
had  seen  and  heard  ;  or  been  favouiTcl  with  such  visions  oi 
God  as  this  in  the  third   heavens.     Thus  the  vision  might 


.1  D.  61. 


11.  CORINTHIANS. 


vf.  D.  6^ 


1,1  e.  xi  I  16,  u  I  j^n^  '■become  a  fool  in  glorying; 
ye  have  compelled  mo  :  for  I  ought  to 
i  p.  si  s  I  Cor  iiave  been  commended  of  you:  'for  in 
Gal.  ii.e-u"' nothing  am  I  behind  the  very  chiefest 
'«j!C"'-..»'j9.'o  apostles,  ''  though  I  be  notliing. 
'Hj)m~'x/'i8  ^2  Truly  '  the  signs  of  an  apostle  were 
I' J^";;,;*- wrought  among  you  in  all  patience,  in 
signs,  and  wonders,  and  mighty  deeds. 

1 .')  For  wliat  is  it  wherein  ye  were  in- 
ferior to  other  churches,  except  i(  be  that 
"I  Cor  ^'n  6  I's  "  I  myself  was  not  burdensome  to  you? 
,rJ-^i  "  forgive  me  this  wronir. 


14  Behold, "  the  third  time  I  am  ready  os.  is  x\,i.  i. 
to  come  to  you;  and  I  will  not  be  bur-  ii  i  lil.*"' 
densome  to  you  ;  ^  for  I  seek  not  yours,  ""acS^'m'  ^' 
but  you  :  i  for  the  children  oucht  not  to  inMi'' ».«,'«.■ 

I  /•  I  II  19,  £0.     I  Pet  ¥.■ 

lay  up  lor  tlie  parents,  but    ttio  parents  '-• »• 
lor  tlie  children.  w-ixii.  i4,ij 

If)  And  I  'will  very  gladly  spend  f^*-\*^y 
and  be  spent  for  *  you  ;  '  though  the  //j"""-,!,'  'J-^ 
more  Abundantly  I  love  you,  the  less  I  be  ]^[\]-  ^"J;"  «■ 
lovt'd  "•  '''''■  •'• " 

les    ii   e.  2  Tim.  ii    in  — *  Gr  your  touts.  1 1    Heb  xiii   17 j  ri.  IS,  13,  » 


have  proved  an  occasion  of  self-preference,  which  would 
have  induced  a  long  (rain  of  evil  consequences.     But  his 
gracious  Lord,  perceiving  the  danger,  counteracted  these 
effects,  by  "  giving  him  a  thorn  in  the  flesh,"  &;c.     The 
expressions  have  almost  occasioned  commentators  as  much 
trouble,  as   the  trial   itself  gave   the   apostle  :  but  had  it 
seemed  good  to  the  Holy  Spirit,  that  our  curiosity  should 
be  fully  gratified  in   this  respect,  he  would  have  led  the 
aposUc  to  be  more  explicit  ;  and  the  general  statement  is 
more  suited  for  edification,  than  if  the  particular  trial  had 
been  specified.     A  thorn,  fixed  and  rankling  in  the  flesh, 
would  give  great  and  constant  pain :  and  some  particular 
trials  of  the  aposde,  which  began,   or  were  augmented, 
after  this  remarkable  vision,  caused  a  continual  uneasiness 
to  his  mind  of  a  similar  nature.     Probably,  these  arose 
from   the   personal  defects,  of  which   he   was   conscious, 
which  gave  his  enemies,  especially  the  false  apostles,  (who 
were  "  ministers,"  or  "  messengers,"  of  Satan,)  a  colour 
for  reviling  and  deriding  him.     These  seemed  to  obstruct 
his  usefulness,  and  continually  reminded  him  of  his  weak- 
ness and  inability  to  do  any  thing  as  of  himself.     They 
were   exceedingly   uneasy    and  mortifying    to    him ;  and 
doubtless  they  aflbrded  Satan  an  opportunity  of  tempting 
him  to  impatience,  and  discouraging  him  in  his  labours  ; 
as  well  as  of  exciting  carnal  men  to  insult  and  injure  him. 
Being  thus  constantly  harassed   and  bulTcted,   he   thrice 
besought  the  Lord  Jesus,  that  this  thorn  in  the  flesh  might 
be  removed  from  him;  (as  Jesus  had  thrice  besought  his 
Father,  that  "  the  cup  might  pass  from  him;")  and  that 
the  messenger  of  Satan  might  be  compelled  to  depart : 
supposing,  that  otherwise  he  should  not  i)c  able  to  go  on 
with  his  "ministry,    with    any    encouraging    prospect    of 
success.     This  seems  to  prove,  that  he  did  not  mean  his 
persecutions,  but  those  infirmities  which  emboldened  his 
enemies.     (Gal.  iv.    13,    14.)     The  Lord,  however,  did 
not  see  good   to  grant  his  request;  as  he   knew  that  this 
sharp  trial  was  needful  to  keep  him  humble,  and  even  to 
illustrate  the  power  of  his  o>s'n  grace.     lie  was  therefore 
pleased  to  continue  him  under  it ;  but  at  the  same  time  to 
assure  him,  by  immediate  revelation,  that  his  grace  should 
certainly  be  communicated  to  him  in  that  measure,  which 
would  be  suflicient  to  support  and  comfort  him  under  the 
allliction,  and  to  enable  him  to  fulfil  his  ministry  notwith- 
standing it  :  as  His  power  had  its  most  perfect  work,  and 
appeared  most  illustrious,  by  means   of  tlie  weakness  of 
diosc,  who   were  thus  enabled  to  bear  and  perform  such 


dently,  unfit  for.  Thus  the  aposde's  mind  had  been  com- 
posed :  nay,  with  heart-felt  joy  he  gloried  in  his  infir- 
mities ;  in  order  that  it  might  the  more  undeniably  ap- 
pear, that  the  power  of  Christ  overshadowed,  sunou'nded, 
and  rested  upon  him:  seeing  he  was  evidently  made  very 
successful,  in  his  extensive  and  important  work,  though  he 
seemed  to  be  disqualified  for  it,  and  jjlaced  in  such  cir- 
cumstances as  to  render  it  impossible  he  should  proceed. 
Christ's  omnipotence  was  glorified  through  Paul's  weak- 
ness ;  and  this  made  him  even  "  well  pleased"  with  his 
infirmities,  and  the  reproaches  to  which  he  was  exposed 
for  his  sake :  especially,  as  he  found  that  in  propor- 
tion as  he  was  weak  in  his  own  estimation,  and  that  of 
other  men,  he  was  led  more  entirely  to  depend  on  Christ 
for  strength,  and  so  was  actually  made  strong  to  bear  all 
the  sufferings,  to  resist  all  the  temptations,  and  to  perform 
all  the  services,  to  which  he  was  called.  This  passage 
contains  a  most  express  example  of  prayer  to  Christ,  and 
of  confiding  and  glorying  in  him,  as  the  source  of  grace 
and  Power.     (Notes,  Ps.  cxlvi.  3.  Jer.  xvii.  5,  6.) 

V.  11  — 13.  Every  topic  unavoidably  led  the  aposde 
to  show  the  Lord's  special  favour  towards  him,  even  in 
his  most  humiliadng  trials.  But,  if  the  Corinthians 
thought  that  he  was  become  a  fool  in  glorying,  it  followed, 
that  they  had  compelled  him  ;  for  they  ought  strenuously 
to  have  stood  up  in  defence  of  his  character  and  ministry, 
when  attacked  by  false  teachers,  as  he  was  in  no  respect 
inferior  to  the  greatest  apostles  ;  though  he  was  nothing  in 
himself,  or  compared  with  his  Lord.  His  credit  indeed 
was  of  no  consequence,  apart  from  the  glory  of  Christ  ; 
he  was  greatly  disesleemed  ;  and  he  was  willing  to  be  still 
more  abased,  that  Christ  might  be  glorified.  Yet,  in  fact, 
the  special  signs  and  miracles,  which  distinguished  the 
other  apostles,  had  been  wrought  among  the  Corinthians, 
(connected  with  great  patience  and  perseverance  "amidst 
difliculties  and  persecutions  ;)  especially  in  conferring  on 
them  also  miraculous  powers  :  nor  was  there  any  thing,  in 
which  they  were  less  favoured  than  other  churches, 
except  that  he  had  never  burdened  them  about  a  main- 
tenance. If  any  of  them  would  censure  him,  and  com- 
plain of  this,  as  a  wrong  done  them,  he  must  crave 
forgiveness  of  this  his  single  offence,  though  he  had  fallen 
into  it  from  a  regard  to  their  good. 

V.  1-1,  15.  The  apostle  had  once  been  at  Corinth; 
and  had  repeatedly  jjiirposed  to  come  again,  and  declared 
that  purpose  ;  but  he  had  been  disappointed  ;  however,  the 


things,  as  in  themselves  they  were  consciously,  and  evi-  third  time  he  fully  expected,  that  he  should  visit  iheiat 


.i.  /).  61. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


A.  D.  61. 


)  Thet    li.  3  i. 

3  Pet.  it.  3. 
X  1».    2  Kings  T 

>«  SO  -  27 

1  Cor.     IV.    17. 

xvi.  10. 
y  ii  IS,  13  vii.  C 


]  Sam  xii  3.  4 
«x.       33  —  31 


e  15,  vii  1.  Koni 
»>i  19  I  Cor 
X.U   Phil   iv    I. 

T2l.&iii  9 


16  Bat  be  it  so,  'I  did  not  burden 
you :  nevertheless, "  being  crafty,  I  caught 
you  with  guile. 

17  Did  ''  I  make  a  gain  of  you  by  any 
of  theui  whom  1  sent  unto  you  } 

18  I  desired  >  Titus,  and  with  him  I 
sent  a  brother:  did  Titus  make  a  gain  of 
you  .''  ^  walked  we  not  in  the  same  spirit  ? 
tcalked  we  not  ^  in  the  same  steps  .'' 

1 9  Again,  ''  think  ye  that  we  excuse 
oiu'selves  unto  you  .''  '^  we  speak  before 
God  in  Christ:  "but  we  do  all  things, 
^  dearly  beloved,  for  your  edifying. 

20  For  I  foar,  lest,  when  I  come,  '  I 


and  he  had  resolved  to  put  them  to  no  expense  on  his 
account  when  he  came  ;  as  he  sought  not  to  share  their 
possessions,  but  to  save  their  souls.  For  children  were  not 
exi)ected  to  lay  up  money,  as  a  future  supply  for  their 
Y)arents,  but  the  parents  for  their  children  :  and  thus  he 
had  determined  to  do  wiiatever  he  could  to  enrich  the 
Corinthians  with  spiritual  blessings,  as  their  father  in 
Christ,  without  accepting  of  any  other  return  than  their 
grateful  affection.  Nay,  he  was  even  willing  to  spend  his 
time,  talents,  health,  and  strength,  among  them  ;  yea,  to 
be  spent  and  worn  out  in  his  labours  for  the  good  of  their 
souls  ;  even  though,  the  more  abundantly  and  fervently  he 
loved  them,  the  less  they  loved  him,  and  the  more  neglect 
and  contempt  they  expressed  towards  him.  A  more  excel- 
lent frame  of  mind  can  scarcely  be  conceived,  than  what  is 
described  in  these  emphatical  words. 

V.  16.  Many  persons  without  hesitation  quote  this 
verse  as  the  words  of  the  apostle,  giving  an  account  of 
his  own  management :  and  it  is  to  be  feared,  that  it  is  often 
used  to  excuse  or  commend  gross  duplicity.  But  nothing 
can  be  more  foreign  to  the  true  meaning  of  the  passage,  as 
it  stands  in  the  context :  for  it  is  evidently  the  objection 
which  the  apostle  supposed  some  persons  at  Corinth  would 
make  to  the  account  that  he  had  given  of  liis  own  dis- 
interested conduct.  In  this  indeed  commentators,  of  every 
kind,  are  almost  unanimous.  The  false  teachers  would  be 
ready  to  answer,  that  though  the  aposde  did  not  openly 
burden  the  people,  yet,  being  an  artful  man,  he  craftily 
drew  them  in,  by  various  pretences,  and  so  obtained  larger 
sums  of  them,  in  an  under-hand  manner,  than  would  have 
sufficed  for  his  maintenance. 

V.  17 — 21.  To  this  objection  the  aposde  replied,  by 
inquiring,  whether  they  couki  mention  any  man,  whom 
he  had  sent  among  them,  by  whom  he  had  made  a  gain  of 
them.  Had  not  Titus  and  others  acted  in  (he  same  disin- 
terested manner  that  he  had  done  ?  And  would  some 
Still  pretend,  that  they  only  excused  themselves  from 
..sinister  views  ?  To  this  he  would  answer,  that  he  spake 
before  God  as  revealing  himself  in  Christ  ;  and  that  he 
did  all  things  in  subserviency  to  their  edification,  who 
were  dearly  beloved  by  him,  notwithstanding  all  their 
unkindness.  For  he  apprehended,  that  when  he  visited 
them,  after  the  delays  which  he  had  purposely  made,  he 
should  not  find  the  Cliurch  in  that  pure  state  which  he 


shall  not  find  you  such  as  I  would,  f  and  r  >  23,ij.  n.  i- 
ihai  I  shall  be  found  unto  yon  such  as  ye  niii.    2     10: 

II  1  .  #     y  1    1  •'        :  Cor    IV.    IB- 

would  not  :  lost  Merc  6e'' debates,  ^i^^y"  |,VcnrVti  lu 
ings,  wraths,  strifes,  backbitings,  '  whis-  3^1.  ^%"=-?- 
perings,  ^  swellings,  tumults  :  15~'Li''''  'li' 

21  Aiidlest,  when  I  come  again,  'my 
God  will  humble  me  among  you,  and 
'"  (hnt  I  shall  bewail  many  which  have 
"  sinned  already,  °  and  have  not  repented 
of  the  P  uncleanness,  and  fornication,  and  ,i"vm\  i 
lasciviousness  which  they  have  com-„*ii  ,_j 
mitted. 

35   F.zra  is  3.  s.  I.Pb 


il  L'6  Kpli 
31,32.    Jam 

14-ir..  iv 
1    IPfl   ii.  1 

xli  7  Prov. 
,  :s.  RoK).  i 

18. 


1-4.     E». 
xil.  31.  Deut. 
ix    111.  25. 
136  ,Ier,  i%.  I.  siii.  17,  T.uke  xix  40,  41    Horn, 

..  2    Pliil   lii.  la.  la n  xiii  2 o  1),  5-11    vii    9-11   x   6,  1  Cor.  vi.  9-11    Uev 

i  20—22. [I  Uoni    xiii    13    1  Cnr  v   1,9-ll.vi    15-18   Gal   v    19    Kp!i   v,  5.  6.  Col, 

ii    5    1  Thes    iv.3-;.Heb   x.ij.  4    1  Pet,  l»   2,  3     2  Pet.  ii    10-14   18    Jurte  7,  23,  Kev. 
(Xi.  8,  x&ii    15. 


desired;  and  that  they  would  not  find  him  so  gentle  among 
tliem,  as  they  would  have  him  to  be  :  but  that  he  should 
meet  with  violent  contentions,  bitter  envyings,  mutual 
wrath  and  strife,  and  reciprocal  slanders,  suspicions,  and 
surmises  •:  while  some  would  sv.ell  with  |iri(le,  ambition, 
and  disdain,  or  attempt  to  excite  tumults  against  him,  or 
those  in  the  Church  who  were  not  of  their  party.  So  that 
he  feared  lest  his  visit  to  Covinlli,  (like  the  thorn  in  his 
flesh.)  would  be  a  trial  lo  him,  and  a  cause  of  humiliation 
and  dejection,  rathtr  than  of  comfoi't  :  and  that  he  should 
have  to  bewail  the  case  of  many,  who  had  not  rejicnted  of 
their  enormities.  These  last  verses  show  us  to  what  dread- 
ful excesses  the  self-sufijcient  teachers  had  drawn  aside 
their  deluded  followers  :  and  that  the  incestuous  person, 
who  had  been  brougnt  to  repentance,  was  but  one  of  a 
considerable  number,  who  had  committed  crimes  of  a 
similar  nature,  and  who  persisted  so  obstinately  in  them, 
that  there  was  a  danger  lest  they  should  unite  against  the 
apostle's  authority,  and  so  constrain  him  to  use  great  seve- 
rity !  This  surely  gives  us  the  idea  of  Gentiles,  who 
professed  Christianity,  and  corrupted  it  with  heathen  sjie- 
culations  and  licentiousness,  rather  than  of  those,  who 
attempted  to  impose  the  law  of  Moses  on  the  Gentile 
converts. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1  —  10. 

When  we  cannot  avoid  speaking  such  things  concerning 
ourselves  as  seem  to  imply  boasting,  we  should  use  every 
method  of  rendering  it  consistent  with  modesty  and  humi- 
lity. Those  things,  which  are  seen  and  heard  in  the 
heaven  of  heavens,  are  so  far  above  our  present  concep- 
tions, that  the  most  eminent  believers  could  not  sustain  the 
view  of  them,  except  they  were  cast  into  such  an  ecstacy, 
as  not  to  know  whether  they  were  in  the  body,  or  out  of  the 
body  ;  nor  can  human  language  make  the  result  of  such 
visions  intelligible  to  mortal  ears.  ^Vhile  this  should  teach 
us  to  enlarge  our  exf/ectations  of  the  "  glory  that  shall  be 
"  revealed,"  it  should  also  render  us  contented  with  our 
more  ordinary  method  of  learning  the  truth  and  will  of 
God.  The  heart,  even  of  the  best  of  men,  has  in  it  the 
remains  of  pride ;  and  even  visions  and  revelations  of  the 
Lord  might  Qccasion  sclf-cxaltation.     When  any  thing  oj' 


A.  D.  61. 


K.  CORINTHIANS. 


A.  D.  >i. 


Oil AP.  XIH. 


The  ftpodh  declares  his  purpose  of  injiicting 
miraculous  punishments,  on  those  who 
persisted  in  opposing  his  authority,   1 — 4. 


this  kind  takes    place  in    those    wliom    he  loveth,  some 
"  ihoni  in  tlic  llcsh,"  will  be  surely  given  them,  and  some 
messenger  of  Satan  let  loose  to  buflet  them  ;  but  the  delu- 
sions of  entliusiasts  tend  only  to  pride,  without  any  conn- 
terpoise.     It   is,    however,  very   surprising,  that   corrupt 
nature  should,  as  it  were,  learn  pride  in  heaven,  and  grace 
should  be  taught  humility,  even  by  Satan  and  his  mcssen- 
j^ers.     However   painful   the   process    may   be,    the  wise 
Christian   will  be   thankful  to  be  kept  from  being  exalted 
above  measure,  and  he  will  be  more  ready  to  speak  of  his 
sins  and  follies   than  of  his  extraordinary  discoveries  and 
consolations,  as  he  will   not  desire  that  any  one  should 
think  of  him  above  what  he  seeth  him  to  be.     Whatever 
there  be  in  a  man's  experience,  whether  of  outward  trials 
or  of    inward  conflicts  and    temptations,  which  tends  to 
counterbalance  more   encouraging   dispensations,  and    to 
mortify  his  pride,  he  may  very  properly  consider  it  as  a 
"  thorn  in  the   flesh,"    given    to  him    to    prevent    worse 
consequences.     And  it  is  especially  matter  of  gratitude, 
when    this  prevention  is   effected    without  his  being  left 
to  commit  actual  sin,  or  to  dishonour  the  Gospel.     When 
we  are  buflieted  by  Satan,  we  should  apply  to  Him  who 
"  sufTered  being  tempted,  that  he  might  be  able  to  succour 
"  those  that  are  tempted  ;"  and  we  should  be  frequent,  as 
well  as  instant,  in  beseeching  him,  that  those  temptations 
and  trials  may  depart,  which  appear  to  impede  our  use- 
fulness, or  to  endanger  the  credit  of  our  profession.     Yet 
we  must  be  careful  not  to  conclude  that  our  prayers  are 
rejected,  when  the  desired  deliverance   is   delayed,  as  he 
may  see  those  conflicts  salutary,  which  we  deem  ruinous. 
His   wisdom   must  be  trusted,   as  well  as  his   truth  and 
love ;  and  when  we  strive  against  sin,  bear  up  under  dis- 
couragements,   and    attend   to   our   duty,    in   dependence 
on  him,   we  may  rest  satisfied   "  that  his  grace   will   be 
"'  suflicient  for  us,    and   that  his   strengtli   will  be  made 
"  perfect  in  our  weakness."     He  frequently  answers  pray- 
er by  reconciling  our  minds  to  a  humiliating  trial,  and 
by   increasing    our  strength   for   that   conflict   which   we 
were    desirous   of  declining  ;    and    sometimes  Christians 
have  such  views  of  his  glory,  and  such  confidence  in  his 
grace,  that  they  can  most  gladly  glory  in  their  infirmi- 
ties, assured  that  his  power  will  rest  upon,  and  be  ho- 
noured in  and  by  them.     Thus   a  man  may   even  take 
pleasure  in  infirmities,  in  reproaches,  necessities,  perse- 
cutions, and  distresses,  for  Christ's  sake ;  and  though  we 
may  not  have  arrived  at  this  vigour  of  faith  and  love, 
jet,  if  we  are  indeed  believers,  we  have  also  found,  that 
when  we  most  felt  our  own  weakness,  we  were  peculiarly 
strong  in  the  Lord ;  and  when  we  began  to  think  our- 
selves strong,  we  have  been  left  to  discover,  and  perhaps 
to  expose,  our  own  weakness. 

V.   !1— 21. 


He  calls  them  io  Sclf-exatnination^  S ;  and 
to  disarm  him  of  his pouer  to  use  sharp- 
ness, by  their  previous  repentance,  6 — 10. 
He  conchules  with  exhortations,  saluta- 
tions, and  benedictions,  11 — 13. 


They  who  do  not  give  proper  commendation  to  Buch 


as  have  faithfully  laboured  for  their  good,  but  prefer  every 
new  voice  to  that  of  their  own  pastors,  often  comfiel  them 
to  glory,   and  then   perhaps   censure  them   for  it.     But 
whatever  the  Lord  may  give  us,  or  do  by  us,  we  are  no- 
thing in  ourselves  but  sin  and  folly  ;  so  that  the  deepest  self- 
abasement  and  self-renunciation  not  only  consist  with  the 
consciousness  of  the  liord's  special  goodness  towards  us, 
but  are  intimately  connected  with  it.     It  is  a  great  thing 
for  ministers  to  say  before  God,  and  to  their  people,  "  we 
"  seek  not  yours,  but  you.     Alas  !  in  what  numerous  in- 
stances must  the  words  be  transposed,  in  order  to  be  true, 
as  the  preachers  seek  only  the  property,  and  not  the  sal- 
vation of  their  hearers!  But  the  more  disinterested  our 
labours  are,  the  more  apostolical  they  must  be  allowed  to 
be ;  and  it  is  generally  desirable  to  avoid  being  burdensome 
to  our  congregations  ;  for  far  more  will  "  forgive  us  this 
"  wrong,"  than  the  very  appearance  of  being  mercenary. 
Indeed,  we  should,  as  far  as  we  can,  imitate  the  conduct 
of  affectionate  parents,  who  seek  to  enrich  their  children, 
and  not  to  be  enriched  by  them.    But  how  hard  is  it,  gladly 
to  spend  and  be  spent  for  those  who  make  unkind  returns, 
and  who  seem  to  love  those  least  who  most  love  them,! 
We  are  soon  vanquished  in  contests  of  this  kind  ;  jand  may 
hence  infer,  how  far  short  we  are  of  the  apostle's  measure 
of  grace,  who  yet,  long  after  this,  confessed  that  he  had  not 
already  attained;  {Phil.  iii.   12,  13;)  and  we  may  thus 
learn  to  pray  for  an|increase  of  faith,  love,  and  patience. 
No  excellency  of  spirit  or  conduct  can  silence  calumny  ; 
and  if  we  were  even  as  holy  as  Paul,  some  would  revile  us 
as  crafty  men,   who  took   others   by  guile.     It  is  well, 
when  we  can  disprove  such   slanders,  and  when  fellow- 
labourers  walk  in  the  same  spirit  and  steps.     We  should 
not  however  be  too  anxious  to   excuse  ourselves,  being 
satisfied  with  a   clear  conscience  towards  God,   yet  we 
ought  to  do  all  things  for  the  edification  of  our  brethren, 
and  the  recovery  of  such  as  have  been  drawn  aside.     But 
how  can  ministers  be  expected  to  prove  such  as  their 
people  desire,  when  they  witness  among  them  such  con- 
tentions,   envies,    slanders,    whisperings,    boastings,    and 
tumults,  as  not  only  grieve  and  humble  them,  but  also  dis- 
grace tie  Gospel  ?  Alas !  they  are  often  cast  down,  and  sent 
to  bewail  the  crimes  of  those  whom  they   fondly  hoped 
would  be  a  comfort  to  them  ;  and  they  are  frequently  dis- 
tressed on  account  of  their  own  mistakes  or  infirmities, 
which  they  fear  have  tended  to  prevent  their  usefulness. 
But  how  grievous  is  it,    that  such  evils  should  prevail 
among  the  professors  of  the  Gospel,  and  that  we  should 
still  have  to  lament  over  many,  who  have  sinned,  and  have 
not  repented  of  the  "  uncleanness,  and  fornication,  and 
"  lasciviousness,  which  they  have  committed !"     Yet  we 
need  not  despond  on  this  account,  for  it  was  so  even 
in  the  apostle's  days.     But  while  we  observe  that  "  the 
"  enemy  hath  dong  this ;"  we  should  not  forget  to  adej, 
that  it  was  by  means  of  anlinomian  and  self-conceiteo 
teachers. 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  Xfll. 


.f.  D.  GT. 


aSteori,  xii   14 

b  Kum.xxxv.  30. 
Uaut  xvii  e. 
six.  16  I  Kings 
XXI  10.13.  Malt 
xviiL  le  xsvi 
60.  CI.  John  viil 
17.18.  Heb  X.28. 

c  i  £3  X  12  8- 
11.  xii.  20  ICor. 
»i.  19-21.  T  4 

d  10. 


exii  21. 


fx 


-10 


10  Matt.  X 
.  ao  x\M  18—20 
Luke  sxi  iS.  1 
Cor  V  4. ». 

b  ii  6  i<i  1—3 
xii.  12.  1  Cor. 
ix.  1-3 

I  Lui.e  xxii.  43, 
44.  JobD  %  18 
1  Cor  XV.  43 
Phil,     ii     7,    8 

.Heb.  V  7  1  Pet. 
iii    IB 


THIS  is  '  tlie    third   iirnc  1   am  com- 
ing to  you.  "  In  the  mouth  of  two 
or  three  witnesses  sliall  every  word 
estabHshed. 

2  1  "  told  you  before,  and  foretel  you, 
as  if  I  were  present,  the  second  time  ; 
and,  ''  being  absent,  now  I  write  to  them 
which  '  lieretofore  have  sinned,  and  to 
all  other,  that  if  1  come  again,  I  will  not 
spare  : 

3  Since  '  ye  seek  a  proof  of  ^  Ciirist 
speaking  in  me,  ''  which  to  you-ward  is 
not  weak,  but  is  mighty  in  you. 

4  For  though  'he  was  crucified  through 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  XIII.  V.  1—4.  (Note,  xii.  14.)  As  the 
law  had  prescribed  that  no  accused  person  should  be  con 
demned.  unless  two  or  three  witnesses  testified  against 
him,  [Marg.  Kef.)  so  the  repeated  warnings  given  by 
the  apostle,  of  his  purpose  to  come  and  inflict  punish 
ment  on  the  impenitent  offenders  at  Corinth,  would,  as  it 
were,  testify  against  them,  and  make  way  for  those  judg 
ments.  Or  rather,  when  at  length  he  should  come,  he 
would  proceed  against  them  accorditig  to  that  law,  or  to 
the  rule  laid  down  by  Christ  for  his  disciples.  {Notes, 
Matt,  xviii.  15 — 18.)  In  the  former  epistle  he  had  before 
told  them  of  his  purpose  :  in  the  preceding  part  of  this 
epistle  he  had  again  warned  them,  as  if  present  with 
them  ;  and  here  again  at  the  conclusion,  being  yet  absent, 
and  giving  them  a  little  longer  space  to  repent,  he  now 
wrote,  to  assui-e  those  who  had  already  sinned  and  con- 
tinued untractable,  and  ail  others  who  might  countenance 
them,  that  if,  or  ivhen,  he  came  again,  he  would  not  spare 
the  offenders,  nor  ajipear  so  timid  and  weak  as  they  before 
had  concluded  him  to  be  :  especially  as  some  of  them  bold- 
ly demanded  further  proof  of  Christ's  speaking  by  him  as 
his  apostle  ;  though  this  had  already  been  confirmed  by  no 
feeble  evidence,  but  by  his  mighty  power  woiking  in  and 
among  them,  in  various  ways.  '  Christ  showed  his 
'  power  among  them,  by  enabling  St.  Paul  to  preach  the 
'  Gospel  to  them,  "  in  demonstration  of  the  Spirit  and  of 
"  |)Ower,"  '  so  efficaciously,  as  to  convert  them  to  the 
'  faith ;  in  that  variety  of  gifts  conferred  on  them,  toge- 
'  ther  with  the  Gospel,  by  which  "  the  testimony  of 
"  Christ  was  confirmed  :"  '  by  his  power,  conspicuous 
'  in  seconding  St.  Paul's  delivery  of  the  incestuous  Corin- 
'  thian  up  to  Satan :'  and  '  by  the  chasti.sements  they 
'  suffered  for  communicating  in  the  Lord's  supper  uii- 
♦  worthily.'  {Whitby.)  For  though  Jesus  was  crucified, 
as  if  he  had  been  only  a  weak,  helpless,  and  contemptible 
man,  and  was  despised,  as  unable  to  save  himself,  yet  he 
was  raised  from  the  dead  and  lived  in  glory,  through  tiie 

f)ower  of  God,  to  put  all  enemies  under  his  feet.  In 
ike  manner,  the  apo.stic  and  his  brethren  appeared  weak 
and  despicable,  as  being  made  like  the  Saviour,  and  the 
power  which  they  spake  of  seemed  to  be  dead,  because 
they  did  not  exercise  it ;  yet  they  were  assured  that  it 
•.vould  revive,  and  that  they  should  be  evidently  quickened, 
2nd  endued  with  the  power  of  God,  exerted  in  their  bc- 
Voi:.  v.— No.  32. 


weakness,  ''  yet  he  hvcth  by  llie  |X)Wcr  of  k  acis ji  x.  \^ 
God.  For  '  we  also  are  weak  *  in  him,  a's.'io.  "Tv'ii: 
^  but   we    sliall    live    with    him    by    the  i-f'iv  »  s-n' 

^  ^       I    ^  ,  •'  1  I'ct  iii.  le.  52. 

power  01  (jrod  toward  you.  nev,  ■  i7,  is 

'       _        1-,  •  ',  ,1  1  IV   7-12      X  .1, 

5  "ilixamme    yourselves,    whether   yc  4.  lu.  icor.  tj. 
be  °  in  the  faith  :  prove  your  own  selves  :  'O'-  "''»  '■'»■ 

xr  '  111  '^''''        "'        '"■ 

p  i\now  ye  not  your  own  selves,  how  that  s^'i'm  'i-  ". 
■^  Jesus  Christ  is  in  you,  except  ve  be  "HomNi'a-iif 
"■  reprobates  ?  "j*"^  '"■■xi1'"'6a. 

(i  But  '■I  trust  that  ye  shall  know  that  Jiirn'Mi. To.'k*' 
we  are  not  reprobates.  x-ni  28    h«s 


SI.  Gai.  vi   4.  Heb   iv.  1    xii.  IS   Rev.  ii  5   iii   2.  3  - 

ii.  15.  Tit.  i.  13   Ii   2.  1  Pet   V    9 p  1  Cur    iii.  10    vi. 

ivi    16    John  VI    5fi.  xiv    23   xv    i   Kvii   23   2B.(;al    ii   £0    iv 

Col    1  27    1.    19    I  Pet  ii.  4.  S r6,7  Jer    vi.  3U    Roi 

16   1  Cor-  ix   27    Hel).  vi   B.  Cr s  3,  4    10    xii.SO. 


— o  Cul.  i.  23  ii  7 
15  19  ix.  24  lar 
la.  Kph.  ii.  20-S2 

I  i.  28  2  Tim   iii.  8 


half  towards  the  disobedient  Corinthians,  by  inflicting 
miraculous  judgments  upon  them.  The  language  here 
used  to  the  refractory  Corinthians  contains  the  strongest 
proof  imaginable,  that  the  apostle  was  conscious  he  spake 
and  acted  by  a  divine  authority,  and  that  he  feared  no 
detection,  and  was  certain  that  his  Lord  would  put  all  his- 
opposers  to  confusion. 

V.    5,    6.      Insteatl    of    presumptuously    judging    the 
apostle  and  demanding  his  credentials,   it  behooved  the 
persons  concerned,  and  indeed  all  of  them,   to  examine 
themselves,  whether  they  really  "  were  in  the  fiith,"  or 
not,  whether  they  had  indeed  more  than  a  formal  jirofes- 
sion  and  a  dead  faith.     Let  them  then  prove  their  tem))ers, 
conduct,  and  experience,  by  the  standard  of  God's  word, 
as  gold  is  assayed  or  tried  by  the  touchstone  ;  for  he  feared 
that  many  of  them  were  self-deceived  in   this  important 
concern.     After  all   their  boasting  of  knowledge,   would 
they  continue  ignorant  of  themselves,  of  their  own  state, 
character,  and  hearts  ?     Or  that  Jesus  Christ  was  indeed 
in  them,  by  the  in-dwelling  of  his  Spirit,  by  his   image 
renewed  on  their  souls,  by  his   kingdom   set  up  in  their 
hearts,  and  by  possessing  their  supreme  love  and  affection, 
unless  they  were  to  that  day  mere  professors,  who  would 
at  last  be  disapproved  and  rejected,  as  the  dross  is  by  the 
refiner  ?   Some  exj^ositors   render  the  clause,  "  Christ  is 
"  among  you,   except,  &c."  but  this  conveys  no  precise 
idea.     The  apostle  could  not  mean  to  intimate,  that  Christ 
was  not  at  all  present  among  the  Christians  at  Corinth ; 
for  (his  would  have  contradicted  all  the  declarations  which 
he  made  concerning  them,  as  a  Church  ;  and  the  presence 
of  Christ  among  tliem  in  this  sense  could  not  prove  that 
those  individuals,  whom  he   warned,  were  true  believers, 
and  approved  by  God  ;   but  this  was  the  precise  point, 
which  he  wished  them  personally  to  examine.     In  deter- 
mining this  question,  they  would  also  decide  another,  as^ 
far  as  they  were  individually  concerned  ;  for  as   many  of 
them,  as  could  clearly  ascertain   that  "  Christ  dwelt  in 
'  their   hearts    by    faith,"    must    consider    themselves  as 
iving  demonstrations  that  Paul  was  a   true  apostle,   for 
'  the  seal  of  his  apostleship  were  they  in  the  Lord :"  and 
they  could  not  disprove  his  claim,  without  owning  them- 
selves- to  be  without  proof  of  conversion.      He  trusted, 
therefore,  that  in  this  way  many  knew  that  Christ  had  ap- 
proved  and  owned  his  ministry,  and  all  the  rest  would  soon 
know  this  in  another  manner.     Hcjnobutes.    '  Thus  the 

2  G 


i.  D.  61. 


U.  CORJNTHIANS. 


A.  D.  61. 


u  vi     «.    X     13 

r.om.   ivi     lu. 

1  Cnr.    xi      13. 
'-  tm    •ii.     li. 

Jim-  i   12.  Or. 
X  liii   SI.     Kn.D. 

.•!li.  17.    xiii    13. 

I'hil        iv.       8. 

1  T.Bi       ii.      2. 

I  Pet   li    12. 
V  «i  8,  9.   J.,  in 

ICor    i».  9-13. 
t  10  I.e.    Num. 

Ivi    28-33        1 

£iogs  xsii    2B. 

IKiiigi  1.  9-13. 

Ii.  23-25.  Pfov 

mvi     2     Mark 

is.  33.    x»i    17- 


19. 


43 


-iB  Aclsiv  28 
—30.  V.  1-11 
Xili.  3-18.  xix. 
10.  I  Cor  iv  10 
1  Tiics.  iii  10  2 
CO,  21    I  Cor  iv. 


7  Mow  '  1  |)iav  to  God  that  yc  do  no 
evil  ;  not  that  wo  should  appear  "  ap- 
proved, but  tliat  ye  .should  do  that  which 
IS  ''  honest,  though  we  be  '  as  reprobates. 

8  For  '  we  can  do  nothing  against  the 
truth,  hut  for  the  truth. 

9  For  vvc  arc  glad  *  when  we  are 
weak,  and  je  are  strong :  and  this  also 
we  wish,  '^  even  your  perfection. 

10  Therefore  "I  write  these  things, 
bcinw  absent,  "  lest,  being  present,  1 
should  use  sharpne.ss,  according  to  the 
power  which  the  Lord  hath  given  me  to 
edification,  and  not  to  destruction. 


11-17.1  Cor  V  4,5.1  Tira.i  20  HeS   ii  3 
b  7.  11.  vii.  J     Eph  iv.  13.  Phil 


.XT.  30   xir.  5— 


llm  iii  17.  Heb  : 
21 <1  Sc£  en, : 


23   xiii.  31.  I  Pet 


1 1  Finally,  brethren,  «  farewell.  '  Be  e  Luke  ix.  si. 
perfect,  E  be'  of  good  comfort,  "be  of  xvln  2"xxm; 
one  mind,  '  live  in  peace  ;  and  "  the  God  i"i !,«'!"».'  le! 
of  love  and  peace  snail  be  '  with  you.  '       ra'  m.h  t  4». 

12  Greet  "'one  another  with  an  holy  j»n>"i*4'ipei'. 

1    •  .^      v    10. 

Kiss.  i  I  4.  .Marks.  <». 

1.3  "All  the  saints  salute  you.  X?"  ".i',,* 

14   °  Ine  p  grace   oi   the   Lord  Jesus '>^'J<"»  j"   '* 

Christ,   land  the  love  of  God,  'and  the  '.cofj  ^  wi 

communion    of  the  Holy  Ghost,  be  with  i'i'riMH'a"'' 

you  all.    -^Amen.  ',?,"  i"i\«t 

ix   50.   P.om  xii   18   xiv.  19.  1  Thes    v.  13   2  Tim   ii    2i  Heh  xii.  U.  Jam.  iii    17,  |8. 

1  Pet    Iii    II 1!  Rom   XV.  3 V  XV i.  211     Phil   iv   »    1  ThM.  v.  23.    Hch    xiii    20    I 

Johniv8-ie. lit     Matt  i.  S3    21hesiii    16    Rev.xxii.2l ni  Rom    xvi. 

16.  I  Cor   xvi   20    I  ThC3.  V.  25   1  Pet  v    li n  Rom.  «vi   It  21—23    Phil,  .y   SI. 

22.  Phllem.  21,  21   Heb  xiii.  24.  1  Pet.  v.  13  3  John  13  3  John  14 o  Num.  vi.  83— 

27.  M»U.  xxviil.  19.  Rev.  i.  i,  5. p  John  1    1«.  17  Stc  on.  Horn,  i    7   xvi.  20    1  Cor. 

23 n  Horn    V   5.  viii.  39    Eph.  vi  23.    1  John  iii   16   Jude2l. r  John  i 


lO  II  vii  38,39  XIV  15-17  Rom.  viii  9  11-17  IC 
22.  23.  Eph  ii.  m.  :::.  v  9  Phil.ii.  I.  1  John  i.  3.  iii. 
xxviii.  20.  Rom.  xvi.  10  27.  1  Cor.  sir.  16. 


24- 


16 


ri.  U. 


'  apostle  calls  in  this  place,  not  those  who  are  not  divinely 
*  elected  to  eternal  life,  (lor  they  who  still  continue  in 
'  their  sins,  not  being  yet  efi'ectually  called,  are  not  direct- 
'  ly  to  be  considered  as  "  vessels  of  wrath  ;"  '  nor  those 
'  who  after  their  calling,  fall  into  grievous  sins;)  but  such 
'  as  are  not  at  present  wpproued.'  (Bezu.)  It  does  not 
appear  to  me,  that  either  the  original  word,  nor  our  Eng- 
lish word,  reprobates,  is  ever  in  Scripture  used  as  the 
opposite  to  elect ;  and  as  to  reprobation,  it  is,  I  apprehend, 
a  Scriptural  idea,  (for  they  who  are  not  chosen  must  be 
rejected:)  but  not  a  Scriptural  word  in  any  sense.  How 
many  declamations,  then,  on  this  subject,  might  be  spared! 
{Mar^.  Eef.) 

V.  7 — 10.  The  aposUe  prayed  for  the  Corinthians, 
that  they  might  do  no  more  evil,  but  repent  of  what  they 
had  done  ;  not  that  he  and  his  friends  should  appear  ap- 
proved, by  the  submission  of  all  parties  to  his  authority, 
but  that  they  might  do  what  was  right,  and  becoming 
them,  though  it  should  occasion  him  to  be  disapproved 
and  censured  :  or  even  to  be  thought  destitute  ©f  aposto- 
lical authority,  because  he  liad  no  occasion  given  him  of 
exercising  it.  For  indeed  he  and  his  brethren  could  do 
nothing  in  the  use  of  these  miraculous  powers,  against 
the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  being  invested  v>ith  them  only 
Uiat  they  might  defend  the  truth.  But  he  loved  their  souls 
far  more  than  his  OAvn  reputation;  and  therefore  he  should 
be  glad  to  be  weak  in  iliis  respect,  by  their  strength  of  faith 
and  grace  removing  all  occasion  of  displaying  his  power; 
and  indeed  the  great  wish  of  his  heart  was  for  their  per- 
fect re-establi,':hmcnt  in  the  faith  and  holiness  of  the  Gos- 
pel, as  a  man  is  perfectly  recovered  from  a  dangerous 
malady,  or  from  the  breaking  or  di>location  of  his  bones.— 
Therefore  he  wrote  these  things  before  he  came  to  Corinth, 
that  they  might  have  time  for  this  complete  recovery  ; 
lest  contrary  to  his  inclination,  he  should  be  compelled  to 
use  sharpness,  according  to  his  apostolical  power,  which 
the  Lord  had  intrusted  to  him;  that  in  the  use  of  it  he 
might  promote  the  edification  of  believers,  and  bring  sin- 
ners to  repentance,  and  so  prevent  their  final  destruction. 
V.  11  — 14.  The  apostle  at  length  closed  this  most  in- 
structive episde  with  his  friendly  salutations,  and  affec- 
tionate desires  and  prayers  for  the  present  and  future  wel- 
fare of  the   Christians  &t  Ccrinth ;  exhorting  them  to  be 


sincere,  entire,  established  in  the  faith,  and  unreservedly 
the  disciples  of  Christ;  exciting  them  to  be  joyful  in  the 
Lord,  and  of  good  courage  amidst  all  their  temptations, 
and  also  to  e."?hort  and  animate  one  another ;  calling  on 
them  to  lay  aside  contentions,  (hat  they  might  all  be  of 
one  heart  and  judgment,  delighting  in,  and  attending  to, 
the  same  things,  and  living  together  in  peace  ;  und  assur- 
ing them  that  in  diis  way,  "the  God  of  love  and  peace," 
the  Source  and  Pattern  of  love  and  peace,  would  manifest 
his  presence  among  them  and  bless  them.  {Murg.  Rif.) 
As  a  token  of  their  mutual  forgiveness  and  love,  let  them 
salute  each  other  with  a  holy  kiss.  {Marg.  Ref.)  He 
assured  them,  that  all  the  saints  where  he  then  was  desir- 
ed aftcctionately  to  salute  them;  and,  finally,  he  desired 
that  the  free  favour,  mercy,  and  salvation  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  the  special  love  of  God  the  Father  to  them, 
as  the  objects  of  his  choice,  and  his  adopted  children, 
and  the  participation  of  all  the  gifts,  graces,  and  consola- 
tions of  the  Holy  Ghost,  might  be  with  them  all.  That 
so,  all  blessings  from  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the  Holj 
Ghost,  in  whose  One  name  thry  had  been  baptized,  might 
really  be  conferred  on  all  of  them,  and  constantly  enjoyed 
by  all  of  them,  without  exception,  to  the  glory  of  the  three 
Persons  in  the  Sacred  Trinity,  according  to  the  parts  whicb 
they  sustain  in  the  great  work  of  man's  redemption. 

PRACTICAf.  OBSERVATIO>'S. 
V.   1—6. 

All  rigorous  measures  should  be  preceded  by  long 
patience  and  many  warnings,  when  the  case  will  admit 
of  them,  and  with  caution  and  deliberation,  upon  sure 
grounds,  and  with  firmness  of  mind.  They  who  will  not 
be  convinced  by  the  abundant  evidences  already  afforded, 
that  Christ  speakcth  by  his  faithful  ministers,  will  at 
length  expei^ience  a  very  awful  demonstration  of  it.  These 
cannot  appear  moi'e  weak  and  despicable  in  the  eyes  of 
carnal  men,  than  Je.^us  did  to  the  chief-priests,  when  he 
hung  upon  the  cross  ;  yet  he  livelh,  and  exerciseth  "  all 
"  power  in  heaven  and  earth  ;"  and  when  he  shall  come 
to  judgment,  every  denunciation  of  vengeance  uttered  by 
his  servants,  according  to  his  word,  will  be  found  Id  be 
diving  and  powerful  for  the   condemnation  of  dcspiser^. 


^.  D.  61. 


II.  CORINTHIANS. 


.f.  D.  0.1. 


We  should  therefore  diligently  and  imparlially  examine 
ourselves,  whether  we  are  in  the  faith :  and,  instead  of 
imagining  tliat  it  is  alnays  tiiibelief  to  doubt  of  our  accept- 
ance, we  should  daily  bring  the  whole  of  our  faith,  ex- 
perience, comfort,  affections,  words,  and  works,  to  be 
assayed  by  the  touchstone  of  the  Scriptures,  that  we  may 
get  well  acquainted  with  ourselves,  obtain  an  assurance 
that  will  not  shrink  from  investigation,  and  possess  that 
"  hope  which  makcth  not  ashamed,  because  the  love  of 
"  God  is  shed  abroad  in  our  hearts  by  the  Holy  Ghost.'" 
For  except  "  Jesus  Christ  be  in  us,"  by  his  Spirit,  his 
image,  and  the  governing  power  of  his  love,  our  faith  is 
dead,  and  we  arc  as  yet  disapproved  by  our  Judge.  While 
ministers  give  these  warnings,  they  should  also  look  well 
to  themselves,  that  they  may  have  a  good  hope  that  they 
shall  not  thus  be  rejected  ;  but,  in  general,  they  who  are 
most  presumptuous  in  judging  others,  have  most  reason  to 
suspect  and  examine  themselves. 

V.  7—13. 

We  should  earnestly  pray  to  God  for  those  whom  we 
caution,  that  they  may  "  cease  to  do  evil,  and  learn  to  do 
"  well ;"  though  their  good  conduct,  "  as  becometh  the 
"Gospel  of  Christ,"  should  expose  us  to  censure  for  our 
suspicions  of  them.  We  should  be  glad  for  others  to  be 
strong  in  the  grace  of  Christ,  though  that  should  be  the 
means  of  exposing  our  weakness  ;  and  we  should  long  for 
the  perfection  of  knowledge,  holiness,  and  comfort  in  be- 
half of  those  who  have  imbibed  a  strong  dislike  to  us ; 
even  if  this  should  proportionably  confirm,  and  increase 


]  men's  prejudices  agamsl  oiir.5eives.  In  short,  all  our  iu- 
terests  and  feelings,  except  our  present  holiness  and  future 
felicity,  should  be  despised,  when  they  come  in  competi- 
tion with  the  honour  of  Christ,  and  the  prosperity  of  his 
Church.  The  miraculous  jjowers  of  the  apostles  could  not 
be  used  against  the  truth,  but  only  in  its  defence ;  yet, 
abilities,  gifts,  authority,  and  influence,  as  well  as  the  cen- 
sures and  excommunications  of  the  Church,  may  be  em- 
ployed against  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  the  edification  d 
his  people ;  yea,  to  the  destruction  of  the  possessors,  and 
of  others  with  them  :  we  should  then  pray  for  grace  to  pre- 
serve us  from  such  abuses,  and  to  enable  us,  and  all  con- 
cerned, to  make  a  proper  improvement  of  all  our  talents. — 
If  we  would  have  the  God  of  peace  and  love  to  be  with 
us  for  our  spiritual  advantage  and  consolation,  we  should 
study  to  be  steadfast  in  the  faith  of  Christ,  to  act  consist- 
ently with  it,  to  be  united  in  heart  and  soul  with  all  oui 
brethren,  and  to  follow  peace  with  all  men.  Then  we 
may  hope  that  "  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the 
"  love  of  God  the  Father  and  the  communion  of  the  Ho- 
"  ly  Spirit,  will  be  with  us  all ;"  that  through  us  '  glory 
'  may  be  to  the  Father,  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost, 
'  as  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall  be, 
'  world  without  end.  Amen.'  And  what  more  can  we  de- 
sire for  ourselves,  or  our  brethren,  than  this  frequently 
repeated  apostolical  benediction  ?  May  we  then  at  all 
times,  when  these  words  are  in  our  lips,  or  spoken  in  our 
hearing,  so  enter  into  the  meaning  of  them,  with  fervent 
affections  and  enlarged  desires  and  expectations,  that  the 
blessings  implied  in  them  may  be  upon  us,  and  all  onr 
fellow-worshippers,  now  and  for  evermore  I  Amen* 


3  0  2 


THE 

EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


Xcir   own  ceun- 


GALATIANS. 


The  Gahtians,  or  Gnllogrccians,  were  the  descendants  of  the  Gauls,  who  migrated  from  tL..  „^„  c-„,.- 
/ry,  to  seek  for  new  settlements;  and  itho,  after  a  variety  of  disasters,  got  possession  of  a  eonsidcrable  dis- 
trict in  Asia  Minor,  near  to  Lycaonia,  Lystra,  and  Iconiim.  It  is  supposed,  that  they  retained  their 
native  language  and  customs,  at  the  time  ivhen  the  Gospel  teas  first  preached  amomr  them.  Learned 
men  have  shown  it  to  he  probable,  that  this  was,  during  the  first  progress  of  Paul  and  Barnabas,  throw^h 
those  regions  :  (Acts,  xiv ;)  for,  though  Galatia  is  not  mentioned,  yet,  "  the  regions  round  about  Lyeao- 
"  nia,  may  be  supposed  to  include  Galatia.  But  some  attempts  to  fix  the  date  of  their  conversion  to 
ctn  earlier  period,  are  wholly  destitute  of  scriptural  proof,  and  unsupported  by  any  solid  argument.  It 
ts  plain,  that  the  Galatians  were,  generally,  idolatrous  Gentiles  before  their  conversion.  The  apostle, 
was  not  able  to  spend  much  time  among  them,  because  of  his  multiplied  engagements ;  yet  he  asserts,  in 
a  way  which  challenges  refutation,  that  he  conferred  miraculous  gifts  on  them.  But  soon  after  he  left 
them,  some  professed  converts  to  Christianity,  who  were  zealous  for  the  Mosaic  law,  intruded  among 
them  ;  drawing  them  of  from  the  true  Gospel,  to  depend  on  ceremonial  observances,  and  to  the  vain  en- 
deavour of  establishing  their  oicn  righteousness.  The  way  in  which  the  apolsle,  with  the  greatest  deci- 
sion and  apparent  severity,  opposes  this  false  Gospel,  will  appear  as  we  proceed:  but  certainly  it  shows, 
that  he  considered  the  very,  life  and  soul  of  Christianity  to  be  at  stake.  Yet  his  opposition  to  this  self- 
righteous  perversion  of  Christianity,  does  not,  in  the  smallest  degree,  lead  him  to  overlook  its  holy  and 
practical  tendency :  and,  in  this  respect,  the  epistle  before  us  forms  a  striking  contrast  to  the  over  zeal- 
ous and  vehement  earnestness  of  numbers,  for  a  part  of  Christianity  ;  while  another  part,  of  equal  im- 
portance, IS  overlooked,  if  not  disparaged.  Learned  men  maintain  different  opinions,  as  to  the  time 
when  this  epistle  was  written.  Most,  however,  agree,  that  the  apocryphal  postscript  which  dates  it  from 
Rome,  contains  a  direct  untruth.  It  is  probable,  that  it  uas  written  during  the  apostle's  residence  at  Co- 
rinth ;  though  some  fix  the  date  of  it  to  the  time,  during  which  the  apostle  abode  at  Jntioch,  after  his 
first  progress  through  Asia  Minor  ivilh  Barnabas,  and  after  the  council  at  Jerusalem;  but  before  he  set 
of  the  second  time,  ivith  Silas  and  Timothy,  when  the  'decrees  were  delivered  to  the  Churches.  The 
former  opinion  is,  however,  more  generally  ■maintained;  and  indeed  it  25  «o/ certain,  that  the  apostle  had 
been  in  Galatia,  before  his  second  progress  through  Jsia  Minor:  and  the  objection  to  the  epistle's  beino- 
written  at  a  later  period,  arising  from' the  decrees  which  had  been  sent  by  the  apostles  to  the  Churches, 
which  might,  it  is  thought,  have  superseded  the  necessity  of  it,  seems  of  little  wei<rht.  The  apostles  had 
indeed  decided  against  the  ceremonial  law  being  imposed  on  the  Gentile  converts  ;  but  they  had  not  shown 
that  the  Gentiles,  by  voluntarily  submitting  to  it,  went  about  to  establish  their  own  righteousness,  and 
■virtually  renounced  the  Gospel.  Jlncyra,  Pessinus,  Tavium,  and  Gcrma,  are  mentioned  by  geographers, 
as  cities  of  Galatin;  7iay,  Iconium  is  by  some  numbered  among  them:  and  St.  Paid  is  supposed  to  havt 
founded  the  Churches  iu  these  and  other  cities  in  that  district. 


A.  D.  5Q. 


CHAPTER  f. 


A.  D.  5C. 


»  Sec  on,  Rom.  i 
1    1  Cor.  i.  I. 

fc  II,  13  17. 

c  Acts  i.  IS— 26. 
xin.  2-4. 

d  Acts  ii.  It,  16 
xxii.  10  M-21. 
XSTl.  16  -  18 
Rom  i  4.  5 
3  Cor  iii  1-3. 
Epb.  iii  8.  1 
Tim.  i.  II  — U 
3  Tim.  i  I  Tit. 
i    3 

e  Matt  xiviii  18 
—20  Joho  T  19 
Z.  30  XX  21. 

(Acts  ii.  3>.  32 
iii  15.  Rom  ir. 
24.24.  ».  9.  xiv. 
3  Epb  i  19,  20. 
Heb.    xiii.     20. 


g  Phil.  i»  21. 
b  Actsix.  31.  XV. 

41.     Xvi.    S,    6. 

sviii  23.  I  Cor 

xvi.  1. 
I  See  on,  Rom  i  7. 

2  Cor  xiii.  14 
k  ii.  ^0  Matt.X! 


28.      XXV 


28. 


Mark 
Luke  xxii.  19 
Jobox.  II  Rom 
IT.  ii  Epb  V 
3.  I  Tim  ii.  6 
Tit  ii   14  Heb 

ix.  14.    X    9,  10 

1  Pet  ii  24  ill. 
18  I  Joho  li  :. 
iii.  16      Rev  i. 

1  vi.  14.  Johoxii 
31  xiv.  30.  XV. 
18, 19.  xvii  14, 
13.   Rom  xii.  3 

2  Cor  iv  4 
Eph.  ii  2  vi 
13  Heb.  vi  5. 
Jam  iv  4. 
\  John  ii  15— 
17.  V  4.  5.  19, 
20.  Rev.  T.  9. 
Tii.  9. 


CHAP.  I. 

Paul  asserts  his  divine  appointment  to  the 
apostolical  office,  1.  He  salutes  the 
churches,  and  praises  God,  2 — 5.  He 
sharply  reproves  the  Gulutians  for  so 
soon  turning  aside  to  a  false  gospel ;  and 
denounces  an  auful  curse  on  all  that 
preached  any  other  doctrine,  than  what 
they  had  received  from  him,  t) — 10.  He 
declares  that  he  had  his  authority  and 
instructions  from  Christ;  and  shows 
what  his  conduct  had  been  before  his 
conversion,  and  what  it  was  afterwards, 
11—24. 

PAUL,  '  an  apostle,  ("  not  of  men, 
'  neither  by  man,  "  but  by  Jesus 
Christ,  *  and  God  the  Father,  who  '  raised 
him  from  the  dead  ;) 

2  And  6  all  the  brethren  which  are 
with  me,  unto  ''  the  churches  of  Ga- 
latia : 

3  '  Grace  be  to  you,  and  peace  from 
God  the  Father,  and  from  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ, 

4  Who  ^  gave  himself  for  our  sins, 
that  he  might  deliver  us  '  from  this  pre- 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  1.  V.  I,  2.  (iVo/e,  Ads  xiii.  1—3.)  It  is 
highly  probable,  that  the  Judaizing  teachers  in  Gaiatia 
expressly  denied  Paul  to  be  an  apostle;  or,  at  least,  that 
he  was  equal  to  Peter  and  the  other  apostles.  He  there- 
fore began  his  epistle  by  calling  himself  an  apostle,  and 
declaring  that  he  was  not  sent  forth  by  any  human  autho- 
rity, nor  yet  by  the  intervention  of  any  man,  as  even 
Matthias  had  been,  "  but  by  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  God 
"  the  Father,  who  raised  him  fiom  the  dead."  That  as 
Christ  received  his  mediatorial  kingdom  from  the  Father, 
so  Paul  received  his  apostleship  from  Christ,  and  from 
God  the  Father  by  him  ;  and  though  he  was  not  appointed 
to  that  office  before  the  death  of  Jesus,  as  most  of  the 
other  apostles  were,  yet  his  authority  was  equally  valid, 
being  personally  conferred  on  him  by  his  risen  Lord  and 
Saviour.  Ananias  baptized  Paul ;  but  he  neither  appointed 
him  to  the  apostlesliip,  nor  instructed  him  for  it.  With 
him  all  the  brethren,  (probably  the  ministers  were  in- 
tended,) who  were  then  with  ihe  apostle,  joined  in  this 
epistle,  as  testifying  the  facts,  and  concurring  in  the 
doctrines,  contained  in  it.  '  Perhaps  the  apostle  meant 
'  to  distinguish  himself  from  those,  who  were  constituted 
'  by  the  apostles,  and  sent  by  thera  to  different  places, 
'  being  peculiarly  named  evnugelisls.  Of  this  kind  were 
<  Timothy,  Tiius,  Luke,  and  other  companions  of  Paul, 
'  who  are  celebrated  in  his  epistles,  rcid  the  Acts  of  the 
•  apostles.'    (Keza.) 

V.  3 — 5.     The  epistle  was  addressed  "  to  the  churches 


sent  evil  world,  "  according  to  the  will  of'^^r^^l  »'»;♦; 
God  and  °  our  Father:  ?a'''\?'36°*',"'' 

5  To  °  whonjf  be  glory  for  ever  and  fj},  "p,"™  ]''■ 
ever,    p  Amen.  n"M'u''M.~'! 

6  I  1  marvel  that  ve  are '  so  soon  re-  |'°"'phi'.  iv^?o 
moved  from  him,  =  that  called  you  into  Is'^anic'ii  II' 
'  the    grace    of  Christ,    "  imto    another  Vs?'' 


i.xli  l:l.  l\.v 
19.  Is  xxiv 
xlii.  12.  Md 
vi.  13.  LWie 
14  Rom.  xi.  : 
xvi  27  K[>t 
12.  Fhil  IV, ; 
1  Tim.      i 


h\e   25. 

.  9— n 

1.  12   si' 


gospel : 

7  Which  is  not  anotlier;  ^  but  there 
be  some  that  trouble  you,  and  would 
^  pervert  the  gospel  of  Christ. 

8  But  Mhough   we,  or  an  angel  from  ii  Pet, 
heaven,    preach  any   other  Gospel   unto  ' 
you  than  that  which  we  have  preached 
unto  you,  "  let  him  be  ''  accursed.  x.iviii  20 

9  As  we    said   belore,  "^  so  say  1  now  J"'-"  's  30. 
again:    It    any  man    preach    any    otiier  j*'T  '  .J'f '|j 
gospel  unto  you  ''than  that  ye  have  re-  ^"  ",'=. 'a. 

^   .  '     ,     ,        ,  .•'      ,  1      •'  s  v.  a     1  ( or  IV 

ceived,  let  him  be  accursed.  J*   ^rf"'  9 

10  For  "  do  I  now  '  persuade  men,  or  l^^l  j  ^  '^ 
God.''  or  do  I  seek  to  please  men.''  ^for'f^^|^  *^  '^ 
if  1  yet  pleased  men,  I  should  not  be  j'jjJJ  \i  '■; 
•■  the  servant  of  Christ. 


liom 


2  Cor.  x'.4. X  ii.  4 

17.  18. y  Jer.  xsiii 

2  Tim   ii.  18,  iii.  S,  9 

John?  10  Jurle  I.  Re 

xi    13.  U.  I  T.m.  i    19  2(1.  T 

Dent    .^xvii.  15— 26.  Josh  i.K   21,  ISam   xxvi.  19   Neh   xili  25.  Mat.  xxv   41.  2  Pet 

b  Mark  xiv  71.  Arts  xxiii.  14.  Rom,  ix   3  I  Cor  xii  3   xvi.  23.  Cr. c  2  Cor.  i 

xiii   1  2.  Phil  iii   1.  iv.  4. dDeut.iv  2.  xii.  32  xiii    1-11   Prov  mi.  6   Rev.  i 

18,19 e  .4ct9  iv.  19.20    V.  29.  2  Cor  v   9-11.  IThes   ii    4.-- -T  Malt,  xxv.ii 

20    Knm.  li   8    Gt. g  .Mali.  xxii.  16.  Rom  xv   1,2    I  Cor,  x.  33.  Eph 


1-.  17  V  in.  12.  vi  II,  12  17.  Acb  XV.  1-5  24  it.  ;!n.  Roro.  xv 
!S  Matt.xsiv.  21  A.jts.iciii  10  2Cor.  ii  17  i>-  2  1  Tim  iv,  1-3 
r  3.  4    Tit  i.  10.  11.  2  Pet  ii.  1-3   1  John  ii    13,  19.  iS  i».  I.  2 

6.  14.  15.  20.  xii    9   Xlii.  II,  xix  "20,  XX,  3. /.  9   3  Cor. 

■    10   Kev  xxii    18,  19. a  iii   10.  13    Gen.  ix  2fi 

13 
17 


6   Col 


22.  Ja 


h  See  on,  llonr 


"  of  Gaiatia,"  or  the  several  congregations  of  professed 
Christians,  which  had  been  collected  in  that  province  ;  but, 
as  they  had  departed  from  the  faith  in  the  fundamental 
article  of  justification,  the  apostle  did  not  call  them 
"  saints,"  for  he  stood  in  doubt  of  them.  After  hi.- 
usual  salutation,  he  addetl,  that  Jesus  "  gave  himself"  a 
willing  and  sufficient  sacrifice  for  the  sins  of  men,  "  that 
"  he  might  deliver"  all  believers  from  the  condemnation, 
pollution,  maxims,  fashions,  and  conduct  of  "  this  pre- 
"  sent  evil  world,"  according  "  to  the  will"  and  ap- 
pointment "  of  God  our  Father,"  to  whom  the  whole 
glory  ought  to  be,  and  would  be,  referred  for  ever.  This 
deliverance  could  not  be  effected  consistently  with  the 
glory  of  God,  except  by  the  redemption  of  Christ,  and 
the  acceptance,  reconciliation,  and  grace,  that  are  ihrougli 
him:  ii  then  the  Galatians  renounced  their  dependence 
on  Christ,  they  must  continue  enslaved  to  this  present 
evil  world,  and  be  condemned  with  it,  for  no  outward 
forms  or  observances  could  deliver  them  from  it,  or  give 
them  the  victory  over  it,  (1  John  v.  4,  5.)  Some  indeed 
interpret  the  words,  which  we  render  "  this  present  evil 
"  world,"  of  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  which  was  then 
become  a  mere  carnal  system,  connected  with  the  love  anrl 
spirit  of  the  world,  the  fear  of  men,  bondage  to  sin,  and 
exposedness  to  condemnation.  But  the  preceding  expla- 
nation is  far  more  extensive  and  natural  :  most  of  the 
Galatians  were  Gentiles  before  their  conversion,  and  even 
the  ritual  law  of  .Moses  is  never  called  evil  in  Scripture, 
much  less  the  whole  Mosaic  dispensation. 


.1.  D.  5G. 


GALATIANS. 


A,  D.  $6. 


t.  I  Cfir 


ii  9, 10  xi  n.      11   But  1  certify  you,  brethren,  '  that 
m3-8    *^'''' the  Gospel  which  was  preached  of  rue,  is 
not  after  man. 

12  For  I  neither  received  it  of  man, 


V.  6 — 10.  Tt  is  rcmarkaLle,  in  how  diirercnl  a  man- 
ner the  aposdc  addressed  the  Galatians,  from  what  he  after- 
wards did  the  Corinthians.  We  have  seen  thai  he  used  the 
utmost  caution,  and  the  most  delicate  and  consummate 
management,  in  undermining  (he  influence  and  coun- 
teracting the  delusions  of  the  false  teachers  at  Corinth  : 
but  he  attacked  the  error  of  the  Galatians  in  a  direct  and 
open  manner,  without  any  circumlocution.  The  Corin- 
thians had  indeed  "  built  hay,  straw,  and  stubble"  upon 
the  good  Foundation  ;  but  the  Galatians  were  attempting 
to  lay  a  wrong  foundation  :  the  former  "  might  be  saved 
"  as  by  fire,"  notwithstanding  their  errors  and  abuses  ; 
but  the  latter  must  perish,  unless  recovered  from  their 
infatuation.  In  the  former  case  the  errors  had  been  in- 
troduced more  plausibly,  and  had  diffused  their  baleful  in- 
fluence more  gradually  :  the  lares  were  so  mingled  with  the 
wheat,  that  they  could  not  be  plucked  up  by  a  rough 
hand  without  the  greatest  danger,  and  much  caution  was 
requisite,  lest  Satan  should  get  still  further  advantages. 
But  in  Galatia  the  error  was  simple  and  fundamental : 
it  was  a  virtual  renunciation  of  the  Gospel,  and  destruc- 
tive in  its  very  nature.  The  persons  who  propagated 
♦'  another  Gospel"  in  Galatia,  were  as  determined  enemies 
to  true  Christianity,  as  the  false  aposUes  at  Corinth,  and 
more  evidently  so ;  but  they  were  not  equal  to  them  in 
ingenuity  :  the  detection  of  their  error  lay  within  a  small 
compass;  their  example  was  of  a  most  dangerous  ten- 
dency ;  their  progress  was  likely  to  be  very  rapid  unless 
effectually  checked,  and  therefore  the  apostle  opened  his 
subject  in  the  language  of  astonishment  at  the  conduct  of 
the  Galatians.  He  had  been  employed  to  call  them  by 
his  ministry  "  into  the  grace  of  Christ,"  or  a  professed 
dependence  for  acceptance  on  the  free  mercy  of  God, 
through  the  merits  and  sacrifice  of  Christ,  and  by  faith  in 
him.  He  had  fully  instructed  them  in  this  important  sub- 
ject, and  confirmed  it  by  miracles  and  the  gifts  of  the 
Spirit  conferred  on  them,  and  they  had  appeared  cordially 
to  embrace  this  salvation  :  he  could  not  therefore  but  be 
surprised,  that  they  should  so  soon  be  induced  to  disclaim 
his  ministry  and  renounce  his  doctrine,  by  turning  to 
another  Gospel.  As  it  was  more  evident  at  first  sight, 
that  the  Galatians  had  been  removed  from  the  ministry  and 
doctiine  of  Paul,  than  it  was  that  they  had  renounced 
Christianity,  and  as  he  stood  in  doubt  whether  they  had 
been  efficaciously  called  into  the  grace  of  Christ,  so  I 
apprehend  we  are  rather  to  understand  him  as  speaking  of 
the  instrument  of  their  outward  calling,  than  of  the  Agent 
in  eflectual  vocation.  Indeed,  their  new  scheme  was  not 
another  Gospel,  nor  any  Gospel  at  all,  but  a  most  fatal 
delusion,  shutting  up  under  condemnation  all  those  who 
adhered  to  it.  This  the  apostle  hoped  would  not  be  their 
case,  as  the  immediate  blame  was  to  be  cast  on  certain 
persons,  whose  aim  was  to  trouble,  perplex,  and  mislead 
the  minds  of  the  Gentile  converts,  and  to  pervert  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  out  of  a  blind  and  proud  zeal  for  the 
Mosaic  dispensation.     They,  no  doubt,  appeared  to  the 


neither  Mas  1  laiight  il,  but  by  tlic  reve- 
lation of  Jesus  Christ. 

1.'}  For''  ye  have  heard  of  my  conver-'',*''f; 
sation  in  titr.e  past  in  the  Jews'  religion, 


unstable  and  unwary  Galatians,  to  speak  very  plausibly 
concerning  obedience  to  the  law,  as  joined  with  faith  in 
Christ  in  order  to  justification  ;  but  he  must  in  the  strong- 
est and  plainest  terms  declare,  that  whoever  preached  any 
Gospel  contrary  to  that  which  he  had  preached  to  them, 
and  they  had  received,  or  even  added  any  thing  to  it  on 
the  grand  question  of  justification,  would  be,  and  ought 
to  be  accursed,  as  one  that  remained  under  the  curse  of 
the  law,  and  kept  others  under  it,  and  as  acting  in  direct 
opposition  to  Christ  and  the  glory  of  God  in  his  salvation. 
Nay,  this  would  be,  yea,  let  it  be,  the  case,  even  if  Paul 
himself,  or  any  of  the  apostles,  should  depart  from  their 
former  doctrine,  and  endeavour  to  establish  any  other 
foundation  for  a  sinner's  hope  than  they  had  done.  Indeed, 
were  it  possible  for  an  angel  to  come  from  heaven,  and  to 
preach  a  doctrine  contrary  to  the  free  justification  of  a 
sinner  by  faith  in  the  merits  of  Christ  alone,  he  must  at 
that  moment  become  an  apostate  spirit,  a  rebel  against 
God,  an  enemy  to  Christ,  and  accursed  in  himself.  So 
that  abilities,  morality,  plausibility,  or  even  miracles,  were 
not  to  be  regarded  in  this  case.  Nor.let  this  be  considered 
as  the  language  of  intemperate  zeal ;  for  he  would  repeat 
it  with  solemnity,  and  again  denounce  accursed,  by  his 
apostolical  authority,  every  one  who  thus  attempted  to  lay 
so  false  a  foundation,  that  they  might  learn  to  dread  and 
abhor  those  delusions  which  they  had  unwarily  encouraged. 
For  could  they  suppose,  that,  after  so  many  years  of  labour 
and  suffering  in  the  cause  of  Christ,  he  only  meant  to 
persuade  men  to  adopt  his  own  private  sentiments  that  he 
might  ingratiate  himself  with  them,  instead  of  pleading 
the  cause  of  God,  and  approving  himself  to  him  ?  Indeed, 
if  this  had  been  his  object,  he  should  never  have  entered 
on  the  service  of  Christ,  or  so  long  continued  in  it ;  and 
if,  in  so  fundamental  a  doctrine,  he  accommodated  his  dis- 
course to  the  pride  and  prejudices  of  men's  hearts,  he 
could  not  act  as  the  servant  of  Christ,  who  cannot  be 
pleased  with  those  things  which  suit  the  carnal  minds 
and  worldly  wisdom  of  men.  As  the  apostle  became  all 
things  to  all  men,  that  he  might  please  them  for  their 
edification,  and  as  he  even  tolerated  difference  of  senti- 
ment and  conduct,  in  various  instances,  respecting  the 
Mosaic  law ;  so  we  must  conclude  that  this  decisive 
language  only  related  to  that  fundamental  doctrine,  of 
which  he  was  about  to  treat,  or  to  such  others  as  are 
of  similar  evidence  or  importance.  It  does  not  behoove 
tis  to  use  the  same  authoritative  language,  or  to  de- 
nounce anathemas  on  those  who  differ  from  us ;  yet  we 
may  properly  show  men  how  evidently  the  apostle's 
words  conclude  those  under  the  curse,  who  teach  sinners 
to  rely  for  justification,  in  the  least  measure  or  degree, 
on  any  thing  except  the  righteousness  and  atonement  of 
Christ,  Should  not  be,  &c.  (10.)  'This  is  a  cutting 
'  reproof  to  all  those  ministers,  who  either  alter  or 
'  conceal  the  doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  for  fear  of  dis- 
'  pleasing  their  hearers,  or  to  gain  popularity.'  (Mac 
knight.) 


A.  D.  6&. 


CHAPTER  I. 


A.  D.  5(i. 


1  Sam. 
1  Chr  )._ 
9.    Malt 
Luke      I 


slix 


iAct..iii.3  i>(. 'how  that  beyond  measure  I  persecuted 
»"  xl^\%.  the  church  of  God,  and  wasted  it ; 
"or.  Ir'l  14  And  ™  profited  in  the  Jews'  re- 
TVim  i'"3.  '  ligion  above  many  my  *  equals  in 
",u  "'"  "  mine  own  nation,  "  being  more  exceed- 
*,«r,  '^'   "  infflv   zealous  of   the  °  traditions  of  ray 

n  Acu    JX.i     3    c^l 

»ivi_s.   Phil,  lathers. 

o'm.u\»3,  3  15  But  when  f  it  pleased  God,  ''who 
lb' Col "i'i"  8.  separated  me  from  my  mother's  womb, 
pDeui.  Ill  7,^8.  r  and  called  me  by  his  grace, 

"'iii.^:  16  To 'reveal  his  Son  in  me,  '  that  I 
g'^- might  preach  him  among  the  heathen; 
"i  5  "  immediately  I  conferred  not  with  ^  flesh 

Jer  i.  5     Luie  or, J   h|ood  • 
i.   15    16.     Acts  """    uiuuu  . 

IIrV^"'^'  •''''  Neither  ''went  I  up  to  Jerusalem 
'm°™  2i?i Cor  to  them  which  were  apostles  before  me; 

i    9  21   XV    10  2  Thca   IJ.  n,  14.  1  Tim   i    12— U   2  Tim.  r.  9.  I  I'et.  v.  10 s  Matt. 

xvi  17    I  Cor  ii  9— 13  2  Cor   i»    6    Epti.  i   17, 18  iii  S-IO 1  ii.  7— 9    Acts  xsii. 

21.  iXTi.  17,  18.  Horn    i   13.  U.  si   13   xv.  16-19     Eptl    lii    1.  8.  Col   i   25-27.    1  Thes. 

it.  16.  I  Tim   i  7.   2  Tim  i  U. u  11,  12   ii    I   6   Deut    xxxiii    9  Luke  is  23— 

25.59-62.  Acts  xxvi.  19,  20.    2  Cor.  t.  16. s  Matt.  xvi.  17.  xxvi  4l.  1  Cor.  xv. 

SO   Eph.  vi.  12  Heb.  ii.  U. r  '8.  Acts  is  20-:5 


V.  11  — 14.  The  reason  of  the  awful  denunciation, 
which  the  apostle  had  made,  was  contained  in  the  assu- 
rance, that  "  his  Gospel  was  not  after  man ;"  neither  of 
human  invention,  nor  suited  to  the  dispositions  and  opi- 
nions of  mankind  ;  for  he  had  not  received  it  from  any 
human  teaching,  but  it  was  immediately  revealed  to  him 
by  Jesus  Christ.  This  might  be  evidenced  by  facts  ;  for 
ihey  had  often  heard  of  his  character  and  conduct  in 
former  years,  when  he  professed  the  Jews'  religion,  and 
how  his  bigoted  zeal  had  induced  him  to  exceed  the 
measure  of  all  other  opposers,  in  furiously  persecuting  the 
church,  which  he  wasted  as  a  wolf  doth  the  sheep,  or 
as  a  victorious  army  plunders  and  destroys  the  city  which 
it  has  taken.  He  had  also  been  well  instructed  in  the 
religion  of  the  Jews,  and  had  made  greater  proficiency  in 
his  studies  than  most  of  those  who  were  his  equals  in 
age,  rank,  and  education  ;  as  well  as  far  exceeded  them  in 
zeal  for  the  traditions  of  the  cldei-s,  along  with  the  law  of 
Moses.  {Soles,  Mutl.  xv.  1 — 20.)  It  could  not  there- 
fore be  supposed  that  he  should  at  once,  and  contrary  to 
all  his  interests,  both  embrace  Christianity,  and  preach  it 
fir.it  to  his  countrymen,  and  soon  after  to  thu  Gentiles, 
without  regarding  the  Jews'  religion,  unless  some  adequate 
cause  had  intervened  to  produce  the  extraordinary  change. 

*  For,    says    he,    it   is    well    known    in    what   school   1 

*  was  educated  from  my  youth  ;  namely,  among  the  prin- 
'  cipal  enemies  of  the  Gospel.  And,  also,  that  I  even 
•,  excelled   in  the  religion  of  a  Pharisee  ;  and  thus,  from 

♦  being  a  Pharisee,  I  suddenly  became  the  apostle  of  the 
«  Gentiles ;  so  that  no  time  intervened,  in  which  I  could 
'  be   taught    by    man.'     (Be.za.)     '  A    revelation    of   the 

♦  facts  and  doctrines  of  Christianity  immediately  from 
«  Chri.st  himself,  without  (he  assistance  of  any  human 
»  teacher,  so  wonderfully  agreeing  in  all  its  branches  with 
«  that  which  Christ  had  taught  on  earth,  both  before  and 
'  after  his  resurrection,  was  so  extraordinary  an  event,  and 
'  of  so  great  importance  to  those  whom  St.  Paul  visited, 
«  and  to  whom  he  wrote,  that  one  cannot  wonder  ho 
'  should  think  proper  to  assert  it  in  so  solemn  a  manner,' 


but  I  went  into    Arabia,  and  *  returned 
again  unto  Damascus. 

18  Then  after  three  years  'It  went 
up  to  Jerusalem  to  see  Peter,  and  abode 
with  him  fifteen  days. 

19  But  other  of  the  apostles  saw  I 
none,  save  *•  James  the  Lord's  '  brother. 

20  Now  the  things  which  I  write  unto 
you,  "^  behold,  before  God,  I  lie  not. 

21  Afterwards  ^  I  came  into  the  re- 
gions of  Syria  and  '  Cilicia  ; 

22  And  was  unknown  by  face  unto 
s  the  churches  of  Judea,  which  were  ""in 
Christ : 

23  But  they  had  heard  only,  That 
'  he  which  persecuted  us  in  times  past, 
now  preacheth  the  faith  which  once  he 
destroyed  ; 

24  And  "^  they  glorified  God  in  me. 


l2Cor  xi  32.33. 
A.  0  38. 

a  Acl3  ix  SG— 23. 

xxii.  17,  Hi 
t  Or.  returned. 
b  Mitt.      X.      3. 

Mark     iii.      18. 

Luke     vi.      15. 

Acts       i.        13. 

James  tki  ton  «r 

Alpttcut.    1  Cor. 

ix.  5.    .lam.  i.  1. 

Ju.le  I. 
cMatt.  miii    55. 

MarK^vF  3 
(1  See  on,   2  Cor. 

xi.  10,  II.  31. 
c  Acts  ix.  30  xi. 

25,  26.    xiii.    I. 

XV  23  41.  wiii. 

18.  xxi  3 
r  Acts  vi.  9.    XSi. 
):».  xxii. 3.  xxiii. 


34 


g  Arts     ix.     31. 

1  Thcs  ii.  U. 
t)  See  on,  I  Cor  i, 
.30.    Phil,    i.    I. 

1   flies.      I.     1. 
•■■2  Thes.  i  I- 
i  Acts  is.  13.  U. 

20,21   27   1  Cor. 


Actsxi  18  XXI 
iO.  2  Cor.  ix.  13 
2  Tbes.  i.  10.  i: 


(Doddridge.)  The  marked  distinction  between  being 
taught  by  man,  and  "  by  the  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,'' 
is  a  proof  of  our  Lord's  Deity.  '  In  this  respect,  Paul 
'  seems  to  have  been,  in  a  measure,  superior  to  the  other 
'  apostles  whom  Christ  instructed  on  earth  after  the 
'  manner  of  men.'     (Besa.) 

V.  15—24.  When  it  pleased  God,  (who  had  chosen 
him  to  be  an  apostle,  even  from  his  mother's  womb,  and 
had,  by  his  purpose,  set  him  apart  for  that  service,)  to  call 
him  by  his  efficacious  grace  unto  the  knowledge  and  faith 
of  the  Gospel,  and  thus  of  his  abundant  mercy  to  reconcile 
him  unto  himself  by  Jesus  Clirist :  and  when,  along  with  the 
outward  extraordinary  circumstances  of  his  conversion,  it 
had  also  pleased  God  to  reveal  his  Son,  in  the  glory  of  his 
Person  and  salvation,  to  his  understanding  and  heart,  to 
display  his  power,  love,  and  grace,  in  the  conversion  of  so 
prejudiced  and  violent  an  enemy  ;  that  he  might  make  hi.s 
name  more  widely  known  on  earth,  by  sending  him  as  an 
apostle  to  preach  Christ  to  the  Gentiles.  {Acts  xxvi.  iT, 
18.)  When  this  gracious  change  had  taken  place,  he 
immediately  prepared  for  obedience,  without  consulting 
any  sort  of  men,  or  conferring  with  the  dictates  of  his 
own  natural  reason,  about  the  consequences  of  his  conduct 
to  his  interest,  credit,  ease,  or  life  itself.  He  did  not 
go  up  to  Jerusalem  to  receive  instructions,  or  to  obtain  a 
commission  from  those  who  had  been  apostles,  before  his 
extraordinary  conversion  and  appointment  to  that  service ; 
but  he  proceeded  to  exercise  his  ministry  without  dcia}, 
and  very  soon  went  into  Arabia  for  that  purpo.se.  Afier- 
•ivards  he  preached  at  Damascus,  till  he  v.'as  driven  thence 
by  persecution.  At  length  after  three  years  he  went  to 
Jerusalem,  to  visit  Peter  as  a  brother  in  Christ,  to  confer 
v.iih  him,  and  to  relate  the  gracious  dealings  of  God, 
and  what  he  had  wrought  by  him  ;  but  neither  he  nor 
James  attempted  to  add  any  thing  to  the  instructions  or 
authority  that  he  had  received  from  the  Lord ;  and  for 
the  entire  truth  of  ail  that  he  had  stated,  he  solemnly 
appealed  to  God.  After  a  short  time  he  left  Jerusalem  ; 
and  the  other  churches  in  Judca  did  not  so  much  ?r< 


A.  D.  56. 


GALATIANS. 


J.  D.  5(i 


CHAP.  H, 


The  aposlle  shows  for  wlial  purpose  he, 
nftcr  many  years,  went  tip  to  Jerusa- 
lem, 1,2;  an<l  that  Tilus,  who  attended 
him,  was  not  eircumciscd,  on  purpose  to 
assert  the  freedom  of  the  Gentile  con- 
verts from  the  law,  3 — 5.  JVo  addition 
at  knoicledire  was  communicated  to  him 
by  the  other  apostles ;  but  they  acknoic 
Icdgcd  his  divine  mission  to  the  Gentiles, 
6 — 10.     JJt    Antioch,    he   openly  with- 


know  him  personally  ;  b\it  the  account  of  his  wonderful 
conversion  excited  them  to  adore  the  power  and  grace  of 
God  towards  so  terrible  a  persecutor;  and  to  bless  his 
name  for  so  great  a  deliverance  vouchsafed  to  his  afflicted 
Church.  (:Vu/f,<,  &c.  Acts  ix.  1 — 31.)  Separateil,  &c. 
(15.)  '  This  further  includes  a  purpose  from  God  to  call 
'  hira  from  heaven,  in  die  midst  of  Ids  madness  against 
'  Christians  ;  and  his  foresight  that  he  would  immedi- 
'  ately  convert  at  his  call ;  which  two  being  first  supposed, 
'  (in  God's  eternal  purpose  and  prescience,)  it  must  needs 
'  follow  to  be  an  act  of  his  unmerited  free-choice  from  all 
'  eternity.  But  this  was  a  designation  only  to  the  aposto- 
'  lical  office,  &c.'  {Hammond.)  This,  however,  shows 
that  God's  eternal  purpose,  and  his  prescience,  do  not  in- 
'erfcre  with  man's  free  agency  and  responsibility.  St. 
Paul  would  not  have  ascribed  his  conversion  to  himself, 
but  to  the  grace  of  God  ;  and  so  would  the  compilers  of 
our  articles,  '  they,  through  grace,  obey  the  call.'  In  me. 
(16.)  This  may  be  rendered  to  me.  The  same  prepo- 
i'ition  is  used  just  after,  and  translated  among-,  it  might  be 
to,  the  heathen.  The  apostle,  however,  speaks  of  imme- 
diate prophetical  revelation  ;  and  not  of  ordinary  divine 
teaching.  James,  &c,  (Marg.  Ref.)  '  Since  we  are 
'  told,  {Acts  ix.  19;)  that  after  Saul  recovered  his  sight 
'  and  strength,  he  was  certain  days  with  the  disciples 
'  at  Damascus,  during  which  he  preached  Christ  in  the 
'  synagogues  ;  we  must  admit,  that  he  spent  a  few 
'  days  in  preaching  at  Damascus,  and  then' retired  into 
'  Arabia,  to  receive  further  revelations,  &c.'  {3Iac- 
knight.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—5. 

All  authority  and  ability  to  preach  the  Gospel  n:ust 
come  from  Jesus  Christ,  and  from  God  the  Father,  who 
hath  raised  him  from  the  dead.  In  all  ordinary  circum- 
stances, indeed,  men  are  employed  as  instruments  in  quali- 
fying and  ordaining  ministers  ;  but,  without  the  grace, 
teaching,  and  unction  of  the  Sj)irit  of  Christ,  all  the  rest 
must  prove  inelfectual.  AVe  ought  to  pray  for  "  grace  and 
"  peace  from  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ," 
in  behalf  even  of  those  of  whom  we  doubt  whether  ihey 
be  true  saints.  The  love  of  Christ,  in  giving  himself  for 
our  sins,  and  the  hopes  and  motives  which  his  redemp- 
tion inspires,  are  effectual  to  deliver  the  believer  from  this 
present  world,  as  well  as  from  the  wrath  to  come.  This 
was  intended  by  the  divine  Redeemer  ;  it  accords  to  the 


stood  Peter,  who  dissembled,  as  to  com- 
munion with  the  Gentile  converts,  for 
fear  of  those  from  among  the  Jews,  1 1 
— I'.i ;  cxpostuhiting  with  him,  because 
he  tvho  himself  sought  justification  by 
faith  in  Christ,  led  others  to  seek  it  by 
the  works  of  the  law,  14 — 16.  Tile 
apostle  by  the  law  was  become  dead  to 
the  law,  that  he  might  live  to  God ;  and 
thus  neither  made  Christ  the  minister 
of  sin,  nor  frustrated  the  grace  of  God, 
17—21. 


will  of  God,  and  is  requisite  for  the  display  of  his  glory  ; 
and  the  consciousness  of  being  rescued  and  separated  from 
those  who  were  our  companions  in  sin,  made  victorious 
over  the  fear  of  men  and  the  love  of  the  woild,  enabled  to 
refuse  conformity  to  it,  and  to  live  a  spiritual  and  heavenly 
life  on  earth,  forms  the  proper  evidence  of  justification  in 
the  righteousness  of  Christ  and  through  faiih  in  him  ;  yet 
numbers,  who  profess  evangelical  doctrines,  have  no  incli- 
nation to  this  part  of  salvation.  But,  as  they  are  not  de- 
livered from  this  present  evil  world  by  the  sanctification 
of  the  Spirit,  it  is  presumptuous  in  them  to  expect  exemp- 
tion from  its  condemnation  by  the  blood  of  Jesus. 
V.  6—10. 

It  is  truly  astonishing,  how  soon  hopeful  converts  are 
often  removed  from  the  ministry  of  those  by  whom  they 
were  first  "  called  to  the  grace  of  Christ ;"  and  how  easily 
they  are  induced  to  embrace  other  Gospels,  either  more 
flattering  to  self-righteous  pride,  or  more  favourable  to 
self-indulgence.  These,  indeed,  are  not  the  Gospel,  but 
the  devices  of  Satan  to  deceive  the  unstable,  to  trouble 
the  injudicious,  and  to  pervert  Christianity.  While  we 
strenuously  maintain,  that  every  kind  and  degree  of  Anti- 
nomianism  eventually  tends  to  dishonour  Christ  and  de- 
stroy true  religion,  we  must  also  declare,  in  the  most  de- 
cided manner,  that  all  dependence  on  good  works,  real 
or  supposed,  for  justification,  is  still  more  fatal  to  the  in- 
dividuals who  persist  in  it,  after  the  truth  has  been  fully 
and  repeatedly  set  before  them.  No  wonder  that  the 
preachers  of  morality  and  good  works,  as  the  foundation 
for  the  sinner's  hope  of  acceptnnce,  or  in  any  degree  con- 
ducive to  his  justilication,  are  so  evidently  unsuccessful 
in  their  attempts  to  make  men  virtuous;  for  if  they  had 
apostolical  endowments,  yea,  angelic  capacities,  eloquence, 
and  purity,  as  they,  their  whole  system,  and  all  who 
cleave  to  it,  lie  under  the  awful  and  explicit  curse  of 
God,  this  must  blast  all  their  labours,  and  finally  ruin 
their  souls,  unless  they  are  previously  convinced  of  their 
fatal  mistake.  While  we  zealously  preach  and  diligently 
practice  good  works /or  evaiigelical  purposes,  let  us  be 
even  still  more  careful,  if  possible,  not  to  put  them  in  the 
place  of  "  that  righteousness  of  God,  which  is  unto  and 
"  upon  all  that  believe  ;"  and  not  to  advance  any  thing 
which  may  betray  others  into  so  dreadful  a  delusion.  In- 
stead of  presumptuously  applying  the  apostle's  w^ords  to 
those  who  differ  from  us,  or  in  any  other  way  than  by  a 
general  declaration  of  the  ti'ulh,  let  us  for  ourselves  keep 


v4.  D.  56. 


CHAPTER  H. 


Ji.  D.  5G. 


A  D  62.      fTlHEN  MoOi-teeii  years  after,  ^  I  went 

bActs»v.s-4.      I      up  again  to  Jerusalem  with''  Barna- 
c^  Actsiv  36,,-*         r     a         ,  a-.-,  -,1.  i 

37   XL  24.  30.  has,  and  took  "^  1  itus  with  vie  also. 

50  Kv  25  3s"       2  And  1  went  up  '  by  revelation,  '  and 

39.  I  Cor.  rx  6  •  i  '  i  i  I 

zcorviii  communicated    unto    them    that    gospel 

f^  whicii  1  preach  among  the  Gentiles,  but 

'^  *  privately  to  them  t'  which   were  of  re- 

;\;^  putation,  lest  by   any    means    ''1   siiould 

tc^K*  I.  '"un,  or  had  run,  in  vain. 

ii  2a    2*  i""'!'      3  But   'neitlier  Titus,  who    was  with 

hMHtt  X   16  I  Cor  is.  M.  Phil  ii- 16.  1  Thea  iii   5 i  v.  2-6  Actsxv.si  xvi,  3 

I  Cor.  ix.SO.Sl. 


16  i3  T  . 
eExxviii.S 
Acts  xn  •■ 
sviii  9  xxi 
Acta  X 


IS 


•  Or 


:  Stt  I 


me,  being  a  Greek,  was  compelled  to  be 
circumcised  : 

4  And  that  '^  becau.se  of  false  brelliren 
'  unawares  brought  in,  who  came  in  pri- 
vily to  spy  out  our  '"liberty  whicli  \vc 
have  in  Christ  Jesus,  that  they  might 
°  bring  us  into  bondage  : 

5  To  whom  °  we  gave  place  by  sub- 
jection, no,  not  for  an  hour  ;  ^  that  the 
truth  of  the  gospel  might  continue  with 
you. 


at  the  utmost  distance  from  this  terrible  anathema,  and 
caution  all  men  against  those  who  thus  pervert  the  Gospel 
of  Christ.  In  so  important  a  cause  we  must  not  regard 
the  friendship  or  fear  the  frowns  of  men,  nor  seek  their 
favour  by  the  persuasive  words  of  human  wisdom  ;  but 
be  satisfied  with  desiring  the  acceptance  and  blessing  of 
God,  in  our  endeavours  to  vindicate  his  truth.  Indeed, 
none  are  the  servants  of  Christ,  who  seek  io  please  men, 
as  their  object ;  and  few,  who  actually  please  men  in  ge- 
neral, give  sufficient  evidence  that  they  honestly  and  faith- 
fully serve  Christ;  for  how  can  he  be  pleased  with  that 
testimony  and  conduct  which  is  acceptable  to  carnal  men, 
in  whom  the  god  of  this  world  dwells  and  works  ?  Minis- 
ters therefore  should  be  careful  not  to  receive  or  preach  a 
carnalized  gospel,  and  not  to  rest  in  human  teaching  ;  but 
10  study  the  written  revelation  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  to 
pray  continually  for  the  Spirit  of  wisdom  and  revelation 
in  the  knowledge  of  him. 

V.   11—24. 

The  conversation  of  many  eminent  Christians  and  mi- 
nisters was  once  most  contrary  to  the  truth  and  grace  of 
the  Gospel.  Zealous  Pharisees  and  furious  persecutors 
have  been  made  monuments  of  the  Redeemer's  power  and 
love  ;  and  though  their  apparent  profiting  before  their  con- 
version only  tended  to  their  greater  condemnation,  yet  it 
hath  afterwards  been  over-ruled  for  the  glory  of  God,  and 
their  more  abundant  usefulness.  The  Lord  suffers  many 
whom  he  hath  chosen  for  his  work  to  proceed  in  opposi- 
tion to  him  for  a  course  of  years  ^  hut  when  he  calls  them' 
by  his  grace,  and  reveals  the  glory  and  preciousness  of 
Christ  to  their  souls,  their  enmity  is  subdued,  their  lusts 
dethroned,  their  hearts  changed,  and  they  willingly  devote 
themselves  to  his  service.  When  his  command  is  con- 
cerned, they  will  not  confer  with  flesh  and  blood,  but  will 
renounce  all  worldly  prospects,  and  venture  all  consequen- 
ces for  his  sake.  And  though  in  ordinary  cases  it  would 
be  presumptuous  for  new  converts,  or  young  ministers,  to 
disregard  the  counsels  of  such  as  have  been  long'employed 
in  the  work  of  Christ,  yet  that  love  to  Christ  and  the 
souls  of  men,  which  renders  them  superior  to  lucrative 
considerations,  and  ready  to  endure  hardships  in  order  to 
spread  the  Gospel,  is  a  good  evidence  that  the  Lord  is 
preparing  them  for  future  usefulness.  In  speaking  of  the 
Lord's  dealings  with  us,  and  the  services  for  which  he 
hath  enabled  us,  we  should  scrupulously  adhere  to  the 
truth,  as  in  the  sight  of  God  ;  and  when  they,  who  opposed 
Vol.  v.— No.  33. 


j-e  Jurte  3. 
IJ  14   iv.  16     F.ph. 
i.  13      Cnl    I.  S. 
1  Tliec.  \i.  J3 


and  would  have  destroyed  the  faith,  are  brought  to  em- 
brace and  preach  it,  we  are  called  upon  to  glorify  God  on 
their  behalf,  though  they  be  unknown  by  face  to  us. 

NOTES. 

CFLA.P.  II.  V.  1 — 5.  It  appears  from  the  history, 
that  Paul  and  Barnabas  went  up  from  Antioch,  to  carry 
the  alms  of  the  Christians  in  that  city  to  the  elders  at 
Jerusalem,  (Acts  xi.  29,  30.)  But  they  had,  at  that  time, 
no  special  business  with  the  apostles,  and  it  is  not  certain 
that  they  saw  any  of  them.  The  journey,  however,  here 
mentioned,  most  evidently  is  that  recorded  by  the  iiisto- 
rian,  when  they  went  up  on  purpose  about  the  very  ques- 
tion which  St.  Paul  was  here  debating  with  the  Galatians. 
(Notes,  Acts  XV.)  Most  expositors  date  this  journey 
fourteen  years  after  the  apostle's  conversion,  which  scarce- 
ly allows  sufficient  time  for  all  the  intervening  transac- 
tions ;  and  it  seems  more  obvious  to  compute  the  years 
from  the  first  journey  before-mentioned,  (i.  18.)  There 
is,  however,  but  little  certainty  in  the  computation  of 
times,  even  by  the  most  learned  chronologers,  as  to  the 
date  of  the  apostle's  conversion,  subsequent  history,  and 
the  writing  of  his  epistles  ;  and  exactness  in  tiiis  respect 
is  comparatively  of  little  importance.  By  the  direction 
of  God,  who  immediately  revealed  himself  to  the  apostle, 
or  some  other  prophet,  on  this  occasion,  he  and  Barna- 
bas went  to  Jerusalem  about  this  very  question  ;  and 
this  was  the  only  instance  in  which  there  had  been  the 
least  appearance  of  inferiority  in  him  to  the  other  apos- 
tles. At  that  time  he  fully  declared  the  whole  of  his 
Gospel  among  the  Gentiles,  to  them  and  to  other  eminent 
persons  at  Jerusalem  ;  but  he  did  this  privately,  lest,  if 
he  had  openly  avowed  it  to  the  whole  Church,  the 
strong  prejudices  of  the  multitude  against  him  and  the 
Gentiles,  and  for  the  Mosaic  law,  should  have  excited 
commotions,  and  led  to  such  measures  as  might  ha\e 
tended  to  prevent  his  future  usefulness,  and  subvert  the 
Churches  which  he  had  already  planted.  It  would  at 
length  be  fully  known  both  that  he  admitted  the  Gentiles 
into  the  Church  without  circumcision,  and  that  he  did 
not  consider  the  Mosaic  law  as  binding  on  the  con- 
sciences even  of  the  Jewish  converts.  But,  as  his  object 
was  to  obtain  the  sanction  of  the  Church  at  Jerusa- 
lem to  his  doctrine,  in  order  to  silence  the  Judaizing 
teachers,  it  was  very  prudent  to  open  the  business  pri- 
vately to  the  apostles,  that,  being  proposed  and  supported 
;by  them,  it  might  come  before  the  other  elders  with 
I  more  weight  than  Pa^ul  hiusel/  could  give  it,  in  so  pte- 

2  H 


y.  U.  5G.. 


GALATIANS. 


.i.  V.  56. 


gp9.  vi.  3  ^  0  But  ol  thoric  '  who  iuetr.cd  to  be 
"LH'  iV-'^"''  somewhat,  whatsoever  tliey  wore  'it  mak- 

ns-  '^\j  I'j'll;  elh  no  matter  to  ino  :  'God  acceptctli  no 
i6.Mln'viV7'if"^*"'^  person  :  for  tiiey  who  seemed  to  be 
?i  21  -Jclf'," somewhat,  'in  conference  added  notliing  to 

»Sft(m,.Ii)bix»iv   "1^  • 

^Pet'^i'n'''''*  ''  i^ut  contrariwise,  "-when  they  saw 
«m  Aciinv  c- ijjjj^  X  the  gospel  of  the  uncirciinicision 
VcA'p" 'aii' was  commitied  unto  me,  as  the  gospel  of 
'AHsxiluUia:  the  circutncision  teas  unto  Peter; 

28'"'Thcrii'4,  8  (For  >■  he  that  wrought  cfTectually 
''-/i.'m'W-iB'in  Peter  to  the  apostleship  of  the  circum- 

^yn^'n' "  "  cision,  the  same  '  was  mighty  in  me  to- 

aiii  AActsxlii.2  J.I        /-^        .•|         \ 

-11  Kiv.  3-11  ward  the  Uentiles  :) 

i^iG'xxMo'V  9  And  when  ^  James,  Cephas,  and 
^"scoT^xi'i'l'  John,  who  seemed  to  be  ^  pillars,  per- 
"i's'ss.'"'       '  ceived  "=  the   p-race   that  was  given  unto 

b2      G.      12—14  ,  ■■  1     n  L  il 

•vi»t(  xvi  IB  mc,  they  gave  to  me  anil  Barnabas  tne 
sf!  M-in  right  hands  of  ''  fellowship  ;  that  *  we 
"e.  Ily.^i  Vc.'j  should  so    unto    the    heathen,  and  they 

XV.   10    Kpll    111  ^3        .  .     .  ■' 

Pti*iv  io'n  '  ""^^'^  *"^  Circumcision. 
atcorvhlii       H)  Only  iheii  tvould  '  that   we   should 

John  1. 3  J  J  I  •    1      1 

eAr|^'«^j  23- j!»  remember  the  poor;  the  same  which  1 
s?"23-27"'""  ^'•''i>  w^s  forward  to  do. 

Cor.  xvi"  1,  2  2  Cor   viii.  ix   Heb.  xiii   16.  Jam.  ii    li,  16  I  John  iii.  17. 


11  ![  But  wlien  Peter  wus  come  ^  to  <^'='»jj^3<'-w- 
Antioch,  ''I  witfistood  him  to  the   face,  Jl  ,?,i'-»- 

I  111  1  '     JIH    1 1    ITno.  T. 

'  because  he  was  to  be  blamed.  i'Ex!"x"kii  si 

12  For  before  that  'certain  came  from  ^|  j^,"'"^  »»' 
James,  'he  did  cat  with  the  Gentiles:  i"S  M^tt'xv?.' 
but  when  they  were  come,  "  he  withdrew,  x\' 37-4. xt'" 
and  separated  himself,  "fearing  them  i"iih»'r8"io'' 
which  were  of  the  circumcision.  ^j^Acuxxi.  n 

13  And  "the  other  Jews  dissembled  Kph^H^j^'si 
likewise  with  him  ;  insomuch  that  Bar-  nVuSs  i.ukc 
nabas  also  was  ■"  carried  away  with  their  '''22    '  """ 

dl       .  •'  n  I'r  .V  xxix  2S. 

issimulation.  i>  ivn.  n  .ia,t. 

14  But  when  I  saw  that  they  1  walked  ooeo'  .si.  t— 
not  uprightly  according  to  '  the  truth  of  n'';'-";!  ec! 
the  gospel,  'I  said  unto  Peter  before  corve.  .iii.  3 
them  all,  'If  thou,  beine:  a  Jew,  livest '■  J"'- »»  12  t 
alter  the  manner  01  Uentiles,  and  not  as  ;"  '*  Hebxin 
do  the  Jews;  "  why  compcllest  thou  the  i,""' "  =.<"" 

1-  1  I       't  ^  Ixxxiv    II 

Gentiles  to  live  as  do  the  Jews  .'*  r spin's' ko,?. 

15  We  ?t'/io  arc  ^  Jews  by  nature,  and  fv' aij ' '/j'™- 
not  >'  sinners  of  the  Gentiles,  9s«"*on  h.  n 

16  Knowing  ^  that  a  man  is  not  justi-  Y^  ^^'J    '^' 

Prnv    xxvir.S.C, tl2,13.  Acts  s.  28  xi   .1-18. u3    vi.  '2  Act^  Xv    10    I9-" 

21    21   28,29 X  Malt,  iii   7-9.   John  viii    39— tl     KoiD.  iv.  Ifi.    Eph,  ii   3. 

y  .Mark  vii  2C— '.8.  Ai-ts  xxil  21,  22.  Rom.  iii    9    Eph    ii.  II ,  12.  Tit  iii   3. 1  19.  iii. 

10-12   V,  d    Jo'i  is.  2,  3.  20     XiV  4.  Ps.  cixs   3.4.    Lu«ei.2S— 23  .\ct3  xiii.  38,  39^ 


judiced  an  audience.  Yet,  while  he  used  this  precaution, 
he  would  not  consent  that  Titus  should  be  circumcised, 
contrary  to  his  judgment  and  inclination  :  and  it  is  pro- 
bable, that  he  look  that  excellent  Gentile  convert  with  him 
on  purpose,  that,  in  the  case  of  one  on  whom  he  could 
depend,  he  might  show  his  steadfastness  to  his  principles, 
on  so  critical  an  occasion.  {Notes,  Acts  xvi.  3.)  For 
both  his  journey  to  Jerusalem  and  his  conduct  there,  espe- 
cially in  respect  of  Titus,  were  intended  to  counteract  the 
designs  of  the  false  brethren,  the  pretended  Christians, 
who  had,  in  an  unsuspected  manner,  got  admission  into  the 
Church  at  Antioch ;  and  who  came  as  spies  to  observe  the 
degree  of  liberty,  which  the  Gentile  converts,  and  even 
ihose  of  the  Jews,  used,  in  respect  of  the  law,  according 
to  the  truth  and  will  of  Christ  :  in  order  that  they  might 
bring  the  Gentiles  into  bondage  to  the  legal  ceremonies,  as 
well  as  oblige  the  apostle  and  his  coadjutors  to  be  more 
observant  of  them.  He  was  indeed  always  disposed  to 
make  allowance  for  men's  prejudices,  and  to  deal  gently 
•with  weak  consciences,  in  order  to  promote  the  Gospel, 
(Notes,  1  Cor.  ix.  19 — 23  :)  but  he  would  not  give  place 
at  all,  by  way  of  subjection  to  the  law,  when  they  imposed 
it  on  men's  consciences,  and  represented  it  as  necessary  to 
salvation.  Nay,  he  strenuously  opposed  all  such  attempts, 
in  ordfT  that  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  which  these  Jewish 
teachers  were  labouring  to  |iervert  and  corrupt,  might  re 
main  in  the  Gentile  churches. 

V.  6 — 10.  The  false  brethren  disparaged  Paul,  as  if 
no  account  was  to  be  made  of  him ;  but  Peter,  James, 
and  John,  seemed  to  be  somewhat  in  their  estimation,  in 
order  that  by  using  their  names  they  might  the  more 
successfully  oppose  the  truth  :  for  the  opinion  of  others 
oonceruinj^  ihcm,  not  their  own  estimate  of  themselves, 


is  exclusively  meant.  But  the  apostle  declared,  that  it 
was  no  matter  to  him  what  they  or  others  were,  as  to 
their  endowments,  authority,  or  reputation  :  foi-  God  did 
not  thus  partially  accept  of  men's  persons,  or  determine 
right  and  wrong,  truth  and  falsehood,  by  such  rules. 
However,  therefore,  he  loved  and  honoured  them  as  bre- 
thren, he  would  not  put  them  in  Christ's  stead,  or  acknow- 
ledge that  they  had  any  authority  over  him :  nor  indeed, 
when  he  conferred  with  them,  had  they  added  any  thing  to 
his  knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  or  authority  to  preach  it,  or 
even  to  his  spiritual  gifts  and  miraculous  powers.  On  the 
contrary,  they  were  convinced  that  Christ  had  imme- 
diately appointed  him  to  be  his  principal  minister,  in 
preaching  the  Go.spel  among  the  Gentiles;  even  as  Peter 
was  the  leading  person  in  the  work  carrying  on  among  the 
Jews  :  and  had  qualified  him  as  fully,  and  wrought  by 
him  as  mightily,  in  the  one  case,  as  he  had  by  Peter 
in  the  other.  So  that  these  three  apostles,  who  seemed 
to  many  persons  to  be  the  only  pillars  on  whom  every 
thing  depended,  saw  and  acknowledged  the  grace  of  God 
bestowed  on  him,  and  allowed  of  him  and  Barnabas,  as 
fellowdabourers  of  equal  authority  and  ability  with  them- 
selves ;  being  satisfied  that  they  should  labour  principally 
among  the  Gentiles,  while  themselves  would  at  present 
continue  among  the  Jews.  Only,  considering  the  low 
condition  of  the  Jewish  converts,  and  the  expenses  which 
they  had  incurred  soon  after  the  day  of  Pentecost,  they 
desired  them  to  remember,  and  raise  some  contribution^ 
for  their  poor,  among  the  Genule  converts  ;  which  Paul 
was  very  ready  to  do,  and  accordingly  did  without  delay, 
and  with  great  earnestness,  notwithstanding  their  pre- 
judices against  him.  The  event  of  this  con^rence  n> 
other  respects  .was  ^vell  known. 


ji.  D.  5G, 


CHAPTER  H. 


J.  D. 


.  iii,  13, 14. 23-  fied  by  the  works  of  the  law,  '  but  by 
fV'iH  sr-s"  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  even  "  wc  have 
«;  yM.Vs'a'  beUeved  in  Jesus  Christ ;  that  we  might 
al"ic7rvi^rl  be  justified  by  the  faith  of  Christ,  and 
Phn'iil  9.  Heb.  not   by  the   works  of  the  law  :  '^  for  by 

hso.  Jo'ho  Ti.  68,  the  works  of  the   law  shall  no  flesh  be 

69.  XX.  21.  Acts  .  ■/.       1 

iv.  12,  I  Pet.  i  justincd. 

17  But  if '^  wliile  we  seek  to  be  justified 

ii",  by  Christ,  we  ourselves  also  ''are  found 

sinners,  '  is  therefore  Ciirist  tiie  minister 


2  Pet- 
John  i 
;  S.    Rev.  yU. 


c  See  on,  _.    .  „ 

d"oi;V  ..-ofsin?  sGod  forbid 

33.  si.  7. 
e  1 1  liora 


,2       18  For  ''if  I   build   again   the    things 
I,  which  I  destroyed,  I  make  myself  a  trans- 


ii  7_9  gressor. 

21-25  viii.  2.  I  John  iii   5 gStenn 

-12.  V   U.  Kom.  xiv.  li  1  e»r.  viii    11,  12 


V.  11 — 16.  The  wisdom  of  God,  in  permitting  the 
transaction  here  recorded,  is  very  conspicuous ;  Tor  it 
demonstrably  proves  the  pope's  pretended  infallibility  and 
supremacy,  as  derived  from  Peter,  (no  one  can  tell  in 
■what  manner,)  to  be  the  most  groundless  fiction  imagi- 
nable ;  and  it  tends  exceedingly  to  establish  the  doctrine 
of  justification  by  faith  alone.  After  the  decree  of  the  coun- 
cil at  Jerusalem,  Peter  on  some  account  went  down  to 
Antioch,  and,  knowing  that  the  Mosaic  law  was  no  lon- 
ger obligatory  on  the  conscience,  he  did  not  scruple  to 
eat  and  converse  freely  with  the  Gentiles  :  yet  when  cer- 
tain Jewish  converts  came  from  James  to  him,  he  separa- 
ted from  the  Gentiles,  lest  he  should  incur  the  censure 
of  the  Jews.  Thus  he  showed  more  fear  of  man,  than 
regard  to  the  truth  of  the  Gospel ;  he  confirmed  the  pre- 
judices of  the  Jewish  converts,  and  strengthened  the  hands 
of  the  Judaizing  teachers  ;  he  weakened  the  influence  of 
St.  Paul  and  other  ministers  ;  he  set  an  example  of  dissi- 
mulation, which  was  followed  by  the  other  Jews,  and 
which  even  seduced  Barnabas  himself,  who  had  been  St. 
Paul's  coadjutor  among  the  Gentiles  ;  and  he  threw  addi- 
tional hindrances  in  the  way  of  their  conversion.  This 
sufficiendy  proved  him  to  be  both  fallible  and  sinful  in 
himself,  though  he  was  guided  by  the  Sjiiiit  of  God  to 
deliver  the  Gospel  to  mankind,  free  from  error  or  corrupt 
mixture.  As,  however,  he  was  so  evidently  blameable, 
Paul,  though  probably  a  much  younger  man,  and  called  to 
the  aposlleship  long  after  him,  deemed  himself  bound 
openly  to  withstand  him.  A  private  remonstrance  would 
not  suffice  on  so  public  and  important  an  occasion  ;  and 
he  would  not  speak  against  him  behind  his  back.  But  he 
took  an  opportunity,  in  the  presence  of  the  whole  Church, 
to  expostulate  with  him  concerning  his  disingenuous  con- 
duct; demanding  of  him,  how  it  was  that  he,  being  a 
Jew,  should  in  many  respects  and  on  many  occasions  live 
like  the  Gentiles,  without  observing  the  Mosaic  law  ? 
•and  yet  should  inconsistently  employ  the  influence  of  his 
example,  to  induce,  and  even  to  compel,  the  Gentile 
converts  to  submit  to  circumcision  and  obey  that  law? 
For  they,  who  were  naturally  of  the  stock  of  Israel,  and 
thus  had  been  born  and  educated  Jews,  and  who  had 
formerly  been  strictly  observant  of  the  Mosaic  law,  and 
not  idolatrous  sinners  like  the  Gentiles,  being  at  length 
fully  convinced,  that  a  man  could  not  be  justified  before 


iii.    19.   20. 
20.    vii 
U    22,: 

k  Ram  vi.  2  1 


1 9  For  I  '  through  the  law  am  ^  dead  ■  iii.  m  n.  Hom 

J.        J 1  I  >       1  T  •      I         J*  ^^1  lii      in     Oft      t,. 

to  the  law,  '  that  I  might  live  unto  God. 

20  I    am    "  cruciiicd    with    Christ 
"  nevertheles.?    I    live;  yet    not    J,  "but 
Christ  liveth  in  me  :  and  ''  the  life  which  I  ;  I'e't. li  ci.' 
now  live  in  the  flesh,  ''I  live  by  the  faith  « ^  i  c"  x^si'.' 
of  ■■  the  Son  of  God, '  who  loved  me,  and  j,.!"'.'^',  ^^'i; 

'  lit   II    IJ.  Hch. 

gave  himself  lor  me.  ix^m.  iPct.iv 

21  I  'do  not  frustrate  the  grace  of  ■"„;;  j'\|  ^|_!,\ 

God  :  for  if  "  righteousness  cojnc  by  the  f,'.'',!-  u.  '^''' 

law,  then  "Christ  is  dead  in  vain.  "v','?'! 'LI  n'. 


1,5.  Col.  11  13  i 
17  Cnl.  i  27  Ufi 
7i.  57.  Rom  1.  1 
i6  35  vi.  r,9  ix 
-13   20  ■ 


ii,    20 p2Cor    i».  Il.x.  3    T  Pet   iv   1,2. j  10.  lii    II 

(   2  2  Cnr.  i   24   v    7.  15.  Pill   iv.  13.  I  I'ft.  i,  R. r  lolin  i   i 

-38.  Acts  viii.  37.  ix- 10    1  Xlies.  i.  10.   1  Jolin  i  7.  it.  9.  10.  11 
Mitt.  XK   23.   John  sv.  U.  Unm    viii   37     Kph.  v.  2  2S.  Tit 

I's  xrxiii.  10.  .-Mirk  vii  9.  Marg   Rom.  i:i.  31 ii  S.r  m,  ! 

3.  XI  0 X  Is  xlix.  4  Jcr.  viii.  ti  1  Cor  xv.  i.  14   17. 


God  by  hi.s  own  obedience,  in  any  sense,  (A'o/fs.  &c. 
i^om.  iii,)  but  that  this  blossing  must  be  obtained  by  the 
faith  of  Jesu.s  Christ,  even  they  had  renounced  all  de- 
pendence on  the  law,  and  fled  to  Christ  by  faith,  that  they 
might  be  justified  in  him  alone,  without  the  works  of  the 
law.  Why  then  should  Peter  and  other  Jewish  converts 
draw  the  attention  of  the  Gentiles  to  the  legal  ceremonies, 
and  intimate  to  them,  that  they  were  not  fully  brought 
into  the  Church  of  Christ,  because  they  did  not  submit  in 
them,  when  this  served  to  sanction  those  teachers,  who 
instructed  them  to  depend  upon  them  in  part  at  least  for 
justification  ?  Whereas  they  well  knew,  that  by  the  works 
of  the  law  no  flesh  could  be  justified  befoie  God.  The 
occasion  of  this  declaration  was  doubtless  taken  from  the 
ceremonial  law  :  but  the  argument,  as  it  respects  justi- 
fication, is  equally  conclusive  against  all  dependence  on  the 
works  of  the  moral  law,  as  absolutely  inconsistent  with 
the  Gospel-method  of  justification.  This  certainly  took 
place  some  years  before  the  apostle's  last  journey  to 
Jerusalem,  as  recorded  by  St.  Luke,  and  it  is  an  addi- 
tional argument  in  support  of  the  view  before  given  of  St* 
Paul's  conduct  on  that  occasion.  (Note,  Acts  xxi.  18 — 
20.)  The  conduct  of  Peter,  on  this  trying  occasion,  seems 
to  have  been  peculiarly  excellent.     (Marg.  Rrf.) 

V.  17 — 21.  It  is  not  agreed,  wlicther  the  aposUc's 
address  to  Peter  continues  to  the  end  of  the  chapter ;  or 
where  it  terminates,  if  it  does  not :  but  the  doctrine  is 
just  the  same,  however  this  may  be  decided.  If  then, 
while  the  aposdes  renounced  their  legal  confidence,  and 
sought  to  be  justified  by  Christ,  it  should  at  length  be 
found  that  they  were  yet  in  their  sins,  through  the  insuf- 
ficiency of  his  righteousness  and  atonement  to  jusdfy 
them,  except  they  returned  back  to  the  law,  and  taught 
others  to  do  the  same,  it  would  foUotv,  that  Christ  was 
"  the  minister  of  sin,"  and  the  Gosjiel  "  the  ministration 
"  of  condemnation,"  instead  of  the  ministration  of  the 
Spirit  and  of  righteousness.  But,  God  forbid  that  such 
things  should  be  spoken  of  Christ,  and  his  Gospel!  This 
appears  to  be  the  meaning  of  the  verse,  as  it  stands  coh- 
nected  in  the  apostle's  argument.  At  first  sight  indeed  it 
may  seem  rather  to  relate  to  the  sins  which  are  found  in 
tho.sc,  who  profess  to  be  justified  by  Christ ;  which  are 
not  to  be  charged  on  the  doctrine,  or  the  insufficiency 
of  his  grace  to  sancfiTy  them,  as  if  he  were  the  ministc 

2  112 


.'i.  D.  b^. 


GALATIANS. 


A.  D.  5G. 


CHAP.  HI. 

The  apostle  sharply  reproves  the  Gidaliuns 
for  (Icpartinn;  from  that  doctrine,  which 
had  been  fulli^  preached  to  them,  and 
confirmed  by  the  gift  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
1 — .').  He  proves  his  doctrine  concerning 
justification,  from  the  example  of  jlbra- 
ham,  and  the  testimony  of  scripture,  G — 
9  ;  from  the  tenour  and  curse  of  (he  law. 


and  the  redemption  of  Christ,  10 — 14  : 
and  from  the  Abrahamic  covenant, 
which  the  law  could  not  disannul,  13 — 
]!].  He  shows  the  subserviency  of  the 
laiv  to  the  covenant  of  grace  ;  being  us  a 
shoolmaster  to  prepare  men  for  Christ, 
19 — 21;  and  that  all  believers  are 
delivered  from  the  law,  and  made  the 
spiritual  seed  of  Abraham,  25 — 29, 


of  sin,  and  allowed  men  to  continiio  in  it  ;  or  as   if  there 
was  any  need  to  go  back  to  the  law  on  that  account.     The 
former   iiilerpi-etation,  however,    is   most  afijiiovcd,    and 
indeed  justly,     if  liicn  Paul,  or  the  other  apostles,  should, 
either  by    doctrine  or  example,  countenance  the   opinion, 
thai  the  law  must  be  obeyed,  in  order  to  jiistihcalion,  thus 
building  again  what  they   had   destroyed,   they   would  be- 
come transgressors,  and  liable  to  condemnation.     And  if 
the  Jewish  Christians  should  return  back  to  a  de])endcnce 
on  the  law,  they  would  vaiidy  attempt  to  ciect  again  that 
olii  building,  which  they  iiad  destroyed,  in  order  to  make 
Chrisj.  their  Foundation.     (Notes,  Rom.  x.    1 — 4.)  wiiich 
would  again   bring  tliem  under  condemnation,  and  leave 
their  sins  both  unpardoned  and  unsubdued.     But  tliis  was 
very  diflerent  from  the   apostle's  own  experience  in  this 
matter :  for  through   his  knowledge  of  the  strictness,    ex- 
ten  t,  spirituality,  excellency,  ami  sanction  of  the   moral 
law,  as  well  as  of  the   typical  import  of  the  ceremonies, 
he  was  become  "  dead  to  the  law  ;"    he  expected  no  help 
from    it   in  the  matter  of  justification  ;  he    was  divorced 
from  it  as  a  legal  covenant,  that  he  might  welcome  Christ 
and  his  salvation.     The  union  betwixt  him  and   the  law, 
in  this  sense,  was  finally  dissolved, as  themarriage  relation 
is  by  death.     He  hoped  and   feared  nothing  from  it,  any 
more  than  a  dead  man  did  from  his  friends  or  his  enemies. 
But  the  eflcct  of  this   was  not  a  careless,  lawless  life :  on 
the  contrary,  this  was  necessary,   in   order  that  he  might 
live  to  God,  and  be  accepted  by  him,  and  dcvot-cd  to  him, 
l-hrough  the   motives,  encouragements,    and  grace  of  the 
Gospel.     Indeed,  he  was  even  crucified  with  Christ ;  the 
demands  of  the   law  on  him  had   been  answered    by  his 
^surety,    in  his  obedience  unto  the   death  upon  the  cross; 
.ind  his  union   witli  Christ  had  made    him  die  to  all  legal 
dependences,  as  well  as   to  the  love  and  friendship  of  the 
world,  the   delights   and   interests  of   sin,  and  all  those 
carnal  principles  from  which  his  former  activity  arose. — 
Nevertheless,  he  lived  in  a  new  and  evangelical  hope,  by 
•■he   communication   of  a  divine  life  to  hi*  soul,   by   new 
capacities  of  enjoyment,  and  new  motives  and  principles 
of  action.      Yet   it  was   not    so  much   he   that   lived,  as 
Christ  who  lived  in  him  by  his  Spirit,  and  his  power  and 
grace,  regulating  his  judgment  and  atiections,  transforming 
him  into  his  own  image,  and  employing  him  as  the  instru- 
ment of  his  glory.     So  that  the  life,  which  he  then  lived 
in  the  body,  surrotmded  with  worldly  objects  and  tempta- 
tions, was  not  conducted  upon  carnal  principles,  or   by  a 
regard  to  external  things,  but  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God ; 
as  he  depended  9n  hmi  for  all  things,  and  aimed  to  do  all 
according  to  his  will  and  in  subserviency  to  his  glory.   And 
to  this  he  was'  influenced  by  the  consideration,  that  this 


glorious  Saviour  had  loved  him  when  a  bitter  persecutor, 
.Tud  had  given  himself  a  sacrilice  for  his  sins.  So  that, 
though  he  neglected  no  acceptable  obedience,  and  declined 
no  self-denying  service,  yet  he  attended  to  all  Jiis  duties 
from  such  principles  and  for  such  purposes,  tliat  he  did 
not  frustrate  or  set  aside  the  gi-acc  of  God,  by  attemjiting 
in  any  measure  to  justify  himself  by  his  works ;  being 
fully  assured,  that  if  rigiitcousncss  could  have  been  ob- 
tained by  any  obedience  of  man  to  the  law,  consistently 
with  the  glory  of  God,  then  Christ  had  died  without  any 
necessity,  and  to  no  purpose.  As,  therefore,  no  Christian 
could  suppose,  that  so  siupendous  a  plan  as  that  of  re- 
demption was  formed  and  executed  without  any  occasion  ; 
so  it  m\ist  also  be  concluded,  that  righteousness  could,  in 
no  degree,  be  obtained  by  a  sinner,  on  account  of  his  obe- 
dience to  the  law.  This  holds  equally  true  of  the  moral, 
as  of  the  ceremonial  law.  It  was  of  small  moment  whe- 
ther men  observed  the  latter,  or  not,  except  as  they  de- 
pended on  it  :  and  the  concluding  part  of  the  apostle's 
argument  related  to  the  moral  law,  at  least  equally  with 
the  ceremonial.  (Notes,  Row.  vi.)  "  I  through  the  law 
"  have  died  by  the  law,  so  that  F  must  live  by  God."  (19.) 
'  We  all,  through  breaking  law,  have  died  by  the  curse  of 
'  law,  so  that  if  we  live,  we  must  live  by  the  free  gift  of 
'  God,  and  not  by  law.'  (i}htckniglil.)  If  this  learned 
and  laborious  writer  had  made  it  clearly  intelligible,  what 
he  meant  by  '  have  died  by  the  curse  of  the  law,'  his 
novel  inter|)rctation  would  have  required  further  notice. — 
But  the  author  owns  himself  unable  to  affix  any  precise 
meaning  to  the  words  used  in  this  and  in  several,places  of 
his  translation  and  paraphrase  ;  and  certainly  the  word 
breaking  is  here  a  direct  addition  to  the  text,  which  is  not 
at  all  necessary,  or  indeed  admissible. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIOiNS. 
V.  1— 10. 

While  we  simply  depend  upon  God  to  prosper  our 
labours,  we  should  use  every  prudent  method  of  obviating 
misapprehensions,  and  couiiteracling  the  designs  of  op- 
posers,  "  lest  by  any  means  we  should  run  in  vain  ;"  and 
this  may  commonly  be  connected  with  decided  firmness  in 
important  cases.  False  brethren  and  teachers  are  gene- 
rally brought  in  unawares;  we  must  expect  spies  in  our 
congregations,  who  come  on  purpose  to  find  something  to 
cavil  at  or  object  to,  in  order  to  deprive  us  of  our  Chris- 
tian liberty,  by  bringingus  into  bondage  to  legal  terrors  or 
human  impositions,  or,  through  extravagant  notions  of 
liberty,  to  keep  men  in  slavery  to  sin  and  Satan.  We 
mvist  not  give  place,  in  sitch  matter?,  "  by  way   of  sub* 


.4.  D.  5G. 


CHAPTEK  m. 


A.  D.  56. 


»3  Deujl^^"^'.!;  /^  "  FOOLISH  Galatians,  *  wTio  hath 
13  iTu'Ke  xxi'v,  t  f  bewitclicd  you,  that  "=  yc  should  not 
jrrim.  VI  X  obey  the  trutli,  before  whose  eyes  "Jesus 
V  MMt'xliv'  Christ  lialh  been  evideiitlj  set  I'oitli,  cru- 
-ii.^"cor'''xi°  cified  among  you  ? 

?,.'?r"2  rifes.  2  This  only  would  I  learn  of  you, 
ji;',7'-H//i'^'' Received    ye   the  Spirit  by   the  works 

I  JO-  xiii.  1  J,  M  xviii    3. c  Atts  vi   7.    Tlom,  ii.  8-   vi    H   x.  16   S  Cor.  x  5.  2  Ties 

i.  8    Heb-  V  a.  <1.  a.  I  Pit.  i.  22    iv    17 d  r  Cor  i  23,24.  ii.  2  si.  2C     v;ph   M.    t 

BS.U  Aitsli  38  via  IS  n  41— 47.xi  15-18.  sr.8  sis  2-6  1  Cor.  xii  J-13.3Ci>r 
si  1.  Epli    i    13.  14.  Heb    ii    4    1  Pet    i    12. 


"  jection,"  in  any  measure  ;  lest  the  truth  of  the  Gospel 
should  be  obscured  or  disgraced.  False  brethren  often 
jjrotend  an  undue  regard  to  .?orae  ministers  of  established 
reputation,  in  order  to  run  down  others  of  equal  ability 
and  faithfulness,  whose  line  of  duty  requires  them  to  pro- 
ceed in  a  somewhat  diilcre nt  manner.  But  they  should  be 
shown,  "  that  God  accepteth  no  man"'s  person  ;"  and  that 
all  the  servants  are  as  nothing,  in  comparison  of  their 
common  Lord,  who  will  never  approve  of  those  who 
■*'  call  any  man  master  upon  earth,"  that  they  may  disparage 
others,  who  are  labourers  together  with  him.  The  ques- 
tion is  not,  who  said  or  did  such  and  such  things  ;  but 
merely,  what  was  said  and  done,  and  whether  it  accords  to 
the  word  of  God,  or  not?  Frequently  those  ministers, 
whom  captious  or  injudicious  persons  magnify  against 
others,  in  conference,  add  nothing  to  them:  nor  indeed  do 
they  materially  differ  from  them  ;  except  as  the  diilcrent 
descriptions  of  men,  among  whom  they  labour,  induce 
them  to  conduct  their  work  with  some  apparent  variation. 
And  they  generally  see  that  God  hath  called  them  to  their 
different  spheres  of  usefulness,  and  become  mutually 
desirous,  by  love  and  good  ofiices,  to  strengthen  each  other's 
liands  ;  while  many  ignorantly  suppose,  or  maliciously 
pretend,  that  they  are  opposing  one  another.  But  whe- 
ther our  differences  be  real  or  imaginary,  we  should  all 
be  forward  to  remember  the  poor;  especially  such  as  have 
impoverished  themselves  for  the  sake  of  the  Gospel,  even 
should  they  retai;:  any  prejudices  against  us. 

\^    11—16. 

"  The  fear  of  man  bringeth  a  snare,"  to  an  eStent 
which  few  are  fully  aware  of;  and  we  need  not  wonder  to 
see  pious  persons  ashamed  or  afraid  openly  to  countenance 
those,  whom  they  inwardly  favour ;  or  boldly  to  avow 
themselves  on  controverted  points,  when  their  opinions  are 
unpopular ;  for  even  Peter  Avas  induced  thus  to  pre- 
varicate !  But  even  a  man  equal  to  an  apostle,  or  "  the 
"  chiefest  of  the  aposUes,"  who  "  walks  not  uprighdy 
''  according  to  the  Gospel,"  is  to  be  blamed,  and  with- 
stood to  his  face,  when  the^matter  is  evident  and  impor- 
tant: for  the  more  eminent  he  is,  the  greater  mischief 
will  follow  from  the  example  ;  so  that  other  distinguished 
persons  will  be  carried  away  by  such  a  sanctioned  dissimu- 
lation. Public  offences  must  be  publicly  reproved,  that 
the  evil  may  be  effectually  counteracted.  We  must  cease 
from  man,  and  know  no  one  after  the  flesh,  if  we  would 
follow  the  Lord  fully ;  for  "  verily  every  man  in  his  best 
"  estate  is  altogether  vanity."  Christ  is  the  only  infallible 
Head  of  his  Church :  all  pretenders  to  this  title  on  earth 
ar^  antichris'.s ;  and  they  who  cannot  yndure  to  be  blam,ei^; 


of  the  law,  or  '  Ijy  tlic  hearing  of  faith? 

3  Arc  ye  so  foolish?  ^  Itaving  begun 
in  the  Spirit,  arc  ye  now  made  perfect  by 
the  flesh  ? 

'1  Have  ^  yc  sufl'ered  *  so  many  things 
in  vain  ?  if  it  be  yet  in  vain. 

5  He  therefore  '  that  ministercth  to 
you  the  Spirit,  and    ^  workcth    miracles 


.Tnhi,  0. 
tOr, 


,  a.  a  Cor. 

iii  8. 

k  Atts  xlv  3    !), 

10.     nix    II,  12. 

19.  1  Cor   i    4    5.  2  Cor   x   4.  >ii.  \2   xiii.  3. 


or  to  acknowledge  themselves  mistaken,  are  of  a  very  un- 
christian temper.  Men  are  seldom  aware  of  the  mag- 
nitude, or  fatal  consequences,  ;of  their  errors  or  carnal 
compliances  ;  yet  they  should  be  fairly  pointed  out  to 
them,  that  they  may  be  put  upon  their  guard.  Whatever 
be  our  nation,  religious  profession,  education,  or  outward 
character;  yet,  if  we  are  real  and  established  Christians, 
we  know  that  "  by  the  works  of  the  law  shall  no  flesh  be 
"justified:"  this  conviction  hath  led  us  to  believe  in,  and 
rely  oil,  Christ,  that  we  might  be  justified  by  faith  in  him  ; 
and  whilst  we  adhere  to  this  principle,  all  our  worship 
and  obedience  will  be  entirely  disregarded  in  the  grand 
concern  of  our  justification,  and  be  wholly  performed"  from 
other  motives  and  to  other  purposes. 

V.  ir— 21. 

We  should  make  Christ  the  minister  of  sin,  were  we 
to  suppose  that  his  merits  were  insufficient  to  justify  the 
believer;  even  as  others  make  him  the  minister  of  sin, 
by  allowing  themselves  in  disobedience,  from  a  presump- 
tuous confidence  of  being  justified  by  his  righteousness, 
and  saved  without  being  sanctified.  The  believer,  through 
the  law,  is  become  "  dead  to  the  law,"  not  that  he  may 
continue  in  sin,  but  that  "he  may  live  unto  God,"  {ISotes, 
Rom.  vi.  vii.)  and  the  more  simply  he  relies  on  Christ  for 
every  thing,  the  more  devotedly  does  he  walk  before  him 
in  all  his  ordinances  and  commandments.  He  is  crucified 
with  Christ  to  the  world  and  sin,  as  well  as  to  all  legal 
dependences ;  he  is  united  with  Christ  and  conformed  to 
him ;  he,  as  it  were,  rises,  lives,  and  ascends  with  him ; 
yea,  Christ  lives  and  reigns  in  him,  and  speaks  and  acts 
by  him :  and,  as  far  as  he  is  brought  under  this  sacred 
influence,  his  words  and  works  resemble  those  of  his 
Lord,  and  all  his  powers  are  employed  in  his  service.  He 
lives  here  on  earth  by  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  which 
worketh  by  love,  induceth  obedience,  and  effects  a  pro- 
gressive transformation  into  his  holy  image:  and  this 
proportionably  enables  him  to  use  the  language  of  full 
assurance,  and  to  say,  "  he  loved  me,  and  gave  himscll 
"  for  me."  Thus  he  neither  abuses  nor  "  frustrates  the 
"grace  of  God;"  for  this  proposition,  "  that  if  right- 
"  eousness  come  by  the  law,  then  Christ  is  dead  in 
"  vain,"  is  the  bane  of  all  self-justifying  schemes,  how- 
ever refined  or  ingenious  they  be :  and  all,  who  cleave 
to  them,  would  certainly  have  deemed  this  language  to 
be  enthusiasm,  if  the  apostle  had  not  used  it  as  his  own 
experience,  and  if  it  had  first  been  spoken  by  some 
zealous  modern  defender  of  the  doctrine  ©f  grace,  against 
the  objections  of  Pharisees  and  the  perversions  of  Anti- 
r.omian^  '  • 


J.  D.  :a\. 


GALATIANS. 


A.  D.  36, 


'r,h.  Gen  xv  r,  amoii:;  joQ,  cloclh  iLC  it  '^by  the  works  of 
v"\o  \\.ytzi.  tlie  law,  or  by  the  bearing  of  faith  ? 
»ll"'.i".puud         15  Even  "  as   Abraham  bchcved  God, 
r2"'2i  'scor.'i'  atul  it  was  *  accounted  to  him  for  risfht- 

19-21.  ^ 

m-?.  c3    1.,,'n  cousncps. 

xi'n.ji''   """       7   "  Know    yc    therefore,    that    °  they 
■  it"m  which  arc  of  faith,  tlie  same  are  the  chil 


p  22  IV  ;iO  John 
WIM  42  xrx 
37.   Hoin.  IX    17 


8  And  ''the  scripture,  i  foreseeing  that 
s'iim'."'i'ii'.''ii- ""God  woiih!  justify  the  heathen  through 
1  .■J"''" '5-'"  faith,  =  preached   Ijcforc    the  jjospel  unto 

r  Rom.    lit.    18-    ,  '        I  .  ,  I      M       II 

Abraham,  sayings  '  In  thcc  bhall  all  nations 


31  in  31). 
s  Heb.  iv  . 
t  16    Gen  .Kii  n    [jc    blcSSetl 


I.I8.< 


in 


9  So  then  "  they  which  be  of  faith  are 


U    XllX     in     I'a. 

i"uv' o'^rLs  blessed  with  faithful  Abraliam. 

ill  25. 1.0.    Itc. 


10  For  *  as  many  as  arc  of  the  works 
"i': u'.^ig's""'"  of  <^he  law  are  *  under  the  curse  :  for  it  is 
^n.'LiitcTlili  ^vriltcn,  '  Cursed  ?'?  every  one  that  con- 
isT'vii.'^T-ix  tinueth  not  in  all  things  wliicii  are  writ- 

Tiii  7 V  Kent  xi.  2fi— 2;f.  xxiK   in   1=.  Kliii   23.  .%liilt.  xsv.  11. ;:  Dent.  xXTii. 

16.  Jer  xi.  3    Ei.  xviii,  i  Rom.  ill.  19,  20.  li.  iJ.  Jam.  ii.  3-11. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  III.  V.  1 — 5.  Having  authenticated  his 
ministry  and  dortiine  by  the  statement  of  fact.s,  the 
apostle  proceeded  more  directly  to  argue  ihe  point  with  the 
Galatians,  whom  he  sharply  reproved,  as  destitute  of 
wisdom  and  understanding,  in  thu.s  unaccountably  turning 
away  from  the  truth  of  Chri.st.  He  demanded,  therefore, 
who  liad  fa.^cinated  thorn  by  the  sorcery  of  their  insidious 
insinuations  ?  Who  had  induced  tliem  to  refuse  obedience 
to  the  truth,  which  required  them  to  seek  justification  by 
faith  in  Christ  alone?  For  it  certaiidy  could  he  owing  to 
nothing  less  than  fascination  for  them  to  seek  it  by  the 
works  of  the  law,  seeing  the  Gospel  had  been  so  fully 
explained  and  earnestly  enforced  upon  them  ;  and  all  things 
relating  to  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  the  need,  motive, 
intenseness,  and  benefit  of  them,  had  been  set  before 
them  in  so  pathetic,  affectionate,  and  lively  a  manner, 
by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  and  thotadministration  of 
the  Lord's  sujjper,  that  Jesus  Christ  had,  as  it  were,  been 
evidently  set  forth  as  crucified  before  their  eyes  and  in  the 
midst  of  them.  And  could  it  be  imagined  that  the  im- 
pressions which  seemed  to  be  thus  made  upon  their  minds 
should  so  soon  be  utterly  erased  ?  The  argument,  however, 
might  be  reduced  to  a  very  compendious  decision:  he 
only  desired  to  know  hom  them,  whether  they  had  received 
the  miraculous  gifrs  of  the  Holy  Spirit  by  the  laying  on 
of  the  hands  of  those  preachers  who  proselyted  them 
to  the  ^Jewish  law,  or  from  him  who  brought  them  the 
joyful  report  of  free  salvation  by  faith  in  Christ.  As  they 
must  know  that  they  received  these  gifts  by  him,  and  not 
by  their  legal  teachers,  could  they  be  so  absurd  as  to 
auppose  that  they  had  indeed  begun  to  worship  and  serve 
God,  in  a  spiritual  and  acceptable  manner,  by  the  preach- 
ing of  a  doctrine  warranted  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  but  that 
the  work  had  been  left  imperfect,  and  was  now  to  be 
completed  by  teachers  who  possessed  no  miraculous  powers, 
at  least  could  impart  none  to  others ;  and  who  only  in- 
structed them  in  mere  external  ordinances,  a  bodily  exer- 


17.  Heb.  I3C. 
C  Horn  i»  4,  6 
14    16     il.30— 


ten  in  the  book  of  the  law  to  do  them.  ,i  K:D.,,iii.«. 

11  But  "  that  no  man  is  justified  by  i'uVI:  l','iii. 
the  law  in  the  sight  of  God,  it  is  evident :  «uii""c^i'i. 
for,  ^  the  just  shall  live  by  faith.  JIIi.g'''  iliVl' 

12  And  "^  the  law  is  not  of  faith  :  but  i-'ili'io ^nii" »" 
■^  the  man  that  doeth  them  shall  live  in '«  hI>  iu  nom! 
them. 

13  Christ  hath  '  redeemed  us  from  the  M  ^°"^". 

P     ,        ,  ,  ,      .  1  ,.       <ile».    XTiii.   5. 

curse  oi  the  law,  '  being  made  a  curse  lor  N^h  i«  29  R'. 

~        .       .  .  ^  ^  ,      .  \x.  11.  13  .Mm; 

U5  :  s  lor  It  IS  written,  "  Cuised  is  every  ,*]*•!,'•''"''«'' 

'  •'      2i— 23    Horn.  k. 

one  that  hangeth  on  a  tree  :  /j^",  ^  ,„    .^ 

14  That  'the  blessing  of  Abraham  to-'2  uao'Ti' 
niio;ht  come  on  the  Ge^itiles  ''  throush  ;t„  -%  ^f'";- 
Jesus  Christ ;  that  we  '  might  receive  the  "",^26^"^ 
promise  of  the  Spirit  through  faith.  2Cor'''T.^2* 

Kph   T   2  Tit  ii.  11.   Heb   vii   2S.57    ix.  12    15  26.  28.  X   4— 10.     I  Pet  "i.  18-21,  ii   24' 

ill    18,  1  Jolinii   1,2   iv.  10   Re».  i   S    ».  9    a-ii   3, fSKiojsxxil    19    Jer   »li».22. 

x!i»  13.  Itom    ix  3 5  Deut.  xxi  23.  2  Sam  xvii.  23    xviii,  10. 14,  IS.  xxi  3.9. 

K*ih.  vii    10  ix    14.  Matt   xxvii  5.    I  Pet.  ii  Si h  Josh  x  20,  27. 1  S«  n,  6— 1>, 

is.  Gen   xii.  2.  3   Is.  xli.  8.  Ii.  2,  3.   Horn.  iv. 3-17 k  16   Cen.  xxii    18   Is  xlin. 

f.  lii  10  l.uks  ii.  10,1!.  Act«  li  39  i.i  25,26.  iv.  12  Rom  x  9-15  1  Tira  ii.  4-1; 
12.5  iv  6  U.  sxxii  15  xliv  3,4  Ix.  19-2  .  Jer  lx\i  3.1.  xxsii  40  El.  xl  19.  »»x>i, 
i6,  27,xxsix.  2J.  Joel  li  S8  2.).  Zech  xii.  10  I.n".e  xi  13.  xxiv  49  John  vii  39.  Act's 
i  4.5  ii  33  M  V  32  X.  45-47  xi  15,10.  Kora  Tiii  9-18.20,2?.  ICor.xii  I3.C 
Cof.  i  22    Eph.  i,  13,  14.  il    13.  22,  iii.TS.  iv.  30.  1  Pet.  i.22.  Jude  19,20 


cise,  of  which  carnal  men  were  as  capable  as  the  most 
spiritual  man  on  earth !  They  had  endured  many  perse- 
secutions,  especially  from  the  Jews ;  and  would  they  at 
length  prove  their  profession  of  Christianity  to  be  vain, 
and  lose  all  the  benefit  of  their  sufferings,  by  renouncing 
the  grace  of  the  Gospel,  to  rely  in  part  at  least  on  legal 
observances  ?  The  apostle  hoped  that  it  would  not  yet  be 
thus  in  vain ;  but  it  certainly  must  be  so,  unless  they 
could  be  recovered  from  the  fatal  mistake.  He  must 
therefore  again  demand  of  them,  Whether  the  supply  ol' 
the  Spirit  and  miraculous  powers  had  been  given  them 
from  the  Lord,  by  means  of  the  preachers  of  legal  ob- 
servances, or  by  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel  ?  This  open 
appeal  to  the  Galatians,  who  were  under  the  influence  of 
such  as  opposed  the  apostle's  authority,  is  a  strong  demon- 
stration that  these  gifts  were  actually  communicated  to 
them  by  his  ministry.  The  abruptness  nnd  repetitions  of 
his  questions  prove  that  his  mind  was  greatly  agitated  by 
their  misconduct,  and  show  how  important  he  deemed 
(heir  mistake  ;  and  we  cannot  doubt  but  that  he  regarded 
all  their  profession  and  sufferings  to  have  been  altogellier 
in  vain,  in  case  they  j^ersisted  in  it.  This  is  of  vast 
impoitance  in  the  argument ;  for  submission  to  the  cere- 
monial law,  though  burdensome,  would  not  have  been  a 
renunciation  of  the  Gospel,  if  it  had  not  implied  a  depen- 
dence on  their  own  works,  instead  of  Christ's  righteous- 
ness and  atonement ;  and  this  dependence  must  be  equally 
incompatible  with  the  grace  of  the  Gospel,  even  when  the 
obedience  itself  is  necessary  from  other  motives,  and  for 
other  purposes. 

V.  6 — 14.  {Notes,  Ge7i.  xv.  6.  Rom.  iv,)  The  ex- 
ample of  Abraham  was  sufficient  to  determine  that  they^ 
Avho  expected  justification  by  faith  alone,  were  his  chil- 
dren, and  interested  in  the  blessings  promised  to  him  ; 
and  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  inspired  the  writers  of  the 
Scriptures,  foreseeing  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  and 
their  justification  by  faith  in  Christ,  preached  the  Gospel 
to  Abraham  in  few  words,  when  it  was  said,  "  In  t!i«e 


J.  D.  5li. 


CHAPTER.  Iff. 


A.  D.  iji>- 


lv>  Brethren,  '•'I  speak  after  the  man- 


'•  shall  all  nations  lie  blessed ;"  that  is,    '  By  virtue  of 

•  their  relation  to  the  promised  Seed,  which  shall  descend 
'  from  thee,  sinners  of  all  nations  shall,  by  faith,  be  made 

*  completely  hiipf)y  in  the  favour  of  God  and  tiie  enjoyment 
'  of  everlasting  life.'  So  then  they  who  sought  acccjitancr 
in  this  way  of  believing  were  blessed  after  the  example  of 
believing  Abraham  ;  but  as  m;:iny  as  were  induced  to 
seek  acceptance  by  their  own  obedience  to  the  works  oi 
the  law,  and  all  who  in  any  way  remained  under  that 
covenant,  abode  under  the  curse,  according  to  the  testi- 
mony of  tiie  law  itself.  {\ote,  Dent,  xxvii.  26.)  Tiic 
passage  here  quoted,  follows  a  variety  of  curses  denounce 
against  transgressors  of  the  moral  law;  which  shows  that 
this  was  principally  referred  to.  Indeed,  the  legal  dis- 
pensation, considered  as  a  covenani  of  works,  was  intend- 
ed :  believers  always  were  under  the  covenant  of  grace  by 
feiih  in  the  Saviour,  as  promised  from  the  beginning,  and 
prefigured  by  the  sacrificing  of  innocent  animals  ;  unbe- 
lievers always  made  'he  whole  a  complex  covenant  of 
works  ;  and  the  nation  of  Israel  was  under  the  Sinai- 
covenant,  in  respect  of  the  land  of  Canaan  and  their 
peculiar  privileges.  But  after  the  promulgation  of  the 
Gospel,  the  whole  became  entirely  a  covenant  of  works. 
even  as  much  as  that  of  Adam  ;  and  under  such  a  cove- 
nant, in  one  form  or  other,  all  men  continue  as  the 
rational  and  accountable  creatures  of  God  ;  and,  being 
transgressors  of  his  law,  even  accorJing  to  their  own 
obscure  notions  of  it,  they  are  exposed  to  the  curse  and 
wrath  of  God,  and  remain  under  it,  unless  they  believe  in 
Christ.  But  as  the  apostle  was  arguing  with  Judaisers, 
so  he  led  their  attention  to  the  written  law  jtself,  which 
could  not  confer  the  blessing,  but  must  denounce  the  curse 
upon  them,  for  they  had  not  "  confirmed  it,"  or  "  con- 
"  tinued"  from  the  beginning  of  their  lives  "  in  all 
"  things  written  in  the  law,"  so  as  to  perform  a  perfect 
obedience  to  them.  It  was  therefore  evident  at  the  first 
glance,  that  no  man  could  be  justified  by  a  law  that 
peremptorily  demanded  this  absolute  and  sinless  perfection, 
which  no  mere  man  ever  yet  rendered  to  it ;  but  it  was 
further  evident,  as  God  had  declared  another  way  of  justi- 
fication and  eternal  life:  {Note,  Hah.  ii.  4.  Rom.  i.  I7.) 
and  the  way  of  faith,  by  which  alone  the  most  righteous 
of  our  fallen  race  can  live  before  God,  is  perfectly  distinct 

lich  never  pro- 
lience.  {Notes, 
ii.  28—34. 
Luke  X.  25 — 29.  Rom.  x.  5 — 11.)  Every  one,  therefore, 
who  has  not  performed  this  condition,  is  under  a  curse  ; 
feut  Christ  hath  redeemed  his  people  from  that  curse  of  the 
law,  or  bou»;ht  them  off  by  a  price  i)aid  for  them,  having 
been  willingly  made  a  curse  in  their  stead.  For,  as  it  was 
the  purpose  of  God  thus  to  deliver  men  from  wrath  by 
the  ignominious  and  agonizing  sufferings  of  his  beloved 
Son  upon  the  cross,  and  all  the  punishment  which  he  then 
endured,  so  he  declared  that  kind  of  punishment  to  be 
accursed,  and  an  emblem  of  his  most  dreadful  vengeance, 
■when  it  was  written,  "  Cursed  is  every  one  that  hangcth 
*' on  a  tree ;"  {Note,  Deut.  xxi.  23.) "that  so,  when  the 
Jloly  and  divine  Saviour  was  suspended  on  the  cross,  it 
fflight  appear  ikat  he  endured  the  curse  of  the  law  in  our 


ner  of  men  ;  Tlioiis^h  "  ii  be  Lui  u  maa'b  "' 


stead.     Thus  ihe  way  was  opened  for  the  blessing  of 
Abraham,  even  the  righteousness  of  faith,  and  friendsiiip 
with  God,   to   !.ic  conferred,   not  only  on   the  Jews,    but 
on  the  Gentiles  also,  through  Christ,  and  l;y  hiitli  in  him  : 
and   iliat   they    too   might  receive   the   prouiistd   gifts  ol 
the  Spirit  by  taiih,  to  seal  to  them  the  truth  of  the  Gos- 
pel, and  his  sanctifying  grace,   and  their  own  free  justifi- 
cation.    {Note,  Acts  ii.  14 — 21.)     It  is  evident  that  the 
apostle  supposed  the  Gcniiles  to  be  under  the  curse  of  the 
law  as  well  as  the  Jews,   but  in  another  form  ;  else  they 
woukl  not  have  needed  this  redemption  aiid  justification. 
Tliejiist,  inc.    (II.)    Or,  "  The  just  by  faith  shall  live." 
This  is  the  more  exact  translation  ;"  and  as  "  the  righteous- 
"  ness  of  faith"  does  not  secure  men  from  temporal  d(!ath, 
in  any  form  or  at  any  time,  so  deliverance  from  eternal 
condenination,   and   eternal   life   in   heaven,   must   be   in- 
tended.    Curse  of,   &c.     (13,)     As   Christ  died,   not  to 
deliver  us  from  temporal  death,  but  from  "  the  wrath  to 
"  come,"  it  is  manifest  that  the  curse  of  the  law,  whether 
the  law  of  Moses,  or  any  law  which  rrien  are  supposed  to 
be   under,    is   eternal    damnation,    not  temporal   or  tem- 
porary punishment.     Christ  did  not  suffer  eternal  dam- 
nation ;   for,   being  God   as    well  as  man,   his  temporary 
sufferings  constituted  an  infinite  satisfaction  to  divine  jus- 
tice, and  a  display  of  the  evil  of  sin,  and  the  honour  of  the 
-livine  law.     Many  ex]iositors,  who  contend  against  the 
imputation  of  Christ's  righteousness  to  believers,  in  dis-. 
puting  against  Socinians,  argue  for  the  vicarious  sufferings 
of  Christ  in  our  stead.     Now,  what  is  this  but  imjmtation  ? 
He,  though  perfectly  holy,   paid  the  debt  which  we  vile 
sinners   had  contracted.     "  It   was   exacted,   and  he  be- 
'•  came  answemble.     ^Ve,  vile  sinners,  on  believing,  are 
"  made  the   righteousness  of  God   in  him,"   and  receive 
the  inheritance  which  he  merited.     Thus  there  is  a  reci- 
procal   imputation.      But   as  the   imputation  of  sin   did 
not  render  the  Saviour  either  criminal  or  jiolluted,  but  had 
its  effect  merely  in  his  receiving  the  punishment  which  we 
deserved,  so  the  imputation  of  his  righteousness  docs  not 
render  us  either  free  from  criminality  or  pollution,  but 
merely  entitles   us  to  the  reward  of  his  righteousness. 
We  have  still  the  same  need  of  humiliation  and  repent- 
ance, of  sanctification,  and  personal  obedience,  and  holi- 
ness, without  which  we  have  no  evidence  that  we  are  made 
the  righteousness  of  God  in  him.     '  I  wonder  that  Jerome 
and  Erasmus  should  labour  and  seek  for  I   know  not 
what   figure   of  speech,    to   show    that  Christ    was   not 
'  called  accursed.     Truly  in  this  is  placed  all  our  hops  : 
in  this  the   infinite  love  of  God   is   manifested  :   in  this 
'  is   placed   our    salvation,    that   our  God,    acoperly   and 
'  without  any  figure,  poured  out  all  his  wratn-on  his  own 
'  Son  ;  caused  him  to  be  accursed,  that  he  might  receive 
'  us  into  favour.     Finally,  without  any  figure.  Christ  was 
made  a  curse  for  us,  in  such  a  manner,  that  unless  ho 
'  had  been  truly  God,  he  must  have  remained  under  the 
curse  for  ever,   from  which  for  our  sakes  he  emerged. 
For,  indeed,  if  the  obedience  of  the  Son  of  God  be  figu- 
'  rative  and   imaginary,  so  must  our  hope  of  glory   be.' 
(i>e;.j.)     The  Spirit.     (14.)     The  departure  of  the  Spirit 
of  life  and  holiness,    when  Adam  sinned,   left  him  spi- 
ritually dead,  and  proved  him  a  condemned  criminal :  th.o 


A.  D.  5G. 


GALATIANS. 


A.  D.  5G., 


•  Or,  uttamtnt.  *  covcnaiit,  j'ct  if  it  Ic  coiifirmeil,  no  man 
"xiii  '4?i6."«v.  disanimllclli,  or  adilctli  thoitto. 
xxi'isl'ia. ,Kii.  IG  Now  "to  AbraliaiH,  and  liis  seed 
i.xxiii^'ia.'ii' were  llie  promises  made.  He  saith  not, 
ii2)-29  nnm  And  to  seeds,  as  of  many:  but  as  of  one, 
13  S7.  Eiih  I'v  And  to  thy  Seed,  ''  which  is  Christ. 

15,10.   V  59,30  ,-,»•;„    ,1  •       ,  ,r.i  1 

aa.  cci  ii.  la       ]7  And  "i  this  1   say,    Ihat  the   covc- 
111.  II.  ,  /-         1   1     • 

'i|V.j6.  i^cor.L  nant  that  was  connrmed  belore  of  God 

iiv°r7'co'i'  f^*"!  '  '"  Christ,  the  law,  '  which  was  four  liun- 

'xn?  7*8    19  '^'"^'^  ^"*^^  thirty  years  after,  'cannot  dis- 

k'Ji'i7°*T"  ^'"lul,  "  that  it  should  make  the  promise 

of  "  none  cficct. 

18  For  >  if  the  inheritance  be  of  the 

'cten  'iv'^  ?"■  '^"''  *^  "  "o  more  of  promise  :  ^  but  God 

A?ts  v'i'i  t'  "'  gave  it  to  Abraham  by  promise. 

^xfv'sT.'L'v'f      19    ^   Whttrofore    'then    scrvcth    the 

18   Heb  vii,  18. u2l.  Num.  xxiii    10    Hei>.  vi.n— 18 x  v.  l    Num.  xxx.C. 

I's.  XXXiic.  10   Horn,  ill  3.  1  Cor.  i.  17 y  10   12  20  29.ii.  21    Uom   iv,  13-lli   viii. 

17. z  Sit  oil.  16-    P^.rv    6-12   )3   Mio   vii.  13— 20.  Luke  i.  51,  55   71,  72.  Heb,  \i. 

10-15 a  Kom  iii.  1,  2.  vii.  7-13. 


SC-58   Roai 
25.  2  Cor,  i   :n 
Hel,.    xi.    13   '7 
-19    39,  JO.     1 


gift  of  the  Spirit  of  life  and  holiness  in  Christ  Jesus,  is 
the  source  of  spiritual  life,  and  the  seal  of  his  justification. 
The  miraculous  or  extraordinary  gifts  of  the  Spirit  can- 
not, therefore,  be  exclusively  meant. 

V.  13 — 18.  The  apostle  proceeded  to  ground  another 
argument  upon  the  case  of  Abraham.  Speaking  of  the 
high  concerns  of  God's  dealing  with  his  creatures,  after 
the  manner  of  men's  dealing  with  each  other;  he  reminded 
the  Galatians,  that  even  a  covenant  between  men,  when 
fully  ratified,  could  not  be  disannulled,  or  have  any  new 
conditions  added  to  it,  without  the  explicit  consent  of  all 
p.artics.  Now  the  formal  ratification  of  the  covenant  with 
Abraham,  and  its  es])ress  promises  to  him  and  his  Seed, 
took  jilace  long  before  the  Mosaic  law  ;  and  could  not 
therefore  be  altered  or  disannulled  by  it.  Neither  did  the 
Lord  include  all  the  descendants  of  Abraham  in  these  pro- 
mises, as  so  many  distinct  kinds  of  seed  :  but  they  were 
limited  to  him,  and/'«s  Seed  in  the  singular  number,  which 
implied  that  Christ  was  principally  meant,  and  others 
only  as  related  to  him.  {Marg.  Ref.)  So  that  the  unbe- 
lieving descendants  of  Jacob  were  no  more  interested  in 
the  most  valuable  promises,  than  the  posterity  of  Ishmael 
and  Esau  :  while  all  believers,  though  of  gentile  extrac- 
tion, being  one  with  Christ,  were  included  in  the  Abra- 
hamic  covenant,  without  any  concern  in  the  Mosaic 
law  or  the  Sinai-covenant.  Now  this  covenant  confirmed 
with  Abraham,  in  resjiect  of  Christ  and  his  salvation,  the 
law,  which  was  not  given  till  four  hundred  and  thirty  years 
after  the  caUing  of  Abraham,  could  not  disannul,  that  the 
promise  should  be  rendered  of  none  clTccl,  {Note,  Ex.  xii. 
40,  41.)  For  if  the  inheritance  of  heaven,  (vvhich  was 
typified  bv  that  of  Ciinaan,)  had  depended  on  the  law,  and 
men's  personal  obedience  to  it  ;  it  could  not  have  been  se- 
cured to  bolievei-s  by  the  promise  given  to  Abraham  ;  and 
the  ncv,'  conditions  added  to  his  covenant  would  virtually 
have  disannulled  it. 

V.  19 — 22.  If  then  the  promises  were  made  to  Abra- 
ham and  his  Seed,  ami  all  believers  in  him,  without  any 
dependence  on  the  law;  what  purfiose  did  the  law  answer, 
and  why  was  it  promulgutcd  ?  To  this  objection  the  apostle 


law.''  *'It  was  added  because  of  trans-b2i-s».  ueut 
gressions,  '  till  the  Seed  should  come  to  isl'o  u,kVx^i. 
whom  the  promise  was  made:  and  it  ivas  *7  xT°''22.'n;;,;r 
ordained  ''by  anojeLs  'in  the  hand  of  a  w-'is."' jn'^T 
mediator.  /Kl? "_" 

20  Now  ^  a  mediator  is  not  a  mediator  iOeM.wi^l' 

f„  ,        ,    /■-.       1    •  Act,     vii.      63 

one,  e  but  (jod  is  one.  nen. ii  i  5 

21  Is  ''the  law  then  against  the  pro-  j""^  i -"n! 
mises  of  God.''  'God  forbid:  ''for  if  ^*J", C~^*- 
there  had  been  a  law  given  which  could  ':;  '^-io'  2i- 

,  .  ,.^  V  1      •     I  29.  xviii.  15-1«. 

nave    g-ivcn    lue,    verdy    'righteousness  •'s^tvi  23  jona 

1  111  I  ,  1         .  =•  I  17  Acts  vn  38. 

sliould  have  been  by  the  law.  i'^l'tiuT   ^"^ 

22  But  the  scripture  hath  "concluded  ejJ.^'JY^ioI^' 
all  under  sin,  "  that  the  promise  by  faith  tl'^^u^'^^n-a^ 
of  Jesus  Christ  might  be  given  °  to  them  ""'"-i"'  ^'' 
that  believe.  'uoJ.^„i^^""' 

k  ii.  19  21. Sec  wi,  Rom.  iii   20  1  Bom.  iii.  21,  52.  i«,  31.  x.  3— 6.  Phil    iii.  fi— 3.  Heb. 

xi    7. m  8-10.  21    Ps   ckliii   2    Rom.  iii   9-20.  23.  v    12- 20.  xi,  32 0  14-17   29. 

Kom   iv.  11—16    V  20,21    2  1  im   i    I.  Heb   vi    13-17   ix    15   2  Pet.  i  4   hi    13.    I  Jobo 

ii.  25  V.  11—13 o  Mark  xvl    16   John  iii    15-lS.  36    v.  24.  vi  40    xl.  25,  26   »ii. 

46  XX,  31.  Aclssvi.  31.  Rom,  s.  9   1  Jobo  iii  23,  21.  v   1. 


answered,  that  it  was  added  to  the  covenant  with  Abra- 
ham, and  subserved  the  accomplishment  of  it  in  various 
particulars,  previously  to  the  coming  of  Christ ;  though  it 
made  no  alteration  as  to  the  manner  of  a  sinner's  accept- 
ance. The  whole  system  served,  "  because  of  trans- 
"  gressions,"  to  restrain  the  nation  of  Israel  from  uni- 
versal idolatry  and  wickedness,  and  to  preserve  the  worship 
of  God  among  them  till  the  coming  of  Christ  :  the  mora! 
law  was  useful  to  convince  men  of  sin,  to  show  them  their 
need  of  repentance,  of  mercy,  and  of  a  Saviour  ;  the 
ceremonial  i^w  shadowed  forth  the  way  of  acceptance  and 
holiness,  and  believers  were  thus  enabled  to  maintain  com- 
munion with  God,  by  faith  in  the  promised  Messiah. 
Thus  it  pleased  God,  that  things  should  remain,  till  the 
coming  of  that  Seed  of  Abraham,  to  whom  especially  the 
promises  had  respect;  and  the  law  was  promulgated,  and 
formed  into  a  national  covenant,  at  mount  Sinai,  by  the 
ministration  of  angels,  and  by  the  intervention  of  Moses 
as  a  typical  Mediator.  {ISoles,  Ex.  xix.  xx.  xxiv.)  It 
was,  however,  well  known,  that  a  Mediator  was  not 
appointed  to  act  merely  in  behalf  of  one  parly,  in  any 
covenant,  but  of  two  at  least :  yet  only  one  party  in  the 
Abrahamic  covenant  was  present  when  the  law  was 
given,  even  God  himself.  For  tAftynation  of  Israel  was 
not  the  other  contracting  party  in^at  covenant ;  unbe- 
lievers among  them  had  no  sharc^n  the  principal  blessings 
of  it  ;  and  all  believers  in  every  age  and  nation  were  con- 
cerned in  it,  by  virtue  of  their  union  with  the  Seed  to 
whom  the  promise  was  made.  So  that  Moses  might 
mediate  another  covenant  between  God  and  Israel :  but  he 
was  not  authorized  to  alter  or  disannul  the  Abrahamic 
covenant ;  which  therefore  continued  in  force  with  all 
believers,  after  the  giving  of  the  law,  exactly  as  before. 
This  does  not  mean,  that  Christ  was  not  present,  as 
Jehovah,  and  the  great  Agent  in  the  giving  of  the  law: 
but  only  that  he  acted  in  his  legislative,  and  not  in  his 
mediatorial  character,  or  as  representing  the  whole  body  of 
believers.  If  this  then  were  the  case,  it  might  further  be 
inquired,  Whether  the  law  was  contrary  to  the  promises 
of  God,   and  the   accomplishment  of  tbero  to  those  whff 


J.  D.  56. 


CHAPTER  in. 


Ji.  D.  .-sb. 


P_i9.s4,!5  w  1  23  But  before  '  faith  came,  we  were 
qw.«,s.  s'.  V  kept '•  under  the  law.  shut  up  unto  ■■  the 

IS  Horn  ill   la    -   .1  111  II,-  II  II 

v^- <•«; "Sj  1  Cor  luith  which  shonlcl  altcrwards  be  revealed, 
r  Luke'x.  83.  i\       2  i  Wherefore  "  the  law  was  our  school- 

Heb    »i.  W  S9.  /-ii      •  1 

40  iF't  1  II.  master  <o  bring  us  unto  Ounst,  that  we 
\°*.Mau'v.'i?;«"'g''t  be  'justified  by  faith. 

•',5  *r1'.„'"-'^^      ^'5  But  after  that  "  faith  is  come,  ^  we 

sifsi''"  x.'l.  "ire  no  longer  under  a  school-master. 

v,'i'i'8''9"tx.  -'J  Fo''  *■  yc  are  ail  the  children  of 
t'iT.'o.TiM^  God  by  faith'in  Christ  Jesus. 

u  22. xiv.  1-6  Rora.  v"  11  Tii.  ).  Hcb.  vii   11— 1?.  viii  3— 13.  x.  13— 18 yi 

4,6.  John!   12.  13.  xk.  17  Rom    .  iii   14-17     2  Cor.  vi.  13    Epii.  i.  S   v   I     Pliil  ii    I 
Heh.  ii    10-li    1  John  lii.  I   2.  Kev.  xxi  7. 


27  For  '  as  many  of  you  as  have  been  ^^Maii  nxnii.!? 
baptized  into  Christ  have  ^  put  on  Christ.  ii,i6''Actrtl 

2fJ  There  is  ''  neither  Jew  nor  Greek,  'x  n"'iS\:. 
there  is  neither  bond  nor  free,  there  is  ''..3"  j  co" 
neither  "male  nor  female:  •'for  ye  are  i;)-!- iPetvsi 
all  one  in  Christ  Jesus.  .  is-ui  io  i,uke 

29  And  if  ye  he  ■■  Christ's,  then  are  ye 'if,,,-"  ?[}'"  l\- 
'  Abraham's  seed,  s  and  heirs  according  tSjl,^";.'!^  V 
to  the  promise 


12-15    1  Cor    \-\t.  \0   Fph.  iii.  5-in   C.l  iii 
IG,  xi.  52   xvii   :,0,  21.1  Cir.  xi  .  12  F.,,h    ii.  13-22 

2S   XV  23   2  Cor.  x.  7 f  IC   28    i»  22—31   Glt 

7  8    Heb    xi    ID %iv    7   2R.  lUm    iv    13.14 

ii.7.  Heb.  i    U    vl    17   xi  7.  Jam    ii.5.  Rev.  Kxi. 


9    10    iii.  21,  30. 

iv.     II.    12.     is. 

c  1  Cor- vii    u. d  .lohn  x. 

V.  4.  15   ir, e  V   24    1  Cor   ill 

xxi  10-12  Horn  iv.  12.  lG-24- ix. 
ill.  17.  1  Cur  iii.  22   i^pli.  iii  6.  Tit- 


Hved  under  that  dispensation  ?    To  this  the  apostle  answer- 
ed, "  God  forbid  !"  '  let   that    thought   be  rejected  with 
'  abhorrence.'     The  Sinai  covenant  was  distinct  from  the 
Abrahamic ;  the  moral  law,  as  the  standard  of  duty  from 
the  Gospel ;  the   foundation  of  a    sinner's   hope,  and  the 
shadows  of  the   ceremonies  from  Christ    the    Substance ; 
but  they  were  not  contrary  to  each  other,  when   properly 
understood.     Nay,  the  law  in  every  sense  subserved  the 
promises,  and  the   performance    of  them  to  believers :  it 
was  good  in  itself,  and  for  the  ends  proposed  by  it ;  but  it 
was  never  intended  to  give  life  to  sinners.     For  if  there 
had  been  such  a  law  given  as  could  have  answered   tliis 
end,  verily  righteousness,  or  justification  unto  life,  would  I 
liave  been  by  the  law,  and   the  whole   plan  of  redemption  | 
by  Christ  would  have  been  superfluous.     But  whether  the! 
Mosaic  dispensation,  as  unconnected  with   the  Gospel,  ori 
the  moral  precepts    and   sanctions,   or  the  ceremonies,  orj 
any  other  part  of  the  Old  Testament,  was  duly  attended  to,  j 
its  uniform  tenour  concluded,  or  shut  up,  all  men  of  every 
nation   or  character   under   sin,  under  the  guilt  of  their 
actual  transgressions,  and  the  power  of  their  evil  propen-  i 
sities,  as  in  a  strong  prison,  from  which  no  law  could  give 
ihem  deliverance.     This  was  intended  to  recommend   the 
Gospel,  that  the  promise  of  pardon,  righteousness,  liberty, 
grace,  and  eternal  life,  by  faith  in  the  promised  Saviour, 
being  proposed  to  men  when  shut  up  as  condemned  crimi- 
nals in  a  prison,  without   hope  or   possibility   of  escape, 
might  be  freely  performed  to  all  who  by  faith  acceded   to 
the    proposal ;  while  all    others   must    be    left  under  the 
condemnation  and  the  power  of  sin,  without  remedy. — 
(Notes,  Rom.  i.  ii.  iii.)   All  under  sin.  {'i'2.)   The  original 
word   is   neuter  :    '  AlL,men,  and  whatever  can    proceed  j 
'from  man,   so   that  it  is  more  emphatical  than  if  it  had  i 
■  been  masculine.'     (Ueco.)  I 

V.  23 — 23.  Before  the  great  Object  and  Author  of 
faith  was  come,  and  the  doctrine  of  "faith  fully  declared, 
the  nation  of  Israel,  the  visible  Church,  was  kept  under 
the  legal  dispensation  ;  and  not  only  were  unbelievers  shut 
up  under  the  curse  of  the  law  as  at  other  times,  but  even 
believers  were  held  in  a  state  of  comparative  darkness  and 
bondage.  Through  the  promises  and  ceremonies  they 
received  a  measure  of  light  and  encouragement,  and  thus 
they  looked  forward  to  that  brighter  day  which  was  pre- 
dicted j  while  the  nation  at  large  was  shut  up  by  the  in- 
stitulioRii  and  sanctions  of  the  law,  aid  so  restrained  from 
total  apostacy;  till  the  coming  of  Christ  and  the  full  reve- 
lation of  the  doctrine  of  faith.  So  that  the  Church-  Con- 
.■■idered  as  a  complex  body,  was  in  a  state  of  puftilace  and 

Vor .   v.— No.  33.  f  I      h 


minority  under  the  old  dispensalion  ;  and  thn  law  sei'vcd 
as  a  pedagogue  or  tutor,  to  in.'truct  it  in  the  introduclary 
lessons  of  religious  knowledge  by  many  hard  tasks  and 
burdensome  restraints,  imposed  with  much  solutary  seve- 
rity. This  was  so  ordered,  tiiat  Christ  and  his  salvation 
might  be  tlie  more  \\(lcome,  and  that  the  very  ligour  of 
the  law  might  bring  men  to  him,  that  they  might  be  jus- 
tified'by  faith.  But  when  the  great  Object  and  doctrine 
of  faith  were  publicly  introduced,  the  Church  was  no 
longer  to  continue  under  a  school  master;  but  was  to  be 
admitted  to  a  nobler  liberty,  and  instructpc!  in  a  more  open 
and  enlarged  manner.  As  therefore  childi-en  ai-e  glad  to 
be  released  from  the  confinement  and  discipline  of  a 
school,  so  believers  should  welcome  the  liberty  and  privi- 
leges of  the  Gosjiel  ;  and  it  was  peculiarly  absurd  for 
Christians  to  be  attached  to  the  state  of  confinement  under 
which  the  ancient  Church  had  been  held,  and  the  yoke  of 
the  legal  dispensation.  This  admits  of  an  ol)vious  accom- 
modation to  the  believer's  experience,  and  the  first  use  of 
the  moral  law  in  bringing  men  to  Christ ;  but  the  above 
is  the  evident  scope  of  the  apostle's  argument.  '  God 
'  also  fully  pardoned  the  sins  of  the  upright  Jev.'s,  and 
'  freed  them  from  the  punishments  of  the  other  life;  but 
'  not  by  virtue  of  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats,  but  by 
'virtue  of  their  faith  in  the  Messiah,  owned  by  them  to 
'  be  the  Messiah,  their  TJighfeousness.'     {IVhitby.) 

\ .  26 — -9.  Even  the  Gentile  converts  were  made  at 
once  the  children  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  admit- 
ted to  the  full  privilege  of  that  high  relation,  by  an  in- 
terest in  his  atonement  and  righteousness.  For  as  matiy 
of  them  as  had  lieen  baptized,  according  to  Christ's 
appointment,  and  thus  admitted  into  his  Church,  if  Indeed 
they  were  what  this  profession  implied,  had  jiut  on 
Christ  as  their  robe  of  righteousness.  It  is  generally 
supposed  that  the  apostle  alludes  to  the  custom  of  bap- 
tized persons  putting  off  their  old  garments,  and  putting 
on  new,  clean,  or  white  raiment,  after  they  had  been 
baptized  ;  but  it  is  by  no  means  certain  that  this  custom 
prevailed  at  so  early  a  period  ;  at  least  the  sacred  writers 
do  not  mention  it.  bideed,  the  connexion  of  the  twenty- 
seventh  verse  with  'that  which  precedes,  shows  that  the 
faith  in  Christ,  which  was  publicly  professed  in  baptism, 
and  not  the  mere  outward  administration,  whether  the 
baptized  person  trad  faith  or  not,  was  especially  intended. 
'  God  now  looking  on  them,  there  appears  nothing  but 
'  Christ ;  they  are,  as  it  were,  covered  all  over  with  him, 
'  as  a  man  is  with  the  clothes  that  he  hath  put  on  ;  and 
'  hence  in  the  next  verse   it  is  said,  they  arc  all  one  in 

2  I 


d.  D,  5t>. 


GALATlAJNb. 


Ji.  D.  50 


CHAP.   IV. 

The  chufch  hud  been  under  the  law,  as  an 
heir  v)idcr  a  guardian,  1 — 3.  Chris/ 
came  to  redeem  those  that  u'cre  under 
the  law,  and  to  -gice  both  Jews  and  Gen- 
tiles the  adoption  of  sons,  4 — 7.  The 
apostle  shows  how  absurd  the  conduct  of 
the  Galatians  was ;  in  that,  after  having 
been  delivered  from  idolatry  by  the  gos- 
pel, they  willingly  subjected  themselves 
to   the  bondage   of  the  law:  and  he  cx- 


'  Chriit  Jesiis,  as  if  there  were  but  that  one  person.' 
(Locke.)  The  learned  writer  indeed  connects  this  high 
privilege  with  the  profession  of  the  Gospel  ;  but  it  cannot 
be  connected  with  a  hyjiocritical  profession.  '  The  false 
'  apostles  might  urge,  that  circumcision  was  used  even 
'  from  Abraham  ;  but  the  apostle  answers,  that  baptism 
'  has  succeeded  to  circumcision.'  {Bcza.)  '  Baptism 
'  under  the  Gospel,  as  the  rite  of  initiation,  is  as  cflectual 
'for  making  us  the  sons  of  God,  as  circumcision  was 
'  under  the  law.'  (Macknight.)  Wc  may  also  add, 
'  and  no  more.'  (Note,  Rom.  ii.  28,  29.)  From  the 
time,  when  any  persons  "  believe  in  their  hearts  unto 
"  righteousness,  and  with  their  mouths  make  confession 
"  to  salvation,"  all  other  distinctions  vanish  ;  they  arc  all 
members  of  the  mystical  body  of  Christ,  and  entitled  to 
all  its  blessings,  without  any  need  of  the  Mosaic  law. 
So  that  if  the  Galatians  did  indeed  belong  to  Christ,  by 
faith  and  the  participation  of  his  Spirit,  they  were  become 
•the  spiritual  seed  of  Abraham,  and  heirs  of  all  tlie  bless- 
ings covenanted  to  him  ;  and  had  therefore  no  need  of  be- 
ing proselyted  to  the  Jewish  law,  or  concerned  in  the  ab- 
rogated Sinai-covenant.  The  question,  concerning  the 
baptism  of  infants,  is  not  at  all  affected  by  the  apostle's  lan- 
."uage  in  this  passage  :  for  the  same  way  of  arguing,  l)y 
which  some  have  attempted  to  prove  that  they  ought  not 
to  be  bajnized,  because  incapable  of  believing,  would  also 
Drove  them  incapable  of  salvation,  (Mark  xvi.  16.  Kph. 
ii.  7,  8  ;)  and  also  that  the  male  infants  of  Israel  ought  not 
to  have  been  circumcised.  That  question  must  be  deter- 
mined by  arguments  of  a  more  appropriate  nature. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
Y.  1—5. 

The  faithful  preaching  of  the  Gospel  so  exhibits  Christ 
sjrucified,  as  the  great  Object  of  the  sinner's  faith,  hope, 
and  admiring  gratitude,  and  so  shows  the  nature,  glory, 
and  prcciousnessof  his  sufl'crings,  from  love  to  our  souls, 
that  he  is,  as  it  were,  evidently  set  forth  before  men's 
eyes,  as  dying  upon  the  cross  for  their  sins.  But  how 
small  a  portion  of  the  preaching  in  Christendom  answers 
ihis  description,  or  tends  thus  lo  excite  men's  aflcctions 
towards  the  gracious  Redeemer,  need* not  be  told.  Alas! 
who  hath  infatuated  and  bewitched  men's  minds,  that  they 
should  so  generally  turn  away  from  tiiis  fundamental  doc- 
trine, to  listen  to  metaphysical  subtleties,  moral  harangues, 
superstitious  observances  and  forms,  or  enthusiastical  reve- 
ries '    Ir  is  plain,  that  the  god  of  this  poi-ld,  by  varp'-'S 


presses  his  fears  of  thcni,  8 — 11.  He 
tenderly  expostulates  with  them,  for 
becoming  alienated  from  him,  to  lohom 
they  had  expressed  the  most  fervcHi 
love ;  ascribes  this  to  the  influence  of 
false  teachers,  and  shows  the  ardour  of 
his  soul  in  longing  for  their  salvation, 
12 — 20.  He  illustrates  this  subject  of 
the  two  covenants,  by  showing,  that  the 
history  of  Sarah  and  Hagar  was  an  al- 
Ic^oriecd  representation  of  them,  21  — 
31. 


instruments,  who  minu;dly  despise  each  other,  hath 
"  blinded  men's  eyes,  lest  the  Gospel  of  the  glory  of 
"  Christ  should  shine  into  them,"  and  they  should  learn 
to  trust  in  a  crucified  Saviour,  "  God  manifested  in  the 
'•  flesh,"  But  we  must  observe,  with  still  greater  grief 
and  astonishment,  the  folly  of  numbers,  who  have  often 
heard  the  Gospel  most  faithfully  and  patlietically  preached, 
and  yet  have  at  length  been  fascinated,  by  plausible  de- 
ceivers, to  refuse  obedience  to  the  truth.  We  canhof. 
indeed  appeal  to  miracles  and  extraordinary  gifts  of  the 
Holy  Sjjirit  ;  but  we  may  boldly  demand.  Where  are  the 
fruits  of  the  Spirit  most  evidently  brought  forth  ?  among 
those  who  preach  justification  by  the  works  of  the  law, 
or  those  who  preach  the  doctrine  of  faith  ?  They  who 
have  begun  to  fear  God,  to  seek  mercy,  to  pray,  and  to 
renouncg  sin,  under  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  must  be 
very  foolish,  if  they  think  to  make  further  proficiency  by 
returning  to  legal  dependencies,  or  resting  on  carnal  and 
external  observances.  It  is  most  grievous  to  sec  those 
who  have  gone  through  sharp  convictions,  and  even  en- 
dured persecutions  for  attending  on  the  Gospel,  afterwards 
turning  aside,  and  giving  cause  to  fear  that  they  have 
suficrcd  so  many  things  in  vain  :  and  indeed  any  affliction 
endured,  without  profit  derived  from  it,  should  be  con- 
sidered as  a  cause  for  sorrow  and  humiliation. 

y,  6— ij. 

We  should  aim  to  be"  followers  of  those  whd,  through 
"  faith  and  jiatience,  inherit  the  promises,"  and  have 
obtained  a  good  report:  and  for  this  end,  we  should  study 
the  Object,  nature,  and  effects  of -Abraham's  faith.  'J'licy 
who  partake  of  his  faith  shall  surely  inherit  his  blessing  ; 
and  if  we  can  ascci lain  that  this  is  our  case,  we  may  be 
sure  of  sharing  all  his  privileges.  But  wl:o  can,  in  any 
other  way,  escape  the  curse  of  the  holy  law  ?  Who  hath 
continued  in  all  things  written  in  it,  to  do  them  ?  Who 
dares  demand  life  on  this  ground  ?  Let  us  learn  to  dis- 
tinguish accurately  in  this  matter  :  "  The  law  is  not  of 
"  faith  :"  every  law  of  God,  and  every  legal  covenant, 
must  be  perfectly  distinct  from  the  covenant  of  promise 
through  faitii  in  Jesus  Christ :  and  if  we  confound  these 
things,  we  shall  find  a  curse  instead  of  a  blessing.  The 
redemption  of  all,  who  ever  were  or  shall  be  saved,  was 
paid  by  the  great  surety  of  the  new  covenant,  v.hen  he 
was  "  made  a  curse  for  us,  and  bare  our  sins  in  his  own 
"  body  on  the  tree  :"  but  the  sufferings  of  this  holy  One 
pf  God  moic  loudly  warn  sinners  to  ilcc  from  the  \v0h 


J.  D.  50. 

jiii.  ;3  2:-  cca.  "XT 

»xiv     S,   3.      2      X 
Kinp  X  a.    XI.         ^ 


OWl 


say, 


Thai 


CHAPTER  IV. 

tlie  heir,  as  \ong 


.1.  D.  50 


(housfh    be  be  lord    of 


Irom.a  servant, 
all; 

2  But  is  under   tutors   and  governors 
until  the  time  appointed  of  the  father. 

3  Even  so  we,  ''  wlien  we  were  cbi!- 


to  come,  than  all  tlie  teiTors  of  Sinai,  or  the  curses  of  the 
law  itself;  for  hoA-  can  it  be  expected,  that  Go!  will 
spare  any  man  to  whom  sin  is  imputed,  seeing  he  spared 
not  his  own  Son,  when  our  sins  were  charged  upon  him  ? 
Yet  doth  Christ,  at  the  same  time,  ns  from  the  cross,  most 
freely  beseech  sinners  to  take  refuge  in  him,  and  with 
accents  of  the  tenderest  love  invites  even  the  Gentiles  to 
accept  of  the  blessing  of  Abraham,  and  to  seek  for  the  pro- 
mise of  the  Spiiit  by  faith  in  him  .' 

V.   15—22. 

No  subsequent  transactions,  or  external  alterations,  can 
disannul  or  add  to  that  covenant,  which  engages  eternal 
life  to  every  believer  ;  that  promise  cannot  be  made  of 
none  elfect.  Yet  let  us  not  think  that  the  law  w;^s  given 
in  vain  ;  the  legal  covenant  and  the  ceremonies  have  an- 
swered their  end,  and,  being  fulfilled  in  Christ,  are  no  more 
in  force  ;  yet  are  they  still  replete  with  instruction  to 
believers,  though  a  better  covenant  is  made  with  them, 
through  that  great  Mediator,  whom  "  all  the  Angels  of 
"God  worship."  But,  as  the  law  of  Moses  wB  never 
contrary  to  the  promises  of  God  to  Abraham  and  nis  Seed, 
but  served  as  a  school-master,  to  bring  the  Cliurch  to 
Christ  for  justification  by  faith,  so  it  would  be  most 
absurd  to  suppose  that  the  holy,  just,  and  good  law  of 
God,  the  universal  standard  of  duty,  is  contrary  to  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  as  it  is  in  every  way  subservient  to  it, 
when  properly  understood  and  used.  If  a  law  was  ever 
given  to  fallen  man,  which  could  give  eternal  life,  this 
must  be  it,  and  then  righteousness  is  by  the  law  ;  but,  in- 
stead of  this,  it  brings  in  the  whole  world  guilty  before 
God,  and  shuts  up  every  man  under  sin,  without  hope  or 
remedy  from  any  other  quarter  than  the  Gospel  ;  while 
the  excellency  of  its  precept  demonstrates  the  justice  of 
the  sinner's  condemnation.  Here  Christ  finds  transgress- 
ors, and  the  promise  of  eternal  life  is  freely  given  by  him 
to  all  that  believe. 

V,  23 29. 

Men  in  general,  even  under  the  dispensation  of  the 
Gospel,  continue  shut  up  as  in  a  dungeon,  in  love  whh 
their  chains,  being  blinded,  intoxicated,  and  lulled  asleep 
by  Satan,  through  worldly  pleasures,  interests,  and  pur- 
suits. But  the  awakened  sinner  discovers  his  dreadful 
condiiion,  and  the  more  he  examines,  or  labours  to  escape, 
the  fuller  conviction  he  receives  that  he  cannot  cft'cct  his 
own  deliverar.ce  ;  then  he  learns,  that  the  mercy  and  grace 
of  God  form  his  only  hope  ;  and,  though  his  measure  of 
doctrinal  knowledge  may  be  scanty,  he  is  '•  shut  up  to  the 
'•  faith,  that  will  shortly  be  revealed"  to  him.  The  pre- 
cepts and  sanction  of  the  law  urge  him  on  to  duty,  and 


come,  ^  God    sent  forth  his   Son,  ', 
Sofa  woman,  '"  made  under  the  law 


drcn,  were  '  in  bondage  iiiidcr  tlic  *  elc 
Hients  of  the  world  : 


I  Malt  I 
.Inhn  viii 
30    A  tls  X 

'I  but  when  ''  the  fulness  of  the  time  Vvns  .", 


adc 


)r,  rudivientt. 
9  Mare  Col  ii. 
8  ;0.    HtU.vii 


IC. 


l^a   ix  24— C6   Mai   iii 
6,  17     Zerh    li   0-11.    J 
Is   is    C,  7    Blic.  V   2    Zt 
-E  2  Tim  111   16.  Heb 
ixxi.  :2  Mio  V   3   Mnlt 
-27.  R<jm.  iv.  i!  Cot    ii 


IP.  ■ 


d  O 

:  1    15   Acts  i.  7    Eph.  i.  in   Heb  ix  10. e  1»  xlvin 

16.  17    vi    38,20.    viii.  42.    x  ?«      1  Jrbh  iJ.  S",  1",  " 
12  Luke  li    Id,  II.  John  i    M.   Horn   i  3  Ix-S  I'bil  i> 

2 gGfn  iii.  15.   Is  vii.  II.  Jfr 

7. ll  Mall,  iii    Ii.  V.  17.  LuUc  il  ^' 


restrain  him  from  sin,  even  while  they  discourage  him  and 
fill  him  with  terrors  ;  and  thus,  by  a  kind  and  beneficial  se- 
verity, the  lav/  is  made  use  of  by  the  convincing  Spirit,  to 
show  the  sinner  his  need  of  Christ,  and  to  bring  him  to 
rely  on  his  merits,  tbat  he  may  be  justified  by  faith.  Then 
he  ceases  to  be  under  the  tuition  of  the  law  as  a  school- 
master, and  to  be  alarmed  by  its  terrors,  (except  ns  he 
lives  beneath  his  ]..'-ivileges  ;)  yet  the  precept  becomes,  by 
the  teaching  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  his  guide  in  the 
delightfiil  path  of  evangelical  obedience,  his  beloved  rule 
of  duty,  and  his  standard  of  daily  self-examination  ;  in 
this  use  of  it  he  learns  continually  to  depend  more  simply 
on  the  Saviour's  merits,  and  it  puts  energy  into  his  praj'- 
ers,  and  endears  the  promises  to  his  soul.  Thus  we  be- 
come the  children  of  God  by  faith  in  Christ,  and,  being 
baptized  into  him  by  the  converting  grace  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  we  put  on  Christ,  and  stand  accepted  in  him  ;  and 
all,  who  thus  belong  to  him  and  are  one  with  him,  are  the 
children  of  Abraham,  and  heirs  according  to  the  promise. 
But  no  outward  forms  cr  profession  can  ensure  these- 
blessings,  for  "  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christj; 
"  he  is  none  of  his." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.   IV.     V.    1—3.     The   argument   and  illustrs.- 
tion  of  the   preceding  chapter  are  here  continued.     The 
heir  of  a  large  estate,  during  his  minority,   is   excluded 
from    the    possession    of  it,    and  kcp*_  in  subicction  to 
guardians  and  tutors,  who  lay  restraints  upon  him,  as  if 
he  was  a  servant ;  though  in  fact  he   is  the  proprietor  of 
the   whole   inheritance  :  and  this   continues   till   the  time 
appointed  by  his  father,  in  his  will  or  otherwise,  for  his 
coming  of  age,  and  being  put  in  possession  of  the  estate. 
Thus  the  Church  was  held  in  apparent  bondage  under  the 
Mosaic  law,  till   the   coming  of  Christ,  ns  being  in   its 
childhood,  and   under    tuition.     These   observances   are 
called,  "  the   elements   of  this  world ;"   they    taught    the 
simplest  rudiments  of  religious  knowledge,  as  the  alpha- 
bet contains  the  first  principles  of  science  :  and  the   bur- 
densome   external  ceremonies  of  that  dispensation   were 
suited    to  the  ideas   of  worldly  men,  and  in  many  things 
similar  te  the  rites  of  other  nations,  rather  than  adequate 
means  of  spiritual  worship,  or  adapted  to  those  who  were 
matured  in  spiritual  judgment  and  affections.   The  splendid 
temple,   the  priests   in    their   sacred  vestments,  the  mul- 
ti[)lied  sacrifices  and  religious  festivals,  and  other  things  of 
the  same  kind,  when  their  typical  meaning  and  u.sc  were 
neglected,   w^ere  greatly  coincident  with  the  gross  appre- 
hensions of  carnal  men  concerning  God  and  his  worship. 
Thus  unbelievers  had  always  abused  them  ;  and  even  be- 
lievers were  held  in  comparative  darkness  and  bondage,  by 
so  many  external  obser^•clrcps. 

2  I  2 


4.  U.  jij. 


GALATLUNS. 


.J.  .D  5|j. 


.21.  i:i.  13  MAI.      5  To  '  n-deciij  iheiu  that  were  iiiider 
2».    Kvb  i  7  the    law,  ''  that    we    init^lit   receive   tlie 

%  8.  Cul.  i   IJ-       ,  .       '      .  O 

io.  Tit.  ii.  u.  adoption  ol  sons. 

-m""?"  'u       ^  '        because  ye  are  sons,  'dod  liath 

ncv.T  9.      '  sent  (brtii  "  the  Spirit  of  his  .Son  into  your 

»  ^   111  :6    John  -  V  1  1  o       1 

Wh'^lx'r'i  'i'^^rts,  "  crying,  Abba,  r  aUior. 
1  L'tike  *xi   13.      ^  WhereCore    °  thou    art   no    more   a 
i'J"  i^e"-  ?8  servant,  ^  but  a  son  ;  and  '>  if  a  son,  then 
{i'V  Vh'i  ^"  'heir  of  God  through  Christ. 

8  Hovvbeit,  then  '  vvli{;n  ye  knew  not 


m  John  til. 31  X 
20    jivi.V   Hon)    vi;i.  0    I  Cor   sv    jj.    Fill 
x'.iv.  3— S.  Jer   ill.  .1    la   Mali,  vi   i>— Sl.l.ui 
Hel).  iv    U  -  16.  Juile  .0     -  -  o  1.2  S,0   Jl 


l(i 


p.Se.  on.  iii   26. q  J'^ 

r  Gen  kv   i.  an:  T.B.Fs.kw  i  i«i.iii  116.  .ler  x.  I6  x»^i  33  x^xii 

Lorn  iii    2;    I  Cor  ill.  21 -21  2  Cn,-   vi.    10-18   Kci-   .\xi   7 9  bx    1   1     ei 

Johni   10.  Acts  jvii.2J.  ao  Kooj.  I   2S.  1  Cor.  i.  11.  Kpl).  ii   11,  13.  iv    18.  i  The 
S  ities.  i.  b  I  Jul.n  iii.  I. 


God,  'ye   (hd  service    unto  them  which  tJo»h.  xmr  - 
by  nature  are  no  gods.  .    8*  cxxirijl 

9  But  now,  aiter  that  "  ye  have  known  so  j'er  i' 3- 
God,  or  rather  *  are  known  of  God,  -i.^  ^'xJi'i's'u! 
>  how  turn  ye  *  again  to  the  weak  and  ic'orviii.V. 
beggarly  t  elements,  wliereunto  ye  desire  Jff;^>.^  '3  ^■ 
ajiani  to  be  in  bendaire  .''  u  1  K.nis  .lii.  4.1. 

.         \/  I  1^  1  1     '  Chr.xxviii  ». 

lU    ic  ^  observe  days,  and  months,  and  *"«'«,">  >''o» 

J     '  '  11  3.  Jer.  xKXi. 

times,  and  years.  M,tt"°''i''  2*7! 

11  I  "am  afraid  of  you,  ''  lest  I  have  •J"^'",  7,'  ^ 
bestowed  upon  you  labour  in  vain 


ii.  :0    1    loll 
Cor    Mi'    3 

Heb  X  31;   .<:< 1  or,  rudlmrni,   3   Mn'if 

xxix    Horn   viv  5  Cul   ii    16    17 « 20    2  Cur   xi  2,3 

l9.  .^l  s.  4  Acts  XVI  6.  I  Cor  XV.  58.  Fliil.  ii.  lb.  I  Tlie;.  ii 


2  Cor 

Kpl.    i.  17  2Pet- 

17.  ri    :   G.  John  X.  14.27.  Horn    V  li.  !i    I 

-y  Col   ii,  io-23.    Hell.  vii.  I» •  Or.  bacJc. 


ii.  x«».  l-n.  Nun 

li'    20.21. bli  2    V.2 

.  5.  2  John  8. 


V.  4 — 7,     When   the   fulnrss  of  time   was  arrived  for 
thfi  coming  of  the  Messiah,  which  God  had  cko.'^en  in  i:is 
purpose   und  n^adc  known   by   prophecy,  and  which  ihe 
state  of  the  Jewish   natioii,   und  of  maiikiiid  in   genera!, 
showed  to  he  peculiarly  suitable  for  the  introduction  of  a 
new  and  inore  enlarged  dispensation,  then  God  sent  forth 
his  own  Son,    One    with    him    in   the    divine    nature,    lo 
become   manifest    in    the   flesh,   assuming    human    nature 
into  pcr.sonal  union   with  the  Deity,  by   his  miraculous 
conception  in  ihc  womb  of  the  virgin,  t!r.it  he  might  be 
made,  or   born,   (as   some   copies  read  it.)  of  a   woman, 
and  be  emj)hatic3lly  Iwr  seed,  {Gen,  iii.  15,)  hv  receiving 
hi.s  liumin  fle- h  of  her  sulistance.     '  lie  w.3s  thei'cfore  the 
'Son  of  Cod,   even,    yea,    properltj,    in    respect   of  his 
'  Deity.'     (Heza.)     Thus  he  was  also  made  under  the 
law,  being  born  of  a  Jewess,  and  the  reputed  Son  of  a 
Jew,  and  circumcised  ;  that  so  Ijeing  under  it  as  a  cove- 
nant of  works,  he  might,  as  the  Surety  of  the  Church,  in 
every  way  answer  its  full  demand.     This  was  done  volun- 
tarily, without  any   previous  obligation.     As  the  Son  of 
God,  he  was  not  hr.uj,d  to  be  subject  to  any  law ;  as  a  per- 
fectly holy  liinn,  he  was  not  bound  to  submit  to  the  cere- 
in&aial  law,  which  in  every  thing  impiierl  man's  sinfulness. 
But  he  was  pleased  for  more  than  thirty  yeai's  to  tabernacle 
here  on  earth,  in  perfect  obedience  to  the  whole  law  ;  and 
at  length  to  give  himself  as  a  spotless  sacrifice  of  infinite 
value,   to  redeem  sinners  from  the  curse   of  the  broken 
lav/,  and  to  redeem  the  Church  from  the  ceremonial  law, 
which  was  a  kind  of  bond  given  for  future  payment  by  the 
Surety,   of  the  debt  due  to  divine  justice   for  the   sins  of 
those  who  hod  obtained  forgiveness  by  faith  in  the  pro- 
mised Saviour.     Thus,  instead  of  the  yoke  of  cei-emonial 
obedience  and  that  slavish  spirit  which  in  many  ra^^es  it 
inspired,  believers  received  and  possessed  the  adoption  of 
children,   and   had   the   liberty  and   privileges  of  adults, 
instead  of  liic  restraints  and  rigorous  subjection  of  minois. 
.^nd   bciause   this   was   the   slate  of  Gentile   as   well  as 
Jewish  converts.  God  had  sent  forth  the  Holy  Spirit,  as 
given    through    his    Son,    to   (jiuckin,   seal,   and   comfort 
them,  as  his  beloved  children,  enabling  and  encoui-aging 
them,  wiiii  filial  love  and  confidence,  to  call  upon  him  as 
their  Father,  of  whatever  nation  they  were.     SetMiig.  there 
fore,  the  .ipostle  hoped  that  this  was  the  case  of  the  Gabi- 
Uans  in  general,  though  there  might  be  exceptions,  (for  he 
addressed  them  individually,  every  person  of  this  cha- 


racter, of  whatever  country  or  language,  was  no  longer  a 
servant,  to  worship  and  obey  Gotl  fiom  slavish  fear  or 
mercenary  hope  ;  but  a  child  of  God,  and  an  heir  of 
heaven  through  Christ,  to  walk  with  him  in  love, 
filial  reverence,  and  confidence.  {Sole,  Rom,  viii.  15 — 
17.) 

V.  8 — IJ.  The  preceding  argument  proved,  that  even 
Jev/ish  converts  were  rccleeuied  from  the  yoke  of  the  cere- 
monial law,  as  well  as  from  the  curse  of  the  legal  cove- 
nant. How  absurd  then  would  it  be  for  Gentiles  to  have 
recourse  to  that  abrogated  system  !  The  Galatians  had 
formerly  been  ignorant  of  the  one  living  and  true  God, 
and  had  then  jjerlbrmed  religious  service  to  mere  creatures, 
orimagi^wy  beings,  which  by  nature  were  not  gods  :  and 
estei'napPBservances  might  accord  very  well  to  such  objects 
of  worship.  But,  having  at  length  been  brought  to  the 
knowledge  of  God,  by  their  conversion  to  Christianity, 
or  rather  having  been  thus  known  and  owned  by  him, 
through  the  s])iritual  gifts  bestowed  on  them,  how  could 
they  think  of  turning  again  to  such  carnal  services  as  they 
had  forsaken,  as  if  desirous  of  being  in  bondage  to  them  ? 
The  Jewish  ceremonies  were  mere  rudiments  of  religious 
knowledge  suited  to  the  childhood  of  the  Church  : 
they  were,  in  themselves,  weak  and  inefficacious,  low 
and  poor  ;  and  thus  incapable  of  communicating  sjiiritual 
riches  to  mankind  :  after  the  coming  of  the  Messiah,  they 
lost  all  their  use  and  obligation  ;  they  became  as  worthless 
even  as  the  superstitions  of  Paganism,  and,  when  put  in 
the  place  of  Christ,  they  were  equally  inconsistent  with 
true  religion.  In  this  sense  only  could  the  Galatians  he 
said  "  to  turn  again  to  the  weak  and  beggarly  elements  ;" 
for  they  had  not  before  been  under  the  ceremonial  law  : 
but,  when  delivered  from  idolatry,  they  were  about  to 
substitute  the  abrogated  Jewish  ceremonial  in  the  place  of 
the  heathen  superstitions  ;  and  to  liring  themselves  into. 
bondage  to  Judaizing  teachers  and  Pharisaical  traditions, 
after  having  been  emancipated  from  the  Pagan  priests. 
Their  observation  of  Jewish  sabbaths,  new-moons,  festi- 
vals, and  sabbatical  years,  had  the  appearance  of  an  apos- 
tacy  to  Judaism  ,  so  that  the  apostle, was  afraid  that  they 
would  totally  depart  from  the  faith,  and  that  his  labours 
for  their  eternal  salvation  would  be  in  vain.  Bee^garly,  &c. 
(9.)  '  Thus  he  calls  these  rites  in  themselves,  and  con^ 
■  sider,ed  apart  from  Christ.'  (Besa,)  '  St.  Paul  calls 
'them,   "weak  and    beggarly  cleiaents,"    ^  whereby  tt 


vf.  D.  5tj. 


CHAPTER  l\^ 


eik  U  Ti.  U 
Gen.  xisiv  15. 
1  Kings  xxii  4 
Acts  xxi.  Si.  1 
Cor  ix.  30-23 
Phil  i.i  7.8. 

■12  Cor  il  i. 

•  ■  Cor  ii  3. 
aCor.  X.  10    si. 

6.  30  »ii  7—10. 
S.-i  4 

ti.  6  Artsxti  C 
%Situu.\i  Job 
xii  S.  Ps  cii-i. 
141.  Kc.  IX  :6 
Is  liii  3,  3 
1  Cor  i  28  iv 
10.  1  Thes  iT« 
US  Sam.  xiv.  17. 
xix  27.  Zech 
Xii   K     Mai    li 

7.  i'tt       Heb 


5  Mnlt.      X. 
xviii  5.  HKV 
Luke      X 
John    xiii 
2  Cor      V 
1  Thes.  il    1 
•  Or     nr.lal 
iMna.klc  -  - 
s  2  2  Cor. 
16-18 


40 


12  IT  Brethren,  I  beseech  you,  '  be  as 
I  am  ;  for  I  am  as  ye  are  :  '^  ye  have  not 
injured  me  at  all. 

13  Ye  know  how,  *  througli  infirmity 
of  the  flesh,  I  preached  the  gospel  unto 
you  '  at  the  first. 

It  And  my  temptation  Avhich  was  in 
my  tlesh  *  ye  despised  not,  nor  rejected  ; 
but  received  me  as  ''  an  'angel  of  God, 
even  '  as  Christ  Jesus. 

15  *  Where  is  then  "'  the  blessedness 
ye  spake  of.'*  'for  I  bear  you  record, 
that,  '"  if  it  had  been  possible,  ye  would 
have  plucked  out  your  own  eyes,  and 
have  siveu  them  to  me. 


*  should  scc.^^,  they  were  empty  of  all  spiritual  meaning. 

*  I  answer,  such  liiey  were  become  indeo  I,  when  Christ 
'  was  once  come  ;  when  the  grace  signified  in  them  was 
'  brought   out  into   the   light,    when   the   inwrapped   pro- 

*  mises  were  unfolded  and  revealed,  they  were  then  as 
'  emnty  shells,  and  like  carcasses  whose  soul  was  gone. 
'  So  long  as  a  shell  contains  a  kernel  unseen,  so  long  it  is 
'  full  ;  when  it  comes  forth  to  outward  view,  then  the 
'  shell  is  empty.  Even  so  it  is  with  the  elements  of  the 
•law.'  (Mede.)  The  best  illustration  of  the  absurd 
conduct,  which  the  aposde  ascribes  to  the  GaiaUaiis,  may 
be  found  in  the  Church  of  Rome,  in  whicii  the  ™rship  of 
saints  and  angels  succeeded  to  that  of  the  inferior  deities  ; 
the  superstitious,  and  often  licentious,  festivals,  which  were 
multiplied  among  them,  to^  those  that  were  used  in  Pagan 
Rome.  In  short,  almost  every  part  of  the  idolatrous 
worship  of  Pagan  Rome  has  its  counterpart  in  that  of 
Anlichristian  Rome ;  as  may  be  seen  by  any  man,  who 
will  take  the  pains  to  compare  many  )iassages  in  Virgil, 
and  other  poets,  with  the  rituals  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

V.    1*2 — 16.     '  The  apostle  tempers  whatever  he  might 
'  seem  to  have  said  more  sharply  than  usual,  by  an  ad- 

*  mirable,  and  therefore  no  doubt  a  divine,  management ; 
'  so  declaring  his  good-will  to  the  Galatians  ;  that  when 
'  they  read  it,  unless  they  were  wholly   desperate,  they 

*  could  not  but  acknowledge  his  lenity  with  tears.' 
(Besa.)  Being  desirous  of  considering  the  Galatians  as 
his  brethren  in  Christ,  he  affectionately  entreated  them  to 
be  as  he  was,  as  cordial  in  love  to  him,  as  he  was  to  them  ; 
or  rather,  of  one  mind  with  him  respecting  justification 
and  the  Mosaic  law :  for  "  he  was  as  they  were  ;"  though 
he  had  been  zealous  for  the  law,  (as  they  were  become  !) 
yet  he  now  trusted  only  in  Christ ;  and  put  no  more  con- 
fidence in  die  law,  than  if  he  had  been  a  Gentile  ;  and  he 
entreated  them  in  this  to  imitate  him.  He  did  not  cha.»-ge 
.them  with  having  at  all  injured  him,  or  speak  any  thing 
out  of  resentment,  though  they  had  wronged  themselves 


16  Am  I  tlierelbre  "  become  your 
enemy,  °  because  I  tell  you  the  truth  ? 

17  They  ''zealously  aflect  you,  tid 
not  well  :  yea,  they  would  exclude  f  you, 
that  ye  might  aifect  them. 

18  But  ''  il  is  good  to  be  zealously 
affected  alway  in  a  good  thing,  and  not 
only  '  when  I  am  present  with  you. 

19  My  'little  children,  '  of  whom  1 
travail  in  birth  again  until  "  Christ  be 
formed  in  you ; 

20  I  desire  ='  to  be  present  with  you 
now,  and  to  change  my  voice;  for  I 
X  stand  in  doubt  of  you. 

Philem  10.  I!l  Jam  i  l«.  I  John  :i.  I.  12,  13.  v 
L.ikeiixii  41  Phil  i  8.  ii  P.  Col  ii  l.iv  12.  H 
viii  2-i  kill  14  Kph  iv.  24.  Phil  li-S-  Col.  i.  2 
ii.  17,18   ill  5. 1  Or  iOifcrpUiedJor  yoh 


— t  Num.  xi. 
Kev.  Kii  I, 
x  1  Cor. 


J.  D.  i)b 


»lii  1-4.  IKinga 
xvili  17  18.  XXI 
20  xxii  8.  27. 
aChr.  xKiv. 20- 
22  xsv.  IC.  Hs. 
Cili  6  Plo»  i^ 
8.    Jolin  vil  7- 

viii.  4) 
nxi.i   14    V.  7 


T  Or,  vs.  1  Cov 
iv   8   18 

(|  Num   XXT.  n- 

HI3  Pa  Ixix  ? 
cxix.  130  U 
lix  17.  John  li 
17  Tit  li  14 
Hot.  ill   I'J, 

no      Phil    i.  27 


11,12.  It.  liii.  II. 

I. u  Hoiii 

iv.  13-SI,  I  TLes 


had  not,  however,  desjiised  him  on  that  account,  or  re- 
jected his  testimony  ;  but,  seeing  that  his  doctrine  was 
confirmed  by  undeniable  proofs,  and  feeling  its  energy  on 
their  consciences,  they  received  him,  though  thus  infirm 
and  tempted,  even  as  if  he  had  been  an  angel  sent  from 
God,  or  as  if  Christ  himself  had  come  in  person  to  preach 
to  them.  {ISote,  Sic.  2  Cor.  x'n.  7— 10.)  Doubdess  the 
apostle  here  spake  of  "  his  thorn  in  the  flesh,"  which 
must  thorefoi'e  have  been  some  perceivable  infirmity,  that 
exposed  him  to  inward  temptations  and  to  the  contempt  of 
his  enemies  ;  and  indeed  il  is  absurd  to  explain  this  of  his 
persecutions,  which  were  no  plausible  reason  why  he 
should  be  despised,  but  the  contrary.  What  mas  then  the 
felicity  of  which  they  spake,  as  communicated  by  the 
hope  and  comforts  of  the  Gospel  ?  Or  what  must  now 
have  become  of  that  blessedness,  that  they  had  recourse  to 
the  legal  covenant,  which  could  only  enslave  and  condcmr, 
them  .'  ■  Their  inward  satisfaction  in  Christ  had  at  that 
time  so  inspired  ihcm  with  love  to  his  minister,  that  he 
could  testify  for  their  willingness  even  to  have  plucked  oiif 
their  own  eyes,  and  to  have  given  them  to  him,  if  tliii 
could  possibly  have  I'emoved  his  infirmities,  or  conducctl 
to  his  benefit.  And  v.'as  he  so  soon  become  their  enemy? 
the  object  of  their  aversion  and  resentment  ?  If  so,  it  must 
be  because  he  had  [icrsistcd  in  telling  them  the  truth,  both 
in  respect  of  the  way  of  salvation,  and  of  their  pcrilou? 
deviation  from  it. 

V.  ir — 20.  The  Judaizing  teachers  *bowod  great 
attention  to  the  Galatians,  and  expressed  the  most  zealous 
affection  for  them  ;  but  this  did  not  arise  tVom  proper 
principles,  nor  was  it  expressed  in  a  proper  manner.  Yea, 
they  would  even  exclude  Itiem  from  the  liberty  and  salva- 
tion of  Christ,  in  order  to  confirm  them  in  a  blind  attcich- 
ment  to  their  doctrine.  Some  copies.,  (not  manuscripls,) 
read,  "  they  would  exclude  us  :""  they  wanlcd  to  alirnrite 
them  from  the  apostle,  that  they  might  jjossess  an  undivided 
authority  over  them  from  carnal  motives.     But.  instead  of 


in  departing  from  his  doctrine.  They  remembered  his  first  showing  such  warm  affection  all  at  once  towards  these  de- 
cerning among  them,  wlicn  his  personal  infirmities  seemed  ceivers,  it  would  be  good  for  the  Galaiians  to  be  constanily 
to  unfit  him  for  preaching  the  (Gospel,  or  likely  to  render  zealous  in  a  good  thing,  even  for  the  truth  i^nd  cause  ot' 
his  ministry  unacceptable  :  yet  he  was  enabled  to  proceed,  j  pure  Christianity;  and  not  only  while  ihp  apostle  con- 
liiough  gre'aUy  tried,  and  tempted  to  discouragement.  They  1  linwd  among  them,  as  had  been  the  case'  widi  many  of 


d.  D.  50. 


GALATIANS. 


.^.  D.   5b 


y9  iii.  10  21,21 
■tool  Ti.  u  VII. 
h,  0.  il.  30-3S. 
X   3-10 

»  Milt  »xi    12- 
44    xxii.  19—33 
John  V   46,  47. 
I  Jobu  X   34 


31 


10 


25 


h  Gen.  X 
IS   xxi    I,  2.  10. 

c  Hom  ix.  7.  «. 

d  lien  xvii  15— 
la.  xviii.  10-14 
xxi.  2  Kom  iv 
lu-21  ix  8.9 
Hub  xl.  II,  12 

0  Kz.  XX    4'.».  H03. 

xii.  10  »l»it. 
xili  35.  I  for 
X  II  Vr.  Hcb. 
xl    13 

t2l>  LiikeK<ii.l9, 
■Ml  I  Cor.  X.  4. 

giii  IS-21  Heh. 
vli  22  viii  6— 
13.  ix.  15-24 
X.  15-13.  xii 
31.  xiii   20 

*  Or^listatntntt. 

t  Gr.  .Siiia 

bv  I.Hoin.viil.iJ. 

i  Geo.  xvi.  3.  4  C 
IS.IB.  xxi  9-13 
XXV.  12.  Hagar 

k24. 

1  Dent  xxxii 
Il  in  1»J  »om 
:)».  xix  44  - 
1,1.  17.  iMic 


21  1i  Tell  me,  ^  ye  that  desire  to  be 
under  the  law,  ^  do  ye  not  hear  *  tlic 
law .'' 

22  For  it  i.s  written,  Mhat  Abraham 
had  two  sons,  the  one  by  a  bond-maid, 
the  other  by  a  free-woman. 

2.3  But  he  who  ivas  of  the  bond-woman 
was  "  born  after  the  ilcsh  ;  ''  but  he  of  the 
froe-woman  u-as  by  promise. 

2t  Which  things  are  "  an  allegory  : 
'  for  these  arc  '^  the  two  *  covenants  ;  the 
one  from  the  mount  f  Sinai,  ^  which 
gendereth  to  bondage,  which  is  '  Agar. 

25  For  this  Agar  ''  is  mount '  Sinai  in 
■"  Arabia,  and  J  answcreth  to  Jerusalem 
which  now  is,  and  is  in  bondage  with 
"  her  children. 

26  But  "  Jerusalem  which  is  above,  is 

!   Jicd5  V  5.  Ps  Ixviii  8.  17  Heb  xii.  18. ro  i    17   Acts  ii    II  ;Or. 

o;itiri(*    Rom.,xi    7-11.  Rev   xi.  8 a  Malt  xxiii.  37.  Luke  xiii. 

0  Ps    IxxMiiS— 6.    Is   il   2.3  Iii.  9.  liii.  I,  2.  Isv    18.  livi.  10   Joel 

1,2.  I'bil.  ill.  ;0,  Heb.  xii.  £2   iiev.  lii    12.  xxi.  2.  10—27. 


ihcm.  .Some  render  the  clause,  "  It  is  good  to  be 
"  zealously  affected  towards  a  good  man,"  &c,  (meaning 
himself.)  but  this  is  not  in  the  apostle's  manner,  and 
scarcely  reconcileaMc  to  the  Greek  idiom.  He  would, 
however,  consider  them  as  his  dear  children,  though  in  a 
state  of  infantine  imbecility  ;  and  as  he  had  laboured  and 
suffered  in  earnestly  seeking  their  conversion  from  idol- 
atry, so  he  might  be  said  "  a  second  time  to  travail  in 
'•  birth"  for  them.  lie  Avas  as  earnest  for  their  recovery 
from  ihcir  present  delusion,  as  he  had  been  for  tlieir  con- 
version from  idolatry  :  his  heart  was  even  filled  with 
anguish  from  his  anxiety  about  them ;  and  he  suffered 
pangs  like  those  of  a  travailing  woman,  which  seemed  as 
if  they  must  continue  till  "  Christ  was  formed  in  them," 
in  proof  that  they  had  put  on  Christ  as  their  robe  of 
righteousness  ;  for  their  legal  observances  were  no  more 
like  the  genuine  holiness  and  obedience  of  true  believers, 
than  their  legal  dependence  resembled  the  faith  of  God's 
elect.  He  therefore  longed  to  be  with  them,  that  he 
might  witness  this  happy  change,  and  that  he  might  alter 
his  words  of  reproof  for  those  of  encouragement  and 
commendation,  or  change  his  voice  as  different  circum- 
stances and  characters  required,  which  could  not  so  well  be 
done  in  an  epistle.  For  he  stood  in  doubt  of  them,  or 
hesitated  as  to  what  he  should  think  of  them  ;  whether 
they  had  been  truly  converted  or  not,  and  was  anxious  to 
know  what  the  event  of  their  present  delusions  %vould  be. 
V.  21 — 31.  As  many  of  tiie  Galatians  absurdly  de- 
sired to  be  under  the  law  of  Moses,  from  a  mistaken 
interpretation  of  the  Old  Testament,  so  the  apostle  de- 
manded whctlier  they  did  not  observe  what  was  written 
in  the  law,  or  in  the  books  of  Moses ;  {Mar^.  Ref.)  for 
the  history  of  Abraham  contained  an  apt  emblem  of  the 
two"  covenants.  (A'o/es,  ice.  Gen,  xvi.  xxi.)  Ishmael 
was  born  of  Hagar,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  nature,  and 
in  consequence  of  a  carnal  project  ;  but  Isaac  was  born  of 
Sarah,  a  free-woman,  the  wife  of  Abraham,  by  the  mira- 
c«lous    performance    of  God's    promise,   when  she  was 


p  fice,  which  is  the  <>  mother   of  us   all. 

27  For  it  is  written,  '  Rejoice  thou 
'  barren  that  bearcst  not ;  break  forth 
and  cry,  tliou  tliat  travailcst  not  :  for  the 
'  desolate  hath  many  more  children,  than 
she  which  hath  an  husband. 

28  Now  "  we,  brethren,  as  Isaac  was, 
are  the  children  of  promise. 

29  But  as  «tlicn,  "  he  that  was  born 
after  the  flesh,'  persecuted  him  ihal  teas 
horn  >  after  the  Spirit,  ^  even  so  it  is 
nov,'. 

30  Nevertheless,  '  what  saiih  the  scrip- 
ture .''  ''  Cast  out  the  bond-woman  and 
her  son  :  for  "^  the  son  of  the  bond-woman 
shall  not  be  heir  with  the  son  of  the  free- 
woman. 

31  So  then,  brethren,  ''  we  arc  not 
children  of  the  bond-wonian,  but  of  the 
free. 


r2^  r.  iJohD 
VI, i  3e  lias, 
vi  14.  13  I  Pet 
it.  16. 

1  Cam.  viii.  I,  2 
l5.  I  I.  He- 
li    2     S.     I,    - 


x\ii  s. 
fls    liv    l-s 


I  Sam 


4-  Ps 


I  Ilutb  I.  11-13. 

iv      14-16      i 

Sam  xiii.  20  !• 

xlix  21    I  Tim 

V  S. 
i;  23   lii  2J.  Actx 

ill  25    Roro.  iv. 

13-18  ix   8.9. 
X  Cm  XXI  9. 
y  Jolui  iii  s  Itom 

till.  I   5.  13. 
»  V    11     ,1   ]2_ 

14    Matt   xxiii 

34-37     I  The.. 

ii-  14,  15.     HeU. 

X    31,34. 
«  iii  8  22.    nom. 

iv.  3  X.  2  JanL 


h  V„ 


10- 


-II. 
eJoho   T;ii     25 

Bum    Viii    15- 

17 
li  V    I.  13.  Jolm  i. 

12,  13      viii.  3f>. 

Hen.  ii    14,  li. 

1  John  iii  1,  2. 


naturally  past  child-bearing.  These  things  v/cre  intended 
as  an  allegory  of  tlie  Sinai-covenant,  and  of  that  made 
with  Abraham  in  Christ  for  the  benefit  of  all  believers. 
That  part  of  the  nation  of  Israel,  which  were  not  inter- 
ested in  the  covenant  made  wiih  Abraham  by  faith,  were 
indeed  outwardly  a  part  of  Abraham's  family  and  of  the 
visible  Ghiirch  ;  but,  like  Ishmacl,  they  were  born  in  ser- 
vitude, wT  their  obedience  was  of  a  slavish  nature,  and 
their  privileges  external  and  carnal  :  nor  could  the  legal 
covenant  deliver  them  from  this  state  :  for  Hagar,  (whose 
name  signifies  a  Rock  in  the  Arabic,)  the  bond-woman, 
was  the  emblem  of  mount  Sinai  in  the  deserts  of  Arabia, 
which  country  was  afterwards  peopled  by  her  descendants, 
being  without  the  boundaries  of  the  promised  land.  From 
that  mountain  the  law  was  given,  and  there  the  legal 
covenant  Avas  ratified.  It  therefore  corresponded  to  Jeru- 
salem and  its  inhabitants,  as  the  outward  worshippers  of 
God,  in  the  ordinances  performed  at  the  temple  ;  for  as 
far  as  they  continued  under  the  legal  covenant,  especially 
when  they  had  rejected  Christ  and  the  Gospel,  they  were 
mere  slaves,  and  not  the  children  of  God.  But  the 
heavenly  Jerusalem,  the  true  church,  as  coming  from 
above,  espoused  to  Christ,  and  rcjjrcscnted  by  Sarah,  is  in 
a  slate  of  freedom  ;  and  this  church  is  the  mother  of  all 
true  believers,  who  are  born  of  the  Spirit.  And  that  this 
church  should  mainly  consist  of  Gentile  converts,  had 
long  before  been  figuratively  predicted.  (Notes.  Js.  liv.) 
Believers,  therefore,  whether  Jev.'s  or  Gentiles,  like  Isaac, 
were  the  children  of  promise  :  they  were  not  only  brought 
into  the  church,  as  descended  from  Abraham,  or  pro- 
selyted to  an  external  profession  ;  but  fhey  were  super- 
naturally  made  a  part  of  the  true  seed  of  Abraham,  in 
virtue  of  the  promise  made  to  him,  that  "  in  his  Seed 
"  should  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  be  blessed."  But  as 
Ishmacl,  a  slave  by  hirth,  and  in  no  wise  entitled  to  the 
inheritance,  had  mocked  and  persecuted  Isaac,  who  was 
miraculously  born  of  Sarah,  according  to  the  promise,  to 
be  Abraham's   heir  j  so  the  Jews,  who  continued  volurt' 


J.  O.  ^6. 


CHAPTER   V. 


A.  D.56. 


CHAP.   V. 


The  apostle  exhorts  the  Galatians  to  stand 
fast  in  their  christian  liberty  ;  and  shows 
that,  by  being  circumcised,  they  would 
in  fact  renounce  Christ,  1 — 6.  He  dis- 
claims preaching  circumcision  himself 
and  condemns  it  in  others,  7 — 12.  He 
cautions  them  not  to  abuse  their  liberty, 
but  by  love   to    serve  one    another  ;  for 


tarily  in  bondage  under  the  legal  covenant,  at  that  time 
jiersecuted  the  Christians,  who  were  born  of  the  Spirit  as 
Abraham's  seed,  according  to  the  meaning  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  to  whom  alone  true  liberty  and  the  heavenly 
inheritance  belonged.  But  as  the  Galatians  might  read  in 
the  Scripture,  that  God  himself  had  commanded  Hagar 
and  Ishmael  to  be  sent  away  from  Abraham's  family,  that 
the  son  of  the  bond- woman  might  not  share  the  inheritance 
with  Isaac  ;  even  so  the  Jewish  nation  would  soon  be  cast 
out  of  the  Church,  and  all  who  continued  under  the  legal 
covenant  would  be  excluded  from  heaven.  If  then  the 
exclusive  privileges  of  all  believers  were  such  by  the  cove- 
nant of  grace,  what  an  absurdity  was  it  for  the  Gentile 
converts  to  desire  to  be  under  the  law,  which  could  not 
deliver  the  unbelieving  Jews  from  bondage  and  condem- 
nation !  We  should  not  hare  discovered  this  allegory  in 
the  history  of  Sarah  and  Hagar,  if  the  apostle  had  not 
shown  it  to  us  ;  and  much  sobriety  and  discretion  should  be 
used  in  thus  applying  Scriptural  narrations  ;  yet  this  trans- 
action was  so  remarkable,  the  coincidence  so  exact,  and 
the  illustration  so  instructive,  that  we  cannot  doubt  but  it 
originally  was  intended  by  the  Holy  Spirit  as  an  allegory 
and  type  of  those  things  to  which  the  inspired  apostle 
referred  it ;  and  it  should  be  observed,  that  it  was  intended 
as  an  illustration  of  the  subject  under  consideration, 
rather  than  as  a  direct  argument. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—11. 

^Vhile  we  arc  ihanlcful  for  deliverance  from  "  the  ele- 
*' ments  of  this  world,"  by  the  light,  libcrly,  and  pri- 
vilegesofthe  Gospel,  v/e  should  cheerfully  submit  to  the 
restraints  and  corrections  of  our  heavenly  Father,  in  this 
our  state  of  education  for  pci-fect  felicity  ;  and  patiently 
wait  the  time  appointed  by  him  for  our  admission  to  it; 
and  we  ought  to  delight  in  the  easy  yoke  of  our  Re- 
deemer, whose  service  is  perfect  freedom.  For  who  can 
enough  admire  the  condescending  compassion  of  the  Son  of 
God,  in  "  being  born  of  a  woman,  and  made  under  the 
"  law,-'  that,  by  obedience  unto  the  death  upon  the  cross, 
he  might  redeem  us  wretched  rebels  from  every  fatal 
curse,  galling  yoke,  and  slavish  terror  ;  that  so  we  might 
receive  the  adoption  of  children,  and  the  Spiiit  of  adop- 
tion, emboldening  us  to  worship  God  as  our  Father,  to 
walk  v.ilh  him  in  holy  communion,  and  to  rejoice  in  the 
hope  of  his  everlasting  felicity  !  May  we,  by  this  filial 
temper  and  conduct,  at  all  times  evince  our  adoption;  and 
vsi&y  "  the  Holy   Spirit  thu?  witness  with  our  spirit,  that 


love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law,  1 3 — 15. 
Exhorting  them  "  to  walk  in  the  Spi- 
rit,^'' he  shows  the  conflict  Letwcen  the 
flesh  and  the  Spirit,  10 — 18.  He  enu- 
merates the  works  of  the  flesh,  and  the 
fruits  of  the  Spirit,  1 9 — 23.  He  shows 
that  true  christians  have  crucified  the 
flesh  ;  again  calls  on  them  to  walk  in  the 
Spirit,  and  warns  them  against  vain-glory 
and  em'y,  21 — 26. 


"  we  are  the  children  and  heirs  of  God  !"  Once  we  knew 
not  God  ;  and  though  outward  circumstances  kejit  most  of 
us  from  gross  idolatry,  yet  we  idolized  the  world,  and 
sought  our  happiness  from  it.  If  then  we  now  so  know 
God  in  Christ,  as  to  reverence,  love,  trust  in,  and  obey 
him,  it  is  the  effect  of  his  knowledge  of  us  as  the  objects 
of  his  choice,  and  owning  us  as  ransomed  by  the  blood  of 
his  Son.  AVhat  then  have  we  to  do  any  more  wiih  worldly 
idols  ?  What  occasion  for  superstitions  and  human  inven- 
tions, as  if  we  desired  to  be  still  in  bondage  ?  Surely,  all 
those  things  must  be  weak  and  beggarly  elements  which 
God  hath  no  where  required  of  us !  And  though  Christians 
may  "  observe  a  day  to  the  Lord,"  yet  an  evident  attach- 
ment to  such  things  may  well  induce  a  lear  concerning 
men's  spiritual  stale  ;  and  it  should  always  be  remembered, 
that  if  ministers  lose  their  faithful  labours,  their  hearei's 
lose  their  precious  souls.  Idolatry  consists  in  worshipping 
what  by  nature  is  no  God :  surely  then,  the  worship  of 
saints  and  angels  is  turning  again  to  heathenism  ;  and  every 
scriptural  example  of  worship  rendered  to  Christ,  demon- 
strates that  he  is,  by  nature,  "  God  over  all,  blessed  for 
"  evermore." 

V.   12— 20. 

Ministers  ought,  as  much  as  possible,  to  w^aive  tlicii" 
personal  complaints  against  the  people  ;  and  to  show  more 
iear  lest  they  should  injure  themselves,  than  lest  they 
should  behave  amiss  to  them.  It  behooves  us,  when  wc 
think  ourselves  unkindly  treated,  to  recollect  the  instances 
in  which  we  experienced  the  candour  and  affection  of  our 
hearers,  and  when  they  overlooked  those  infirmities 
which  we  feared  would  have  occasioned  the  rejection  of 
our  message.  ^Ve  maj'  also  remind  them,  when  they 
seem  about  to  turn  aside,  of  those  tender  and  sweet 
seasons,  when  they  welcomed  the  message  delivered  by 
such  poor  worms,  as  if  aif  angel,  or  even  Christ  himself, 
had  spoken  to  them  ;  and  when  their  hearts  were  so  full 
of  blessedness,  that  they  scarcely  knew  how  sufficiently  to 
express  their  gratitude  to  the  instruments  of  their  hopes 
and  consolations.  Contrasting  these  happy  seasons  with 
that  coldness  and  disaffection  which  sometimes  follow, 
without  any  apparent  reason,  we  may  with  cflicacy  in- 
quire, Whiit  is  become  of  their  blessedness  ?  And  whe- 
ther we  be  looked  on  »s  enemies,  because  we  tell  them 
the  truth  ?  Alas !  this  is  often  the  case,  not  only  with 
mere  professors,  but  even  witii  misguided  believers,  when 
for  a  time  they  are  seduced  by  those  who  zealr^isly  affect 
them,  but  not  well ;  who  Avould  alienate  them  from  their 
faithful  pastorsj  to   attach   them  to  thcmselvc ;  or  who 


J.  D.  56. 


GALATIANS. 


J.  D.  SG- 


»"«.».  Kiii  M. » ri T AND  last  tlierefore  in  "  the  liberty 
I'"' 'i\ii«'i'i  I'    ^-^  wncrewith  Cl)ri.st  liath  made  ns  free, 
li.  Vfts^ii.'s  ^''^'   Ije   not    '^cntaijglccl   again    with  tlic 
i^-M  '^jii'i '!  y^^^  f'^  hon Jage. 
bfh.'n"" '•       2  Behold,  '"  I    Paul    say    unto    yon, 

^i' scM"  f^  "=  tliat  i;'  ye  be  circumcised,  Clirist  sliall 
^-.rbJIl'n  IToAt  you  nothing. 

horn  vmT.  Jh  ^  F^or  I  '' testify  again  to  every  man 
Vcm.  "viV '».  that  is  circumcised,  that  he  is  «  a  debtor 
^r^et  ii"iG  '2  to  do  the  whole  law. 

Pet.  ii    10^ r.  ,\    4.  iv  9.    l»l:ilt.  xxiii.  1.  .Vl^Tv.  10  Col    ii    If.-S2.I'eli   ix   6-11 

U  I  <  or.  kvr   21    0  Unr.  x    I    I  Thes   li.  1».  I'liilem.  9 e  .1.  *■■  ii    3-  5   Acis  XV    1   24 

?"'•'•<■  ""'"   IX    al.32.  X  2,3    lleb   iv  2 f  Dpiit.  viii    n.  sxxi  21     Ncli   ix   is 

-:•    ,„    '■"''*  I'i   28     Acl.s  ii.  40.     X«    21       Knh    iv    17      1  TliBS    iv.  6      I  Joliu    iv.    14 

em.  10.  Deut.  xxvii.SG  Man.  xxiii   16.  1«.  Cr  Jam  11.10,11. 

woulJ  even  hazard  iheii- souls  to  promote  their  own  credit, 
or  that  of  their  sect.  At  such  times  their  most  affectionate 
wariiings  and  Scriptural  arguments  often  give  offence, 
and  increase  alienation.  This  is  a  most  trying  situation  to 
the  faitliful  minister.  He  cannot  cease  to  feel  for,  and 
long  after,  his  deluded  children.  Though  he  could  bear 
to  lose  their  affections,  he  cannot  lie  ■willing  that  they 
should  lose  their  souls :  he  must  remind  them,  that  their 
zealous  affections  should  be  towards  more  substantial  good, 
than  new  notions  and  new  tcachei-.-;,  as  in  the  sight  of 
God,  and  not  merely  in  the  presence  of  their  ministers. 
Thus  many  know  experimentally  the  apostle's  meaning, 
when  he  said  "  that  lie  travailed  in  birth  again,"  of  his 
spiritual  children,  till  "  Christ  was  formed  in  them  ;"  as 
the  anguish  on  account  of  those,  who  they  had  hoped 
were  converted,  is  greater  than  their  earnestness  for  their 
conversion  ;  and  their  prayers  and  endeavours  are  more 
fervent,  as  fearing  "  lest  their  last  state  should  be  worse 
"  than  the  first."  Nothing  is  so  sure  a  proof  of  a  sinner's 
justification,  as  "  Christ  formed  in  him,"  by  the  renewal 
of  the  Holy  Spirit :  nor  can  this  be  hoped  for,  while  men 
depend  on  the  law  for  acceptance  with  God.  The  faith- 
ful minister  desires  to  change  his  voice  of  reproof  for  that 
of  commendation  ;  and  not  only  to  instruct,  but  to  speak 
confidently  of  those  concerning  whom  he  stands  in  doubt, 
and  who  therefore  certainly  ought  to  stand  in  doubt  of 
themselves. 

V.  21—31. 


They  who  desire  to  be  under  the  law  should  hear  what 
the  law  says  to  them  ;  and  this  would  in  every  case  teach 
them  to  flee  from  it  to  the  grace  of  the  Gospel.  For  not 
only  do  allegories  and  types  instruct  us,  but  the  plainest 
language  imaginable  declares  the  two  covenants,  that 
from  Sinai  and  that  of  Christ,  to  be  perfectly  distinct,  and 
even  of  opposite  tendency  to  those  who  now  are  under 
them.  They  who  are  born  of  the  flesh,  whether  of  Jew- 
ish or  Christian  parents,  and  who  have  only  a  legal  depend- 
ence on  circumcision,  baptism,  or  any  personal  obedience 
whatsoever,  or  even  on  creeds,  or  sects,  or  national 
churches,  however  excellent,  are  under  the  covenant  of 
works,  mere  Ishmaelites,  bond-slaves,  citizens  of  the  earth- 
ly Jerusalem,  and  under  condemnation.  But  they  who 
"  are  born  of  the  Spirit,"  and  so  believe  in  Christ,  trust- 
ing only  in  his  merits  and  grace,  are  the  children  of  the 


4  Christ  ^  is  becotne  of  no  effect  unto  \i  »  21  Ron. 
yoij,    whosoever    of  vou    are    '  justified  -i 

i  .  ,  ,  •'  /•   11     •'         /■  1  V.r,m.  lii   £0.  i. 

by     tlie     law:     "  >e     are    lallen     Ironi  «i 

'J  ki.   6-9      Roi. 

frace.  »'■ «    Hei>  »>■ 

S  J  1  o     •    •  •       ■*"*      *    38,3." 

f)  ior  we   'through  the  bpint  "  wait  ?.!' l* '.'^«'-,^ 

r      •     1  I  y    •    1  20-22.    Ill      15, 

for  "  the  hope  of  nshteousness  by  laith.      ,"""''■,*;» 

.1  -.1      •  ■   1  ■  r'ohn  xn  B-IS. 

6  r  or  "  m  Jesus  Christ  neither  ciicum-  „'''^1,„",I|',  ,8 
cision  availeth  any  thing,  nor  iincircum-  I^m.  "cxxx.  *; 
cision  ;  but  p  faith  whicli  worketh  by  {;J;°  ''ji"'": 
love.  "•"" 

2  The?    iii. 


iii.  } B  Rom   V  SI.  Phil,  lii  9  ETim. 

Inm   il.  !0-  29    ill    29—31    1  Cor  vii    19  Cnl 
U  llbei.  1.3  Hell  XI  II  17-19  Jsn.  ii   I 


I  Thee  i   U 

■    t    T.t  ii.  13. o2.  3  ill  21 

1    11...  p  Mall   XXV.  31-41 

-2t.   I  Pel.  i.  U    I  Johu  ul.  14— 2( 


promise,  and  of  the  heavenly  Jerusalem ;  they  possess 
true  liberty,  and  are  the  heirs  of  everlasting  felicity.  Mil- 
lions have  already  been  thus  born  of  God  in  the  Gentile 
world,  which  once  lay  desolate  ;  and  we  should  pray  that 
such  places,  as  slill  continue  barren,  may  speedily  pro- 
duce more  converts  than  have  yet  been  made  in  the  most 
flourishing  churches.  If  indeed  we  are  the  children  of 
promi.se,  and  heirs  of  the  inheritance,  we  need  not  wonder 
that  carnal  Ishmaels  mock  and  persecute  us  :  so  it  hath 
been,  and  so  it  will  be.  But  let  us  rest  our  souls  on  the 
Scrijiture,  and,  by  an  evangelical  hope  and  a  cheerfui 
obedience,  let  us  show  that  we  are  the  children  of  God  ; 
that  we  walk  at  liberty  ;  and  that  our  conversation  and 
treasure  are  indeed  in  heaven. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  V.  V.  1-C.  As  Christ  had  called  the 
Galatians,  by  his  Go.spel,  to  partake  of  full  liberty  from 
condemnation  and  from  the  ceremonial  law,  as  well  as 
from  sin  and  Satan ;  so  the  apostle  exhorted  diem  to  stand 
fast  in  that  liberty,  whatever  efforts  were  used  to  deprive 
them  of  it ;  and  not  to  suffer  the  judaizing  teachers  to 
entangle  them  in  a  yoke  of  bondage  under  the  ceremonial 
law,  which  would  reduce  them  again  into  as  abject  a 
slavery  as  that  of  their  Gentile  state.  For  he,  Paul, 
though  single,  and  opposed  to  many  conGdent  teachers 
who  maintained  the  contrary,  most  decidedly  and  solemnly 
assured  them,  that  if  they  submitted  to  circumcision,  as  ■ 
necessary  to  justification,  they  would  derive  no  benefit 
from  Christ  and  his  covenant,  or  from  his  righteousness, 
atonement  and  mediation  ;  and  he  again  testified  to  every 
individual  among  them,  who  should  be  circumcised  from 
such  motives,  that  he  became  a  debtor  to  keep  the  whole 
law  of  God,  and  liable  to  condemnation  for  every  failure 
in  his  obedience  to  it.  Perhaps  some  taught  them,  that  the 
most  burdensome  par's  of  the  law  were  not  obligatory  on 
proselytes  who  lived  at  a  distance  from  Jerusalem.  And 
certainly  Christ  would  not  benefit  that  man,  who  brought 
himself  under  this  obligation,  by  seeking  to  be  justified  on 
account  of  his  own  obedience  to  the  law;  as  that  attempt 
was  in  fact  a  renunciation  of  the  doctrine  of  grace,  a 
forfeiture  of  every  hope  of  benefit  from  the  mercy  and 
free  favour  of  'lod,  and  a  kind  of  voluntary  divorcing 
himself  from  Christ.  For  circumcision,  in  such  cir- 
cumstances, would  be  a  deliberate  renunciation  of  the 
covenant  of  Christ  for  that  of  the  law :  whereas  all  true 
Christians,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  being  taught  by  tht 


A.  D.  56. 


CHAPTER  V 


.1  D.  .')G. 


qMMt.  s:ii.  ai. 

I  (.or.    i%.    24. 

Heb  mi.  I. 
•  Or.    drive    jfou 

»af*'  1"  I 
»  Acts/.  7   ao,.i, 

ii.  a.  VI  i;.   X. 

16.   XV.  lii    xvi. 

1«.    2  Cor.  X  5 

3  Thc3       i-      8. 

Feb.  I.  9   xi.  6. 

I  Pet.  ii  :2 
a  Ste  on,  i  6. 
tMstt.   xiii     31 

X>1  6-15  M«k 

vi.i.     Ii      Luke 


1  Cor.    V     S.   7 

xr  3J.  3  Tun.  i< 
Ftiileia  2!. 


7  Ye  did  '  run  well ;  who  did  *  hin- 
der you,  that  ye  should  not  "■  obey  the 
truth  ? 

8  This  persuasion  comclh  not  of  -  him 
that  calleth  you. 

9  A  '  little  leaven  Icaveneth  the  wliole 
lump. 

10  I  have  "confidence  in  you  through ,      --  -    . v.    w.^y    „i.iu 

the  Lord,  that  ye  will  be  none  otherwise  |  which  trouble  you.' 

.  i7. u  iv    11.  ;0.  2  Cor.  1    15    ii.  3.  vii.  16    vii!.  :2   2  Tliej   iii.  J.  I  i«   X'.  33    I  ti.r  i    IH  ij    1  Pet.  ii.  E.  9 . 


minded:  ^  but  lio  that  truubleih  you  >c,i  ■  ..  j  .  i 
shall  y  bear  /i/y  judcriacnt,  '•  v,ho*ocvcr  he  >''  'a."U7.' 
be.  Jo. 

1  1   And   r,  brethren, 
circumcision, 
cution  ?  then  it 
ceased. 

12  I   would    they  were  even   '^  cut  off 


8  Sl 

IB- as. 

.,.  ,  ,  ,     y  1?.  1  Cor   V  .. 

il  1   yet  preach  ^'■^r  "■.«   » 
wliv  do  1  yet  sullcr  pcrt^c-  i.."'!™- '  2"  , 
'the  oiicncc  of   the  cross '".''.'a'" *'",:'• 


c  iS. viti.lt  liotu. 
It  Ex  x'i  ia.xx&. 
.  IJ.  I'.l  iii.  IJ. 


Holy  Spirit,  wailed  lor  clernrd  Hie,  the  proper  reward  of 
righteousneis,  and  the  object  of  their  hope,  as  the  gift  of 
God  by  faith  in  Chii&t ;  and  not  for  the  sake  of  their  own 
works  in  any  degree.  Thoy  not  only  deemed  themselves 
pardoned  and  justified  by  faith  in  Chiist,  in  respect  of 
the  past  and  present,  but  they  had  the  same  expectation 
for  the  future,  and  waited  for  the  day  of  judgment,  ex- 
pecting to  be  accounted  righteous  only  by  taith  in  Christ, 
and  thus  entitled  to  the  heavenly  inheritance.  For,  accord- 
ing to  the  new  covenant,  a.ad  iii  respect  of  those  who  were 
members  of  the  Christian  ch'.i:ch,  neither  circumcision 
nor  uncirc'jmcision  were  of  any  avail :  the  Jewish  convert 
Ciight  observe  the  legal  ceremonies,  or  he  might  assert  kis 
liberty  from  them  ;  the  Gentile  might  utteily  disregard 
diem ;  or  from  motives  cf  expediency  he  might  be  cir- 
eumcised,  as  Timothy  had  been,  and  pay  some  attention 
to  them,  provided  he  did  not  count  them  obligatory  on 
his  conscience,  or  place  any  dependence  on  them.  But 
these  things  were  of  no  avail  in  Christ  Jesus,  True  faith 
alone  received  the  Saviour,  and  interested  the  believer  in 
his  whole  salvation ;  and  this  living  and  justifying  faith 
was  distinguished  from  a  dead  faith,  by  being  an  opera- 
live  active  principle;  and  especially  as  it  always  showed 
its  energy  in  the  heart,  by  love  to  Christ,  his  cause,  antl 
his  people  -,  by  love  to  God  and  to  man  for  his  sake ;  and 
this  never  failed  to  produce  its  correspondent  effect  on  a 
person's  conduct.  By  this  view  of  the  subject,  a  simple 
dependence  on  the  righteousness  and  atonement  of  Christ, 
and  an  evangelical  obedience  to  his  commandments,  are  at 
once  secured ;  and  the  fruits  of  that  love,  by  which  faith 
worketh,  will  be  adduced  at  the  day  of  judgment,  as 
evidences  to  prove  believers  entitled  to  the  heavenly  in- 
heritance. {Matt.  XXV.  31 — 46.)  After  what  the  apo.stle 
had  before  said,  (2 — 4.)  this  conclusion  fully  proves  that 
he  did  rsct  oppose  the  observance  of  the  ceremonial  lav; 
as  evil  in  itself,  but  as  their  legal  dependence  on  it  was 
wholly  incompauble  with  the  method  of  justification  re- 
vealed in  the  -Gospel.  •  h  is  to  be  noted,  that  circum- 
'  cision  is  here  to  be  considered,  partly  from  the  cir- 
'  cumstances  of  the  limes,  (when  it  had  ceased  to  be 
••  the  seal  of  the  righteousness  of  faith,"  '  as  by  baptism 
'  it  was  abolished.)  and  pardy  from  the  sentiments  of 
'  these  adversaries,  who  were  desirous  to  connect  it  with 
'  Christ,  as  if  some  part  of  salvation  resided  in  i!.' 
iBeza.) 

V.  7 — 1-2.  When  the  Gospel  had  first  been  received  by 
the  Galatians,  they  seemed  in  a  very  promising  manner  to 
run  the  race  set  before  them  ;  professing,  and  apparently 
exercising,   that  "faith    which    worke'.h  by    love,"    aid 

Vol.  v.— No.  2'3. 


obeying  Christ  from  evangelical  principles.  But  they 
were  now  evidently  hindered  and  turned  aside  from  thi.s 
obedience  of  faith  aiul  love  to  ceremonial  observances  and 
legal  principles.  But  who  were  they  that  had  thus  driven 
them  buck  from  the  way  of  Christ  into  these  new  and  un- 
authorized paths  ?  (or,  dome  across  them  in  the  course, 
and  Uirned  them  out  of  it.)  This  persuasion  of  the  neces- 
sity of  circumcision  certainly  did  not  come  from  the 
apostle,  who  had  called  them  to  ihs  grace  of  Christ ;  nor 
wa.s  it  from  the  Holy  Spirit,  the  .Agent  in  the  sinner's 
conversion,  hi  fact,  a  t&w  Judaizen  had  crept  in  among 
them,  who,  being  infected  with  pride,  bigotry,  and  enmity 
to  the  pure  Gospel  of  Christ,  had  leavened  them  also  with 
a  similar  spirit;  iii  baleful  influence  was  rapidly  dif- 
fusing itself  through  all  their  churches,  and  would' have 
most  fatal  effects,  unless  counteracted.  Yet,  (notwith- 
standing his  fears  concerning  them,)  rejecting  on  the 
manner  in  which  they  had  received  his  doctrine,  and 
trusting  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  he  had  a  confidence  in  thcni 
that  they  would  recover  from  the  temporary  fascination, 
and  become  entirely  of  his  judgment  on  the  subject.  Then 
the  ringleader  of  the  defection,  or  any  other  person  who  had 
perverted  them,  (of  whatever  importance  he  had  seemed 
to  be.)  would  be  justly  censured  by  them,  and  bear  that  con- 
demnation from  them  which  he  deserved  ;  as  assuredly  he 
would  from  God,  unless  he  were  brought  to  repentance. 
Indeed,  it  had  been  craftily  and  maliciously  insinuated  that 
the  apostle  himself,  after  his  journey  to  Jerusalem,  and 
his  conference  v/ith  the  other  apostles,  on  some  occasions 
preached  the  necessity  of  circumcision,  when  it  tended  to 
increase  his  influence  ;  (and  for  this  his  candid  allowance 
to  men's  prejudices,  when  it  could  be  safely  done,  and  the 
circumcision  of  Timothy,  might  give  the  handle:)  but  if 
this  had  been  his  practice,  why  did  he  every  where  meet 
with  such  furious  persecution  from  the  Jews  ?  For  in  that 
case,  the  offence  of  the  cross  of  Christ  would  have  in  a 
great  measure  ceased.  Had  he  proselyted  the  Gentiles  to 
the  Mosaic  law,  and  taught  justification  by  it,  the  Jews 
would  iTavc  connived  at  his  regard  to  Jesus  of  Nazareth, 
being  gratified  in  their  self-preference,  and  in  the  in- 
creasing number  of  those  who  observed  the  law.  But  his 
preaching  Christ  as  the  only  Salvation  of  sinners,  his  dis- 
regard to  the  ritual  law,  his  doctrine  of  justification,  whicli 
left  all  unbelievers  under  condemnation  without  distinction, 
and  his  success  among  die  Gentiles  every  where,  exas- 
perated the  Jews  against  him.  As  then  diis  insinuation 
was  notoriously  false,  so  he  ardently  wished  that  the 
persons  who  thus  tiouhled  them,  and  employed  such 
manifest  deceits  for  that  purpose,  were  cut  off  by  cxrom- 
K 


/l  D.  oii. 


GALATIANS. 


J.  D.  56. 


ci  w5-7s:-3i.  l.i  H  Foi',  Lrfcthreii.  "ye  have  been 
iv.rj'joi,.>'^'1*  called  iKito  liberty;  '  only  use  not  liberty 
iti-2j'   "'  "  for  an  occasion  to  the  llcsh,  ^  but  by  love 

f  ICor  v.iii   9     1  ,  '  - 

i-ei  ii  1(1  ji'e:  sci'vc  one  aiioltier. 

'l'~'^.,o     '  „       ' "^  ^''*''  ''  ^"  t'"'  '^^^  '^  fulfilled  in  one 

M.rkV  4:1-41  word,  cveii  in   this,  '  Thou  siialt  love  thy 

John  X  II..    11  '  1  ,,.  •' 

HonfTv"'"*!  iiciglibour  as  tliysclt. 

J-T '"all- n''!  '^  ^"^  '' ''  y^  '^'^^  ^"''  devour  one 
*']■  x.'m'ii"ii-  fi'i*'ther,  take  heed  ihat  ye  be  not  consu- 
iT.^jJohni.i  ic  mod  one  of  another.  j 

''xii'"le,.''3.'xs'it  '6  77iw  'I  say  then,  '"Walk  in  thej 
x'ii  f-\o  Jam  Spirit,  "  and  *  ye  shall  not  fidfd  the  lust  of 
V  '-'.'  the  llpsh  '  i 

1  Lev.  xis.  18  34     ^"*'    IJCSU. 

Markxii   Jl.rn    I.ukf  x  1-7-;  7-  I  Tim   i.5 k  IS   :  S»m    ii.  2f,,  17     Is   ix.CO:! 

xi.  .^— 9.  ):l.  ICnriM.  a  VI.  B-8  :  C.r  xi.  ;n.  \n.  20  Jam.  ill,  U-18  iv  1-1 
iSnim.  ill    17    1  Cor   Vii   :9 m  15    >i.  8.  Rom   v:i'.  I    4,5   13.  14.  I   I'l-t    1.22   iv   i 

.Juile  IH-si  —    n  IS.  21.  Horn.  vi.  12  irlil.  13,  M  t  Cor  vn   1    Eph   1.  3  Col.  ii.  II. ' 

iii.  S-IO.  I  Pet   i  14  ii.  II.  iv.  I-4   1  Jolin  ii    15  IG *  Or. Julfil  ml.  I 

muiiicatio.-i  lVo!U  their  socifly,  and  so  kept  from  doing 
tlicmany  iiiither  iiii.schii'f.  {Marg,  Htf.)  But  why  did 
he  not  command  the  G.diuians  to  excommunieatc  them,  as 
Jie  had  rec|uircd  tlic  Coiinlliians  to  deliver  the  ince.stuous 
person  to  .Satan,  iic.  ?  It  is  probable.  Ijecause  the  infection 
had  spread  so  wide  in  (he  cliurrhcs  of  Galatia,  antl  so  very: 
many  were  concerned  in  some  degree,  that  tliere  wa.s 
little  prospect,  except  by  the  intervention  of  miracles,  that 
such  a  command  would  be  obnye.l.  The  apostle  therefore 
pointed  out  to  them  their  duty,  and  wailed  for  a  more 
favourable  op))ortunity  of  exercising  the  needful  discipline. 

V.  J3 — 1.0.  Tiie  Galatians  had  been  called  untn  liljerty, 
and  ought  not  to  endure  those  who  wanted  to  bring  them; 
into  bondage  :  only  let  thcinbe  careful  not  to  run  into  lircn- 
tiousness,  or  to  take  occasion  from  their  liljcrty  !o  indulge 
Ihe  inclinations  of  corrupt  nature.  "Faith  working  by 
iove"  would  indeed,  as  far  as  it  had  influence,  lead  them  to 
serve  and  worship  God  as  his  children  :  and  love  to  their 
brethren  and  to  all  men,  for  Christ's  sake  and  after  his 
cx;iir|)le,  utight  to  make  them  willing  servants  to  each 
other,  and  induce  them  to  give  u|j  their  own  inclinations  j 
and  indulgence,  to  promote  their  welfare,  as  far  as  inj 
their  power,  without  doing  any  one  harm  in  his  person,  j 
connexions,  property,  reputation,  or  peace  of  mind.  For, 
the  whole  moral  law  contained  no  more,  in  all  its  require- 
ments, than  was  implied  in  that  '•  love"  by  which  faith 
worked  :  especially  the  whole  of  men's  duty  to  one  another; 
was  summed  up  in  the  single  prece|)t  of  '"  loving  their 
"  neighbours  as  themselves,''  {Notes,  Lev.  xix.  in.  Rom.l 
xiii.  8  —  10.)  and  this  still  continued  to  be  their  rule  of  du- 
ty, though  they  were  delivered  from  the  law  as  a  covenant.  | 
But  if,  on  the  contrary,  they  indulged  selfishness,  pride, 
and  anger,  by  dividing  into  jiarties  and  (luarrclling  with 
each  other,  as  if  they  would  bite  roul  devour  one  another, 
they  might  expect  to  be  left  by  the  God  of  peace  :^:i<I  love 
to  be  the  inslfunients  of  each  other's  present  misery  or 
future  destruction. 

V.  16 — 18.  To  prevent  the  ruinous  consecjuences  of 
contentions  to  themselves,  and  to  the  churches  among 
them,  the  aposil*^  called  on  them  "  to  walk  //i."  or  /;// 
*'  the  Spirit,"  according  to  his  holy  guidance,  in  de- 
pendence on  his  influences,  and  with  constant  prayer 
for  them:  this  would  eflectually  prevent  them  from  ful- 
filling the   lusts    or  desires   of  the  flesh,    or    that   evil 


]7  For  'the  flesh  lusteth  ajjainst  the  oPs  six.  12.  i3. 
spirit,  and  the  spirit  against  the  flesh:  liv'"?!' cxi7.'i 
''  and  these  are  contrary  the  one  to  the  35. 40.133  is». 
other;  1  so  that  ye  cannot  do  the  thinfjs  i*  vi.s  "^mmi: 

^1       .  ,    ,  •'  =>        xvi.  17  2n.xx.i. 

that  ye  would.  *>    Joi!9  '<■  «• 

IB  But  '  if  ye  be  led  by  the  Spirit,  "  yc  -«  ."■'•*  13- 

are  not  under  the  law.  So "  'Rom"","" 

19  Now  •  the  works  of  the  flesh  are  '^lo-"''  ''i'"  s 
manifest,  which  are  ihcse  ;  "  adultery,  for- i^^'j^''^'  ^-,'[- 
nication,  unclcanness,  lasciviousness,  M^e"'"^"'!! 

20  Idolatry,  "  witchcraft,  hatred,  vari-  I'3°'"Hhyi''ii",7 

-IS.Uni   Iii   2    iJolini.  8-10 r  Ifi.  25    iv  B    I's   xx>.4.  5  8   <Hr\\\u  e-IO    Prov' 

viii    '.0   Is    ylviii    16-lC.  Ez    xxxvi  27  John  xvi    13    Rom    v  ii    14.  2  Tim   1.7     1  John 

ii   20  £7 s  iv  6.   Hoin    vi.  14.  15 1  13    17   vi   8    P,   xvii    1.   J..t>n  i  i.  6    Rom. 

vii  5    18  25.  viii    :>  5  9   13.1  Cor   iii  3   1  Pet  iv  2  ii  K/.  xxii   6-13    Matt    xv  18, 

10.  Mark  vii  21—13    rtnin   i   Sl-32    I  Cor   vi .  '.i.  lO    2  Cor.  xii  20,21.    Kph.  iv    17-19. 
v    3,4   i.ol.  iii    5-8   1  Tim   i    9.  10   Til    iii   3   .lam.  ii'    1 1.  15    I  Pet   iv   «  5    Kev  xxl. 

8.  XXii    15 X  Ex  xxii.  18.  Deut   Xviii.  10.    1  cam  »v   2J.  1  Cbr.  x.  13,  U  2  Chr. 

XXXiii.  6    Actb  viii.  9— 1 1,  xvi.  16—19 


nature  with  which  they  were  born.  '  According  to  his 
'  manner,  the  apostle  calls  that  part  of  a  man  '"the  spirit," 
'  which  is  newly  quickened  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  is 
'dead  unto  sin  and  alive  unto  God;  and,  "the  flesh," 
'  whatever  in  man  is  not  renewed  by  grace,  through 
'  Christ,  as  apprehended  by  faith.  He  here  justly  adds, 
'  that  in  the  same  regenerate  man  is  both_^esft,  and  :<pi]it  ; 
'  the  conflict  between  which  is  copiously  shown  in  the 
'  seventh  chapter  of  Romans.'  (Besa.)  For  tlie  flesh, 
the  old  man,  lusteth  in  direct  opposition  to  the  desires  of 
the  new  nature,  in  the  regenerate,  as  well  as  to  the  dictates 
of  the  Holy  Spirit :  and  the  spirit,  in  both  senses,  op- 
poseth  the  corrupt  desires  of  the  flesh,  by  holy  aflections 
and  inclinations.  These  arc  therefore  directly  opposite  to 
each  other :  so  that  believers  ''do  not  the  things  which 
"  they  would,"  (according  to  the  most  literal  meaning  of 
the  words.)  They  arc  not  so  holy  as  they  long  to  be  ;  nor 
yet,  though  at  liberty  from  the  covenant  of  works,  do 
they  indulge  those  corrupt  inclinations,  which  still  rise  up 
in  their  hearts,  and  cause  them  much  trouble  and  uneasi- 
ness. Thus  they  are  engaged  in  a  perpetual  conflict ;  in 
which  they  earnestly  desire  that  grace  may  obtain  a  com- 
plete and  speedy  victory.  And  they,  who  thus  give  them- 
selves up  to  be  led  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  are  not  under  the 
law,  nor  exposed  to  its  awful  curse  for  every  failure  in 
their  obedience  :  while  their  hatred  of  sin,  and  desires  af- 
ter holiness,  according  to  the  jicrfect  rule  of  God's  com- 
mandments, is  the  evidence  that  they  are  interested  in  the 
salvation  of  the  Gospel.  {Notes,  Horn.  vii.  7 — 25.  viii. 
1  — 17.  Marg.  lief.)  The  apostle,  in  the  Scriptures  re- 
ferred to,  says,  "  As  many  as  are  led  by  the  Spirit  of 
"  God,  they  are  the  sons  of  God."  Here  he  says,  "If 
"  ve  be  led  by  the  S]iirit,  ye  are  not  under  the  law." 
H'lice  it  follows,  that  they  who  are  not  under  the  law 
are  the  sons  of  God.  'Ye  will  not  gratify  the  lusts  of 
'your  animal  nature;  particularly  ye  will  not  gratify 
'  the  sinful  passions  of  envy,  malice,  anger,  revenge.' 
(Blnclini^hl.)  Do  these  belong  to  the  animal  nature  ?  Is 
the  devil  then  an  animal?  In  fact  all  sin  has  its  source 
and  seat  in  the  soul,  and  the  body,  even  in  gross  sensual 
indulgences,  is  only  the  insiniment  of  unrighteousness  to 
sin.  (Mitrtr.  Ref.)  So  strangely  do  many  learned  men 
mistake  antf  misinterpret  the  declarations  of  Scripture  on. 
this  subject ! 


A.  D.  56. 


CHAPTER  V. 


.1.  D.  JbV 


y  icor.xi  19  T.t  ance,  emulations,"  wrath,  strife,  seditions, 

iii  10.  21'et  ii  I         1 

iDeut  xxi.  SO.  y  heresies, 

I.ukc    sxi     -li-         „ .      ,>  ■  1  ,11 

Horn.  xw.  13.      21   Liivyings,  murders,  ^  drunkenness, 
10.  Eph.'v'.  18  a  rcvelliu"s,  and  such  like  :  of  the   which 

1  Thes   '■'•»,,  ^,        .  11  I  II 

a  I  Pet  iv  3.      I  (ell  you  bclorc,  as  1  liavc  also  told  you.  m 

kisiii.ll  Rom  li      .  J  '  ,11  II- 

••'i^j,'-',?  K^"r  tmie  past,  ''tliatthcy  wincli  do  such  tiiiuirs 

»l.9,10.  Bph  V  5.  I  '  •         1  1    •  1  r  f^        I 

«cnuu6  Rev  shall  not  uihent  tlie  kiUijdom  oi  (jrod. 


27 


o  16—18  Ps.  i.  3. 
xcii  U.Hos  xiv 
8.    MaU   xii  33.  a 


22  But  ''the  I'ruit  of  the  Spirit  is 
Lukeviiiu.is  love,  joy,  peace,  loug-suil'ering,  gentle- 
s.'i  'is "'"Rom.  ness,  goodness,  "  faitli, 

Ti.  22.  vii.  4    Kph   T   9.  Phil   i.  H    Col    i   10 ill  J    Ron   v  2-5    xii.  9-18   xv.  13 

1  C.ir.xiii.4-7  Eph.  iv  28-32  v  l.  2  Phil  iv  1-9  Cnl  iii.  rj-17  I  Tin's  i  3-10 
T.  10-S2  Tit  ii.  2-12.  Jam.  iii  17,  18  1  Pet.  i  U  22  2  Pet.  i.  5- 8  1  Joiin  iv  7- IC. 
e  1  Cor.  xiii  7.13  2  Thes  iii,  2. !  Tim  iii.  11   iv  12.1  ret.  v    12. 

"l.  X^  V.  19 — 21.  The  difference  between  the  flesh  and  the 
Spirit  might  be  known  by  their  contrary  eilccts.  The 
works  of  the  flesh  must  be  manifest  to  every  one,  who 
considered  die  conduct  of  unconverted  men,  and  the  state 
of  the  world  in  general.  Several  of  the  sins  here  specified 
as  "  the  works  of  the  flesh,"  have  no  connexion  with  the 
bodily  appetites  :  which  |jroves.  that  we  are  not  to  under- 
stand, by  "  flesh  and  spirit,"  the  animal  part  of  man,  as 
distinguished  from  the  intellectual ;  but  t'le  whole  of  our 
fallen  nature,  as  opposed  to  the  new  nature  communicated 
by  regeneration,  and  the  gracious  influence  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  acting  upon  it.  It  is  not  requisite  to  consider  every 
particular  in  this  catalogue  :  a  few  may  require  observa- 
-  lion.  Idolatry  is  "  a  work  of  the  flesh  ;"  as  it  springs 
from  man's  carnal  enmity  to  the  holy  character,  worship,! 
and  service  of  God;  in  the  ,'^tead  of  whom  he  deities! 
imaginary  beings,  more  congenial  to  himself,  and  worships! 
them  in  a  manner  more  suited  to  his  pride  and  lusts. —  i 
Witchcraft,  (implying  all  kinds  of  sorcery,  charms,  divi- 
nations, incantations,  fortune-telling,  and  attempted,  real,! 
or  pretended,  intercourse  with  evil  ^spirits.)  is  a  work  ofi 
the  flesh,  as  it  results  from  man's  carnal  dislike  of  sub- 1 
mission  to  God,  and  dependence  on  him,  and  a  desire  ofl 
seeking  help  and  information  from  other  quarters  :  by  both 
these,  men  virtually  worship  the  devil.  Emulations,  or 
"  zeals,"  seem  in  this  connexion  to  signify  thatp  ambition 
of  pre-eminence  and  thirst  for  glory,  which  excite  men  to 
vie  with  one  ^mother,  and  eagerly  to  aspire  after  distinc- 
tion, according  to  the  nature  of  their  objocts  and  pursuits. 
Poets,  orators,  historians,  philosophers,  moralists,  and  all 
men  who  do  not  attend  to  the  Bible,  deemed  this  the 
noblest  principle  of  human  activity  ;  yet  it  springs  from 
Ammingled  pride  and  selfishness,  and  is  nearly  allied  to 
envy.  When  the  object  of  emulation  is  evil,  its  effects 
are  dreadful ;  when  the  object  is  good,  the  glory  of  man  is 
sacrilegiously  substituted  in  the  place  of  the  glory  of  God, 
and  this  thirst  for  human  applause  has  caused  more  hor- 
rible violations  of  the  law  of  love,  and  done  more  to 
desolate  the  earth,  than  even  the  grossest  sensuality  ever 
did.  Heresies  arc  called  works  of  the  flesh  ;  pride,  am- 
bition, avarice,  or  other  carnal  aflTections,  induce  men  to 
pervert  the  truth  of  God's  words,  and,  espousing  some 
pernicious  error,  to  seek  distinction  by  propagating  it  — 
Hence  arise  contention's,  separations,  and  the  most  fatal 
eflects  to  individuals  and  to  the  Church.  These  were 
therefore  joined  by  the  apostle  with  adulteries,  unnatural, 
and  woPie  than  beastly  lusts,  drunkenness,  envy,  revel- 
lings,  seditions,  and  even  murders,  as  equally  the  result 


23  Meekness,  "^  temperance :  ^  agamst  r  aci^^xiv  ci  i 
such  there  is  no  law.  <  «  ii  2. 

24  And  '' they  that  arc  Christ's,  have  ^' va 'as '  iiom 
'  crucihcd  the  ilcsh  with  the  *  aliections  ^i.ss'xv.  Si 
and  lusts.  >  ii-i"  11.20.  vl 

25  If  ■<  we  live  in  the    Spirit,  'let   us  |^i^"C^iii' '^ 

....  I  '  1  Pet.  11   11. 

also  walk  in  the  bpirit.  *or  pauiwir 

I  k  ,Ioiin      VI,     63. 

2(j  Let  us   not  be    "  desirous  of  vain  "'        "    " 
glory,  °  provoking  one  another,  envying 
one  another. 


in.     I  Onr 
as    2  Cor 
a     I  Pet.      iv 


li— 16    I  Pet 


of  a  carnal  lieart,  and  marks  of  unregeneracy.  Many 
more  he  might  have  mentioned;  but  these  and  such  like 
would,  without  repentance  and  its  fruits,  cci'tainly  exclude 
men  from  heaven,  as  the  apostle  had  formerly  declared  to 
them,  and  now  again  forewarned  ihem.  The  word 
translated  witchcrafts,  is  by  some  rendered  poisonings,  a.s 
if  the  apostle  in  this  compendium  would  jiause  to  dis- 
tinguish one  kind  of  murder  from  another,  when  the 
difi'erence  did  not  at  all  alter  the  nature  or  degree  of  tie 
crime.  "Witchcrafts,"  had  the  name  used  in  the  ori- 
ginal, from  the  magical  compo.^itions  of  certain  ingrc-' 
dients,  which  attended  these  diabolical  practices.  Hevel- 
lings  were  such  feasts  as  were  accompanied  with  music 
and  dancing,  and  whatever  could  promote  hiliarity.  Tlie 
Greeks  and  Romans  had  an  imaginary  god,  called  Coinus, 
(from  the  Greek  word  here  used,)  who  was  supposed  to 
preside  over  them,  and  was  in  that  character  worshipped 
by  hymns,  oblations,  and  libations. 

V.  -22 — "26.  The  holy  dispositions  and  aflections,  and 
the  conduct  resulting  from  them,  are  not  so  much  the 
works  of  the  believer,  as  "  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit," 
dwelling  in  the  new  nature  and  working  by  it,  which  he 
hath  produced  by  regeneration.  Love  of  God  and  man,  of 
the  Saviour,  his  people,  and  ail  men  for  his  sake,  and 
according  to  his  command  and  example  ;  a  joyful  frame  of 
mind  in  the  salvation  and  service  of  the  liord  ;  a  peaceful 
conscience,  and  a  submissive  will,  leading  to  a  peaceful 
conduct  towards  man  ;  a  disposition  to  bear  injuries  and 
aflronts,  without  seeking  revenge,  or  expressing  resent- 
ment; a  mild,  unassuming,  inoffensive  deportment,  united 
with  beneficence  and  philanthropy;  truth,  sincerity,  fide- 
lity and  integrity  to  man,  springing  from  faith  in  God 
and  faithfulness  to  him  ;  a  humble,  teachable,  unambitious 
temper  and  demeanour,  and  an  evident  moderation  about 
earthly  objects,  and  in  respect  of  every  animal  indulgence: 
Lliesc,  and  such  like,  are  "  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit ;"  and 
against  theni  there  is  no  law.  for  they  are  exactly  what 
the  moral  law  requires.  (Notes,  1  Cor.  xiii.)  So  that 
obedience  to  the  law  as  a  rule,  and  as  written  in  the  heart 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  with  delight  and  satisfaction,  and  ear- 
nest desires  after  more  exact  conformity  to  it,  is  the  apos- 
tolical evidence  of  deliverance  from  the  law  as  a  covenant 
of  work^ ;  and  they  who  really  belong  to  Christ,  as  jus- 
tified believers,  have  actually  crucified  the  flesh,  with  all 
its  corrupt  aflections  and  rebellious  inclinations.  The 
carnal  naluj'e,  the  old  man,  is  dethroned,  condemned, 
hated,  opposed,  weakened,  and  wounded  :  his  death  is 
determined,  though  the  cxectiiion  be  lingering  and  only 

2  K  2    ' 


d.  n.  f>0. 


tULATIAN;.. 


A.  D.  56. 


CHA-P.  V^f. 


The  cpoalh  exhorts  (he  Galaliaus  to  re- 
store the  fallen  with  meekness,  and  fa 
hear  each  other's  burdens,  accordiiiu;  to 
the  command  of  Christ,  J ,  2  ;  to  beware 
of  proud  self-dcccpliun,  3 — .0  ;  to  pro- 
ride  for  their  pastors,  and  to  persevere 
without  U'caryiiii^  in  cverij  good  tcork  ; 
being  assured  that  c-crt/  one  will  reap 
as  he  has  sowed,  G — 10.     lie  shows  the 


carnal  motives  and  glorying  of  the  Juda- 
i zing  teachers,  II — 13;  and  determines 
to  glory  in  the  cross  of  Christ  (done,  as 
crucified  to  the  ivorld,  and  the  worhl  to 
him,  11.  A'othing  in  Christ  avails,  but 
a  new  creation,  l,j.  lie  prays  for  peace 
on  fdl  true  Israelites  ;  desires  that  none 
of  them  icouhl  further  trouble  him,  who, 
as  an  old  sohlicr,  bore  the  scars  of  his 
warfare  ;  and  he  commends  them  to  ihf 
grace  of  Christ,  1 6 — 1 8. 


"to  be  cfiectet]  by  ?.  conlinucd  course  of  sclf-c]eni;il ;  and 
though  he  still  struggles  Tor  life,  liberty,  and  even  victory  ; 
which  perpetuates  the  believer's  conflict,  and  prevents  his 
complete  holiness.  But,  says  the  apostle,  if  we  live  in, 
or  by,  the  Spirit,  as  regenerate  persons,  "  let  us  also 
'•  walk  in  the  Spirit,"  and  order  our  daily  conversation 
according  to  his  holy  influence,  and  in  dependence  on  his 
guidance:  especially  in  mortifying  the  carnal  desires  of 
lin  glory  and  human  applause,  and  reiVaining  froin  what- 
•  'vcr  may  tend  to  exasperate  the  minds  of  other  men,  or 
manifest  envy  of  their  gifts,  reputation,  or  prosperity.  The 
ftody,  as  meaning  the  animal  nature,  must  be  "  kcjH  under 
"  and  brought  into  subjection,"  by  proper  discipline,  as 
:\  child  ;  but  ihe  flesh  must  be  crucified,  as  an  enemy  and 
miicfacior,  which  is  doomed  to  inevitable  destruction. 
■'Sole,  1  Cor.  is.  24—27.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—12. 

While  so  many  arc  struggling  for  personal  and  political 
liberty,  or  disputing  about  it,  as  the  greatest  of  earthly 
blessings,  let  us  aspire  after,  and  stand  fast  in,  the  liberty 
■which  Christ  bestows  :  that,  walking  before  God  with  the 
humble    and    obedient   confidence    of  children,    we    may 
steadfastly  reject  every  yoke  of  bondage,  with  which  Satan 
or  his  ministers  may  attempt  to  entangle  us.     Especially 
we  should  regard  the  apostle's  warnings  to  keep  clear  of 
all  dependence  on  our  own  works  for  justification,  as  in 
that  case   "  Christ  will  profit   us  nothing."     It  is  to  be 
feared,  that  numbers  impose  on  themselves  in  this  matter  : 
♦hey  imagine  that  the  merits  of  Christ  will  make  up  for 
<heir  deficiencies,  while  their  real  dependeace  is  placed  on 
iheir  own  morality,  devotions,  or  superstitions.     But  the 
divine  Saviour  will  teach  us  to  give  him  the  whole  honour 
»>f  our  justification,  or  he  will  leave  us  wholly  to  stand  or 
fall  by  our  own  righteousness;  and  every  man,  who  trusts 
^o  his  own  works,  "  becomes  a  debtor  to  do  the  whole 
*'  law  :"    "  Christ  becomes  of  none   effect  to   him  ;"   he 
virtually  renounces  the  covenant  of  grace,  and  must  ex- 
fect  to  be  dealt  with  according  to  tlie  rigour  of  the  cove- 
nant of  works.     May  we  then  keep  at  a  distance  from  this 
fatal  rock,  and  be   of  thai  number,   who  "  through  the 
"  Spirit  wait  for  the  righteousness  of  liope  by  faith  !"    For 
the  danger  of  old  did  not  lie  in  circumcision,  as  that  and 
iincircumcision  were  alike  immaterial  in  themselves,  even 
as  many  external  forms  and  observances   now  are  :  but 


Christ.  Without  this  all  else  is  worthless  ;  and,  compareu 
with  it,  other  things  are  of  small  value.  Yet  many,  wh(. 
seemed  to  run  well  in  this  evangelical  race,  have  been  hii; 
dcred  from  obeying  the  truth  by  those  who  perplexed 
them  with  refined  notions,  or  laboured  to  proselyte  them 
to  some  new  sect  or  form  :  so  that,  instead  of  '•  the  wori; 
•'  of  faith,  and  labour  of  love,  and  |)aticncc  of  hope," 
they  have  turned  aside  to  vain  jangling,  and  zeal  for  trifling 
distinctions  and  the  shibboleths  of  a  party.  This  per- 
suasion, that  religion  consists  in  such  things,  does  by  no 
means  accord  with  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles,  nor  is  it 
from  the  converting  grace  of  the  Spirit,  Yet,  when  p. 
little  of  this  leaven  gets  into  hopeful  congregations,  it  is 
apt  to  diffuse  itself  through  the  whole  lump.  Its  first 
beginnings  should  therefore  be  strenuously  op|)osed  ;  and 
they  who  would  thus  unsettle  and  pervert  others,  should 
be  censured  by  their  brethren,  or  even  cut  off  from  theii 
communion  :  and  certainly  they  who  persist  in  disturbing 
and  dividing  the  Church  of  Christ,  must  at  last  bear  their 
judgment,  whosoever  they  bs. 

V,  13—18. 

It  becoir.es  us  most  steadfasdy  to  maintain  the  pure 
Gospel  of  a  crucified  Saviour,  whatever  offence  may  be 
taken,  or  persecution  endured,  by  means  of  it;  but  we 
should  be  equally  watckful  against  those  who  inake  their 
"  liberty  an  occasion  for  the  tlesh,"  and  of  indulging  their 
selfish  passions.  By  love,  we  should  become  the  willing 
servants  of  one  another  and  of  all  men  ;  and  in  loving 
our  neighbours  as  ourselves,  according  to  the  requirement 
of  the  holy  commandment,  wc  shall  most  effectually  pro- 
mote our  own  *omfort,  and  the  happiness  of  families, 
churches,  and  communities.  But  a  house  divided  against 
itself  cannot  stand  ;  and  when  professed  Christians,  instead 
of  the  gentleness  of  lambs  and  doves,  become  like  savage 
beasts  of  prey,  in  biting  and  devouring  one  another,  wc 
need  not  wonder,  that  they  are  consumed  one  of  another. 
Alas  !  how  hath  Satan  prevailed  in  this  way  against  the 
Church  of  Christ !  What  cruel  persecutions  and  fierce  con- 
troversies have  arisen  among  Christians,  so  called  !  How 
many  hopeful  prospects  have  thus  been  clouded,  and  flou- 
rishing churches  ruined !  So  that  the  nominal  kingdom  of 
the  Prince  of  peace  has  become  a  scene  of  contention  and 
discord !  But  all  this  would  have  been  pievenled,  if  men 
had  '•  walked  in  the  Spirit ;"  for  they  would  not  then 
have  thus  fulfilled  the  lusts  of  the  flesh.     The  most  cmi- 


fiiib  working  by  love  fcrms  ihc  essence  of  the  religion  of|nent  Christians  indeed  do  not  attain  to  all  that  they  desire 


Ji.  D.  56. 


CHAF^TER  VI. 


A.  J),  ao. 


•  Or,  fiHhou»h 

•  U  II— '3  Uen 

■1.  :u-:4     xii 

11—13.     Kum 


BRETHREN,  ^  ii'  a  laan  be  'over- 
taken in  a  fault,  ye  which  are  "  spi- 
uv-n^'a  ritual.  "  restore  such  an  one  "^  .'a  the  spirit 

6am    m   a.   Si-  •  l       •  i  i  '■       i 

Milt.  »xTi  i'9  of  meekness  ;    *  consiu'jring  tliyseli,    lest 

'''*°'"  Tcor  \\  ^'^°"  ^'^"^  ^^  tempted. 
?i  ill. I.  xiv.      2  f  Bear  )e  one anotjicrs  burdens,  and 
easa™   xii  I.  so  fulfil  «  the  law  of  Christ. 

Uc.    JolMV.  3,  4 


1<  XMX»   3  4   lil.X^Xiv    IS    Mitt  ix   13.  xviii    12  —  15    Lu'e  XV   4—7   Jivii.  3 

Sii    13.  Jam   v    19,  20   I  John  v    16    JuJc  22.  L'3 d  v,  :■;.  Matt   xi  iS.  I  Cor. 

■  2  Cor.  K.  I  2  Tlies 
Hrli.  xiii  3   Jam 


.  15    a  Tim    II   Si.  Jo 

3. f5   T    13.11    Kx    xsiii.i 

.  IT  si  8S.    I.ul!«  XI   «.    Rom.  XV 
Viii  14.  !*•  34, 35.  »v.  12. 1  Cor.  ix  21    I  Jobn  ii.  8-IJ. 


and  aim  at ;  yet  they  who  arc  led  by  ihe  Spirit,  habitually 
appose  and  mortify  those  sinful  \vorkings,  which  they  can- 
not wholly  extirpate. 

A.  i9— 26. 

It  should  always  be  kept  in  mind,  that  "  hatred,  va- 
■"  riancc.  caiuiations,  wrath,  strife,  seditions,  iieresies, 
"  and  envyiiigs,"  are  as  much  the  works  of  the  flesh,  as 
adulteries,  fornications,  murders,  drunkenness,  revellings, 
or  any  sensual  excess  ;  and  that  they  will  as  certainly 
exclude  men  from  heaven,  whatever  profession  of  religion 
they  make ;  naj',  even  when  religion,  in  its  purest  form, 
is  the  pretence,  subject,  or  occasion,  of  their  malignant 
passions.  But  though  the  apostle  hath  repeatedly  and 
plainly  forewarned  us,  that  they  who  do  such  things  as  are 
here  mentioned,  or  others  of  a  similar  nature,  shall  not 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God,  yet  what  numbers  of  pro- 
fessed Christians  live  habitually  in  the  grossest  of  them  ; 
and  notwithstanding  their  adultery,  fornication,  shameful 
vincleanncss,  or  secret  iasciviouKness,  still  hope  for  heaven, 
in  neglect  of  evangelical  repentance  and  faith  !  Nor  can 
the  most  idolatrous  covetousness,  the  most  exorbitant 
pride,  ambition,  and  emulation,  the  most  notorious  malice, 
wrath,  hatred,  envy,  or  even  the  murders  committed  in 
revengeful  duels,  deprive  them  of  their  presumptuous 
confidence.  For  "  he  that  believcth  not,  hath  made  <j!od 
"  a  liar."  Nay,  some  even  attempt  to  revive  the  worship 
of  Satan  by  various  divinations  and  prognostications,  who 
would  nevertheless  be  offended  to  be  denied  the  name  of 
Christians  !  Many  also,  who  are  zealous  for  the  aj^osde's 
<loctrine  of  justification,  and  suppose  themselves  not  to  be 
under  ihe  Ittrv^  are  so  far  from  being  led  by  the  Spirit, 
that  they  are  evidently  and  habitually  fulfilling  the  lusts  of 
the  ficsh  ;  though  the  feeble  remonstrances  of  a  conscience, 
not  lolally  callous,  deceives  them  into  an  imagination  that 
they  are  engaged  in  the  conflict  of  the  flesh  and  spirit! 
But  let  us  never  forget,  that  they  who  are  not  under  the 
law  for  condemnation,  are  led  by  the  Spirit  into  the  love 
of  its  precepts,  and  an  earnest  desire  to  obey  them.  If 
we  bring  forth  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  as  here  described, 
in  our  habitual  temper  and  conduct,  we  can  have  no 
■objection  to  the  daily  examination  of  ourselves  by  that 
perfect  standard  of  sin  and  holiness,  that  our  love  may 
be  exercised  in  knowledge,  and  in  all  judgment  :  for 
•against  such  things  there  is  no  law.  They  who  "  are 
"  Christ's,"  (and  all  others,  however  distinguislied,  be- 
long to  Satan's  kingdom,)  "  have  crucified  the  flesh,  with 
'''  its  affections  and  lusts.'*     Yet  the  imperfection  of  our 


.3  For ''it  a  iiian   tl-iiiik  hiuiieh'  to  be '' "•  s  piot  xx» 
somctliinff,  '  Avlien  he  is  nothinof,  ''  he  de-  i^uke^Tiii  ". 

.11^,/.  »'  U'lm    xii     3.  16 

ceivelli  iumseli.  i  cor   wi  r. 

4  But  let  every  man  '  prove  his  own  C'if'"  "■"'.-•  r 

1  11  *iiiii'  ...  a  Cor.  HI.  5.  ill 

work,   and  then  sliall  he  liave  "^  reioicinff  ''^-     ...    ,„ 

,.  \p     \  1  .  ,J  Okl  Cor.   m.    1  e 

m  himscll  alone,  "  and  not  in  another.         -,  ''''"'■.  'ii  l: 

5  i'or  "everjman  shall  bear  his  own  j'j^^^^V.il   ,s 
burden. 


„    Ps   xsr 

o,^        .    ,  -         .  a    I  Cor  xi  as 

?„    .''^^'"■' niPi05.  x.v.  14   1  Cor  iv,  3,4,  2  Cor    i.  15.  I  John  iii    19-22 n  v( 

13   1  Cor    1    12,  13.J1I.  ai-23  Iv.  C,  7  2  Cor  xi.  12,  13 o  In   ii'    10,  II   Jer    xv'    ■" 

xixii  19.  Ki.  Kviii   4   Matt.  XVI.  27   Rom  ii  6-9  Ii7  10- 
5.  10,  II.  Rev.  ii.  23  XX  12-15.  xxii.  12. 


5  2  Co 


attainments  leaves  room  both  for  personal  humiliation 
and  mutual  'exhortations.  If  then  we  live  in  the  Spirit, 
let  us  also  walk  in  the  .Spirit ;  watching  against  spiritual 
pride  and  vain-glory  ;  not  provoking  or  envying  one  an- 
other, but  following  after  love,  and  seeking  to  bring  fortli 
more  abundantly  those  good  "  fruits  which  arc,  through 
"  Jesus  Christ,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VI.  V.  1—5.  The  apostle,  having  coii. 
eluded  the  argumentative  part  of  the  epistle,  added  some 
particular  admonitions  before  he  closed  it.  If  any  brother 
had  been,  or  should  be,  surprised  into  the  commission  of 
sin,  through  unwatchfulness  and  temptation,  and  contrary 
to  the  habitual  tenour  of  his  conduct,  the  more  spiritua'i 
of  them,  who  were  most  matured  in  judgment  and  expe- 
rience, ought  to  bestow  pains  to  bring  him  to  repentance, 
and  to  give  him  proper  counsel  and  encouragement,  in  a 
jncek  and  compassionate  spirit,  that  he  might  be  restored, 
like  a  dislocated  limb  to  its  place  ;  and  not  to  treat  him 
with  harsh  rebukes  or  disdainful  neglect.  For  each  of 
them  severally  ought  to  consider  himself,  and  his  own 
weakness  and  frailty,  as  he  too  might  be  tempted  and 
overcome,  and  then  he  would  need  that  meekness  and 
sympathy,  which  he  had  refused  to  his  offending  brother. 
Thus  they  ought  not  only  to  bear  with  one  another's 
infirmities,  but,  as  fellow-travellers,  to  carry  each  other's 
burdens  ;  while  the  stronger  brother  denied  himself,  in 
order  to  suppoi-t,  comfort,  and  assist  the  weak,  the 
tempted,  and  afllicted,  that  so  they  might  fulfil  the  com- 
mandment which  Christ  repeatedly  gave  his  disciples, 
"  to  love  one  another;"  and  which  indeed  was  the  sub- 
stance of  his  law,  for  their  conduct  towards  their  brethren. 
But  if,  on  the  contrary',  any  of  them  thought  himself  more 
wise,  strong,  or  eminent,  than  die  rest,  on  account  of  his 
gifts  or  reputation,  and  so  trusted  in  himself  and  despised 
others,  when  in  fact  he  was  nothing  in  the  school  of 
Christ,  having  not  learned  the  first  lesson  of  his  religion, 
he  was  under  a  sad  delusion,  his  heart  imposed  on  him, 
and  in  fact  he  was  his  own  deceiver.  To -prevent  this  fatal 
mistake,  it  behooved  every  individual  to  prove  his  own  work 
by  the  touch-stone  of  the  sacred  oracles,  tliathc  might  dis- 
cover whether  his  habitual  conduct,  and  the  motives  of  it, 
accorded  to  the  principles,  experience,  and  character  of 
the  true  believer  ;  that  so,  instead  of  arrogantly  con- 
demning others,  or  glorying  in  other?,  and  their  attach- 
ment to  him,  or  opinion  of  him,  he  might  find  cause  o^ 
rejoicing  and  humble  glorying  in  himself,  and  in  the 
attestation  of  the  sanctifying  Spirit  to  his  faith  in  Chri.'^t. 


A  />.  56. 


GALATIANS. 


J.  D.  56, 


pDrut  xii  13.  0  Lot  '■  liiai  that  is  taiiolit  in  the  M-onl, 
Hon'  xv'  17  conimuiiicatc  unto  him  that  teaclioth,  in 
u 'iT.fn'''v/'i7  all  good  tliings. 

ql.  Job  XV  ji  7  J3e  ''  not  dwcived  ;  'God  is  not 
w''^/l,nke\^i  mocked  :  '  for  whatsoever  a  man  sowcth, 

S    I  Cor.  HI.   I«.     ,       ^      ,       ,,    I  , 

vi.  9.  x»;.3i.  that  shall  he  also  reap. 
*i''5;''jL"'iJo'      U  For    he  that    '  sowcth   to    liis  flesh 
7    "  "       shall  of  the  llesh  "  reap  contiption  :  but 

lb  xiii      8,    0    .  .  ,  ,',,..'         1       .1    .        r 


Job  xiii     8,  9    ,  ,  ,  I  ■       rM     •    •  '        I      II   ,.      r 

s"joif'v\  Pnv  ''c  that   ''sowetii   to  the  bjunt,  shall  >  oi 

».  31 

xi   Ifl.  Ho-i 


"  .'.'■'  the  Spirit  reap  life  cverlastinc: 

xi  1"  H05  nil  t^      ,    I         '  •  11 

xvi"  2i'  Horn       ^  And  let  '  iis   not  be  w-ary  in  Mvell 
ixt"'"  *'■''"■■  doinjy :   ''for  in  due  season  wc  shall  reap. 
^^Tu.  Hi.  "' '  'I'  "  e  faint  not. 
"je"xii,n 'lios.       10  As  we  h.ave  therefore  "opportunity. 

X    13  S  Put   M     12    19    Ile«   x«ii    11 kScc  on,  7    Ps  cxxvl   S,  r,   F,c  xi    li    l< 

ssxii.  :n    .lam  iii.  Il> y  Malt   xix.  29    I.iiI.e  xviii   !n.  John  iv.  U   3B    vi   27.  Uom. 

Ti    a    1  Tim   i.  If..  T.t.  iii.  7    .Tmlc  21 z  Mai.  i    l::.  1  Cor.  xv  .^8   STI.cs   iii.  13 

Hch  xii.  3 aKom.  ii.  7   1  I'et.  ii.  14  iii  17  iv  ij b  l,ov  xxvi  4.  Ueut   xi  li. 

Ts   ri«   2:.cxiv    1.^  Jam.  v   7,6. c  li  si.  nO.  31     Zopti.  iii    IB   M.-.rg.  Mutl.  xxiv 

i.?.  I.i|i;e  xviii.  1.2  Coi-   iv.  I    16    Kph  iii    13.  lU-b    iii   B    14 

II.  17.  2C— 20,  iii   5   6    12,  13.  21.  22. 

Phil.  iv.  10.  Col.  iv.  6  Gr.  Tit    ii    11. 


3J  I  TDM 
I  Tim 
17,  18.     Tit 


let  us  «  do  good  unto  all  men,  '  especially  e p. xxxTii  d c?. 
unto  them  who  arc  of  the  household  of  {it«"  "u^c",'! 
fdith. 

11   H  Yc  see  how  larc^e  a  letter  I  have  b  h.: 
'^  written  unto  you  with  mine  own  hand,     t  MM"x.':i  zn 

Irtl  h  I'.  I  /..         W).  XXV       d«. 

I J  As  many  "  as  desire  to  make  a  lair  Kph  li.  19.  iii 

1  •         ..1  n       1         .     1  •  '4      *l«h   '»■  «• 

snew  m   the    llesh,   '  they   constrain  you  vi    10.  1  Jotm 
to    be     circumcised:      only     ''lest    they  sjohns-s 
snoulu  sutler  persecution   lor  the  cross  ol  ,ic<"-  "vi  si- 
Christ.  h'li  M,.tt.  vi  2 

13  For  neither   they  themselves  who  f-  '-«''«  ?-i' 

111  1         I  1  1  IS  XX.  47   Jolm 

arc   circumcised 'keen  the  law;   but  de-  y''.','?'^"'*- 

,  .        t  .         >  1  -  12  XI    13     rh:l 

sire  to  have  you  circumcised,  "^  that  they  I,',*,''  *  ^"^' 
may  glory  in  your  flesh.  'i',  ]  j'*   ^'^^ 

14  But   "God   forbid  "that   I  should  "*?;;  ,';;•'■,/  " 
glory,  ''save    in    the    cross  of  our  Lord 'is'"'  "oii  i! 

^17— 24.  iii.  9— 19.  2  I'd.  ii.  IS IB  1  Cnr.  iii.  21    v.  G   2  Cor   si.  IB. n  Stc  on.  Itom. 

iii  4   6. 02  Kinsn  xiv.9-n.  Job  XKXi.  21  2.i.  Ps.  xlix    G  Iii.  I.  Jer   ix    23,24    Ka 

XKviii.2     Ujn    iv.3fl,31     v.  i0,2l.    1  Cor.  I.  29-31.    iii.  21      SCor.xi.  13.    sii.  10,  II 

plsxlv.:i,2i   Uom.  i    16.  1  Cor  i.  23.  ii.  2.  fhil.  iii.  3   Gr.  7-11 


For  every  man  must  at  last  stanu  or  fdl,  not  according  to 
the  sect  to  which  he  belonged,  or  the  judgment  of  men 
respecting  liim,  but  according  to  his  real  character  in  the 
sight  of  God.  So  that  if  any  were  deluded  into  fital 
errors  by  false  teachers,  every  one  must  bear  the  burden 
of  his  own  guilt ;  nor  would  the  condemnation  of  the 
deceiver  excul|iate  him,  who  allowed  himself  to  be  deceived 
by  him.  {Marg.  Kef.)  The  word  rendered  spirilnal, 
when  applied  to  persouf!,  seems  to  denote  the  spirilualily, 
or  heavenly  mind  and  judgment,  of  those  wlio  are  thus 
distinguished.  But  all  rulers,  teachers,  and  workers  of 
miracles,  were  not  spiritual,  spiritually  minded,  "  led 
*'  by  the  Spirit,"  and  filled  with  '•  the  fniils  of  the 
"  Spirit  ;"  and  many  private  Christians  were.  The  duly 
of  restoring  the  fallen  might  belong  to  the  teachers  and 
rulers  primarili/,  but  not  exclusivelt/.  It  can  hardly  be 
doubted,  but  that  there  were  pastors  and  teachers  in  the 
churches  of  Galatia,  yet  they  are  scarcely  men'tioned  in 
this  epistle;  perhaps,  because  they  generally  concurred 
w  ith  those  who  preached  circumcision.  Some  indeed  sup- 
pose, that  the  persons  endued  with  spiritual  gifts  superin- 
tended the  churches  for  some  time,  without  any  regular 
appointment,  and  that  there  were  no  other  bishops  or  el- 
ders in  G.ilatia  at  this  time  ;  but  this  by  no  means  agrees 
with  the  history,  which  mentions  the  ordaining  of  elders 
by  the  apostles  in  every  city,  either  personally,  if  lliey  had 
leisure,  or  by  apostolical  men,  or  evangelists,  (as  Timothy, 
Titus,  &;c.)  if  compelled  previously  to  leave  the  new  con- 
verts. It  is,  however,  probable,  that  these  elders,  and  the 
deacons  also,  were  generally  chosen  from  among  those 
who  had  been  endued  with  miraculous  powers,  by  the 
laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  apostles. 

V.  6 — 10.  The  Lord  had  appointed  the  office  of  the 
ministry,  for  the  conversion  of  sinners  and  the  edification 
of  believers ;  and  accordingly  the  apostle  exhorted  the 
Galatians  to  contribute  to  the  comfortable  maintenance  of 
their  pastors,  who  instructed  them  from  the  word  of  God, 
communicating  to  them  a  proportion  of  their  temporal 
good  things,  according  to  their  ability.  In  this,  and  all 
such  matters,  they  must  be  careful  not  to  be  deceived  by 


their  own  hearts,  by  Satan,  or  by  false  teachers ;  for 
however  they  might  excuse  themselves,  or  impose  upon 
men,  and  then  deride  their  simplicity  and  credulity,  God 
was  not  to  be  thus  deceived,  or  mocked  with  false  pre- 
tences ;  and  it  was  most  certain,  that  every  man  would  at 
length  reap  a  harvest  correspoiulent  to  what  he  sowed. 
He  that  sowed  to  the  flesh,  by  continuing  to  fulfil  its  lusts, 
and  to  indulge  his  selfish  and  sensual  desires,  under  the 
profession  of  the  Gospel,  would  only  reap  the  corruptible 
things  of  this  world  ;  his  body,  which  he  indulged  and 
pampered,  would  soon  turn  to  corruption  in  the  grave, 
and  at  length  he  himself  would  perish,  as  unregenerate, 
and  having  no  inheritance  in  heaven.  But  the  man  who 
sowed  to  the  Spirit,  and,  under  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  exercised  daily  repentance,  faith  in  Christ,  love  to 
him  and  his  brethren,  and  other  Christian  graces,  would 
not  only  here  reap  the  earnest  and  first  fruits  of  inward 
consolations,  but  at  length  inherit  everlasting  life,  a-s 
trained  up  for  it  b}'  the  sanctification  of  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  as  receiving  for  Christ's  sake  a  proportionable  gracious 
recompense  of  all  his  disinterested  and  faithful  ser\  ices. 
Let  then  none  of  them  grow  weary  of  doing  well,  in 
dependence  on  Christ  and  for  the  honour  of  his  Gospel, 
whatever  conflicts,  disappointments,  persecutions,  or  tempt- 
ations, they  met  with ;  for  in  due  season,  in  the  time  of 
harvest,  they  would  surely  reap  an  abundant  increase  of 
all  their  labours,  self-denial,  and  expense,  if  they  showed 
the  sincerity  of  their  faith  and  love  by  continuing  to  the 
end  without  fainting  in  the  work  of  the  Lord.  While 
therefore  their  lives  were  continued,  and  opportunities 
aflbrded,  they  ought  to  make  it  their  great  business,  an3 
deem  it  their  chief  pleasure,  honour,  and  advantage,  to  be 
doing  good,  according  to  their  ability,  to  men  of  every 
description,  but  especially  to  those  who  were  their 
brethren  in  the  family  of  God,  by  faith  in  Christ,  or  all 
professed  Christians,  who  showed  their  sincerity  in  pro- 
tessing  the  Gospel  by  their  temper  and  conduct.  For 
surely  those  learned  men,  who  would  substitute  the  word 
profession,  instead  oi  fitilh  in  Christ,  do  not  mean  to  in- 
clude those  who  evidently  make  a  hypocritical  profession", 


ji.  D.  50. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


ji.  D.  60. 


•  or.niicA       Jcsus   Clipist,  bv    *   whoiii    1  the  world 

q  i  4  ii  20. »  :i-  .  •,•      1  II  I 

Acts  XX.  i3  24^  IS  cruciucu    unto    mc,    and  1    unto    the 

Horn     VI     6      2  ,  ,  ' 

Cor  V   14-16.  u-orld. 

iiiiViJobD      ^^  For  '  in  Christ  Jesus  '  neither   cir- 

n.  is-17    V  4,  cnmcision  availcth  any  tiling,  nor   uncir- 

'K"oi°"viir   \.  cumcision,  '  but  a  new  creature. 

>°i^cor°r.i'i9.         1*^  And  as  many  as  "walk  according 

taCor.  V   17.  Enh.  ii.  10.  iv.  21.  Col.  lil.  10,  Kev.  xsi  5. u  v.  16.  2i.  I's.  CiXv  4. 

i.  VM.  iii  16. 


V.  11 — 16.  The  words  here  rendered  "  how  large  a 
"  letter,"  are  supposed  by  many  persons  to  signify  willt 
whul  kind  of  letters,  referring  to  the  apostle's  want  of  skill 
in  writing  the  Greek  language.  He  had,  however,  be- 
stowed great  pains  to  jiea  this  epistle  with  his  own  hand, 
either  because  he  had  not  an  amanuensis  ^^•ith  him,  or, 
rather,  because  he  did  not  choose  to  employ  one,  but 
wrote  the  whole  himself,  that  he  might  convince  the 
Galatians  of  his  love  to  them,  and  anxiety  about  them. 
There  were  professed  teachers  of  Christianity  indeed,  who 
wanted  to  make  a  fair  show  in  the  flesh,  or  in  respect  of 
external  matters,  by  forming  a  coalition  between  the  Jew- 
ish religion  and  that  of  Jesus.  These  were  so  very  earnest 
in  urging  the  Gentiles  to  be  circumcised,  that  they  might 
be  said"  even  to  compel  them,  as  they  would  take  no 
denial,  and  exhausted  all  their  eloquence  and  ingenuity  to 
overcome  their  reluctance.  But,  notwithstanding  their 
attachment  to  the  ritual  law,  diey  would  not  have  been  so 
earnest  in  this  matter,  if  they  could  otherwise  have  pos- 
sessed their  influence  in  the  Christian  Church,  without 
exposing  themselves  to  persecution  for  jirofcssing  faith  in 
Christ  and  his  cross.  For,  not  only  did  the  Jews  hate  and 
persecute  those  who  preached  the  Gospel  to  the  Gentiles, 
without  regarding  the  Mosaic  law,  but  the  heathen  rulers 
also,  who  tolerated  the  Jews  and  such  Christians  as 
observed  the  law,  were  inveterate  against  the  Gentile 
Christians,  and  deemed  them  an  upstart  sect,  dangerous  to 
die  civil  government.  This  crafty  and  selfish  aim  of  the 
iudaizing  teachers,  of  advancing  themselves  to  considera- 
tion in  the  Christian  Church,  without  exposing  themselves 
to  persecution,  induced  them  to  be  very  zealous  in  prose- 
lyting the  Gentiles  to  the  Mosaic  law,  but  they  were 
not  equally  strict  in  their  own  observance  of  it ;  not  only 
were  they  negligent  of  the  moral  precepts,  but  probuldy 
on  one  pretence  or  other,  they  di.^pcnsed  with  themselves 
and  one  another,  in  respect  to  the  more  burdensome  and 
expensive  of  the  ceremonial  institutions,  many  of  which 
could  not  be  observed  in  countries  distant  from  Jerusalem. 
So  that  it  was  evident  they  only  desired  the  Gentiles  to  be 
circumcised,  that  they  might  glory  in  having  induced  such 
numbers  to  bear  in  their  flesh  this  mark  of  their  being 
proselyted.  This  both  placed  them  at  the  head  of  a  Chris- 
tian sect,  and  also  tended  to  procure  them  i'avour  and 
reputation  with  the  Jewi.sh  rulers  and  cther.=;.  But  the 
•Tposde  added,  with  a  nolilc  disdain  of  such  base  motives, 
"  God  forbid  that  1  should  ghjry,  Szc, :"  he  would  not 
value  himself  on  any  thing  which  he  had  received,  at- 
tained to,  or  perfcrmed,  either  before  or  since  his  con- 
version, except  in  his  dependence  on  the  sufTci'ings  and 
death  of  Chri.-t  upon  the  cross,  as  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  and 
in  the  ho])cs,  comforts,  and  blessings,  which  lie  thence 
had  derived.     In  this,  indeed,  he  greatly  gloried,  and  his 


to  this  rule,  "  peace    6e    on   tlum,   and  Vjf;,,  kTx'i!" 
mercy,  and  upon  >'  the  fsracl  of  God.  Lli'^" "««  "i 

17  From  henceforth  Met  no  man  j^"'^ ''  »"'"'■ 
trouble  me  :  for  *  I  bear  in  my  body  the  ''ixxJr?.if  xi^^! 
marks  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  joi„"°'i.'"  J'?! 

18  Brethren,  "the  grace  of  our  Lord  f^^j  Vl-Ta. 
Jesus  Christ  6e  with  your  spirit.     Amen.  l^i..t'^  "'"*' 

2  i  7.  V.  12.  .lush  vii.25  Acts  xv  Ii^'hel.  xi,.  I.'i a  v  11.2  Cnr  r,  5  iv   in.  xi.  23- 

15   Col.  i  21. b  S'C  on,  Roin.  xvi.  2U  21  2  Cor.  xiii    U.  2   litu  iv.  22.    Philem.  2S. 

Rev  xsii.  ;l 

view  of  the  cross  of  Christ,  and  of  the  obligations,  mo- 
tives, and  instructions,  connected  with  it,  had  crucified  the 
world  to  him,  and  him  to  the  world.  '  So  that  he  viewed 
'  the  world,  as  little  impressed  by  all  its  charms,  as  a 
'  sjicctator  would  be  by  any  thing  that  had  been  graceful 
•  in  the  countenance  of  a  crucified  p.erson,  when  he  be- 
'  holds  it  l.lackened  in  the  agonies  of  death,  and  was  no 
'  more  affected  by  the  objects  around  him,  than  one  that 
'  is  expiring  would  be  struck  with  any  of  those  prospects, 
'  which  his  dying  eyes  might  view  from  the  cross  on 
'  which  he  was  suspended.'  (Doddridge.)  He  disdained 
the  friendship,  I'iches,  honours,  and  plcnsurcsof  the  world, 
and  disregarded  its  reproach  and  hatred,  as  he  would  have 
done-those  of  a  crucified  malefactor,  seeing  in  the  cross  of 
Christ  the  condemnation  of  all  unbelievers  without  dis- 
tinction; and  the  love  of  all  things  of  a  worldly  nature 
was  crucified  by  his  view  of  the  holiness  of  God,  the  evil 
of  sin,  the  wickedness  of  man,  and  the  importance  of 
eternity,  whicli  the  cross  of  Christ  exlnbited,  and  by  that 
grace  which  he  died  to  prrcure  for  hiin.  To  show  forth 
jUie  love  of  iiis  crucified  Lord,  to  point  him  out  to  sinners, 
to  honour'iiini  in  his  own  conduct,  and  to  teach  otiieis  to 
love  and  glorify  him,  was  the  great  business  of  his  life; 
all  else  was  comparatively  beneath  his  notice.  This 
raised  him  above  all  regard  to  circumcision  or  uncircum- 
cision,  assured  that  regeneration,  or  a  new  creation  to  the 
image  of  Christ,  as  evidential  of  faith  in  him,  was  the 
great  distinction  between  one  man  and  another  ;  {Notes, 
•i  Cor.  v.  \7 — 20:)  and  to  all  men,  Jewish  or  Gentile 
converts,  who  walked  with  God,  as  in  Christ,  new  crea- 
tures, glorying  in  his  cross  only,  and  crucified  by  it  to  the 
world,"he  desired  that  mercy  and  peace  might  abound, 
even  to  the  true  Israel  of  God,  as  distinguL-ihed  from  the 
unbelieving  nation  of  Israel. 

V.  17",  18.  As  what  had  been  v/rittcn  was  abundant- 
ly sufficient  to  satisfy  all  humble  intiuiries,  the  apostle 
desired  that  he  might  not  thenceforth  be  troubled  and 
disciuieted  by  surh  disputjtioiis  ;  they  ought  not  thus  to 
add  to  his  sufitTings,  for  he  already  bore  in  his  body  the 
marks  and  scars  of  the  v.ounds  which  he  had  received 
in  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  which  he  deemed  far  more 
honourable  than  the  external  badge  of  circumcision. — 
Some  think,  that  the  marks  which  slaves  and  soldiers 
received,  showing  to  what  master  or  commander  they 
belonged,  arc  alluded  to.  But  the  scars  of  the  strijies  and 
wounds,  which  he  had  received  for  Christ'.^  sake,  are  cer- 
tainly meant.  These  ought  to  have  endeared  him  to  ihem, 
as  he  exposed  himself  to  such  persecutions  for  their  good. 
He  therefore  desired,  that  the  grace  and  free  favour  of 
Christ  might  be  with  their  souls,  to  comfort,  establish,  and 
sanctify  them  ;  and  Uien  he  kne'.v  'h-.t  they  would  be  more 
aflectioiialu  to  him,  and  less  attached  to  mere  cxtcrnafs. 


/.  D.  43. 


GAL4TIANS. 


d.  D.  00. 


nUCTlCAL  OUSERVATIOISS, 
V,  I- 10, 

There  is  a  great  diiTerencc  belween  tlioao  whohablfually 
live  in  known  sin ;  ami  ihose  who  arc  ovcitukfii  with  a 
fault,  to  which  iha   best  of  men  are  liable.     The  reality 
And  degree  of  our  spiriliialily  should  be  evinced  by  lender 
jnd  coinpasf.ionalo  enjeavouis  to  restore  the  fallen  and 
v-onfirm  the  weaic,  in  the  si)irit  of  meekness ;  as  conscious 
dial  wo  too  are  liable  to  be  tcnipled,  and  have  need   of 
liuniblc  watchfulness,  and  constant  dependence  upon  God. 
Our  Christian    liberty    is   enjoyed  in   proportion   as  we 
'  fulfil   the  law   of  Christ,"  in   loving  the  brethren,  and 
bearing  one  another's  burdens,  v/tUi  compassion  and  self- 
uoRial,    But,  olas !  many  think  themselves  to  be  something 
when  ihey  arc  nothing,  and  so  deceive  themselves.     Let 
iis  then  prove  our  own  work  !  and  seek  rejoicing  in  the 
assurance  of  our  own  conversion,  and  not  in  the  opinion  of 
others  concerning  us  ;  Eceing  that  '*  every  man  must  bear 
•'  his  own  burden.''     They  who  love  the  Gospel,  and  are 
iaughi  according  to  iho  wonl  of  God,  will  not  grudge  the 
f.(ilhful  minister  a  proportion  of  their  good  things  ;  men 
may  in  this  and  in  other  matters  impoca  on  others,  as  well 
xi  deceive  themselves  ;  but  God  will  not  be  trifled  with. 
As  the  present  is  our  seed  time  for  eternity,  let  us  examine 
what  we  are  now  mowing  5  and  uhat  our  harvest  is  likely 
to  prove,     Jf  hitherto  any  man  have  sown  to  the  tlesh,  and 
is  afraid  that  "  of  the  flesh  he  shall  reap  corruption  ;''  let 
hin>  begin,  by  repentance,  faith,  and  prayer,  to  sow  to 
the  Spirit,  that  he  may  at  length  reap  everlasting  life, 
And  Ipt  nono  of  us,  who  have  begun  thus  to  fow  to  the 
Spirit,  ''  grow  weary  in  well  doing  j  assured  that  in  due 
?' seqson  we  shall  reap  if  wo  faint  not."     Not  only  do 
those,  who  have  no  root  in  themselve?,  lose  all  their  la- 
bour about  religion,  by  dretwing  back  in  the  time  of  tempt- 
otion  !  but  even  believers  often  lose  much  of  the  comfort 
.TTii)  nieii>lne55,  that  they  were  Hktly  to  obl?.in,  by  faint- 


ing in  part  through  dissppointmcnf,  and  want  of  zeal  and 
patience.  Let  us  then  watch  against  this  ;  rcnicmbcrinjj 
tlwt  wo  are  the  servants  of  Christ,  whose  work  it  is,  "a^ 
"  wo  have  opportunity,  to  do  gcod  to  all  men,  especially 
••  to  the  household  of  faith.*' 

V,  11— 1C. 

There  have  always  been  profcsscrs  and  teacher?,  who 
desired  to  make  a  fair  show  in  the  flesh,  to  render  religion, 
subservient  to  worldly  interests  or  distinctions,  and  to 
escape  the  cross,  tuch  men  will  commonly  be  more 
xealous  to  make  proselytes  to  a  parly,  than  ccnvcits  to 
Christ ;  that  they  may  glcry  in  the  numbers  who  arc 
attached  to  them.  Dut  the  consistent  Christian  is  nobly 
disdainful  cf  these  low  aims  :  he  only  glories  in  the  cross 
of  Christ,  as  the  Foundation  of  ail  bis  hopes  ;  and  thi;'. 
faith  in  a  crucified  Saviour  crucifies  the  world  to  him,  and 
him  unto  the  world  ;  as  he  desires  to  "  live  no  longer  to 
"  himself,  but  to  him  who  died  for  him,  and  rose  again." 
Thus  he  overcomes  the  love  of  worldly  objects,  and  is 
reconciled  to  hardships,  poverty^  reproach,  and  hatred 
for  his  Lord's  sake.  If  we  then  are  in  Christ,  new  crea- 
ture.', we  have  the  kernel  and  the  substance  of  religion, 
and  may  leave  others  to  quarrel  about  the  shell  cr  the  sha- 
dow of  it.  Yet  we  should  desire  that  mercy  and  pcaco 
may  be  upon  all,  who  walk  according  to  this  rule,  and 
upon  the  whole  Israel  of  God.  They  are  peculiarly 
blameable,  who  tiouble  ond  grieve  those  soldiers  of  Christ, 
who  bear  in  their  bodies  the  scars  of  the  wounds  which 
they  have  received  in  fighting  the  good  tight  :  but  wo 
should  not  wonder,  if  om-  most  disinterested  and  self-de- 
nying  labours  meet  with  this  recompense  alone,  fiom  those 
whom  we  have  most  loved.  And  we  must  still  pray,  that 
the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  may  be  with  their  spi- 
rits ;  as  well  as  expostulate  with  them  concerning  their  mi^ 
coniluct. 


THE 

EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


EPHESIANS. 


*  Ahhovgh  it  does  not  appear  to  have  ever  been   disputed,  that  the  epistle  before  us  was  written  by  Si.  Paul, 
'  yet  it  is   well  known,  that  a  doubt  has  long  been  entertained  concerning  the  persons  to  whom  it  teas  ad- 
'  dressed.      The  question  is  founded  on  some  ambiguity  in  the  external  evidence.     JMarcion,  a  heretic  of  the 
'  second  century,  as  quoted  bij  Tertullian,  calls  it  the  Epistle  to  the  Laodiccans.      The  name,  Ephesus,  in  the 
^ first  verse,  upon  which  word  singly  depends  the  proof  that  the  epistle  was  written  to  the  Ephesians,  is  not 
'  read  in  all  the  manuscripts  now  extant      I  admit,  however,  that  the  external  evidence  preponderates,  with  a 
'  manifest  excess,  on  the  side  of  the  received  reading.''     (Palej.)      The  same  learned  writer  proceeds  to 
argue,  from  iiiternnl  evidence,  that  the  epistle  could  hardly  be  written  to  a  people  with  ichom   the  apostle  had- 
resided  three  years :  and  it  must  be  acknowledged,  that  in  this  respect  it  more  resembles  the  epistle  to    the 
Romans,  and  that  to  the  Colossians,  than  those  epistles  which  the  apostle  wrote  to  the  Corinthians,  Galatians, 
Phillppians,  and    Thessolonians  ;  in  which  there  are  constant  allusions  ana  appeals  to  what  hou  past  when 
he  resided  anifinir  them.     As,  however,  the  external  evidence  prepnnderales  with  a  manifest  excess,  in  favour 
of  the  received  reading,  it  is  in  this  exposition  adhered  to  :  though  it  may  be  observed,  that  the  change  of  the 
word  Ephesus  for  Laoclicea,  or  the  total  omission  of  it,  would  in  no  respect  deduct  from  the  abundant  in' 
itruition,  contained  in  the  epistle  itself.     '  //  has  been  said,  that  if  this  epistle  teas  directed  to  the  Ephesians,  if 
'  is  difficult  to  understand  how  the  apostle  contented  himself  with  a  general  .lalutation.     But  there  are  no  parti- 
'  cidiir  salutations,  in  the  epistles  to  the  Galatians,  Ss'c, :  because,  to  have  sent  particular  salutations  to  individuals^ 
*  in  Churches  where  the    apostle  was  so  generally  and  intimately  acquainted,  might  have  offended  those  who 
'  were  neglected.     And  to  have  mentioned  every  person  of  note,  would  have  taken  up  too  much  room.     In 
'  writing  to  the  Romans,  the  case  ivas  different.      The  apostle  ivas  personally  unknotvn  to  most  of  them  ;  and 
'  he  eoidd  take  particular  notice  of  all  his  acqucnntance.''     (Macknight.)     The  successfd  ministry  of  the  apostle 
in  the  renowned,  but  licentious,  city  of  Ephesus  ;  and  his  solemn  charge  to  the  elders   of  the  Church,  which 
was  there  collected,  have    before  been  considered ;  (Notes,  Acls  xix.  xx.)     Some  years  after,  he  wrote  this 
epistle  during  his  imprisonment  at  Rome,  and  probably  near  the  close  of  if;  to  establish   them  in  the  great 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel,  to  guard  them  against  errors,  excite  them  to  a  holy  conversation,  and  to  animate  them 
in  th'ir  Christian  warfare,      lliis  epistle,  unduhe  two  that  follow  it,  ivhieh  icere   also  written  during  his  im- 
pris  lament,  and  probably  about  the  same  time,,  are  remarkable  for  a  peculiar  pathos  and  ardour,  or  rapture, 
05  some  have  called  it ;  and  this  is  generally  ascribed  to  the  extraordinary  consolations  enjoyed  by  the  apostle 
during  his  sufferings  for  Chrises  sake.     But  his  mindtvas  doubtless  enlarged  to  a  remarkable  degree  in  ivriting 
to  those  whom  he  had  no  occasion  to  rebuke,  and  with  whom  he  teas  not  under  the  necessity  of  engaging  in 
■controversy  :  so  that,  entire  confidence  of  affection  took  place  of  that  caution,  reserve,  or  sharpness,  which 
were  requisite  in  the  three  preceding  epistles.     Learned  men,  according  to  their  different  hypotheses,  suppose, 
that  the  apostle   continually  refers,  in   this   epistle,  to  the   mysteries  of  Diana,  to  the   Gnostics,  or  to  the 
Judaizmg  teachers  ;  but  it  may  fairly  be  questioned,  whether,  writing  ivith  an  inexpressible  flow  of  holy 
affections,  on  the  great  subjects  which  rejoiced  his  heart,  he  had  express  reference  to  any  of  those  things 
which  expositors,  more  coldly  speculating  on  his  words,  have  thought  of.     Perhaps,  he  had  some  general  re- 
gard to  the  Judaizing  corruptors  of  the  Gospel :  but,  as  the  epistle  to  the  Colossians,  which  ivas   written 
about  the  same  time,  and  in  other  respects  greatly  resembles  this,  is  far  more  explicit  on  Jhai  subject,,  it  mau 
be  supposed  that  the  Ephesians  were  less  in  dan^-er  from  that  quarter. 
Vol..  V.-No.  33.  2i; 


A.  D.  61. 


EPilESIANS. 


A.  D.  G4, 


CHAP.  1. 

The  aposlle  salutes  the  Ephcfsians,  1,  2. 
He  blesses  God  for  the^  spiritual  Olcss- 
inirs,  ichicli  he  had  conferred  on  them 
and  him,  as  chosen  in  Christ,  and  pre- 
destinated to  the  adoption  of  children, 
3 — 5 ;  as  accepted  in  the  Beloved, 
through  the  redemption  of  his  blood,  and 
his  grace  abounding  toicards  them,  in 
all  wisdom,  6 — 8  ;  05  gathered,  and 
made  heirs,  with  his  people,  to  the  praise 
of  his  glorij,  by  first  trusting  in  Christ, 
9 — 12  ;  and  as  scaled  by  the  Spirit  of 
adoption,  the  Earnest  of  their  inherit- 
ance, 13,  14.  He  thanks  God  for  them, 
and  prays  that  God  tcoiild  more  com- 
pletely illuminate  them,  and  give  them 
deeper  experience  of  the  grace  and  com- 
forts of  the  Gospel,  15 — 18;  according 
to  the  mighty  potver,  by  which  Christ 
had  been  raised  from  the  dead,  and 
exalted  as  Head  over  all  things  to  his 
church,  19 — 23. 

a  Sit  on,  Rom.  i. 

""' '  "'  o      T^AUL, "  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  by 

bSteon.f  Rom.     1-^  '  I  '{ 

'  cor'M'"'  "'  -*-  *-"®  ^^"  (jod,  "to  the  saints  which 
c  vi.  21.  Num.  arc  at^  Ephesus,  and  to  the  'faithful  in 
10.  Actsxvi  15.  Christ  Jesus  : 

^^l]  2  Grace  "^  be  to  you,  and  peace,  from 
J.  b.  God  our  Father,  and  from  the  Lord 
•   ^  Jesus  Christ. 


3  "Blessed  be  the  'God  and  Father  «,«\?°,  ^''^[^^ 
of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  Mvho  hatii  ,^^|^,.;i ^,„ l^^: 
blessed  us  witli  ail  spiritual  blessings  ''  u»  "Jfl'lU^i,^. 
heavenly  *  vlncrs  '  in  Christ  :  nT"j!Jl'29. 

4  According "  as  he  hatli  chosen  us  in  5^,."^  sco?" 
liim  '  hefore  the  foundation  of  the  world,  I  u. "  '"'"*■ 
■"that  we  should  be  holy,  and  "  without  **^-° 
blame  before  him  "  in  love  : 

5  llavins;  ^  predestinated  us  1  unto  the  bau  »  e'ni'.'W 
adoption  of  children'  by  Jesus  Christ  to  Hei.  »iii. j"! 
himself,  '  according  to  the  cood  pleasure  ''or,  thmg.. 
of  his  will,      ..  "'5.''    *''! 

„     rn  \  •  •  r      1  i  r   l   •       ^'-  ^°'°  *"■  *• 

G    1  o   the  •  praise  of  the  2  cry  ot  nis  1  cor  1  30  »iL 

1  -'ill  1    °  J      12  2  Cor    T.  17. 

wrace,  wherein  "  he  hath  made  us  accepted  ^, 
ill  ^  the  Beloved  : 


1  Chr. 
10  V»  Ixili. 
cxjJiv.  3. 1«. 


John  s 


I  Cor 


i.  2.  ne 

13.  xvii. 

d  Su  on. 

Rota,    i 

Cor.  '■  I 


k  Deut  111.  6.  r. 

Fs    C5SXT.  4.  Is. 
.  xl:    8,9.   nil    I. 

7  In    ^  whom    we    have    redemption  '^,'^,^  J  a"*' 
through   his    blood,    '  the  forgiveness    of 
sins,    according    '  to    the    riches  of   his  ^l\i.  *o"  ro"^ 
grace  ;  ^V'^^"  |t  y%: 

8  Wherein  "  he  hath  abounded  toward  ^/''^j't.™  'it 
us  "=  in  all  wisdom  and  prudence  ;  'j"^  i's  'i  Pe^ 

i.2   ii   0. 1  Matt  xxv  3«   John  xvii  :i.  Acts  xir  18   1  Pet.  i.  SO.  Re».  xiil.  8.  KTii. 

R m  ii    10   I.ukc  i  71.  75   Jntin  xv    IS    Rom.  viii  28  29.  Col.  iii    12.  1  The,  W.  7. 

2  Tim    i   9    ii.  19.  Tit.  ii    I ',  12   2  Pet   1   J- 10. n  v    27,  1  Cor   i    8  Pliil  ii.  Ii   CoL 

i.  22  2  Pet  iii    14 o  iii    17   iv  2.  15,  16.  v    5    G.l  7.  6    13  22  Col.  ii.2  1  THea   iii> 

12   1  John  iv.  16 p  11.  Rom.  ,iii  i9,  3(1 q  Jer  in  4    19  Ho?  i.  10  John  i.  12.  il, 

52.  Rom    viii    11— 17   23.  2  Cor  »i   13    Gjl   iv5,6     Heb.  xn   5 -S     IJohniii   1     Rev. 

xxi.  7. r  John  XX.  17  Gal.  iii.  26.  Heb   ii.  10-15 9  9    II    Dao  Iv.  35  Matt    jO.23. 

Luke  X   21   xii.  32.  Rom   ix.  11  —  16.  1  Cor.  i.  1.  Phil,  ii    13  SThes    i    11 17.8.  la.  Ii. 

18   ii.  7   iii    10  II    Prov.  xvi,  4    Is  xliii  21.  lli    3   1 1    Jer.  xxxiii  9   Luke  ii.  11.  Kom. 

ix  23.  2.).  2  Cor.  iv  1,1.  Phil  ill  iv  IS.SThea  i  8-lO.llim.i  14—16  IPet.iv  II. 
u  Is.  xlv  21.  25  Jer.  xxiii  6  Rom  iii.  22-26  v  IS-la  viii.  I.  2  Cor  v.  21  Phil,  iii  9. 
X  Ps  xxii.  an.  Ix  5.  Prov   viii  30  31.  Is  xlii.  1    xlii   1-3.   Zech    xiii  7    Matt  iri    17. 

xvii   5  John  iii.  35    x   17   Col.  i.  13. -y  Job  xxxiii  21.  Ps    cxxx  7   Dan   ix  21-2C. 

Zech.  ix.  11   xiii   1.  7  Matt  XX    28.xxvi  26   .Mark  xiv  21    Act,  XX  23   Rom  iii.21  ICor. 

1  30.  Col  ill.  ITim   ii   S.Tit   ii    14  Heb  ix    12     15  22  X.4-12   1  Pet    i    18,19  !•  21. 

iii   18   I  John  ii.2.  iv    le  Rev   V.  9.  siv  1 1  E%.  x^\iv  .7.  Ps   xaiii   1.2  1,\ivi   5. 

cxxx   1   Is.  xliii  25.  Iv   6.  7   Jer  xxxi  31  Oao    ix.9   13   Jon   iv   2  Mic  vii  IS  LukCi- 

77.  vii.  40—12  17-50   xxiv.  17    John  xx.  23    Acts  ii.  38.  iii.  19    x    13   xiii.  38   39.  Rom. 

iv   6-9.  Col.  ii   13   Heb.  x.  17,  18.  1  John  i.  7—9.  ii    12 a  See  OB, 6.  ii.  4  7   ,ii  8    IC. 

Rom.  ii   1.  ix.  23  2Cor.  viii.9.  Col.  1.  27   h.  2  Pbil   iv  19.  Tit  Hi  6    ifaTf. b  Rom. 

V    15.20  21 cll    iii.  10   Ps.civ   24.  Prov.  viii.  12   Is    Iii   13    Dan.  ii.  20,  21.  Mtltt 

xi.  19.  Rom.  xi.  M.  1  Cor.  i.  19—21.  ii.  7.  Col.  ii.  3.  Jude  25  Rev.  v  12. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  I.     V.  1,  2.     {iWotes,  Rom.  i.  1—7.)    By  "  the 
"  failht'iil  in  Christ  Jesus,"  the  apostle  might  Qiean,  either 
licUevers  in  Christ,  or  such  as  approved  themselves  to  be 


He  could  do  no  other  than  spenk  well  concerning  the 
God  and  Father  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  celebrate  the 
praises  of  his  name,  who  hadrfoHf  so  well  and  graciouslif 
by  his  believing   people,  and   had   conferred  on  them  all 


his /:u7/i/ui  soldiers,  servants,  and  stewards.  Some  have  j  spiritual  blessing.^,  that  could  be  desired,  or  enjoyed,  ia 
supposed,  that  the  expression  was  intended  to  include  other  j  respect  of  heavenly  tliinss,  and  as  the  earnest  of  heavenly 
believers,  as  well  as  the  saints  at  Ephesus,  but  it  may  be  j  felicity  ;  by  giving  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  for  them,  and 
rendered,  "  f  tea  the  faithful  in  Christ  Jesus."  (-l/drg.  by  calling  them  to  believe  in  him;  or  by  e.^alling  Christ, 
Kef.)     Grace.  {•!.)     '  This  grace  is  given  by  the  coinmu-  as   their    Surety,    Advocate,    and    fore-runner,    into    the 

•  nication  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  from   the    Father,    and  the  heavcMy  jilaces,  God  had  at  once,  as  it  were,  conferred  all 

•  Sou,  to  the  Church  ;  {John  xiv.  23 ;)  which  is  the  reason  spiritual  blessings  on  every  believer,  as  united  unto  him, 

•  that  the  Holy  Ghost  is  not  mentioned  in  these  salutations.' 
{IVhiiby.) 

V.  3 — 8.  The  following  twelve  verses,  properly  speak- 
ing, form  one  period.  The  aposde's  mind  was  so  full  of 
his  subject,  that  he  was  not  very  exact  about  his  style : 
and  this  renders  a  double  degree  of  attention  requisite 
in  the  reader,  v.-ho  v/ould  fully  enter  into  his  meaning. 
We  shall,  however,  better  undersland  his  argument  and 
»kictrine,  by  considering   the  passage   in  a  more  dctach- 


and  interested  in  him.  This  resulted  from  his  choice  of 
them,  in  Christ,  and  as  given  to  him,  even  "  before  the 
•'  foundation  of  the  world  ;"  not  because  he  foresaw  they 
would  of  themselves  be  more  holy  than  others  of  their 
fallen  race  ;  but  that  they  should  be  made  holy,  by  se|,a- 
ration  from  sin,  consecration  unto  God,  and  the  sanciifi- 
cation  of  the  Spirit,  in  consequence  of  their  election  in 
Christ.  Thus  he  purposed  to  render  them  "  blameless 
before   him,    in   love ;"'    not    only  in    respect  of    their 


eJ  manner.  Rellecling  on  the  great  things  which  God  complete  justilication  in  Christ;  but  by  their  present 
had  done  for  him,  and  by  him,  especially  among  the  j  integrity  and  sincerity  in  the  professed  love  of  Christ,  of 
Centiles,  the  aposde  broke  out  into  the  most  rapturous  each  other,  and  of  all  men;  by  their  blameless  walk 
praises    and  thanksgiving  unto  God  9.1   thi^t  .account.— [before  God,  in  all  his  ordinance*  and  commandments; 


A.  D.  64, 


CHAPTER  I. 


Jl.  D.  C4, 


e  (7, 18. 


,w,.o.., .-..  9  Having  '"made  known  unto  us  the 
RoL'/xv.'si- mystery  ot  his  will,  'according  to  his 
i'i2.'8Xi'  i:"  frood  pleasure,  which  he  hath  ^  purposed 

iG  Coti>-28.  P    ,  .    r 
iTm. iii.  16.    Ill  Jumsell : 

rir°°.'ii.  Job  10  That,  ein  the  dispensation  of  the 
«k"£Vl^JI  fulness  of  times,  "he  might  gather  to- 
fd,n" jer  if  2a  o-ethcr  in  one  all  things  hi  Christ,  both 
aS  it  Si''  t".  ^vhich  are  in  *  heaven,  and  which  are  on 
•"  earth,  even  in  him 


2  Ti 


1     Dan  1.     14.  ix  :i-27    Am. 
Heb   i.  2  ix  10  »i.  «0     1  Pet 
Malt   Xkv.  32    I'hil.i'.  9,  10    Col.  i.  W. 

six    4—6 '  *i'-  '*'  hCM'tM. 


,,.  Mic.  iv.  1,2.   Mai  iii.  1.  ICor.  X.  II 

3 ii  22.  ii.  15.  iii.  15.  Gen  sliK.  ro. 

11.  Heb.  xii.  2S-21.   Rev.  t.  9.  »n  4—12 


11  In  whom  also  MYc  have  obtained  .;^'  r^^xx^'^M. 
an  inheritance,  "^  being  predestinated  ac-  ^'J',,'";;,','"^™ 
cording  to  'the  purpose  of  Him,  who  H*  j^^^'vlt 'l 
workcth  all  tilings  after  "the  counsel  of  jpe't''",.  r  ,». 
his  own  will :  barton.;,. 

12  That  ^ve  should  be  "to  the  praise  |,;'|s^/;';//e  j„h 
of  his  glory,  "who  first  t  trusted  in  ^H;  "•//"■. 
Christ.  ' 


Xl.  13.  U.     Jcr. 
xiii.  13.  xxsii.  to    T.eth  ix.  17.   Arts  ii  23  i».  28.  xx.  27    Horn,  xi   31    Heh.  vi.  17 

■      ■■    7.  iii.  21.  2  Thcs   ii.  13   Sto  on.  t.  6. o  13   Ts.  ii    12  cxlvi.3-S    Is  xi  , 

1,  2.    xlii.   1—4.   Elv.  23-:s.  Jcr    xvii.   s-7.   xxiii  6.    Matt  %.i 
12,  13.  2  Tim.  i,    12.    Hire-    1  Tet  i  21 1  Oi- 


n  14 - 

in.  xii  2.    XX -,  — 

18-SI.   John  xiv.  I.   Ro 
hi'ptd. 


and  m.  length  by  making  them  perfect  in  holy  love  and 
heavenly  fclicitv.     For  he  had  "  predestinated,"  or  fore- 
ordained, them  tgjbe  adopted  as  his  children,  by  faith  in 
Jesus  Christ:  and  to  be  openly  admitted  to  the   pnviie^ges 
of  that    higli    relation    to   himself,   notwithstanding   their 
oric'inal  and  actual  sinfulness.     In  doing  this  according  to 
his°soverei-n  will  and  pleasure,  he  intended  to  exhibit  the 
-lorv   of  his  rich,  free,  and   distinguishing  grace  in   the 
most  illustrious  manner,  that  they  and  others  might  cele- 
brate the  praises  of  it  for  ever:  as  by  that  glorious  grace 
he  had  made  them,    (lost   sinners  both  of  the  -Jews  and 
Gentiles,)  "  accepted  in  his  beloved"  Son,  and  the     right- 
"  eousness  of  God  in  him :"  so   that,  as  the  Father  was 
well-pleased  in  his  beloved  Son,  he  was  also  well-pleased 
with  them  for  his  sake.     Or  hath  "  highly  favoured  us  in 
"  him  •"   as  a  word  of  the  same  import  is  elsewhere  ren- 
dered :'  {Luke   i.   28  ;)  including  all  other  blessings,  as 
flowing,  without  fail,  from  their  justification  in  Christ.— 
For  though  in  themselves  ihey  had  been  condemned  cri- 
minals, enslaved   and  imprisoned  under  the   curse  of  the 
law,  and  the  power  of  sin  and  Satan,  without  any  possi- 
bility of  delivering  themselves,  yet  Christ  had   paid   a 
complete  ransom   for  their  souls,  when  he  shed  his   blood 
on  the    cross,  and,  having   been   brought  into  a  state  of 
union  with  him  by  regeneration   and  faith,  they  had  ob- 
tained  a  complete  redemption  ;    their  sins   having  been 
fully  pardoned,  and   their  souls   set  at  liberty  from  the 
fetters  and  dungeon  of  their  former  wretched  condition.-- 
This  deliverance  accorded  to  the  unspeakable  abundance 
of  God's  free  mercy  and  grace:  his  love  appointed  this 
method  of  redemption,  provided   the  Redeemer,   spared 
not  his  own  Soii,  brought  them  lo  hear  and  embrace    this 
salvation,  freely  pardoned  all  their  sins,  gave    iberty  to 
their  captive  souls,  supplied  all  their  wants,  and  invested 
them  with  the  richest  variety  of  privileges  and    blessings. 
In  exercising  such  astonishing  grace,  after  so  abundant  a 
manner,  the  Lord  had   also   acted  with   all  wisdom  and 
prudent  counsel :  for  whereas  mercy  to  criminals  often 
trivcs  encouragement  to  crimes,  and  disgraces  or  weakens 
the  hands  of  government,   this  method  of  grace  was  so 
•wisely  ordered,  that  it  showed  sin  in  all  itsodiousncss  and 
desert  of  vengeance  •,  exhibited  the  divine  justice  and  holi- 
ness  in  the  mo~t  tremendous  glory;    manifested  all   the 
attributes   of   God    in    glorious  harmony;    furnished  the 
most  effectual  motives  to  the  believer's  future   obedience; 
and  tended  directly  to  subvert  Satan's   empire  of  ungod- 
liness and   iniquity.     So  that  the  wisdom    of  God  never 
shone  so  bright  in  the  view  of  all  holy  intelligences,  as  in 
this  display  of  the  riahcs  of  his  glorious  grace.     {JS(oles, 


Rom.  iii.  19—31.  viii.  -23— 39.)  Exalted  and  mysterious 
wisdom  had  also  been  displayed  in  all  the  steps  by  whicU 
the  way  was  prepared  for  the  revelation  of  this  plan,  and 
in  the  time  and  manner  in  which  it  was  revealed.  {Marg, 
Ref.) 

V.  9 — 12.  The  blessings  before  mentioned  were  com- 
municated to  believers,  by  the  Lord's  making  known  ta 
them  the  mystery  of  his  sovereign  will,  respecting  the 
method  of  redemption  and  salvation,  and  the  admissioa 
of  sinners  into  his  family  by  faith  in  Christ,  whether  they 
were  Jews  or  Gentiles.  All  these  arrangements  had  been 
made  "  according  to  his  good  pleasure,  which  he  had 
"  purposed  in  himself;"  for  as  he  advised  with  no  coun- 
sellor, so  he  gave  no  account  of  his  holy,  wise,  and  right- 
eous appointments.  Having  revealed  these  things  to  the 
aposUes,  and  by  them  to  the  Church,  his  divine  teaching 
had  led  those  whom  he  had  chosen  to  see  the  glory  of 
those  truths,  which  others  were  left  to  blaspheme.  Thus 
were  they  made  to  know  the  mystery  of  his  will,  and  to 
understand,  that  in  the  dispensation,  which  at  length  ia 
the  fulness  of  times  had  been  introduced,  the  Lord  meant 
to  gather  together,  as  into  one  kingdom  or  family,  in  his 
beloved  Son,  and  under  his  government,  all  things  in 
heaven  and  earth.  So  that  not  only  Jews  and  Gentiles 
would  become  one  Church  :  not  only  were  the  saints,  who 
had  before  gone  to  heaven,  to  be  considered  as  one  body 
with  believers  on  earth  ;  but  even  holy  angels,  and  all  the 
inhabitants  of  heaven,  as  confirmed  in  Christ,  and  his 
worshippers  and  subjects,  would  form  one  kingdom  with 
redeemed  sinners,  and  join  with  them  in  love,  adoration, 
and  obedience.  By  virtue  of  their  relation  to  Christ  and 
union  with  him,  the  apjosUe  and  the  Jewish  converts  had 
obtained  a  share  in  this  glorious  inheritance  ;  haying  been^ 
predestinated,  according  to  the  sovereign  appointment  of 
that  glorious  God,  who  carries  on  his  work  of  creation, 
providence,  and  redemption,  according  to  those  wise 
counsels,  and  that  perfect  plan,  which  he  hath  seen  good 
to  form  And  while  most  of  their  coufitrymen  had  been 
left  to  judicial  blindness  and  unbelief,  to  be  monuments 
of  God's  awful  justice,  they  had  been  selected  "  for  the 
"  praise  of  his  glory,"  being  brought  to  trust  in  Christ  for 
salvation,  {Marg.  Ref.)  by  the  power  of  divine  grace, 
as  the  first-fruits  of  the  Christian-Church,  though  in  them- 
selves dnserving  of  wrath,  no  less' than  their  unbelieving 
Jewish  brethren.  Gather,  &c.  '  As  when  orators  form  a 
■  brief  recapitulation  of  their  arguments,  or  the  heads  of 
'  their  discourse  ;  so  believers  are  said  to  be  collected  toge- 
'  thcr  in  Christ.'  '  For  Christ  is  He,  in  whom  all  the 
'  elect,  from  the  creation  of  the  world,  otherwise  wandering 
2L  2 


.1.  D.  G4. 


EPHESIAN5. 


^.  D.  U. 


■'i 'Li-2T'i  Fr':  i-'5  In  whom  p  ye  also  trusted.,  ''after 
,''.v'."si.  John  i  that  ye  heard  '  tlie  word  of  truth,  'the 
i'.'u"-"n'' Co'  gospel  of  your  salvation;  in  whom  also 
Thtr»  13'^  'after  that  ye  believed,  'ye  were  sealed 
's'cor^'A  *7  witli  that  "  Holy  Spirit  of  promise, 
Jam'"  13"  '*■  M  Which  is  "  the  earnest  of  our  in- 
"lefA'^ts.^'in  :c' heritance,  until  >■  the  redemption  of  the; 
nro  ii'i.  14  r.t  purchased  possession,  '  unto  the  praise  of 


Bom.  ». 

ii   Si.  25. 

i  Col  i 
S.  23  I  Thes  v. 
8  2Tbe9.  il   le. 


{.uke 
Xkiv.  411.    .lolin 
tn-.    10.  1 
xv.  26 


purcnaseu  possession,  '  unto  uic  p 

ii.  11   Hi'U  II  :)    !  •         ,  '  ' 

tiv.10  John  VI  lus  glory. 

p'coT  i'  22.  15  Wherefore  I  also,  '  after  I  heard  of 
iievvii.  2  3.    your  '' faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  and  love 

I   Joel     ii      2B.  •'  ,,      ,  .  ' 

13  unto  all  the  saints  ; 

]  6  ■'  Cease  not  to  give  thanks  for  you, 
6-2a"^' 33' Gil' "  '"^'^i'lg  mention  of  you  in  my  prayers; 
'■' '*    ..." ,,         17  Ihat  '  the  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus 

X  Rom.  Till.  15-  _,,     .  I  r'      I 

iJ  *5  GaM.b''  Christ,  6  the  t  ather  01  glory,  may  give 
^xxvl :i,V^ "  "Jft^  'J^^  ^  iVie  Spirit  of  wisdom  and 
M''j''e?.  'xxxii.  '  revelation,  *  in  the  ''  knowledge  of  him  : 
ii  Vi"''xx.''2«'  1^  The  'eyes  of  your  understanding 
"p"e"  ,,'9  Wrs  being    enlightened ;   that    ye  may   know 

>  Stt  on,  6.  12 a  Col  i.  3.  4.  I'llilem.  3. li  Gal.  v.  G   11  Ics    i.  3  2  Tlies.  i.  3   1  Tim 

i.  5  11. r  rs  avi  3   Col.  i.  1   IThes   h,  9    llel..  ri    m.  I  IVi.  i   22    I  John  lii.  17 

tv   21  d  Stt  u,i,  Horn  i   H,  a.  I  ^am    vii.8    xii    13   1  Tlies-  v.  IT e  Gen    nl,  ll  Is. 

Isx  i  6.  I  •!  Ilea   I   2 f  Sit  oji  3. glChr.sxix.il    I'a  xxiv    7    II    xxix  3    Jer. 

)i.  11.  llatt    vi   ;3.  Luke  ii   14.  Atts  vii.2   1  tor  ii  8  Jam  ii.  I    Rev,  tii  12 h  Gen 

Sli  38.  39  lE  xi  2  Dan  v  ll.I.iikexii  12  xxi  15.  Jolin  xiv  17  2C.  Aits  vl  10  I 
««r  xil  8   xiv  B.  fol   i.  9    ii  .1,  Jam  iii.  17,  la. —  i  iii  5  Uaii  ii  28—30   x  1,  Matt. 

«i.  25.  xvi.    17    I  Cor   ii.  10.  2  Cor   xii    1. •    Or, /or  tkr.  acknoMcdsmfit.    Col.  ii. 

i     2  Tim.  ii  25    'lit.  i    1. —  k  iii.    18,  iS.    I'rov    ii  5    .ler,  ix   21   xxiv  7  xxxi  34, 
'   M«U,  xi    27     Jolin  viii   61,64   xti  3.  xvii  3    25,  SB.  Rom.  i  28     Col.i    10.2   Pet   i    3, 

iii,  l»  1  John  I.  11  1 It.  8.  Fs.  cxix   18  Is  vi   10,   xxix    10   18   xssii,  3.  Matt   xiii. 

15  Luliexilv  46,  Aitsxvi  M.xxvi    18.2  Cor.  iv,  4.  6   Helj.  x,  32. 


what  "is  the  hope  of  "his  calling,  and™', 
what  "  the  riches  of  the  glory  of  his  in 
heritance  in  the  saints, 

19  And  what  is  p  the  exceeding  great-  IjoU?!;  1-3^ 
ness  of  his  power  to  us-ward  who  believe,  ''2'8-3n"°'hini! 
according  to  the  f  working  of  his  mighty  Ttiim.  "i.  12 

°  °  ^      •'     2  I  he.,     i.    11, 

power,  1  Tim     vi.     12 

20  W^hich    "I  he    wrought    in    Christ, 


when  he  raised  him  from  the  dead,  '  and  pii  m.'.ii  7. 20. 
own    riorht   hand   in    the  I'li  i-' Jonmii' 

~  6       Arti   xxvi 

18  Horn  i  IC. 
2  Cor  iT  7.  V. 
17.     Pliil    ii    13. 


set  him  at    h  ^ 

'  heavenly  places, 

21  Far   "above  all  "principality,  and 
power,    and    might,  and    dominion,  and  , 
y  every  name  that  is  named,  not  only  in  ,  _ 
this  world,  but  also  ^  in  that  which  is  to  ''."'"/ 

q  11   4, 

come :  , 

22  And  hath  ^  put  all  things  under  his  'joh/J'  iI~m. 
feet,  and  ^  gave  him  to  be  the  Head  over  ^.'",'0'  ",'~Jo 
all  thiriifs  '  to  the  church,  J 

23  Which  is  "  his  body,  ^  the  fulness  of  V: 
him  that  fdleth  all  in  all. 


Rom, 
5-11.  Phil. 
10  iPet 


Horn. 

Ill  20 
8-10 


xxvi  61 


18    MarkxlT   61   xvi.  I'J  John] 
31.  Col    III    1,  Heb  i,  3   ii 

ii    10   Heb   i.  1. x 

15.  Hei.  iv  11  1  Pet  iii.  2 

xii.  12,  13 z  Malt,  XXV.  31-46    Kxvii..  13     John  v.  25-29.    Hch 

in- 15 a  Gen   iii   15  Pa   viii  6-8.  xci  13   1  Cor  xv  25-27,  Heh  ii  8 li  iv. 

15,16.  1  Cor   xi,  :),  Cnl,  i.  18,  li    10.  19. c  iii  21.  IMatt,  xvi,  18    Acts  sx  28.    1  Tim. 

iii.   15.     Heb  Xii    23-44. d  ii.  16.  iv.  1.  12.  T.  23-32.  Rom   kit.  5    •  Cor  xii    12- 87. 

Col   i.2l.  iii.  15 eili.  19.  iv.  10  John  1   16   1  Cor  xii   6,  xt.  28.  Col  i.  16.  II    9, 


Acts  ii    34-30.  T,  31.  vii  65   56    Kom   Tiii. 

12.  Rer.  I  17.  V.  11—11. tSttoii.h  3. u  Col. 

.  vi.  12   Uan   vii  27,  Rom.  viii.  38,  39.   Col    i    15,  16    ii. 
y  Matt,  xxvlii,  19.  Apls  iv    12     Ph'l    ii    9-11    Rev. 


10 


II, 


•from  God,   are  gathered  togellier ;  of  whom  were  some 

•  in  the   iica\tns,  when  he   came  on  earlh,  (who  indeed 

•  had  been  gathered  together,  by  faith   in   him   who  was 

•  to  come  ;)  ollicivs   being  found  on  earth,  Avere  gathered 

•  together,  Hnd  are  daily  gathered  to  liim.'  (Bcsti.)  The 
union  of  angels  with  retleemed  sinners,  in  one  company 
of  worshippers,  seems  also  intended. 

V.  13,  14.  Not  only  the  Jews,  who  had  embr.iced 
the  Gospel,  but  the  Gentile  converts  also,  especially  those 
at  Ephesus,  harl,  "  to  th.e  praise  of  the  divine  glory," 
been  led  to  believe  and  iiopc  in  Christ  ;  when  the  word 
of  truth,  the  glad  tidings  which  piojjosed  salvation  to 
them,  had  been  preached  among  them,  in  whom,  "  after 
'•  they  had  believed,"  or  believing,  ihcy  had  been  sealed 
by  the  Holy  Spirit,  who  had  been  promi.sed  by  the 
ancient  propliets,  and  by  Christ  before  his  ascension 
into  heaven.  This  cannot  be  exclusively  explained  of 
miraculous  powers.  These  were  not  the  earnest,  pledge, 
and  foretaste  of  heaven,  as  this  seal  is  declared  to  have 
been  ;  for  many  unsanctified  [lersons  have  exercised  mira- 
culous powers.  But  die  sanctifying  and  comforting  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit  seal  believers  as  the  children 
of  God  and  heirs  of  heaven  ;  fliey  are  the  first-fruits  of 
that  holy  felicity,  and  they  impress  the  holy  image  of 
God  upon  their  souls..  {A'ote,  2  Cor.  i. -21,  •22.)  Thus 
the  Ephesian  converts  were  preserved,  supjiorted,  and 
comforted,  and  would  be  during  their  time  of  trial  and 
suffering  in  life  and  death,  till  they  should  at  last  be  put 
in  full  possession  of  that  complete  redemption,  which 
Chrict  had  ensured  to  his  purchased  people :  or  till  the 
■■p>heritance,  which  sin  had  lorfeitcd,  bvt  which  Christ  had 


purchased  for  them,  should  be,  so  to  speak,  fully  rescued 
from  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  and  they  put  in  complete 
possession  of  it  at  the  resurrection  of  the  dead  ;  to  be  for 
ever  monuments  erected  '•  to  the  jiraise  of  the  glory  of 
"  God."  All  these  things  are  so  evidently  distinguishing 
of  true  Christians,  and  so  inapplicable  to  collective  bodies 
of  professors,  that  we  must  conclude  the  aposde  spoke  of 
election  as  personal  and  orratuHovs  ;  and  of  effectual  voca- 
tion as  inseparably  connected  with  eternal  life  :  and  learned 
men  need  far  more  ingenuity  than  has  yet  been  employed 
in  the  argument,  to  make  the  apostle's  words  speak  any 
other  language,  consislently  with  the  rules  of  grammar 
and  of  common  sense.  {Notes,  Rom.  viii.  23 — 39.  ix.  xi.) 
V.  15 — 23.  The  apostle  had  for  some  time  witnessed 
the  conduct  of  t'le  Ephesians :  but  having  been  absent 
from  them  at  least  five  year.*,  he  had  again  heard  of  their 
faith  in  Christ,  and  love  to  all  his  sain'.s ;  which  excited 
him,  without  ceasing,  to  thank  God  for  his  grace  and  mercy 
toward.s  them,  and  animated  him  in  meiitioning  them 
expressly  by  name,  in  all  his  secret  and  social  prayers. 
Especially  he  entreated  the  God,  whom  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  as  man,  had  worshipped  and  obeyed,  (even  the 
glorious  Father,  the  great  Aut'ior  of  all  that  glory  which 
is  visible  in  the  whole  universe.)  that  he  would  still  more 
abundantly  communicate  to  them  the  Holy  Spirit,  from 
whose  influence  all  divine  wisdom  was  derived  to  men  ; 
and  who  discovered  to  the  hearts  of  believers  the  ceitainty, 
nature,  and  glory  of  those  truths,  which  by  piojihets  and 
apostles  he  had  revealed  to  the  Church.  That  so  every  veil 
oi'  prejudice,  pride,  and  sin,  being  removed,  they  mijjht 
more  completely  know  God  in  Christ,  and  more  confi- 


A.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  ir. 


J.  D.  04. 


CHAP.  II. 


The  apostle  shows  the  Ephesians  their 
former  corrupt  s/ulc,  as  shivcs  of  Satan 
and  children  of  disobedience ;  among 
whom  he  and  all  others  once  were,  being 
b)/  nature  the  children  of  wrath,  even  as 
thet/,  1 — d.  Jill  arc  saved  by  grace,  in 
Christ,  through  faith,  and  thus  created 
unto  good  works,  i — lU.     The  Gentiles 


dently  acknowledge  their  relation  to  him  ;  that,  the  eyes  of 
their  minds  being  divinely  illuminated,  they  might  under- 
stand more  clearly,  and  experience  more  deeply,  the  value 
of  that  Object  of  their  hope,  to  which  God  had  called  them 
by  his  Gospel ;  and  perceive  what  riches  of  grace,  conso- 
lation, and  spiritual  blessings,  were  comprised  in  that 
glory,  which  constituted  the  inheritance  conferred  on  his 
saints  ;  or  the  rich  abundance  and  revenue  of  glory,  which 
the  Lord  would  derive  fi'om  Jiis  saints,  as  his  chosen 
inheritance.  And  that  they  might  perceive  what  exceeding 
greatness  of  divine  power  had  been  exerted  in  their  con- 
version to  the  faith;  and  was  still  engaged  to  uphold, 
strengthen,  and  defend  them,  to  perfect  their  new  creation, 
and  to  complete  their  redemption  from  Satan,  sin,  and 
death  ;  according  to  the  operation  of  that  raighiy  power, 
which  was  put  forth  in  the  resurrection  and  exaltation  ol 
Christ.  It  is  remarkable  that  the  apostle  seems  here, 
studiously,  to  have  exhausted  the  utmost  vigour  of  the 
Greek  language  to  express,  by  a  beautiful  accumulation  of 
energetic  words,  the  omnijiotence  of  God,  as  effecting  the 
believer's  conversion  and  salvation,  in  continuing,  as  it 
were,  that  exertion  of  it,  by  which  the  Redeemer  was 
raised  from  the  dead.  For,  in  consequence  of  the  resur- 
rection of  Christ,  he  had  been  exalted  in  the  human  nature 
to  the  right-hand  of  the  Father,  on  the  mediatorial  throne 
in  heavenly  places,  far  above  all  creatures,  however  dig- 
nified ;  not  only  above  the  princes  of  the  earth  ;  not  only 
as  the  conqueror  and  destroyer  of  the  powers  of  darkness  ; 
but  even  far  above  the  hierarchies  of  heaven,  however 
distinguished  as  principalities,  powers,  &c.  ;  yea,  above 
every  name,  that  ever  was,  or  will  be,  celebrated  on  earth 
or  in  heaven,  either  during  the  continuance  of  this  world, 
or  that  which  is  to  come.  And  as  all  creatures  were 
subjected  to  his  government,  so  all  enemies  were  virtually 
put  under  his  feet ;  seeing  he  hath  power  and  authoiity  to 
crusii  them  as  he  pleases  ;  and  will  continue  to  do  this  in 
the  proper  seasons,  till  the  last  enemy  shall  be  destroyed. 
{Note,  1  Cor.  xv.  24—28.)  Having  thus  exalted  the  risen 
Saviour,  th'^  Father  hath  constituted  him  absolute  an:i 
universal  Governor  of  the  world,  and  given  him  to  be 
the  Head  of  the  Church,  that  he  might  employ  his  un- 
boundeil  authority,  and  almighty  poweV,  for  its  benefit :  so 
that  the  whole  is  exercised  in  subserviency  to  his  pur- 
poses of  grace,  and  to  render  effectual  his  redemption,  in 
the  final  salvation  of  his  purchased  people.  For  his  Church 
is  his  body  ;  he  is  the  Head  of  life,  and  authority  to  the 
whole  company  of  believers,  as  united  to  him  ;  and  they 
are  dear  to  him,  and  taken  care  of  by  him,  as  the  members 
of  hi^  body  :  so  that  he,  "  in  whom  all  fulRcss  dwells,"  is 


were  once  wilhoiit  Christ,  without  hope, 
without  God ;  but  by  the  special  ijncc 
of  God,  through  the  atonement  of  Christ, 
all,  who  believed,  were  brought  nigh, 
and  reconciled  to  God ;  had  access  to 
him  ;  were  formed  into  one  church  tvith 
Jewish  converts,  {the  ritual  law  being 
taken  away  by  the  death  of  Christ,^  and 
so  became  an  habitation  of  God  through 
the  Spirit,  1 1—22. 


not  complete  in  his  mediatorial  character,  excej)t  in  the 
preservation  and  full  salvation  of  his  whole  mystical  body. 
And  while  he  fills  heaven  and  earth  with  his  glory,  he  fills 
his  ordinances  with  his  power  and  giacious  presence,  and 
dwells  in  every  believer,  by  his  Spirit  of  life,  purity,  and 
love  ;  he  condescends  to  deem  them  essential  to  his  own 
fulness  of  glory  ;  even  as  every  member  of  the  body  is  to 
the  completeness  of  the  human  nature. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—8. 

Faith  in  Christ,  and  faithfulness  to  him,  unite  to  form  the 
character  of  his  saints;  and  to  the  sovereign  grace  of  God 
we  wholly  owe  it,  if  we  are  either  true  believers  or 
ministers.  God  our  Father,  from  whom,  and  the  Lord 
Jesus,  through  whom  grace  and  peace  are  given  to  sinfiil 
men,  are  to  be  adored  and  praised  for  all  those  s|)irituai 
blessings  with  which  we  are,  or  hope  to  be,  blessed,  in 
time  and  to  eternity.  The  appointment  of  the  eternal 
Son  of  the  Father,  as  the  Surety  for  fallen  man,  in  the 
divine  foreknowledgp,  even  before  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  is  the  source  of  ail  the  iiopcs  and  comforts  of  those 
who  "  were  chosen  in  him,  that  they  should  Lie  holy,  and 
"  without  blame  before  him  in  love."  For  personal 
holiness  was  provided  for,  in  every  part  of  the  counsels  of 
God,  respecting  man's  salvation.  So  that  the  renewal  ot 
our  hearts  to  the  divine  image,  and  a  blameless  walk  before 
God.  in  love  of  him  and  of  our  brethren,  are  the  proper 
evidences  that  we  are  predestinated,  and  have  been  called, 
by  God,  to  "  the  ado])tion  of  children  by  Jesus  Christ 
"  unto  himself,  according  to  the  good  pleasure  of  his  will." 
For  when  this  i)urpose  of  God  began  to  take  effect,  bv 
our  being  "  maile  accepted  in  his  beloved  Son,  in  whom 
"  we  obtain  redemption  through  faith  in  his  blood,  even 
"  the  forgiveness  of  our  sins  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
"  grace  :"  then,  as  the  children  of  God,  who  is  Love,  we 
began  to  bear  his  image  and  become  followers  of  him. 
Thus  the  change  wrought,  as  well  as  the  mercy  shown,  are 
"  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace  ;"  the  reconciled 
rebel,  the  adopted  son,  gives  all  the  praise  of  his  falvatiou 
to  his  gracious  Father;  his  actions,  (as  well  as  his  lips.) 
declare  the  praises  of  the  divine  mercy  ;  and  it  appears 
evident,  that  adorable  wisdom  and  ))rudence  conjoined 
with  unspeakakle  grace  in  forming  and  executing  the  holy 
plan  of  man's  salvation. 

V.  9—14. 

The  mysteries  of  God  in  man's  redemption  must  f^^v^i^T'^ 


Jl.  D.  G4. 


EPHESIANS. 


^.  D.  6L 


10 


25.   2C. 


I  for. 
XV   45       Col.  II 
13.  iii    1-4 
I  V.  14   Matt  viii 
Si.    Luke  XV  14.  32.    John  v 
V.  22    iJohlLXXi  7.   I  Cor 


AND  'you  halhhe  quickened,  who  were 
'■  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins  ; 


2  Wherein  "  in   tiujc  past  yc  ■walked, 
^  accordinff  to  tlic   course  of  tiiis  world, 


or.  T.  It     1  Tim  v  6     Uobn  hi 

Uol.  i.  21.  i  i."   I  Pft  iv  3 d  Pi. 

10.   Lukexvi.8    Johu  nii  7  Viii.  23    xv.  13.    I'Oa.  xii  2.    1  Cor  v 
i.  4.  2Tim.  iv.  10.  Jim  i.  rr.  IV.  4  1  Jo  in  il.  ij-w.   \.i. 


c3 


"according  to  the  ptince  of  the  power «74'i,'ii'j!'°jl';, 
'  of  the  air,  « the  spirit  that  now  i"'joko'"v  i"; 
worketh    in    *'  the    children    of    disobc-  "'u.xi.V*'" 

g  Matt  xii.  .13— 45  I.ukeil  21—26  xxii  2.3  31  Jjbi  xill    2  S7.   Acti  v.  3  2  Cor  It. 

4    1  John  i/i  e   IT.  4. Ii3   V   6    1.4.  XXI    I   Ivii   4      Hos.  X.  9   Malt  Xl.  IH.  Xlii.  38. 

Col    111  6.  1  Pet.  1   It  Or.  i  I'ct   li   H   Gr.  1  Jotifl  i  i    19 


been  for  ever  liidden  from  us,  if  lie  had  not  made  them 
known  to  us  by  his  Gospel,  and  his  Spirit  of  truth.  Thus, 
in  every  respect,  he  dispenses  his  blcs»inj^s  according  tti 
"  his  good  pleasure,  which  he  hath  purposed  in  himself." 
In  executing  his  grand  design  of  "  gathering  together  in 
"  one  all  things  in  Christ,  both  which  are  in  heaven  and 
"  in  earth,"  he  hath  brought  us  to  seek  and  obtain  an 
inheritance  among  his  redeemed  people  ;  and  we  must 
allow,  that  we  were  '•  predestinated  according  to  the 
"  purpose  of  him,  who  worketh  all  things  afier  the 
"  counsel  of  his  own  will."  lie  sent  the  word  of  truth, 
the  Gospel  of  salvation,  to  us,  while  others  were  left  in 
darkness  ;  he  quickened  us,  when  odicrs  were  left  dead  in 
sin  ;  he  enabled  us  to  trust  in  Christ,  as  well  as  scaled  our 
pardon  by  his  sanctifying  Spirit,  as  the  earnest  of  our  fu- 
ture glorious  inheritance.  Vic  need  not  wonder  that  the 
self-wise  and  self-sufficient  men  deride  and  dispute  against 
these  humbling  and  spiritual  mysteries  ;  nor  is  it  at  all 
desirable  that  they  should  embrace  tliem,  as  a  scheme  of 
doctrine,  in  a  carnal  mind.  But  that  humble  believers, 
•<vho  allow  their  own  hearts  to  be  as  evil,  except  as  re- 
newed by  divine  grace,  as  those  of  their  most  irreligious 
neighbours,  should  be  afraid  of  tracing  back  their  present 
experience  of  that  grace  to  the  sovereign  purpose  and 
electing  love  of  God  in  Christ ;  that  in  giving  him  the 
■whole  glory  of  having  made  them  to  difi'er,  they  may  also 
possess  a  ground  of  assurance  of  his  perfecting  his  good 
work  in  their  souls  ;  this,  1  say,  is  matter  of  surprise  to 
those  who  find  the  sweetest  animation  and  encouragement 
from  the  glorious  review  and  prospect. 

V.  15—23. 

If  any,  who  appear  to  have  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  love  to  all  the  saints,  are  dazzled  by  tliC:;e  sub- 
lime mysteries,  their  more  established  brethren  should 
not  forget  who  tnade  them  to  differ ;  and,  instead  of  form- 
ing rash  judgments,  and  engaging  in  violent  disputations., 
(which  are  peculiarly  unsuitable  on  this  subject,)  they 
should  diank  God  for  what  he  hath  done  for  them,  and 
pray  always  for  those  whom  they  deem  mistaken.  Indeed, 
we  all  need  to  pray  for  ourselves  and  each  other,  "  to  the 
"  God  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  the  Father  of  glory,''  for 
a  large  communication  of  "  the  Spirit  of  wisdom  and  reve- 
♦'  lation  in  the  knowledge  of  him."  We  shall  do  far  more 
in  this  w-ay  towards  bringing  believers  to  be  of  one  mind 
and  judgment,  than  by  eager  disputations  :  "  for  a  man  can 
"  receive  nothing,  except  it  be  given  him  from  above  ;" 
and  high  confidence,  on  one  side  of  the  question,  commonly 
excites  the  same  on  the  other  side,  with  all  its  hateful  con- 
.■^equences.  But,  if  we  disputed  widi  less  earnestness,  and 
urayed  with  greater  fervency  for  each  other,  the  eyes  of 


more  and  more,  "  what  is  the  hope  of  our  calling,  and 
"  the  riches  of  the  divine  glory,  in  the  inheritance  of  his 
"saints.".  When  most  sensible  of  our  own  weakness, 
and  the  power  of  our  enemies,  we  shall  most  perceive  and 
experience  the  greatness  of  that  mighty  power,  which  hath 
edccted  our  conversion,  and  is  engaged  to  perfect  our 
salvation.  For  the  resurrection  and  exaltation  of  Christ, 
his  universal  and  sovereign  authority,  and  almighty  power, 
were  all  intended  for  our  benefit,  if  we  are  indeed  the 
members  of  his  mystical  body  the  Church  ;  which  is  "  the 
"  fulness  of  him  who  fillelh  all  in  all."  The  immensity 
of  this  love  and  condescension,  and  the  vastncss  of  otir 
privileges,  should  excite  our  enlarged  expectations  ;  our 
unspeakable  obligations,  if  duly  apprehended,  will  con- 
strain us  by  love  to  live  to  our  Redeemer's  glory  ;  f»nd  thus 
our  humble,  holy,  and  cheerful  lives  will  vindicate  our 
doctrine  from  the  calumnies  of  those  who  speak  evil  of 
such  things  as  they  understand  not. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  II.  V.  1,2.  The  almighty  power  of  God, 
which  raised  Christ  from  the  dead,  (i.  20 ;)  had  al.so 
raised  to  spiritual  life  the  Ephesians,  who  had  been  dead 
in  sin  :  for  the  words,  "  hath  he  quickened,"  seem  to 
have  been  properly,  from  the  fifth  verse,  supplied  by  our 
translators  :  as,  in  the  original,  that  verse  appears  to  take 
up  and  conclude  the  .sentence  here  begun,  merely  by 
changing^j/ou  into  %ts,  entirely  in  the  apostle's  manner. 
Death  in  trespasses  and  sins  implies  an  utter  incapacity 
for  spirilual  employments  and  satisfactions  ;  the  want  of 
all  desire  after  that  felicity  which  holy  creatures  enjoy 
in  the  favour  and  service  of  God;  and  a  total  inability 
of  worshipping  and  obeying  him  with  love  and  delight : 
even  as  a  dead  man  is  utterly  incapable  of  the  business 
or  pleasures  of  life.  The  employments  and  enjoyments 
of  animal  nature,  and  even  those  of  a  rational  being,  are 
within  the  capacities  of  a  man  who  is  dead  in  sin  ; 
but  he  cannot  relish  or  desire  spiritual  pleasures.  He 
may  be  an  epicure,  or  a  philosopher ;  but  he  cannot  find 
satisfaction  in  the  peculiar  employmenl.s  of  a  saint.  For  he 
must  be  carnal ;  and  the  carnal  mind  is  enmity  against  God, 
and  in  opposition  to  the  holy  law.  Such  a  man  therefore 
must  be  an  apostate,  and  an  idolater,  who  seeks  happiness 
in  the  creature,  not  in  the  Creator  :  and  he  can  only  live 
to  transgress,  to  pursue  carnal  things,  to  corrupt  him- 
self and  others,  and  to  aggravate  his  condemnation,  as  a 
transgressor  of  the  divine  law.  In  such  sins  and  tres- 
passes the  Ephesians  had  habitually  walked  ;  and  had  gone 
about,  under  an  accumulating  load  of  guilt,  and  the  power 
of  their  evil  propensities,  without  any  concern  about  the 
consequences.  In  this  they  had  proceeded  according  to 
the  customs,  fashions,  and  maxims  "  of  this  present  evil 

world."     (xVo/f,  Ga?.  i.  4.)     They  did  like  theirneigh- 


ur  understanding  being  enlightened,  we  should  daily  seel  hours,  and  Uke  other  men  all  over  the  earth.    Thus  to  live 


4.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  II. 


J.  D.  64. 


3  Amonij  whom  also  '  we  all  had  our  \  the  flesh  and    of  the   mind  ;    and   were  "["^^.^  %^- 

"  by  nature  the  °  children  ol  wrath,  ^  even  fe'^j^^'^  ' 

as  others.  #  %^  ^^^^j;;^' 

4  But    God,   "I  who   is   riwi 

Gal   ii.  15,  10  — 

q' 


II  liii  6     1l 

S,  7.    Uan  ix...  .    ^         .  .  i  •         1         1        i 

9^i/i°c;rVi.  conversation  ^  \n  tunes  past,  'in  tlie  lusts 
fs-'Vs  ?°'s:  ofour  tksh,  '"  iullill'.ng  l!ie  *  desires    of 

Ti't  i.i  3   l"  pJt.  iv.  3,  1  Jo6u  1    <,-]0 tt  i.-.  :7-19.  A  isdv    IG.  xv.i.  30.  31    Uora. 

XI   30.  I  l-cl    ii    lu    1   'olin  il    8. 1  Iv   :•.   iMari  .v    l'.^.  Jolin  vni  41    Rom.  i.  24  vi 

12.  »i.i     14     li.il   t.  16-S4     1  Tim    ti.  9.    »a     iv  t-3.    1  Cet.  I.  U.  ii    <l.iv   8.    2  Pet 

ii.  18.  1  luiii.  ii   .i    Jude  lS-18 m  Kom  viii.  7,  8.  2  Cor.  y.t.  1.  Cal.  v.  19—21. 

•  Gr.  KiUs  .U..2  1    13. 


Set  on.  h.  3,  liom.  i^    22. — 
in.  8.  Kx.  x.vsii     19.  s>x  v   f,  7    Nnh.  i: 
8   Is  Iv.  6-8-  Dan    ix.  .'  Jon    iv   1.   Mic. 
20,  21.  ix.  23.  X.  12.  I  Tim.  i.  It.  1  Fet  i  3. 


in  mercy,  ;j!„  '7; 

-  p  Kom    lij    9  22,23     1  Cor. 


18-20  I.uke  1.  7B.  Uoai 


"  according  to  the  course  cf  tliis  wovkl,"  .vat,  to  live  accord- 
ing to  the  will  of  the  devil  ;  a  dreadful  ad\  ancc  on  tiie  pre- 
ceding clause,  though  evidei.tly  contained  in  it.     At  this  j 
time  therefore  they  lived   according  to  the    example  and  j 
temptations   of  Satan,  the  god  and  prince   of  this  world, 
that   arch-apostate    and  rebel,  who   has    the    seat  of  his; 
empire   in    the    air,  and   there  exerts    his  power  and  in-| 
fluence.     This,  at  least,  accorded  to  the  notions  then  pre-  i 
valent    among  the    Jews,  and  even  among  the  Gentiles, 
concerning  their  genii  and  demons  ;  which,  whether  to  bej 
understood  literally   or  figuratively,  was  suflicient  for  the : 
apostle's  purpose.     There  Satan,  and  the  legions  of  fallen 
angels  which  are  subordinate  to  him,  continually  wait  their , 
opportunity   oi  tempting    men   to  sin,    by   removing  Irom 
their  minds  good   thoughts  and  serious   impressions,  and 
suggesting  others  of  a  contrary  tendency.     In  this   way  j 
he    maintains    his    dominion  ;  and  men  in  general  copy; 
his  example    of  rebellion,  enmity,  and  contemptuous  de- J 
fiance  of  God  ;  of  pride,  ambition,  envy,  malice,  deceit,  j 
murder,  and  destruction :  or  they  gratify  his  malignity  by 
destroying  themselves  and  each  other,  through  gross  sen- 
sualities, or  by  war  and   bloodshed  ;  or  his  ambition,  by  i 
idolatry,  impiety,  and  infidelity.    Thus  the  Ephesians  had 
walked  according  to  that  spirit,  which  still  worked  in  the  ■ 
children  of  disobedience,  or  In  those   who  continued   in  | 
unbelief  and  rebellion  against  Ood.     Or,    as   it  may   be  I 
^more  literally  rendered,  "  according  to  the  prince  of  thatj 
'*•  spirit,  which  now  worketh,  &c."     Satan  is  the  author! 
and  ruler  of  that  proud,  carnal,  and  impious  spirit,  or  dis-  j 
position,  w-hich  is  in  ungodly  men  :  his   temptations  first  j 
produced  it  in  human  nature  ;  and  he  works  on  it  by  the 
agency  of  evil  spirits,  to  instigate  it  to  all  wickedness,  in 
thought,  word,  and  deed  :  thus  he  rules  in  man's  hiart;  he 
possesses,  as  it  were,  all  unbelievers  ;  and  he  inspires  with 
wit  and  ingenuity  the  advocates  for  vice,  impiety,  and  infi- 
delity, by  whom  he  maintains  his  empire  in  the  world. 
children  of  disobedience.     {Marg.  Ref.  No[e,v.  6.) 
V.  3.     The   apostle  before  spoke  of  the  Gentile  con- 
verts excluaively,  at  least  principally  :  but  here,  (in  the 
same  manner  as  in  the   epistle  to  the  Romans  he  proved 
the  Jews  also  to  be  under  sin,)  he  turns  his  discourse,  and 
includes  both  himself,  and  all  the  converts  from  that  nation, 
among  those  who  once  were  dead  in  sin,  and   slaves  to 
Satan  :  and  he  proceeds  to  use  the  first  person  plural  to  Uie  . 
end  of  the  seventh  verse,  and  then  he  again  addresses  the 
Gentile  converts.     He  could  not  muan  the  Jew.?,  say  many  , 
learned  men,  because  they  had  not  been  idolaters.    Bui,  had  I 
the  apostle  mentioned  idolatry  ?  and  is  there   no   \vay  ofl 
conforming  to  the  world  and  serving  the  devil,  except  by 
idolatry  ?     To  suppose  thu  the  apostle  .spake  of  himself, 
as  one   of  the  Gc-ntilcs,  or  one  of  the    CJiurch  of  Rome,  j 
chiefly   consisting  of  Gentile  converts,  because  he   then 
resided  there,  issoabaird   in   itself,   so  unsuit;ible  to   hisj 
argument,  so   needles?,    afte:-    what  he   had   sai('   of   the  I 
Gentiles,  and  90  conaary  to  hh  language,  and  that  of  the  I 


most  eminent  saints,  in  other  parts  of  Scrijiture,  (Marg. 
Ref.)  that  nothing,  it  may  fairly  be  jjrcsuined,  co«ild  have 
reconciled  so  many  learned  writers  to  it,  but  the  necessity 
of  adopting  it,  in  order  to  avoid  the  doctrine  of  original 
sin,  in  the  strict  and  proper  meaning  of  the  terms,  as  true 
of  all  men,  Jew,  Gentile,  or  Christian,  as  '  naturally  cn- 
'  gendered  of  Adam's  race ;'  and  so  to  avoid  also  the 
doctrine  of  regeneration,  or  a  real  new  creation  of  the 
soul,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  The  author  of 
these  notes  was  once  deeply  engaged  in  this  scheme,  being 
strongly  attached  to  Mr.  Locke's  views  ;  and  had  begun 
to  compose  a  sermon  according  to  it,  when  this  very 
test,  occurring  to  his  mind,  shook  his  whole  system  to  the 
foundation.  This  is  more  than  thirty  years  since,  and  he 
has  had  abundant  lime,  and  has  bestowed  no  little  pains, 
in  reconsidering  the  subject ;  but  is  deeply  convinced  that 
the  interpretation  is  wholly  unscriptural,  and  that  it  tends^^ 
to  evaporate  the  meaning  of  the  sacred  oracles,  as  if  we 
had  little  concern  in  the  greatest  part  of  them.  Not  only 
were  the  idolatrous  Ephesians  thus  dead  in  sin,  and  under 
the  power  of  Satan  ;  but  the  apostle,  and  all  other  Chris- 
tians then  on  earth,  had  in  times  past  their  conversation 
among  them,  as  alienated  from  God,  and  disobedient  to 
him.  They  lived  "  in  the  lusts  of  their  flesh,"  or  ac-  , 
cording  to  the  desires  of  their  carnal  hearts  ;  gratifying 
their  animal  appetites  in  sensual  wickedness  ;  or  the  proud, 
covetous,  ambitious,  and  malignant  tempers  of  their  minds^ 
as  constitution,  custom,  or  education  swayed  them  ;  with- 
out any  proper  regard  to  the  authority,  will,  glory,  or  fa- 
vour of  God.  So  that  the  Jews,  as  well  as  the  Genules, 
and  the  Christians,  as  well  as  those  who  remained  uncon- 
veited,  were  "  by  nature"  dead  in  sin,  "  and  children  of 
"  wrath,"  one  as  well  as  another.  For,  being  born  of 
Adam's  fallen  race,  averse  to  good  and  prone  to  evil,  they 
were  alike,  in  the  temper  of  their  hearts  and  the  conduct 
of  their  lives,  deserving  of,  and  meet  for,  the  wrath  of 
God.  Great  pains,  as  has  been  observed,  have  been  em- 
ployed to  prove,  that  nalurz  may  signify  custom,  or  ha~ 
biliiul  practice.  But  they  who,  with  immense  erudition, 
labour,  and  ingenuity,  have  spent  themselves  in  this  vain 
attempt,  have  been  evidently  baflled  in  the  critical  argu- 
ment, by  tacn  of  lar  inferior  learning ;  so  that  they  seem 
nea.ly  silenced.  At  the  same  time,  stubborn  facts  prove, 
that  men  called  Christians  are  "  dead  in  sin,"  as  much  as 
the  Gentiles  were  ;  and  that  the  children  of  believers  are  as  , 
prone  to  evil  and  averse  to  good,  as  those  of  idr.laiers :  nor 
can  any  man  suppose,  that  v/oildly  lusts  ar^  mure  excusa- 
ble in  Christians,  than  in  heathens.  The  word  rendered 
"  by  nature,"  seems  never  to  have  been  u-dl  for  any  other 
customs,  than  such  as  resulted  from  iwinle  |Toprnsitics  ; 
and  the  whole  tenour  of  the  Scripture,  as  well  as  the  expe- 
rience and  confessions  of  the  most  .pious  persons  who  ever 
lived,  confirm  our  interpretation,  and  expressly  contradict 
;hat  more  flattering  one,  which  many  have  attempted  to  sub' 
sliiute  in  its  place,  ~  '/! 

MA' 


J.  /).  64. 


EPHESIANS. 


^.  D.  64) 


rDfui  .ii.T.  9  for  '  liis  great  love  wliercwitli  he  loved  us, 
ixxi^a.°:/.'svi'  5  Even  when  we  Avere  '  dead  in  sins, 
\7-\r  uofn-'t  liath  ^  quickened  us  to£;cAci-  with  Christ, 
Tiiea  u.  13,  s  ("  by  *  grac#)c  arc  saved:) 
i'/'d-VuLm  (3  Anil  "  hath  raised  ns  up  together, 
"  t'oiTk.!  and  made  vs  >  sit  together  '■  in  heavenly 
places  in  Christ  Jesus  ; 
"6  7  That  '  ic)  the  ages  to  come  he  might 
'[  ""show  the  exceeding  riches  of  his  grace, 
.'"'in  his  kindness  toward  us  through  Christ 


9  Not  'of  works,  lest  any  man  should  fR,B,  iii.M.n, 
boast: 


23   Iv 


10    For   f  we    are    his    workmanship,  W  tu.' 
created    in    Christ    Jesus    unto    '  good  gp».cx«i 

•     1^.11         11/*  J?  ls<       xix 


lii  e. 
x.t 


iHl  01,  c.  3  V  14 

Jahn  V.  SI  M. 
C3  Horn  vi  i  2 
u  3    ILXB.  IV    IC 

II. 

Horn     %\..    --- 

5  Cor   «ili     '*   Jesus 


a  For  "^  hy  grace  are  ye  saved,''  through 
ii?i-i'  "■  "*  faith  ;  and  "  that   not  of  yourselves  ;  il  is 


".'i^^^ri,  thegiltofGod; 

s:(ii  SO,30.  Johiixil.aS   XV.  3  xvii  .21— Si!     Rev. 
n  i.j   5.21     Ps.  \li.  13.  .VI.  la    Is   Ix   15     I  Tim.  l    I' 

I  Tim  1.  H  I  ffct  i.  12.  Kev   v9    U. c  S« 

xvi   16      l.u':e'N.6n    Jonuiii    U-18  JC. 


.20,21. iSc.-on.h   i 

li.SXuii.  4  2Tbe9   i. 

in.  i    Uom    lit.  24 U  »'; 

•.'7,^ia  35"  4fl.'  Acts  Kiii.39     xv 


7-9. 


31      Kn.n. 


i  10.  X.  S.IO.  Gai  ill  U  22  1  Ji.lili  v.  10- 12 
2,  n  VI  37  4J  54.  Acts.XivA?  ivi.  14.  Horn.  X.  1-1- 
16-13 


3».    40. 

i    3  -e. 

Cor 


works,   ''  which    God   hath    before   f  or-  %\>t  33 
dained  that  we  should  '  walk  in  them.         3  jm  x 

11  ^Wherefore  "remember,  that  ye  i^"",,); 
beiiiii  in  time  past  "Gentiles  in   the  llesh,  ^corvi  i'hi^, 

I  IllfT*  *■  I  I  l-0tl3   weo. 

who  are  called  "  Uncncumcision,  by  that  |_»;;'  ||  ^^  ^ 
which  is  called  the  Circumcision  in  the  q",, ^^"'i "cii" 
llesh  i>  made  by  hands;  /^ijf    ,    ,j 

12  That  at  that  time  ye  were  "i  without  ^[}^^  \   '|- 
Christ,  being  '  aliens  trom   the  common 

I  Tim.  ii    10     V    10,  i5     vi    18     2  Tim   ii,  21    iii    17.    Tit.  ,i    7    14.  i 
24  xiii  21,  I  Pet    1    \i. 


33     Ps    Ixxxi,  13 


M.  6 m  Deut  v.  \S  vij 

.2   ix   7 

43   xxsvi.3l    1  C,r    vi    11  XI 

,  S    Gal. 

Col,  i  21 .1  1  S.im.  svii 

26,  36    Je 

li   II. ^John  I.  16.  s 

V,  S 

Heb  xi.  31 

9  \bKi      1  .     17. 
1    ill    17.    Tit.  .i    7    14.  i  i    1    8    14     He  >    X. 

,  viii   29 1  Ot.  prtpared- 1  J     *    I. 

3— y   Acts  <x  31.    Horn   v'M    I     1  ]n^n  i  7. 
15   xvi    12     In.  li    12,    B'    xvi   61     63  sx. 

8  9 n  Hoai  ii   28.   Gal    li    IS.  vi.12. 

x   2.5.26,  Phil,    1.3  Col.  .ii    II p  Col 

r  iv    18.  tzra  iv   3    Is   Ixi   i    Et   xiii.  9. 


V.  4—10. 


Even  wlien    the  aposlle  and  his  fellow-  and  trust  in  Christ.     This  salvation  therefore  was,  in   no 


christians,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  were  dead  in  sin, 
incapiible  of  helping  them.selves,  and  hateful  in  the  sight 
of  God,  he  loved  lliem  with  an  exceedingly  great  love : 
not  for  any  thing  which  he  saw,  or  foresaw,  in  ihem,  but 
because  "  be  was  rich  in  mercy,"  and  delighted  in  the 
most  abundant  and  illustrious  exercise  of  it.  Having 
therefore  loved  them,  and  given  his  own  Son  to  die  for 
their  sins,  and  raised  him  as  laeir  Surety  from  the  dead, 
the  same  immensely  free  mercy  inHuenced  him  to  raise 
ihem   from   the    death  of  sin,    by    a   continuation  of  that 


degree,  or  way,  of  works  of  any  kind  ;  that  so  no  man 
should  have  any  ground  of  boasting,  tiiat  he  did  of  himself 
contribute  any  tning  to  his  own  hiippiness,  or  of  glorying 
over  his  neighbour.  {Soles,  Horn.  iii.  19  -iS.  I  Cor.  i. 
•j9 — 31.;  For  though  believers  differed  greatly  from  other 
men,  and  from  their  former  selves,  this  was  the  effect  of  a 
divine  jKnver  exerted  upon  them  :  they  were  '■  the  work- 
'•  manship  of  God,"  who  in  Christ  had  wrought  a  real 
new  creation  upon  their  snuls;  giving  new  principles  or 
propensities  to  their  severed  fjculties,  and  a  new  direction 


powerful  operation.  Thus  he  "  quickened  ihem  together  to  their  affections  and  desires  Thus  their  disposition  and 
''with  Christ,"  in  virtue  of  his  resurrection,  with  life  -kii;.,,  ,„  l.^.,o  r:^.i  ^m.i  t,>  ,1,^  ,r^,^rl  .vr.rtc  =li^nl,l  U^  n^„. 
communicated  from  him,  by  the  holy  Spirit.  So  that 
they  were  saved,  or  had  been  saved,  wholly  by  unmerited 
grace;  whether  their  election,  redemption,  or  conversion,! 
were  considered.  Being  thus  raised  to  a  new  life,  in  con- 
formity to  their  risen  Lord,  they  in  him,  their  Head,  Ke- 
prescntative,  and  Surety,  were  •'  made  to  sit  in  heavenly 
♦'  piftces;"  their  (mure  glory  was  ensured  by  his  ascension 
and  exaltation,  and  by  their  union  with  him ;  and  their 
treasures,  heart.*,  and  hopes,  were  already  in  heaven  with 
Christ  their  Life.  {Marg.  Hef.)  This  whole  plan  had 
been  formed  and  executed,  that  "  in  the  ages  to  come,"  m 
future  gene.ations,  and  future  7vorld'>,  the  Lord  might 
displaylhe  exceeding  riches  and  abundance  of  his  grace, 
by  the  astonishing  kindness  shown  to  such  vile  sinners  in 
Christ  Jesus;  that  so  men  and  angels,  and  all  created 
intelligences,  to  eternity  miglit  behold,  admire,  and  adore 
his  glorious  mercy  and  love  in  these  transactions.  The 
■ipostle  would  therefore  repeat  and  enlarge  upon  the 
iiiflt   before   given,  that  "   they  were   saved  by  grace;" 


ability  to  love  God,  and  to  do  good  works,  should  be  con- 
sidered as  a  pari  of  their  snlvalion, not  as  the  cause  of  it* 
for  it  was  the  purpn-e  of  God,  that  his  redeemed  people 
should  liabitualiy  walk  in  good  works,  from  their  conver- 
sion, till  they  finished  their  course  ;  and  their  holy  livc^ 
were  the  effect,  evidence,  and  recommendation  of  their 
salvation  by  grace.  '  Both  faith  and  works  are  God's 
'  workmanship;  both  are  necessary;  but  the  one  the' fruit 
'  of  the  other.'  (Jlnclaurin.)  The  term,  "  good  works," 
is  never  used,  in  the  New  Testament,  for  ritual  obedience, 
or  moral  virtue,  as  practised  by  unbelievers,  or  for  any 
other  works  than  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit.  If  any  one  doubt 
of  this,  let  him  consult  the  marginal  references,  or  a  good* 
concordance.  This  the  author  was  not  aware  of  when 
he  wrote  this  note  for  the  former  coition,  or  he  perhaps 
should  have  enlarged  on  the  idea  of  the  disposition  and 
ability  to  do  good  works  being  a  part  of  our  salvation ; 
and  so  in  no  sense  a  cause  of  it.  For,  without  doubt, 
reo'eneration  and  sanctification  by  the  Spirit  of  Christ 
are  as  much  a  part  of  our  salvation,  as  redemption  and 
justification.  Some  have  objected  to  the  word  prepared 
being  used,  instead  of  ordained ;  but  it  is  the  marginal 
readin<^,  and  the  more  literal.  Perhaps  provided  answers 
the   idea  as   accurately  as   any  other  word.     Ordained, 


they  were  l>rought  into  a  state  of  full  security  by  the 
mere  mercy  of  God,  through  faith  in  Christ  :  and  even 
this  faith,  which  effected  thsif  relation  to  him,  was  not 
of  themselves  ;  their  proud  and  carnal  mind.s  having  been 
utterly  averse  to  the  hui 
H  was   the   free  gift  of 

SpSfa'fd'^enmkJvhd^T^^^^^^  o7  sin"  and^he   w;rld,]and  he  prepares  believers  by  his  grace  to  fall  ia  with  thfe 
were  subdued,  andtheywere  brought  l«  believe  the  Gospel, [arrangement. 


umblin-'  and  spiritual  doctrine  ;  but  for  set  in  order,  (Ps.  vui.  3.)  gives  the  real  meaning 
)fGod°o  them,  the  effect  of  ihciri  Walking  in  good  works  forms  an  essential  part  of  t 
regenerated,    by   his    Spirit.     Thus  plan,  which  God  has  set   in   order   for  man's  salvatn 


that 
tion  ; 


A.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  11: 


A.  D.  64 


B  <5«n  «T.  IB.  wealth  of  Israel,  and  strangers  from  "  the 
MiT.  3-11.  covenants  of  promise,  '  havinof  no  nope, 
P.  imixix  3,  and  "  without  God  in  tlie  world  : 

&C.      itt.  XXII.  •  ^1        •     ,       T  I 

31-34^  xxx^ii.  13  But  now* in  Christ  Jesus  ye,  who 
"'"1^^"^  sometimes  >'  were  far  oil',  ^  are  made  nigli 
?T.  **,/', J- by  the  blood  of  Christ. 

ijai  iir.   lb,   17.      •'  ,  111 

'n'johB V'"  l-t  For  he  IS  "our  Peace,  who  nath 
Cor  1"*'  S7  made  "  both  one,  and  hath  broken  down 
3  Thl'i.  n.  \l. '  the  middle  wall  of  partition  between  m  ; 
H.b.'°°'vi.'  18'      15  Having  abolished '' in  his  flesh  the 

11  Pet.  i   3.  2l.4ii.  IS.  1  JohD  iii  3 u  J  Chr.  xi.  i  Is   xliv  6    xlv.  20   Hos    iii  4 

Acts  111-  li.  16.  Rom  i.  28-33.   I  Cor  viii.  4-G  x.  in,  20  Gal    iv   8 «  S<t  on  Horn 

viii    1.  1  Cor.  i   30.  2  Cor.  v    17    Gal   iii    28 y   IS     17    13- :2.  iii.  3—8    Hs   xsii   27 

Ixxiii  27.  Is  xi    10  xxiT.  15,  IC    xliii.  6    slix.  12   llii.  19   Ix  4   9  Uvi.  19   .Ie^x^i.  19 

Acts  ii.  29.  XV    14  xsi  SI.  xxvi.  18   Horn.  xt.  8-12 z  16    i   7    Horn,  iii  23-30   v 

9,  10    1  Cor   Ti    II    2CorT.  20, 21    Col   i    13,  11.  21,  22.   1  Pet   I.  18,  19.  iii.   18    Re«. 

».9 alE.ix.C,?.  Ez  xxxiv  21,  25    »Iro   v  4.  Zech   vi    13    I.ukc  i.  79.  ii.  14.  Rom. 

».  1    Col    i   20.  Heb  vii   2  xiii.20 b  15   iii.  IS.  iv   16.  Is  xix   24.  25    Ei   xx-KVii. 

19,20.  John  1x.    16    xi.  52    I  Crr  xii.  12    Gal.   iii   28    Col  iii.  II. c  tslh.  iii.  8.  Acts 

».  21.  Col   ii.  10—14. d  Col  i.  22.  fieb.  X.  19-22. 


V.  11 — 13.  Having  spoken  of  the  general  state  or 
fallen  man,  and  the  salvation  of  all  believers  by  mere 
grace,  the  apostle  next  proceeded  to  show  the  Gentile 
convei  ts  the  peculiarities  of  their  case,  which  had  placed 
them  further  out  of  the  way  of  mercy  than  the  Jews  had 
been.  He  would  have  ihein  remember,  that  they  had  not 
only  been  dead  in  sin,  but  *'  Gentiles  in  the  flesh,"  as  to 
their  outward  state,  their  gross  idolatries,  immoralities, 
and  sensuality  ;  so  that  they  had  been  called  the  Uncir- 
curacision,  in  contempt  and  aversion,  as  polluted  and  out 
of  covenant  with  God,  even  by  the  Jews,  who  had  only 
the  outward  circumcision  in  the  flesh,  of  man's  operation, 
without  the  "  circumcision  of  the  heart."  At  that  time 
they  were  in  every  sense  without,  or  separate  from, 
Christ  ;  being  aliens  from  the  commonwealth  of  Israel 
and  its  peculiar  advantages,  as  the  visible  church  of  God, 
in  which  his  ordinances  were  administered,  his  oracles 
deposited,  and  the  expectation  of  a  iVIessiah  maintained. 
They  had  also  been  strangers  to  the  Abrahamic  covenant, 
to  that  made  with  Israel  at  Sinai,  to  the  covenant  of 
royalty,  and  to  that  of  the  priesthood  ;  in  all  which  the 
Messiah  was  the  great  blessing  that  was  promised.  So 
that,  whatever  notions  they  might  have  of  a  future  state, 
they  had  nothing  on  which  to  ground  a  hope  of  acceptance 
and  happiness  in  it:  all  their  expectations  of  that  kind 
were  mere  presumption ;  and  whatever  demons,  idols, 
^r  imaginary  beings,  they  worshipped,  they  were  indeed 
atheists  as  to  the  only  true  God,  and  as  to  the  effect  of 
their  fables  or  speculations  upon  their  conduct  :  "  in  the 
"  world  ;"  which  was  the  same,  or  as  bad  a.s  it  would  have 
been,  if  they  all  had  been  avowed  atheists  ;  seeing  that 
their  abominable  idolatry  led  them  into  more  immorality 
than  it  restrained  them  from,  besides  the  impiety  iniierent 
in  it.  But  at  length  they,  who  had  been  by  nature,  pi'ac- 
tice,  custom,  and  external  situation,  so  far  ofl^  from  the 
worship,  service,  love,  favour,  and  image  of  God,  were 
brought  nigh  to  him,  as  in  Christ  Jesus,  by  faith  :  thus 
they  were  admitted  into  a  stite  of  acceptance,  recon- 
ciliation, and  friendship  with  God.  through  the  atoning 
bhod  of  Christ ;  and  were  become  his  peculiar  people  and 
spi:itual  worshipprrs.  How  ruJe  and  aflfronting  would 
a  'Company  of  unhumhled  impenitent  sinners,  especially  in 
a  siiDPi-ior  station  of  life,  consider  il  should  a  friend  in  a 
letter,  or  a  minister  in  a  sermon,  address  them   in  this 

Vol..  V — Ne.  33. 


enmity,  even  « the  law  of  commandments  e  g,i.  w,.  lo. 
contained  in  ordinances;  for  to  make  in  HeV"vi''  ?2. 
himseh  of  twain,  'one  new  man,  so  raakins:  \o%i^\  'i-ie' 

„„„„  O  f  iv    16  24  2Cor 

peace  ;  v  17  coi  iii  ju. 

16  And  that  he  might  e  reconcile  both  ^(j^m^  ^'^^jS 
unto    God    in   one   body  by    the    cross,  coi.  1*20  w* 

hi         ■  I    •         1  ■      ■^  ^     i  ,  'his.   Ron.  VI  B 

having  slain  the  enmity  *  thereby  ;  V'>-/>-  '   g-i 

,  -      ?       ,  .J  J    ^  11.  CO.  1  Hfit    IV 

II  And  came,  'and  preaclicd  peace  to  ,'^=  ,■,*,„„,, 
you  which  were  afar  off,  and  to  them '  ,''/^;[«V''5  ||^ 
"that  were  niffh.  '■  l"'-.''-:.': 

o  Zecti.     IX.     IC 

18  tor  'through  him  we  both  have  ?'""e  ji.^u  x 
access  "  by  one  Spirit  unto  "  the  Father.    t.Violi.'r. 

I.  S  Cor    ».  io k  13,  II    Deut.  iv.  7.  Vs    Ixi'    1.  Ijxvi.  1,2,  c»lTit    IS,  19   cilviii. 

14.  I.ukex.  9-11. 1  iii    12.  Jolin  s.  7  9.   xiv    7    Horn,  v   2.  Heh.  iv.  15,16   \\\    20   x. 

19  CO    I  Pet.  i  £1    iii.  IB    1  J..hn  li   1,2 m  iv.  4    vi.  18  Zcch.  xii   10.  Rom.  vlii.  15. 

20  27    I  Cnr   xii,   13    ,tude  20 n  iii    14.  Malt.  XKviii    19.  Joho  iv.  21-2J,   1  Cor,  vih, 

n,  Gal.iv.  6.  Jam.  iii  9,  i.Pe'.  i.  17 


language  ?  If  no  man  knoweth  the  Father,  but  he  to 
whom  the  Son  reveals  him,  all  men,  who  reject  the 
Gospel,  whether  idolaters,  unbelieving  Jews,  Mahometans, 
or  Deists,  must  be  "  without  God,"  acco;ding  to  the 
aposdc's  meaning  in  that  expression.     {Mftrg.  Hvf.) 

V.  14 — 18.  In  every  sense,  Christ  was  to  be  con- 
sidered as  their  Peace  ;  the  Author,  Centre,  and  Substance 
of  reconciliation  to  God,  and  of  the  union  of  Gentile  con- 
verts with  Jewish  believers  in  one  church.  For  he  had 
eflected  a  cordial  peace  between  those  discordant  parties, 
(who  had  before  exceedingly  despised,  and  even  detested, 
each  other;)  by  breaking  down  that  partition-wall,  which 
had  so  long  separated  the  Jews  from  the  Gentiles  :  namely, 
the  ceremonial  law,  to  which  the  Gentiles  were  extremely 
averse,  even  when  otherwise  favourable  to  the  worship 
of  Jehovah  ;  and  of  which  the  Jews  were  tenacious  and 
proud,  to  a  degree  of  disgusting  bigotry.  But  Christ,  by 
assuming  human  nature,  and  fulfilling,  in  his  priestly 
character,  especially  by  his  sacrifice  on  the  cross,  these 
typical  institutions,  had  abolished  them  ;  and  thus  removed 
the  ground  of  enmity  of  the  Jews  and  Gentiles  against 
each  other  concerning  them.  So  that  this  law,  the  com- 
mands of  which  consisted  of  external  ordinances,  having 
lost  all  its  use  and  obligation  ;  the  Gentiles  were  admitted 
into  the  Christian  Church,  without  submitting  to  the  yoke, 
or  being  deemed  unclean  because  uncircumcised.  Thus 
they  became  one  body  with  the  believing  Jews  ;  that  so 
Christ  might  create,  as  it  were,  "  One  new  man,"  con- 
sisting of  regenerate  persons,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles, 
united  to  himself  the  Head,  quickened  by  his  Spirit, 
walking  in  newness  of  life,  harmonious  in  worship  and 
obedience,  and  mutually  loving  and  doing  good  lo  one 
another.  (Notes,  <Sic.  Is.  xi.  1—9.  1  Cor.  xii.)  In  this 
way,  Christ  was  the  Peaccrmaker  between  Jews  and 
Gentiles  ;  and  at  the  same  time  he  reconciled  both  of 
thrm  in  one  body  unto  God.  For  the  ceremonial  law 
implied  man's  state  of  condemnation,  pollution,  and  en- 
miiy  against  God  ;  to  whom  he  could  not  api^roach, 
excf'pt  on  a  mercy-seat,  and  by  priests,  sacrifices,  incense, 
and  purifications,  being,  after  all,  kept  at  a  great  distance 
from  him  :  but  the  death  of  Christ  upon  the  cross  took 
away  the  guilt  which  was  the  cause  of  the  enmity ;  that 
so  a  holy  God  might  honourably  pardon,  and  be  reconciled 
to,  his  rebellious  creatures  ;  and  it  made  way  for  the  com- 
2   M 


I.  D.  64. 


EPHESIANS. 


Ji.  D.  64. 


19  Now  therefore,  ye   are    no    more  j  Christ   himself  being  the   chief  Corner- "  >'  u-k.  Er! 

.       .         .     ■'  1  /I  II  xl  — xln    I  Cor. 

stone;  iii9.  Hchi,i3,«. 

21  In  whom  "all  the  building,  'fitly  M"«'V,';\, 
Iranicd  together,  groweth  unto  *  an  holy  fj','",,"  j'  cZ' 
temple  in  the  Lord  ;  "'  '«    .    „ 

1  ■  z  John  XIV    17— 

22  In  whom  ye  also  are  builded  to-  R„,5"tin'~9i 
gether  for  '  an  habitation  of  God  through  \\\^\  f°\^ti. 
"the  Spirit.  !!i" 2*  ly' isms" 


^«-»8.|iy^.2c- o  gtpaijgcrs  and  foreigners,  i"  but  fellow- 
-24"jiiv*''iii^  citizens  with  the  saints,  and  of  "  the 
,'iri5.  Mat."  household  of  God  ; 

fjobn'iii'i"''  20  And  are  '  built  upon  "  the  founda- 
M>vi2. 1  Pet  li  ^imj  qC  tij(,  apostles  and  prophets,  '  Jesus 

t  l\    11-13     Is  xxviii   IC     Malt,  xvi   18.    1  Cor.  lii.  9— II     xli  28     0»1.  li.  0     He». 

xxl.  II. 1  r»   cxviii.  22.  Alatt  xxl.43.  Mark  xii.  10,  II.  Luke  zx    17,  18   Acta  iv. 

J  I,  12    I  I'et.  ii  7.8. 


^le  whole,  and  is  him.self  consrcrated  and  preserved  bjf 
bping  a  part  of  it,  the  spiritual  temple  is  erecting  from 
agp  to  age,  and  will  be,  till  its  full  compleiion  in  heaven. — 
So  that  ihf  Gentiles,  bring  in  Christ  by  faith,  were  builded 
on  this  FouiRLition  laid  by  prophets  and  apostles,  whose 
predictions  and  doctrine  related  to  the  chiei  Corner-stone. 
Thus  they  became  a  part  of  the  temple,  together  with 
Jewish  bdievers  ;  for  the  special  in-dwelling  of  God,  who 
liy  his  Holy  Spirit  reigned  in  them,  communicated  his 
jieculiar  blessings,  and    was  glorified  by   them.    (Marg. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—3. 

Wc  cannot  duly  value  (he  Gospel,  unless  convinced  tha: 
we  arc  in  ourselves  dead  in    trespasses  and  sins  ;  and  that 
we  must  have  perished  if  God  had  left  us.  as  he  most  justly 
might    have    done.     Yet,   when   we  had   neither   title  to 
happiness,  nor  capacity  for    it ;   when  we  were  unable  to 
help    ourselves,    and  unwilling  to    try,  we   were  utterly 
The  wall,    which  separated    the   uncircumcised  Gentiles,  |  insensible  of  our  danger,  ready  to  vindicate  our  conduct, 
-ivho  came  to  worship  the   God  of  Israel  at    the   temple,   and  perhaps  proud  of  our    wisdom,    strength,   and  good- 
i'p'm  the  Jews  and  the  circumcised  proselytes,  is  generally   ness  !     This  is  still  the  case  with    the   multitudes,  '•  who 


munication  of  his  Holy  Spirit  to  regenerate  sinners,  and 
so  to  destroy  the  enmity  of  their  hearts  against  the  holy 
character,  worship,  and  service  of  God.  {Soles, '2  Cor. 
V.  17 — "21.)  Ilaviui;  finished  this  great  design,  became, 
hy  his  apostles  and  ministers,  to  preach  peace  with  God, 
and  with  each  other,  to  the  Gentiles,  who  hud  been  far 
oil",  an!  to  tho  Jews,  who  were  outwardly  nigh  to  God, 
For  through  the  Person,  sacrifice,  and  mediation  of  Christ, 
sinners  of  all  descriptions  were  allowed  access  to  God,  as 
a  Father  ;  and  were  introduced  with  acceptance  into  his 
presence,  with  their  worship  and  services,  under  the 
immediate  teaching  and  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as 
one  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  in  this  great  work  of 
salvation,  as  well  as  in  the  unity  of  the  Godhead  :  {Is, 
ivii.  19.)  It  should  be  noticed,  that  in  the  seventeenth 
verse,  the  apostle,  distinguishing  the  Gentile  converts  from 
the  Jewish,  s.tys,  "  »/ou  that  were  far  ofl';"  thus  evidently 
ranging  himself  among  the  Jewish  converts  who  were 
coinparatively  nigh.  This  is  nahiral,  and  perfectly  des- 
tructive of  that  niinalural  interpretation,  by  which  he  is 
supposed  to  include  himself  among  the    Gentile  converts 


supposed  to  be  alluded  to,  by  the  "  middle  wail  of  par 
*'  tilion."  Under  the  Christian  dispensation,  they  all  wor- 
shipiicd  together,  as  one  boiJy,  aniinaled  by  one  soul,  and 
speaking  by  one  tongue.    {Notes,  Col.  ii.  10 — -i'.t.) 

V.    19 — '2'2.      The  Gentile   heiiovers  were   no   longer 

strangers  and  aliens,  excluded  from  the  privileges  of  God's 

r.  opio,  as  foreigners  are  from   those  of  native  subjects  : 

or  ns  those  from  other  nations,  who  came  occasionally  to 

worshi|J  at  Jerusalem,  were   from  the    stated  or  resident 

worshippers.      But  they  were   become   fellow--citizens  of 

the  heavenly  Jerusalem   with  the  most  eminent  saints  of 

Israel :  they  belonged  to  the  household  of  God,  not  only  as 

servants,  but  as  children.     Nay,  they  w-ere  made  a  pai't  of 

thr    >piiiiual   temple,    which   the  outward  sanctuary  had 

typified;  having  been  builded  upon  the  foundation,  which 

propliets  of  old,   and   apostles    of  late,   had  laid  in    their 

doctrine,  and  in  the   --cripturcs  ;  of  which  foundation,  and 

©;  the  whole  superstructure,  Jesus  Christ  himself  was  th;- 

chief  Corner-stone,  the  Centre  of  union,  the  Cement  an 

Support.      Upon    him    the     whole    building,    being    filly 

framed,  according   to  the  counsel  and  ]jlan  of  the   divine 

Ai    h  teit,  grew   uj)  to  a  holy   tenijile  in  the  Lord  ;  being 

do.licated  to  iiis  glory,  the  i)lace  of  his  special  presence  and 

power,  in  which   he  delighted  to  be  worshipped.     Thus, 

by  the  continual  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the  progressive 

sanctification  of  believers,   while    each  individual,  in    his 


walk  according  to  the  course  of  this  world,"  in  the 
broad  way  of  destruction  ;  for  they,  who  go  with  the 
stream,  who  will  be  in  the  fashion  and  live  in  pleasure, 
"  are  dead  whilst  they  live."  They  seek  liberty  in  the 
bondage  of  Satan  ;  and  that  "  prince  of  the  power  of  the 
air"  jlludes  his  numerous  votaries  with  gay  phantoms  of 
fancied  good,  and  enables  them  to  build  magnificent 
palaces  in  his  unsubstantial  elcinent,  that  they  may  neglect 
"  the  gift  of  God,  which  is  eternal  lile."  Thus  millions 
copy  his  example  of  rebellion,  and  do  as  he  would  have 
them.      He  still  "   works   in  the  hearts   of  the  children* 

of  disobedience  :"  he  prompts  his  ministers  of  unright- 
eousness and  infii^elity  :  and. while  he  emboldens  them  to 
deride  the  doctrine  of  Scripteqe,  concerning  divine  in- 
fluences, and  the  agency  of  good  and  evil  spirits,  he  must 
feel  a  horrid  pleasure,  mingled  with  contempt  of  the 
folly  of  those,  who  are  thus  deluded  by  his  deceptions. — 
There  is  no  doubt  a  black  inspiration;  and  Satan  and  his 
angels,  working  on  men's  pride,  enmity,  and  love  of  sin, 
teach  them  to  invent,  iirojvagate,  and  ingeniously  defend 
impious  or  infidel  notions,  and  to  excuse  or  palliate  their 
ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts.  Bui  indeed,  in  one  way  or 
another,  wchave  all  had  our  conversation  among  these  chil- 
dren of  disobedience,  under  Satan's  influence,  and  ful- 
filling the  desires  of  our  carnal  minds:  and,  on  the  broad 

round  of  scripture,  we  may  assert  with  confidence,  that 


proper  place,  conduces  to  the  stability  and  propoi-tion  of) whether  men  have  been  more  prone  to  sensual   or   spi- 


A.  D.  64r- 


OHAPTER  III. 


Jl.  D.  M. 


CHAP.  HI. 

Pauf,  (he  prisoner  of  Christ  for  the  Gen- 
tiles, 1  ;  shoivs,  that  the  mystery,  con- 
ccrnin<r  their  salvation,  which  was  before 
concealed,  had  been  made  known  to  him 
bif  revelation,  2 — 7  ;  and  to  him  ivas 
this  irrace  given,  that  he  should  preach 
the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  among 
them,  8,  9  ;  that  the  principalities  and 
pmvers  in  heavenly  places  might  in  the 


ritual  wickedness,  all  are  alike  by  nalnre  the  children  o' 
wrath  :  that  they  who  oppose  this  humbling  tenet  are  yet 
dead  in  sin  ;  and  that  the  state  of  those  who  know  nothing 
of  this  in  their  own  experience  is  very  doubtful. 

V.  4—10. 

In  proportion  as  we  judge  of  ourselves  as  lost  sinners, 
so  will  be  our  apprehensions  of  Christ  and  his  salvation  : 
the  more  fully  we  perceive  our  guilt  and  pollution,  the 
oreater  will  be  our  astonishment  in  contemplating  the 
immensity  of  the  love,  and  the  rich  mercy  of  our  God: 
and  we  shall  not  only  allow  the  gift  of  Christ,  of  pardon, 
andof  eternal  life,  to  be  most  free;  but  we  shall  ascribe 
the  change,  which  we  have  experienced  in  conversion,  to 
the  abundant  love  of  God  to  us,  even  when  we  were  dead 
in  sin.  By  lii^  power  we  were  quickened  together  with 
Christ:  he  tauglit  us  to  aspire  to  an  inheritance  in  the 
heavenly  places,  with  our  risen  and  ascended  Redeemer: 
and  the  same  considerations,  which  will  excite  the  admi- 
ration, and  be  the  delightful  theme,  of  all  holy  creatures, 
throughout  a  blessed  eternity,  will  now  lead  us  to  adore 
the  exceeding  riches  of  the  grace  of  Goil,  in  his  kindness 
to  us  hitherto.  When  we  reflect  on  the  infinite  majesty  of 
God,  the  immensity  of  the  creation,  tht;  meanness  and 
wretchedness  of  man,  and  the  stupendous  plan  of  re- 
demption, we  shall  not  be  able  to  account  for  such  favour 
shown  to  us,  except  we  also  consider,  that  the  exceeding 
riches  of  divine  grace  will  be  proportionably  displayed 
and  glorifipd,  in  the  viet(P)f  the  whole  creation,  on  accourit 
of  each  of  these  circumstances,  and  of  many  others,  to 
eternal  ages.  "  We  are  then  saved  by  grace,  through 
"  faith,  and  that  not  of  ouj^lves  ;  it  is  the  gift  of  God  :" 
lor  if  it  had  been  at  ali'W^'orks,  or  man  could  in  any 
respect  have  boasted,  the  glory  of  God  had  not  been 
complete.  Yet.  let  none  infer  that  this  is  an  unholy 
salvation:  for  all,  who  jiartake  of  it,  are  "  God's  work- 
"  manship,  created  in  Christ  Jesus  unto  good  works  ;" 
and  his  purpose  and  efficacious  operation  concur  in 
securing  the  holiness  of  true  believers.  So  that  none  can, 
on  the  ground  of  scripture,  either  abuse  the  doctrine  to 
licentiousness,  or  accuse  it  of  that  lend  ncy  ;  and  all  who 
attempt  either  of  these  things  are  "  left  without  excuse." 

V.  n— 22. 

Besides  the  general  ruined  state  of  all  men,  every  one 


church  discover  the  manifold  wisdom  of 
God;  while,  according  to  his  eternal 
purpose,  Jetvs  and  Gentiles  had  access 
to  him  with  boldness  by  Jesus  Christ, 
10 — 12.  He  desires  that  the  Ephesians 
may  not  faint,  because  of  his  tribulations 
for  them,  1 3  ;  fervently  prays,  that  they 
may  be  abimdunlly  strengthened,  en- 
lightened, sanctified,  and  comforted,  11 
— 20 ;  and  concludes  with  animated 
praises,  21. 


of  us  shoul(^  recollect  those  peculiarities  of  situationi 
character,  and  disposition,  which  set  us  at  a  greater  dis- 
tance from  salvation  than  others  of  our  fellow  sinners. — 
The  iramorid  and  licentious  conduct  of  some;  the  impiety 
infidelity,  or  dangerous  heresies  of  others  ;  the  pharisuical 
fjride  of  many  ;  an  utter  disregard  to  religion,  and  igno- 
rance of  even  its  forms  and  first  principles,  with  various 
other  circumstances  ;  had  rendered  the  case  of  some  per- 
sons peculiarly  perilous,  and  should  increase  their  humi- 
lity and  gratitude,  if  at  length  they  have  been  converted. 
Many  of  us  were  once  without  the  external  knowledge  of 
Christ,  at  a  distance  from  the  profession  of  his  Gospel, 
strangers  to  the  covenants  of  promise  ;  having  no  thought 
about  future  happiness,  or  hope  of  it,  and  living  as  atheists 
in  the  world.  These  things  should  be  brought  into  the 
account,  in  order  to  increase  our  love  and  zealous  obe- 
dience, if  we,  who  once  w-ere  so  "  very  lar  off,  are 
"  brought  nigh  by  the  blood  of  Christ."  Through  this 
great  Peace-maker,  how  near  may  the  chief  of  sinners 
approach  to  a  reconciled  God  !  How  harmoniously  then 
should  believers  live  tog^ether,  as  members  of  one  body  and 
children  of  one  family  !  May  his  grace  reconcile  all,  who 
profess  his  truth,  to  God,  and  to  each  other  !  May  every 
partition-wall  be  pulled  down,  and  every  enmity  slain, 
which  prevents  the  complete  union  of  Christians,  as  one  new 
Man  in  Christ  !  May  he  go  with  his  ministers  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth,  "  preaching  peace  to  those  that  are  afar  ofl"!" 
May  his  Gospel  be  more  successfullydispensed  among  those 
that  are  nigh !  May  sinners  every  where  seek  and  find 
access  to  the  Father,  thiough  the  Son,  and  by  the  Holy 
Spirit!  If  we  are  experimentally  acquainted  with  this  way 
of  access  to  our  reconciled  God,  we  are  no  more  strangers 
and  foreigners,  whatever  once  we  were  ;  but  fellow  citi- 
zens of  the  saints  and  of  the  household  of  God.  We  have 
no  "  law  of  commandments  contained  in  ordinances,"  to 
keep  us  in  bondaiie,  to  drive  us  to  a  distance,  or  to  excite 
enmity  among  brethren;  except  such  as  are  of  hiiman 
invention.  Christ's  institutions,  (as  well  as  his  moial 
jirecepis.)  are  suited  to  help  our  approach  to  God.  and  our 
walk  with  him,  to  excite  our  holy  affections,  and  to  con- 
duce to  our  peace  with  one  another,  when  properly  un- 
derstood and  attended  on.  Sinners,  in  these  far  distant 
regions,  now  hear  Christ  [ireaching  (leace  to  them,  and  are 
invited  to  seek  access  to  God  through  him :  but  believers 
are  built  upon  the  foundation  of  the  prophets  and  apostles, 
Jesus  Christ  being  the  chief  Corner-stone,  that  they  may 
be  '•  an  habitation  of  God  through  tj^c  Spirit."  Let  us 
then  inquii'e,  whether  we  are  builded on  this  Foundation? 
2   M2 


.f.  D.  64. 


EPHESIANS. 


A.  D.  64, 


a  2  Cor.  X.  I. 
Oal.  V.  2 

b  i»  1.  vi.  20. 
Z.uke  xxL  IS. 
Acl.i  x«l  3;l. 
xXTi  29.  ixviii 
IJ-20.  2  Cor 
xi.  23  Phil.  i.  7. 
13—16.  Col.  i 
St.  iv.  3.  le. 
2  Tim  i  8  IC 
9.  PbiUm.  9 


10. 


Tlev 
u    Gal       V.       II. 

1  TheB.|:  15, 16. 
d  if.  21.  Gal.  i. 

13    Col.  i.  4    6. 

2  Tim.  i   1 1 

e8  iv.7  Aria  Is. 
I.'i  slii  a  dn. 
xsii  21  xxvi. 
n,  18  Rom  i 
3.  xi  13.  XV  I 
II.  ii  7  2  Tim 
12    IG-19. 

•  Or.  a  mile  b^fr 
vi.  19.  Luke  ii. 


FOR  this  cause,  "  I  Paul, ''  the  prisoner 
of  Jesus  Christ "  for  you  Gentiles  ; 

2  If ''  ye  have  heard  of  "  the  dispensa- 
tion of  the  grace  of  God,  which  is  given 
me  to  you-ward  : 

3  How  that  '  by  revelation  he  made 
known  unto  me  « tiie  mystery ;  (''  as  I 
wrote  *  afore  in  few  words  ; 

1  Whereby  when  ye  read,  '  ye  may 
understand  my  knowledge  in  ''  the  mys- 
tery of  Christ,) 

14.  16     1  Cnr  ix   17-22     Gal.  i    IS,  16.    ii   8,9    Col    i  25-27.    I  Tim    ; 

i.    11 f  i.  17.    Acts  xjlii.  9    xivi  1116-19    I  Cor  ii    9,  10   Gal   '. 

-g  9    Unm    X.   2.V  xvi   25   Col    i   26,27 h  i.  9-11.  ii    11—5.. 

)«. i  .M-.itt   \iii    II.  I  Cor    li  6.7.  xiii.  2    2  Cor   xi.  C k  v.  32. 

10,  1 1,  viii    10.  1  Cor  IT.  1    Col.  ii,  2   It.  3.  1  Tim,  iii  9   IC 


I  9  Matt  xlii 
Loke  X.  S( 
Tim 


5  Which  '  in  other  ages  was  not  ftiade  i 
known  unto  the  sons  of  men,  "  as  it  is 
now  revealed  unto  his  holy  apostles  and  neb  xV  39',"4n! 

l.„i.|rt...  •^'  1  Pet     i     II,  IB, 

prophets  "  by  the  bpirit;  mstit^v,  so. 

G  That "  the  Gentiles  should  be  felloW'     '  '  '   '    " 
iieirs,  and  of  p  the  same  body,  and  '*  par 

,    ,  I.  ,  .  .  .        ,,Y     .  ,       I    ,         let.  ill    : 

takers  ol  his  promise  in  Christ   by  the  '^^  ,^^ ,. 

gospel  :  John     li 

7   Whereof  'I  was  made  a  minister,  'jV^iJn.'^"^ 

"  according  to    the  gift   of  the  grace  of  ^iL'^-l'i^"'"''- 

God    given   unto   me,   'by   the  effectual  f,"'ji'.|- ^'^'^ 
working  of  his  power.  f  JlJ*.'?: ''.  ^• 


I.uke 
19     I    Cor. 
28.    29.     2 
:  Juile 

26,27. 


1  Cor  xii.  12' 27.  Col  ii    19 q  Gal 

16    3  Cor.  iii.  6    iv   I  Col.  i.  23    25- 
1  10   1.   19.  iv.  15.  Ilom.  XT.  18,  19 

Heh    l;ii   21. 


i.  14.  1  .Tohn  i 
-s  8  Rom  i 
',  Cor.  X.  4,  5, 


3   ii  25 r  S«  on  2  -  Rom  XT 

,  ».   1  Cor.  XV.  10    IjTim.  i.  14.  15 
Gal.  ii.  8  Col.  i  29.  1  Thea.  ii.  13 


Whether  our  hopes  arc  fixed  on  Christ,  according  to  the 
doctriiK'of  his  word  ?  Whether  we  have  devoted  ourselves 
as  11  holy  temple  to  God  through  him  ?  Whether  we  are  an 
habitation  of  God  by  the  Spirit  ?  Are  .spiritually  minded, 
and  biing  forth  the  fruits  of  the  .Spirit  ?  \(  this  is  our  ex- 
perience and  privilege,  let  us  take  care  not  to  defile  the 
temple  of  God.  nor  to  grieve  our  holy  Comforter  ;  let  us 
desire  his  gracious  presence  with  us,  and  his  influences  on 
our  hearts  ;  let  us  endeavour  to  fill  up  the  place  assigned 
us,  to  the  glory  of  God  ;  and  let  us  study  to  jiromote  the 
peace  and  jjurity  of  the  holy  temple  to  which  we  belong, 
and  to  forward  that  work,  by  which  it  is  continually  ap- 
proaching towards  its  full  perfection. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  111.  V.  1 — 7.     Some  expositors  suppose,  that 
all  between  this  first  verse  and  the  beginning  of  the  next 
chapter  is  a  kind  of  parenthe.sis  ;  but  it  seems  more  ob- 
vious to  render  the  sentence,  "  For  this  cause  1  Paul  a7n 
"  the  prisoner  of  .Jesus  Christ  ;"  according  to  the  opinion 
of  the  maji^rity  of  commentators.     His  zealous  preaching 
to  the  Gentiles,  and  openly  admitting  them  into  the  Chris- 
„  lian  Church,  without  circumcision,  or  observance  of  the 
ritual  law,  which  implied  the  abrogation  of  the    Mosaic 
dispensation,  had   so   irritated   the  Jews,    that    they   had 
apprehended  hini  at  Jerusalem  ;  in  consequence  of  which 
he  was  at  this  time  a  prisoner  at  Rome,  in  the  cause  of 
Christ,  and   for   the    sake    of  the    Gentiles.     As    he  was 
therefore  the   prisoner  of  Christ  for  them,  they  ought  to 
read  his  epistle  with  peculiar  attention.     Since  they  had 
heard  of  the  manner  in  which  he  had  been  converted,  and 
intrusted  with  a  dispensation   to  preach  the  Gospel  of  the 
grace  of  God,  as   the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles  ;  and   how 
Christ,  by  immediate  revelation,  had  made  known  to  him 
the  mystery  of  his  love  ;  as  he  had  briefly  written  to  them 
in    the    preceding    chapters,   on    an    attentive   perusal  of 
which  they  would  readily  perceive   his    extensive  know- 
ledge   of  the  mystery  of  Christ,  in  which   some    thought 
him  defective.     7^his  had  not  in   former  ages  been  made 
known  to  mankind  with  that  clearness,  with  which  it  was 
at  length  revealed  to  the  holy  apostles   and  prophets  of 
Christ  by   the    Holy  Spirit  :  especially  it  had    not  been 
understood,  that  the  Gentiles,  without  being  proselyted  to 
fhe   Slosaic  law,  should  be  admitted  to  be  fellow-heirs 


with  the  Jews  of  their  covenanted  blessings,  forming  with 
them  one   mystical  body,  on  embracing  the  Gospel.     Of 
this  new  dispensation    Paul  had  been  made   a  minister  ; 
having  received  the  gratuitous  pardon  of  his  own  sins,  and 
abundant  mercy  and   favour  from  God;  and  having  been 
eflcctually  changed  by  the  powerful  operation  of  his  Spirit^ 
and  qualified  for  that   important  service.     They,  who  had 
statedly  attended   on    the  ministry  of  the  apostle,  during 
his  residence  at  Ephesus,  must  often  have  heard  from  him, 
concerning  "  liie   dispensation  of  the  grace  of  God  which 
"  was   given  to   him,"   in   behalf  of   the  Gentiles,  (2  :) 
but   numbers,  out    of  the    adjacent    regions,  coming    to 
Ephesus,  heard  the  Gospel   from  him  ;  many  of  whom,  it 
is  highly  probable,  returning   home,  both  professed   and 
preached  it  ;  and  these  might  need  more  full  information 
on  this  subject,  which  was  so  peculiarly  interesting  to  the 
Gentiles.     St.    Peter    was    sent    to    Cornelius    the    first 
Gentile  convert  :  but  it  does  not  appear  that  the  whole 
design    of  God,    respecting   the    union    of  uncircumcised 
Gentiles,  (when  converted  to  Christianity,)   in  one  Church 
with  Jewish  believers,  was  so  clearly  revealed  to  him,  as 
it  was  soon  after  to  St.  Paul.     At  least  the  latter,  with 
his  coadjutors,    proclaimed   this  doctrine,  so  encouraging 
to    the   Gentiles   and    offensive    to    the    Jews,    far  more 
avowedly,  and  to   immensely  greater  numbers,  than  any 
other  of  the  apostles,  of  whom  w-e  read.     Some  imagine 
that  the  apostle  meant  to  show,  tkgt  the  value  of  the  Chris- 
tian revelation  was  vastly  greater  than  that  of  the  curious 
books  which  the  Ephesians  had  burned,  {Ads  xis.  19  ;) 
and  than  the  mysteries  of  the  initiated  in  the  worship  of 
Diana.     But  if    the  former  ^R'jlSe    indeed  the   oracles  of 
Satan,  and  the  latter  probably  little  better,  we  can  hardly 
conceive  that  the  ai)ostle  would  disgrace  the  oracles  of  God 
by  such  a  comparison.     The  same  may   fairly  be  said  of 
several  other  comparisons,  which  learned  men  suppose  the 
apostle  to  have  intended.   The  great  mystery,  here  spoken 
of,  seems  very  improperly  confined,  by  many  expositors, 
to  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  whereas  the  mysterious  sal- 
vation,   by  Emmanuel's    righteousness    and    atonement, 
through  faith,  and  by  the  new  creation  of  his  Spirit  unto 
holiness,  which  the  Gentiles  were  called  to  partake  of  in 
common  with  the  Jews,  and  on   which  the   apostle  had 
before  enlarged,  and  to  which  he  was  about  to  return,  (9.) 
was  also  evidently  intended.     The  former,  as  exclusive,  is 


.4.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER.  lil. 


A.  D.  U4. 


ii.pr«T.«ix.2,3.  8  Unto  mc,  "  who  am  less  than  ihe 
rTor..'"xv. 'S:  least  of  all  saints,  "  is  this  grace  given, 
rTl™"',.',3. 15.  that  5  I  should  jireach  among  the  Gentiles 

•^cbr'^ivi,  16  2  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ; 

Act's T.4i*'Rom       9  ^ntl  "to  make  all  men  see  what  is 

V^'e"";'  '^*'  "the    fellowship    of  the   mystery,   which 

'!i'7.'^i's'y«f  ^'om  "  the  beginning  of  the  world  hath 
i^.m.'"''ii.''  I!  heen  ''  hid  in  God,  who  *  created  all 
■l;*^ipnii'  if  I'g'  things  by  Jesus  Christ : 

Col.  1   27    .i   1—3.  Rev.  iii    18.^ a  Matt  X   27   Iixviii.'l9.  Mark  xtI    15,  16    I.uiiC 

xxiv   .17    Horn   XTi   t6.  Col   i    23    2  Tim    it.  17.  Rev    xiv   6--l'3.  i.  9.  1(1. c  i.  1. 

Matt    Aiii   35   xxf   31.  A.ts  xv   18.  Rom.  xvi  25    1  Cor.  ii.  7    2  Ihea   ii    13  2  Tim.  i 

9.  TjI    1.  S.  1  Pet-  i  20    llev   siii   8.  svii.  6, (1  Col,  i   26.  iii    3. e  Pa  xxxiii.  6. 

l3.  sliv.  24.  John  i.  1-3  y.  17. 19.  x.  30.  Col.  i.  16,17   Heb.  i.  2,  3.  iii.  3,  i. 


at  best  but  a  meagre  interpretation  ;  the  latter  perfectly 
agrees  with  the  apostle's  manner,  when  speaking  of  a  sub- 
ject with  which  his  heart  was  full. 

V.  8.  The  apostle  here  formed  a  new  word,  to  ex- 
press the  deep  sense  which  he  had  of  his  own  unworlhi- 
ness  :  this  is  very  properly  rendered  "  less  than  the  least ; 
as  it  is  a  comparative  formed  from  the  superlative  de- 
gree of  the  Greek  adjective,  signifying  liUle.  He  does 
not  seem  merely  to  have  adverted  to  his  former  persecu- 
ting enmity.  Thai  indeed  made  him  deem  himself  "  the 
"  chief  of  sinners*;"  but  here  he  sp.ike  of  himself  as  a 
saiiit,  though  most  mean,  and  unworthy  of  that  title.  In 
general  we  must  ascribe  this  to  his  unaflected  humility,  his 
self-knowledge,  acquaintance  with  the  holy  law,  near  com- 
munion with  God,  and  candour  towards  his  brethren  :  and 
perhaps  those  humiliating  infiimities,  of  which  he  repeat- 
edly spake,  were  in  some  degree  taken  into  the  account. 
But  the  consideration  of  his  peculiarly  aggravated  crimes 
before  conversion,  and  the  unparalleled  mercy  and  favour 
that  had  been  shown  him,  gave  him  such  a  sense  of  his 
immense  obligations,  and  of  the  returns  of  love,  gratitude, 
zeal,  and  holiness,  which  became  liini,  that  he  regarded 
his  attainments  and  experience  much  more  beneath  the 
proper  standard,  than  those  of  any  other  true  Christian. 
Surely,  thought  he,  no  other  believer  loves  the  Lord,  in  a 
degree  so  disproportioned  to  his  obligations,  as  I  do !  All 
his  obedience,  labours,  usefulness,  and  even  sufferings, 
Avould  be  considered  as  so  many  additional  favours  bestow- 
ed on  him  :  and  that  coldness  of  affection,  or  rising  of  evil 
in  the  heart,  which  he  ciBid  bear  with  in  others,  he  deem- 
ed inexcusable  in  himself !  This  did  not,  however,  lead 
him  to  doubt  of  his  being  a  saint  ;  but  only  to  stand  more 
amazed  at  the  love  of  th^Jigid  towards  him  ;  and  under 
this  impression  he  utterecFH^fociings  of  his  heart  in  such 
energetic  language,  as  but  few  can  use  with  propriety  or 
sincerity  :  though  many  employ  the  words  rather  as  ex- 
pressive of  what  they  ought  to  mean,  than  of  what  they 
really  feel  concerning  themselves  ;  and  some  perhaps  as 
affecting  the  praise  of  humility.  On  so  great  a  sinner  and 
so  unworthy  a  believer  was  this  astonishing  grace  confer- 
red that  he  should  be  employed  as  an  apostle,  to  preach 
among  the  idolatrous  Gentiles,  through  many  nations,  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ  I  The  vastness  of  the  divine 
Redeemer's  condescension  and  mercy  ;  the  precieusness 
of  his  blood  and  salvation  ;  the  fulness  laid  up  in  him,  and 
the  freeness  with  which  it  was  bestowed  ;  the  privileges  of 
his  people,  and  their  glorious  inheritance ;  those  riches 


l>  See  on  i  3 
i  i.  8.  rs.  civ.  U. 
Matt     xi     ii  - 


10    To    'the    intent    that    now    niiLo  rRx.xsv.n-ss 

,  .....  ,  t,  •       1  rs.     ciii       SO. 

the  6  principalities  and  powers  "in  nea-  cxivai  i^a.  is. 
venly  places,  might  be  known  by  U."!  i-a 'i.Vi 
the  church,  'the  manifold  wisdom  oft;.?"' 
God, 

1  ]   According  to  ''■  the  eternal  purpose  ff.^°\ 
which  he  purposed  in  Christ  Jesus   our  J,^'^;'';"',^.''  '^ 
T,ord  •  i<  i  *■ »  '"'    •' 

12  In  'whom  we  have  boldness  and  f^'J^-'ni" 
access  with  confidence  by  the  faith  of  ;'j''5  ^K';;^'',  d*' 
him. 


18  .loho  xiv 
C     Rom     V.    2. 

Heb.  iv.  U-16.  X.  lS-22. 


of  Christ,  which  were  not  provided  for  himself  or  for 
holy  creatures,  but  purchased  for  thfe  vilest  of  sinners  ; 
for  the  payment  of  their  debts,  the  ransom  of  their  souls, 
and  the  enriching  of  them  to  all  eternity  ;  which  sufficed 
for  all  the  multitudes  that  ever  had  co.me,  or  should  come 
to  him  for  them,  how  many  soever  they  were  ;  which 
never  could  be  exhausted  or  diminished,  by  the  most  libe- 
ral and  profuse  communication  of  them,  or  leave  the  glo- 
rious and  gracious  Proprietor  less  rich  than  before,  to 
the  ages  of  eternity  :  these  are  "  the  unsearchable  riches 
of  Christ;"  and  they  b;iffle  even  the  powers  of  computa- 
tion ;  they  are  incomprehensible  and  infinite!  This  was 
the  great  subject  of  the  apostle's  ministry  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, whom  he  called  to  come  and  partake  of  these  un- 
searchable riches  by  faith  in  Christ.  It  may  be  very  use- 
ful to  compare  the  animated  language  of  this  chapter  with 
the  cold  reasonings  of  modern  theologians,  and  their  ex- 
treme caution  lest  they  should  speak  too  highly  of  Christ 
and  his  salvation. 

V.  9 — 1-.  This  preaching  was  appointed,  that  men 
of  all  nations  and  descriptions  might  perceive  the  happy 
fellowship  or  partnership,  (so  to  speak,)  of  Jews  and 
Gentiles  in  the  blessings  of  salvation  ;  according  to  the 
mysterious  plan,  which  had  been  formed  from  the  be- 
ginning, in  the  counsels  of  God,  but  had  been  hid  from 
his  creatures  in  general ;  save  as  he  had  given  some  pre- 
vious intimation  of  it  by  his  prophets,  and  had  at  length 
more  fully  discovered  it  by  Jesus  Christ,  by  whom,  as  the 
eternal  Word,  he  at  first  created  all  things,  and  was  now 
effecting  a  glorious  new  creation.  {Note,  John  i.  1 — 4.) 
To  the  intent  that  angels  and  archangels,  even  the  prin- 
cipalities and  powers  who  were  around  his  throne  in 
heavenly  places,  and  had  from  the  beginning  witnessed 
and  adored  the  displays  of  his  wisdom,  in  the  works  of 
creation  and  providence,  should  now  discover  still  more 
surprising  and  beautifully  varied  displays  of  it,  in  his 
Church  of  redeemed  sinners  :  while  they  beheld  rebels  ^^ 
changed  into  spiritual  worshippers ;  all  the  Persons  and  ^^ 
perfections  of  the  Godhead  more  abundantly  glorified, 
even  by  means  of  man's  apostacy  ;  Satan's  devices  turned 
against  him,  and  the  most  discordant  characters  united  ia 
one  loving  family,  or  as  one  Body  in  Christ-  All  this 
accorded  to  the  purpose  of  God,  which  from  eternity  he 
had  conceived  in  his  infinite  mind,  of  saving  sinners  by 
Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.  Through  faith  in  him,  and  an 
interest  in  his  salvation,  both  Jewish  and  Gentile  be- 
lievers had  obtained  the  privilege  of  coming  before  God 


A,  D.  64. 


EPHESIANS. 


.1  D-  04. 


a  Tbci. 
Heb    xii.  3-S. 
D  1.    SCor. 
Pbil     i      12-  U 


o  i  ie-19. 
I  KiDgi  viii.  51 
Xil.   18.    3  Clir. 


m  Dent.  XI.  3  Is.      13  Wherefore  I  desire  that  "  ye  faint 
r'i.'io  Acul'il'  not  "  at  my  tribulations  for  you,  wliich  is 

33      Gal     vi.   a.  I         -^ 

your  glory. 

14  For  this  cause  °\  bow   my  knees 
cSi'!i  24  rn>it  unto    P  the    Father  of  our   Lord    Jesus 
Christ, 

1.5  Of   whom    1  the    whole   family   in 
s.'prxcTe"  it  heaven  and  eartli  '  is  named, 

xlv.  23   Don.  vi  ,  ' 

10. i,ukexxii4i.      Jo    1  hat    he    would   grant   you,   '  ac- 

Acts  VII    lO     IX.  ,.    I    •  1  ,  1 

40  XK.36  x»i.5  cordms:  to  the  riches  of  his  erlorj',  '  to  be 
'',i  10  Col  fso.  ^tret)gthened  with  might  by  liis  bpint  in 

J'if.^  ^z"  '*  "  ^'^*^  inner  man  ; 
'xxx!i',."i6' Ac's      ^7   1''iat   "Christ  may   dwell   in  your 

17  ih  12"  "  hearts   by  faith  ;  that  ye,  >'  being  rooted 
"jj  and  ''  grounded  in  love, 


.  7.  18 
Rnm       IX 

Phil.  iv.  19.  Col    1,  27 1  vi.  10.  Lib 

;Xli.  10  Ze  h   X    12   .Matt   vi    13  2  Cor 

Si.  31. u  Jer  Xlixi.  .13    Horn   ii   2 

U  Ivii.  IS  .lohnvi.56.  \iv.  17  23.  «vi 
Col  i.  27  1  Jolm  iv  4.  le.  !!cv  iri  20 
SCorv.  14,  IS    Gal.  V.  6    Coi.  i  23    li 


6.  Ps 
9.  I'll  1    IV 
£2.  2  Cor 


.8   cxxiviii.  3   !•;.  xl   29-11. 
IJ.  Col     .11.2  T  ro   (V    17   He  . 

V.  16.  1  Pet.  iii.  4 X  il  21.. 2. 

9-11  2  Car  vi.  16  O.1I.  ii  20. 
;iii  6  Kom  v.  5.  I  Cor.  viii  1. 
li  24,  2S.  l.uke  vi  4a   Or. 


with  a  humble  boldnrss,  iiotwilhstaiiding  tlieir  reverence 
of  his  infinite  majesty  and  purity  ;  and  with  a  confitlcnce 
•f  being  accejUed,  and  receiving;  abundant  blessings,  not- 
withstanding their  conscious  guilt  and  iiollution. 

V.  13.  As  so  great  honour  redounded  to  God,  and 
such  blessings  were  conferred  on  men,  through  the  jjreach- 
ing  of  the  Gospel  to  the  Gentiles,  the  apostle  was  well 
satisfied  with  his  sufferings  on  that  account,  and  desired 
the  Ephesians  not  to  be  discouraged,  or  to  turn  aside  from 
their  profession,  on  account  of  ihem  ;  either  for  fear  of 
being  exposed  to  similar  persecutions  from  the  Jews;  or 
through  the  insinuations  of  Judaizing  teachers,  who  might 
attempt  to  prove  that  Paul  had  done  wrong  in  disregarding 
die  legal  ceremonies,  and  thus  had  needlessly  exposed 
himself  to  persecution.  Whereas  his  constant  and  patient 
endurancfe  of  such  sufferings,  in  defence  of  the  liberty  oi' 
Lhe  Gentile  churches,  was  indeed  an  honour  to  them ;  it 
manifested  the  importance  of  their  cause  in  his  judgment, 
•■ind  it  showed  the  temper  of  the  bigoted  Jews :  it  should 
(hercfore  animate  the  Gentile  converts  to  stand  fast  in  the 
liberty  of  the  Gospel. 

V.  14 — 19.  The  aposde  could  not  go,  as  formerly,  to 
oslablish  the  churches  by  his  personal  exhortations  ;  but  his 
affectionate  desire  of  their  prosperity  was  unabated  ;  so 
that,  in  his  imprisonment,  he  bowed  his  knees,  in  constant 
prayer  for  them,  unto  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus;  of 
whom  the  whole  family  of  believers  on  earth,  and  saint.s 
and  angels  in  heaven,  are  named  and  considered  as  the 
children  of  God,  lieing  gathered  together  in  one  in  Ghrist. 
(i.  10.)  To  this  Father  of  Christ  and  of  the  whole  family 
the  apostle  prayed,  that  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
fl|  mercy,  which  were  cmjihatically  "  his  glory,''  he  would 
grant  the  Ephesians  to  be  powerfully  strengthened  by  his 
Holy  Spirit,  in  all  the  holy  disjiositions  of  their  renewed 
souls,  in  faith,  reverential  fear,  love,  gratitude,  hatred  of 
sin,  hope,  patience  ;  that  thus  they  might  be  steadfast 
ainidst  temptations  and  persecutions,  enjoy  comi'ort,  and 
gl..rify  God  in  every  situation  and  duly.  That  Christ, 
being  welcomed  to  tlieir  hearts  by  faith,  to  lie  their  Lord 
and  Saviour,  might  dwell  there,  as  the  Sovereign  of  all 
their  affections  and  actions,  and  the  Source  of  all  their 


1 8  May  be  "  able  to  comprehend  a  19.  -,.  la-sn. 
'■  witii  all  saints,  what  is  the  breadth,  and  pf  ci*'  n!"!. 
length,  and  depth,  and  height ;  u.  i"""joi.1, 

i  9  And  '  to  know  the  love  of  Christ,  10'  m.  u'Vii'i 
which  ''  passeth  knowledge,  that  ye  might  10.  rTitiI"i.  u 
be  "  Jilled  with  all  the  fulness  of  God.  tu  ii"'n,  ii 

20  JNow  unto  him  that  is  '  able  to  dobi  e'Vs'Deut 
s  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we  *'^'"'  v-  *' 
ask  or  tiiiidt,  ''  according  to  the  power  io"il.h' jif'J' 
that  workcth  in  us  ;  c..^°rV'''  ^' 

21  Unto  liim'Ae  glory  in  the  church  ^j^*„  ^^j*3=*j 
>"  by  Christ  Jesus,  'throughout  all  ages,  ^,"'^,0'  Phii*^'!' 
world  without  end.     Amen.  2~pei^°ii'  1°' 

I  John  IV   9-14. (1  Phil.   iv.7. e   i  23    P«    xvii.   ».    xliii   1.   .Mutt.'v    e'. 

lohii  i.  16  Col.  ii  9   llcv    vii   15—17  xsi   22-.'4.  sx.i.  :i-S. fOen  xvil   I   xiiii    14. 

2Chr   XXV.  9    ler   xxxii.  17.27  Dan    iii.  17   vl  20    Matt.  iii.  9   John  x   2'.',  30    Horn    iv. 

il.xvi  25.  Hfb    VII. 24.  xi    19    lain.  iv.  12.  .lude  .4 e  K\   xxxiv  t    2  Sam.  vji    19.  I 

K  ng!i  iri.  13   P'i.  xxxvi   11,9    Cant    v.  1.  Is  Xlxv  2  Iv.  i   John  X    10    ICorii.  9ITm 

i    u.  2  Pet.  I    II — h  7.  1,  19   Col  i  29. i  i.  6   1  Chr  xxiA   II.  Ps.  xxli.  ',2.  Ixxii.  I». 

.:sv    I    Is.  vi   3  xlii    12    Malt.  ( i.  13  l.ukr  li   14   Rom  xi  36    svi  27  Gal.i   5   Ptil   ii. 

II  iv  20  2l'im.  iv   18    Heb.  xiii  21    I'etv.  II    Rev.  i,.  9— 11    V.9-U.  vil    12   Sec. 

-k  Phil  i.  II.  Heb.  xiii.  15,  16    1  Pet.  ii.  S. 1  ii  7.   i  Pet  v.  II.    2  Pet  iii.  II!. 

Jude2S 


joys  :  that  so  they  might  be  rooted,  as  a  tree  in  a  deep  and 
fertile  soil,  and  established,  as  a  building  on  a  firm  foun- 
dation, by  their  supreme  love  to  Christ,  and  his  salvation, 
cause,  and  jjcople  ;  and  thus  be  secure  I  from  turning  aside 
or  growing  negligent,  and  be  reni'ercd  ftable  and  fruitful 
in  their  profession.  That  they  might  also  be  enabled  to 
apprehend  and  understand,  as  all  true  saints  did  in  some 
measure,  the  vastncss  of  the  love  of  Christ  to  his  people. 
This  had  in  it  a  breadth,  commensurate  with  the  boun- 
daries of  the  earth,  as  it  extended  to  sinners  of  every 
nation  and  character  ;  a  length  equal  to  the  duraiion  of  the 
world,  yea,  extending  from  eternity  to  eternity;  and  a 
depth  and  heiiiht,  which  might  be  contemplated  in  the 
abject  state  of  deserved  wretchedness  in  which  Christ 
viewed  sinners,  from  the  height  of  his  essential  glory,  the 
depth  of  suffering  and  abasement  to  which  he  stcioped  for 
their  salvation,  and  the  height  of  present  privilege  and 
future  felicity  to  which  he  advanced  them.  In  short,  the 
apostle  prayed,  that  they  might,  spiritually  and  experimen- 
tally, know  more  of  the  love  of  Christ  :  which  passed  the 
knowledge  of  all  created  beings,  and  could  never  be  fully 
understood,  being  in  all  respects  infinite  and  incompre- 
hensible ;  that  they  might  be  so  filled  with  heavenly  know- 
ledge, holy  affections,  and  conljlfcitions,  as  to  leave  no 
room  in  their  souls  for  error,  ignorance,  sin.  or  infelicity  ; 
but  that  the  fulness  of  the  divine  power,  grace,  light, 
love,  and  joy,  might  wholl^^^upy  their  hearts ;  and 
that  their  powers  might  be  so^WBrged,  as  to  receive  more 
and  more  of  these,  till  they  should  be  filled  with,  (or 
unto,)  all  the  fulness  of  God,  as  his  temfile  was  with  his 
glorious  presence.  "  The  whole  family  in  heaven  and 
"  earth."  may  include  all  holy  creatures ;  but  certainly 
none  of  the  obstinate  enemies  of  God.  Perhaps  the  re- 
fleemed  from  among  men  are  exclusively  meant;  and 
Christ,  as  the  immediate  antecedent,  is  He,  from  whon« 
this  family  is  named  Christian.  {Miirgr.  Ref.)  "  The 
•'  height,  frc."  is  here  exjilained,  as  if  necessarily  con- 
nected .with  "  lhe  love  of  Christ,"  mentioned  in  the  fol- 
lowing verse.  But  the  glorious  plan  of  redemption  in  gen- 
eral may  be  meant :  tius,  however,  does  not  materially  al- 
ter the  sense. 


J.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  rv. 


A.  D.  Gi 


CHAP.   IV. 

The  apostle  exhorts  the  Ephesians  to  a 
conmtiid  walk,  in  himility  ami  love,  as 
united  by  manifold  fndcarin<i;  bonds,  1  — 
6  :  to  a  peaceful  improvcmmt  of  gifts, 
and  performance  of  duties,  for  the  good 
of  the  church  ;  from  regard  to  the  as- 
cended Saviour,  ami  the  nature  of  his 
communications  and  appointments,  for 
ike  edification  of  his  saints,  7 — lb:  to  a 
conduct    peculiarly     distinguished  from 


V.  20,  21.  The  apostle  added  to  his  most  enlarged 
petitions  an  act  of  adoration,  suited  still  more  to  exalt 
'Jie  expectations  of  the  reader.  He  ascribed  glory  to  God, 
as  able,  not  only  to  do  all  that  he  had  asked,  but  atiove 
all,  abundantly  above  all,  exceedingly  abundantly  above 
all,  not  only  that  he  or  tiie  E|ihcsians  had  asked,  hut  even 
all  that  they  had  thought,  desired,  or  imagined  !  So  that 
they  might  stretch  their  thoughts,  enlarge  their  desires, 
and  multiply  their  most  comprehensive  petitions,  to  the  ut- 
most; yet  they  never  could  reach  the  whole  of  what  God 
was  able  to  bestow  upon  them,  or  what  he  honourably 
oould  do  for  them  in  Christ  Jesus.  Nay,  all  that  yet  re- 
mained to  be  done,  in  order  to  complete  their  felicity  and 
glory  in  soul  and  body,  only  accorded  to  that  power,  which 
had  effected  their  redemption  from  the  dominion  of  Satan, 
and  their  new  creation  to  holiness ;  and  which  still  up- 
held, preserved,  and  renewed  them,  amidst  all  their  tempt- 
ations and  trials.  To  this  God  of  power  and  grace  un- 
speakable, the  apostle  most  earnestly  desired  that  glory, 
adoration  and  praise,  should  continually  be  rendered,  in 
every  part  of  the  Church,  by  Christ  Jesus,  throughout  all 
the  ages  of  time,  and  to  all  eternity  :  and  he  closed  this 
most  rapturous  act  of  devotion,  by  affixing  his  Amen  to 
these  his  prayers  and  praises.  In  attempting  to  explain 
such  portions  of  scripture,  it  is  almost  impossible  to  avoid 
comparative  flatness  and  insipidity ;  an  inspired  wpiter 
ilone  could  do  justice  to  them. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1  —  12. 

Should  we  be  called  to  suffer  even  unto  bonds,  in  the 
cause  of  truth,  and  as  the  prisoners  of  Christ,  we  may 
hope  to  endure  the  cross  with  that  cheerfulness  and  satis- 
faction, which  holy  Paul  e^pfessed  ;  but  our  feelings  would 
fee  very  different,  if  we  should  suffer  as  evil-doers,  or  as 
"  busy-bodies  in  other  men's  matters."  This  should  teach 
Christians  in  general,  and  ministers  especially,  to  confine 
themselves  to  tlicir  proper  em|)loyment,  to  which  the  dis- 
pensations of  Providence  and  of  divine  grace  have  called 
them  ;  and  to  seek  continual  instructions  from  the  Loid, 
both  as  to  the  mysteries  of  the  Gospel,  and  th--^  path  of 
duty:  that  so  their  profiling  in  the  knowledge  of  Christ, 
and  their  fitness  for  the  office  assigned  them,  may  be  evi- 
dent to  all  men.  We  enjoy  vast  advantages  for  these 
stuJies,  as  the  mysteries  of  redeeming  love  were  tiofmadc 
knowji,  even  to  ancient  prophets,  so  clearly  as  they  now 
are  to  those  believers  in  general,  who  are  well  accjuainted 


that  of  the  Gentiles  around  them  ;  being 
lunght  by  Christ,  dead  to  sin,  and  rc- 
neivtd  to  the  divine  image,  17 — 24  :  to 
avoid  deceit  and  anger,  25 — 27  ;  to  la- 
bour in  what  was  good,  and  so  to  shun 
dishonesty,  and  to  practise  charitij,  28; 
to  use  their  tongues  in  holy  discourse,  and 
not  in  unholy,  29 ;  to  beware  of  grieving 
the  Holy  Spirit,  .'iO  ;  and  to  practise 
meekness  and  kindness,  after  the  example 
of  the  iove  of  God  in  Christ,  li  1 ,  32. 


with  the  word  of  God:  and  our  encouragement  is  pro- 
jjortionably  great,  as  we  sinners  of  the  Gentiles  are 
fellow-heirs  with  the  ancient  people  of  God  in  all  the 
promised  blessings,  if  we  indeed  are  in  Christ  by  believing 
the  Gospel.  The  gift  of  the  grace  of  God,  and  the  effec- 
tual working  of  his  power,  are  necessary  to  foim  a  poor 
sinner  into  a  faithful  minister;  and  deep  humility,  united 
with  exalted  thoughts  of  Christ  and  his  unsearchable  riches, 
are  invariable  characteristics  of  those,  who  are  thus  ap- 
jjointed  to  this  sacred  service.  Indeed,  when  we  consider 
our  own  sinfulness  by  nature  and  practice,  and  contrast 
the  poverty  of  our  attainments,  the  coldness  of  our  affec- 
tions, and  the  manifold  defilements  of  our  conduct,  with 
our  obligations,  and  opportunities,  and  the  glorious  theme 
on  which  we  are  to  insist,  we  may  well  tremble  at  the 
thoughts  of  preaching  in  the  name  of  so  holy  and  exalted  a 
Saviour,  even  to  the  meanest  of  our  fellow-rebels.  But 
those  "  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,"  which  we  would 
recommend  to  others,  may  give  ample  encouragement  to 
our  own  hearts  ;  and  our  deejiest  humiliation  will  not  abate 
our  confidence  of  hope,  if  we  duly  advert  to  the  power 
and  love  of  our  Redeemer,  His  riches  are  as  unsearchable 
as  ever :  we  should  therefore  invite  the  chief  of  sinners 
to  leave  their  gilded  joys,  and  glittering  indigence,  to  come 
and  be  enriched  by  Christ.  We  should  desire  that  all 
men  might  know  the  blessedness  of  the  communion  of  the 
saints  with  God,  and  with  each  other,  through  the  mystery 
of  the  Person  and  mediation  of  Emmanuel,  by  whom  all 
worlds  were  created,  and  our  souls  were  redeemed  ;  and  by 
the  communion  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  While  angels  adore 
the  manifold  wisdom  of  God,  in  his  church  of  ransomed 
sinners,  the  ignorance  of  self-wise  and  carnal  men  con- 
cludes the  whole  design  to  be  foolishness  !  But  sinners,  who 
by  faith  are  admitted  to  share  those  blessings,  •'  r.ccordino- 
"  to  the  eternal  purpose  of  God,"  in  Christ,  behold  some 
glimpses  of  this  glory,  and  are  here  prepared  for  the  ado- 
rations of  heaven.  With  humble  boldness  and  reverential 
confidence,  they  are  taught  to  a|ijjroach  the  throne  of  grace 
by  the  faith  of  Christ  :  and  thus  they  receive  such  supports 
and  consolations,  as  keej)  them  fi'om  fiinling,  on  account 
of  those  tribulations  which  Satan  and  wicked  men  emjiloy 
to  di.scourage  them. 

V.   13—21. 

-^♦=>— 

Men  of  generous  minds  often  consider  more  the  effects, 

which  their  sufferings  may  have  on  others,  than  their  own 

feelings  under  them  :  and  they  who  know  human  nature, 


d.  D.  C-l. 


EPHESIANS. 


^.  D    64. 


'HEUEFORE,  •  the 


ITHEREl'ORE,   •  the  prisonci; 
the  Loixl,    "  beseech    you,    that 


walk  worthy  of  the  ''vocation  wherewith 
UK„      „  yc  arc  called, 

Philom.   9,  J  »,,■   1  11        1         ,•  II 

2  With  all  "lowliness   and  meekness, 


a  St  »n  ill.  I. 
•  Or.  in  tht  Lord 
bJer  XKXriii  £0 

Rom.      xil       I 

1    Cor      iv      16 

aCcr. 

l.x. 

J!.      -    . 

TO    I  I'd 

"3.'  1,1  ^'acT»  with  long-suffering,  '  forbearing  one  an- 
if,.n,^«"coi=i- other  in  love- 

10  iv  12  IThes 

h.  12     iv.   I,  2.  .      _  ^  , 

I\i,.  'ai '"  "'"'  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace. 

<14.  Bltm.  vii.  28-30  Phil  lii  Id.  2Thc,i  II  2  Tim.  i  9.  Hch.  jii  I.  1  Pet  iii 
3.  V    10.    2  Pet   i.  3 e  Num  xii  3.    Pa  xlv.  4     cixxviii  6    Prov  iii   3t   Kvi   15 

[Ts  Ivil  14.  Ixi.  1-3  Eeph.il  3  Zerh.  ix.  9.  Matt  v  3-5  xi  S9.  Aits  x\.  19 
t  Cor  xiii  i.  b.  Gal  v  23  Col  iii  13,  13  1  Tim  vi  II.  2  Tim.  il  2.'j  Jam  i.  21 
iii.lS-la.    1  Pet.  iii.  I*. f  Mark  ix    19      Horn  xv,  1      I  Cor.  ;;iii   7     Galvi.2 

gt  .lolinxiii  31.  xvii  21— 23.  lloni  xiv.  17-19  1  Cor.  i  10  xii  12,  13.  SCor.  xiil 
II.    Col  iii.  13- IS.     ITbes.  V.  13.     Heb.  xii.  U.    Jam    iii    17,18, 


3  Endeavouring  *  to  keep  the  unity  of 


4  There  is  ^  one  Body,  and  '  one  Spirit,  •>  "   '«   v  m. 

,.  Ill-"  I  r'-  *""'    *"•  •••  *• 

even  ''  as  ve  are  ciillcu  in  one  liopc  ot  your  '  <^'"»  "  »» 

...  •'  r  y      •"      18,   13    io     Col. 

5  '  One   Lord,  "  one  faith,  °  one  bap-  »»»''• ,'"'  '';'" 

'  '  r       Kii.  4— 11.  2Cor• 

tlSm,  ks*,>i,  i    I     f 

6  One  "  God  and  Father  of  all,  p  who  "v^,"."'"' "' 

'  K\ll.  7.   Acts  XV. 

is   above   all,  and   through  all»  '  and  io  j  The"'  ,i'  \i. 
you  all 

Heb      •     - 


I  Tin 


will  fear  lest  otliers  should  faini  on  account  of  those  trials, 
which  are  indeed  their  glory.     The  instructions  and  admo- 
nitions of  ministers  or  others  should  always  be  watered, 
as  it  were,  with  fervent  prayers  :  and  we  may  serve  our 
brethren  or  relatives  in  this  way,  wiien  precluded  from  all 
other  methods.     While   therefore  we   "  bow  our  knees 
"  before  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  as  the 
Father  of  his  whole  family  in  heaven  and  earth,  w-e  should 
not  fail  to  supplicate  him  in  behalf  of  others  in  every  part 
of  the  world ;  remembering  the  riches  of  his  glory,  and 
entreating  him  to  deal  with  us  and  with  them  according  to  it. 
Nor  can  we  do  better  than  often  to  enlarge  on  the  petitions 
before  us,  whether  we  arc  praying  for  ourselves,  or  our 
fellow-christians.     We  should  desire  that  the  Lord  would 
grant  unto  us,  that  we  may  be  "  strengthened  with  might 
••  by  his  Spirit"  in  all  the  graces  of  the  new  man  ;  that  our 
hearts  may  be  made  the  throne  and  temple  of  the  Lord 
Jesus  ;  that,  in  the  daily  exercise  of  failh,  we  may  realize 
hi.5  gracious  presence,  experience  his  sanctifying  conso- 
lations, and  become  more  entirely  devoted  to  his  service ; 
that,  being  rooted  and  grounded  in  love  to  him  and  his 
cause,  we  may  be  made  fruitful  in  every  good  w-ork,  and 
bold  in  professing  our  faith  in  him  ;   that  thus   we  may 
understand,  experience,  and  enjoy  more  and  more  of  his 
boundless  love,  which  passeth  all  comprehension,  and  will 
be  more  and  more  discovered  and  adored  to  all  eternity  ; 
and  that  so  at  length  we  may  be  filled  with  all  the  fulness 
of  God.  In  asking  for  such  enlarged  blessings,  for  ourselves 
and  for  all  our  brethren,  we  should  not  be  straitened  in 
our  own  minds,  as  we  are  not  in  our  gracious  God.     He 
is  "  able  to  do  exceeding  abundantly  above  all  that  we" 
ever  yet  asked  or  thought,  or  ever  shall  be  able  to  ask  or 
think,  as  long  as  we  live  :  let  us  then  enlarge  our  expec- 
tations and  multiply   our  supplications ;    encouraged   by 
•what  he  hath  already  done   for  his  Church,  and  by  his 
regenerating  and  upholding  of  our  souls  :  being  assured 
that  the  conversion  of  sinners,  and  the  increasing  light, 
holiness,  and  comfort  of  believers,  will  redound,  in  more 
abundant  adorations  and  thanksgivings,  to  his  glory  by 
Christ  Jesus,  in  his   whole  Church,  and   through  all   the 
ages  of  eternity.     Amen,   So  be  it.     Let  thy   name,   O 
Lord,  be  thus  hallowed  on  earth,  as  it  i.s,  and  ever  shall 
be,  in  thy  holy  habitation  above  ! 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IV.     V.  I — 6.     The  nposde,  as  the  prisoner 
o(, Christ,  for  preachiqg  the  Gosjicl  to  the  Gentiles,  ex- 


1   1.  Tit. 
13   ill  T. 

18.19.  1  Ptt   i.  3,  4  22.     I  John  iii.  3 1  Arts  ii  36   X   36.     Rom  xiv   fl.S. 

Cor.  i.  2    13    vlii.  C   xii.  i    Pbil.il   II    iii.  U m  13.  Kora    lii  30.  2  Cor.  xl.  4    Gil. 

.6.7.  v6.     Tit.  i    1.4      Hcl».  .till.  7.    Jam   li    13      2  Pe^  i.  I    Jude  3.  20  n  MatU 

ixviii.  19      Rom.  vi   3.4.     1  Cor.  til    13      Gal.   ili.  26   27      I  Pet    lii  31 0  vi.  21. 

4uiT>   xvi  23.  Is.  IXiii.   16      Mai    11   10.     Matt    >i.  9.     John  xx   17.  I  Cnr   vlii  6    0°«l    lii. 

2tt-2«    Iv  3-7.     I  J.ilio  III    1-3. p  i  31      Gen   xiv    19.     I  Cbr.  xxix.  11.  12.    Pa    xct 

Is   Kl.  II  — 17.  21-21.     Jer.x    10-13      Ovx   Iv    34.35     v   18-23.     M.itt.  vi    13    Rom. 

.16    Rev.  iv    8-11. q  ii.  22  iii.  17.  John  xiv.  23.    xvii  28     2  Cor.  vi   16.  I  Job* 

24.  Iv.  12- IS 


hortcd  and  entreated  his  Ephesian  brethren,  whose  best 
interests  evidently  lay  near  his  heart,  that  they  would  be 
very  careful,  that  their  habitual  conduct  in  the  world,  and 
among  themselves,  might  be  worthy  of  their  high  vocation. 
The  privileges  and  prospects,  to  which  the  free  grace  of 
Go!  had  called  them,  from  a  state  of  wretched  idolatry, 
the  obligations  conferred  on  them,  the  motives  and  encou- 
ragements aflforded  them,  and  every  thing  in  the  doctrine 
and  love  of  Christ,  as  well  as  the  nature  of  their  future 
inheritance,  required  of  them  a  peculiar  temper  and  con- 
duct ;  which  he  was  about  to  point  out  to  them  in  various 
particulars.  Especially,  he  must  exhort  them  to  behave 
with  humility  and  self-abasement,  without  self-preference, 
boasting,  emulation,  or  contempt  of  others  ;  and  with 
meekness,  gentleness,  and  long-suffering,  amidst  great 
insults  and  injuries  ;  as  well  as  with  a  disposition  to  for- 
bear with  one  another  in  love,  as  to  those  light  occasions 
of  offence  or  displeasure  which  could  not  be  wholly 
avoided,  even  among  believers,  in  this  present  imperfect 
state.  Thus  they  ought,  studiously  and  diligently,  to  fol- 
low after  peace  and  harmony  with  each  other,  according 
to  the  teaching  and  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  whose 
in-dwelling  in  all  their  hearts  was  the  cause  of  their  unity 
as  Christians,  and  should  induce  them  to  live  together 
as  Ijound  in  the  closest  amity,  and  the  nearest  of  ail  rela- 
tions, notwithstanding  difference  of  sentiment  in  subordi- 
nate matters,  and  the  manifold  defects  to  be  discerned  in 
each  other.  For,  in  truth,  the  whole  Church  was  one  Body, 
of  which  every  believer  was  a  member,  and  Christ  the 
Head  :  this  Body  was  animated,  as  it  were,  by  one  life 
or  soul,  even  the  omnipresent  Spirit  of  Christ :  all  be- 
lievers were  called  to  hope  for  the  same  eternal  happiness, 
on  the  same  ground  of  the  word  of  God,  warranted  by  the 
same  experience  of  his  converting  grace.  They  had  all 
one  Lord,  Ruler,  Protector,  and  Judge,  under  whom  they 
had  their  several  employments  allotted  to  them.  They 
had  all  one  faith,  both  as  to  its  Object,  Author,  nature, 
and  efficacy  ;  and  they  all  believed  the  same  doctrines  in 
the  great  essentials  of  religion.  They  had  all  been  ad- 
mitted into  the  Church  by  one  baptism  with  water,  "  in 
"  the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
"  Spirit,"  a.s  the  sign  of  regeneration  and  the  outward  seal 
of  the  new  covenant :  and  they  were  all.  whether  Jews  or 
Gentiles,  become  the  worshippers  of  one  God,  even  the 
Father  of  all ;  who  was  infinitely  above,  and  absolute  Ruler 
over  all  creatures  ;  who  pervadd,  sustained,  and  acted  by 
all  as  bis  instruments ;  and  who  was  indeed  in  them  all, 


^i.  D.  bi. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


^.  D.  64. 


7  8  -  M.    Matt. 

XXV    14     Rom. 

xii  6-8    1  for 

Zli    8-11    28- 

30 
>  iii  8  ;  Cor.  vi 

I    1  Fet.  iv  10 
t  Jnlin      III      :U 


I  JU.I5.  V.  IS.Col. 
•  Or,  a  multitude 


J-.  Prov.  sxs.  4. 
.lohii  iii.  13.  vi. 
M  XX.  17  Acts 
ii    31—36 

xix.  !0.  .lohn  vi. 
3::.  as.  41  il  S8. 
40    lleli    i'   7.  9  - 


7  H  But  '  unto  every  one  of  us  is 
given  "  grace,  according  to  '  the  measure 
of  the  sift  of  Christ. 

8  ^V'hercfore  he  saith,  "  When  he  as- 
cended up  on  high,  "  he  led  *  captivity 
captive,  5  and  gave  gifts  unto  men. 

9  (Now  that  '  he  ascended,  what  is  it 
but  that  '  he  also  descended,  tirst  into 
''  the  lower  parts  of  the  earth  ? 

10  He  that  descended  is  the  same  also 
that  "  ascended  up  far  above  all  heavens, 
<■  that  he  might  t  fill  all  things.) 


_    _        h  Ps.  viii.  5  Is 

c  Src  on,  i  £0-  23  Acts  i.  9.  11    1  Tim. 

d  iii    13  Jolili  i    IB.  Acts  il.  .13.  Col 

.  l.ukc  xsiv.  44.   John  xix.  il.  28  3f..  Or.  A 
.  9—13.  xvi.  25,  £6. 


__JX,  15.    Matt.  Kii. 
16.  Hob.  iv    U.  vii. 

iii.'ni.  xiii.  32,33! 


through  Christ,  and  by  his  Spirit,  being  personally  distinct 
from  tlie  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,  yet  mysteriously  one 
■with  them.  Thus  they  had  every  possible  motive  to  live  in 
love  and  peace,  as  being  united  in  so  many  important  and 
endearing  particular.?.  All  divisions  and  discords,  in  these 
circumstances,  must  be  peculiarly  incongruous  ;  yet  pride, 
self-wisdom,  self-will,  ambition,  resentment,  the  devices 
of  false  brethren,  and  the  stratagems  of  Satan,  would  tend 
to  disunion ;  and  it  W'OuId  require  their  most  prudent  and 
strenuous  endeavours  to  "  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in 
"  the  bond  of  peace."  '  It  must  be  owned,  as  a  certain 
■  truth,  that  nothing  can  unite  us  to  Uiat  Church  and  Body, 
'  of  which  Christ  is. the  Head,  but  the  participation  of  the 
■Spirit.'     {illiUby.) 

V.  7 — 10.  Ihe  common  Head  and  Lord  of  this  one 
Body  had  conferred  on  every  individual  member  gifts  and 
grace,  according^  to  that  measure  by  which,  in  his  sove- 
reign wisdom,  he  proportioned  his  communications  to  the 
wants  and  circumstances  of  his  saints.  This,  therefore, 
every  one  ought  thankfully  to  receive,  and  quietly  to 
employ  for  the  benefit  of  the  whole,  without  envying, 
coveting,  or  disputing.  With  reference  to  this  mq^ler, 
the  Lord  had  s]Jokcn  by  the  Psalmist  concerning  the  vic- 
tories and  exaltation  of  the  Messiah  ;  that  when  he  as- 
cended up  on  high,  and  led  captive  those  enemies  who 
had  enslaved  the  human  race,  he  received  gifts  for  rebel- 
lious men,  that  he  might  confer  them  on  them.  (Note, 
Ps.  Isviii.  18.)  Now  if  Jehovah,  (who  was  there  evi- 
dently spolcen  of,)  ascended,  what  doth  this  imply,  but 
that  he  ])reviously  descended  into  these  lower  parts  of  the 
earth  ?  So  that  his  incarnation,  abasement,  death,  and 
liurial,  in  human  nature,  previous  to  his  resurrection  and 
ascension,  were  evidently  pointed  out  by  the  prophet.  He, 
Avho  thus  descended  and  abased  himself,  was  the  very 
same  Person  who  also  ascended  up  far  above  all  heavens, 
as  placed  over  all  the  inhabitants  of  them  ;  that  he  might 
fulfil  all  things  relative  to  his  mediatorial  undertaking  ; 
that  from  his  fulness  he  might  fill  his  Church,  his  minis- 
ters, and  all  believers,  with  his  abundant  gifts  and  graces ; 
and  that  he  might  fill  heaven  and  earth  with  his  glory. 
{Note,  i.  22,  23.) 

V.  11 — 1.3.  Christ,  being  thus  exalted,  first  qualified 
and  endowed  with  the  Holy  Spirit  his  chosen  apostles,  as 
*\is  invaluable  friffs  to  men  ;  that,  through  their  ministry, 

Vol.  v.— No.  33. 


1 1  And  "^  ho  gave  some,  apostles  ;  and  ea  ii.29.  iii.6 

,       .      °  1  }  |.    ,  Rnm   X.  U,   li 

some,  prophets  ;  and  some,  '  evangelists  ;  1  cor.  xii   s? 

,         ^        '  '  1,7  *  •'"'le    17      R«v 

and  some,  «  pastors  and  teachers  ;  xviii.so.  xxi.  h 

12  ror  "the  pcrlcctinfr  ot  the  saints,  Tmiv.s. 

i   r  I  ,  c      1  ■     •  1    /■  I        e  2  Clir     XV.     ?. 

'lor   the  work  01  the  ministry,  ''lor  the  J«r     ''•,..'' 

i-r    ■  !■  1     1        1        1  c /-Il      ■  Malt,  xxviii  in 

edilvinsf  ol  '  the  body  01  Christ:  ^ct.    xjii.    1 

r7i.ii  II  J.  •       I  •      """■  *■'•  '■  '■ 

13  lill  '"  wc  all  come   J  m    the   unity  cor.  ^<'>-^__^' 

of  the  faitii,  and  of  "  the  knowledge  of  ^"j^,',,.;^-?- 3„ 
the  Son  of  God,  "unto  a  perfect  man,  i"^" J'^iJ^' 
unto  the  measure  of  the  §  stature  of  the  ^'^  "  jj''  '§ 
p  fulness  of  Christ : 

1  Thes  V.  II— U.  Hcl)  vi 


1  Coi 

Tim.  i    12.  2Tim   iv  5  11. k  16.  29.  Rojn.  xiv 

2  Cor.  xii.  19  1  Thes   v.  II 1  See  on.  4  i  23    Col 

38,  39.  Ki.  xtXTii  21,22  Zepli.  iii.  9.  Zech.  xiv.  9.  Jolin  xvii   21.   Acts 

lO.l'hil.ii   1-3. I  Or,  info. n  Is.  liii  II    Malt  xi.  17.  Jolio  x 

L'8  2  Cnr.  iv.  6.  Phil,  iii   8  Col.  ii   2.  2  Pet.  i.  1-3.  iii.  18  1  John  v.  £0. 
Col.  i  28. {Or,  o»£ p  See  on,  i.  23. 


Kom.    XV.    1 
29.    2  Cor.    V 

i.l-  Xiii   17. i  Acts 

V.  18.  Vi  3,    Col.  iv    17. 
2-    I  Coi-.  xiv  4,  5.  i;.  26 


Jer. 
V.  32.1. Oil'. 


and  by  the  laying  on  of  their  hands,  sinners  might  b». 
partakers  of  his  salvation,  and  of  abundant  spirituiil  gifts 
and  miraculous  powers  :  and  that,  fi-om  them,  as  the  grand 
repository,  the  Church,  in  all  future  ages,  might  receiv 
all  divine  truth  ;  especially  by  those  sacred  writings,  which 
were  penned  by  them,  and  under  their  inspection,  to  be  thf 
standard  of  Christianity.  He  next  qualified  and  raised  uj) 
prophets,  or  extraordinary  teachers  endued  with  the  gill 
of  prophecy,  and  acting  in  subordination  to  the  apostles,  in 
spreading  his  Gospel ;  others  he  qualified  to  be  evangelists, 
to  preach  the  Gospel  from  city  to  city,  as  assistants  to  the 
apostles,  and  as  observing  their  directions.  He  also  quali- 
fied and  appointed  stated  pastors  and  teachers  in  the  dif- 
ferent churches,  to  carry  on  the  work  begun  by  the  apostle.-^ 
and  evangelists.  Thus  the  ascended  Saviour,  by  sending 
forth  able  and  faithful  ministers,  gave  gifis  unto  men,  as 
through  their  labours  h^^d^mmunicated  all  other  spiritual 
blessings;  This  appointment  was  intended  for  the  per- 
fecting of  the  saints  in  knowledge  and  holiness,  as  well  as 
for  completing  their  numbers,  by  the  performance  of  tlu- 
several  parts  of  the  ministerial  work  ;  or  for  the  perfecting 
of  other  holy  persons,  to  perform  in  their  turn  the  work 
of  the  ministry  for  edifying  or  building  up  the  spiritual 
temple  ;  by  bringing  sinners  through  faith  to  be  built  on 
the  true  Foundation  ;  and  by  increasing  the  fitness  of 
believers  for  their  several  stations  in  the  Church  ;  in  order 
to  the  beauty,  harmony,  and  proportion  of  the  whole.  Oi', 
considering  the  Church  as  the  Body  of  Christ,  it  was  in- 
tended to  nourish  and  mature  that  Body,  till  all  believers 
were  brought  to  that  unity  of  faith  and  agreement  in  doc- 
trine, and  that  spiritual  and  experimental  knowledge  of 
the  Son  of  God,  in  his  Person,  glory,  and  salvation,  pro- 
ducing love,  confidence,  obedience,  and  conformity,  whick 
would  render  the  whole  "  a  perfect  man,"  complete  in 
every  member,  sense,  and  organ,  and  all  grown  up  t» 
maturity  ;  according  to  that  measure  of  capacity,  gifis, 
and  grace,  which  Christ  allotted  to  every  individual,  in 
order  to  the  proportion  of  the  stature  of  his  fiiystical 
Body,  "  the  fulness  of  him  who  fiUeth  all  in  all."  That 
so,  die  Church  on  earth  might,  in  each  succe.-:sivp  genera- 
tion, bear  some  proportion  to  the  whole  assemMed  com- 
pany when  perfected  in  number,  knowledge,  holiness,  union, 
and  felicity,  in  heaven.  Evungelislx.  '  Dnder  this  niimc 
'  they  arc  to  be  understood,  whom  the  apostles  used  as 
2  N 


.i.  D.  (t4. 


EPHESIANS. 


A.  D.  G4. 


an  «»vi;i.  9  li  That  wc  koicc/orlh  be  iiio  more 
i  roV*ii'"  ft'  c!>ililrcii,  '  tossed  (o  and  iVo,  and  '  carried 
Vi~u  "  "  about  by  every  wind  of  doctrine,  '  by  the 
Vm'xvi  17.111  sluiiiht  of  men,  ami  ciinnin<x  craftiness, 
0.1  i  6. 7  'ni  wbereby  they  "  lie  in  wait  to  deceive ; 
2ih°s  li  2-5       IT)  ^  But  *  speakiiiir  the  trutb  in  love, 

1  T'tr.  ii   6     Iv.  '       •  'l    ■  •  II      >l  ■ 

5.7   iTm  i.  >  may  crow    up   nito    hiui  in  all    ttiint'.s, 

IS    kt    17    Id     iil.  I    ••'   I  "•  I  i',  ,  /-.l       • 

wliicli  13  the  Head,  even  Ltiribt: 
lo  From  '"  whom  the  Avhole  Body 
,  ''  fitly  joined  toijethcr,  and  compacted  by 
cor^x  1. 2  jam  that  which  every  joint  suppheth,  accord- 
•^i^sc"'!:.  17  '"g  to  "  the  circctual  working  in  the  mca- 
2''n.es'ii' 'rlfi  s"^"'*^  of  every  pait,  maketh  increase  of  the 


'  lleb  xiii  9 
Pet.  ii.  1-3 
John   li.   H.  36. 


•2  1"el  ii   18.  Kev.  xiil.  II 
X  56  Zech  vii.  16  2  Cor 

S.  Jolin  i.47.  Knai   sir  9   JaJO   ii.  li.  10.  1  Pet    i  22    I  John  ii 

jiv   5-7   \Ial.  iv   2.  I  I'et.  ii   2    2  I'tt    iii     18 z  .SVi 

tSti  «il,  13 Joi  X.  10,  11.   Pa   ixixix    15,  16   1  Cor.  xii   12- 

1  1  Thei  ii.  13 


IB. 

OH.  35    V 
28.  Col.  i; 


y  ii  21  Hos 
23.  Col.  i  IB 
19. c  iii 


Body  unto  the  ''  edifying  of  itseh^  in  love. 

17  11  This  'I  say,  tlierefore,  and  ''tes- 
tify 8  in  the  Lord,  ''  that  ye  henceforth 
walk  not  as  other  Gentiles  walk,  '  in  the 
vanity  of  their  mind  ; 

18  Having  ''  the  understanding  dark- 
ened, being  '  alienated  from  the  life  of 
God,  through  the  ignorance  tiiat  is  in 
them,  ."  because  of  the  t  blindness  of 
their  heart : 

19  Who,  being  "past  feelinjj,  have  °  gi- 
ven themselves  over  unto  lasciviousness, 
to  work  all  uncleanness  ''with  greediness. 


(lis.  i.4. 
I  Cor.     vi 
xiii.    «-9 


riii 


13. 


1.9      Col. 


1  Tlid 
3.  i;i  12.  I»  3, 
10.  2  Thcs  i.  a. 
ITi.tii.J  nvi. 
i22  1IOhniv  16. 
;  1  Cor  i  12.  xc. 
."lO  3  Cor  Ix. 
6  Gil.  l.i  17. 
Cnl  li  i. 
f  Neh   ix   29  30. 


Gal   T  3   ITlei. 


32   1  Cor   vi   9-11    r.il.  V    13—21    Col.  .ir.  5    a'l  Pet 

11    Atsxiv.  li. k  l'3   iKXiv  20   fxv    4—8    Is  xliv    l8-2n.xl 

30  xxvi    17.  13.  Horn.  i.21-:'3.  23   1  Cor   i  21     2  Cor.  i»   4.    Gal   iv 

1  Horn  viii   7,  8  Col   i.  21.  Jam.  iv   4 m  Rom   ii.  19.  I  .lohn  ii.  1 

nc!>    Uan.  v   20    Malt    xiii   15    John  xii.  40    Hum    xi  25   Marg 

oSttoTi.n.  nom   i   21-25.  I  Pet    iv.  3. p  Jjb  "    "      ' 


22.  JuJe  II    Uet 


16.  li  Iv 


—  i    1-8     XCIV    I 

i  5—8  Acts  X' 
8  1  Phes  iv 
1  Or.  ha 

—  n  1  Tim  iv. 
2  Pel  ii   1-- 


.3. 


'  their  at'.ciulants  in  perlorining  their  oiTicc,  because  the} 
«  were  not  sufficient  for  every  thing.     Of  thi.s  kinJ  were 

•  Timothy,  Titus,  Sihanus,    A  polios,    whom   Paul  joined 

•  with  himself  in  the  inscrijition  of  the  epistles,  yet  so  as 

•  to  cill  himself  alone  nn  uposlle.  Tliis  office  therefore 
'  was  only  temporary.'  (iiera.)  The  opinion  of  (his  vene- 
rable Reformer,  in  the  last  clause,  perhaps  is  not  well 
founded.  The  office  of  Evavgcli^ts  seems  to  have  been, 
in  most  respects,  similar  to  that  of  missionaries  in  subse- 
quent limes;  that  is,  ]ircacheis  of  the  Gospel,  without  full 
aiiostolical  authority,  and  without  any  stated  charge,  going 
among  the  heathen  to  found  chui'ches,  under  the  personal 
direction  of  the  a[)0stles  while  tiiey  lived,  and  afterwards 
according  to  their  doctrine  and  methods  of  proceeding. 
or  visiting  the  churches  alr(^||Mfe planted,  to  set  in  oider 
such  things  as  were  wanting  m^iipply  the  deficiencies,  or 
aid  the  labours  of  stated  pastors,  and  to  stimulate  them 
to  o-reater  earnestness  in  dischnrgintj  their  duty.  When 
zeal  for  propagating  the  Gospel  subsided,  this  office  sunk 
into  disuse  ;  and  thus  for  ages  the  heathen  have  been,  in 
a  great  measure,  neglected;  but  in  one  fjrm  or  another, 
the  office  of  evangelist,  or  something  of  the  same  nature, 
must  revive  with  the  spirit  of  evangelizing  the  nations. — 
'  These,  when  they,  (tlio  persons  above-mentioned.)  were 
'  employed  in  preaching  the  Gospel  to  those  who  had 
'  not  yet  received  it,  the  Scripture  calls  Evcingelists.'' 
{Hammond.)  It  might  have  previously  been  expected, 
in  the  present  divided  state  of  the  Church,  that  the 
xcalots  of  each  division  would  find  out  their  own  ])lan  of 
Church-government,  and  their  own  orders  of  ministers, 
exclusively  in  this  passage  ;  but  it  is  probable  that  none 
of  them  would  be  satisfied  with  so  general  a  statement, 
were  they  called  lo  write  their  sentiments  on  the  sub- 
ject, 

V.  14—16.  This  whole  plaa  was  formed  in  order  that 
telicvers  should  not  dienceforth  be,  as  many  had  been,  like 
childi'en  in  knowledge  and  experience;  and  so,  through 
instability,  want  of  judgment,  and  weakness  of  faith,  liable 
to  be  tossed  to  and  fro,  as  ships  without  ballast,  by  the 
waves  of* the  sea;  or  carried  about  like  clouds  with  the 
win  ',  by  the  false  and  pernicious  doctrines  which  subtle 
and  ingenious  aien  devised  j  and  by  the  plausible  reasonings 


and  pretences  with  which  they  propagated  them  ;  as  in  this 
manner  Satan's  ministers  waited  by  the  way  for  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  Gospel,  to  deceive  and  pervert  them  fur 
their  own  ambitious  and  selfish  purposes.  To  prevent  the 
division,  scandals,  and  delusions,  arising  from  the  cunning 
craftiness  of  such  deceivers,  and  the  unsuspecting  credu- 
lity of  weak  Christians,  apostles,  prophets,  evangelists, 
and  teachers,  had  been  appointed;  and  every  believer  had 
his  measure  of  spiritual  gifts  bestowed  on  him,  that  he 
might  improve  it  to  promote  the  purity,  peace,  and  cdifi- 
calion  of  the  Church.  Thus  all  Christians,  as  well  as  mi- 
nisters, being  taught  to  hold,  or  maintain,  the  truth  in  love, 
uprightly  professing  and  defending  the  great  truths  of  the 
Gospel  in  meekness  towards  ail  men,  and  love  of  each 
other,  might  grow  up  in  all  things  to  a  nearer  communiop. 
with  Christ,  and  conformity  to  him,  by  inlluciice  derived 
from  him,  and  by  observing  his  directions,  as  members  iu 
that  Body  of  which  he  is  the  Head,  from  whom  the  whole 
receives  all  its  life,  vigour,  and  spiritual  hcaldi.  And 
being  fitly  proportioned  and  closely  united,  through  the 
gifts,  grace,  and  services  of  each  individual,  and  with  the 
effcciual  operation  of  Christ  by  his  Spirit,  according  to 
his  appointed  measure  in  every  part,  continual  increase 
might  be  made  lo  it,  both  by  the  conversion  of  sinners 
and  the  sanctification  of  believers;  and  the  whole  be  edi- 
fied, united,  adorned,  and  advanced,  in  love  of  Christ, 
and  of  every  one  to  the  other,  with  all  the  happy  cfibcLs 
and  fruits  of  love.  In  this  respect  the  Church  would 
pesemble  the  human  body,  which  consists  of  various  mem- 
bers, united  by  joints  and  ligaments;  each  part  being 
proportioned  to  its  place,  and  fitted  for  its  use :  the  whole 
being  compacted  by  the  nerves,  arteries,  veins,  and  the 
circulations  continually  carrying  on  from  the  head  and  the 
heart,  through  every  part  of  the  whole.  'I'hus  it  grows  up 
from  infancy  to  manhood,  and  is  preserved  in  vigour  and 
activity,  while  evepy  papt  jierforms  its  i^rojier  function  in 
union  with  the  head,  in  |)crfect  harmony  with  all  the  rest, 
and  for  the  common  good.  This  shows  the  intent,  tenden- 
cy, and  duties  of  the  several  stations  of  Christians  in  the 
Church ;  and  if  these  were  more  attended  to,  the  resemblance 
would  be  more  manifest,  and  the  effects  unspeakably  bcneri- 
cial.    (Notes.  1  Co)\  xii.) 


/I  D.  U. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


A.  D.  64. 


oLuke  T\ii  it. 

John     vi.     IS. 

llnin,    vi.    I,   2. 

2Cor. ».  U.  li. 

T,t.    li     11-U. 

1  John  ii  27. 
r  M.ilt.    xvii    5. 

I.iike     X.      le 

John  I.  ST.  Acts 

iii.  22.  S3.    Hcl). 

iii.  ;.  8 
B  i.  13.  Vs.  xlv   4 

Usxv.    10     11 

John  si 

S  Cor 

30—32   Col.  ii.  I 

i   13  1  I'ct 

Ob.  3  Uoin 


20  But  lye  have  not  so  loarncd  Christ ; 

21  If  so  be  that  ye  have  '  heard  iiim, 
and  have  been  taught  by  him,  ^^  as  the 
truth  is  in  Jesus  : 

22  That  '  ye  put  off  concerning  "  the 
former  conversation,  "  the  old  man,  which 
is  corrupt  according  to  the  >'  deceitful  lusts; 

10    IJnhn  V    111-12    20  - -t  25    I    Sam    i    li    Jo'j  XKii    21     K/.    sviii. 

iii  8.  Heb  xii.  1  Jam.  i.  21.  I  Pet  ii.  1,2 u  See  on  17-ii  3  Gal. 

.2   Pet.  7 xUom.  VI    6  Col.  iii    9. — y  Prov.  xi   18.  Jer   xli».    16. 

n.Til  iii  3  Heb  in  13.  Jam  i  2B.  2  Pet.  ii.  13. 


23  And  '  be  renewed  in  tlic  "  spirit  of '•''•'"; ""d.  "i  i». 

.      ,  1  fcx.  XI  I'j  xviii. 

your  mmd  ;  f^-  ssxv,.  2« 

24  And  that  ye  "put  on  ihe  "=  new  f/'.'s" ''''■™' 
man,  which  •'after  God  is  "created  in  ^''p"™;  ^  ^i'-  «■ 
'  righteousness  and  *  true  holiness.  ^4'"ls■'°lli"'^ 

25  Wherefore,    s  putting  away   lying,  '*,  )!  i^""- 

1  Cor.  XV  53    64    2  Cor.  iv    Ifi.  Gal    iii  27.  tol    iii    1(1-  M  .  — c"m    15     llojiT  vi   4     8 

Cor.  V    17     I  Pet    i.  2 d  Gen.  i   2i!.  !7     2  Cor    iii    IS    Col  iii.   10    I  Ji.lin    ili   2 

e  See  on  ii    in f  Ps.  xlv.6    7.  Rom.  viii  29,  Tit  li    M    Hcl..   i.  8,  9.  xii  '4    1  John 

lii    2 *  Or,  koliiiest  o/trulli g  Lev.  xin    II.  Ps.  I.i.  3.  cxil   :;i.  Prov    vi.  17.  lil. 

19.22   xxxi.  6    Is    ix.  3.4    Ixiii   8.  Jer.    ix   3-5    Hos    iv.  2.  John  viii.  41   Ads  t. 
3,  4  Col.  iii   9.  1  Tiln.  i.  10  iv  2  Tit.  i    2.  12.  llev   xxii.  15. 


V.  1" — 20.  In  order  that  the  Ephesians  might  "  by 
"  love  serve  oneanollier,"  the  a]5o.«lle  next  called  on  thcni, 
not  only  as  a  friendly  monitor,  but  as  testifying  to  them, 
and  charging  them  in  the  name  and  by  the  authority  of' 
the  Lord  Jesus,  that  they  should  not  thenceforth,  after 
having  professed  the  Gospel,  conduct  themselves  in  the 
same  manner  that  the  unconverted  Gentiles  did  ;  but 
should  manifest  such  a  distinction  of  temper  and  behaviour 
as  became  their  vocation.  For  the  Gentiles  around  them 
.walked  "■  in  the  vanity  of  their  mind  ;"  and  their  vain 
speculations  and  carnal  aflections  concurred  in  influencing 
them  to  choose  and  pursue  uorldly  vanities  as  their  chief 
good,  which  was  the  natural  effect  of  their  vain  idolatry. 
Their  understanding.s  were  darkened  through  pride,  pre- 
judices, and  lusts,  and  by  the  agency  of  .Satan  ;  so  that 
they  were  wholly  averse  to  that  life  of  spiritual  obedience 
which  God  requires  and  communicates,  which  accords  to 
his  own  nature  and  felicity,  and  which  is  the  beginning 
and  preparation  for  heavenly  joy.s.  This  "  alienation  from 
"  the  life  of  God,"  was  the  effect  of  their  gross  ignorance 
in  every  thing  relating  to  true  religion  ;  and  that  arose,  not 
so  much  for  want  of  capacity  or  means  of  information,  as 
from  ihc  blindness  or  hardness,  o{  their  hearts,  and  the: 
ob.stinale  depravity  of  I  heir  affections.  Thus  they  stupi- 
fied  themselves  with  false  principles,  corrupting  fables,' 
and  habitual  excesses,  till  they  lost  all  feeling  of  con-' 
science,  and  sense  of  propriety,  decency,  and  morality ; 
and  so  gave  them.selves  up  to  the  unrestrained  indulgence 
of  their  lewd  inclinations,  by  the  greedy  commission  of 
the  most  unnatural  and  detestable  uncleanness ;  as  if  their 
highest  happiness  had  consisted  in  these  far  worse  than 
brutal  practices.  (Aoles,  Rom.  i.  18 — 32.)  Greediness. 
The  original  is  covetousness.     '  All    this    they    diil   with 

•  covetousness,  while   they   were   never  satisfied  with  lus- 
'  urious   indulgence,  neither  had  their  voluptuousness  any 

•  measure  or  bounds.'     (Jerom.) 

V.  21—24.  The  Ephesians  had  not  so  learned  that 
religion,  cf  which  Chi-ist  is  both  the  Teacher  and  the 
lesson,  the  centre  of  all  doctrines,  promises,  ordinances, 
and  duties,  as  to  live  after  the  manner  of  their  heathen 
neighbours.  Indeed,  some  in  other  places  had  learned 
Christ  fiom  teachers  who  paid  liulc  regard  to  their  prac- 
tice ;  bill  they  had  been  better  instructed,  seeing  they  had 
heard  Christ  him.self,  a.s  it  were,  speak  by  his  apostle,  and 
had  been  thus,  taught  by  him  as  the  "  truth  was  in  .Jesus," 
laid  up  in  him  as  in  a  treasurv,  to  bo  communicated 
from  him  to  his  Church,  through  his  word  and  ordi- 
nances; or.  if  so  be  hey  had  been  taught  by  him,  that  is, 
by  his  Spirit  as  well  -.g  by  his  ministers.  For  indeed, 
•The  truth  as  it   was  i.  Jesus,"  taught  men,  that  ihev 


must  put  off,  in  respect  of  their  whole  former  conversation 
and  behaviour,  the  "  old  man,"  or  that  sinful  nature  which 
they  derived  from  failcn  Adam,  and  which  is  corrupt  in 
all  its  principles  and  affections,  according  to  those  various 
inordinate  desires  of  worldly  things,  which  mock  men's 
expectations,  deceive  their  souls,  and  make  them  deceiv- 
ers of  each  other ;  and  which  may  therefore  be  called 
deceitful  lusts,  "  lusts  of  deceit."  The  outward  conduct, 
resulting  from  this  corrupt  nature,  must  be  cast  off  at 
once  as  a  filthy  garment ;  and  the  inward  desires  them- 
selves must  be  denied,  crucified,  and  mortified,  till  they 
are  wholly  abolished.  {ISntes,  Rojn.  vi.  .5,  6.)  The  Ephe- 
sians had  also  been  taught,  according  '■  to  the  truth  ia 
'•  Jesus,"  that  they  must  continually  be  rcncvcd  more 
and  more  in  the  inward  judgment,  temper,  and  aff(  ctions 
of  their  souls,  by  the  power  of  divine  grace,  into  the  hum- 
ble, spiritual,  holy,  and  loving  mind  of  Christ ;  that  so 
they  might  "  put  on  the  new  man,"  and  that  (heir  habitual 
conduct  might  be  conformed  to  his  example,  and  evince 
that  they  were  new  created  after  the  image  of  God,  ia 
righteousne.=s  nnd  true  holiness,  Ihc  holiness  of  IniUu  that 
is,  evangelical  holinessj^ven  that  holiness  which  springs 
from  a  real  belief  of  tlwlilith  as  it  is  in  Jesus,  consists  in 
uprightness  towards  God  and  man,  and  produces  true 
and  genuine  pe  ice  and  satisfaction.  (A'o.'es,  &c.  Gen.  i. 
26.  R  m.  xii.  1—3.  xiii.  14.)  These  lessons  they  had 
been  taught  by  the  aposde,  and  by  Christ  himself,  if  they 
were  true  Christians  ;  and,  in  connexion  with  the  means, 
motives,  and  assistances  afforded  them,  they  would  effec- 
tually lead  them  to  a  conduct  very  different  fiom  that  of. 
their  Gentile  neighbours.  The  corrupt  conversation,  in- 
cluding doubtless  the  bad  habits  of  the  hp;ithen,  i.s  distin- 
guished from  "  the  old  man,"  or  the  depraved  nature 
whence  all  these  evils  sprang.  The  root  would  still  re- 
main after  the  converts  had  "  put  off,  concerning  the 
''former  conversation,  the  old  man  ;"  and  this  would  ren- 
der watchfulne-s  and  diligence  needful  to  the  end,  even 
till  '-the  body  of  sin  was  abolished."  If  "  the  old  man," 
signify  only  bad  /in6i7.s-,  as  many  explun  it.  how  did  it  come 
to  pass  that  these  bad  habits  have  always  bren  so  <^eiieral, 
not  to  say  universal,  while  good  hahit/have  been  exceed- 
ingly rare  ?  We  never  read  of  bad  habits,  in  any  degree, 
among  holy  angels,  nor  would  they  have  been  heard  of 
among  men,  if  we  had  not  apostatized  from  Go  1,  and  be- 
come dead  in  sin,  and  by  nature  children  of  wrath."  The 
stale  of  the  unconverted  Gentiles  is,  indeed,  here  particu- 
larly adverted  to  ;  yet  it  is  most  certain,  that  the  nature  of 
the  unrcgcnerate,  (nay,  their  pr.iclice  also,  cxccfit  in  re- 
spect of  gross  idolatry  ^ind  some  of  its  abominable  ajipcnda- 
gcs,)  is  similar,  even  in  those  who  are  called  Christian*. 
2  N  2 


sfl.  D.  <)4. 


EPHESIANS. 


J.  D.  6^. 


ij  IS  Prov.viii.  7. 1"  speak  every  man  truth  with  his  neigh- 
Till     ic     19  bour :  '  lor  we  are  members  one  oi  an- 

2  Cor.    v.i       4.       ,, 

i ».  30  iiom  XII.  other. 

xii'  is^-ji    '        2li  Be   "^  ye  angry,  and  sin  not :  '  let 
6  '^xii,  21  22.  not  the  sun  so  down  upon  your  wrath  ; 
13. 24  XXV  7-      27  Neither  ""  ifive  place  to  the  devil. 

II     .Nch    V.  6-  SI 

13   v..  xxxvi.       28  Let    "  liim    that    sto  e,    steal    "  no 

■-    p«i     20—^:1  . 

'^[•^  :^  more  :   but  rather  let  him  ^  labour,  work- 
ig   with   his  hands   the   thing    which    is 
v^-2i  "aT"''.  g'^o'J^  ''  t'l^t  '^6  "1^'''  ''<i^6  to  *  give  to  him 
m"v'L"'ii.'\6"4cu  tliat  nceth'th. 
To,  n.°  hZ  .'i       ^y    Lit-'t    "^  no    corrupt    communication 

7.'l  I'et  V  8-0  Ex    iX.  i5    17   x.\i    16    Hrov    xxx   9     Jer    vii.   9.   Hos.  iv  2.  Zeirli 
V  3.  Joho  xii    6   I  Cor    vi    10,  II  —    o  'oli  xxx.v  38.  Prov    xxviii   13.  I.uke  iii    8    10 

74.  xix   B. p  Pri.v  X  ii.l.  x.v  23    Act=  xx   31,  3S.  I  TlieB  iv.  II.  12  2  Tbev  iii   6-8. 

12. ()  Luke  i.l.    11    XXI   I     4   Juhii  xiii.  29  2  Cor.  Tiij  2.  12 Ot.dtittibxtc 

Kom.  xii.  13.  2  tor   i\.  12-  16.  1  Tim    vi.  18. r  v  3.  4.  Ps    v.   9.   Iii   2.  Ixxiil.  7—9. 

Matt   xir    34    37     Knn..  ill     13.14   I  Cor.  xv.  32,  33.   Col.  iii   8,  9.  Jam.  iii  2— 8.  2  Pet. 
ii.  18  Juile  13-16   Her.  xiii  i,  6 


t.     CTT.    30-33 

Pro 

xtx.  II.  X 

Ec   vii   u.  Mat 

V.  2i    Mark 


proceed   out  of  your  mouth,    but   Mhat  »Deut  n.  g-s. 
which  is  good    to  the   fuse  of  edifvine,  3"  x*v""ixxi! 

.,.•,'=,..  '  ^      P       17,1824.  Ixxviil. 

that   It    may  'minister    gracfc    unto  the  4.4.  irov.  x.  31. 

,  •  •'  &  32    Xh    IB  XV  3 

hearers.  -4723x^121. 

^0  And  "  grieve  not  the  Holy  Spirit  of  ifg-^'/li.^' JJ; 
God,  "  whereby  ye  are  sealed  unto  ''  the  \\  ^„^''l;  "(^^ 
day  of  redemption.  ','  ,7;  *• '  '''''^''• 

31  Let  all  ^bitterness,  =and  ^vr&th,  ^Jj'Jl'^'/Z 
and     anger,    and     ''  clamour,   and 


I  Pet 


.  12. 


evil  t  Matt.      T       10. 
.iii   40.   xcv.  10.   Is.  vii. 


.  I. u  Gen.  vi   3  C.  Juilj.  x,    16.  ft 

13    xliii  24.  Ixjii    10   El  xvi   43.  Mark  III   i   Actsvii  »l.  I  Tiles   v.  19   Ueb.  lil  10   17. 

xiwoni    13 y  i.  14  His  xiii.  14   I.uke  xxi  23    Koo)    viii.  II    23.  I   Cor     1   3«. 

XV  li z  pj.  l«iv.  a     Kom   III   14   Col.  lil     19.  Jam     iii    U.  15 --a5t«  on  26. 

Prov  xiv.  17  XIX.  13   Ec    vii    9   X  Cor    xii  SO   Gal   v    20   Col    iii    8     S  Tim    ii.  23. 

Tit.   i   7.  Jam   i   19.    iii.    14—18    iv     1,3 b2Sain.xix   43^xx     i     Prov.  xxix 

8  22  Acts  xix  28    29.  xxi   30.  xxiil   22,23     I    Tim   Hi    3.  vi.  4,   .V. c  Lev.    xix 

IC  2  Sam  xix  27  Ps.  xv  3  I.  20  ci  i.  CXI.  II  Prov.  vi  19.  x  18  zviii  8  xxv 
23.  xxii  20  Jer.  vi  23.  ix.  4  Uom  i.  29,  30.  I  Tim.  iii  II.  v  I  !  2  Tim. 
iii.  3.  Tit.  ii.  3.  iii.  2.  Jam.  iv  II.  1  Pet.  li.  1.2  Pet  ii.  10,  II.  JuJe  8-10. 
Ilev.  xii.  10. 


V.  -ii.  Let  the  Ephesians  show  that  they  had  put  off 
the  old  man  with  his  deeds,  by  laying  aside  every  kind  of 
hes  and  deceit :  let  them  no  longer  flatter,  slander,  defraud, 
amuse,  or  compliment  others,  by  any  deviation  from  strict 
sincerity:  but  lei  every  one  of  them  speak  the  plain  truth 
to  his  neighbours,  without  disguise,  prevarication,  simu- 
lation, or  dissimulation :  seeing  that  men,  both  in  the 
Church  and  in  civil  society,  were  "  members  one  of 
"  another  ;"  and  ought  not  in  any  way  to  deceive  each 
other;  but  should  think  it  as  unnatural  and  preijosterous 
10  impose  on  one  another,  as  for  a  schism  to  take  place  in 
the  body,  or  for  one  sense  or  member  to  delude,  or  mis- 
lead another  into  mischief,  to  the  common  detriment  of 
the  whole  body.     '  Dr.  Whitby  hath  well    shown,   in  his 

•  note    on  this  passage,   that   several  of  the   best  of  the 

•  heathen  moralists  thought  lyit«§  ii>ight  i"  many  cases  be 
•justified:  and  I  wish  that  none  but  heathens  had  ever 
-  taught  so  loose  and  dangerous  a  doctrine.'  {Doddridve.) 

V.  26,  27.  It  would  be  proper  to  express  displeasure 
at  what  was  wrong,  on  many  occasions,  bcth  in  the 
jnanagcment  of  their  families,  in  reproving  sin,  and  even 
in  ordering  their  temporal  concerns,  so  that  all  auger  was 
not  to  be  prohibited  :  yet  let  Christians  be  sure  to  restrain 
that  dangerous  passion  within  the  bounds  of  reason,  nieck- 
aiess,  piety,  and  charity  ;  not  being  angry  without  cause, 
©r  above  cause,  or  in  a  proud,  seltish,  and  peevish  manner  ; 
not  expressing  their  displeasure  by  reproaches,  or  furious 
rage,  or  suffering  it  to  setde  into  resentment;  but  always 
endeavouring  to  subordinate  its  exercise  to  the  glory  of 
God,  and  the  benefit  of  the  offender  himself,  as  well  as 
:hat  of  others  ;  and  to  show  stronger  disapprobation  of  the 
sin  committed  against  God,  than  of  the  injury  done  to 
themselves.  This  would  induce  them  to  attend  to  the 
caution  annexed,''  not  to  let  the  sun  go  down  upon  their 
"■'  wrath,"  not  to  close  the  day  without  forgiving  and 
praying  for  those  who  had  offended  them,  or  expressing  a 
disposition  to  reconciliation  and  kindness.  In  this,  and  in 
other  respects,  they  must  take  care  not  "  to  give  place  to 
•-the  devil,"  who  watched  his  opportunity  of  filling  their 
minds  with  rancour  and  malice,  and  of  thus  exciting  divi- 
sions and  contentions  among  them.  {Marg.  Ref.)  {JSoles, 
Matt.  V.  21—26.  Mark  iii.  1—5,) 

V.   28.     It  might   also   be    supposed,    that,  when   the 
Ephesians  were  idolaters,  they  had  practised  various  kinds 


of  fraud  and  dishonesty,  and  that  sqme  of  them  had  even 
lived  by  theft,  rapine,  or  oppression.  These  might  not, 
in  many  cases,  be  able  to  make  restitution :  but  at  least  let 
them  finally  cease  from  every  kind  and  degree  of  this  vice;  • 
and,  rather  than  do  wrong  to  any  man,  let  every  one,  how- 
ever he  had  before  lived  in  habits  of  ease  and  self-indul- 
gence, learn,  and  Mibmitto,  if  necessary,  even  the  lowest 
and  most  laborious  employment,  whit.h  was  honest  and 
useful  to  society  ;  not  only  in  order  to  provide  food  and 
raiment  for  himself  and  family,  but  that  he  might  be  able 
to  relieve  the  more  urgent  necessities  of  his  sick  and 
alHicted  brethren  and  neighbours.  Thus  their  Christian 
conduct  would  be  as  honourable,  as  their  former  behaviour 
had  been  disgraceful.  In  this  way,  even  the  grand  prin- 
ciple of  restitution,  (namely,  renouncing  all  right  to  pro- 
perty which  has  been  injuriously  acquired,)  would  be 
adhered  to,  as  far  as  their  circumstances  admitted  ox 
it ;  and  a  fund  raised,  among  the  vigorous  and  healthy 
poor,  for  the  relief  of  the  sick  and  aged.  Great  stress 
seems  in  many  places  to  be  laid  on  this  ;  which  in  a  very 
striking  maimer  shows  to  what  an  extent  charitable  com- 
munications, from  the  substance  or  gains  of  Christians,  in 
every  station  of  life,  for  the  relief  of  their  bretliren,  and 
of  others  for  Christ's  sake,  ought  to  be  carried.  (Marg. 
lief.)  But,  alas!  they  who  are  not  eager  to  amass^  wealth,  as 
most  in  these  days  are,  s]iend  too  much  on  themselves  and 
their  families,  to  have  a  due  pro|)ortion  to  spare  for  such 
purposes  :  and  a  degree  of  liberality,  even  far  beneath  the 
scriptural  and  primitive  standard,  is  now  deemed  rather  a. 
prodigy  to  be  wondered  at,  than  an  example  to  be  imitated! 
V.  29.  The  apostle  lurthermore  exhorted  his  readers 
to  abstain  from  all  corrupt  and  polluting  conversation,  and 
not  to  suffer  any  thought  of  that  contagious  nature,  which 
arose  in  their  hearts,  to  proceed  out  of  their  lips ;  as 
this  would  poison  the  imaginations  of  the  hearer.--,  even 
when  not  so  grossly  indecent  a.s  to  shock  them.  On  the 
contrary,  they  otight  to  watch  their  opportunity  of  intro- 
ducing wholesome  and  instructive  discourse ;  and  to  take 
heed  that  the  general  tendency  of  theii*  conversation  was 
good,  useful,  .tnd  edifying;  even  such  /s  might  be  the 
means  of  communicating  grace  to  >*^  hearers,  by  the- 
blessing  of  God  upon  it;  either  by/»^'n£;ing  farelrs^  per- 
sons to  serious  reflection,  or  by  e^^uruging,  warning,  a- 
quickcning  beUevers.    (JSlarg./^*'!'} 


A,  D.  04. 


CHAPTER   rV. 


d.  n.  64. 


?.  speaking,  be  put  away  from  you,  ''  with 


4  Gen.     iv 

XXvilll  XXSVIP       1 

«.  SO  Lev  xix  al    nifiliro 
17,  i».   a  Sam-  ""  liuiiiLi, 
sill  2J  Prov.  X 
12  sxxvi  81  24. 
Kc    vii  9   Knm    i    29    I    Cor.  v    8 
eRiilhii.  ill  Pa  cxiii   4    5   9    I'lov    i 
2.  num.  xii   10  I  Cor  xiii.  4.  2  Cor. 


32  And  b 


ye  "  kind  one  to  another, 

;ir  I'D.  Col  lii  8.  Tit.  lii  3.  I  Jnhn  in  12.  li. 
ix  22.  Is.  Ivii.  1  Marg.  I.uke  vi.  3i.  .Vis  x»yiii. 
I.  6   Col.  ill.  12.  2  Pet.  I    7. 


iV.  30 — 32.  In  this,  and  in  every  other  respect,  Chris* 
tians  should  beware  of  "  grieving;  the  Holy  Spirit  of  God.' 
— '  Give  diligence,  tiiat  the  Holy  Spirit  may  dwell  in 
'you  willingly,  as  in  a  pleasant  and  agreeable  liabilation. 
'  and  do   not    give  him  any  cause  for  grief.     He  sjjeaks 

•  here  of  the  Sjiirit  after  the  manner  of  men.'  {Beza., 
\Marg.ReJ'.)  When  a  lather  ha.s  done  everything  ]3ropcr 
for  the  benefit  of  his  son,  he  is  grieved  if  his  son  acts  in 
an  unbecoming  manner;  and  conse(|uently,  will  not  be 
free  and  cliecrful  in  his  company,  but  will  either  shun 
him,  oi"  frown  on  him.  The  sanctifying  and  comforting 
influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  seal  believers,  as  the  pe- 
culiar people  of  God,  to  the  day  of  complete  redemption, 
even  to  the  general  resurrection.  (Notes,  i.  13,  1-1.  2  Cor. 
i.  20 — 22.)  (iMurg.  Ref.)  As  a  kind  and  wise  Friend,  the 
Holy  Spirit  watched  over  the  Ephesian  converts  for  their 
good,  with  infinite  condescension  and  love  :  all  their  hope, 
■wisdom,  strength,  and  joy,  were  fi-orn  him  ;  and  tlie  only 
return  that  he  required  was,  a  ready  compliance  with  his 
holy  suggestions,  and  a  watchfulness  against  every  thing 
of  a  contrary  tendency.  But,  if  they  indulged  anger,  sel- 
fishness, deceit,  sensual  lusts,  or  vain  conversation,  he 
would  hide  his  face,  or  frown  upon  them,  withhold  his 
consolations,  and  leave  them  to  darkness,  fears,  anxieties, 
or  even  to  know  their  own  weakness  by  such  fall.=!,  as 
would  expose  them  to  sharp  corrections.  In  watching 
against  these  painful  consccjucnces,  let  them  put  away  ali 
bitterness  and  harshness  of  temper,  languatre,  and  beha- 
viour, even  toward  such  as  most  grievously  ouctidcd  them  ; 
and  avoid  all  sinful  anger,  and  clamorous  disputes,  re- 
vilings,  slanders,  and  reproaches,  as  well  as  all  malice  and 
resentment:  that  they  might  he  kind  and  tenderly  sym- 
pathizing with  each  other,  and  ready  to  forgive,  even  as 
God  in  Christ,  and  for  his  sake,  had  forgiven  them.— 
{Notes,  Matt,  xviii.  21 — 35.  1  Cor.  xiii.)  None  but 
true  believers,  persons  really  partaking  of  the  regenerating 
sanctifying  Spirit  of  Christ,  could  feel  the  energy  of  this 
exhortation  :  and,  in  the  judgment  of  charity,  the  apostle 
addressed  the  Ephesians  as  of  this  happy  company.^— 
Sealed.     '  That  is,    have  God's   mark  set  upon  you,  that 

•  you  are   his  servants  ;  a  security  to  you,  that  you  shall 

•  be  admitted  into  his  kingdom  as  such,  at  the  day  of 
'  redemption,  that  is,  at  the  resurrection  ;  when  you 
'  shall  be  put  in  the  actual  possession  of  a  place  in  his 
'  kingdom,  among  those  who  Tire  his,  whereof  the  Spirit 
'is now  an  Earnest.'     (Locke.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  J— 6, 

The  mind  tVat  was  in  Christ,  will  teach  those  who 
suffer  for  his  saVe.  to  be  more  desirous  that  believers 
should  walk  worth)  ^f  their  vocation,  than  of  their  own 
exemption  from  the  CKss  :  and  though  we  can  do  nothing 
towards  our  own  Justili-Ttjon.  yet  by  the  grace  of  God 
wc  may  do  a  great  deal  »>,.  ti^c  honour  of  the  Gospel  and 


f  tender-hearted,  '  forgiving  one  another, 'pji^j,  "=^1;- 
even  as  God  for  Christ's  "sake  hath  for-  J„"^%  ,| 
given  you. 

14- U.  xviii  21-35    Msrk  si.  25.   Luke  ^i  37   xi     1    : 
ij.  7    10.  Col.iii   12, 13.  1  Pet.  iii  8,  u.  I  Jolin  i.  a.  ii 


the  benefit  of  mankind.  A  spiritual,  humble,  obedient, 
and  holy  walk,  is  peculiarly  suitable  to  the  character  of  our 
Saviour,  and  to  the  freeness  of  our  holy  salvation,  as  well 
as  to  the  nature  of  our  present  privileges  and  future  in- 
heritance. Even  the  candour  and  allowance,  which  wc 
arc  conscious  that  we  need  from  our  brethren,  should 
teach  us  to  act  with  all  lowliness  and  meekness,  with 
''  long-suft'ering,  forbearing  one  another  in  love."  If  all 
who  profess  the  Gospel  did  indeed  thus  "endeavour  to 
"  keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  peace," 
what  a  diflerent  face  would  the  Church  of  God  assume  i 
Bui,  alas!  whilst  there  is  one  Body,  one  Spirit,  one  hope, 
one  Lord,  one  faith,  one  baptism,  and  one  God  and  Father 
of  all,  on  whom  all  depend,  and  from  whom  all  our  hopes 
and  comforts  come,  how  grievously  do  the  remaining 
gnorance,  bigotry,  and  disproportionate  zeal  about  com- 
jaratively  trifles,  even  in  good  men,  the  designing  ambi- 
tion and  furious  passions  of  bad  men,  and  the  artifices  of 
the  devil,  defeat  the  endeavours  of  those  who  labour  for 
peace ;  and  perpetuate,  yea  multiply,  divisions  and  dis- 
sentions  among  those  who  arc  agreed  in  the  great 
essentials  of  Christianity  !  Let  us,  however,  persevere  in 
seeking,  and  praying  for,  the  peace  of  the  Church:  for 
"  blessed  are  the  peace-makers  ;"  and  whatever  eager  zea- 
lots may  say  of  them,  "  they  shall  be  called  the  children  of 
"  God."  Let  us  watch  against  spiritual  pride,  envy,  and 
the  ambition  of  popularity  :  and  Ictus  improve  our  measure 
of  endowment,  as  the  gift  of  Christ  for  the  benefit  of  others^ 
witii  contentment  and  quietness. 

V.  7—16. 

It  may  be  very  useful  to  remember,  that  the  Redeemer 
first  came  down  from  heaven,  and  abased  himself,  before 
he  ascended  as  a  triumphant  Conqueror,  to  enrich  us 
rebels  with  the  fruits  of  his  victories.  Thus  he  left  us 
an  example  that  we  should  follow  his  steps,  and  expect 
abasement,  self-denial,  and  the  cross  here,  and  honour  and 
felicity  hereafter.  While  Christians  should  be  exhorted  to 
value  the  faithful  ministry  of  the  Gospel,  as  the  precious 
gift  of  Christ,  and  the  grand  means  of  salvation  to  their 
souls,  pastors  and  teachers,  however  distinguished,  should 
be  reminded  of  the  end  for  which  they  were  appointed, 
even  "  for  the  perfecting  of  the  saints,  and  for  the  work 
"  of  the  ministry,"  rather  than  for  the  emolument  or 
reputation  of  it ;  and  for  the  ediiication  of  the  body  of 
Christ,  not  for  the  indulgence  of  themselves  or  the  ad- 
vancement of  their  families.  We  shouki  then  "  lake  heed 
to  ourselves  and  to  our  doctrine,"  and  labour  to  bring  those 
among  whom  we  minister  to  the  unity  of  ihe  faiih  and  of 
the  knowledge  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  to  that  maturity  of 
judgment  and  experience,  which  may  fit  them  to  be  a  part 
of  that  complete  Body,  "  according  to  the  measure  of  the 
"  «latiire  of  the  fulness  of  Christ."  For  by  leading 
believers  with  gradual  advances  to  this  ripeness  of  know- 
ledge, we  most  efiectually  counteract  the  sleight  of  me»^ 


l\  04. 


EPHESIANS. 


^.  Z>.  G4, 


ciiAr.  V 

The  fij)cslle  exhorts  ihc  J.jjhcmuns  to 
imitate  the  love  of  Cod  in  Christ,  1,2: 
to  avoid  all  ttnclatuncss,  covctousncss, 
and  improper  disrourse,  uhich  draiv 
down  the  wrath  of  God  upon  '•  the  cltil- 
"  dren  of  disobedience,'''  '.i — b  ;  to  have 
no  fellowship  with  the  tvorks  of  dark- 
ness ;  but,  as  the  children  of  light,  to  re- 


anl  thai  cunning  civiftincss  by  w'nich  they  lie  in  wnit  to 
deceive  ;  for  their  success  is  ciiielly  among  unstable  j^ro- 
fessors,  or  such  Christians,  as,  being  children  iu  luider- 
stundiiig,  are  liable  to  be  ''  tossed  to  and  fro,  unci  carried 
"  about  wi^h  every  wind  of  doctrine,"  and  by  every  subtle 
"device  of  the  enemy.  \Vc  should  indeed  hold  the  truth 
with  firmness,  but  it  should  also  be  in  love  ;  otherwise, 
y.eal  for  orthodoxy  may  dictate  such  violent  measures,  as 
will  more  distract  the  Church,  and  injuic  the  cause  of 
Christ,  tiian  false  teachers  themselves  could  do.  But  in 
•'.faith  working  by  love-' wc  grow  up  into  Christ  in  all 
things,  and,  acting  in  thissjiirit,  every  minister  and  Chris- 
tian, as  a  part  of  that  Body  of  which  he  is  the  Head,  con- 
tributes to  the  proportion,  union,  and  prosperity  of  the 
whole,  according  to  the  elTectua!  working  cf  Christ  in 
every  part  ;  and  thus  the  Church  is  increased  in  holiness 
and  in  numbers,  "  by  edifying  itself  in  love."  Indeed, 
every  congregation,  where  the  truth  is  preached,  will 
prosjjer  and  increase,  according  to  the  measure  in  which 
this  peaceful  and  loving  improvement  of  every  one's 
talents  for  the  common  benefit  is  attended  to  ;  for  "the 
"  fruit  of  righteousness  is  sown  in  peace  of  them  that 
"  make  peace,  but  where  envying  and  strife  are,  there  is 
"  confusion  and  every  evil  work." 

V.  17—24. 

Let  all  ministers  testify  in  the  Lord  against  antichris- 
tian  tempers  and  practice?,  as  well  as  against  false  doc- 
trines, and  insist  upon  it.  that  believers  must  not  walk  as 
others  do,  who  are  Gentiles  in  conduct,  though  Christians 
in  name  ;  for  the  didbrencc  between  heretofore,  and/ifjicf- 
forlh,  is  of  vast  importance  in  this  grand  concern.  Alas  ! 
do  not  men  on  every  side  walk  in  the  vanity  of  their  minds  ? 
Is  it  not  plain  that  their  understandings  are  darkened,  and 
their  hearts  alienated  from  the  life  of  God,  and  even  har- 
dened against  it,  through  the  ignorance  that  is  in  them  ? 
Nay,  are  there  not  numbers  who  are  past  feeling,  and 
have  given  themselves  up  to  work  all  uncleanness  with 
greediness  ?  Must  we  not  then  insist  most  decidedly  upon 
liie  distinction  between  real  and  nominal  Chris!i:ins?  In- 
deed, there  arc  many  professors  of  evangelical  truth  who 
have  so  learned  Christ,  as  not  to  be  convinced  of  the  neces- 
sity of  mortifying  their  corrupt  nature  and  its  deceitful 
lusts ;  of  being  "  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  their  minds," 
and  of  "  putting  on  the  now  man,  as  created  after  God  in 
"  righteousness  and  true  holiness!"^  But  if  we  have  truly 
learned  Christ,  from  the  teaching  of  his  word  and  Spirit, 
we  shall  be  daily  aiming  to  practice  these  lessons,  seek- 
ing help'from  God  by  fervent  prayer ;  we  shall  mourn  that 


prove  them,  7 — 14  ;  to  u-a^  tcith  wis- 
dom and  circumspeelion,  15 — 17:  not  to 
drink  to  excess  ;  but  to  be  filed  with  the 
Spirit,  nngi/ig  Fsahns  and  praises  t» 
God,  18 — 20  :  and  to  submit  to  one 
another,  in  the  several  relations  of  life, 
21.  The  duties  of  wives  and  husbands, 
enforced  and  illustrated,  by  the  mutual 
love  of  Christ  and  his  church,  22 — .33. 


so  much  power  yet  remains  in  our  old  corrupt  nature,  and 
He  shall  long  to  be  more  like  our  divine  iMaster,  in  every 
|)art  of  our  temper  and  conduct. 

V.  25—32. 

Zealous  professors,  and  indeed,  admired  preachers  of 
evangelical  truth,  nsy,  even  true  Christians,  need  warn- 
ing and  cautioning  to  avoid  immoral  practices  ;  but  the 
latter  welcome  and  profit  by  the  word  of  exhortation, 
while  hypocrites  detect  themselves  by  raging  against  iU 
They,  who  most  vigilantly  examine  themselves,  will  most 
perceive  the  extreme  difficulty  ot  entire  truth  and  sincerity 
in  all  their  conversation,  and  of  avoiding  every  kind  and 
depree  of  fal-ehood  ;  they  also  find  it  very  difficult  to  feel 
and  express  anger  on  the  most  justifiable  occasions,  and 
to  perform  the  duties  of  parents,  masters,  or  ministers, 
without  falling  into  sin  and  dishonouring  their  profession. 
They  perceive  it  very  necessary  to  watch  and  pray  against 
resentment,  lest  "  the  sun  sliould  go  down  upon  their 
"  wrath,"  and  so  place  should  be  given  for  Satan  to  tempt 
them  to  further  transgressions  ;  for,  in  every  thing,  the 
occasions  of  his  suggestions  should  be  assiduously  avoided. 
Nay,  exact  and  scrupulous  honesty  is  far  more  uncommon 
than  is  generally  imagined  ;  and  even  some  pious  persons 
do  things  not  strictly  just,  for  want  of  being  instructed 
and  admonished  after  the  apostolical  manner.  But  while 
thieves  and  robbers  are  as  welcome  to  Christ  as  their 
more  moral  neighbours,  yet,  thenceforth  they  must  steal 
no  more,  whatever  hard  labour  may  be  necessary  for  an 
honest  livelihood.  AVhat  then  shall  we  think  of  those  pro- 
fessed C/iri.s/i«»is,  who  grow  rich  and  live  in  luxury,  by 
various  frauds,  oppressions,  excessive  profits,  smuggling, 
and  other  acts  of  injustice,  without  restitution  or  amend- 
ment ?  And  if  the  poor  labourer  should  give  to  him  that 
needelh,  what  .shall  we  tiiink  of  them,  whose  large  reve- 
nues and  immense  expenses  or  hoardings  are  far  out  of  all 
proportion  to  their  penurious  and  scanty  alms  ?  Our  dis- 
course also  must  be  kept  pure,  our  tongues  bridled,  and 
the  gift  of  speech  improved  diligently  as  a  talent;  that  so 
we  may  not,  with  this  unruly  member,  do  mischief  to 
others,  but  may  speak  such  pious  and  instructive  words, 
as  are  suited  to  minister  grace  to  the  hearers,  if  we  would 
act  according  to  our  obligations  as  Christians.  ^Vhen  we, 
in  anv  degree  or  respect  neglect  these  rules,  we  "  grieve 
•'  the"  Holy  Spirit  of  God,"  lose  our  comfort  and  evidence^ 
or  even  bring  our  state  into  doubt  and'^'^picion.  Let  us 
then  watch  against  all  these  evils,  y'  anger  and  malice, 
and  copy  diligently  the  loving  q^niplc  of  ow  God  and 
Saviour. 


i.  D.  04. 


B 


bJe 


Kxxi    20 


E  ye  therefore   "  follower 
as  dear  children  ; 
2  And  "^  walk  in  love,  "^  as  Chri 


CHAPTER  ^  \ 
of  God, 


.7.  D.  01. 


also 


i"°2  cd?..u'ir  '^^*''  'o^'^^'J  "s,  and  hath  given  himself  fo 


cui"^"  i»  s' ?5  ^'®'  ^"  offering  ai)u  *a  sacrifice  to  God, 
34.  iiorn"  liT  ^  ^^^'  ^  sweet-smelling  savour. 
u   coriii^ri       ^  ^"*^   ^  fornication,  and    all   unclean- 
1  V^m   i'v'  12  ncss,    or   ''  covetoiisncss,    let   it    not    be 
liohD  ii'i' II- once  'named  among  you,  ''as  becometh 

23  i'.  20  21.        c^ints  ■ 

»».  i8.  John  »«.  IS,  13  2  for.  ».  U.  15.  viii.  9   Gal    i  4    ii    20  1  Tim.  ii  6.  Tit.  ii.  M. 

Hel.    vii  25-27  ix    14   1  Pet   ii  21— 21.  IJohD  iii.  ir.  Kev    1.5   v   9. e  Uom. 

viii.  3.  jWarj   I  Cor.  V   7    Heb    i«.  2.1.  x    12 f  Geo.  viii  21.  Lev.  i  9   13    17    iii 

16.  Am  \.21   SCor  ii   15 %i   iv.  19  Num   xxv   1.  Dejt.  xsiii   17,  18.  Malt  sv. 

19   Markiii.21.    Acts  xr.  20  Uom.  i  29     1  Cor.  v     10    11.  vi  9.10   13.  18.  X.  8  i  Cnr. 
sii.  SI.    Gal.  V.  19-21.    Col.  iii  s     1  Tbes   iv.  :l   7     Heh   sii    IC   xiii.  4.  2  Pet    >i    10 

Ke«  ii  14.21  ix.  31.  xxi  6.  xxii.  15. hi  Kx.  xviii  21   kx.  17.  Josh  vii.  21 

I  cam.  viii   3     Ps.  S  3     csix.  3B     Prov  xxviii    16     Jer.  vi    21   vi\i    lO    xxii    17     Ez 
Kxiii.31.  Mic  ii.  2   .Mark  vii.  V2   I.ukeSii   16    xvi.  14.  Arts  xx.  33.  I  Cnr   vi    10.  Col    1m 
ill.  S    I  Tim  iii.  3  vi   10  2  Tim  iii.  2.  Tit  i  7.  11    Hel.    xiii  5    1  Pet.  v  2.    2  Pet.  ii.  I  ,„ 

3    11 i  Ex.  xxiii.  13.  1  Cor.  v.  I. k  Rom.  xvi.  2.  Phil.  1.  27.     1  Tim.  ii.  10      1" 

Tit.  ii  3.  ,,. 


4  Neither  '  fijtiiincss,  nor  foolish  talk- 1 1^.20  Prov.,ii 
ing,  nor  jesting,  which  arc  not  •"  conve-  il'3  '.i^.l  xi'i  Ji 
nicnt ;  "  but  rather  giving  of  thanks.  S"co!."^i."8: 

r)  For  "  this  ye  know,  ■'  that  no  whore-  fi^t  "ii.  1  h 
monger,  nor  unclean  jicrson,  nor  covet-  mtom  "  '2?, 
ous  man  1  who  is  an  idolater,  hath  any  .."lo.'ia  1.%.  ph 
inheritance  in  the  kinfjdom  of  Christ  and  M''"tvi.''2i"2 

„r  i-i        I  °  Dan.  >i  10  Johi 

01   (jtod.  V,  tx    2(.<.r  i 

/-     T       ,    ,  1  •  .,1  .         ll.ix    15     PHI, 

b  JLet  no  man  deceive  you  with  «  vain  "  <"■  c<.'  iii  u 
words ;  for  because  of  these  things  '  cometh  "  ^1-  neb  xli'i! 
the  wrath  of  God   upon   "the  children  of "' C"' 'i.  cio 

J,      , .        ,         , .  I  p  S<  r  en,  3 

*  tlisobcdicncc.  q  cm.    iii.    5. 

y^  ,  1  Tim     vi     10. 

7   L»e  "  not  ye  tiicrcforc  partakers  with  ixi"fj  '"'''■  * 

them.  rJer.xsix  8  31 

.  8    Col 


i5h.  xxii  17,  18,  Ps  Ixxviii.  31,  1 
btlief  Heh.  iii.  19,  1  let  ii.  6  Or 
.  6.  xiii.  20.  1  Tim.  V.  2Z.  Rev    x^ 


-xll    Kum.  ivi.    26.  Ps,  1   18.    Pr 


0— ll. 
ii  4  8.  18  2The«.  ii  3. 
--t  Num.  xxxii  13.  14. 
y«  61 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  V.  V.  1,  2.  instead  of  the  malignant  pas- 
sions, mcntionfid  towards  the  close  ot'  the  precedinj^  chap- 
ter, the  believers  at  Ephesus  were  exhorted  to  foliow  or 
imitate  God,  as  his  beloved  children,  in  all  his  moral  per- 
fections, especially  in  that  love  from  which  their  salvation 
flowed.  This  might  best  be  contemplated  in  the  Person 
and  love  of  Christ,  who  had  assumed  human  nature,  and 
given  himself  for  them  an  otiering  or  sacrifice  to  God, 
which  was  to  him  a  sweet-smelling  savour,  in  allusion  to 
the  typical  sacrifices  that  were  consumed  on  the  altar.  Not 
that  the  Father  took  pleasure  in  the  sullerings  of  his  "  be- 
"  loved  Son,"  in  themselves  ;  but  his  justice  and  holiness 
were  glorified  in  them,  and  a  way  was  thus  opened  for 
the  honourable  exercise  of  mercy  towards  those  who  de- 
served his  awful  vengeance,  and  in  this  he  was  well  pleased. 
— As  the  Father  appointed  and  ])rovided  this  sncrificc, 
and  from  love  to  us  gave  his  beloved  Son  for  our  sins,  and 
as  Jesus  said  "  1  and  my  Father  are  One  5"  so  the  love 
ofChrist  must  be  equivalent  to  that  love  of  God,  which 
they  vere  directed  to  copy  in  their  habitual  conduct. — 
Compassion  for  the  deservedly  miserable,  condescension 
to  the  mean  and  vile,  a  readiness  to  forgive  injuries,  self- 
abasement,  self-denial,  and  enlarged  beneficence,  were 
most  illustriously  manifested  in  that  love,  which  is  here  pro- 
posed as  the  jiallern  for  our  imitation. 

V.  3,  4.  The  apostle  had,  in  the  foregoing  chapter, 
warned  the  Ephesians  against  fe\eral  of  those  immorali- 
"ies,  to  which  they  had  been  addicted  before  their  conver- 
sion, and  he  here  resumes  that  subject.  The  degree,  in 
whici;  fornication  in  particular,  and  other  kinds  of  iicen- 
ti.ousness  were  practised,  and  even  allowed,  nay  vindica- 
ted, by  the  gravest  philosophers  of  the  Gentiles,  can  hardly 
be  conceived  by  those  who  are  not  very  conversant  with 
their  writings.  The  exhortation,  therefore,  as  it  respects 
these  vices,  needs  little  comment ;  liut  many  learned  men 
maintain,  that  the  word,  rendered  tovetousiifas,  means  an 
in.satiable  craving  after  more  and  more  of  these  sensual 
indulgences.  Now,  it  cannot  be  denied  that  the  word 
sometimes  has  that  sense;  yet  it  can  hardly  be  supposed, 
that  the  apostle  would,  in  so  general  a  way,  have  added 
to  his  warning  pgainst  fornication,  the  menlioa  gf  thai 


•'  uncleanness  with  greediness,"  which  he  had  before  sta- 
ted as  the  excess  of  Pagan  blindness  and  hardness  of  heart, 
(iv.  19.)  On  the  other  hand,  can  it  be  thought,  that 
covetousness  should  here,  and  in  all  other  exhortations 
of  a  similar  nature,  which  the  aposde  addressed  to  the 
churches,  be  almost,  if  not  entirely,  overlooked  .'  For 
they,  who  explain  the  word  in  this  text  of  gtfetlincus  in 
lewdness,  put  lije  same  construction  on  it  in  other  places 
where  it  occurs.  No  doubt,  covetousness,  or  eager  desires 
of  gain,  \;'hether  to  hoard,  or  to  support  extravagance,  is 
as  contrary  to  vital  Christianity,  as  the  grossest  sensuali- 
ties, though  more  plausiiile,  and  not  so  easily  defined  :  and 
also  as  sup[jlying  the  means  of  silencing  or  softening  the 
reproofs  of  those  who  would  firmly  protest  against  Voi-ni- 
cation,  and  even,  in  many  eases,  prosecute  them  with  the 
cens'ires  of  the  Church,  i  ho  clause,  indeed,  '•  let  it  not 
"  once  be  named,  &c."  may  only  mean,  '  Let  it  not  be 
'said,  that  a  Christian  is  guiliy  of  such  crimes.'  But  if 
understood  of  the  discourse,  in  which  the  »i«»iiHO' or  men- 
tioning of  licentious  practices,  in  a  manner  too  common, 
tends  to  pollute  the  imaginations,  or  infiame  the  passions 
of  the  hearers,  it  cannot  be  doubted,  that  the  conversa- 
tion of  those  who  sjieak  as  if  every  thirig  was  valuable  in 
proportion  as  money  can  be  got  or  .saved  by  ir,  corrupts 
the  judgment  and  principles  of  men,  though  in  another 
way,  yet  as  rflectually  as  obscene  discourse.  It  s'cm-; 
also  to  be  with  peculiar  propriety,  that  the  apostle  'oincd 
this  odious  vice  with  these  others  more  generally  ."icanda- 
lou«.  Neiiher  tiie  one  nor  the  other  should  be  mentioned 
without  detestation,  for  this  beciinie,  (or  suited  their  cha* 
ractrr  as)  saints,  and  their  relation  to  G',d,  as  his  chiK 
drcn,  as  members  of  Christ,  as  temples  of  the  llcAy  S^i- 
rit,  as  heirs  of  heaven,  and  as  lights  in  the  world.  Na}-, 
they  must  not  allow  of  any  indecent  conversation,  or  an/ 
thing  vain  and  trifiing,  or  even  those  witty  turns  of  ex- 
pression, by  which  improper  sentiments,  being  conveyed 
in  an  ingenious  manner,  obtain  applause,  instead  of  ex- 
citing indignation.  Nothing  of  this  kind  could  consist 
with  the  character  of  Christians,  who  ought  rather  to 
converse  together  on  the  mercies  of  God,  and  unite  irv 
thanksgivings  for  them. 

V.  5 — 7,    The  apostle  here  supposed  his  readers  Vo 


./?.   D.  G4. 


EPHESIANS. 


./f.  D.  64. 


yiin.is. wia       8  For  >  ye  wore  somctiinos  darkness, 
so.  la.  V's'  *  but  now  are  ijc  Yx^hi  in  the  Lord  :  '"  walk 

xhi.  10,     Ix.  2.  ,  .,  ,  ^■'i.     ,^ 

jcr    xiii.   16  as  children  oi  liglit : 

i.ukoi  la  Actf      9  CFor  "  the  fruit  of  tlie  Spirit   is  in 

xvil.  sn    xxvi.     ,,       ^         ,  1    ,1     •    I  ,  I 

16,    iio.Ti  i  21  all   '  jroodness,   and    '  nglitconsncss,  and 

ji.  10.  2  Cor.  VI.  p  '  ~ 

u.  Col  I.  11  c  fr-nth  : ) 

li.  9    ijohi,  .i.       10  f  Proving  what  IS   "  acceptable  unto 

\\!,;;f.^^^  the  Lord. 

U,  20    Join 


11   And  Iiave 


felic 


no  lenow.snip  witn 

1.30    2  Cor    iii   13.  iv.  C.  I  Thes   v./l-!i.  1  John  ii  9-1 1 a2    I 


the 


S  9.  viii    12. 
46.  I  Cor  I. 

I.uke  »vl   8.  John  xii    3G   Gal  ».  25    I  Pit    li   3-11    1  Jntin  i   7 1)  Gal.  v.  ;.;,  i.> 

<•  Ps.  xvi   2,3,   Roni   ii   4  %»   U.  1  I'ct.  ii.  IS  n  Joliti  11. <1  riiil   i.  :i     1  Tim   VI 

11   Hcb   i  8  xl.33    1  Pet    !■    24.  1  John  ii  2J    iii.  '.',  10. e  Stt  un.  iv.  IS.  25   vi.  U 

JohD  i  47 f  1  Sam  yvii.  39   Rom.  xii.   1,  2  Phil,  f    10.  1  Thes  v.  21 e  P».  xix 

H     Hrov.  HXi  3    Is.  Iviii  5.   Jcr   vi  iO,    Rom  xiv.  18     I'hrl.  iv.  18.    1  Tim  ii  3   v  4 

Hcb.  xii  18   I  Pet  ii.  »  10. h7     Gfu  .\l.x.  5-7    P«   i    1.2.  sxvi  4.S   xciv  20.  21 

Prov    iv    11.15.iJC.6.  Jer.  xv.  17.    Rom  xvi.  17.    1  Cor.  v.  S-l  I.  x.  20,  21     SCor.vi 
1.1  -18  2  Thes   iii.  6.  U  1  Tim  vi.  5  2  Tim  iii.  5.  2  John  10,  11.  Hcv  xvlii.  4. 


unfruitful  *=  works  of  darkness,  '  but  ra-  iPmv  i  31    i. 

Hi   in.  Rum.  vi 

21    Gil.  vi   8. 
.  23  Jul,  XX 


thcr  reprove  ihem. 

,_./,..  ,  .  I     U)».22  Jol.xxiv 

12  Tor  ■"  It  IS  a  shame  even  to  speak  13-n.  joim  n; 
of  tliosc  things  wiiicii  are  done  of  them  23__;3s  xu,  12. 
"  in  secret. 

i;i  But  all  things  fliat  arc  *  reproved 
are  made  manifest  by  the  light:  "  for 
whatsoever  doth  make  manifest,  is  light, 

14  Wherefore  f  he  saith,  i"  Awake, 
thou  that  sleepest,  and  'i  arise  from  the 
dead,  ■■  and  Christ  shall  give  thee  light 

Prov.ix.  17 •  .     -      -  ,..-..        -.     .. 

tiincovtrci  \a 


I  Thei 
1  Gen  XX.  19. 
lev  xix  17  V> 
cxii.  »  Prov  ix. 
7.  8.  Xlii  13 
XT  12.  xix.  IS. 
xxv.  12  xxix.  I. 
l4  xxlx  21  Matt. 
xviii  IS  I.ukfl 
iii.  19    1  Tim   V. 


M,  .le 
.  14.  Hos  ii    10  V 

fOr.(( 1>  1,   li 

i  26  Mnrg. q  ii  4.  Ez  xxxvii 

ii.  1. r  Jolini 


n  3.  nnm  i  24- 
27    1  Pel.  Iv.  3 
_  l2S»m    xii.   12. 

I.uvn  xii.  1,2.  P.i.m   li.   10.  Rev  xx   12 Or. 

o  Mie.  vii   6  .'ohn  iii.  20.  si.  1  Cor  iv  &. 

Iii  I   U    I    Rom   xlii.  11.1  Cor  xv  3.1  3Tini 
III.  John  v.  25-99  xi.  43,  44.  P,om.  vi  4,5.  Col. 
ix.  5.  Acl!i  Xiii.  47.  2  Cor,  iv    6.  2  Tim  i.  10. 


]cnow,  that  fornicators,  unclean  pcrson.s,  and  covctou.s 
men,  were  out  of  the  way  to  licavcn,  Tlie  lalliT,  thougl 
often  more  favoured  than  debauched  characters,  were,  in 
the  strictest  sense,  idolaters,  seeing  they  loved,  truslccl,  and 
expected  happiness  from  wealth,  rather  than  from  God  ; 
nnd  sought  to  increase  or  secure  their  treasures,  instead  of 
seeking;  lirst  his  favour,  image,  and  glory.  (Marg.  Rif.) 
They  were  not  therefore  truly  converted  ;  and,  not  being 
subjects  of  Christ's  kingdom  on  earth,  they  could  not  be 
entitled  to  the  inhcrit;nice  of  that  heavenly  kingdom,  which 
God,  for  Christ's  sake,  would  bcslow  on  all  true  believers. 
Some  might  indeed  argue  against  this  declaration  ;  and, 
excusing  such  practices,  or  amubing  themselves  with  spe- 
culations on  God's  mercy  and  the  frecness  of  salvation, 
might  persuade  others  that  they  were  not  absolutely  in- 
consistent with  a  state  of  acceptance.  But  let  none  suffer 
any  man  to  deceive  them  with  vain  words  ;  as  these  very 
jiracticcs  brought  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  children  of 
disobedience,  or  those  who  persisted  in  unbelief,  impeni- 
tence, and  the  allowed  practice  of  sin.  But  vain,  deceit- 
ful words  of  various  kinds  might  be  noticed,  did  our 
limits  jiermit.  The  common  principles  which  prevail  even 
in  countries  professing  Christianitj^,  among  those  who  are 
far  removed  from  an  antinomian  perversion  of  evangeli- 
cal truth,  jnopeily  so  called,  dictate  vain  words,  which  de- 
ceive vast  multitudes.  A  smattering  of  vain  philosophy, 
united  with  the.se  common  notions,  leads  numbers  to  con- 
clude, that  God  will  not  punish  men  for  indulging  their 
natural  inclinations,  however  irregularly.  Many  popular 
writers,  of  late,  have  spoken  of  fornication,  and  even  the 
seduction  of  an  unmarried  woman,  as  no  crime  ;  or  mere- 
ly as  '  indulging  the  most  amiable  weakness  of  human 
nature  !'  In  these,  and  in  various  other  ways,  ingenious  men, 
and  even  moral  philosophers,  by  moral  essays,  so  called, 
m  modern  times  deceive  millions  with  vain  words;  and  no 
tfoubt  the  grand  deceiver  of  mankind  had  prophets  of  a 
similar  stamp  in  ancient  days,  AVhcn  the  vilest  of  trans- 
gressors repent  and  believe  the  Gospel,  they  become  "  chil- 
''  dren  of  obedience,"  from  whom  the  wrath  of  God  is 
turned  away  ;  but  it  could  not  be  expected  that  he  would 
.jiiinish  the  Gentiles  for  such  abominations,  and  connive  at 
ihem  in  professed  Christians,  If  the  Ephesians  therefore 
meant  to  escape  the  condemnation  of  their  heathen  neigh 
bours,  let  them  not  partake  of  their  crimes. 

V.  n — 14.     The^  Ephesians  had  once  been  darkness 
■itself,  through  total  ignorance  of  God  and  his  will ;  but 


now,  by  tlic  Gosjiel,  ihcy  were  made  '=  light  in  the  Lord,'' 
as  One  with  Christ,  the  Light  of  the  world.  Let  them 
therefore  walk  as  children  of  the  Light;  like  persons  who 
were  born  again  into  the  spiritual  world,  to  be  trained  up 
as  heirs  of  the  light  of  heaven.  If  they  were  inwardly 
enlightened,  the  Holy  .Spirit,  by  whom  the  change  had 
been  wrought,  would  lead  them  to  a  suitable  conversation  ; 
as  the  fruit  of  the  Spirit  consisted  in  all  kinds  of  goodness, 
mercy,  equily,  integrity,  veracity,  sincerity,  and  faithful- 
ness ;  as  well  as  in  uprightness  in  their  professed  faith, 
fear,  and  love  of  God.  Let  ihcm  then  prove,  or  make 
trial  of  those  things,  which  God  accepted  and  delighted  in. 
and  seek  solid  enjoyment  in  them.  But  let  none  of  ihem 
countenance  those  works  of  darkness,  from  which  carnal 
men  sought  pleasure  and  profit;  but  which  were  wholly 
unfruitful,  and  yielded  no  present  real  advantage,  to  coun- 
terbalance in  any  degree  the  future  ruin  to  which  they  led. 
On  the  contrary,  let  them  reprove  such  vices  in  their 
neighbours,  by  refusing  to  join  in  them,  by  protesting  plain- 
ly against  them,  by  showing  their  hateful  nature  and  per- 
nicious tendency  ;  or  by  keeping  a  significant  silence,  when 
more  explicit  reproof  might  be  unsuitable.  For  indeed 
it  was  a  shame  even  to  speak  of  the  practices,  which  the 
heathens  secretly  committed ;  not  oidy  in  taverns  and 
brothels,  but  more  especially  in  the  most  sacred  mysteries 
of  their  abominable  religion  !  The  light,  however,  of  divine 
truth,  held  forth  in  an  open  profession,  and  a  suitable  walk 
and  conversation,  could  not  fail  to  detect  and  expose  the 
detestable  nature  of  such  shameful  practices.  For  what- 
ever thus  tended  to  make  things  manifest  according  to 
their  real  nature  was  light,  and  equivalent,  in  the  spiritual 
world,  to  the  light  of  the  Sun  in  the  natural  world. 
With  a  view  to  this,  according  to  the  tenour  of  the  Old 
Testament  prophecies,  {Is.  Ix.  1:)  the  Lord  now  called 
on  sinners  of  the  Gentiles  to  awake  from  the  sleep  of  sin, 
and  their  vain  dreams  of  worldly  happiness  ;  yea,  to  arise 
from  the  death  of  sin  ;  and  Christ  would,  by  his  doctrine 
and  Spirit,  give  them  sufficient  light  to  discover  and  es- 
cape every  fianger,  and  to  find  the  way  of  peace  and  holi- 
ness. Surely,  this  one  text  ought  for  ever  to  silence  the 
vain  speculations  of  those,  who,  arguing  from  figurative 
expressions,  concerning  the  state  of  sinners,  as  asleep,  nay, 
dead  in  sin,  not  only  object  to,  but  absolutely  condemn, 
as  heresy,  the  most  scriptural  addresses,  and  calls  to  them 
to  repent  and  turn  to  God,  and  believe  in  Christ,  and  seek 
salvation ! 


J.  D.  U. 


(^HAPTEll  V'. 


J.  d:m- 


xix.  10. 


13. 


15  'See  then   that  ye  'walk   circuni- 
pectly,  "  not  as  fools,  but  as  wise, 

16  -^  Redeeming    the     time,    because 
the  clays  are  evil. 

17  AVherelbre  '  be  ye  not  unwise,  but 
untlerstantlinc:  what  the  will  ol"  tiie  Lord 


Matt  X-  16. 
1  Cor.  xiv.  20 
Pbil.  i  57.  Col. 
i.  S,  10  iv  5. 
tj2Sam  xxiv  10. 
Job  li  in  Hs. 
tx»;ii  S2  ''rov 
xiv.  P.  Jlatt 
Luke 
i     Gal. 

iii:  1. 3  I  Tim.  wnercin 

vi.9.  Jiiin.  Hi.  13    ,1         c<     •    V 

;Ec  ix  .ouoin.  the  bpu'ii : 

—  ill       1    I       tlni       1';  1       •  1  * 

1 9  bpeaking  "  to  yourselves  in 


XXV. 


18  And 


'  be    not    drunk    with  wine, 
c.Kcess ;  "^  but  be  filled  with 


peaKing  "  lo  yourselves  in  ■  psalms, 
and  hymns,   and   spiritual  songs,   singing 
Acu'xL.si.sa'and  makinjj  melody  s  in  your  heart  to  the 

1  Cor.    vii     16  »  •'  ■' 

19-31.  ^  ^        Lord  ; 

" °-"U  IT  0-  ^^  Giving  ''thanks  always  for  all 
28  ps''<-*l''io  things  unto  God  and  the  Father,  '  in  the 
H'''^5"'x,r°8.  "ame  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ: 

xsiii    23    Jer.         O  I     k 

iv.22  Rom  xii  ■"  ... 

?Ti,es°'iv.'i-3.  other  'in  the  fear  of  God. 

1  Pel    iv.  2. bCcn.  ix.  21.   xix.  32-35.   Dent,  xsi     20.    I's    Ixix.    12    Prov.   XX.    1 

XXiii  21    21-3i.  l!.  V  11-13    22  iMiilt   xxiv.    J.l    l.uke  xii,  .15   xxi     .31.  Rnm.  siii      13. 

I'cor  V.  ll.vi    10.  xi.  21   Gal.  v   21    1  Tlics    v.  7 ir  Matt   xxiii.  25    I    Pet     iv   3,4. 

.t  Ps   Ixiii.  3-5.  Cant  iv    i    vii   3.  Is,  xxv   6.  Iv     1    Zccl..  ix     15-17   l.uke  xi    13,    Acis 

li    13-18.  xi.  21.  Gal.  V.  22-25 e  Acts  xvi  25.  1  Cor-  xiv  26  Col    iii.  16  Jam-  v. 

in f  I's   xcv  2.C.V.2   Matt,  xxvi,  30 8  l's.xhii,  7.  Ixii.  8.  Isxxvi.  12    cv   3,    Is 

Isv.U.  Matt  XV.  8  Jolin  iv  23.24. li  «te  on.  1.— Job  i.  21.   Ps  xxxiv   I.  Is   Ixiii    7. 

Actsv    41    1  Cor   i    4   Pi'il    i.  3    iv   S  Col.  I   11.  13   iii.  17.  1  Thes    iii    9   v.  IS  3   Tiles 

i  3  ii.  13 iJohtix;\.  13,11  xv.16.  xvi.  23-26     Heb  xiii  1.5  1   Pet  ii.  5   iv    11. 

kias  24  Gen  xvi.  9    1  Chr.  »xix.  24.  Rom.  xiii.  1—5.  Iter.  xvi.  IB.  1  Tim.  ii   II   iii.  4 

Heb.  xiii.  17  1  Pet.  li.  13.  v.  5.  —  I  2  Clir.  six.  7.  Keh.  t.  3.  15.  Prov.  xxiv   21.  2 

Cor.  vii   I  Pet.  ii.  17. 

V.  15 — 20.  AVilh  tliesc  advantnges,  the  Ephe.sian,s 
ouglit  !o  svo  to  it,  that  they  walked  accnraldy ;  and  to 
consi'icr  iin-.v  tlicy  should  behave  :  or  with  exactness,  ac- 
cording lo  the  vi.nunands  and  example  of  Christ :  keeping 
the  middle  way,  avoiding  all  appearance  of  evil,  and  aim- 
ing at  more  complete  obedience  in  every  particular;  and 
circuinspeclli/,  cautiously  looking  at  their  paths,  to  sbun 
the  snares  laid  in  them;  not  acting  as  heedless,  ignorant, 
or  foolish  persons,  who  rush  into  dangers,  temptations, 
and  mischief,  but  as  wise  men,  who  are  aware  of  them 
and  escape  them.  As  a  great  part  of  their  lives  had  been 
wasted  in  heathen  darkness,  they  ought  also  to  improve 
their  time  for  the  future  the  moie  diligently;  redeeming  or 
buying  it  o3'  from  other  avocations,  at  the  expense  of 
much  self-denial  and  watchfulness  ;  that  they  might  spend 
it  in  religious  exercises,  or  in  doing  good  to  others  accord- 
ing lo  the  duties  of  their  stations  ;  for  the  days  were  evil, 
and  the  persecutions  that  awaited  them  might  render  the 
term  of  their  usefulness  more  precarious,  than  in  peaceful 
seasons :  so  that  if  they  would  secure  their  own  salvation, 
or  do  good  to  mankind,  no  time  was  to  be  lost.  Let  them 
not  then  be  as  unwise  servants,  who  were  not  prepared  for 
dieir  Lord's  coming,  and  were  ignorant  of  their  work  : 
nay,  let  them  spare  no  pains  to  understand  his  will  con- 
ceri'ing  them,  that  they  might  serve  him  intelligently,  as 
well  as  zealously,  and  without  giving  their  enemies  any 
advantage  agiinst  them.  Instead  of  joining,  or  imitating 
the  revels  of  their  neighbours,  or  seeking  exhilaration  by 
intemperate  drinking,  which  induced  a  temporary  insanity, 
and  various  disorders  both  of  body  and  mind,  and  led  to 
the  most  ruinous  and  mischievous  conduct,  let  them  wait 
on  God  in  pverv  appointed  means,  for  larger  conVnuni- 
cations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  whose  sacred  influences  would 

Vol.  v.— No.  y3. 


■   22   Wives,    ■"submit    yourselves   unto '"F.ah''i'"'i6 -iT 
your     own     husbands,     "  as     unto     the  f^\  co*i."iii.''i8. 

Lr,,.,I  1  Tim    ii.  n',  12. 

O'*^'-  Tit   ,i.  5.  1   Pet. 

2;i  For  ''the  husband  is  the  head  ofr'vi'7.''coi  ii. 
the  wife,  ^evcn  as  Christ  is  the  Head  ofo'fco,-  xi.3-i,r 
the  church:  and   ''he  is  the  Saviour  of^'iv"™' ""' 

Ul         1  q  25,  26.  Arts  s  V 

ic  hody.  26. 1  Thes.  i.  10. 

2  4  Therefor'^N  as    the    church  is  sub- rss  Eixsiii.M 

joct    unto    Christ,    so  k(    the  wives    be  m.'fo.  22.  n'. 

subject  to  their  own  husbands  '  in  every  ^'sf!  Ren.  n.  u. 

,  I  •  *'  •'     xxiv.  67.  8  Sam. 

thincr.  xii  3.  Prov  V 

.->r     TT       1  I        «  I  •  '"■  '^-  Col.  iii 

25  Husbands,  'love  your  wives,  even  ^^-^^Pft  in.-. 
as   Christ   also    •  loved    the  church,    and  ^'''''"  "'i'   "''' 

,  .  ,;,    ^        .  '  20   John  vi     51. 

gave  liimseli  lor  it.  ^<^'^  "•..  =» 

26  That  "  he  miglit  sanctify  and  j  p'^';'".  ^'^'^„^^- 
cleanse   it  "^  with  the  washiha:  of  water,  ",'7  '  *..  \'j- 

o  '  u  John  xvii.  I,— 

y  by  the  word,  ,'|-  •*"^^,?"'^i; 

27  That  '  he  might  present  to  himself  Hob'^'i'x  'I'i  'x" 
"a  glorious  Church,  ''not  having  spot,  Jujei'"'  '  " 
or  wrinkle,  or  any  such  thing;  ''but", 
that  it  should  be  holy,  and  without 
blemish. 


—  y  John  XV.  3.  xvii.  17. 

!2  28  Juile2J a  Ps  xl 

xii.  22-24  Rev.  vii  9— 
I  SI    2  Pet.  iii.   M c 

.  xxi.  27. 


xxxvi  25.  Joli 
iii.  5.  Ac tsssi 
16,  Tit  iii  5. 
7.  Heb.  X.  2 
I  Pet.    iii.    2 

i.  22.  23 -4    2  Cor.  i 

a  ix   15-20   ixii.   3.  (Jc 

b  Caiit.  iv.    7.  He' 

,  Col  i.  22-  2S.  1  Thes.  - 


fill  their  souls  with  satisfying  consolations  in  every  circum- 
stance, and  tend  to  the  happiest  consequences  in  future. 
In  order  to  this,  they  should  substitute  in  the  place  of  the 
loose  odes  and  songs  of  the  Gentiles,  or  other  trifling 
conversation,  the  psalms  and  hymns  of  the  sacred  scrip- 
ture, and  such  spiritual  songs  as  pious  men  composed  on 
the  peculiar  subjects  of  the  Gospel,  and  according  to  the 
doctrine  of  truth.  In  these  they  should  speak  to  them- 
selves, or  to  each  other;  attending  to  the  affections  of 
their  hearts ;  that  the  inward  melody  of  holy  love  and 
gratitude  unto  the  Lord  might  unite  with  the  outward 
melody  of  poetry  and  singing,  when  they  used  them  in 
this  manner,  -either  alone  or  in  social  worshij?.  It  was 
incumbent  on  them  also  to  give  thanks  always,  even  in 
seasons  of  persecution  and  affliction  ;  and  for  all  things, 
not  excepting  such  as  nature  disrelished,  being  satisfied  of 
their  beneficial  tendency.  Thus  let  them  acknowledge 
their  manifold  obligations  to  God,  even  the  Father,  in  the 
name  of  Christ,  through  whom  alone  blessings  were 
bestowed  on  sinful  creatures,  and  praises  accepted  from 
them.  A 

V.  21.  In  order  to  glorify  God  and  adorn  the  Gospe^ 
it  was  requisite,  that  Christians  should  submit  to  one 
another,  and  to  ail  who  had  authority,  according  to  their 
different  situations  and  relations  in  the  church  oj;  the  com- 
munity, and  the  subordination  established  by  me  word  or 
providence  of  God.  This  should  be  done,  not  so  much 
from  secular  motives  of  propriety  and  expedieffcy,  as  in 
the  fear  of  God,  and  from  a  pevcrcniial  regard  to  his  au- 
thority, his  favour,  and  glory ;  which  would  obviate  those 
multiplied  excuses,  thai  might  be  ma^lc  for  the  neglect  of 
this  submission,  on  Srcount  of  the  rnftconduct  of  superior 
relations,  and  on  various  other  grounds. 

2  O  • 


.a.  D.  M. 


EPIIESIANS. 


.1.  D.U. 


H 31. 33.  Gen  ii.      28  So  ouglit  incii  to  lovc  their  wives 
xi^i  ■      *"  "^  as  their   own    bodies  :  he    that  lovetli 

«  31.Pr07.  xi  17.  ,   .  •/.       1  .It-  I,- 

Ec  iv. s.  Rom.  his  Wife,  lovctli  liiiuseli. 
I'i.  m  It.  Ez.      29  For   no  man  ever  yet  '  hated  his 

3fXXlv.      IJ,      l.*i  /111  e  ■     1  1  I  1  •     L 

i7.  Matt  xxiii  own  ilesh ;   but  ^  nourisheth  and   chcrisn- 

S7   John  vl    40  .  ,  ,  , 

-s"  „       ..  eth  it,  even  as  the  Lord  the  church  : 

«i.  23    Rom   111.  ,  ,     T-i  1  /•    1   •      I        1 

xii  ^SL-^'coi'      '^'^  ^°^'  ^'^'^  ^  ^''^  members  of  his  body, 
i,'r,cn.   Ii    21  ^^  ^''^  flesh,  and  of  his  bones. 


M..tt  »' 
Mirk  X. 
1  Cor.  vi 


\-      31   For  ^  this   cause  shall  a  man  leave 


his  father  and  mother,  and  shall  be  joined 
unto  his  wife,  and   they  two  shall  be  one   i'lm  "il"  -j'. 
ilesh.  k  f's.  «iv.  9-17. 

;i2  This  is   '  a  ijreat  mystery  :  but  ''  I  '""'li'-  5~ixii. 
speak  concerning  Christ  and  the  church.  29  2Corxi."3: 

—  -  ,      '"  Rev   xix     7    L 

33   ISevcrtheless,    'let    every    one    of  »»'3 

,  '      ,  ,.-'..  1!S.  2B,  29.    Col. 

you  in  particular  so  love  his  wife,  even  ;;J  ,'"  '  »'''- 
as  himself;  and  the  wife  see  that  she  %^  Es-ifPso 
"  reverence  her  husband.  ,"£'';  .?'"„  }• 


V.  22 — 27.  As  a  most  important  instance  of  that 
"  submission  to  one  another  in  the  fear  of  God,"  which 
had  been  mentioned,  the  apostle  exhorted  wives  lo  submit 
themselves  to  their  own  husbands,  as  an  essential  part  of 
their  obedience  to  the  Lord,  who  had  appointed  this  sub- 
ordination, and  required  this  subjection,  in  all  things  law- 
ful, for  his  own  glory  and  the  benefit  of  mankind.  For, 
the  husband  was  constituted  the  head  of  the  wife,  as  her 
ruler  and  protector,  both  in  Providence  and  by  the  iaiv  of 
God  :  even  as  Christ  was  the  Head  of  the  Church,  and  the 
Saviour  of  this  his  mystical  body.  The  government  of 
Christ  and  the  subjection  of  the  Church,  are  conducive 
to  the  benefit  of  the  latter,  as  Christ's  authority  is  that  of 
Avisdom  and  love  :  and  in  general  it  is  beneficial  even  to 
the  women,  to  be  subject  to  their  own  husbands,  in  the 
same  manner  that  the  Church  is  subject  to  Christ ;  though 
the  rule  may  seem  lo  admit  of  some  exceptions.  But  to 
render  this  submission  more  easy,  benelicial,  and  com- 
fortable ;  husbands  also  ought  to  love  their_  wives,  with 
that  tender,  canstant,  faithful,  and  compassionate  aliec- 
tion,  which  Christ  showed  to  the  Church.  He  had  even 
p;iven  up  himself  to  the  death  upon  the  cross,  in  order  to 
save  his  people  from  their  sins  ;  that,  having  atoned  for 
their  guilt,  he  might  also  cleanse  them  from  their  pol- 
lution, by  those  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  of  which 
the  baptismal  water  was  the  external  sign  ;  and  which 
were  communicated  through  the  word,  as  the  means  ol 
>heir  conversion  and  jjrogressive  sanctification.  {Marg. 
Jlef.)  Thus,  as  the  heavenly  Bridegroom,  he  prepares 
the  whole  multitude  of  his  people,  his  one  espoused  bride, 
for  the  completion  of  that  sacred  union  ;  that  he  may 
'•  present  her  to  himself,"  as  the  object  of  his  choice,  the 
purchase  of  his  blood,  and  the  work  of  his  grace,  a  glo- 
rious and  glorified  Church,  not  having  one  remaining  spot 
of  sin,  or  wrinkle  of  imperfection,  or  any  thing  of  the 
kind  :  but  made  complete  in  holiness,  without  the  least 
remaining  blemi.sh. 

^V.  28 — 3L  The  aposde,  having  described,  in  the  most 
alTecting  manner,  the  elTects  of  the  love  of  Christ  to  his 
Church,  and  the  subjection  of  the  Church  to  his  authority  ; 
here  shows,  that  men  ought  lo  love  their  v.ivcs  with 
a  wise,  holy,  constant,  and  tender  afTection,  in  confor- 
mity to  that  perfect  pattern  :  in  every  thing  seeking  their 
Comfort  and  advantage,  sympathizing  in  their  sorrows, 
bearing  with  their  infirmities,  and  endeavouring  to  pro- 
mote their  salvation  and  sanctification.  They  ought  indeed 
lo  love  them  even  as  they  do  their  own  bodies:  for  so 
iulimate  and  indissoluble  is  this  endeared  relation,  in  its 
(vriginal    intention,  Ihd  when  properly   entered   into   and 


'ove  himself,  as  her  comfort  and  happiness  are,  and  should 
be  deemed,  inseparable  from  his  own.     Now,  no  man  in 
his  senses  can   hate   his   ov/n   flesh,  or  lake  pleasure  in 
wounding  and  paining  it :   but,  self-love   teaches   him  to 
nouiish  and  cherish  it ;  in  the  same  m.anner  that  the  Lord 
doth  his  Church,  and  every  believer  in  it;  all  of  whom  he 
graciously  considers   as  members  of  his  body,  and,  as  it 
were,  a  part  of  his  flesh  and  of  his  bones.    And  thus  ought 
men  to  lovc  their  wives,  be  tender  and  kind  to  them,  and 
provide  for  their  comfort.     What  an  affecting  view  does 
this  give  us  of  Christ's  love  to  his  people  !  Ho  loves,  and 
nourishes,  and   cherishes  them,   as  a   man  does  his  own 
body  !     To  instruct  us  in   these  duties,  the  Lord,  by  the 
original  institution  of  marriage,  commanded  men  even  to 
leave  their  parents,  in  order  to  join  interests  and  afTections 
with  their  wives,  as  if  they  became  indissolubly  one  body, 
or  one  flesh,   with  them.     All  that  was  contrary  to  this, 
had  been  the  cfl'ect  of  sin,  and  ought  to  be  peculiarly 
guarded  against :  that  so,  every  man  should  consider  th^- 
wife  of  his  choice,  or  rather  of  God's  choice  for  him,  as  a 
part  of  himself,  whom  he  cannot  abuse  without  injurinr 
himself,  and  who  cannot  be  hurt  without  his  sharing  the 
harm  ;  as  if  any  part  of  his  own  body  had  been  woui.ded. 
V.  32,  33,     This  is  indeed,  says  the  apostle,  a  great 
mystery,   I  mean  the  union  of  Christ  and  his  Church  . 
nevertheless,   to  return  to  our  subject,  let  every  man  in 
particular  thence  learn  in  what  manner  to  love  his  wife, 
even  as  himself,  and  be  supplied  with  motives  so  to  do  ; 
and  every  woman  to  respect  and  honour  the  person  and 
authority  of  the  husband,  as  constituted  her  head  by  the 
law   and  providence   of  God.     It  is   obvious,   that  there 
mu.st,  in  all  cases,  be  manifold  defects  and  failures  on  bodi 
sides,   in  the  present  state   of  human  nature  ;  and  often 
grievous  oft'ences   may  be  committed  :  yet,   this  does  not 
materially  alter  the  duly  of  the  other  relation,  (except  in 
some  cases  elsewhere  provided  for.)     {Notes,  Mall.  xix. 
3—9.   1  Cor.  vih)     huleed,  a  great  part  of  the  difliculty 
and  duty  consists  in  persevering  good  behaviour,  notwith- 
standing  unsuitable  retiu'ns.     It   is    observable    that  the 
aposde  says,  "  let  every  one  love  his  wife,''''  not  ivives  : 
so  that  polygamy  is  not  even  sujiposed  by  the  exhorta- 
tion, to  exist  among  Christians.     ^It/stery.     (32.)     The 
Vulgate,  or  the  old  Latin  version,  exclusively  used  by  the 
church  of  Rome,  rendi  rs  this,  sacravieitt ;   which  is  the 
only  scriptural  reason,  or  shadow  of  reason,  for  the  absur- 
dity of  numbering  marriage  among  the  sacramcnt.s,  even 
while  th;.t  Church  considers  the  married  stale  inco'i.=;islent 
with  high  attainments   in  holiness,  forbids   its   priests   to 
marry,  and  discourages  marriage  in  various  oihcr  Avays ! 


ftUendcd  to  ;  that  a  man,  iii  loving  his  wife,  may  be  said  to.  Many  have  enlarged  on  this  mi/stery,  namely  ihc  appoint 


A.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


.<?.  J  J.  r.L 


CHAP.   VI. 

Tlie  aposile  cxhorls  children  and  parents  to 
their  respective  duties,  1 — 4  ;  and  also 
servants  and  masters,  5 — 9.  He  ani- 
mates his  lirethrcn  to  resist  their  spi- 
ritual enemies,    by  putting  on  the  whole 


mcnt  of  marriage  in  the  garden  of  Eden,  as  a  type  or 
emblem  of  Christ  and  his  Church  ;  (for  so  they  understand 
the  passage.)  The  following  quotation  gives  the  sub- 
stance of  ancient  and  modern  expositions  of  the  passage 
in  this  particular.  '  Adam,  in  whom  tiie  v.'liole  human 
'  race  began,  was  a  natural  imago  of  Christ,  in  whom  the 
'  human  race  was  to  be  restored  :  and  his  deep  sleep,  the 
'  opening  of  bis  side,  airl  the  formation  of  Eve  of  a  rib 
'  taken  out  of  his  side,  v;ere  tit  emblems  of  Christ's  death 
«  of  the  opening  of  his  side  on  the  cross,  and  of  the  rcge- 
«  aeration  of  believers  by  his  death.  The  love  which 
'  Adam  espressed  towards  Eve,  and  his  union  with  her 
'  by  marriage,  were  lively  emblems  of  Christ's  love  to 
'believers,  and  of  his  eternal  union  with  them  in  one  so- 
'  ciety  after  the  resurrection.  And  Eve  herself,  who  was 
'  formed  of  a  rib  taken  from  Adam's  side,  was  a  natural 
'  ima^e  of  believers,  who  are  regenerated,  both  in  their 
'  body  and  mind,  by  the  breaking  of  Christ's  side  on  the 
'  cross.  These  circumstances  we  may  suppose  to  prefigure 
«■  that  great  event ;  and,  by  prefiguring  it,  to  show  that  it 
'  was  decreed  of  God  from  the  beginning.'    {Maclcniglit.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—1-4. 

Wicked  men  follow  the  example  of  their  father  the  devil, 
and  may  be  known  as  his  progeny.  Surely  then  the  be- 
loved children  of  God  should  imitate  his  holiness,  and 
should  especially  walk  in  love  with  their  brethren,  their 
neio-hbours,  and  even  with  their  enemies,  as  Christ  hath 
loved  them.  The  perfection  and  obligations  of  this  exam- 
ple are  infinite  ;  so  that  there  is  no  kind  or  degree  of  self- 
denying,  liberal,  or  forgiving  love,  to  which  it  will  not 
direct  and  animate  the  grateful  believer.  We  should  al- 
ways keep  our  character  in  mind,  and  inquire  v.'hether 
this  or  the  other  conduct  "  becometh  saints  :"  this  will 
teach  us,  not  only  that  gross  sensualities  or  avarice  are 
utterly  inconsistent  v.ith  this  relation  to  our  God ;  but 
that  every  inexpedient  indulgence,  and  every  degree  of 
selfishness,  is  to  be  avoided.  It  is  not  enough  to  avoid  all 
lllthiness  and  foolish  talking;  even  witty  and  ingenious 
repartees,  which  would  ensure  applause,  must  be  repressed, 
with  great  self-denial,  when  they  in  the  least  infringe 
upon  purity,  piety,  or  charity,  and  arc  unsuitable  to  the 
Christian's  profession.  Our  social  intercourse  should  be 
conducted  in  another  manner,  in  subserviency  to  mutual 
improvement;  which  will  best  be  promoted  by  declaring 
'he  loving  kindness  of  the  Lord,  and  in  celebrating  his 
praises.  "But  we  must  not  only  specify  what  practices  are 
v.TOng ;  in  many  things  wc  must  insist  upon  it,  that  they 
who  do  them  "have  no  inheritance  in  the  kingdom  of 
Christ ;  and  warn  men  not  to  be  deceived  with  vain  words, 
and  30  emboldened  to  those  crimes  for  which  "  the  wrath 


armour  of  God,  10 — 17  :  and  Li/  per- 
severing 27rai/ei-s ;  supplicating  for  all 
saints  ;  and  for  him  cspccialhj,  that  he 
might  preach  the  Gospel  with  all  iohl- 
ness,  13 — 20.  He  commends  Tychicns 
to  them,  and  concludes  7vith  affectionate 
salutations,  21 — 21. 


"  of  God  comcth  on  the  children  of  disobedience  ;"  that 
they  may  be  put  on  their  guard,  and  refuse  to  be  partakers 
with  them.  The  darkness  of  paganism,  and  even  that  of 
many  nominal  Christians,  may  seem  to  accord  with  such 
practices  ;  but  they,  who  ])rofcss  the  Gospel,  should  con- 
sider themselves  as  "  light  in  the  Lord  ;"  and  if  (hey  in- 
deed are  the  children  of  light,  (he  Spirit  of  God  will  lead 
them  far  from  all  such  scenes,  and  cause  them  to  bring 
forth  the  fruit  of  goodness,  righteousness,  and  truth.  Yet 
even  they  need  exhortations  to  wallc  in  the  light,  and  to 
prove  ^more  fully  '-what  is  acceptable  to  the  Lord;"  to 
avoid  all  degrees  of  fellowship  with  the  unfruitful  works 
of  darkness,  and  boldly  to  protest  against  them  by  word 
and  deed  ;  to  let  the  light  of  their  iioly  conversation  sn 
shine  before  men,  that  sinners  may  be  convicted  in  their 
own  consciences,  even  in  respect  of  those  secret  crimes, 
of  which  it  is  a  shame  to  speak,  write,  or  preach,  in  a 
particular  manner.  For  the  holy  converse  and  conduct 
of  a  consistent  Christian,  is  of  the  nature  of  light;  it  mani- 
fests that  the  contrary  conduct  of  others  is  inexcusable; 
and  his  very  silence  is  often  most  emphatically  eloquent. 
After  the  example  therefore  of  prophets  and  apostles,  wc 
should  call  on  those,  who  are  asleep  and  dead  in  sin,  to 
awake  and  arise,  that  Christ  may  give  them  light  :  and 
the  Lord  will  employ  such  warnings  and  invitations,  to 
quicken  with  life  from  the  death  of  sin  whom  he  will  : 
even  as  he  uses  the  further  instructions  of  his  ministers, 
to  guide  awakened  persons  in  the  paths  of  peace  and  holy 
obedience. 

V.  !5— 20. 

By  the  light  of  divine  truth  we  should  walk  with  accu- 
racy and  circumspection  ;  redeeming  our  time  from  slotlij 
needless  sleep,  or  recreation,  and  impertinent  visits,  for 
useful  and  important  purposes  ;  because  life,  health,  liberty, 
and  the  use  of  cur  senses  and  understandings,  are  at  all 
times  uncertain.  The  world  also  is  full  of  misery  and 
iniquity  ;  and  there  \r>  '•  no  work  nor  counsel  in  the  grave, 
•'whither  we  are  going."  Let  us  then  acquaint  ourselves 
with  the  will  of  our  Lord,  attend  to  his  work,  and  w^ft 
for  his  coming.  Thus  we  shall  practically  show  our 
wisdom,  while  many  jirove  their  folly  by  talking  about 
religion,  without  knowing  or  doing  the  will  of  Christ. — 
When  we  are  afflicted  or  ivearied,  let  us  not  procure  a 
vain  exhilaration  by  any  degree  of  intemperance,  which  is 
hateful  and  pernicious,  and  ends  in  deeper  dejection  ;  but, 
by  fervent  prayer,  let  us  seek  to  be  filled  with  the  Spirit, 
and  to  bo  satisfied  v.'ithhis  holy  consoladons ;  and  let  us 
avoid  wha(ever  might  grieve  our  gracious  Comforter. 
Thus  we  shall  be  animaicd  to  "speak  to  each  other  in 
"  Psalms,  and  Ilym.ns,  and  spiiiiual  songs;"  and,  at  least, 
wilh  the  melody  of  a  grateful  heart,  to  give  thanks  always, 
for  all  things,  (o  our  God  and  Father,  in  the  name  of  his 

2  0  2 


A.  D.  64, 


EPHESIANS. 


A.  D'6-L. 


'x'i?vii''"'ie3  /~1HILDREN,  "  obey  your  parents  "in 

ii- JO  " Pro;-"'"'!  -^  '' lIon.Hir  thj'  father  am!  mother, 
l/^Jf',*"';^  (wliicli  is  the  first  commandiiieiit  witli 
,]  promise,) 


l.ukn 
iii.  .(I 
1-  N<-li 

2   .Tint,    r  l,^- 
Malt    XV    4  ^    Mar'. 


51    Col 

S  5,  6.  Rom   xti  S    ICcir.  x».  5"     Col   iii   17.  B    2.1.21    1  Tct     li.   11 

13  Jobxx.Siii    n    Ps.  xix  ».  cxi»    7S.   123.   Hof.  xiv    9    Rim.  Tii     12.  xii 

4.-  -<1  Es    X<     12    Deut.  H«v  i     16    Prov  XX    SO    Ez.  xxii    7.    Mai.  i.  6 


bolo/nd  Son,  and  lliii.s  anticipate  the  joys  of  heaven  in  the 
communion  of  the  saints  on  earth. 

V.  21—33. 

If  \vc  all  were  .subject  one  to  anotlicr  in  the  fear  of  God. 
and  according  to  oui'  several  relations  in  life,  societv 
would  apjieiir  like  a  well  organized  body,  and  every  indi- 
vidual would  share  ihe  advantages.  Every  relative  duty 
should  be  enforced  by  evangelical  motives  and  examjiles. — 
The  most  eiitire  sulmiissioii  of  wives  to  their  oun  husbands 
will  be  no  infringement  of  their  liberty,  if  performed  for 
the  fjurd's  sak' ,  and  after  the  example  of  the  Church's 
obcvjieiice  to  him  :  c?|)ccia!ly  if  husbands  also  love  their 
ivlves,  after  the  jiattern  of  Christ's  love  to  his  chosen  peo- 
ple. He  died  for  them,  that  he  might  sanctify  and  cleanse 
••hem,  to  be  to  him  for  an  honour  and  praise  to  all  eternity, 
an!  that  he  might  be  glorious  in  making  them  happy. — 
■\Vhile  we  adorf>,  and  rrjoice  in,  tlii.s  condescending  love, 
and  |)ress  forwird  to  that  perfect  holiness  which  is  intend- 
ed for  us  ;  and  while  we  reverence  both  the  mystery  of 
this  sacred  union  with  the  Lord,  as  members  of  his  body, 
of  his  flesh,  and  of  his  bones ;  and  his  loving  authority 
over  us,  who  nourisheth  and  cherislieth  us,  as  a  man  doth 
liis  own  flesh  ;  let  husbands  hence  learn  how  to  love  their 
wivc.^,  and  to  show  themselves  justly  entitled  to  superiority 
lay  wisdom,  joined  with  tender  sympathy  and  [patient  care  ; 
and  let  wives  hence  learn  to  obey  and  reverence  their  hus- 
liands.  If  the  original  a|ipointment  of  marriage,  and  the 
subject  before  us,  were  duly  attended  to,  all  harshness,  ty- 
ranny, and  unfaithfulness,  must  be  excluded  ;  for  no  man 
.hateth  his  own  flesh  :  and  on  the  other  hand,  all  contests 
for  superiority,  and  unreasonable  attachment  to  humour  and 
inclination,  as  interfering  with  cheerful  obedience,  wouM 
be  prevented.  In  short,  were  Christianity  general,  and 
Christians  more  attentive  to  the  j)recepts  of  their  Lord  ; 
Jiarmony  and  affectionate  confidence  would  sweeten  domes- 
tic life,  without  any  material  interruption  or  alloy.  But, 
is  all  are  sinners,  it  behooves  every  individual  to  make 
raaiiy  concessions  and  allowances,  and  to  persevere  in  the 
di%  of  the  relation,  though  attended  with  many  a  cross, — 
Thus  the  worst  evils  will  be  prevented  ;  and  even  an  offend- 
ing or  unbelieving  partner  maybe  won  upon:  whereas  a 
retaliation  of  misconduct  can  only  render  disagreement  per- 
petual, and  tend  to  the  most  painful  and  disgraceful  conse- 
ttuences. 

NOTES 
CH.\P.  VI.  V.  1—4.  {Note,  Ex.  xx.  12.)  The 
aposde  next  exhorted  believers,  who  had  parents  living, 
to  be  obedient  to  tl^m  "  in  the  Lord,"'  for  his  sake, 
iVom  gialitudc  to  him,  in  obedience  to  his  commands, 
and  for  the  honour  of  his  Gospel.     This  general   exhor- 


3  That  it  *  may  be  well  with  thee,  and  <^d«u«  i'  «o.<' 
thou  mayest  live  long  on  tlic  earlii.  tuxuiu"!'  vl'. 

4  And,  '  ye  fathers,  provoke  not  your  i'il'oj'er'x'iii's- 
rliildren  to  wrath  :  «  but  bring  them  up  in  f,*^'",  s"\'I: 
the  nurture  and  admonition   of  the   Lord,  m- w.  cui  hi 

iCtn  xviii.  13  Bx  Xii  2S  17  xlii  i4.  5  Dcul  iv. 'J  vi  7  20  24  xi.  19-21  I'^sl' 
iv.  6.7.  21—24  Xliv.  !».  1  (  hr  sxil  10-  n  xxviii.  9,  10.20.  xxix  19.  Ps.  Ixx  17,  18. 
Ix\%iii  4—7.  Prov  Iv.  1-4  xix  18  xxii  6  19  xxiii  13,  14  Xkix  14  17.  I>  xixvlii. 
19  3  Tim  i  S  ill.  IS.  Heb.  xii  7-10 


tation  was  to  be  limited  according  to  the  ages  and  p-ip- 
ticular  circumstances  of  children.  Some,  it  is  probable, 
had  Gentile  parents,  and  they  ought  not  to  obey  them- 
when  their  commands  contia-licled  those  of  Christ;  jet  it 
wouM  be  peculiarly  incumbent  on  them  to  give  up  llieir 
own  will  in  all  things  lawful,  for  the  crcilit  of  Christianity. 
Obedience  of  children  to  paienis,  thus  limited,  is  in  itself 
equitable  and  reasonalile,  a  del)i  (lu<^  to  the  insiruments 
of  their  existence,  and  the  tender  guardians  of  tlieir  in- 
fancy, and  generally  conducive  to  their  good.  Indeed,  the 
sentiment.s  of  all  nations  coincide  in  this;  and  the  law  of 
God  expressly  commanded  cliildn  n  to  honour  the  persons 
and  authority  of  both  father  a. id  mother,  and  to  requite 
their  kindness,  as  they  had  opjiortunity  and  ability.  This 
was  placed  in  the  decalogue  as  tlie  first  commandment  of 
the  second  table,  being  'he  first  of  the  relative  duties,  and 
the  source  of  all  the  others  ;  and  a  promise  of  long  life  in 
the  land  of  Canaan  was  annexed  to  it.  as  given  to  ilie 
Israelites  ;  which  might  be  generally  ap|)lied  to  Christians, 
and  encourage  them  to  expect  temporal  comfort  and  length 
of  days,  as  a  gracious  recompense  for  their  obedience 
unless  the  Lord  should  see  good  to  reward  it  more  liberally 
in  another  life.  Indeed,  it  has  been  observed  in  every  age, 
that  they  wlio  were  distinguished  for  filial  obedience  were 
remarkably  prospered.  Tiie  apostle  also  exhorted  parents, 
(for  though  fathers  are  only  mentioned,  doubtless  motiiers 
also  were  intended.)  to  use  their  authority  without  rigour, 
lest  their  children  should  be  discouraged,  prejudiced  against 
Christianity,  or  provoked  to  obstinacy  and  disobedience, 
which  always  would  ])rove  painful  to  the  parents,  and 
often  ruinous  to  the  children.  The  restraints,  reproofs, 
and  corrections  of  fwrents,  ought  therefore  always  to  be 
used  in  a  meek,  affectionate,  and  forgiving  disposition, 
while  they  diligently  educated  them  in  such  a  manner,  and 
with  such  instructions,  as  might  best  initiate  them  in  the 
knowledge  of  Christ  and  true  religion,  and  gave  them 
such  friendly  admonitions,  as  might  guard  them  against 
the  various  snares  of  the  world,  and  tie  temptations  of 
Satan.  In  these  exhortations  the  inferior  relation  is  con- 
stantly mentioned  first ;  perhaps  because  the  duty  of  it  is 
most  contrary  to  corrupt  nature:  jet  it  ought  to  be  attend- 
ed to,  even  when  the  superiors  neglect  theirs.  '  Make 
•  them  to  read  the  Scriptures,  says  Thcophylact,  which  is 
'  the  duty  of  all  Christians:  for  is  it  not  a  shame  to  in- 
'  struct  them  in  heathen  authors,  whence  they  mav  learn 
'  bad  things,  and  not  to  instriiei  them  in  the  ora'(  les  of 
'God?'  (ffhilln/.)  This  is  an  important  remark  :  but  im- 
mensely more  is  required,  in  catechizing  and  other  insiiuc- 
tion,  in  reproof,  mild  correction  example,  conversation,, 
watchfulness  against  every  thing  in  word  or  deed  unbecom- 
ing in  the  presence  of  children,  seizing  every  opportunity 
of  drawing  their  attention  to  the  great  truths  and  duiies. 
of  religion,  and  illustrating  the  eflects.  of  wickedness,  the: 


c4.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


A.  D.  tii. 


s,Gcnxvi9Ps.  5  Servants,  "be  oLcdicnt  fo  them 
S"M«tt  J'"!!  that  are  your  masters  '  according  to  the 
v'scoMr^  flesli,  '- ■^vlth  fear  and  trembling,  '  in  sin- 
Vit'n  9.''io~'i  glcness  of  jonr  heart,  "■  as  unto  Christ; 

nMl.'em"'ii;''  6  Not  \vith  "  eye-service,  as  mcn- 
<ii  16  Phil,  ii  pleasers;   but  as  llic   servants   oi  lylnist, 

isi'io^ii'li'xiv.  "doirior   the  will  of  God  >'  from  the  heart: 

14     IChr  XkiX  _     ^'ir-    1  1  'M        1      • 

17  M-s  isvxvi       /    Witli  '' o-oocl-will  cloinir  service,  "^as 

II    Matt    vi.SI  ,  •■  ,    ~        ,  ,  ^ 

Arts,  ae^snor  to  the  L/orcl,  and  not  to  men  : 
nil  icor.'viisz.      8   Knowincr    that    ^whatsoever    ffood 

Col.  iii    n-S4  1        .1        .,1  1      n     I 

nPhu  li  12  Col  tinno;  anj  man  cloetli,  the  same  shali  lie 
''•■>'..,  „  ^.,-  receive  of  tlic  Lord,  *  wlielher  he  be  bond 
Vx'i.J'0',2*^°i,  or  free. 

V'^  Ztf\^\  ^  And,  "  yc  masters,  do  '^  the  same 
rot  ii  IS  |_v  2  things  unto  them,  *  forbearinor  threaten- 
^i"y  ^"  Rom  'fg  •■  ■  Iviiowing-  that  t  your  Master  also 

Tl    17    Col.  !ii   S3 Q  Gen  x.sx..  0  i;    m     2  King's  V    2.3  1.1, ri.r,     I  Cor 

X.  31. sProv  si    IE   j.sx\iii.lS.     If,  ill     |l.    Malt   »    12    vi    I.4.X.41    dS.  nvi  27 

I.ukevi.  35   XIV.  M.   Rom    ii  G     10   2  Cor  v    10    Heb  X  -IS.  xi  26. 1  Gal    in  2i. 

Col   iii  11 u  Lev.  xix   13  xsv    3:1 -.lll    Ueiit.  xv   u— 16  x\i]i   u,  IJ     Neb   v. 

5    8,9    lob  xxiv    10-12   xxxj   13     15    Is.  sivii.  6   Iviii.  3— 6.   Am   viii   .1-7.    .MhI   iii 

5.  Col  iv   I   Jam.  V.  1. x  5— 7.  Matt  ru.  12.  I.uke  vi.  31    lam   i.   C   I.) "Or. 

modirolirif.  i  t-"jm   xxv   17  !>an.  iii  r.   15  v   19,  20. y  !■?  cxl    12   Kc.  v   S  .Milt, 

ssi'i.  «   in  xxiv.  48    31    T.u<<exii.  45.  46.  Jolin  siii    13   I  Cor.  vii.  22 1  Some 

read,  both  yom  atV  Ikcir  lUaslcr.  1  Cor.  i.  8  Phil  ii.  in,  i!. 


Jove  of  God,  the  state  of  the  world,  &c.  indeed  immensely 
more,  than  can  be  even  hinted  at  in  a  note,  is  imjilied  in 
this  brief  exhortation. 

V.  5 — 9.  St.  Paul  next  exhorts  servants,  v.ho  had 
embraced  Christianity,  to  be  obedient  to  their  own  masters 
according  to  the  flesh,  or  to  ivhom  they  were  subjected  in 
temporal  matters,  hi  general,  the  servants,  at  that  time, 
•were  slaves,  the  property  of  their  masters;  and  often 
treated  with  great  severity,  though  seldom  wiili  modern 
cruelty.  But  the  apostles  were  ministers  of  religion,  not 
politicians:  they  had  not  that  influence  among  rulers  and 
legislators,  which  would  have  been  rerjuisite  for  the  abo- 
lition of  slavery;  and  in  that  slate  of  society,  as  to  other 
things,  this  would  not  have  been  cs[)cdieiit,  as  God  did 
not  please  miraculously  to  interpose  in  the  case  ;  and  they 
did  not  deem  it  proper  to  exaspcr.Ue  their  persecutors,  by 
cx]>ressiy  contending  against  the  lawfulness  of  slavery. — 
Yet  boili  the  law  of  love  and  the  Gospel  of  grace  tend  to 
its  abolition;  and  the  universal  prevalence  of  Chri^iianity 
must  annihilate;  if,  with  many  other  evils,  which  in  the 
present  state  of  things  cannot  wholly  be  avoided.  In 
the  wisdom  of  God,  the  apostles  were  left  to  take  such 
matters  as  they  found  them,  and  to  teach  servants  and 
masters  their  respective  duties  ;  in  the  performance  of 
•which,  the  evil  would  be  niitigated  ;  till  in  due  time  it 
should  be  extirpated  by  Christian  legislators.  Servants 
were  therefore  taught  to  obey  their  masters,  not  only  iviih 
a  pespectful  attention  to  their  persons  and  authoriiy,  and  a 
fear  of  displeasing  them,  but  with  a  jealous  and  irembling 
fear  of  (ifl'ending  and  dishonouring  (jod  by  an  im[)roper 
behaviour.  Tiiis  was  to  be  done  with  a  single  desire  and 
aim  to  please  Christ,  their  great  and  gracious  Master, 
%vhom  they  obeyed,  in  conscientiously  serving  even  an 
unreasonable  and  tyrannical  earthly  master.  The)  were 
also  todo  their  wcrk.  not  as  eye-servants,  who  arc  diligent 
in  their  master's  [  resenre  and  slothful  in  his  ab.iscnce, 
being  only  desirous  of  [ileasing   man,  but  as  tiie  servants 


23  Jo.Mi. ; 
).  1  SaTl 
16.  1  Clir 

i  I"  2f'.  ; 
Cbr  XV  7.    |-« 


is  in  heaven  ;  '  neither  is  there  respect  o{'\^"Z0^^^ 
persons  '»vit!i  him.  a'^-^cor'  ^.i  i; 

10  II    »  !■  inaliy,    my    brethren,    "'  be  !'^4"K' J'^. 
strong  in  tlie  I.ord,  and  in  the  power  ofMe,! 
his  might.  J?;" 

1 1  '  Put  on  "^  the  whole  armour  of  (Jod, 
that   yc  may  be   ^  able  to    stand   ao-ainst  cxxxllii.'^ 

,.   .1  •^•1  V.i  II  ^  xxsv3.4.»l28 

'  tlic  wiles  oi  the  devil.  -31.  iia;  n  t. 

12  tor  we  s  ^yi-ggtle  not  "against  1  cor  xvi.  13.  e 
i  flesh  and  blood,   but  against  '  princii^al-  r Ji.  iv"i3"coi' 

.    .  .  ^       .  »  '  ill    2'i^i;i]   ii  I 

ities,  against  powers,  '' against  tlie  rulers  iv  17.  n-ct.  v  if 
of  tlic     darkness     of  this    world,  against  14  foi  m  in 
V  spiritual  wickedness  in     hioh  places.        2 cm-  vi  7  x.i 

xnTi  •  11  lilies.  V  3 

1,1  Wliereiore  'take  unto  you  ihc^'^^^^^'--^''' 'f, 
whole  armour  of  God,  that  ye  may  be  J^^,''-„^''  " 
able  to 'withstand  ""in  the  evil  day,  and  •'l:;'^^]!^''''''' ' 
having  *  done  all  "to  stand. 


— ;i.  I  I'et  V 
g  I.uke  xiii   24. 

XV   56.  Gal   i 

15.  1   I'ct    ii    : 

XX  >i.  18  2  Cor 
1  arc  on.  11-17 

overcome d  ftlal 


4  XI.  3   r.- 

15.   £  I  lies   ii   « 

'at   ii    1-3    Uev   ii.  2l   xii.  9  xiii.  11—15  xix    20    XX    2.3   7.  K. 

ix. 25-27  2Tro   ii.  6   Hch  xii    1.4 llMatlxvi.  17    I  Cor 

.-  r  (ir   lil'i'id  (iv,]Jhth. i  i.  21.  Iii.  10.  Ki.ir.  vili  ,-.8  Col   ii. 

-k  ii  2  .lobii  2.  I.ukessii   53   .lolin  xii.  •!!.  xl«   30.  xvl    U    Acts 
Col  i  13. iOt.  vnckcdsinritt \\Or,kcavtnly  Stcim.S.i 


iii    13    Rev. 
V   VI    17. 


10  — 


'  Or. 


of  God,  who  heartily  did  his  will  even  in  their  secular 
eaiiiloymcnts.  Then  they  would  cheerfully  and  assi- 
duously do  service  to  their  masters,  as  endeavouring  to 
jilcase  tlie  Lord,  and  not  men,  in  so  doing  :  being  assured, 
that  whatever  good  action  any  man  did,  from  Christian 
principles,  it  would  be  graciously  recompensed  by  the 
Lord  ;  and  that  a  poor  slave  would  be  as  much  accepted, 
in  performing  the  duty  of  his  |)lace,  as  any  free  man  in 
his  apjiarenlly  more  important  services.  On  the  other 
hand,  believing  masters  ought  to  act  from  the  same  prin- 
ciples, and  in  tlie  same  conscientious  manner,  towards  their 
servants,  whether  they  were  Christians  or  not :  excicisino- 
their  authority  with  humanity  and  gentleness  ;  not  only 
without  inflicting  rigorous  punishments,  but  also  forbear- 
ing to  menace  or  terrify  their  servants,  or  to  express  any 
haughty  or  excessive  anger  to  them,  even  when  most 
evidently  faulty.  For  though  the  laws  of  man  gave  them 
[great  power  in  this  respect,  yet  they  must  remember,  that 
I  they  were  accountable  to  the  great  Lord  and  Master  of 
[all  for  their  use  of  it;  who  will  deal  with  men  accord- 
ling  to  their  conduct  towards  their  inferiors,  and  expects 
his  people  to  copy  the  cxamiile  of  his  lenity  and  mercv. 
\{Marg.Ref.)  ^ 

I  V.  10 — 13.  The  apostle  here  concludes  his  pracficaf 
instructions,  by  a  figurative  exhortation,  taken  from  mili- 
tary aflairs.  As  the  soldiers  of  Christ,  the  Ephesians 
were  called  to  tight  under  his  banner,  against  Satan,  the 
world,  and  sin:  but  they  were  too  weak  in  themselves  for 
this  conflict,  and  must  therefore  "  be  strong  in  the  Lord," 
by  a  continual  reliance  on  his  mighty  power  for  protection, 
support,  and  assistance.  In  the  fulness  of  Christ,  and  in 
the  graces  of  the  Spirit,  a  panoply,  or  complete  suit  of 
armour,  was  provided  for  every  believer  :  this,  the  Lord, 
as  it  were,  held  out  to  them,  that,  leceiving  it  from  him, 
they  might  put  it  on  daily,  in  a  diligent  and  watchful  use 
of  the  appointed  means.  Thus  armed,  they  might  be  able 
to  stand  against  the  assaults  of  Satan,  by  whatever  artfu! 


.1.  D.  G4. 


EPHESIANS. 


j9.  D.  C4- 


ov  9.  isxi.  5.      11  Stand  therefore,  "  liavin^yoiir  loins 
2'"ior.'"'vi  7.  jrirt  about  witii  tnitii,  and  havinc;  on  '^  the 

I   Pel.  i.  13  yJ  ,  ,•      •      1  ° 

r  Is.  r.»     I'- breast-plate  ol  ri2flitcousiicss : 
lict  ix  9  17       j.ij  And  ''  your  icct  sliod  with  the  ])rc- 
Hah''   hi"'  19  paration  of  '  the  gospel  ol  peace; 

r'if lii.'r Ro":       1^    AbovQ    all,     taking    'the     shield 
j\',-^' -'^'""'■'- of  faith,    wherewith    yc    shall    be    able 

'ivr"3  "4  in  ^'. '  ^o  quench    all    the    fiery  darts    of   the 
V^:L  I'l'i  w  wicked. 
i7ri8''x''V-       17  And  take  "  the  helmet  of  salvation, 

:■]".  1  ret.  V  B,  9.  t  Jolin  v.  5. 1  I  Tljes.  t.  19. u  1  Sam    xvii.  5.  38.  Is  lis.  17. 

1  Tlics  y  8 


and  '  the  sword  of  the  Spirit,  ^  which  is  »i«»ii«  shci.. 

,1  1      /•  i-<      1  '  n.M.  lUv.  lie. 

tlic  word  ol  uod  :  »"   "»  »i.i.  » 

Jo  ^  rraynig  alway.s   with   all    prayer  ^o.^njieb.  »i(. 

and    •'"  supplication     ^  in    the    Spirit,  and   '!",»''''■"•' 

"■  watcning    thereunto  with   ''  all  perseve-  ]".;  ,("«  ^^^.  '». 

ranee,  and  "=  supplication  for  all  saints;  .LuIlMi''6  i?! 
19  And  f  for  me,  that  ^  utterance  may  Jcu'i'ii''*'i"J' 

X.  2^xii    5.  Horn.  xil.  12.   Phil.  i»    6.  I  The.  v    17  IT.in     i.    3. a  I  Kins«   vilV'ssI 

51  55  K  3    Ksth    IT.  e.  Dan    ix    20.  Hos   lii    4.  1  Tim    li.  1     Heh.    v.  7--bil    2a 

/rich,  sii    10  Horn    viii.  li.  26,27.  Gal.  iv.  6   Ju.le  M c  Man.xxvi    41.  Mark  xii.. 

.11.  XIV.  .38   I.ukoxxi  25    xxii.  46.  Col    iv.  2.  I  l-et.  iv.  7. il  Gen    xxxii.   2l-28 

,'■  ;    ■  "i^nt*,"-'  .^"'"  '"A""^     "'"'•    '-^ oiKonf    19.-iii.  8     18.    Phil     i.   4. 

L'J    .^hileoi    5. rnom.  XV.  30    2  Cor.    i    11.   Pliil.  I.    19.  Col.  iv.   3    1  Thet. 

vii?7.  '■    '"'  '■  '"''"''"'     "    "'''■   '''''•  '" "'*'"  '■   *   '   '^'"-  '»■*«"• 


inclhod.s    he,    or   iiis   in.struments,    attem]-itcd    to   ob.struct 
ilicir  )  rogress.    For  ihcy,  and  all  Christians,  were  called  to 
conllict  and  wrcslle,  not  only  ngainst  their  own  in-d'.velling 
corriiplions,  the  opposition  of  persecutors,  the  enticements 
of  wicked  men,   and    tiie  allurements  of  the  world,  but 
also  agninst  those  invisible  and   formidable  principalities 
and  powers,  who  ruled  the  darkness  of  this  world  ;  even 
fSatan  and  his  angels,  the  great  authors  of  man's  igno- 
rance, impiety,  and  iniquity,  alt  over  the  earth.     These 
might  be  called  "  spiritual   wickedness  in  high  places,''' 
not  only  as  they  held   their  empire  in  the  air,  according 
to  the  general  cjiinion,  and  temjited  men  to  wickedness, 
especially  in  their  religion  ;  but  also  as  being  the  authors 
of  all  idolatry.     They  became  proud  rebels  and  apostates 
oven  in  heavtnb/  places: ;  and  being  spiritual  wickednesses 
in  that  holy  W'Orld,  they  were  cast  out  from   thence;  and 
had  fioni  the  beginning  opposed  man's  entrance  into  hea- 
ven by  every  means,  which  malice,  capacity,  or  sagacity, 
could  suggest.     Jt  was  therefore  necessary  for  all  engaged 
in  this  warfare  to  be  completely  armed  for  the  conflict 
•with  such  powerful   and  determined  enemies  ;   that  they 
might  be  able  to  stand  in  the  evil  day  of  peculiar  tempta- 
tion, or  persecution,  or  at  the  approach  of  death.     They 
must  be  prepared  every  day  for  the  conflict,  and  would 
continually  be  called  to  resist  their  foes  :  but  some  days 
would  peculiarly  encourage  or  give  advantage  to  Satan's 
assaults ;  and  as  they  could  not  know  before-hand  when 
such  occasions  would  be   aflbrded  him,  shcy  must,  as  vi- 
gilant and  valiant  soldiers,  be  always  ready.     That,  thus 
'•  v.ithstanding    in   the   evil  day,"    and   having    done  all 
expected  from  them,  they  might  stand  victorious  on  the 
field  of  battle,  and  be  approved  by  their  great  Commander. 
y.    1-t — 17.     The  minds   of  Christian    soldiers  ought 
to  be   fortified   and    prepared   for    the    assault,    by  con- 
3cious    shicerity    in    their    profession,    and    by    truth   in 
their  whole  conversation  ;  as  the  loins  of  soldiers  were 
girded  by  their  military  belt,  when   they   marched  out  to 
the  battle.     "  Uightcousness,"   or  an  habitual  and  consci- 
entious obedience  to  the  various  commandments  of  God, 
should  be  their  breast-plate,   which  would  defend  them 
from  fatal  wounds  in   the  day  of  conllict :  whereas  con- 
scious negligence  and  disobedience  would  render  them 
afraid  to  face  persecution  or  death  in  the  cause  of  Christ. 
To  stand  their  ground  in  such  diflicult  situations,  or  to 
march  forward  in   such  rugged  paths,  their  feet  must  be 
'•  shod  with  the  preparation  of  the  Gospel  of  peace ;"  that 
is,  their  motives  and  encouragements  to  obedience,  amidst 
temptations  and  persecutions,  must  be  derived  from  a  clear 


and  comprehensive  knowledge  of  the  Gospel ;  through 
which  God  is  revealed,  as  "  in  Christ  reconciling  the 
world  unto  himself,"  and  actually  at  peace  with  every 
believer,  notwithstanding  past  irangressions,  and  present 
defects  and  infirmities.  This  assurance  would  make  obe- 
dience delightful,  though  self-denying,  and  animate  the. 
established  believer  to  resist  temptation,  to  endure  tribu- 
lation, and  to  march  through  dilficulties  and  enemies,  in 
the  cause  of  Christ  and  in  the  way  to  heaven.  (Note, 
Dent,  xxxiii.  25.  Luke  xv.  22.)  'Over  all  these  faith 
must  be  placed  as  a  shield  :  by  crediting  the  testimony  of 
God,  realizing  unseen  objects,  resting  the  soul  on  the 
promises,  and  relying  on  the  power,  truth,  mercy,  wis- 
dom, grace,  and  providence  of  God,  according  to  his 
word ;  they  would  be  able  to  ward  of}'  the  temptations 
of  Satan,  as  soldiers  received  the  darts  of  the  enemy  on 
their  shields.  The  suggestions  of  the  tempter  wouM  in- 
deed often  resemble  darts,  by  the  suddenness  and  violence 
with  which  they  were  injected,  and  fiery,  or  poisoned 
darts,  by  the  fatal  efl'ects  produced  by  them.  For  as 
poisoned  darts  would  fatally  inilame  the  blood  of  those 
wounded  by  them  ;  so  the  suggestions  of  Satan  would 
inflame  the  anger,  pride,  lust,  avarice,  or  other  corrupt 
propensities  of  the  heart,  unless  immediately  intercepted 
and  extinguished  by  the  shield  of  faith.  This  clause  is 
often  interpreted  exclusively  of  those  harassing  tempta- 
tions, by  which  hard  thoughts  of  God,  and  horrid  or  de- 
sponding conclusions  concerning  themselves,  are  excited 
in  men's  minds  :  these  lead  to  immense  distress,  and  even- 
tually to  guilt ;  and  faith  in  God's  word  must  extinguish 
them :  yet,  probably,  the  apostle  meant  the  words  in  a 
more  comprehensive  sense.  To  all  this,  Hope,  or  a  scrip- 
tural expectation  of  victory  and  eternal  glory,  must  supply 
the  place  of  a  helmet,  to  cover  the  head  in  the  day  of  battle  ; 
by  couteracting  that  discouragement,  which  doubtfulness 
of  the  event  would  induce,  in  times  of  sharp  temptation  : 
so  that  it  might  be  called  the  helmet  of  salvation,  as 
nothing  could  be  courageously  done  without  il.  To  com- 
plete the  whole,  the  word  of  God  must  serve  the  Christian 
soldier  for  a  sword  :  an  exact  and  comprehensive  a'cquaint- 
ancc  with  its  various  doctrines,  promises,  precepts,  warn- 
ings, and  a  readiness  at  recollecting,  and  adducing,  per- 
tinent texts  upon  every  emergency,  would  drive  the  tempt- 
er to  a  distance,  and  procure  a  final  victory  over  him. 
(Notes,  Matt.  iv.  1 — 1 1.)  Thus  the  whole  suit  of  armour 
would  be  com]ilete :  for  no  covering  was  provided  for 
the  back,  as  victory  must  be  sought  by  valour,  not  by 
cowardice. 


.7.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


i,Acuiv.,i3.  S5.be  given  unto  me,  "that  I  may  open  my 
ilii.'fs  Ki»*3  mouth  boldlv,  to  make  knoAvn  '  the  mys- 

xviii  i6  xix  8.  ,-      1        "^  1 

xsvi.i. 3i£Cor  tcry  01  tiie  gospel : 

'•""-■"""'''•''"■  20  For  which  ''  I  am  an  ambassador 
>  in  *  bonds:  tliat  t  therein  1  may  speak 
■^  boldly,  as  1  ought  to  speak. 

21  il  But  "  that  ye  also  may  know  my 
""co?""")  '  atVairs,  and  how  I  do,  "  Tychicus,  ''  a  bc- 
'?"°Vaii"'s''2  loved  brother,  and  **  faithful  minister  in  the 
«"or    a   chain.  Lord,  sliall  make  known  to  you  all  things  : 

•  Acts  xtviii   so!  :■  Tim.  i.  16. 1  Or.  Ihiu^f m  Sec   o.i  h.   I9.-Jer   i   7.  B.  17.  Ez. 

'ii  <-7.  Matt.  X.  S7,:8.  Acts  t.  S9  Col.  iv.  4.  1   John  iii   16  .lude  3 ii  Phil.  i.  12 

'-  ■    ■     -  .--'-.    .   "Tim.  IV.  12.  T.t.  iii    12. — p  Col    i»,  3.  Fbilem.  ID.    2  Pet, 


t  Pliil    - 
Thes.  ii  2 
ji.   9.    iii    3, 
1   Cor.  ii   7. 
1  Col   i    ii. 
"ii.S.   1  lira 

k  Pros    sill 


V.  18 — 20.  To  give  all  the  rcsl  their  full  efficacy  to 
procure,  keep  bright,  and  put  on  this  suit  of  armour,  the 
soldiers  of  Christ  must  '•  pray  always  ;"  constantly,  fre- 
fljuently,  at  stated  times,  in  occasional  ejaculations,  and  more 
abundantly  in  the  prospect,  or  in  the  hour,  of  temptation  : 
using  all  kinds  of  prayer  and  supplication,  in  de]5endence 
on  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  according  to  his  teaching  and 
influences ;  and  '•  watching  unto  it,"  against  remissness, 
discouragement,  weariness,  interruptions,  and  unseason- 
able engagement :  "  with  all  perseverance  ;"  seeing  Satan 
would  peculiarly  tempt  them  to  negligence  in  this  matter, 
that  he  might  obtain  further  advantages  against  them. 
They  must  also  remember  to  help  one  another,  and  all 
the  saints,  by  their  prayers  for  them  without  distinction. 
Especially  the  apostle  entreated  their  prayers  for  him,  that 
he  might  have  opportunity  and  liberty  of  spirit,  boldly  to 
declare  his  important  message  in  the  face  of  danger  and 
death  ;  for  though  he  was  Christ's  ambassador  of  peace  to 
the  Gentiles,  he  was  at  that  time  executing  his  commis- 
sion in  confinement  and  in  fetters  :  so  greatly  was  his 
glorious  Lord  despised  among  men  !  lie,  however,  did 
not  regard  this  degradation,  or  feel  any  anxiety  about  his 
bberly,  provided  he  were  enabled  to  speak  with  becoming 
boldness,  firmness,  and  impartiality,  when  called  to  bear 
testimony  to  the  truth.  The  reader,  who  is  acquainted 
with  what  hath  been  written  on  this  subject,  will  perceive 
that,  in  some  particulars,  the  exposition  here  given  rather 
varies  from  that  of  approved  writers.  Perhaps  zeal  for 
particular  doctrines  sometimes  renders  pious  men  too  apt 
to  explain  every  expression  in  support  of  them  ;  tliough  it 
weakens  the  proof  of  them,  makes  one  ]5art  of  such  pas- 
sages coincide  with  the  other  by  a  needless  repetition,  and 
leaves  out  other  matters  equally  important.  Indeed,  it  may 
be  apprehended,  that  by  adducing  every  thing  v.hich  can 
be  thought  of,  in  explaining  such  metaphors,  mafiy  things 
are  supposed  to  be  contained  in  them,  which  were  entirely 
out  of  the  wiiter's  mind  when  he  penned  them.  Bonds. 
Or,  in  a  chain.  '  Tlie  apostle  vi'as  allowed  to  live  at 
'  Rome,  with  a  soldier  that  kept  him.  To  this  soldier  hp 
'  was  tied  with  a  chain,  fixed  on  his  right  wrist,  and  fas- 
'  tened  to  the  soldier's  left  arm  ;  and  the  chain  being  of  a 
'  convenient  length,  the  two  could  walk  together  with 
'  ease.  The  soldiers,  who  were  thus  employed,  no  doubt 
*  reaped  great  benefit  from  the  ajjostle's  conversation  an^' 
'  preaching.'  (Macknight.)  This  is  probable,  and  ihr 
thought  is  worthy  of  attention  ;  but  the  words,  no  doubt, 
imply  more  than  we  know  on  the  subject. 


22  Wliom  '1  have  sent  unto  you  for 
the  same  pinposc,  tiiat  ye  might  know 
our  affairs,  and  thai  lie  might  comfort 
your  hearts. 

23  -  Peace  6e  to  the  brethren,  '  and 
love  with  iaith,  from  God  the  Fatlier, 
and  t!ie  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

24  "  Grace  6c  with  all  them  that ""  love 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  J  in  >'  sincerity. 
'■  Amen. 


Tit  iii.  15  Heb.  xiii, 
t  Or,  Juitfi  incorrvplio 
Matt.  vi.  13.  ssLviii.  ; 


.14. sSrceii  John  sxi.  15-1 

y  Matt,  xxii,  37.  £  Cor.  viii.  8 


.•/.  D.  64. 


rBhil.  ii..  19  SB. 

tul.iv.S.  1  Tlics. 

iii  2. 2  Thes.  il. 

17. 
s  Sit  on  Horn.  i. 

7    1  Cor.  13  — 

Ceil,    zliil.    2.'*. 


Gal.      vi 
I      Pot.     V. 
Uev.  i.  4. 
t  Gal        V. 
1  Thes.  i.  3 
8.  2  Thes.    i. 

1  Tim.    i- 
Phileni.  5-7 

o  Col.      iv. 

2  Tiin.     iv. 
.  I    Co 


zSc 


V.  21—24.  The  aposde  knew  that  the  Ephesians  would 
be  anxious  to  know  many  things  concerning  him;  but  it 
was  not  requisite  for  him  to  write  on  that  subject,  as  he  had 
sent,  with  this  epistle,  a  brother  and  minister  competent  to 
inform  them,  and  to  encourage  and  edify  them  by  his  con- 
verse and  preaching.  (Murg.  Ref.)  '  He  wished  the  Ephc- 
'  sians,  (as  well  as  the  Philippians  and  Colossians  ;)  to  know 
•  what  success  he  had  had  in  preaching  at  Rome,  what 
'  opposition  he  had  met  with,  what  comfort  he  enjoyed 
'  under  his  suflerings,  what  converts  he  had  made  to 
'  Christ,  and  in  what  manner  the  evidences  of  the  Gospel 
'  aifccled  the  minds  of  the  inhabitants  of  Rome.'  {31iic- 
knight.)  The  desire  and  prayer  of  the  apostle  was,  that 
peace  with  God,  their  consciences,  and  each  other,  as 
connected  with  faith  and  love,  and  communicated  from 
God  the  Father  and  the  Lord  Jesus,  might  abound  to  all 
the  brethren.  At  the  same  time  he  gave  them  his  aposto- 
lical blessing  in  such  language,  as  showed  that  the  grace 
or  special  favour  and  mercy  of  God  would  be  on  all  them, 
and  them  only,  who  loved  Christ,  in  sincerity,  and  in  an 
uncorrupt  and  holy  manner.     {Note,  1  Cor.  xvi.  21 — 24,) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—9. 

The  Gospel  furnishes  believers  with  most  efficacious 
motives  to  all  relative  duties;  and  the  law  directs  those, 
whom  Christ  hath  redeemed  from  its  curse,  in  what  man- 
ner they  may  adorn  his  doctrine  and  show  forth  his  praise  ; 
for  all  its  commandments  are  right  and  beneficial.  When 
children  honour  and  obey  their  parents,  they  take  a  proper 
'         '        '  '  "  '  "        and 

ce  of 


method  to  obtain  temporal  comfort  and  prosperity 
when  they  do  it  '•  in  the  Lord,"  it  forms  an  evidcn 
their  interest  in  his  promises,  which  will  be  fulfilled  in 
their  everlasting  felicity.  Similar  motives  shq^ld  induce 
parents  to  attend  diligently  to  the  education  of  their  chil- 
dren, with  meekness,  prudence,  and  affection  ;  that  they 
may  not  provoke  them  to  wrath,  or  tempt  them  to  siji ; 
but  bring  them  up  in  the  nurture  and  admonition  of  the 
Lord.  But,  alas,  how  sadly  is  this  duly  neglected,  even 
among  professors  of  the  Gospel !  How  many  parents,  even 
among  jji-ofessed  Christians,  by  their  imprudence,  violent 
passions,  harshness,  or  unforgiving  temper  and  conduct, 
disgust  their  children,  prejudice  them  against  religion, 
render  them  uncomfortable  in  their  presence,  and  conse- 
quently disposed  to  ]irefer  almost  any  other  company  I 
This  docs  not  excuse  the  children's  disobedience  ;  but  it 


?.  D.  GJ. 


EPIIESIANS. 


.i.  D.  G4. 


nwfully  occasions  il.  0n  die  olher  haml,  ho'.v  commonly 
<lo  we  see  iDore  regaril  paid  to  every  kind  of  instiuclion, 
or  trifling  embellishment,  than  to  their  religious  princi- 
])lc'.s  and    conduct !     So   that,  too   often,  ihc  education    of 


in  the  camp,  is  our  most  dangerous  foe,  while  fear  o 
present  sufTcring,  and  desire  of  present  gratification,  con- 
tinually war  against  our  souls.  We  niusl  therefore  enga»e 
in  this   warfare  as  men  in   earnest,  continually  expecting 


children  leads  ihcm  to  those  habits,  notions,  or  connexions,  the  onset  of  our  foes,  either  by  open  violence,  or  deep-laid 
which  make  way  for  their  subsequent  ungodliness,  irifi-  stratagems.  Some  fiery  daris  will  every  day  be  thrown  at; 
dclity,  dissipation,  licentiousness,  or  avai'ire,  by  which  us,  to  inflame  our  j)assions  or  distress  our  hearts ;  but  evi[ 
they  ruin  themselves,  and  |)i-opagate  impiety,  vice,  and  j  days  of  peculiar  danger  and  diliictihy  must  be  expected, 
misery,  in  an  accumulating  progression.     They  who  fear  and  we  shall  not  be  able  to  withstand  in  them,  aiid,  having 


God,  and  love  their  children,  should  watch  and  pray,  and 
even  tremble,  lest  they  should  thus  jirovc  the  occasion  of 
condemnation  to  theii'  own  ofl'spring ;  for  though  Gud 
alone  can  c'langc  the  heart,  yet  he  commoiily  dors  it  by 
means  of  the  good  instructions  and  example  of  parents, 
and  in  answer  to  their  fervent  ])rayers.  Whereas  they, 
whose  chief  anxiety  seems  to  be  that  their  children  may  be 
wealthy,  polite,  and  accomplished,  whatever  be  the  event 
to  their  souls,  can  liavc  no  ground  to  ex|)cct  the  blessing 
of  God  upon  them.  Few  masters  will  refuse  their  ap- 
probation to  the  injunctious  here  laid  upon  their  servants, 
or  servants  their  approbation  to  the  exhortations  given  to 
their  misters:  but,  alas!  they  who  ouglit  to  obey  the  pre- 
cept arc  prone  lo  object  to  it,  or  to  ex])Iain  it  slightly. — 
The  greater  advantages,  however,  servants  now  enjoy,  the 
more  cheerfidly  should  they  yield  obedience  and  perform 
service  to  their  own  masters ;  and  the  greater  cautions 
should  they  use,  not  to  dishonour  the  Gospel  by  a  negligent, 
rclVaclory,  or  unfaithful  behaviour.  They  ought  espe- 
cially to  avoid  whatever  may  gi\e  plausibility  to  the  im- 
putation of  their  being  nisre  eye- servants  atid  men-pleas- 
crs,  but  should  always  act  as  in  the  fear  of  God,  and  with 
"  good-will  do  service,  as  unto  the  Lord,  and  not  unto 
''  men."  This  will  engage  the  servants  of  Christ  to  dili- 
jjencc  in  their  work,  even  if  their  earthly   masters    behave 


done  all,  to  stand  as  conqueiors  before  our  Caj)tain,  unless 
we  be  habitually  armed  for  the  fight.  The  soldier,  who 
Visccure  in  the  enemy's  country-,  will  probably  be  assaulted 
and  shamefully  worsted  when  he  least  expects  il.  {Soles, 
&c.  2  Sam.  xi.  Mall.  xxvi.  -10—4:}.  09— fo.)  Habitual 
sincerity  in  jirofcssing  and  obeying  the  truth,  and  upright- 
ness towards  God  and  man,  must  be  the  girdle  of  our  loins, 
and  tlie  breast-plate  in  this  important  warfare  ;  but  then 
"  our  feet  must  also  be  shod  with  the  |)reparation  of  the 
"  Gospel  of  peace."  In  the  constant  exercise  of  vigorous 
faith  and  lively  hope,  we  shall  possess  our  impenetrable 
shield  and  helmet  of  salvation  ;  while  with  "the  sword  of 
"  the  Sjiirit,"  even  the  word  of  tiuth,  we  may  drive  our 
enemies  before  us,  and  seek  the  victory  for  ourselves  and 
our  fellow  combatants.  Thus  armed  and  praying  always 
with  all  earnestness  by  the  Sjiirit,  and  watching  therc- 
"  unto  with  all  perseverance,"  we  shall  be  made  "  more 
"  than  conquerors,  through  him  that  loved  us." 

V.  18—21. 


All  the  saints  are  our  fellow-soldiers  in  our  spiritual 
warfare,  though  divided  into  dificrcnt  battalions,  distin- 
guishable Ijy  a   few  unimportant  externals,    and  we  must 


ill  to  them,  and  it  will  sanctify  all  their  employments,  andi  help  them  all  with   our  supplications  ;  for  general  success 

"'"      against  the  powers   of  darkness,  as  well  as  personal  victo- 
ry, should  be  our  noble   ambition.     But  all  Christians  are 
bound  in  a  peculiar  manner  to  pray  for  the  ministers  of 
the  Gospel,  as  they  are  exposed  to  the  special  rage  of  the 
enemy :  when  they  fall,  it  is  "  as  when  a  standar'l-bearei' 
"  fainteth,"  and  their  honourable  conduct  is  of  the  great- 
est importance  to  the  triumph   of  the  Gospel.     Those  mi- 
nisters  especially,  who  are  exjiosed  to  great  hardships  and 
perils  in  their  work,  have  a  claim   to   the  prayers  of  their 
brethren.     For   the  ambassadors  of  peace  from  the  Lord 
'  to  his  rebellious  creatures  have  often  been  cast  into  pri- 
If  wo  would  serve  the  Lord  in  this  evil  world,  we  must  [son,  and  put  to  death  as  criminals  !     It  is  peculiarly  desi- 
iopend  on  him  for  strength,  as  well  as  for  instruction,  and  [rable  that  utterance  should  be  given  them  in  perilous    si- 
u  meraiful  acceptance.     Our  enemies  indeed  are  »i(<>-/i7_!/,  j  tuations,  that  they  may  boldly  declare   the  mystery  of  the 


sccuie  them  a  gracious  recompense  from  the  Lord.  The 
same  princijiles  will  render  masters  considerate,  kind,  gen- 
tle, and  conscientious  in  their  whole  deportment,  remem- 
bering that  they  also  have  a  Master  in  heaven,  who  is  no 
respecter  of  pei'sons.  And  what  orderly  and  happy  fa- 
milies will  those  be,  where  relative  duties  are  thus  attend- 
ed to ! 

V.  10— ir. 


and  we  are  without  strength  ;  but  our  Redeemer  is  alinighly, 
and  in  the  now'er  of  hi* might  we  may  overcome  all  that 
oppose  our  course.  Let  us  then  daily  put  on  the  armour 
which  the  Captain  of  our  salvation  hath  prepared  for  us; 
that,  being  soiier  and  vigilant,  and  always  ready  for  the 
battle,  we  may  be  "  able  to  stand  against  all  the  wiles  of 
"  the  devil."  The  potent  rulers  of  the  darkness  of  this 
world,  who  wrought  sjiiritual  wickedness  in  heaven,  will 
oppose  our  march  to  that  inheritance  which  they  have  lost, 
and  endeavour  to  bring  us  to  that  hell  to   which  they   are 


Gospel :  for  the  more  boldly  they  speak,  in  consistency 
with  the"1heekncss  of  wisdom  and  love,  the  better  do  they 
perform  their  work.  Men  of  this  stamp  rather  desire  to 
make  full  proof  of  their  ministry,  than  to  enjoy  personal 
ease  or  liberty  ;  their  own  affairs  will  be  inconsiderable  in 
their  ju  lament,  compared  with  the  success  of  the  Gospel. 
They  will,  however,  greatly  rejoice  to  have  beloved  bre- 
thren and  faithfiil  ministers,  wlio  are  able  to  comfort  and 
establish  the  people  in  their  absence  ;  and  while  they  wish 
for  peace,  with  faith  and  love,  to  all  that  profess  the  Gos- 


condemned.  They  often  have  powerful  allies  in  the  prin-  nel.  they  must  also  rrmind  them  that  grace  will  be  with 
cipalities  of  th'^  earth,  and  wicked  men  always  figiit  under  j  all  I'lfm,  an'l  them  only,  who  "  love  the  Lord  Jesus  Chri&t 
their  banner  J  but  our  flesh,  the  corrupt  nature,  the  traitor  "  in  sincerity." 


THE 

EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


PHILIPPIANS. 


The  manner  in  which  the  apostle  and  his  associates  tvere  led  to  j)ass  over  from  idsiu  into  Europe,  end  to  be- 
gin their  labours  at  Philippi,  in  Macedonia  ;  as  well  as  their  success,  and  the  persecution  by  which  Paul 
and  Silas  were  driven  thence,  have  been  already  considered.  (Notes,  Acts,  &c.  xvi.)  The  apostle  had 
once  afterwards  visited  Philippi,  though  few  particulars  are  recorded.  (Note,  Acts  xx.  1 — 6.)  As 
this  epistle  was,  manifeslly,  written  from  Rome,  and  during  the  latter  part  of  the  apostWs  first  impri- 
sonment in  that  city  ;  nearly  twelve  years  had  passed  since  he  first  preached  at  Philippi :  but  the  conduct 
of  the  Christians  there  had  uniformly  been  so  exemplary,  and  their  grateful  affection  to  him  so  fully  evin- 
ced, that  he  had  only  to  rejoice  over  them  with  heartfelt  gratitude,  while  he  poured  out  his  prayers  for 
them  ;  and  affectionately  animsted  them  to  persevere  and  press  forward  in  their  heavenly  course.  Some 
cautions  indeed,  against  deceivers  of  different  descriptions,  whose  base  conduct  and  awful  doom  he  de- 
clares in  most  expressive  terms,  are  joined  with  his  exhortations.  JYoi  one  censure,  however,  is  passed, 
or  iinpiicd,  on  any  of  the  Philippians  ;  but  wiqualified  commendation  and  coifidcnce.  (Note,  Rev.  ii.  (i — 
11.)  It  is  evident,  that  Epaphroditus,  ivho  had  been  sent  with  a  supply  of  money  to  the  apostle  at 
Rome;  and  who  seems  to  have  been  a  pastor,  and  perhaps  the  principal  pastor,  of  the  Church,  convey- 
ed the  epistle  to  Philippi.  He  had,  either  by  his  journey  to  Rome,  or  by  his  zealous  labours,  in  assistin<y 
the  apostle,  when  in  that  city,  brought  a  dangerous  sickness  upon  himself ;  the  tidings  of  which  so  afflict- 
ed the  Philippians,  and  their  sorrow,  when  made  known  to  Epaphroditus,  so  distressed  him  ,•  that  the 
apostle  was  induced  to  send  him  back  sooner  than  he  had  intended,  though  to  his  own  inconvenience.  The 
subjects  treated  on,  and  the  instructions  to  be  deduced  from  them,  need  not  be  anticipated.  (Note,  ii.  24 
— 30.)  It  is  undeniable,  that  the  epistle  was  not  sent  long  before  the  two  years  of  the  apostle's  imprison- 
ment at  Rome  were  ended  ;  which  the  Oxford  Bible  supposes  to  have  taken  place  about  the  close  of  A.  D.  65. 
According  to  this,  I  have  dated  the  epistle,  {though  many  fix  an  earlier  date  for  it,)  on  a  full  conviction,  that 
more  years  were  spent  in  the  various  labours  of  this  great  apostle,  th^n  are  generally  supposed ;  yet,  at  (he 
■iome  time,  not  considering  the  subject  as  of  greict  impertaneet. 


Vol.  V.-No.  a3,  2  P 


Jt.  D.  64. 


PHiLIPPIANS. 


A.  D.   Hi. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  apostle  addresses  the  PhiUppians,  1,2: 
showing  his  thankfulness  to  God  for  their 
fcUoxvship  in  the  Gospel  to  that  time; 
his  love  to  them  :  and  his  confidence  in 
them,  as  to  the  future,  3 — B  ;  and  states 
the  blessings  for  which  he  prayed  in 
their  behalf,  9 — 11.  He  informs  them, 
that  his  imprisonment  at  Rome  had  con- 
duced to  the  furtherance  of  the  Gospel, 
12,  i;{:  so  that  many  had  been  render- 
ed more  bold  in  preaching  it ;  in  xvhich 
he  greatly  rejoices,  though  some  did  it 
from  corrupt  motives,  14 — 18  ;  knoiv- 
ing  that  this  will  (urn  to  his  salvation, 
and  trusting  that  Christ  will  be  magnifi- 
ed in  his  body,  whether  by  life  or  death, 
19,  20.  He  declares  that  he  is  prepa- 
red for  either  event ;  that  to  depart  and 
be  tvilh  Christ  would  be  far  better  for 
him  ;  but  that,  as  his  life  would  be  use- 
ful to  them,  he  doubts  in  his  choice,  and 
supposes  that  he  shall  live,  and  be  set 
at  liberty,  that  he  may  further  their 
joy  of  faith,  by  coming  to  (hem,  21 — 


26.  He  exhorts  them  to  walk  j<;ortAv '.^'T' '^'"°  ■' 
of  their  profession  :  to  be  of  one  mind,  in  ^  acisxyi  i-j 
striving  for  the  gospel;  and  to  suffer  ',^°'rvhe^''\ 
cheerfully  for  Christ,  as  they  had  already  j-?'^''"  '  '• 
been  called  to  do,  27 — 30. 


I  Tim. 


c  Mark  kill.  34. 
Tit.i    I    Jto,  i. 

PAUL  and  *  Timotheus, "  the  sen-ants  jude^''*B.',  ' 
of  Jesus  Christ,  to  all  "the  saints  A'™ '"  ""1; 
in  Clnist  Jesus  which  are  at  "  Phihppi,  3c°ri  I'EpJi 
with  '  the  bishops  «  and  deacons :  !  !o"  '""^ 

n     \t  /"^  I  J  1  /*  e  Acts    %v\     12 

2  "  Urace  be  unto  you,  and  peace,  irom  ^c  irtci.  ii.i. 
od  our  Father,  and  from  the  Lord  Jesus  i  nm.  iVi  i!%'. 


d 


Tit  I  ;    I  Vet 

ii.   25.     Rev    i. 

SO.  il    I    e    12. 

upon    evervKAcu  vi  1-7. 

'  -'      1  T.m.  iii   8   lu. 


h  Sit  (, 


,  Rom 


1  Tliee    I     2.  ; 
iii  9-  2Tlie5 
3-    2  Tim    1.  ; 
rhilein  4,  5. 


1  Lute  XV  7. 
10  Col  ii  s  I 
[V  27.  1  Cor  i. 
I    1  Jolin  1.3.7. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  1.  V.  1.  As  St.  Paul's  aposdcship  had  never 
been  called  in  queslion  at  Philippi,  and  as  he  wrote  this 
epistle  not  only  in  his  own  name,  but  in  that  of  Timothy 
■who  was  then  at  Rome  with  him,  he  styles  himself  and 
Timothy  the  servants  of  Christ.  He  addressed  himself 
10  "  the  saints  at  Philippi,  with  the  bishops  and  deacons  :" 
hence  we  learn  that  the  distinction  between  bishops  and 
presbyters  was  not  then  generally  established;  but  that 
die  pastoi'3  of  the  Church  were  distinguished  from  the 
deacons,  who  ininaged  the  secular  matters  and  the  chari- 
ties of  the  Church.  {Soles,  Acts  vi.  1— 7.  xx.  17—28. 
I  Tim.  iii.  1 — 7.)  Much  labour  and  learning  have,  in- 
deed, been  employed  to  set  aside  this  conclusion;  but 
with  iitde  success,  oven  by  the  allowance  of  <lcciflcd  Epis- 
copalians. '  Though  it  be  generally  resolved,  that  the 
'  word 'ns/io;)  and  elder  arc  equivalent  in  scripture  ;  yet 
'  this  is  not  to  be  understood  so  that  either,  or  both  of 
'  them,  signifies  indifferently  those  whom  we  now  call 
'  presbyters  ;  but  that  they  both  signify  bishops,  one  settled 
'  in  each  Church  by  the  apostles,  ihei'e  being  no  use  of 
•  the  second  order  in  the  Church,  till  the  numbers  of 
'  believers  incrca.'^.cil.'  {Hmninjiid.)  Beyond  doubt,  the 
«postle  ordaineil  more  than  one,  either  bishops  or  presby- 
ters, in  some  of  the  churches.  {Mar^.  Ref)  But  this 
learned  expositor  did  not  perceive  that  one  bishop,  with- 
out any  presbyters  under  him,  comes  to  pi-ecisely  the 
same  thing,  as  one  presbyter,  without  any  bishop  over 
liim.  Till  the  churches  were  multiplied,  the  bishops  and 
presbyters  were  the  same;  but  afterwards,  probably  in 
the  tiroes  of  the   apostles,  the   senior  or   more  eminent 


God  our  Father,  and  f 
Christ. 

3  I    '  tliank    my    G 
*  remembrance  of  you, 

4  Always  '  in   every  prayer  of  mine  "' 
for  you  all,  maJcing  request  "  with  joy,      "  »'■ 

5  For  "  your  lellowship  in  the  gospel,  ''^Eifh 
from  the  first  day  until  now  ; 

(i  Being;  "  confident  of  this  very  thing, 
that  he  which  hath  f  begun  a  good  work 
in  you,  1  will  t  perform  it  until  '  the  day 
of  Jesus  Christ  : 

The5   il.  19,20  Philem  7  2  John  i n  7.  Act!  xvi    Ij   Rum   xi    17. 

9.  Eph  ii  19-22.  iii  G  Col.  i.2l— 23.  Philcii  17  H^b  ni  11  2  1'et  i 
o!  Cor  i.  IS  il  3.  Til  16  in.  4  Gal  v  lO  2  Tnes  ii  1  Philera  21 
Actsxi.  18   »vi    U.  Rom   viii   28—30.  Bpli.ii   4-10.  Col.  ii.  12  2  Thei  ii.  i3,  14  Tit. 

iii.  4-6   Heb  xiji.  20,  21    Jam.  i.  16—18     I  Pet.  i.  3,  3 q  Ps.  csx^viii.  8.  Enh.  iv. 

12.  1  Thc<    V.  23.  24.  2  Thes.  i.  1 1.  I  Pet    v.  10 1  Or.JMih  il    Heb  xii  3 r  10. 

Src  on,  I  Cor   i.  8. 

presbyter  was  called  episcopus,  or  overseer,  not  of  the 
Church  only,  but  also  of  its  pastors. 

V.  3 — 6.  The  converstion  and  subsequent  good  con- 
duct of  the  Philippians  never  occurred  to  the  apostle's 
mind,  (and  they  would  occur  very  frequently,)  without 
animating  him  to  thank  God  in  their  behalf;  so  that 
"  always,  in  every  prayer  of  his,"  secret  or  social,  he 
made  ref[uest  for  them,  with  such  lively  emotions  of  joy, 
as  helped  to  solace  him  in  his  confinement.  He  thanked 
God  for  their  fellowshi])  in  the  Gospel,  and  its  blessings, 
from  the  first  day  of  their  conversion  to  that  present  time, 
(which  was  about  twelve  years.)  without  having  turned 
aside  or  grown  remiss  in  their  profession.  (xYo/e,  1  Cor. 
i.  4 — 9.)  He  was  therefore  confident,  that  he,  even  God 
the  Spirit,  v.'ho  had  begun  the  good  work  of  sanctification 
in  their  souls,  would  carry  it  on,  and  perform  it,  till  the 
perfection  of  their  redemption  in  body  and  soul,  at  the 
day  of  Christ.  Some  learned  men  render  the  words  here 
translated  ^'■fellowship  in  the  gospel,"  eom7nnnication  to- 
wards  the  gospel ;  and  understand  them  of  the  liberality 
which  the  Pliilippians  had  shown  tow  irds  the  apostle. — 
But  this,  in  itself,  was  a  cause  of  gratitude  to  God  vastly 
inferior  to  the  conversion  of  very  many  souls,  to 
partake  of  all  the  blessings  and  salvation  of  Christ ;  the 
sentiment  is  not  at  all  in  the  apostle's  manner  in  other 
epistles,  or  even  in  the  other  parts  of  the  epistle,  where 
he  mentions  that  subject  openly  and  perspicuously  ;  the 
word  Ktitati*,  far  more  frequently  at  least,  means  par- 
licipalion,  than  communication  ;  and  even  when  it  has  the 
latter  meaning,  it  implies  that  the  giver  made  the  receiver 
his  parkier,  or  Asharcr  with  him  in  his  abundance ;  and 


A.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  I. 


A.  D.  64. 


9  1  Cor.  s> 
I  'I'hes.  i 
V.  i  Hcb 


7.  7  Even  as  ^  it  is  meet  for  me  to  think 
t  this  of  you  all,  '  because  *  I  have  you 
i'2  Cor  iii.  s.  in  my  heart,  inasmuch  "  as  both  in  my 
•  o'r,%  havt  me  bonds,  *  and  in  the  defence  and  confir- 
o.i *v°s  1  johD  niation  of  the  gospel,  ye  all  are  t  pai- 
uActj»vi23-ri  takers  of  my  srracc. 

XS.23    Eph  HI  •'     "    ,        .  1,1 

I  iv  IV,.  SO.  2      }j  Por    y  God    IS    my   record,    'how 
Heb'x  33,34.   greatly   I    long    after    you    all  'in  the 
■'*'^  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ, 
"^j-      9  And  ''  this  I  pray,  that  "  your  love 

1  Pet 


t  Or, 

gfact.  See 
1  Cor     ix 

IIel>.  Ill  I. 
iv  1  2  Co) 
Svi    II.  Is 

12   Phile 


Gal  iv  19  Coi  li 
i  IS  Jer.  x.ixi.  2".  l.uko  i 
13.  20     I  John 


1  Fet 


»]««.  siii.  31—33.  2  Cor. 


I.  Gal. 

I.  1  Thej.  ii  0.  2  Tim.  i.  -l. a  ii.  1.  Is. 

7!1.  A/arif.  2  Cor.  vi    12.  vii.  15   Marg.    Col.  111. 

S«  irn,  4 c  iii.  15,  10    Jol>  svii  9.    Prov. 

1  Tlies.    iii     12    iv.    1.  9,   10    J  Thcs.  i.  3 


the  verb  x«/»«»5«  in  ihis  resembles  it,  as  also  the  other 
words  from  the  .same  root.  (iii.  10.  iv.  15.  Malt,  xxiii. 
30.  Lwfcev.  10.  Ads  ii.  42.  Rom. -aii.  13.  xv.  26,  27. 
1  Cor.  i.  9.  X.  16.  18.  20.  2  Cor.  i.  7.  viii.  4.  23.  xiii. 
14.  Gal.  ii.  9.  vi.  6.  1  Tim.  \.  22.  vi.  18.  Pliilem.  6. 
17.  Heb.  ii.  14.  x.  33.  xiii.  16.  1.  Pet.  v.  1.  2  Pet.  i. 
4.  1  John  i.  3.  6,  7.  2  John  11.)  These  are  nearly  all 
the  places  in  which  this  word,  and  those  from  the  same 
root,  occur  in  the  New  Testament ;  and  it  is  evident  that 
iji  most  places  it  means  parlnership,  or  participation ;  and 
in  the  rest  implies  such  a  communication  as  admits  others 
to  share  with  the  givers.  '  To  have  all  things  common, 
'  xoi»*.'  (Leigh.)  In  not  one  of  them  does  it  clearly 
denote  a  number  of  persons  joining  together  to  raise  a 
sum  of  money ;  as  has  been  in  this  place  interpreted, 
both  in  ancient  and  modern  times,  though  it  evidently 
enervates  and  obscures  the  sense.  The  day,  &c.  (6.) — 
'The  Spirit  of  God  will  not  desert  us  to  the  end,  until 
'  even  our  mortal  bodies,  being  restored  to  life  and  glori- 
'  fied,  shall  stand  in  judgment  before  Christ.'     {Be::a.) — 

V.  7,  8.  Many  who  had  made  a  credible  profession 
of  Christianity  afterwards  fell  away,  having  "  no  root  in 
"themselves;''  yet  it  was  meet  for  the  apostle  to  hope 
better  things  of  the  Philippians,  and  to  be  satisfied  that  a 
good  work  of  new  creation  had  indeed  been  wrought  upon 
them;  for  their  long  continued  consistency  of  conduct  had 
given  them  a  peculiar  place  in  his  heart  ;  or,  as  it  may  be 
rendered,  they  had  shown  that  they  had  had  him  in  their 
hearts,  and  had  abundantly  evinced  their  love  to  Christ 
by  their  kindness  to  his  afflicted  servant.  During  his 
imprisonment  they  had  cordially  sympathized  with  him, 
and  endeavoured  to  alleviate  his  sufferings ;  and  in  all 
that  lie  undertook  for  the  defence  and  confirmation  of  the 
Gospel,  they  had  concurred  with  him,  and  shown  them- 
selves partakers  of  the  same  grace  which  had  been  be 
stowed  upon  him,  acting  from  the  same  holy  principles, 
and  returning  his  love  with  reciprocal  affection.  Indeed, 
God  was  witness  how  greatly  he  longed  after  them,  with 
a  holy,  tender,  and  compassionate  affection,  like  that  of 
Christ  to  his  people  ;  how  he  longed  to  see  them,  and 
how  gladly  he  would  exert  himself  in  any  self-denying  .ser- 
vices, by  which  he  might  be  further  useful  to  them  in  their 
spiritual  concerns. 

V.  9 — 11.  The  apostle  next  gave  the  Philippians  a 
compendious  account  of  his  constant  prayers  for  them. — 
He   was   confident   that   they    were  true   believers,   and 


may  abound   yet  more   and   more,   ''  in  j  ;  cor  xiv  :o 
knowledge,  and  in  all  J  judgment;  T'a''  " 

10  That    "ye    may  §   approve  things  lO"-' 
that  are  excellent  ;  '  that  ye  may  be  sin-  ^^'^ 
cere,  ^  and  without  offence,  ''  till  the  day  '^f  ./'',j 
of  Christ;  l^i'T^'i'^'g 

11  Being    'filled    with    the    fruits  of ojjj^^/'",".f,; 
righteousness,  which  ^  are  by  Jesus  Christ, 
unto  the  glory  and  praise  of  God. 


10  iVM. 
18. 

.  Heb 

IS,  If 
U.  IS 
S   John 


XXMV 


2  Cor.   xi.    IS- 
IS.    Elih    V    ID 

I  Tbes.  V.  21   Heh  v    12-14   1  John  iv.  1.  Rev.  ii  2 f  IR    Gen.  xx.  .5.  Josh  »iv 

14.  John  I.  47,  2  Cor.  i  12  ii.  17.  viii.  8  Eph.  iv.  15.  Mnrf.  vi  2,1. g  Mat  xvi  2:1 

xviii   B.  7.  sxvi.33   Rom   xiv,  20,21.  Xvi.  17     1  Cor.  viii.  13.  x   3'.'   2Cor  vi.  H    Gal   v 

11.  1  Thes.  iii.  13 h.Vee  on.  I  Cor.  i.9 i  iv.  17.  Ps  i.  3   xcii.  12,  13    t-    v,  J. 

Luueslii   6-9.  John  sv  2.  8.  16.  lloni.  vi   22,  sv.  28.  2  Cor.  ix  If),  Gal   v.  22,  23.  Eph, 

V.  9.  Col  i  6  10.   Heb.  xii,  II.  J»m  iii.  17.  13. -k  Ps   xcii   14,  15.  Is.  U.  21.  Ixi  !l, 

II.  Matt   V   Ifi.    John  xv.  4,5.  8.  I  Cor  x.  31.  2  Thes.  i.  12.   Hcb,  siii.  15,  10.  I  Pet,  i, 
5   9,  12,  iv.  10,11.  14. 


"  loved  the  Lord  JesusJ  in  sincerity ;  and  he  therefore 
prayed  that  love  of  him,  his  cause,  people,  truths,  and 
ordinances,  of  the  holy  character,  law,  and  government 
of  God,  and  of  all  men  for  his  sake,  might  "  abound  more 
"  and  more,"  i-  all  its  varied  exercises  and  happy  effects  ; 
and  that  it  might  be  regulated  by  an  enlarged  and  exact 
knowledge  of  divine  things  ;  and  by  that  sound  judgment, 
which  was  the  result  of  a  holy  relish  for  spiritual  excel- 
lency, a  matured  discernment  in  the  various  parts  of  re- 
ligion, and  deep  experience  of'  its  power  in  their  own. 
hearts.  For  when  these  concur,  they  enable  the  Christian 
to  judge,  as  it  were,  extempore,  in  a  variety  of  cases: 
even  as  the  healthy  eye  distinguishes  objects,  the  ear 
sounds,  and  the  palate  meats.  Thus  false  affections,  un- 
justifiable measures  and  enthusiasm,  would  be  prevented, 
and  all  those  evils  into  which  vehement  zeal,  without, 
proportionable  knowledge  and  judgment,  betrayed  men,  to 
the  scandal  of  the  Gos|iel  and  the  division  of  the  Church  ; 
and  their  abundant  love  would  be  directed  in  forming  and 
executing  designs  of  extensive  usefulness.  He  further 
prayed,  that  they  mighthc  cnixh\edto  dislingiiishliiings  that 
differed,  and  so  to  guard  against  counterfeit  revelations, 
false  affections,  and  all  those  specious  errors  and  evils, 
by  which  Satan  and  his  ministers  imposed  upon  the  un- 
wary ;  thus  they  would  choose  and  "  approve  things  that 
"  were  excellent,"  and  reject  others,  however  plausibly 
stated.  The  marginal  reading,  "Try,"  or  prove  things 
"  which  differ,"  seems  more  exact  than  that  inserted 
in  the  text.  {Marg.  Ref.)  He  also  prayed  that  they 
might  be  "  sincere,"  not  only  as  true  believers,  but  as 
uncorruptcd  with  base  alloy,  whether  of  fal.?e  doctrine, 
superstition,  or  a  worldly  spirit  and  condixt.  The  original 
word  is  taken  from  any  transparent  object  being  held  in 
the  light  of  the  sun,  by  which  every  mote  or  atom  of 
dross  becomes  visible.  The  word  sincere,  derived  from 
the  Latin,  is  mel  sine  cerd,  honey  ivithoul  wax,  or  entirelj' 
pure  and  unmixed.  If  the  Philippians  were  thus  sincere, 
the  apostle  trusted,  that,  according  to  his  prayers  forlhcm, 
they  would  be  "  without  offence.  &c.  ;"  neither  stumbling 
at  the  scandals  laid  in  their  way  by  others,  nor  misleading 
or  grieving  their  brethren,  or  causing  their  neighbours  to 
stumble  at  the  word  by  their  misconduct ;  for  both  the 
active  and  passive  sense  may  be  implied.  Accordingly,  he 
further  prayed  that  each  of  them  might  be  thus  upheld, 
till  he  rJiould  honourably  fini-h  his  course  ;  and  even  that 
the  Church  of  Philippi  might  be  thus  preserved  through 
2  P  2 


.^.  D.  64. 


PHILIPPIANS. 


^.  D.  61. 


lAcisxiis'.dc.      12   *&   But    I    would    ye    should  un- 
raEi~"ni"  II.  dcrsfand,    brethren,     '  that    the     things 


ixx^i  in. ' Acts  tvhich  happened  uuto  me,  have  fallen  out 
si-'nom^Tiii  js  "  rather    unto    the    furtherance    of    the 

ri7  2  Tim  fi.  a.  , 

■  Attt  XS.  S3,  24    PfOSPel  : 
JISl.        11   —   13^' 

"iiii  "7  ^8  ''^  ^^  ^''^^  "  '"y  bonds  *in  Christ  are 
fp;;.  "igi  Jj^  manifest  in  all  f  the  palace,  and  J  in  all 
.'n '  /•'*  />»  • ,  other  places  ; 

•  Or,  /or  C4rti(.  i  '  . 

t'or!  ''^  (£7„rv  •"'*  ^""  many  of  the  "  brethren  in  the 
tor:l„i,H„€r.!Lord,  Mvaxing' confident  by  mj  bonds, 
'"rcdi":?  are  much  more  bold  to  speak  the  word 
vithout  fear. 

15  Some  indeed  '  preach  Christ  '  even 
^ilZtVu  l\\.  of  [envy  and  strife ;  '  and  some  also  of 
rVe'.a.  Act,  V.  good-will: 

42  viii  7  35  ix  20.  X  3C  xi.  JO  I  Cur  i.  23.  2  Cor.  i  10.  ii  5  1  Tim  iii  IS 
>  ii  3.  !Vfa(l  xxiii  S  Rom  xvi.  17.  18.  I  Cor  iii  3,  4  siii  Z.  2  Car.  xil  20  Gal  ii.  4 
Jim   iv  i,  s 1  17.  1  Pet   V   2-1 


e,  7  Luk 
xii.  14  Acbi 
xxii    1    xxvi    I. 


16  The  one  preach  Christ  of  conten-„s„„,r  ,n  2 
tion,  "  not  sincerely,  *  supposing  to  add  xZ\l\\}ul^i 
affliction  to  my  bonds.  /i''n.'i.'.''i'''3- 

17  But  the  other  of  love,  knowing  .'''o'iiM.N,','' 
that  ^lam  set  for  the  defence  of  the  2?!"  i '.1  1.': 
gospel. 

13    *What    then.'*     Notwithstandinsr,  ""aVfm.' 

I       .1  •  ,  v>'     1(>  Gt. 

every  way,  •  whether  in  pretence,  or  m  ^  •>""' .'"  9.  ^f. 
truth,  '' Christ  is  preached  ;  ''and  I  there-  »i' is" 

,  .     .  •  1  -ii'         .     .  "14—17       .M«tt. 

It)  do  rejoice,  yea,  and  will  rejoice.  ,*»'»  "*•  »'"« 

19  tor  -^  I  know  that  this    .shall  turn  !;'j«'»/ '» 

,  .  c  Mark  11.18—40 

to  my  salvation  'through  your  prayer,  icnr'^y''^ 
and  the  supply  of  'the  Spirit  of  Jesus /^J°_J""-,"jg 
Christ,  "  \¥''-'^^y- 

)  Pet.  1  *-». 

20  According  to  my  «^  earnest  expec- Vph.'",i  i!).ii.' 
tation,  and  my  hope,  that  ''  in  nothing  1  '"""j^  J",'  p,; 


successive  generations,  until  the  day  of  Christ:  and  thati 
*'  trees  of  righteousness,  the  planting  of  the  Lord,"  might 
not  only  be  in  some  measure  fruitful ;  but  that  they  might 
resemble  those  trees,  which  arc  laden  with  fruit  on  every 
bough  ;  being  filled  with  all  holy  tempers,  all  kinds  of  good 
works,  all  the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  through  every  day  of 
their  future  lives,  in  the  full  imjirovement  of  their  talents, 
and  according  to  the  duties  of  their  several  relations.  For 
these  good  fruits  would  not  only  be  beneficial  to  men,  and 
eventually  advantageous  to  themselves  ;  but,  through  Christ, 
as  the  eflccts  of  his  grace,  and  accepted  through  his  me- 
diation, they  would  redound  to  the  praise  and  honour  of 
God,  adorning  and  recommending  the  Gospel,  silencing 
gainsayers,  and  bringing  sinners  to  glorify  God  in  the 
obedience  and  worship  of  faith. 

V.  12 — 14.  It  is  probable  the  aposde  had  been  in- 
formed, that  the  Pbilippians  feared  lest  his  imprisonment 
should  check  the  progress  of  the  Gospel,  and  intimidate 
others  from  preaching  or  erribracing  it ;  and,  no  doubt, 
Satan  and  his  servants  expected  this  elTect  from  it.  He 
however  would  have  his  friends  to  know,  that  his  suffer- 
ings had  rather  conduced  to  promote  the  cause  of  Chris- 
tianity, through  the  interposition  of  God  ;  and  that  the 
restraint  put  upon  his  personrd  ministry  had  been  more 
ihan  counterbalanced  by  other  circumstances.  So  that  his 
bonds  for  Christ's  sake,  and  his  constancy  in  them,  the 
doctrine  for  which  he  v>as  confined,  and  which  he  preached 
even  in  that  situation,  bad  become  openly  knor.n  even  in 
[Nero's  palace  among  his  courtiers,  and  in  all  other  parts 
of  Rome ;  whicli  had  excited  a  general  attention  to  the 
Gospel  through  that  imucnse  city,  whence  the  report 
would  circulate  almost  tnroi'ghout  the  earth.  Moreover, 
many  Qiristians,  who  were  appointed  to  the  ministry,  and 
qualified  for  it,  hut  who  had  before  been  tiuiorous,  perceiv- 
ing how  die  aposde  was  pro'ccted,  comforted,  and  pros- 
pered in  his  imprisonmnent,  were  greatly  caboldened  to 
preach,  wniioul  fear  of  jjcrsc-ulion,  in  the  most  open  and 
useful  manner  ;  by  who.-e  labours  the  knowledge  of  the 
Gospel  was  rapidly  diffused. 

V.  15 — 13.  indeed,  while  some  preached  Christ  of 
good- will,  there  were  others,  who  were  actuated  by  envy 


of  Paul's  reputation,  success,  or  measure  of  liberty,  and 
who  aimed  to  cause  divisions,  even  by  preaching  the  Gos- 
pel of  peace  !  Probably,  these  were  Judaizers,  who  con- 
cealed part  of  their  sentiments,  and  preached  the  substance 
of  the  Gospel,  in  order  to  form  a  pai!y  under  ihcir  influ- 
ence, and  in  opposition  to  the  apostle  and  his  friends  ;  that 
so  they  might  gradually  impose  the  Mosaic  law  on  the 
Gentile  converts.  The  designing,  ambitious,  and  selfish 
conduct  of  these  men  proved  them  insincere  in  what  they 
preached,  and  ihit  they  only  wanted  to  excite  contentions, 
which  would  not  only  have  added  alfliction  to  the  apostle'.s^ 
mind  during  his  imprisonment,  but,  as  they  supposed, 
would  also  increase  the  virulence  of  his  persecutors. 
Others,  however,  acted  from  love  to  him,  for  die  sake  of 
Christ;  knowing  that  he  was  appointed,  as  the  apostle  of 
the  Gentiles,  to  defend  as  a  bulwark  the  pure  Gospel, 
against  all  that  opposed  or  perverted  it  ;  and  that  he 
was  now  lodged  in  prison  in  the  metropolis,  not  only 
as  a  witness  for  the  truth,  concerning  justification  and 
Christian  liberty,  against^Judaizers  ;  but  also  to  bear  tes- 
timony before  senators,  praitors,  and  courtiers,  nay,  perhajis, 
before  the  emperor  himself,  concerning  the  holy  docdinc  of 
salvation  through  Christ  Jesus.  But,  thourh  some  aimed 
to  oppose,  grieve,  or  expose  him  the  more,  yet,  as  Christ 
was  preached  by  that  means,  either  in  a  pretended  or  a 
sincere  zeal  for  his  honour,  among  great  numbers  that  had 
hitherto  been  strangers  to  the  Gospel,  who  migiit  in  due 
time  be  more  fully  instructed  in  tlie  faith,  the  apostle 
rejoiced,  and  he  determined  to  do  so,  whatever  co.ise- 
quences  might  ensue.  Not  sincerely,  (\&.)  Ot,purclt/. 
'  Not  indeed,  with  a  pure  mind,  though  otherwise  their 
'  doctrine  was  pure.'  (Beza.)  It  is  not  certain  who 
these  preachers  were,  or  whether  they  meant  to  excite 
divisions  between  the  Jewish  and  Gentile  converts,  or  to 
stir  up  the  persecuting  rage  of  idolaters  against  the  apostle, 
for  boldly  propagating  a  doctrine  subversive  of  idolatry  : 
or  that  of  the  emperor  and  statesmen  against  him,  for 
"  preaching  another  King,  one  Jesus. '^  But  the  whole 
tenour  of  his  writings  and  conduct  shovv.s,  that  bad  the  doc- 
trine which  they  taught  been  materially  eiTonoous,  he  would 
have  opposed  ihcnii  instead  of  rejoicing  in  their  succe&i.. 


A.  D.  64. 


CHAPTKR  I. 


A.  L.  (j1. 


'if""/*"'"  shall  be  ashamed,  but  that  ''  with  all  bold- 
••ji* ',',  "x™. 'i.'  "ess,  as  always, TO  now  also,  "  Christ  shall 
if"cor'T.'i5  be  niagniiied  in  mj  body,  '  whether  it  be 
iM^stynn  sii.  bv  life,  or  by  death. 
Acif  x^'s!'  21  For  to  me  ■"  to  live  is  Christ,  and 
",';v-9  ."co": "  to  die  w  gain. 

?;  ,1'  cof." i      22  But^T  1  -live    in   the   flesh,  Mhi 
s-7^8Fei. '1' w    the   fruit   of  my    labour:  yet  what  I 
msTtjn,  20.  ii.  sliall  choosc  "^  I  wot  not. 
Gai'vi'iVcoi.      2,'J  For  [  am  '  in  a  strait  betwixt  two, 
b'm  I'siyii.  I, £  having  'a   deiire   to   depart,  and    to  be 
as'^jcor  iii  t  ^y[^\^  Christ;  which  is  "  far  better  : 
c, 8."i  Ti.es  iv.      24  Nevertheless,  ^  to  abide  in  the  flesh 

13-  Ii      Ucv     .  ir    1    r 

xiv.  13  IS  more  needtul  lor  you. 

•  24.   2  Cor.  «•  3-       ^        ,      ,     ,        .        •'      ,  .  ^  ,  , 

i?'i'"i?et*^rvi      ■^^  And,  having    >'this    conlidencc,     1 
\  ,    ...  ,„  know  that  I  shall  abide  and  continue  with 

p  vs.  Isxi  18.  Ls. 

"cln'^xii'se.  y^"  ^^''  '■  for  your  furtherance  and  "^  joy 
''xixix   8.  »;s.  nf  fail li  • 
xxxii.  1.     Acts  oi  lauu  , 
iii.  If.  Horn  xi.2 

a  Luke  ii.  1'9.30..'' -  - 

"!••.  15.  Lulse  viit.  3».  sxiii  43.    Joho  _ 

ul's.  svi   10,11.    _ 

"     ■  '  .7   Actsxx.  2')-:!l. 5- ii.  2a.  Acts 

.  21.  Roai   i.   II,  12. 
m    V.  2.  XV.  la.     1 


Sam  sxiv.  11.  1  Clir  x^i.  1.1    I.uke  xii,  .W.  2  Cor.  vl.  IS 

1.2  Cor   V.  8    2  Tim   Iv  G. 1  Jol.  xis    2f.,  27.  Fs. 

3.   xvii   SI.   Acts   vii.    .55,   2 Cor.  v     8. 
15.   Ixxiii.  21-26   Re' 


1  Thes  iv  17    Rev  xiv  1... 

Tii    14—17. X  22  25.26     .loll „ 

XX  25 zLu<e  xsii.  32  Joliu  sxi.  15— 1  _      _     _      „ 

XT.  13.  23.  2  Cor.  i   i«   Kfh.  iv.  11-13. a  Ps.  Ix    6.   K 

Fet  i.  8 


V.  19,  -0.  The  ajiostle  knew  that  these  afflictive  dis 
pens'Uions,  however  aggi-avatec),  would  help  forward  his 
final  salvation,  through  the  prayer  of  his  brethren,  and  the 
communication  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ  to  his  soui,  to  pro- 
mote his  humility,  spirituality,  and  meetness  for  heaven. 
This  satisfied  him,  as  to  his  personal  concern,  as  he  was 
willing  to  ciidure  any  abasement  or  sullering,  for  the 
honour  of  Christ.  And  indeed  he  earnestly  exjiectcd  a 
happy  event  of  his  trials;  as  one  who  with  out-stretched 
neck  eagerly  looks  for  ilie  coming  of  some  beloved  friend, 
and  he  confidendy  jopcu  t'lat  he  should  not  be  made 
ashamed  in  any  thing,  by  the  disappointment  of  his  expec- 
tations or  eirJeavours  :  but  that,  as  in  all  former  instances 
he  had  boldly  and  successfully  stood  his  ground,  in  this 
))resent  case,  also,  he  should  be  strengthened,  and  inspired 
with  courage,  that  Christ  might  be  magnified  in  .■^n.l  by 
his  frail  body  ;  whether  his  life  were  spared  that  he  might 
again  labour  in  spreading  the  Gospel,  or  wliether  he  should 
be  called  to  shed  his  blood  in  confirmation  of  his  testimony. 
Salvation.  The  connexion  between  salvation,  and  "  the 
"  supply  of  the  Spirit  of  Christ,"  fully  proves,  that  eter- 
nal salvation,  and  not  temporal  deliverance,  was  meant. 

V.  21 — 26.  With  peculiar  animation,  the  apostle  here 
declared  the  happy  frame  of  his  mind,  in  his  perilous 
situation.  A?  Christ  was  the  Author  and  Support  of  his 
spiritual  life,  so  was  he  tha  End  and  Object  of  his  life  on 
earth.  He  liaci  no  other  business,  interest,  honour,  or 
pleasure,  for  which  to  live,  but  Christ  and  his  glory,  ser- 
vice, and  favour,  and  therefore  he  knew  that  to  die  would 
be  his  greatest  gain ;  as  he  should  then  be  enabled  more 
perfectly  to  know,  love,  serve,  and  enjoy  the  favour  of 
his  gracious  Lord  ;  and  have  done  with  sin,  temptation, 
and  suftVring  for  ever.  Yet,  if  he  continued  to  live  in  the 
iksh,  and  to  endure  hardship  a  litUe  longer,  it  would  be 
n'or//i  his  wliilc,  as  his  labour  would  be  fruitful  of  good 
to  himself,  as  well  as  to  others.     So  th-at  he  knew  not 


.26  That  "your  rejoicing  may  be  more  ''a'',','.^",'!? cL! 
abundant  in  Jesus  Christ  for  me,  by  my  ii,'ij.''S''tori' 
coming  to  you  again.  c'ili.V-21'Kpi, 

27  Only  "let  your  conversation  be  as  rrLs'^i'i' I'l.''! 
it  jbecometli  ''  the  gospel  of  Christ,  that  2>et.''ll'  '[-l 
'  Avheiher  I  come  and  sec  you,  or  else  be  d'nom;  r  9  is 
absent,  "^  I  may  hear  of  your  affairs,  ^that  ry''4*'"ix"  "' 
ye  stand  fast ''  in  one  spirit,  with  one  mind,  eii''i3.£i. 
sirivingtogethcrfor'thefaithoftlie  gospel; '  '''    '" 

28  And  '  in  nothing  terrified  by  your 
adversaries:  wliich  is  to  them'  an  evident 
token  of  perdition,  "but  to  you  of  salva- 
tion, °  and  that  of  God. 

29  For  unto  you  "  it   is  given  in   the 
behalf  of  Christ,  p  not  only  to  believe  on  i^'s^*-/!?,™^ 
him,  but  also  to  suflTer  for  his  sake  :  ^^*"=  j*-i;|''i 

30  Having  1  the  same  cowdict '' which  jV?rov.'x\Tii.  : 
ye  saw  in  me,  cmcl  'now  hear  to  be  in  me.  Kom^.'s's' 

Epli   i    13   I  Tim.  i   U.  U   2  'lim.  iv.  7. k  Is,  Ii   7    12.  Matt.  .x.  23.  Luke  xii.  4- 

xxi.  12— 19.  Acisiv   19-31    v   411-42.  1  Thes.  ii.  2.  2  Tiiii.  i.  7,  8.  He.i  xiii,  6,  Rev. 

10 1  2  1  hes.  i.  5.  6    1  Pet  iv.  12-11 m  .Malt.  v.  10-12    Rom.viii.l7  2  Trm. 

10,11. n  Gea  xlix,  18  Ps  1  23  Ixviii.  19,  20   Is   xii   2.  Luke  iii   6   Aclssxviii.   : 

o  Atts  V  41.  Uoiii    V.  3  Jam.  i.  2    1  Fet   iv.  13. p  Matt   xvi.  17.  .loliu  i.  12.  13  vi     4 

V  27.  Eph.  ii   a.  Col  \i.  12  Jam.  i   17,  10 q  .lohii  xvi  33,   Rci 


iThcs 
G.   riiileiu.  5.  J 
John  3,4. 
gii   1,2  iv    1    I's 
cxsii  3  rssxiii. 
1    Matt,  xli.  K> 

1  Cor.  I  10  XV 
68      xvi.  13,  14 

2  Cor  xiii.  II 

li  Jer.  xxxii  39. 
John  x»ii  21), 
21.    .4cls  ii   4r,. 


45.  Acts  xiii   St..  : 
viii    35-37    1  Cor. 
2— 4.  2  Tim   ii    n-1 
19-40    1  Thes   ii   2, 


which  he  should  choose,   if  it  were  left  lo  him,  being  in  a 
strait  between  two,  and  drawn  both  ways,  by  the  reasons 
which  he  had  to  desire  life  on  the  one  hand,  and  death  on 
the  other.     Indeed,  he  had  a  most  vehement  longinfr  t<» 
depart  from   this  world  of  sin  and  sorrow,  that  he  might 
immediately  go   and  be  wilh  Christ,  exchanging  the  lifi^ 
of  faith,  hope,  an;l  feeble  love,  for  that  of  sight,  fruition, 
and  perfect  holiness  ;  as  this  was  incomparably  mote  de.-;l- 
rable,  than  any  thing  which  could  be  possessed  or  pnjo\  - 
ed  on  earth.     Nevertheless,  his   continuance  here  bciiii; 
the  more  needful  for  the  benefit  of  his  beloved  people,  he 
was  willing  to  postpone  the  completion  of  his  own  hapjii- 
ness  for  their  advantage.     And  indeed,  having  this  confi- 
dence respecting  his  own  concerns,  he  was  also  assured,  bv 
intimations    from   the  Lord,    that   he  should    abide  somti 
time  longer,  to  promote  their  growth  and  establishment  in 
the  faith,  and  the  joy   or  glorying  in  God  connected  with 
it ;  and  that,   being  permitted  to   come  and  renew  his  la- 
bours among  them,  he  should  be  an  instrument  of  increas- 
ing their  abundant  rejoicing  in  Christ.     "  Christ  is  gain 
"  to  me,  living  and  dying."     (-1.)     Thus  Beza  and  many 
others  translate   and  understand  the  words  ;  but  the  anti- 
thesis between  the  two  parts  of  the  verse  is  destroyed  :  the 
meaning  is  comparafivelij  cold,  nay,  selfisli ;  and,  though 
I   would   speak  diffidently,  after  such  eminently   learned 
critics,  the  original  seems  incapable  of  this  construction. 
Far  better.     (23.)     '  The  original   is  the   highest  super- 
'  lativc   which   it  is   possible   to   form  in   any   language.' 
(Mackitiirht.)  '  Better  beyontl  cxjiression.'  (Doddridge.) 
'  Could  St.  Paul  think  a  state  of  insensibility  much  better 
'  than  a  life  tending  so  much,   as  his  did,  to  the  glory  of 
'  God,  to  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel,  and  to  the  further- 
•  ance  of  the  joy  of  Christi.tns  ."    {lVhitb>/.)    'I'he  doctrine 
of  the  soul's  immediate   hapjiiness,  with  Christ  in  glory, 
is  here  declared  beyond  almost  the  possibility  of  doubt, 
except  as  men  disbelieve  the  apostle's  testimony. 


A.  D.  64. 


PHILIPPIANS. 


J.  D.  64. 


CHAP.  IT. 


Thr  apostle  earnestly,  and  by  the  most 
affecting  topics,  exhorts  his  brethren  to 
humble,  condescending,  and  self-deny- 
ing, love,  1  — 4  ;  after  the  example  of. 
Christ,  in  his  incarnation,  humiliation, \ 
and  death  on  the  cross  ;  as  terminating  i 
in  his  glorious  exaltation,  5 —  1 1 .  He 
exhorts  them    to    diligence,    in  working' 


out  their  own  salvation,  as  depending  on 
the  grace  of  God,  12,  i:3;  and  to  pro- 
fess tlic  gospel,  and  adorn  it,  among 
Iheir  neighbours,  by  a  harmless  aiid 
blameless  example,  in  such  a  manner, 
thnt  he  might  rejoice  uith  them  at  the 
day  of  Christ,  in  the  success  of  his  la- 
bours, 12 — 16;  and  assuring  them  that 
he  shoidd  joyfully  become  a  martyr  for 
their  sakes  ;  and  exhorting  them  to  re- 


V.  27- 


PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1— II. 


'—30.  None  of  die  events  before  referred  to': case.  No  doubt  the  Jews  excited  most  of  the  persecu- 
nor  any  other,  could  harm  the  Philippians,  if  they  oji/»/i  lions,  to  which  the  apostle  was  exposed  ;  and  his  zeal  for 
took  heed  to  have  their  conversation  becoming  the  Gospel,  I  the  admission  of  the  Gentiles  into  the  Church  without 
which  they  had  embraced.  {Sole,  Epk.  iw  I — 8.)  The  circumcision  or  regard  to  the  ritual  law.  rendered  him 
original  word,  rendered  converi^ation,  denotes  the  conduct  peculiarly  obnoxious  to  them.  But  it  is  also  evident  that 
of  citizens,  when  it  accords  to  their  privileges,  and  tends  zeal  for  idolatry  and  for  local  customs,  and  fear  of  inno- 
to  the  credit,  safety,  peace,  and  prosperity  of  the  city,  j  vations  and  insurrections,  as  well  as  enmity  against  God 
Thus  the  Fhilifipians,  being  graciously  made  citizens  of :  and  holiness,  disposed  the  Gentiles  generally  to  concur 
the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  ought  to  act  suitably  to  that  highland  often  to  take  the  lead  in  persecution, 
character,  and  to  seek  the  honour  of  the  Gospel  and  the  1 
welfare  of  the  Church  in  all  their  actions.  Then  it  would  j 
be  well  with  them,  and  gladden  the  apostle's  heart,  whe- ' 

thcr  he  came  to  see  them,  or  only  heard  of  their  affairs,  j  — e*o_ 

that  they  stood  firm  in  the  profession  of  the  faith,  and  in  I  Those  servants  cf  Christ,  who  most  resemble  their 
obedience  to  Christ,  amidst  surrounding  temptations  and  !  Lord,  will  thank  God  on  every  remembrance  of  the  con- 
bad  examples  ;  avoiding  all  dissentions  ;  continuing  as  one  jgregations  among  whom  they  have  laboured,  when  they 
body  actuated  by  one  spirit ;  being  of  one  heart  and  mind  know  that  ministers  and  people,  in  their  proper  places,  ai- 
in  the  great  concerns  of  religion  ;  not  striving  one  against  tend  to  their  several  duties,  in  such  a  manner  as  evinces 
another,  either  about  their  temporal  interests  or  reputa- ;  them  to  have  fellowship  with  Christ,  and  to  share  the 
lion,  or  about  any  things  of  subordinate  importance  in  i  blessings  of  his  Gospel.  But,  alas  !  how  often  are  faithful 
religion,  in  which  they  did  not  exactly  .Tgree  ;  but,  as  one  ;  pastors  constrained  to  make  request  rvitlir  tears,  instead  of 
compact  phalanx,  striving  with  united  force  against  the  joy,  for  those  in  whom  they  once  were  confident,  but  for 
common  enemy,  to  exclude  false  teachers,  to  prevent  |  whom  they  now  tremble  !  We  may,  however,  be  always 
abuses,  to  bear  up  under  persecution,  and  by  every  means  :  confident  that  God  will  perform  his  good  work  in  evcrr 
to  promote  the  cause  of  Christianity.  In  attending  to  these  |  soul,  in  which  he  hath  really  begun  it  by  regeneration': 
things,  they  ought  in  no  wise  to  be  intimidated  by  the  ^  though  we  should  warn  men  not  to  trust  in  superficial  ap- 
number,  power,  menaces,  or  cruelties,  of  their  adversa- ,  pearances,  sudden  emotions,  external  reformation,  change 
ries,  whose  malignant  rage  against  such  excellent  per- [of  sect  or  sentiment,  or  in  any  thing  short  of  a  ncw'creation 
sons  proved  them  enemies  to  God  and  holiness,  and  in  the  junto  holiness.  But  it  is  meet  for  us  to  hope  the  best  of 
way  of  perdition  :  while  the  meek  and  patient  conduct  of  >  those  who  profess  the  truth,  and  do  not  disgrace  it  •  and 
those  who  suffered  for  Christ's  sake,  united  to  the  holiness  |  greatly  to  desire  the  spiritual  welfare  of  those  who'havc 
of  their  characters,  was  an  additional  evidence  that  they  i  showed  us  kindness  for  the  Lord's  sake,  sympathized  in 
were  the  friends  of  God,  and  partakers  of  that  salvation,  jour  sorrows,  and  helped  us  in  our  labours  for  the  defence 
which  he  wrought  in  the  hearts  of  his  people,  (Note,  1  Pet.  jand  confirmation  of  the  Gospel,  as  we  may  well  conclude 

that  they  are  really  partakers  of  divine  gr.a'ce.  We  should 
"long  after  them  in  the  bowels  of  Jesus  Christ ;"  and 
pour  out  our  prayers  for  them,  when  incapable  of  doin'^ 
them  other  service.  We  cannot  in  general  pray  for  our^ 
selves,  and  in  behalf  of  those  who  possess  that  faith  which 
worketh  by  love,  in  a  better  manner,  than  by  copying  the 
example  before  us  ;  and  rcrjuesting  that  our  love  *may 
abound  yet  more  and  more,  and  be  exercised  in  knowledge 
and  in  all  judgment ;  that  wo  and  they  m.iy  discern  be- 
tween things  that  differ,  and  know  how  to  choose  the  good 
and  refuse  the  evil ;  that  we  may  be  sincere  and  diligent 
disciples,  preserved  from  all  scandals  and  offences,  and 
"  filled  with  the  frniis  of  righteousness,  which  are 
"  through  Christ,  to  the  praise  and  glory  of  God."  For 
those  things,  which  most  honour  God,  will  eventually 
most  benefit  v.  •  we  should  not  therefore  leave  it  dubious, 


iv.  12 — 16.)  For  indeed  they  were  called  to  an  additional 
honour  and  privilege ;  in  that  it  was  given  to  tiiem,  not 
only  to  believe  in  Christ  for  salvation,  but  to  be  distin- 
guis':cd  among  his  disciples  by  a  nearer  conformity  to  him 
ill  suffering,  for  which  their  reward  would  be  great  in 
heaven  ;  {Note,  Malt.  v.  10  — 12  :)  as  they  were  then  en- 
during that  same  honourable  conflict,  which  they  had  seen 
the  apostle  engaged  in,  when  scourged  and  imprisoned  at 
Philippi ;  and  which  they  heard  that  he  was  at  that  time 
sustaining,  by  his  confinement  at  Rome.  Many  exposi- 
tors are  very  exact,  in  this  and  other  passages,  in  distin- 
guishing between  the  persecutions,  which  the  aposlle  and 
the  churches  were  exposed  to,  from  the  Jews,  and  those 
which  they  endured  from  the  Gentiles.  But  this  rather  em- 
barrasses than  clears  the  interpretation;  and  the  practical 
instruction,  if  not  thus  lost  sight  of,  is  the  sa.iie  in  either 


^.  D.  U. 


CHAPTER  li. 


J.  D.  bl. 


joict  with  him,  H,  18.  He  hopes  to  sencV, 
Timothif  to  them  shortly,  u-hom  he  high- 
lit comineiidi,  1 9 — 23  ;  as  he  docs  also 
Epaphroditus,  their  messenger  to  him; 
uho  had  been  sick,  and  teas  grieved  that 
they  had  heard  it  ;  and,  as  God  hadmer- 


whethcr  any  good  fruit  be  found  on  us,  or  not ;  a  smal' 
measure  of  love,  knowledge,  judgment,  spirituality,  and 
fruitfulncss,  should  not  satisfy  us :  but  we  ought  to  long 
and  pray  to  be  filled  with  all  good  fruits  ;  as  aiming  at 
great  things,  and  nobly  aspiring  to  do  much  good,  and 
to  be  holy  as  God  is  holy. 

V.  12—20, 

The  consideration,  that  the  Lord  '•  worketh  all  things 
^  after  the  counsel  of  his  own  will,"'  should  reconcile  us 
to  those  afflictive  dispensations,  which  seem  to  preclude 
us  from  usefulness.  Whatever  Satan  or  wicked  men  may 
intend  or  expect,  our  God  can  furdicr  the  success  of  his 
Gospel,  by  the  very  events  which  arise  from  men's  endea- 
vours to  stop  its  progress.  He  often  works  by  apparent 
contraries ;  and  his  most  able  ministers  have  been  immu- 
red in  prisons,  that  their  bonds  in  Christ  might  bring  the 
linowledge  of  his  truth  into  the  courts  of  justice,  nay. 
even  into  the  palaces  of  princes;  and  the  blood  of  the 
martyrs  hath  more  abundantly  made  fruitful  the  good  seed 
of  the  word  of  God.  Nay,  the  extremest  sufferings  and 
cruel  deaths  of  his  saints,  instead  of  intimidating,  have 
infused  courage  into  their  brothien,  while  they  witnessed 
the  triumphant  consolations  of  the  happy  suJlerers.  In- 
deed, Satin  will  endeavour  to  prevent  ihese  blessed  etiects, 
even  by  stirring  up  men  to  jireach  the  Gosjjel  from  un- 
worthy motives  :  and  not  only  have  ambition  and  avarice 
moved  vast  numbers  to  take  this  sacred  office  upon  them ; 
but  envy,  malice,  and  contention,  have  done  the  same ; 
and  Christ  and  his  truth  have  often  been  preached,  in  or- 
der to  grieve,  perplex,  or  expose  his  faithful  suffering  ser- 
vants !  So  varied  are  the  effects  of  human  depravity  !  We 
should,  indeed,  gi'icve  to  see  tares  sown  in  the  Lord's 
field,  and  the  souls  of  men  deceived  by  damnable  here- 
sies; but  when  the  substance  of  the  truth  is  preached 
among  ignorant  persons,  we  should  neither  so  much  re- 
gard o.iir  own  reputation,  oi'  that  of  our  party,  nor  be  so 
concerned  about  the  motives  of  the  persons  employed, 
as  not  to  rejoice,  if,  by  such  men  and  means,  sinners  are 
brought  acquainted  with  the  all  gracious  Saviour.  The 
mortifying  circwnstances,  which  sometiniJ's  attend  these 
transactions,  will  turn  to  our  salvation,  if  we  bear  them 
in  a  proper  manner,  through  the  supply  of  the.  Spirit  of 
Christ,  granted  in  answer  to  the  prayers  made  for  us  an<l 
by  us.  Our  earnest  expectation  and  hope  should  not  be 
to  be  honoured  by  men,  or  to  escape  the  cross  ;  but  to  be 
so  upheld  amidst  contempt  and  alTliction,  that  we  may 
not  be  put  to  shame,  or  disgrace  the  cause  of  God  ;  and 
that  we  may  act  with  such  boldness  and  constancy  amidst 
dangers  and  enemies,  that  Christ  may  be  magnified  in  our 
bodies,  whether  by  our  laborious  services,  or  by  the  ho- 
nourable conclusion  of  our  work  and  warfare. 


cifuUy  restored  him,  longed,  to  return  to 
them,  24 — 2~;  The  apostle  therefore 
sends  him  back  ;  exhorts  them  highly  to 
lvalue  him,  and  such  as  he,  seeing  he  had 
disregarded  his  life,  to  supply  their  lack 
of  service,  28 — 30. 


V.  21—30. 

We  have  not  made  that  progress  in  the  divine  life  which 
holy  Paul  had  ;  yet,  if  we  are  true  believers',  we  habitually 
consider  Christ  as  our  Life.  Our  main  interest,  work, 
honour,  and  comfort,  in  this  world  are  centered  in  him  ;  and 
his  glory  is  the  great  end  to  which  we  desire  to  direct  all 
our  conduct.  In  proportion  to  the  depth  of  our  expeiicnce 
in  this  respect  should  be  our  well-grounded  assurance,  that 
to  "  die  will  be  our  gain.''  If  we  have  this  earnest  of  our 
inheritance,  death  can  take  us  away  from  nothing  but  what 
is  vain,  vexatious,  defiling,  ensnaring,  and  utterly  insuf- 
ficient for  our  felicity  :  and  it  will  convey  us  to  the  foun- 
tain-head of  those  holy  joys,  which  here  we  relished  and 
sometimes  tasted,  but  were  never  able  to  participate  with- 
out alloy  or  interruption  :  and  what  a  blessedness  must  that 
be,  which  can  render  death  the  richest  gain,  and  make  us 
long  earnestly  for  the  approach  of  the  king  of  terrors,  as  the 
messenger  of  our  Father,  to  put  us  in  possession  of  our 
eternal  inheritance !  And  how  cold  and  heartless,  com- 
pared with  this,  are  philosophy's  antidotes  against  the  fear 
of  death!  We  should,  however,  be  willing  to  live  in  this 
evil  world,  if  the  Lord  see  good :  this  w  ill  retard,  but  it 
will  also  increase,  our  complete  felicity,  if  our  days  be  spent 
in  diligent  labours  and  patient  sufferings  for  Christ's  sake. 
We  need  not  wish  to  choose  in  this  respect;  for  we  should 
not  know  what  choice  to  make.  It  is  blessed  indeed  to  be 
in  that  strait  between  two  which  the  apostle  described  ;  to 
"  have  a  longing  desire  to  dejoart  and  be  with  Christ, 
"  which  is  far  better;"  and  yet  to  be  willing  to  abide  in 
the  flesh,  in  order,  if  the  Lord  pleases,  to  be  helj^ful  to 
the  fliith  and  holy  joy  of  our  brethren.  Yet  it  can 
hardly  be  expected,  that  believers  should  generally  be 
found  thus  superior  to  the  love  of  life,  and  the  fear  of 
death  ;  and  thus  willing  to  live  and  suffer,  from  love  to 
their  brethren,  when  assured  of  their  own  salvation.  Nor 
should  v/e  despise  the  day  of  small  things,  either  in  our- 
selves or  others  ;  though  we  should  press  forward  to  this 
full  assurance  of  hope,  and  this  entire  submission  to  the 
Lord's  will.  But  nothing  can  harm  us,  if  we  "  only  let 
"  our  conversation  be  as  it  becometh  the  Go>|)p1  of 
"  Christ."  In  that  case,  all  changes,  personal  or  relative, 
in  the  Church  or  in  the  world,  will  be  working  together  for 
our  good.  This  then  should  he  our  primary  personal  con-' 
ccrn  ;  and  all  the  company  of  believers,  however  divided 
and  subdivided,  should  consider  themselves  as  one  great 
army,  and  endeavour  to  "  stand  fast  in  one  S|iirit,  with 
'■  one  mind,  striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the  Gospel  ;'' 
and  to  recommend  liie  salvation  of  Christ  to  all  around 
them.  In  stich  a  cause,  we  should  not  allow  ourselves  to 
be  terrified  by  any  adversaries  ;  for  their  reproaches  and 
menaces  against  such  as  thus  serve  Christ,  is  a  manifest 
proof  that  they  are  in  the  broad  road  to  destruction,  as 


A.  D.  65. 


PIIILrPPlANS. 


A.  D.  65. 


IF  there  be  therefore  *  any  consolation 
in    Christ,  "^  if  any    comfort   of  lovr, 


a  Hi  3.   I-uke 
10,  11.  ss.    John 
xlT.  13.  27    XT. 

k'iiu'a.  Rom'J. '  if  anv  fellowsliip  of  the  Spirit,  "*  if  any 

l,S.  XV.  1!,I3  I  1  ■•'  1  '•  "^  •' 

(•orxv3i.2Cor  Dowols  aiul  mcrcics, 

■Wei.  ii!  IB.  1?"      2  'Fulfil    ye    niv  iov,   Mhat    ye    be 

Hell.  Ti    18      I  ,    1-1  ■       I      1  L         ■  ^^1  1 

Iff.,  i  8.         «  like-minucd,     navinrj    the    same    love, 

k  P«   cxxxii"    '■  I     ■  /.  I  1        r  •      1 

Joiio  XV.  in- belli s;  ol  "  one  accord,  ol  one  mmd. 

iv. 32^  Gal  ^i       3  LiC/ '  notiuiEC  06  iloiic  tlirouscii  stnle 

:2      Eph    iv  30  .  ,    1  •        1  1-  ^    ,-         •       1 

-M   Col  ii.  2  or  vam-clory  ;  '  but  m  lowlmess  oi  mirid 

t  John  n.  7,  8.  b         ./    ' 

,'=15     ,   ...  lot  each  esteem  other  better  than  them- 

c  Kom.  V  5   viii 
S— IC   26    iCor    cplvP'; 
»i.   19,20     »il.  ''l''>*-i'- 

u.  Ga"iv'''6:  '^  '  Look  not  every  man  on  l\is  own 
^''^s-isl^'i!  things,  but  every  man  also  on  the  things 
1  Pot   ir'2  22,  f,f  otlier-, 

43.      1  Jolin   iii    ^^    OUlt-IS. 

Wt. dS«  on.  I  8 e  16.  i.  i  26,  27    John  iii  29.  2  Cor.  ii.  3.  7ii.  7.   Col.  ii  5. 

1  Thes.  ii.  19,20    iii  6-10    2  Tbp3    il     13    1  Tini    1.4.   PhilemZO    IJohni.3  4 

aJohn*  3Johnl. f.S«o«.i.27 g  20.  iii    IS.  16  iv  2  Rom.  xii.  16.  xv.S.  6 

1  Cor.  i    10   2C.T.  xiii    II    1  Pel    iii.  8  9 h  Acts  i    14   ii.  I   46   v.  12. i  U  i    IS 

in    Prov.  xiii.  10     Rom    xiii.  13.    ICoriii.3     2  Cor  xii.  20.  Gal   v    !S  iO,  21.26.  Cul 

iii.  8   I  Tim    vi   4  Jam.  iii   U-16   iv    S.6.  1  Pet.  ii.  1,2. k  Luke  xiv   7-11  xvii. 

14.  Horn,  xii    10  1  Cor  XV.  9.    Kph   iv   2  v.  21.  1  Pet.  v.5. 1  Malt,  xvili   6.  Kom 

XM  1.5.  xiv.  19-22.  XV.  1.  1  Cor.  vlii.  9- 13.  X.  24  32,  33  Xii  22— 26.  xiii.  4,  J.  2  Cor 
tL  3.  xi.29   Jam.  ii   8. 


5  Let  "this  mind  be  in  you,  which  mM^txijo  xi. 
was  also  in  Christ  Jesus  :  'fxil  I?.  Joj; 

6  Who,  being  "  m  the  form  of  God,  M",i'3*H',5: 
"  thought  it  not  robbery  to  be  equal  with  f  corVw^xl: 

n     \  '      Eph    V.  a. 

Uod  ;  I  Pet  Ii  21.  !y. 

7  But  ^  made  himself  of  no  reputation,  o  u  v.i.°u'  Tiu 
and  took  upon  him  i  the  form  ol"  a  ser-  x»i'i'  «  Mi<:.*I. 
vant,  and  was  made  "^  in  the  *  likeness  of  Joho*  iXn 

x\ii.  S.      Hoai. 

men  :  >«  ^i » cor.  iv 

,,.,,.        ~       1    •     /.    1  .  «  ^■''- '  '*.  "• 

8  And    being  round    ih  lashion  '  as    a  \J%i-  "i]  ^■ 

man,  '  he  humbled  himself,  "  and  became  ^%„^g  *  *■ 
•obedient  unto  death,  even  "the  death  of^'j'^''  "';;•, V, 
tiie  cross. 

xiii  7  John  V  ;b.  23 
--pP 


Joih    V.   13-13. 

viil   58,  SJ  X    30  38.  xiv   9   XX   28  Rev    i. 

1.   xxii.  6     li.  xhx  7.  I.  S,6.    Hi    14     till   2.3    Dan.  ix.  26. 

Rom.  XV.  3     2Ccr.  viiL'J    Hel).  ii   »— 18.    xiL  2.    nil.  13. 

Iix.3     111   13    liii   11.  Ei  xsxiv.  23.  24.  Zech  iii  8.   Matt  xii   18  xx. 

'28  Murk  X    44,45    Lukeitii.  27  John  xiii  3-U    Rom.  xv  8. r6  Johni.  14. 

Rom   viii  3   Cal.  iv.  4    Heb    ii.  14-17.  iv.  is. •  Or,  Ualiil a  Malt  xvii  2. 

MarkixS.  3    I.uke  ix  23. r— t  Prov.  xv.  33.    AcU  viii.  33.  Heb.  v    5— 7     xii  3. 

1  Fs  xl.  6— 8   la.l   5,C.  Johniv   34.  xv.lO   Heb  v.S,9  x   7-3 x  Deul  xxi  23 

Ps  xxii    16   Jobn  X    13.  xii.  23-32   xiv   31    Cal.  Hi.  13.  Tit   ii.  14     Heb.  xii.  2     I  Ptt. 


Hos.  xii.  3-S.  ?.• 
17,18.  XXI  6  -■ 
Zecb    ix   9.    Ms 


.  24. 


18 


they  liate  the  triilli  and  imoge  of  God  in  his  people.  Thi 
enmily  of  ungodly  men  against  us  for  Christ's  sake,  when 
we  love,  and  are  beloved  by  the  brethren,  is  an  evident  token 
fo  us,  thai  we  partake  of  salvation  by  the  grace  of  God, 
as  both  friends  and  foes  discern  his  seal  upon  us  ;  and  to  us 
"  it  is  given  in  the  behalf  of  Christ,"  to  believe  the  same 
truths,  to  love  and  suffer  for  the  same  holy  cause,  and  to 
endure  the  same  conflict  which  prophets,  apostles,  and 
*nartyrs,  have  believed  and  maintained  before  us. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  II.  V.  1—4.  {Note,  i.  2"~30.)  The  apos- 
tle evidently  deemed  harmony  among  Christians  essen- 
tial to  a  conversation  becoming  the  Gospel.  He  therefore 
speaks,  as  it  were,  to  this  effect :  '  By  all  the  consolation 
.:ind  animating  motives  derived  from  Christ;  from  the 
pardon  of  your  sins,  and  your  deliverance  from  the 
"bondage  of  corruption  5  from  the  love  of  Christ  and 
.<:ommunion  with  him;  from  the  fellowship  of  the 
sanctifying  Spirit ;  from  the  favour  of  God  and  the 
hopes  and  anticipations  of  heaven  ;  by  all  the  s%veet  com- 
Ibvts  arising  from  the  very  exercise  of  love ;  I  beseech 
and  exhort  you  :  if  the  Lord  has  manifested  his  tender 
compassions  towards  you ;  if  you  have  any  feeling 
for  your  spiritual  father,  now  also  a  prisoner  for  your 
sakes ;  or  any  for  your  brethren  in  Christ,  redeemed 
by  the  same  Saviour,  heirs  of  the  same  heaven,  and 
sufferers  from  the  same  trials  and  conflicts  with  your- 
selves ;  ''  Fulfil  ye  my  joy,"  '  the  joy  that  I  felt  at 
your  conversion,  by  living  together  in  entire  peace  and 
harmony.'  '  If  any  force  of  exhortation,  in  the  name 
'  of  Christ.'  {Whitby.)  The  original  word  signifies 
exhortation,  as  well  as  consolation,  or  rather  an  en- 
couraging, animating  exhortation.  The  authority  of 
Christ,  speaking  by  his  apostle,  as  well  as  the  consolation 
derived  from  him,  seems  implied.  {Mnrcr.  Ref.)  The 
expressions  that  follow  are  varied,  to  include  all  that  can  be 
imagined  in  the  most  cordial  amity,  unity,  and  sympathy. 
Let  them  live  together  as  members  of  one  body,  animated 
by  one  soul :  let  their  common  love  to  Christ,  and  delight 


in  his  holy  service,  unite  them  in  love  to  each  other  :  let 
them  be  of  one  accord  in  every  undertaking  to  promote 
the  common  cause  :  and  let  them  seek,  in  belialfof  them- 
selves and  each  other,  that  degree  of  spiritual  illumination, 
which  might  make  them  of  one  judgment,  and  of  the 
same  sentiments,  as  much  as  possible.  But  as  differences 
in  some  things  might  take  place,  and  even  in  the  concerns 
of  the  church,  some  would  judge  more  favourably  of 
persons  or  measures  than  others,  of  which  Satan  would 
take  advantage,  in  order  to  disturb  their  harmony,  let 
them  all  watch  themselves,  that  they  did  nothing  from 
self-will,  a  contentious  temper,  or  an  ambitious  desire  of 
obtaining  applause,  influence,  or  superiority.  On  the 
other  hand,  let  them  see  to  it,  that  they  were  actuated  by 
a  humble  spirit,  and  that,  from  a  consciousness  of  the 
evils  in  their  heart  and  conduct,  which  others  could  not 
observe,  and  from  candour  to  their  brethren,  they  were 
ever  ready  to  deem  others  more  deserving  esteem  than 
themselves.  In  many  cases  this  could  not  be  done,  iu 
respect  of  talents  or  spiritual  gifts,  though  self-flattery 
and  vain-glory  in  these  things  also  would  readily  and 
dangerously  intrude ;  but  if  the  endowments,  and  the 
obligations  connected  with  them,  were  properly  estimated_, 
they  would  rather  tend  to  humble  than  to  exalt  them^ 
even  as  the  apostle  spake  of  his  knowledge  in  the  mystery 
of  Christ,  when  he  deemed  himself  less  than  the  least  of 
all  saints.  {Note,  Kph,  iii.  4 — 8.)  They  ought  not  there- 
fore to  regard  either  their  own  attainments  or  interest%, 
alone  or  principally,  but,  in  humble,  self-denying  love,  to 
recede  from  every  personal  concern,  for  the  benefit  of  the. 
brethren,  and  the  peace  of  the  church.  '  Be  as  ready  t© 
'  assist  and  help  others,  as  if  you  were  their  subjects  and 
'  inferiors  :  so  the  example  of  Christ  requires,  and  so  the 
'  precept  runs  ;  that  he  who  is  the  greatest  should  be  the 
'  servant  to  others.'     {Whitby.) 

V.  5—8.  To  illustrate  and  enforce  in  the  most  effec- 
tual manner  that  conduct  which  he  had  recommended,  the 
apostle  here  called  on  them  to  cultivate  and  manifest  the 
same  judgment  and  disposition  which  had  been  so  con- 
spicuous in  Christ  Jesus.     He  had  been  "  in  the  form  of 


A.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  II. 


J.  D.  65. 


9  Wherefore'  y  God  also  hath  highly 
%^'  exalted    him,    ^  and   given  him    a   name 
«Vi  u  cx"i-  "'hich  is  above  every  name  : 

6.    Is.  il   7.  xlis  6—6.  IK.  13.    liii    12.     Uan   ii   44,  15.  vii    11.    MaU   xi.  27  JXviii    18 
l.uke  x28- John  iii.3J.  36.  V.  22-27.  riii.  3   Jtvii    1—3.  5    Acta  ii  38— 36    v.  31    Kom. 

liv    9—11    1  Cor  jv.  21-27.  Heb   ii   »  xii  2  2  Pet    i   17   Bcv.  i    5    v.  12  xl.  IS.  xix. 

16 z  rs.  Ixxiix.  27.  Epb.  i.  20-23.  Col.  I.  18.  Heb  ill  Pet.  iii.  22 


17  —  19 


10  That  at  the  name  o('  Jesus  ^  every 
knee  should  bow,  of  things  in  heaven, 
and  things  in  earth,  and  things  ^  under 
the  earth ; 

b  MaU.  xii.  10.  John  v.  :a,  :3.  Eph-  i' 


a  Gen     xli.    13. 

Is.  slv    23-a.'i. 

Malt   xx\ii   20. 

Uoin   xi  1   xiv. 

10,  II     Ei'h.  iii. 

11      Hd>    >.    6. 

liov.  iv.   10.     V, 

13.  11. 
r.  3.  Kev.  XS    !  1. 


"  God  -,"  he  appeared  in  divine  majesty  and  glory,  as  the 
Creator  and  Lord  of  all,  in  the  heaven  of  heavens,  and  all 
the  angels  worsiiippcd  him  as  God,  One  with  and  coujual 
to  the  Father.  He  had  manifested  himself,  as  Jehovah, 
to  patriarchs,  prophets,  and  the  Church  of  Israel,  through 
successive  ages  ;  and  had  not  thought  it  a  robbery  to  be 
equal  with  God,  and  to  receive  divine  adoration  from  men. 
To  this  he  was  conscious  of  having  a  full  right,  without 
in  the  least  interfering  with  the  honour  due  to  the  eternal 
Father.  Nevertheless,  he  emptied,  or  impoverished,  him- 
self; he  divested  himself  of  his  divine  glory,  that  he  might 
appear  on  earth  like  one  of  no   dignity  or  reputation  :  as 

Erinces  travel  without  the  insignia  of  royalty,  and  are  not 
nown  from  private  persons.  He  did  not  come  down 
from  heaven  "  in  the  form  of  God,"  as  when  he  gave  the 
law  from  mount  Sinai ;  he  appeared,  not  like  himself. 
"  the  Lord  of  glory,"  but  "  in  the  form  of  a  servant," 
even  of  the  lowest  servant.  As  he  was  really  a  Servant 
to  the  Father,  when  in  the  form  of  a  servant,  so  was  he 
really  God,  when  in  the  form  of  God.  By  this  voluntary 
susception  of  a  new  character,  in  order  to  man's  salvation, 
"  he  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  men  ;"  he  assumed  our 
nature,  and  became  like  us  in  all  things  but  sin.  Thus 
the  only  begotten  of  the  Father  tabernacled  here  on  earth 
"  in  fashion  as  a  man,"  being  truly  man,  but  more  than 
man  at  the  same  time  :  and  he  was  pleased  still  more  to 
abase  himself,  by  submitting  to  the  most  indigent  circum- 
stances, and  the  most  accumulated  hardships  for  our 
good  ;  especially  he  became  obedient  to  the  whole  divine 
law,  as  our  Surety,  and  fulfilled  all  righteousness,  amidst 
inconceivable  difficulties  and  temptations.  In  this  he  per- 
severed to  the  end,  and,  his  voluntary  obligations  requiring 
it  of  him,  he  submitted  to  su'Tcr  death  ;  even  that  of  cru- 
cifixion, the  most  ignominious  and  tormenting,  and  ac- 
cursed kind  of  execution,  to  which  the  vilest  of  male- 
factors were  condemned :  and  he  was  most  perfectly 
resigned  and  obedient  to  the  Father,  through  all  the  inward 
agony,  and  multiplied  indignities  and  cruelties  which  he 
endured.  Thus  low  he  voluntarily  stooped  from  "  that 
"■•  glory,  which  he  had  with  the  Father  before  the  world 
•■■  was."  He  not  only  abased  himself  to  become  man  ; 
but  he  denied  and  humbled  himself  as  man,  to  the  very 
depth  of  suflering  and  shame,  from  love  to  worthless  hell- 
deserving  rebels  and  enemies  !  The  example  can  never 
be  done  justice  to  by  human  language ;  and  all  our  imi- 
tation mast  necessarily  fall  infinitely  short  of  it.  In  this 
view  of  the  subject,  how  important  and  energetic'  is  the 
apostle's  argument!  How  striking  is  the  illustration!  — 
But  many  persons  have  laboured  to  prove,  that  the  apos'.le 
only  meant  that  '  the  man  Jesus,  though  he  acted  as  the 
'  Ambassador  and  Representative  of  God,  did  not  think 
•of  robbing  him  of  his  glory,  by  claiming  equality  with 
'  God  !'  Anil  this  would  sink  the  meaning  not  only  into 
insipidity,  but  absurdity;  for  it  would  propose,  as  an  ex- 
ample of  the  most  perfect  self-denial  and  humility,  a  bare 
\'oL  V. — Ne.  .33. 


exemption  from^the  most  horrible  impiety  and  ambition 
imaginable !  as  certainly  it  must  be  such,  for  any  mere 
creature,  in  any  circumstances,  to  harbour  a  thought 
of  equality  in  honour  and  majesty  with  the  infinite 
God.  Indeed,  this  sense  cannot  be  consistent  with  our 
Lord's  frequent  and  most  express  declarations  concerning 
himself.  {John  v.  17,  18.  23.  viii.  58.  x.  30—33. 
xiv.  9.)  Nay,  the  whole  interpretation  of  the  pas- 
sage must  be  forced  and  unnatural;  the  reality  of  our 
Lord's  human  nature,  "  in  the  likeness  of  man/'  and 
"  in  fashion  as  a  man,'' might  as  justly  be  questioned,  as 
the  reality  of  his  Deity  •'  was  in  the  form  of  God  ;" 
and  his  taking  upon  him  the  form  of  a  servant,  and 
becoming  obedient,  are  unmeaning  vs'ords  upon  the  Soci- 
nian  interpretation,  but  exceeding  cmphatical  ujion  that 
before  proposed.  Sut.  (7.)  Or,  Yet,  or  jSeverllieless, 
or  NolwilhsluHding.  See  the  following  passages,  among 
many  others,  comparing  the  translation  with  the  original. 
{3lark  xiv.  29.  86.  John  xi.  15.  xvi.  7.  Rom.  v. 
14.  1  Cor.  ix.  12.  xiv.  20.  Gal.  iv.  30.  2  Tim.  i.  12. 
Rev.  ii.  4.  14.)  On  a  portion  of  Scripture  which 
is  of  so  great  importance,  both  in  respect  of  its  general 
import,  and  also  in  the  argument  concerning  our  Lord's 
Deity,  and  which,  at  the  same  time,  has  been  i:ierplexed 
by  discordant  interpretations,  more  than  most  otiier  pas» 
sages,',a  few  additional  quotations  may  be  properly  adduced, 
which  indeed  may  be  omitted,  when  read  in  a  famrly. — 
'  Who  does  not  perceive  that  Paul  declares  what  Christ 
'  was,  before  he  assumed  the  form  of  a  servant  ?  Christ 
'  himself,  when  he  was  God,  and  consequently  in  that 
'  glory  and  majesty  which  belong  to  God  alone,  and  when 
'  he  did  not  think  that  he  usurped  any  thing  not  belong- 
'  ing  to  him  ;  yet,  as  laying  aside  this  'glory,  abased  him- 
'  self  even  so  far  as  to  become  such  as  the  servants  of 
'  God  are,  that  is,  to  become  man  :  yea,  and  tlicn  also 
'  he  conducted  himself  towards  the  Father,  not  as  towards 
'  his  equal,  but  his  Lord  ;  so  that  he  voluntarily  sub- 
'  mitted  to  undergo  the  most  ignominious  death  !  And 
■  shall  not  we  mortal  and  mean  slaves  be  ashamed  of  our 
'  arrogance,  in  acting  as  if  we  excelled  our  brethren  ! 
'  This  I  say,  is  Paul's  argument,  than  which  nothing  can 
'  be  more  weighty  and  forcible.'  "  He  thought  it  no 
"  robbery."  '  Or,  as  a  most  learned  interpreter  renders 
'  it,  "  He  did  not  think  it  jtrcy  to  be  seized  on.''''  '  For 
'  he  refers  that  which  follows  to  the  manifestation  made  in 
'  the  flesh  ;  that  this  should  be  the  meaning.  Christ,  as 
'  God,  possessed  of  eternal  gloiy  and  majesty,  knrw,  in- 
'  deed,  that  it  was  just  and  lawful  for  him  to  appear,  not 
'  in  humble  (Icsh,  but  with  a  dignity  w.orthy  of  God  :  but 
'  he  chose  rather  to  abase  himself.  '  But  I  think  that 
'  this  also  belongs  to  the  pristine  glory  of  Christ,  which 
'  he  mentions,  (,Tohn  xvii.  5.)  and  that  this  is  the  mcan- 
'ing;  C/hrist,  when  possessed  of  that  eternal  glory  of 
i  Deity,  was  not  ignorant,  that  in  this  thing,  (that  is, 
i  in  being  coequal  with  God  the  Father,)  he  did  no 
2  Q 


J.  D.  bi). 


PHILIPPIANS. 


.^.  D.  65. 


xuii.  40       1 1   And  that '  every  tongue  should  con- 1  presence  only,  but  now  much  move  in  my  \''',s^'5,?i["; 
joh^^s^  fess,  that  Jesus  Christ  ''is  Lord,  Uo  the  absence,  '■work  out  your  '  own  salvation  *'„\'^\Vi'^: 
■"    '    ■      "    '  '  with  fear  and  trembling :  -s9''"Kom  ?' 

13  For  it  is  'God  which  worketh  in  Lj,' *■'';,"'»',' 


■"^  ,\  V,"!:"  elory  of  God  the  1'  athcr 

jv   2.  ]i    2  John  S  •'_,,,■  /•  r 

/...:'."',.,       12  H  Wherefore,    'm 


21)    Arti  ii.  3C 

13    Xlil.  31,  32   Xir.  T3  23    sv 

I'et  il.  11 gi.  5  27.23. 


ye    have  always   obcye 


I 


beloved,    s  as 
not  as  in  my 

3  XV   17 e  John  v 

-f  iv.  1.  I  Cor   IV    U    I 


9  1  The<  ii  3  Heh  iv  11    vi  10,  II.  xii  1.  S  Pet  I  5- 

Knm  xhi.  tl-M     1  Cor   Ix   20-23  2  Tm.  ii.  10 k  K/ra  X  3   I's   ii   11   cxix    150. 

I-  Jxvi  2  S  Acts  ix  6.  xvi.  29.   1  Cor  ii   3  2  Cor  vii   IJ    Kph  vi.  S     H<ili  iv    I.    xll 

2(1,25. 12Chr  xxx.  12    In  xxvi    12  Jer  xx\i  :53  xxxii  39  John  ill.  27.  A.ta  ii 

21.2  Cor  iii  i.  Heb  xiii  21.  Jam   i  l^— 17. 


'  injury  to  any  one,  but  used  his  own  right ;  nevertheless 
'  he,  a.s  it  were,  receded  iVom  hi.s  right,  when  he  reduced 
'  himself  even  lo  nothing,   by  taking  on  him   the  farm  of 
'  a  servant,  &c.'     {Ue:a.)     The  word,  rendered  robbery. 
is  not  found  in  any  o'her  place  in  the  New  Testament, 
and  but  very   seldom   in  other  writers,  but  the  derivation 
of  it  fixes  it  lo  the  meaning  given  to  it  in   our  translation. 
The   word,  rendered  equal,  i.s  (<r«,  not  la-at,  and  many  have 
argued  from  this  circumstance,  that, "tfrni/i/Hrf^,  no[eqn(ilili/, 
is  meant ;  but  the  learned  bishop  Pearson  has  shown,  that 
ira,  especially  used  with  $tvai,  may  express  equality  as  well_ 
;is  iTov.     Socinus  inquires,  '  How  can  God  be  said  to  be" 
•  equal  to  himself?'     To  this   it  may  be  answered,  that 
the  Son  may  be   equal   to  the  Father,  in   the  unity  of  the 
Godhead,  which  is  all  that  the  ayiostle's  language  implies, 
and  all  that  Trinitarims  contend  for;  nor  can   this  be  de- 
nied   without    begging    the    tiucstion,  and    denying    that 
ihcre  is  any  distinction  of  Persons  in  the  unity  of  the  God- 
head.      '  He  emptied  himself,  taking  the  form  of  a  ser- 
'  vant,  being  made  in  the  likeness  of  men.'     Thus  bishop 
Pearson    literally  translates    the    seventh   verse.     If  any 
man   doubt  how  Christ  emptied   himself,  the  te.\t  will  sa- 
tisfy hiin,  liy  "  taking  on  him  the  form  of  a  servant ;"  and 
if  any  still  tjucstion.  how  he  "  took  on  him  tlie  form  of  a 
"  servant,"  he  has  the  apostle's  answer,  by  "  being  made 
"  in  the  likeness  of  men."     Here  it  may  be  observed,  that 
if  Christ  had  originally   been  a  creature  of  God,  he  must 
have  also  been  his  servant  before  his   incarnation  ;  and 
this  concludes  against  the  Arians,  as  well  as  the  Socini- 
ans.     So   afterwards,  "  Being  found   in  f.isliion  as  a  man, 
'•  he    huaibleJ    himself,  becoming    o!)edient    unto  death, 
"  even  the  death  of  the  cross."     As  therefore  his  humili- 
ation consisted  in  his  obedience  unto  death,  so  his  emp- 
tying himself  consisted   in  the  assumption  of  the  form  of 
a"  servant,  ati  1  that  in  the  nature  of  man.     The  clauses 
arc  coanecled,  (in  the  oi-iginal,)  not  by  way  of  conjunc- 
tion, in  which  there  might  be  some  diversity,  but  by  way 
ef    o[iposii.ion,    which    signifieth    a    clear  identity.     The 
grand   point,  in  order  to  understand  the  passage,  is  this, 
to  determine  in  what  sense  Christ  "  was   in  the-  form  of 
"  God,"  and  how  "  he  emt)tied  himself;"  and  the  above 
remarks,  sugge.-le  1  by  binhop  Peai-son's  learned  and  able 
disquisitions  on  t'lc  passage,  and  sometim-'S  in  his  words, 
give,  as  it  appears  to  me.  the  most  complete  satisfaction. 
— The  passage  indeed  is  full  to  the  point  as  to  our  Lord's 
Deity,   and  all    who    oppose    t!iis    construction  of  it  are 
evidently  bafyied   in   the  argument;  so  that,  after  all  their 
ciTovts,  il  stands  unmoved,  as  the  deep  rooted  rock  amidst 
the  raging  billows.  But,  harl  some  deeper  impre-sion  been 
rn'de  o:)   it,  the  Bi"'le   would   still  aRord  the   humble  be- 
iievcr   abandanl   proof  of  this    "  great  Mystery   of  godli- 
•'  nos?,"  on  wl.ic'i  every  well-grounded  human  hope  must 
be  established. 


V.  9 — 11.     When  die  eternal  AVord  and  Son  of  God 

had  fulfilled  his  cngag'^ments  as  our  incarnate  Surety. 
God  the  Father  most  highly  exalted  him,  in  our  nature. 
by  advancing  him  to  the  mediatorial  throne.  For  the 
two  circumstances,  that  it  is  Christ,  as  Man,  who  is  thus 
exalted,  and  that  he  is  exalted  as  Mediator,  render  this 
perfectly  consistent  with  his  eternal  glory  and  dominion. 
as  "  God  over  all,  blessed  for  evermore."  The  absolute 
kingdom  of  the  Creator,  and  the  mediatorial  kingdom  of 
the  Redeemer,  established  for  the  benefit  and  salvation  of 
rebels  against  the  Creator,  who  are  condemned  by  his 
law,  must  be  distinguished,  {^ote,  1  Cor.  xv.  t24 — 2i^.) 
Il  was  in  consequence  of  the  engagements  of  the  eternal 
Son,  that  the  dispensation  of  mercy  was  introduced.  It 
was  "  for  this  joy  set  before  him,  that  he  endured  the 
"  cross,  iSic."  Nothing  could  be  deducted  fiom  his  autho- 
rity, as  God,  nor  any  thing  added  to  it ;  but  it  did  not  con- 
sist with  the  honour  of  the  divine  law  and  justice  to  deal 
with  men.  except  through  a  Mediator,  who  was  one 
with  the  Father  and  one  with* them,  their  Surety,  Sa- 
crifice, and  Intercessor,  The  mediatorial  kingdom  alone 
was  given  to  Christ,  and  given  to  him  as  man  ;  but  had 
he  not  been  God  also,  and  possessed  of  all  divine  perfec- 
tions, how  could  he  possibly  have  administered  it .''  (A'o/e, 
Matl.  xxviii.  18.)  Thus  God  the  Father  gitve  him  a 
name,  and  a  degree  of  honour  and  authority,  above  thai 
of  every  other  nam?,  so  that  no  create  1  being  ever  was, 
or  could  be,  so  honoured  as  he  was,  who  had  been  ihe 
Man  of  sorrows,  and  crucified  between  two  thieves  ! 
insomuch,  thai  at  iho  nam--^  of  Jesus,  the  name  given  to  a 
poor  Babe,  born  in  a  s'able  and  laid  in  the  manger,  (be- 
cause that  Bibe  was  Eavnannel,  "  God  with  u.'-,,"  that 
Child  born  was  the  •'  mighty  God,")  every  knee  should 
bow,  in  submission  and  adoration.  That  is,  all  rational 
creatures  shall  either  willingly  adore  him,  or  be  punished 
as  the  enemies  of  God  and  his  kingdom.  This  includes 
angels  and  saints  in  heaven,  men  on  earth,  ihe  hotlies  of 
the' dead  who  are  under  the  earth,  and  indeed  all  tlic  prin- 
cipalities and  powers  of  dai«kness.  In  short,  every  tongue 
shall  confess,  every  creature  must,  one  way  or  another, 
acknowledge,  that  Jesus  Christ  is  Lord  of  all,  the  Lord 
of  glory,  yea,  Jehovah  llie  Saviour:  and  ihi-  wiil  be  so 
far  from  iiitorferin?  with  the  honour  of  God  the  Father,  (as 
Anti-trinitarians  object.)  that  it  will  be  to  his  glory. 
For  ChVist  and  the  Father  are  O.ie,  and  the  whole  Deiiy 
is  more  displayed  and  glorified  in  his  Person  and  Redemp- 
tion before  the  whole  universe,  than  by  all  his  other 
works  :  so  that  all  the  honour  and  worship  whi(  h  is  ren- 
dered n  the  Person  of  the  Son,  as  "  God  manifesi  in  the 
"flesh,"  i>  virtually  rendered  to  the  Godhead,  through 
the  medium  of  his  liumanity,  by  which  alone  sinners  can 
know,  approach  unto,  or  worship,  the  infinite  God.  (/VoieS, 
&c,  Ps.  ii.  Is.  xlv,  21—25.     Rom.  xiv,  10—12,) 


^.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  U. 


J.  D.  6i 


miKiD-sviiiss  you,  both  ""  to  will  aad  to  do  o{his  "  good 

ISEira  i  !  S  vii    nlcaSllTe. 

ST.  Neh.  II.  1  Ps.    r  T^         ,,     1  .  •   I 

ex.  3  cxix  3s       ]  1  Do  all  things  "  without  murmunngs 

CXll.4  PrOT.SXl.  ^  ^  3  O 

V/h''" '-'  \*".  and  ''  disnutings  :  , 

El)h.  a.  4,  4.     J  I  O  ,,11  1 

T!'t"i."4',"i."i      1^  T'^*^  J*^  maybe  i  blameless  'and 
/Luie^xii  a;.  *  harmless,  'the  sons  of   God,   without 

Rom'  ix.'  il    le'' tph- i.  i  9   II    ii.3   SThes   i.  II    2  T.m   i.'J o3-E«   x»i.  7,  3 

Kum.  sir    Si   I'.-    tvi.  :5   .Malt.  XX.  11.    .Mart  xiv    5     .VctSTi    I      1  Cor.  x    10     Jam    v. 

!l  Jiide  IS. pProv    Xiii  lO  xv.  17.  is.    .Mjrk   ix   33.3.t.    .tcts  xt   2.7    39    Ko.n. 

xii    re.  xiv   1    xvi    17.    I  Ci.r.  i.  10-12  i;i.  .3— 5     2  Cor.  xii   20    Gal.  v    IS.  26.    Kpii.  w 
31,32.  1  Tl.es.  V    13.  15.  1  Tim.  vi  3-5.  Hell   xii    11    Jam   i.  JO.  iii.  14-13    iV.  1    I  IVt. 

iii    11. q  I.ukc  i.  6    I  Cor  i     8.    Kpii.  v    i;   1  Tlies   i.  23.  1  Tim    iii  2.  10.  v.  7. 

Tit  i   S.2  Pet    iii,  1». r  Malt.  x.  16.  Uo  n    xvi.  19    Mxrg.   Heb.  vii    IS. «0r, 

sllt'ctu.  i    10 3  Matt   r  45  43.  Lukeii  35,  :0.  2  Ccr.  n.  17,  18,   f.p.i,  v,  1,2.  7,8 

I  I'et.  i  14-17  ii  9,10    1  Jooa  iii.  1-3. 


'  rebuke,  in  the  midst  of "  a  crooked  and  t '  Tim  y.  u.ao. 
perverse  nation,  among  whom  T  ye  shine  Rev.  iii.  la. 

I,.,  .'  3  'J  a  Deut.  xsxii.I, 

as  lights  in  the  world  ;  Maif'x^ri; 

16  =■  Holding  forth  ^  tlie  word  of  life  ;  ,tl'.?i3.  u 
''■  that  I  may  rejoice  in  tlio  day  of  Christ,  '/iJig^;.  'j^,'',, 
'"  that  1  have  not  luii  in  vain,  'ncitlicr  la-  /j.2V^|!'s''J.  9; 
boured  in  vain.  i'i',t't!"'''x"'2r: 

17  Yea,    ''and    if     1     be     \    offered  h"m  ;'^''c-u;: 

Rev.  sxii    17 -V  John  vi   6!.  08.  Arls  Kill  26.  2  Tim   li    l.)-17   Heii,  iv    l:,  1).  I 

I'et,  i  23.  1  John  i.  1  ^ j.  i.  ar..  2  Cor,  i   M  1  Thes.  li   19,  20  -^ — a  I?  xlix.  4.  O.hI. 


V.  12,  13.  As  the  Philippians,  whom  the  apostle  ad- 
dressed ill  the  language  of  cordial  love,  had  so  endearing 
and  encouraging  an  example  before  their  eyes,  let  them 
continue  to  act  as  they  had  hitherto  done.  They  had  al- 
ways been  prompt  to  obey  tlie  will  of  Christ  made  known 
by  his  apcstle,  not  merely  while  he  abode  among  them, 
but  even  witli  increasing  attention  when  he  had  left  them; 
and  he  desired  that  they  should  now,  in  hi.s  absence,  labour 
diligently  in  all  the  means  of  grace,  and  in  the  performance 
of  every  duty,  to  obtain  more  complete  deliverance  from 
the  po.vcr  of  sin,  by  the  renewal  of  their  souls  to  holi- 
ness. Thus  they  should  work  earnestly  in  the  great  con- 
cern of  their  own  salvalion,  "  with  fear  and  trembling  ;" 
lest  any  of  them  should  seem  to  come  short  of  the  pomis- 
ed  rest,  and  be  proved  to  liave  no  root  in  themselves,  by 
falling  away  in  the  hour  of  temptation  ;  lest  by  negligence 
they  should  lose  their  comfort,  and  subject  themselves  to 
darkness  and  terror  at  the  approach  of  death  ;  or  lest  they 
should  dishonour  God,  and  prejudice  men  against  the 
Gospel  by  falling  into  scandalous  sins.  '  The  phrase, 
("  with  fear  and  trembling,")  '  in  other  places  of  thc^e 
'  books,  seems  to  imjily,  not  only  lowliness  of  mind,  but 
'  diligence,  and  caution,  and  solicitude,  and  fear  of  dis- 
'  pleasing.'  {fininniond.)  (Marg.  Ref.)  '  Though  we 
'  are  freely  saved  in  Christ  alone,  apprehended  by  faith. 
'  yet  we  must  press  forward  unto  salvation  in  the  way  of 
'  righteousness,  seeing  that  the  sons  of  God  are  led  by  the 
'  Spirit  of  him,  by  whom  they  are  justified,  that  they 
'  may  walk  in  good  works.'  {Btsa.)  S.dvation  heresig- 
jiifies,  not  justification,  either  exclusively  or  primarily,  but 
deliverance  from  sin  and  all  its  consequences,  which  must 
be  and  will  be  diligently  and  vigilaady  laboured  for  by  all 
the  regenerate,  so  long  as  any  sin  rcmaineth,  and  which 
■will  not  be  in  all  things  completed,  till  death  shall  be  swal- 
lowed u|)  in  victory.  The  ri^htcou.sness,  atonement,  and 
mediation  of  Christ,  have  made  all  things  ready'  for  our 
salvation,  the  Gospiel  calls  us  to  partake  of  it,  the  re- 
generating Spirit  of  Christ  rjuickcns  us  when  dead  in  sin, 
and  brings  us  to  repentance  and  faith.  Thus  excited  and 
animated,  we  first  diligently  seek  an  interest  in  Christ, 
dien  to  "make  our  calling  and  and  election  sure,"  and  then 
for  the  full  assurance  of  hope  unto  the  end.  In  this  way 
of  diligence  we  also  receive  daily  more  and  more  o(  sal- 
vation itself,  by  liberty  from  sin,  victory  over  it,  peace 
and  communion  with  God,  and  the  earnests  of  heavenly 
felicity;  and  at  the  .same  time- we  glorify  God,  adorn  the 
Gospel,  are  useful  to  our  brethren,  and  shine  as  lights  in 
the  world.  In  doing  these  things,  the  Philippians  should 
consider  that  God  wa$  even  then   working  in  them  that 


willingness  to  repent,  believe,  and  obey,  of  which  they 
were  conscious,  and  that  ability  to  reduce  their  good  de- 
sires to  cITcct,  which  their  past  conduct  evinced.  In  this 
he  had  acted  according  to  his  sovereign  purpose  of  good- 
will to  men,  and  what  they  had  ex|)erienced  in  this  mat- 
ter should  animate  them  to  more  vigorous  exertions,  and 
direct  them  to  depend  wholly  on'  God  to  enable  them  for 
evejy  good  work.  To  will,  &:c.  '  We  are  not  therefore 
'  stocks,  but  are  willing  in  doing  well ;  not  that  God 
'  helps  the  imbecility  of  our  will,  but  that  from  being  evil 

•  he  makes  it  good,  and  that  wholly  of  his  grace.'  "  And 
"  to  do."  '  He  does  not  say,  that  we  may  have  the  facul- 
'  ty  of  willing  and  doing  well,  if  wc  will  ;  but  he  says, 
'  that  the  efficacious  gift  of  willing  and  doing  well  is  be- 
'  slowed  on  us.'  {He:n.)  This  shows  the  nature  of  di- 
vine inlluenccs  upon  the  mind,  according  to  the  constitu- 
tion of  rational  nature,  and  not  against  it,  by  producing 
ill  us  a  willing  mind  to  use  all  means  of  obtaining  help 
and  deliveranro,  and  not  by  driving  or  constraining  us 
against  our  will.  By  the  regenerating  work  of  the  Holy 
Sjjirit,  the  mind  and  heart  are  prepared  to  discern  and  love 
truth  and  holiness;  the  Gospel  sets  objects  before  us,  and 
proposes  them  to  us,  suited  to  this  new  state  of  mind  and 
heart,  and  we  accordingly  choose  them,  without  the 
lenst  infiingement  of  our  liberty.  We  feel  no  force,  we 
are  pcrfecily  voluntary,  we  act  according  to  our  present 
feelings  and  desires,  as  if  the  whole  were  from  ourselves ; 
and  perhaps  it  is  not  till  long  after,  that  we  learn  from 
what  Author  and  Source  the  revolution  in  our  judgment 
and  afleclions,  which  led  to  newness  of  life,  originated  ; 
nay,  numbers  cannot  clearly  discern  this  during  their 
subsequent  earthly  course.  In  short,  "  the  carnal  mind 
"  is  enmity  against  God  ;"  all  are  by  nature  carnally  mind- 
ed ;  none  are  of  themselves  willing  to  repent  and  believe 
the  Gos|ieI,  according  to  the  jvord  of  God;  none  can  be 
compelled  to  do  this  against  their  will;  but  "God  works 
"  in  us  to  will  and  to  do  of  his  good  pleasure,"  (Marg.  Kef.) 
'  the  grace  of  God  by  Christ  preventing  us,  that  we  may 
'  have  a  good  will,  and  working  with  us,  when  Ave  have 

•  that  good  will.'  (Art.  x.)  If  the  ojjposers  of  the  doc- 
trine, im|)roperly  called  Calvinistic,  in  former  and  latter 
times,  had  been  M'i7/m2r  and  nhle  to  understand  tho.se against 
whom  they  contend,  it  would  have  saved  them  immense 
labour,  in  combating  sentiments,  which  few  indeed  main- 
tain in  the  sense  which  they  seem  to  suppose.  One  of 
them,  however,  has  repeatedly  quoted,  "  apcratur  in  no- 
"  his  f«//e,"  ssone  of  Cahiii's  dreadful  dogmas,  when  it 
is  exactly  the  vuli;ate  translation  of  St.  Paul's  words,  which 
we  render,  '■  works  in  us  to  will  I" 

2  Q  2 


.';.  D.  65. 


PHILIPPIANS. 


.^.  D.  05 


dir  18.  nom  upon    ''the     saciifice     and     service     of 

«1T.    I      XV     16.       '  r   •    \  T      •  1  ■     •  •    1 

Heb.  xiii.  ii,i6  your  laith,   "=1  loy,  and  rnioicc  with  vou 

*''';'•    .'.,   21  all. 

1  Tilt?    Ill     '—  ,       T-,  1 

/.  ,  ■  . -r  ,       lo  ror   the   same  cause  also  ^do   ve 

i^ir^ij    Jim  i  rcjoKc  With  me. 
i°x-Z'Ty"i       ^y   *  ^^"t  sl  trust  in    the  Lord  Jesus 

n'm.   *v.  li:  *■  ^"    send   Tiinotheus   shortly    unto   you, 

2  nm.  'i    is  '  'I'^t    1    al*^"    may  be   of  good  comfort, 
li'i^mTai'  when  I  know  your  state. 

1.23.    2.V     i.     I      Uo.n    ,     •    -         -  -         •'■  - -  - 

I  Tl.fb    iii.  2.  C 

3  Julia  3,  4. 


V.  14 — 18,  hi  all  their  concerns,  whether  secular  or 
religious,  the  Phiiipjjians  were  exhorted  to  avoid  every 
kind  of  murmnriiig  again.st  the  apjjointmcnts  of  God,  and 
grudging  of  one  another  ;  and  all  angry  controversies, 
or  ambitious  com[ictitions  for  pre-eminence.  Thus  they 
would  be  blameless,  and  not  liable  to  be  accused  by  their 
neighbours,  a.s  contentious,  selfish,  deceitful,  or  injurious  ; 
their  whole  conduct  would  be  harmless  and  inoffensive,  as 
well  as  benevolent ;  and  they  would  appear  to  be  the 
children  of  God,  by  the  purity,  equity,  and  love,  exhibited 
in  their  characters.  Tlicy  would  escape  the  reproach  and 
censure  of  observers  ;  and  their  bold  profession  of  the 
Gospel  in  the  foce  of  persecutors,  joined  with  their  holy 
conversation  and  spiritual  worship,  would  cause  them  to 
shine,  amidst  their  immoral,  idolatrous,  and  licentious 
rounlrymen,  as  "  lights  in  the  world."  The  words  may 
be  rendered  as  the  imperative,  "  Shine  ye,  &c."  The 
nation  indeed,  to  which  they  belonged,  was  crooked, 
deceitful,  injurious,  and  perverse;  which  appeared  in 
•  heir  conduct  towards  one  another,  as  well  as  in  their  per- 
secution of  the  Christians  :  but  the  doctrine  and  example 
of  consistent  believers  would  tend  to  enlighten  them,  and 
to'direct  their  way  to  Christ  and  holiness  ;  even  as  the 
light-house  warns  the  mariners  to  avoid  the  rocks,  and 
directs  their  course  into  the  harbour.  This  must  be  at- 
tempted, not  only  by  holding  fast  the  truth,  but  by"  hold- 
♦'  ing  forth  the  word  of  life,"  in  their  profession,  discourse, 
public  ordinances,  and  holy  actions,  hi  this  manner  they 
Mould  certainly  be  saved  themselves,  and  be  instruments 
of  saving  others  ;  and  the  good  work,  begun  among  them, 
would  be  diflu.sed  and  perpetuated  to  other  generations. 
This  would  enable  the  apostle  to  anticijiate  thejoy  reserved 
for  him  in  the  day  of  Christ,  when  it  would  appear  that 
his  labours  at  Philipjji  had  not  been  fruitless,  and  that  he 
liad  not  run  as  one  that  loses  the  jace.  And,  provided  their 
I'aith,  and  its  blessed  iVuits,  were  thus  presented  in  Christ 
.Tesus,  as  an  acceptable  and  honourable  sacrifice  and  service 
10  God;  if  he  should  be  ollcied  on  that  sacrifice,  by  the 
shedding  of  his^  blood,  as  a  martyr  in  the  glorious  cause, 
as  the  drink  offerings  were  poured  upon  the  sacrilices  ; 
{Mnrg.  Ref.)  he  would  be  so  far  fiom  regretting  this 
€>vent,  that  he  vyould  rejoice  at  thus  suflering 'for  the  con- 
firmation of  their  faith,  and  congratulate  them,  yea,  share 
their  happiness,  even  while  enduihig  the  agonies  of  death. 
He  would  not  therefore  have  them  be  Uoubled  on  his 
account;  but  rather  rejoice  wiih  him  and  for  him  as  a  very 
kappy  man,  even  in  his  imiirisonmenl,  and  in  the  prospect 
«£  a  viokut  death  !     JN^othing  can  ciceed  the  genuine  raag- 


20  For  "^  I  have  no  man  t  like-minded,  ks.  ss    vror. 
who  will  naturally  care  for  your  state.        ""3'.  xii.°"r?. 

.111."'        I     II  1     ,1     •  ,  ™  .1        '  •^'"■-  '    '0.  I'- 

21  ror 'all  seek  their  own,  not  "  the  ^"t..    "     'i 
thiiifirs  which  are  Jesus  Christ's.  211°.  i.* 

.■»£■>     T)     i      ,  1  .1  r       r   \  •         T  Or,  to  dear  unlo 

IZ  15ut   "ye   know  the  prool  01  him,  ^'^isjm  »viii. 
that,  "as  a  son  with  the  father,  he  hath '*  ,'.«  '^i   " 

...  .  -  '  Mai   1.  10  .Matt 

served  with  me  in  the  gospel. 

2.'J  Him  therefore  1  hope  to  send  pre-  ;" 
sently,  ""so  soon  as  I  shall  see  how  it  will  t.^^ViFV 
go  with  me.  ^1  ^  J,  ,e„. 

i».  4   V.  14,  14 D  Acts  >vi   3-12  S  Cor  II   9.  viii  8  22  21 o  See  (ln,20.  1  Tim. 

i.  18.  2  Tim,  1.  2  T.t   i  4. p  1  Sam  xxii.  3. 


.Matt. 

24       l.uke 

n  57-62.    xiv. 

A.  Acts  xiii    13. 

38.  1  Cor.  I. 


nanimity  and  disinterested  love,  expressed   in   this   most 
beautiful  passage. 

V.  19—28.  The  apostle  did  not,  it  seems,  suppose, 
that  he  was  at  that  time  to  suffer  death  :  he  "  trusted  in 
"  the  Lord  Jesus,"  in  whose  hand  all  hearts  and  events 
were,  that  he  should  bo  enabled  shortly  to  send  Timothy, 
to  inquire  into  the  state  of  their  souls  and  of  the  Church, 
the  result  of  which,  he  was  persuaded,  would  conduce  to 
his  comfort.  He  had  selected  him  for  this  service,  because 
he  had  at  that  time  no  one  with  him  of  so  excellent  a 
spirit  as  Timothy,  and  so  entirely  coincident  with  himself 
in  his  views  and  aims  ;  or  who  would  be  concerned  for 
their  welfare,  with  so  prudent,  tender,  and  assiduous  an 
affection,  like  the  natural  love  of  parents  to  their  children. 
For  all  too  much  sought  their  own  case,  safety,  interest, 
credit,  or  indulgence,  which  often  interfered  with  the 
work,  honour,  and  cause  of  Christ.  Probably,  this  was 
wholly  the  case  with  several,  who  had  offered  their  assist- 
ance to  Paul,  but  had  declined  difficult  and  perilous  ser- 
vices :  others  perhaps  had  rendered  themselves  suspected 
by  the  same  selfish  conduct ;  and  most  concerned  had 
given  the  apostle  cause  for  dissatisfaction,  by  preferring 
easier  and  more  secure  services  to  those  of  far  greater  im- 
portance, but  connected  with  more  self-denial,  labour, 
and  peril.  It  may  be  supposed  that  several  of  his  most 
approved  helpers  were  absent  on  other  services,  and  others 
might  be  fully  employed  at  Rome  :  but,  after  all  deductions 
and  limitations,  the  apostle's  complaint  must  stand  as  a 
lamentable  testimony  to  the  selfishness  of  human  nature. 
The  Philippians,  however,  had  already  had  experimental 
proof  of  Timothy;  and  they  well  knew,  that  he  had 
imbibed  the  very  mind  of  the  ajioslle,  as  his  genuine  son 
in  the  faith  :  and  that  he  was  ever  ready  to  enter  iuto  his 
views,  to  concur  in  his  measures,  to  observe  his  direciions, 
to  consult  his  comfort,  and  to  labour,  venture,  and  suflier 
in  the  cause  of  Christ  ;  and  in  serving  with  him  in  spread- 
ing the  Gospel,  as  a  son  with  his  father.  But  he  deemed 
it  better  not  to  send  him,  till  he  knew  how  his  own  cause 
would  be  decided,  which  he  continually  expected  to  come 
on  before  the  Emperor's  tribunal.  The  words,  "  trust  in 
"  the  Lord  Jesus,  &c."  as  introduced  with  reference  to  a 
providential  concern,  and  not  any  thing  immediately  re- 
lating to  his  salvation  and  grace,  should  not  pass  unnoticed. 
Perhaps  the  most  satisfactory  assurance  of  our  Lord's 
Deity  may  be  obtained,  by  carefully  noting  such  ivords, 
as  seeoi  to  drop,  without  design,  from  the  pen  of  the 
sacred  writer,  and  which  are  seldom  noticed  in  the  con- 
troversy 5  but  which  can  ii)  uo  other  way  be  reconciled  tc 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  11. 


J.  D.  iVj. 


24  But   1 1  trust  in    tlie  Lord  (hat  1 
»,  30.   Phiiem.  also  myself  shall  come  shortly. 

25.      2  John    13  __      Vr     .    T  1    "i  '  i  1 

aJohnii.  2:^   Yet  1  supposed  it  necessary  to  send 

Iscor.  ii.  14.  viii.  to  jou  '  Epaphroditus,  '  my  brother, '  and 
t"v.3.  'i  Cor  iii.  companion  in  labour,  "  and  fellow-soldier, 

9.     2  Cor     viii.  r  1    I  ^1       i  • 

S3.  Com.  7  iv  X  but  your  messenger,  >'  and  he  that  nim- 
^a^PhjJ^cmj '.  ^^istered  to  my  wants. 
Phiieras    '         26  For  Mie  longed  after  you  all,  and 

X  Pr»»    xsv.    13.  /■    11         /•    1  •  I  h 

i!°cor  *vi'i'i  23  ^^^^  " '"''  °^  heavmess,  because  that "  ye 
5Mv''i8'  2CoV  had  heard  that  he  had  been  sick. 
A'  's.'  iv.  I.      27   For  indeed  he  was  sick''  nigh  unto 

Bor  t."'  u.  death  :  ''but  God  had  mercy  on  him:  and 

2  Cor   ix.' 11. aJohix  27.   Pa.  Ixix   2(1.    Prnv.  xii   25    %    Ixi    3.    Matt   xi.  23 

xxvi.37.  Kom.  i».  2.  !  Pet  i  6. b2  Sain.  sxiv.  17.  Jchn  xl  35.  36    Acts  sxi  J3 

Rom.  xii  IS.  1  Cor.  xii-  26   Gal    vi  2.    Eph  iii.  13 c  30  2  Kings  xx.  I.  Ps   cvii 

.  1,2.  John  xi. 3,  4.  Acts  ix.  37 d  Job  v.  19.  I's  xxx    1—3   10,11.  xxsiv. 

.  19—22.  Is.  xxxviii    17.  Acts  ix.  29-41. 


Other  scriptures.  {Mar^.  Ref.)  Proof,  &c.  {'22.)  This 
shows  that  Timothy  was  at  Philippi  with  the  apostle  ;  yet 
the  history  does  not  expressly  mention  it :  but,  by  carefully 
comparing  one  part  of  the  narrative  with  another,  this 
a))pears  evidently  to  have  been  the  case.  {Mcirg,  Ref.) 
Undesigned  coincidences  of  this  kind,  between  the  history 
and  the  EpisUes,  prove  that  both  are  genuine  ;  and  if 
genuine,  then  inspired. 

V.  24 — 30.  The  apostle  was  satisfied,  confiding  in 
the  Lord  that  he  should  speedily  regain  his  liberty,  and 
be  enabled  to  pay  the  Philippians  anotlier  visit.  But 
before  Ive  could  either  spare  Timothy  or  come  himself,  he 
deemed  it  expedient  to  send  Epaphroditus,  whom  he 
owned  as  a  brother,  and  whom  they  had  sent  as  their 
messenger,  to  bring  him  a  supply  to  his  urgent  necessities. 
Probably,  Epaphroditus  was  a  pastor  of  the  Church  at  Phi- 
lippi ;  and,  beijK  absent  from  his  stated  charge,  he  longed 
alter  them,  and^is  labours  of  love  among  them  :  espe- 
cially he  was  in  heaviness,  because  thty  had  heard  of  his 
sickness,  and  the  thoughts  of  their  sorrow  on  his  accfuint 
were  more  painful  to  him  than  his  own  sickness  !  AVhat 
a  beautiful  and  admirable  instance  of  genuine  sensibility 
and  aflection  is  here  !  In  what  book  except  the  Scriptures, 
do  we  meet  with  such  ?  bidecd,  Epaphroditus  had  been 
dangerously  ill  ;  but  God  had  graciously  restored  him  for 
further  usefulness  :  and  in  this  he  had  shown  mercy  to  the 
apostle  also  ;  to  whom  it  would  have  been  an  additional 
sorrow,  if  so  excellent  a  person  had  lost  his  life  by  minis- 
tering to  him  in  his  bonds.  It  does  not  appear  that  any 
miracle  was  wrought  ja  this  case  ;  and  we  may  thence  infer 
that  the  gift  of  miracles  could  only  be  exercised  on  particu- 
lar occasions,  of  which  those  endued  with  them  had  some 
previous  in'imalion.  This  is  clearly  intimated;  and  it 
shows  that  the  aposde  was  as  ready  to  own  his  want  of 
power,  when  trulh  required  it,  as  to  speak  of  his  miracles 
when  needful.  On  account  therefore  of  die  late  sickness 
of  Epaphroditus,  the  aposde  had  been  the  more  careful  to 
send  him  back,  that  the  jay  of  the  Philippians  might  be 
increased  by  seeing  their  beloved  minister  in  health  again  ; 
for  the  very  thought  of  diat  joy  would  alleviate  his  sor- 
rows, liiough  at  a  distance  from  thera  ;  and  though  by  th-^ 
loss  of  Epaphroditus' assistance  and  company.  He  would, 
therefore,  have  them  to  receive  him,  for  the"  Lord's  sake, 
with  all  expressions  of  tJiankful  joy  :  and  to  esteem  and 


Acts  XX. 
2  Tira  1.4 
gSn 


not  on  liiin  only,  "but  on  me  also,  lest  I  eisx^viit:  jcr. 
should  have  sorrow  upon  sorrow.  mv.^  Hah.  i"i': 

28  I  sent  liim  therefore  the  more  care-  I'clr  11%^ 
M\y,  that,  when '' ye  see  him  again,  ye '27.20.  xhi"!'', 
may  rejoice,  «  and  that  I  may  be  the  less  John""" 
sorrowful. 

29  ''  Receive  him  therefore  in  the  Lord  VTor 
'  with  all  gladness  ;  "^  and  *  hold  such  in  '<  M°tt  x'lb.ii 
reputation  :  Jolm  xiii   2i.' 

30  Because  for  '  the  work  of  Christ  he  iff-  ^;^'-  '.''• 
was  "  nigh  unto  death,  not  reojardinir  his  9"}-,   ,'„•    "' 

.,  „  ~  1       1  f  .  3  John  10. 

iite,  "to  supply  your  lack  of  service  to- '/.'' i;',^    ^l^* 
ward  me.  ii„nf  x^is    ' 

Eph    iv.  9— 11, k2Cor.  s.  13.  1  Thes   v   12.   Heb.  xiii.  17 •  Or,  Aonotir  suc/V 

Acts  XKviii.  10     1  TiiD    V   17 1  I  Cor.  xv.  58   xvi   10. m  17  27.  i    19.  20.  MatL 

XXV.  36-40  Acts  XX.  24  Itom.  svi.  4  2  Cor.  xii    15   llev.  xii.  11. u  iv    10   lU   1  Ccr. 


highly  hoHour  such  affectionate  laborious  ministers  :  for 
indeed  the  sickness  of  Epaphroditus  had  been  the  effect  of 
his  excess  of  diligence  in  the  work  of  Christ  ;  as  he  had 
not  even  regarded  his  life,  that,  in  the  place  of  the  absent 
Philippians,  he  migiit  render  every  possible  service  to  the 
apostle,  both  in  his  personal  concerns,  and  in  those  relating 
to  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel.  As  Philippi  lay  at  a 
great  distance  from  Rome,  Epaphroditus  must  have  con- 
tinued with  the  apostle  a  long  time  ;  or  the  report  of  his 
sickness  at  Rome  eould  not  have  reached  Philipjii,  and  that 
of  their  sorrow  have  reached  Rome,  before  Epaphroditus 
left  that  city,  and  consequently  the  epistle  must  have  teen 
written  towards  the  close  of  the  apostle's  two  j-cars  im- 
prisonment. Messtn^er.  (25.)  The  original  is  «po.s//f. 
The  marginal  refei'ences,  distinguished  by  Gr.  will  show 
the  reader  the  difl^erent  ways  in  which  that  word  is  used 
by  the  sacred  writers  ;  and  impartiality  requires  me  to 
observe,  that  it  does  not  appear,  in  any  one  instance,  to  be 
used  for  bishop,  in  the  general  acceptation  of  the  word. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—11. 

All  our  consolations,  ho]ie?,  and  experience,  in  the  Jc!- 
lowship  of  the  Spirit,  and  the  bowels  and  mercies  of  God 
our  Saviour,  as  well  as  all  our  regard  to  our  own  peace, 
should  engage  us  to  be  of  one  mind  with  our  brethren, 
and  so  to  fulfil  the  joy  of  all  wise  ministers  and  Christians. 
Nothing  so  honours  Christ,  defeats  the  machinations  of 
his  enemies,  or  fills  the  soul  with  consolation,  as  thi.s  holy 
love  :  but  envy,  contention,  and  ambition,  not  only  dis- 
turb the  peace  of  the  Church,  but  torture  the  suul  that 
entertains  them.  Neither  inward  nor  outwai-d  peace  can 
be  enjoyed,  except  in  jiroportion  as  "  in  lowliness  of  mind 
"  we  esteem  others  better  than  ourselves,  and  look  at  the 
"  things  of  others  as  ^vell  as  at  our  own."  These  are 
hard  lessons  to  the  proud  Snd  carnal  heart  of  man.  J\Iany 
have  learned  the  doctibics  of  the  Gospel  vci-y  accurately, 
who  have  not  "  thus  learned  Christ."  We  cnn.nol  study 
Uiis  subject  successfiilly,  exce[jt  by  continually  looking 
uiito.Tosus;  but  whilst  fiifh  penetrates  the  veil  of  sensible 
objects,  and  contemplates  the  Siviour  "  in  the  form  of 
'•  God,  and  thinking  it  no  robbery  to  be  equal  \\ith  God  ;■' 
yet  "  making  himself  of  no  rejiulation,"  assuming  the  fyr.Ti 


A.  D.  65. 


PIIILIPPIANS. 


A.  D.  65. 


CHAP.  IH. 

The  apostle  exhorts  to  joy  in  the  Lord ; 
and  gives  enutions  (i'j;(tinst  fuhc  Inuh- 
crs,  I,  2:  shows  that  Chris/iaiis  are  the 
true  circumcision,  3 ;  and  that  he  had 
belter  grounds  of  carnal  confidence 
i.han  most  had,  who  trusted  in  the  hiw, 
'1 — 0;  hut  that  he  counted  this,  and  (dl 
other  things,  as  loss  ami  dung,  compared 
to  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  (he  right- 
eousness of  God  (jji  faith  in  him,  7 — 9  ; 
desiring  also  to  know  the  power  of  his 
resurrection,  and  to  be  conformed  to  him, 


even  in  sneering  arid  death  ;  if  so  be  he 
might  attain  to  the  resurrection  of  the 
just,  10,  II.  He  owns,  that  he  was 
not  yet  perfected ;  but  that  he  anxiousli/ 
and  earnestly  sought  this  prize  of 
his  calling,  12 — 11.  He  exhorts  to  an 
imitation  of  his  examjile,  1.5 — 17;  as 
many  professing  Christianity,  walked 
after  the  Jlesh,  in  the  icuy  of  destruc- 
tion, 18,  19  ;  tcith  whom  he  contrasts 
true  christians,  their  heavenly  conversa- 
tion, and  their  expectation  of  Christ, 
to  raise  their  vile  body,  like  to  his  glo- 
rified body,  20,  2 1 . 


of  a  servant  and  tlic  nature  of  man;  appoarin-;  as  an  in- 
fant in  the  stable,  as  a  poor  carpenter  at  Nazareth,  as  an 
indigent  and  despised  preacher  in  Galilee  and  Judca  ;  as 
obedient  to  the  law  during  his  life,  and  as  an  insulted 
criminal  at  his  death  upon  the  cross;  when  these  things 
arc  conlemjilated,  and  the  height  of  his  essential  glory  is 
contrasted  with  the  deplh  of  his  voluntary  abasement,  and 
with  the  motives  and  cllccts  of  this  stupendous  transaction, 
ivc  see  sucli  otjligations  and  encouragements  to  self-deny- 
ing love,  as  the  whole  universe  besides  can  never  supply  ; 
and  "  beholding,  as  in  a  glass,  this  glory  of  our  Lord,  we 
"  arc  gradually  changed  into  his  image."  And  whilst  wc 
contemplate  his  subsequent  exaltation,  and  the  name  given 
to  this  lowly  Suftcrer  aljove  every  name,  wc  learn  to  abase 
ourselves,  that  we  may  be  exalted,  to  serve  others  in  order 
to  our  own  best  interest,  and  lo  labour  and  sulfcr  reproach, 
that  we  may  ensure  glory,  honour,  and  immortality.  But, 
as  every  knee  must  bow  to  Christ,  as  every  tongue  must 
confess  him  to  be  "  Lord,  to  the  glory  of  God  the  Father," 
let  us  examine  whether  wo  do  indeed  thus  reverence, 
love,  obey,  and  wors'iiji,  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  or 
whether  we  arc  yet  among  those  enemies,  who  must  be 
bruised  under  his  feet  shortly. 


-18. 


Even  those  professed  Christians,  of  whom  we  have  the 
most  favouraV)le  opinion,  should  be  exhorted  not  only  to 
he  obedient,  as  in  the  presence  of  their  [xistors,  but  to  in- 
crease in  circumspection,  when  removed  from  under  their 
faithful  care.  Thus  ought  we  all  to  "  work  out  our  own 
"  salvation"  with  jealous  fear  and  humble  caution  ;  wait- 
ing for  the  full  assurance  of  hope,  and  the  renewal  of  our 
souls  to  holiness,  in  the  way  of  simple  dependence,  dili- 
gent^ obedience,  and  serious  attendance  on  the  ordinances 
of  God  ;  tl-.anking  liim  for  working  in  us  the  willing  mind, 
and  calling  upon  him  for  grace  to  perform  the  duties  in- 
cumbent on  ns.  Surely,  some  zealous  advocates  for  evan- 
gelical truths  have  never  read  this  chapter,  for  they  can 
do  nothing  "  without  murmurings  and  disputings!"  These 
are  their  element;  these  are  the  unhallowed '^weapons  of 
Iheir  warfare.  How  can  they  be  "  blameless  and  harmless," 
on  this  plan,  when  envy  and  strife  are  inseparable  from 
"  confusion  and  every  evil  work  ?"     And  how  can  they 


think  themselves  the  children  of  God,  who  in  so  many  fea- 
tures bear  the  express  image  of  Satan  ?  But  let  us  pray  lo 
be  made  peaceable,  humble,  unambitious,  and  inoffensive, 
both  in  the  Ciiurch  and  in  the  community,  that  "  by  well 
"  doing  we  may  put  to  silence"  the  calumnies  of  ungodly 
men ;  and  that  we  may  be  without  rebuke  in  the  midst  of 
this  our  nation  ;  which,  alas  !  is  proved  to  be  crooked  and 
perverse,  by  the  prevalence  of  infidelity,  impiety,  anil 
every  kind  of  immorality,  under  a  Christian  profession, 
and  abundant  means  of  religious  instruction.  Let  us  then 
endeavour  to  shine  among  our  neighbours  as  lights  in  the 
world,  and  to  hold  forth  the  word  of  life  in  our  families 
and  circle,  by  an  open  profession  of  evangelical  truth,  con- 
nected with  a  holy  conversation.  Then  the  ministers  who 
have  preached  the  Gospel  will  anticijjatc  their  rejoicings 
in  the  day  of  Christ,  assured  that  it  will  then  appear  that 
"  they  did  not  run  nor  labour  in  vain,"  and  hoping  that  far 
more  extensive  and  permanent  good  wajj^  done  than  ihey 
lived  to  witness.  In  such  a  prospect,  a  zealous  servant  of 
Christ  would  be  animated  to  a  readiness  for  death  in  his 
Master's  cause  ;  whilst  the  exultation  of  faith  and  grace 
would  conquer  nature's  reluctance  to  suffering  ;  and  cer- 
tainly they,  who  have  been  thus  offered  ujjon  the  sacrifice 
of  their  brethren's  faith,  are  to  be  considered  as  objects  of 
peculiar  congratulation,  for  they  have  almost  universally 
died  rejoicing,  and  triumphant. 

V.  19— SO. 

Alas !  in  the  best  times  how  few  aie  like-minded  with 
the  apostle,  and  naturally  care  for  the  state  of  the  Church 
and  of  their  fellow-christians  !  For  while  numbers  evi- 
dently and  wholly  seek  thgir  own  interest,  reputation, 
eas",  or  indulgence,  "  and  not  the  things  of  Jesus  Christ,'" 
we  are  all  too  attentive  to  personal  concerns,  and  some- 
times allow  them  to  interfere  with  our  usefulness.  So 
that  a  man  who  is  ready  to  engage  even  in  a  service  of 
great  in)i)ortancc,  where  no  emolument  or  credit,  can  be  ex- 
pected, and  in  which  losses,  hardships,  perils,  sulTcrings, 
must  be  encountered,  is  deemed  a  prodigy,  and  rather  an 
object  of  astonishment  than  of  imitation.  But  let  us  seek 
deliverance  from  this  mean  regard  to  our  own  accommo- 
dation, by  increasing  zeal  for  the  glory  of  God  and  love 
to  the  souls  of  men  ;  that  they  who  best  know  the  proof 
of  us  may  perceive,  that  we  should  have  been  ready  to^ 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  III. 


^.  D.  65. 


ai»   8    2Cor^T7^INALLY,  my  brethren,  ''rejoice  in!      4  Thongh  'I  might  also  have  confi-is^cor 
JO  2Tt;e^''i''v  V     P    the  Lord.  'To  write  the  same  things!  dence   in   the    flesh.     If  any  other  man  m  gc- 


Net! 
Jobxxii.26  P 

V    II     XXX 

xxMii  1  X 
4.  sl:i  -1  : 
I.e.  1.2     ex 


3  For  5  we  are  the  circumcision,  which 
^fij  "'  worship  God  in  the  Spirit,  and  '  rejoice 


2,3 


in  Christ  Jesus,  and  *  have  no  confidence       6  Concerning  'zeal,  ^  {>ersecuting  the /^g';^!;^,-;. *,, 


ut  u  hJi  u  in  the  flesh  : 

12.  Joel  ii.  23.    Hah  iii   I7,n     Zeph    iii.  II    n.   7efh   X   7.   MV.t 
Jlom   V.  2,3    II-  I  Tli«. 


LuUe  i  4' 

!6.  Jan    i   2.  I  Vet.  i.  6-8  ir    13 c  li    17.  18.  2  Pet 

--dProi-  xsvi.  II.  Is  Ivi   10     Malt,  vii    15.  xxiv.  IP    Oil   v    l.l.   STim.  i' 
14    15  2  Pet.  ii   22-  Ker.  xxii.  15. e  19.  Miitt   vii   i2  23  2  Cor.  xi    l:i  Gal   v.  I: 

I  Tiro  i.  19.  2  Tim  iii.  1-6   iv.  3.  i   Tit  i    16.  2  Pet  ii    1S-2n    Jiid"  4   1(1-1:)    He 

,si  8. rs.  Horn    ii  28  Gal  ii   3  1    >■■  I.  2  6    He?  ii  9    iii    9 g  Gen  xvii   5-1 

Peut.  X   16  XXX  6  Jer  iv   i  ix.  IC    Rom    ii   25-29   iv.  II,  12  Col   ii.  11 b  Mai 

II  John  iv.  23, 24   Kom    i   9   vii    6  vii.  :5  20   27     Fpl>    vi    13    JudeSO. 1  Sec  </ 

1,   1.7-9  I's.  cv.  3  Is.  xlv.  25.  Jer   ix  2!,  24   I  Cor.  i   23-31.  Gal  vi.  13, 14. k  4-i 

1  ret   i.  23-25. 


have  served  wiih  Paul  in  all  his  self-denying  labours, 
like  dutiful  sons  with  an  honoured  father.  Thus  young 
mi]ii.ster.s  should  attach  themselves  to  the  most  faithful, 
zealous,  and  useful  of  their  seniors:  to  learn,  as  it  were, 
the  spiritual  warf.ire  under  such  veteran  and  experienced 
soldiers  ;  and  thus  aged  ministers  should  communicate 
their  views  .to  their  j-ounger  brethren,  and  endeavour  also 
to  instil  those  principles  of  activity,  by  which  they  have 
been  excited  to  self-df  nying,  disinterested  diligence  in  the 
work  of  the  I.ord  ;  that  they  may  l>e  able  to  intioduce 
them  into  useful  services,  as  their  companions  in  labour, 
and  approved  fellow-soldicrs.  What  an  ingenuous  spirit 
doth  the  GospQ]  inspire  !  The  most  eminent  ministers, 
who  most  simply  trust  the  Lord  Jesus  for  every  thing, 
will  yet  frankly  acknowledge  their  obligations  fur  tempoi'al 
assistance  to  those  who  owe  their  salvation  to  their  labours 
of  love.  The  aftectionate  pastor  will  be  more  full  of  hea- 
viness for  the  grief  of  his  people  on  his  account,  than  for 
his  own  pain  and  si'-kness  ;  and  he  will  long  after  them, 
and  to  renew  his  labours  among  them,  as  a  tender  mother 
doth  after  her  beloved  iiifant.  The  Lord  often  afflicts 
such  men,  to  maiiifst  the  excelieticy  of  their  disposition; 
but  he  will  have  mercy  upon  them,  and  not  let  the.Ti  have 
sorrow  ujjon  sori'ow;  and  tliey  will  readily  put  themselves 
to  inconveniences  to  remove  the  grief,  or  increa.=*e  the 
comfort,  of  their  brethren  ;  rejoicing,  though  at  a  distance, 
i:i  the  thoughts  of  their  joy,  as  an  alleviation  of  their  own 
sorrow.  Such  ministers  as  t!ius  spend  their  strength,  and 
disregard  even  "life  and  health  in  his  cause,  and  to  supply 
(he  Ijck  of  service  of  tho='f  who  arc  incapable  of  perform- 
ing it,  should  be  peculiarly  honoured  by  i!ie  Cliurch,  and 
by  every  Christian  ;  yet  none  should,  without  necessity, 
j  kept  from  tho'people  of  tlicir  peculiar  charge. 

KOTE,S. 
CHAP.  in.  V,  1-7.  The  apostle  deemed  it  needful 
to  close  the  preceding  practical  exhortations  by  calling  on 
the  Philippians  to  rejoice  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  in  their 
relation  to  him  as  their  Glory  and  Salvation.  This  he  had 
often  incul  :atod  by  various  methods,  and  it  was  not  diffi- 
cult for  him  to  repeat  the  same  instruction;  but  it  was 
safe  for  them,  and  suited  to  their  afflicted  circumstances. 
So.Tic  think  he  meant  th.at  it  was  easy  for  him,  but  safe 
for  them,  to  write  the  same  things  to  iheni  which  he  had 


jamin,  p  an  Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews;  as  ■'?"  i  ', 
touching  the  law,  i  a  Pharisee  ; 


church ;     '  touching    the     ricfhieousness  =*'"''  .    ,, 

which  IS  in  the  law,  blameless.  i','°3!rl^  ''" 

7  But  what  things  "  were  gain  to  me,  'I'^'feV'x'xfi  '3, 

those  I  counted  loss  for  Christ.  ?  cor"xv'' '^'. 

1  Tim.  i.  13. 1  Matt,  V   20.  xxiii   S.!     Markx.  20,  21.    A-t3XXvi,  i).   Rom,  vii.  9,  ix 

31.32  X   2-5 U4-.  G.  8-10  Oen    xix    17.  26    Jub  ii.  4  Prov.  xiii.e   xxiii.  23.  Man. 

xiil.  11-46    xvi   26.  I. like  xiv.  2C.  33.  xvi.  B  Kvii.  31—33    Acta  xsvii.  la,  19.  38.  Gal  • 


done  to  other  Churches.     He  also  warned  them  to  "  be- 
"  ware  of  dogs.'''     The  Jews  contemptuously  called  the 
•  Gentiles  dogs  ;  but  the  bigoted   selfish  JuJaizing  teachers 
I  are  supposed  to  be  here  intended  by  that  emblem,  as  they 
could  fawn  on  those  that  favouied  them,  yet  were  greedy, 
''  snarling,  and  ready   to  bite   or  devour  such  as  opposed 
them.     Perhaps   apostates    from  Christianity   arc   meant. 
'  (Dlarg.  Rcf,  Note,  Is.  Ivi.  9 — 12.)  The  evil  wojkers  may 
■also  iiclude  those  teachers  and  professors  who  abused  the 
I  doctrines  of  grace,  and  indulged  themselves   in   sin  as  a 
'part  of  their  C^liristian  liberty.    The  Philippians,  however, 
:  were  especially  cautioned  to  "  beware  of  llie  concision,''^ 
■or  the  r.nltingr  off':  the  Judaizers  liid  much  stress  on  cul- 
'  ''"S"  ^M  ^^'^  foreskin,  though  they  did  not  mortify  the  deeds 
of  the  body  ;   they  wanted  to  Ltd  off  the  Gentiles  from  the 
Church,  but  they  cut  off  thcinselves  and  others  from  sal- 
'  vation  by  their  dependence  on  the  works  of  the  law.    The 
;  honourable  title  of  the  circumcision  did  not  therefore  bc- 
i  long  to  them.     That  ancient  rite  was  no  longer  of  any 
lvalue;  Christians  were  the  true  circumcision,   the  cove- 
j  nant-people  of  God,  the  spiritual  seed  of  .Abraham  ;  "  (he 
!"  righteousness  of  faith"  was  sealed  to  them  by  the  cir- 
cumcision of  the  heart,  of  which  baptism  was  the  outward 
sign.     Thry  worshipped  God,  not  so  much  according  to 
external  forms  as   spiritually,  and  under  the  teaching  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  {Note,  John  iv.   23,   2.1  ;)  and  they  re- 
I  joiccd  and  gloried  in  Jesus  Christ,  the  .Subject  of  all  the 
prophecies,  and  the  Substance  of  all  the  shadows  of  the 
old  dispensation.    The  ajiostlc  did  not  thus  put  himself  on 
a  level  with  the  Gentile  converts,  because  he  had  nothing 
of  a  carnal  or  external  nn'urc  to  depend  on;  for  if  any 
man  sapposed  himself  to  have  distinctions  of  this  kind  to 
I  glory  in,  he  could  evince  that  he  had  more.     lie  had  been 
circumcised  on  the  eighth  day,  according  to  tlio  law  and 
custom  ;  he  could  trace  back  his  genealogy  to  Israel  and 
Abraham  ;  he  was  of  the  tribe  of  Benjamin,  which  was 
descended  from  Rachel,  the  wile  of  Jacob's  choice;  and 
which  never  apostatized  from  the  wor.->!iip  of  God  at  the 
temple,  as  most  of  the  other  tribes  hid  tlone.     Both  his 
parents  were  Hebrews  ;  so  that  he  was  neither  born  nor 
educated  a  Hellenist  Jew,  who  might  be  supp^osed  less 
]  exact  in  the  law.     As  a  Pharisee,  he  had  been  peculiarly 
j  strict,  both  in  the   Mosaic  ceremonies  and  the  tiaditions 
i  of  the  ciders ;  his  persecution  of  the  Church  proved  Li; 


A.  D.  cr., 


PHlLfPPIANS. 


^.  D.  6^. 


V  rjua.  XV.  30.  3  Yea  *  doubtless,  and  >  I  count  all 
Luke"*"  in  things  6«/  loss  fornhc  excellency  of  the 
1  tohn  i^ij  ^''  kiiowicdgc  of  Christ  Jesus  "my  Lord: 
^iu,in\i!i*ie"'  ''  for  whom  I  iiave  siilfercd  the  loss  of  all 
'•Ir  ,'x.  s",u  thintrs,  and  do  count    them  "but    dun^, 

M..l>.  XI  SS-27       ,         S,  1         •        /"ii      •     , 

XVII  16.17  Lii^e  that  1  may  "^  win  Ciirist, 

i'c.n''i'J''K.h  '"f?  '"'"^  °"'"  righteousness,  •'which  is 
» 1I'i''''cl'i'  "*  ^'i*^  '^"''  ''"^  *''^^  wliich  is  through  the 
;;  .-'.:'|,_.^'  ';'^'  faitli  of  Christ,  '  the  righteousness  Avhich 

-  ■   -  7   Matt,  xix    ^7-29.  1  Co-    =•■ 


J  t.illie  i.  W.  XX.  ^:'— 4.1  .lnt.n  XX    13-  La h  Sre  o 

'J— IJ.  2  Cor   Xi.  1.1—27.  i  rem    iv.  Ij c  1  Kin?:  xir. 

4    Mai    ij.  3. d  Malt,  xiii  44— 4n    Heb  lii.  17.  1  John 

\ix  .1,  4.  H«li.  VI.  18.  I  I'ei.  Ill    13,20 f  Su  OH.  Horn 

2  Cnr  V  17 s  6.  I  King-  viii.  46.  2  Ciir  : 

M-U  »lii.  i  G     I's  XIV.  3   xix  12  cxxx.  3, 


Job  XX 

-e  Gen   vii.23.  Deui 

I    xvi.  7     1  Cor.  i.  30 

Sli.  2S  31.  Job  IX.  211-31.  X.  14.  15    XV 

xliii.  2     F.C  ' 


S.  e  .MUt  ii.  13.  Kom   ix   31.32  X    1-3  2Tim.i   9  Tit  iii.  fi  Jam.  ill-  2.  I  Jobn 

i   8_in h  Ucul.  x.wii.  2G.  t  u!e  x.  SS-5!1.  Horn,  iii   IP,  CO   iv.  13-lS.  vii.  .'i-13 

vi  i  3  X  4,  .^  (i4l.  Ill    In-i3.  21,  23   Jam    ii.  9-11    I  John  iii   4. i  l>s.  Ixxi    l.?,  16. 

I,  xlv   Dl  i'.^.  x'vi    13.   Iiii    11.    Jer  xiiiil   6.  xxxiii.  16    Dan.  i«.  24     John  x»i   8-11. 
lloni   i   17.  ii'   21.  2J   iv   6,  C    U.  v.  21    X  3.  6    10.    1  Cor.  i.  30.  2  Cor.  V.  21.  Gal.  ii.  16 


II. 


1  et 


10  That  ''I  may  know  him,  'and  theirs,,  o».t.  e. 
power  of  his  resurrection,  "and  the  fel- i jo°„^".''2?-2f. 
lowship    of  his    sulFerinscs,    beinsf   made  aciI'  if.'sl-w! 

r      '        1  1       .       1   •        ,        ,,"  ^  Horn    vi    4-11. 

contormabic  to  Ins  death  ;  ^i.i.  lo.  n    i 

11  If  °  bv  any  means  I  miffht  "attain  acoriio  V. 

,  "  ■'   .  ,.      ,  1^      ,  10-13.     xiii    4. 

unto  the  resurrection  oi   the  dead.  Eph.  i.  is-21, 

12  H  Not  as  though   '•  I   had   already  i°ih^  V'u, 

....  S  -        •'      IS    iPet   1.3   Iv. 

attamed,  cither   were  lalreadv    perfect:  ' 
but   ■■  1  follow    after,  if  "  that  I  may   ap- 
prehend that  for  whicli  also  I  am  '  appre- 
hended of  Christ  Jesus. 

13  Brethren,   "I  count  not  my.self  to 
have  apprehended  :  but  (his  "  one  thing 


2.  27.  2  ti.r.  Kl.  3.  I  The' 

24    Acts  xxiii   6    xxvi    7    Heh.  xi    35 p  13.  ID 

t24  Gal.  T    17.  Jam    iii    2 <|  Job  xvii.  9    P,   rx 

2  Cor.  vil  I  xlli  9.  Kph.  iv.  12.  Heh.  xii.23  xiii 
rll  Ps.  xiii.  1  Ixiii  1-3  8  Ixxsiv  2  xr.iv.  15  I, 
V.  10   vi    II    Hph.xii    14.  1  Pet.  iii.  11-13 s  1 


2  Tlies. 


IJ 


1  B.  12.  i.  13—21. 


in  Matt     XX     21 

Rom.    vi.    3.    5. 

viii.   17     23      £ 

Cor.   i.  5     Gal. 

ii   20   Col.  i.  21. 

2  Tim.      ii.     II. 

12.  1  Pet.  iv.  13. 

14. 

I  Ps  xlix.7  Art- 

XKvii   12     Rom. 

xi  14.  1  Cor. 
ol.iikexiv.  It  XX.  35,36.  John  si. 
Ps  cxix.  S  173— l7f,.Koni  Til  19— 
;xviii  8  Prov  iv  (8.  I  Cor  xi'i.  10. 
21.  I  Pe'.  V  10  2  Pet.  i  5— 8.  Iii  IS. 
Ii.  1.  Hos  vi  3  I  The,,  v.  15  1  Tim 
t  Ps.  ex  2,3  Act 


11—13. z  Ps.  xxvil.  4. 


7,eal  for  that  kind  of  religion  ;  and  liis  whole  conduct,  was  lo  life,  "  his  own  righteousness,"  which,  having  reference 
externally  so  conformable  to  the  letter  of  the  law,  that  in   to  the  law,  as  its  measure,  could  only  condemn  him  ;  but 


rcsppf  t  of  that  kind  of  righteousness,  no  one  could  lay 
any  thing  to  his  charge.  But  all  thnse  things,  which  hel 
once  deemed  most  advantageous  to  him,  and  conducive  to 
his  acceptance  with  God,  as  well  as  to  his  reputation  and 
jjrefcrnicnt,  he  at  Icngdi  learned  to  account  loSs  for 
I'hrist;  being  assured,  that  if  he  depended  on  them,  or 
I'.icavcd  to  ihem,  they  would  prevent  his  salvation  by 
Christ.  He  had  therefore  willingly  renounced  them  all, 
as  the  merchant,  in  a  storm,  casts  overboard  his  most 
valuable  property,  lest  it  should  occasion  the  loss  of  his 
life.    {J\larg.  fief.) 

V.  8 — 1 1 .  '  The  present  time  is  to  be  noted  ;  so  that 
'  the  apostle,  as  to  what  reJates  to  justification  before  God, 
'  excludes  all  works  ;  those  which  follow,  as  well  as  those 
'  which  precede,  faith.'  (Besn.)  The  apostle  not  only 
had  judged,  at  his  first  conversion,  that  his  legal  righteous- 
ness, and  hi.-,  worldly  prospects,  were  loss  to  him,  com- 
pared with  Christ ;  but  after  many  years  spent  in  success- 
fully preaching  the  Gospel  with  apostolical  authority, 
miraculous  gift.-,  immense  labour,  multiplied  sufferings, 
and  most  exemplary  holiness,  he  decidedly  deemed  all 
these  things  to  be  loss,  in  comparison  of  the  most  ex- 
cellent know  ledge  of  Christ  by  faith,  in  the  glory  of  his 
I'eison  an.l  redemption.  For  his  sake,  whom  he  rejoiced 
10  call  his  Lord,  he  had  suffered  the  loss  of  his  worldly 
friends,  prospects,  interests;  and  his  strength  of  mind, 
liis  superior  talents,  his  learning,  and  his  connexion  with 
the  great,  seemed  to  promise  great  prosperity.  But  he 
iiad  renounced  all ;  even  his  country  and  liberty  ;  and 
he  continually  expected  that  he  should  be  called  lo  lay 
dowH  his  life  in  this  cause  ;  yet  lie  accounted  all  these  like- 
wise to  be  most  worthless  in  coinj)arison  of  Christ,  as  the 
grountl  of  his  hopie  of  acce])tance  with  God,  and  of  eternal 
salvation.  lie  therefore  gladly  parted  with  them,  in  order 
to  win  "  the  Pearl  of  great  price,"  which  alone  could 
make  him  rich,  honourable,  and  happy  for  ever.  F'or  his 
wreat  desire  was  "  to  be  found  in  Christ,"  in  the  hour  of 
death,  and  at  the  day  of  judgment  ;  as  Noah  was  in  the 
ark,  when  the  deluge  swept  away  an  unbelieving  world  : 
.and  to  stand  before  God,  not  having,  as  his  plea  or  title 


that  which  is  through  the  faith  of  Christ,  the  righteous- 
"  ness  which  is  of  God  by  faith  ;"  even  that  righteousness, 
which  God  bestows  on  and  imputes  to  the  believing  sin- 
ner ;  namely,  tlie  perfect  obedience  unto  death  of  his  incar- 
nate Son,  which  alone  can  answer  the  demands  of  the  law, 
and  render  a  transgressor's  salvation  consistent  with  the 
perfect  justice  of  God.  {ISoles,  Rom.  iii.  iv.  v.  2  Cor. 
v.  21.)  All  things  else  the  apostle  deemed  worthless, 
compared  with  this  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  that  joyful, 
transforming  view  of  his  glory,  and  experience  of  his 
grace,  wliich  resulted  from  saving  faith:  that  he  might 
know  more  of  the  power  of  his  resurrection,  by  the  new 
creation  of  his  soul  to  holiness  ;  that  he  might  have  fel- 
lowship with  him  in  his  sufferings,  both  by  the  mortifica- 
tion of  his  sinful  nature,  and  by  enduring  patiently  the 
enmity  of  the  world  for  bis  sake  :  "  Being  made  con- 
"  formable  to  his  death  ;"  both  by  dying  to  sin  that  he 
might  live  to  God,  and  by  laying  down  his  life  when  call- 
ed to  it  in  the  service  of  his  beloved  Saviour  :  and  that 
so,  by  any  means,  at  any  rate,  by  making  any  sacrifice,  or 
bearing  any  afflictions,  he  might  attain  to  that  perfect  feli- 
city to  which  the  saints  will  be  admitted  at  the  resurrec- 
tion, and  of  which  their  preceding  joys  are  an  anticipation. 
The  apbsde  did  not  mean  that  he  doubted  of  this  happy 
event  of  his  labours,  (i.  21  :)  hut  he  showed  what  that 
great  object  was  which  he  pursued,  and  for  which  he  re- 
nounced all  other  hopes  and  prospects,  and  endured  such 
complicated  trials  ;  and  he  instructed  others  in  the  way  of 
possessing  an  assured  hope.  It  is  evident,  that  the  apostle 
speaks,  not  of  the  resurrection  in  general,  for  this  will  be 
both  "  of  the  just  and  of  the  unjust,"  but  of  "  the 
"  resurrection  to  eternal  life,"  in  that  glorious  view  of  it 
which  is  afterwards  given.  (Note,  20,  21.)  When  the 
sinner  believes  in  Chri.-.t,  he  is  immediately  "  justified  by 
"  faith,  and  has  peace  w-ith  God  :"  yet  he,  "  through  the 
"  Spirit,  waits  for  the  hope  of  righteousness  by  faith ;"  for 
at  the  day  of  judgment,  when  living  faith  will  be  distin- 
guished by  its"  fruits  from  dead  faith,  the  sentence  of  jus- 
tification will  not  only  be  confirmed,  but  proclaimed  to  tht 

whole  assembled  world. 


J,  D.  Hj. 


;hapter  111. 


J.  D.   GJ. 


;.  ii  13.  Rom  XT 
2n  -  29  1  Cor 
ix  81-27  Heb 
xii.  IS. 

8  Luke  xvi.  16.  2 
Cor  iv.  17,  13 
T  1.  2  Tim.  IV 
8.  Rev.  ill.  21. 

b  Rom  «ii-.S9— 
30  U.  23,2t.  1 
Thea  ii.  13  3 
Thes.  ii  13.  14 
Beh.  iii  1.  IPet 
i.  3,  4  13.  y  10 
a  Pet  i  3. 

1  Cor  ii  6  xi». 
20  Col  i  2S. 
iv  12.  2  lico. 
iii.  IT.  Hei>.  V. 
U  Cr  Jam  i.4 
1  Jolin  ii.  i. 
2—11    Gal 


10- 


iPa. 


I  do,  '  forgetting  Uiose  tilings  which  are 
behind,  '  and  reacliing  forth  unto  those 
things  wliich  arc  before, 

Ml"  press  toward  the  mark,  for  the 
prize  of  ^  the  high  caUing  of  God  in 
Christ  Jesus. 

1 5  Let  us  therefore,  "^  as  many  as  be 
perfect,  ''  be  thus  minded  ;  and  if  in  any 
thing  ye  be  otherwise-minded,  '  God 
shall  reveal  even  this  unto  you. 

1(5  Nevertheless,  '  whereto  we  have 
already  attained,  =  let  us  walk  by  the 
same  rule,  '■  let  us  mind  the  same  thing. 

:v.  6.   Luke  si    13   JobD  vii 


.•   S.  9      I'rov    ii   3-6   iii    5.6. 

f  Cil.  V.  7.  Heb  X    38.  39. 

.5— J    Col.  ii.6. hSicun, 


V.  12 — 14.  The  apostle  did  not  mention  his  simple 
dependence  and  earnestness  of  soul,  as  a  proof  that  he  had 
attained  the  prize,  or  was  already  perfected  in  his  Saviour's 
image.  On  the  contrary,  he  continued  still  pursuing,  and 
aiming,  by  further  labours,  and  progress  in  holiness, 
to  finish  his  course  and  obtain  the  prize,  for  which  he  had 
been  graciously  arrested  by  the  Lord  Jesus,  at  the  time 
when  he  was  a  malignant  persecutor.  He  disregarded  all 
past  attainments  and  services;  as  the  racer,  in  the  Isthmian 
grimes,  seemed  to  forget  the  ground  over  which  he  had  run, 
and  the  competitors  whom  he  had  left  behind  ;  and  he 
reached  forth  to  further  labours,  and  increased  conformity 
to  Christ,  wi'hojt  loitering  or  weariness  ;  as  the  racer 
exerted  all  his  V 14  )ur  and  agility  to  outstrip  those  before 
him,  and  to  pass  over  the  remainder  of  his  course.  One 
thing  engaged  his  attention,  to  the  exclusion  of  all  inter- 
fering considerations  :  thus  he  pressed  forward  to  the  mark 
with  unremitting  speed,  that  he  might  receive  the  prize  of 
heavenly  glory,  which  God  had  called  on  him,  by  Jesus 
Christ,  to  aspire  after  ;  even  as  the  racer  urged  his  course 
to  the  goal,  keeping  the  victor's  crown  full  in  view,  and 
animated  by  the  acclamations  of  those,  who  excited  him 
so  to  run  that  he  might  obtain.  (\ole,  J  Cor.  ix.  24 — 27.) 
— The  word  rendered  ''  were  perfect,"  (12.)  is  dilferent 
from  that  translated  perfect  in  the  fifteenth  verse.  It  is 
the  preterite  passive  of  the  verb,  which  is  often  translated 
accomplish  or  accomplished ;  and  it  is  the  same  word 
which  St.  John  uses  concerning  our  Saviour,  and  which  is 
rendered,  "  It  is  finished  ;"  except  that  here  it  is  in  the 
first  person  singular,  and  there  in  the  third.  Whereas  the 
word  in  the  next  verse  is  an  adjective,  derived  indeed  from 
the   verb,  but  often  used    in  a  rather   different  meaning. 

V.  15,  16.  The  apostle  here  exhorted  all  those  that 
were  perfect  to  be  like-minded  with  him  in  these  things, 
counting  all  but  loss  for  Christ,  deeming  present  attain- 
ments inconsiderable,  and  pressing  forward  to  the  mark. 
The  very  exhortation,  (iVofe,  12 — 14.)  implies  that  the 
temper  and  conduct,  before  d-jscribed,  form  the  Christian's 
highest  perfp'nion  in  this  world.  The  word  here  used 
may  signify  the  sound  character  of  the  established  believer; 
the  man  who  is  matured  in  judgment  and  experience,  and 
hath  made  most  progress  in  Christianity.  It  is  used  in  the 
Greek  authors,  for  men  of  full  age,  (about  thirty.)  as 
distinguished  from  boys  and  young  men  ;  and  the   apostle 

\9L.  V,— No.  ii3. 


17  Brethren,  'be  followers  together  of 
me,  "  and  mark  them  which  walk  so,  as 
ye  have  us  for  an  ensample. 

18  (For  'many  walk,  of  whom  "I 
have  told  you  often,  and  now  tell  you 
°  even  weeping,  (hnt  they  are  the  °  enemies 
of  the  cross  of  Christ : 

19  Whose  ^  end  is  destruction, ''  whose 
god  /*  their  belly,  and  '  whose  glory  is  in 
their  shame,  '  who  mind  earthly  things.) 

n  i,  1   l'.>  cxlit.  136.  Jer  ix   1    xiii   17.    Luke  six.  i\.    Act.  xx   19  30, 

2  Cor    ii  4.  xi   •;« o  i  15.  16    1  Cor   i    18  Oal.  i  7  vi    12 

Luke  kii.  45.  40    2  Cor    xi   15    2  Thes.  ii   8.  12    Heb-  vi  6-8.   2  I'et. 

1.13.   Rev.  xix.  20   XX.  9.  10.  xsi    8   xxii    15 q  ii   21.  I  Sam    ii    1 

10-12.  Ez.  xiii    19   x.^siT.  3    Mic.  iii.  S    11.  Mai.  i   12   Luke  xii   19   x 

18   I  Tim   vi.S.aTim    iii   4.  Tit.  i    II    2  Pet  h    \:i  Jude  12 r  Ps 

Halj  i:.  IS,  16    Lulce  xviii.  4.  I  Cor.  v  2.  6  .:  Cor.  s  .  12    lam.  iv.  16 

Juile  13   16  Rev.  xviii  7 s  P3.  i»  6,7.  xvii   14    MatL  xvi.  23 

1  Cor   iii  3  2  Pet  ii  3 


iv.  9.  1  Crr  W. 
C  X  3:^23  XI 
i.lThes.  .  S.  ii. 

10      1.    2  Thes 


ill    11  Dar. 


r.al. 


14     Kph   iv   17. 

2Tn.-s    i.i     II. 

2  !'et.      II.      10. 

Jude  18. 
m  1  Cor     vi.    ?. 

Gal   V  21    Kpl'. 

V.  5.6.     1  TUc  . 

iv  6 
,  31.    Rom.  ii.  r. 

p  Matt.  XXV  41. 

ii.  I  3  17  .ludd 
I- IB  20  Is.  Ivi. 
vi   19   Rom    xv/. 


.  Ho 


iv  7. 
IS    \1. 


conveys  a  similar  idea  by  it  in  other  passages,  (1  Cor.  ii. 
6.  xiv.  20.  Eph.  iv.  13.  Heb.  r.  14.  Gr.)  which  seems 
to  be  the  meaning  of  it  in  this  place.  In  this  way  the 
Philippians  would  best  wait  for  furtlicr  instruction  ;  and  if 
any  of  them  were  otherwise  minded  than  their  brethren, 
or  than  the  apostle,  and  under  any  mistake  or  misappre- 
hension, in  thus  avoiding  disputation,  and  diligently  prac- 
tising what  they  knew,  from  evangelical  principles,  they 
might  hope  that  God  would  make  known  to  thera  those 
things,  of  which  they  still  remained  ignorant :  and  tlrir 
stronger  brethren  should  bear  with  their  prejudices,  till 
they  were  in  this  manner  obviated.  Nevertheless,  they  all 
ought  to  be  careful,  not  to  decline  from  that  measure  of 
faith,  diligence,  constancy,  and  holiness,  to  which  they 
had  attained  :  but  that,  by  walking  according  to  the  same 
rule  of  divine  truth,  and  minding  the  same  inenns  of  im- 
provement, in  which  they  had  hitherto  proceeded,  they 
might  keep  the  ground  that  they  had  gained,  and  make 
further  progress  ;  not  growing  slack  in  one  part  of  their 
duty  by  zeal  in  another! 

V.  17 — 19.  With  full  confidence  that  he  acted  v,-ith 
propriety,  the  apostle  called  on  his  children  at  Philippi  to 
imitate  him  ;  and  to  observe  and  cofiy  such  Christians  as 
followed  his  example,  and  that  of  Timothy  and  Silas,  ia 
these  respects  :  for  alas !  many  walked  in  a  very  different 
manner.  He  had  often  spoken  to  them  against  their  con- 
tagious principles  and  examples  ;  and  he  now  mentioned 
them,  not  with  acrimony  of  resentment,  but  with  tears 
of  compassion  for  their  souls,  and  of  grief  for  the  dis- 
honour which  they  brought  upon  the  Go.spel.  For  in  fact, 
they  were  the  most  dangerous  enemies  to  the  cross  of 
Christ.  They  did  not  enter  into,  nay,  they  hated,  the 
holy  import  of  that  instructive  transaction,  which  was 
the  grand  display  of  the  divine  holiness,  of  the  excellency 
of  the  law,  and  of  the  evil  of  sin ;  and  their  licentious 
lives  more  disgraced  the  doctrine  of  the  cross,  thanall  ihe 
obloquy  and  opposition  of  avowed  enemies.  The  end  of 
their  vain  profession,  if  persisted  in.  would  certainly  be 
final  perdition  ;  as  "  their  god  was  their  belly,"  the  in- 
dulgence of  their  appetites  was  the  end  which  they  pro- 
posed to  themselves,  and  the  chief  satisfaction  which  they 
sought :  to  this  base  end  they  sacrificed  thr  most  important 
interests,  and  from  it  they  expected  their  happiness,  in- 
stead of  seeking  it  from  the  Lord.    At  the   same  time, 

2R  ^ 


J.  D.  (id. 


PHILIPPIANS. 


J.  D.  65: 


.' Vxlrii  ^4       2^*  ^°''  '  °^^'  conversation  is  in  "  heaven ; 
L",i'  5*~|°  *  ffom    whence    also    Mve  look   for  the 


■Mutt 

xii  31  Luke 
Hi]  -I  3S  -M.  X 
■■'j    1  Fet    I   J,  4. 


Saviour,  the  Lord  Jesus  (Jhrist ; 

IV.  U.   2  Cor.  I»    IB.  V.  I    e     Kpli    li  f.     Col.  1   ■>    iil    l—^.    Ili-h  » 
— u  tr.  Is  x\ii    l.i  Gal.  iv  26    fcpli.  li.  19.  Heb    .\ii.  2;'    \i<:v    ) 

ti  i    II.  I  ThM  Iv.  IC     2  Thes   i.  7,  8    Uev.  I   7. y  i    10   1  Cor. 

.  10.  2  Tim.  iv.  8.  Tit  ii   13.  Heb.  ix.  20  2  Pet.  iii.  12-11. 


lliey  gloi'ietl  in  llioir  licentious  doctrines,  piactices,  and 
success  in  niaUing  proselytes,  and  coiiuptiiig  others;  of 
which  liiey  rughi  to  have  hcen  uslwmed.  and  \shicti  would 
coriaiiily  ter'.  inate  in  their  deep  disgrace.  For  ihc_\  wen 
canuilly  mindod,  and.  not  savouring  heavenly  things,  ihey 
regarded  only  their  worldly  pleasures  and  interests.  Some 
expositors  explain  ihis  ainio.st  exclu.-ivciy  ol'  the  Judaizing 
teachers  and  theii''Iollow'?rs,  and  some  supjiose  the  (inos- 
tics  to  be  osiiccially  meant;  and  doulttless  many  of  each 
of  thfSt^  w;  te  of  this  stamp.  Yei  t!  ere  were  others  who 
jjcrverled  the  (jos|iei ;  and  the  apo.sile's  words  point  out  at 
least  equall\  lii  entious  Antinoinian  professors,  whether 
Jews  or  Gentiles;  of  which  we  cannot  doubt  hut  many 
siJiang  u|>  in  every  part  of  the  church.  Nor  is  it  prudent 
to  re]  rosenl  all  the  danger  to  lie  on  one  side,  when  the 
-0]))-)usito  r.vtreme  is  eciually  lytal. 

v.  20,  '21.  In  oj)|in.>iiion  to  the  base  and  grovelling 
characters  before  described,  the  apostle  here  showed  that 
true  Chri.'-liaiis  wcie  ritizens  of  heaven,  where  their  hearts 
and  treasures  were  lodged,  and  whence  their  hopes  and 
comforts  were  derived  :  so  that  their  judgment,  aft'ections, 
and  conduct,  would  be  of  a  heavenly  nature.  Thence  also 
all  true  believers  expected  the  coming  of  Christ  to  be 
thcii  judge,  and  were  continually  preparing  to  meet  him. 
Instead  of  idolizing  animal  gratifications,  they  deemed  the 
body  itself  at  present  to  be  vile,  and  in  a  huiniliatmg  con- 
dition ;  being  the  seat  of  ensnaring  appetites,  the  instru- 
ment of  sins,  the  encumlirance  of  the  soul  in  duty,  liable 
to  manifold  loathsome"  diseases,  and  condemned  to  return 
to  corruption  and  dust  But  they  expected  that  Christ,  at 
his  second  coming,  would  change  their  bodies,  fashioning 
ti.em  into  a  complete  conformity  to  his  glorified  body,  ren- 
dering thtm  incorruptible  and  spiritual,  and  thus  preparing 
them  to  jiarticipate  and  improve  the  holy  felicity  of  the 
immortal  soul  to  all  eternity.  This  the  Saviour  would 
cflert  by  his  omnipolcnt  ojieration,  according  to  that  divi7te 
power,  bj'ivhich  he  is  able  to  subdue  all  things  to  himself, 
and  so  give  them  linal  deliverance  from  death,  their  last 
enemy-  The  contrast  between  "  the  body  of  our  humi- 
"  lialion,"  and  "  the  body  of  his  glory,"  into  which 
Jesus  will  cluivfre  our  bodies,  is  remarkable.  There  seems 
to  be  a  reference  to  the  transfiguration.  If  omnipotence  is 
an  incommunicable  divine  perfection,  the  apostle's  lan- 
guage doubtless  attests  his  Deity  in  the  most  emphatical 
language. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—11. 

We  should  be  senlnus  of  good  works,  but  we  must  re- 
joice in  the  Lord  Jesus  alone.  Repetitions  on  such  im- 
portant subjects,  though  easy  lo  the  teacher,  are  safe  to  the 
hearers,  and  must  not  be  deemed  superfluous  ;  being  often 
niore  useful  than  the  most  original,  ingenious,  and  learned 
discjuisitions.  We  carmotioo  earnestly  guard  men  against 
those  vrho  either  oppose  or  abwsc  tl^e  doclrine  of  free  .sal- 


21  Who  « shall  change  our  vile  bodr,  «'<""_«»  «- 
'  that  it  nia_)  be  ia.sliioned  like  nnto  iiis  ^V'"  "•''  '• 
gioiioiis  body,  according  to  '' the  working  [,^^''»  "''•  »■ 
whereby   he  is  able   even   to   bubdue  all  >■ ''V"'^'""- 

U,       ,  ■  , ,.  '3   Hoe.  xiii  14. 

lings  unto  himself.  m«»  ''■"I  » 

V.  2i-  2'J    %\   24-20.  I  Cor   xv   :4  25    53-iE    Epl,.  i    19  20  Hev   i.  bTs' xx'^-ls" 


vation.  Many  of  them  are  greedy  of  their  own  interest, 
ficicc  against  their  op|josers,  and  rody  to  rend  in  pieces 
the  church,  in  order  lo  propagate  iheir  own  peculiar  no- 
tions or  observances.  The  true  Christian  will  be  aware  of 
them ;  he  "  worships  God  in  the  Spirit,  glories  in  Christ 
'•  Jesu.y  has  the  circumcision  of  the  heart,  vnd  confides 
in  nothing  of  which  iinregeneiale  nxn  are  capable.  But 
how  lar  short  do  many,  who  have  confidence  in  the  flesh, 
conic  of  the  attainments  of  Saul  the  persecutor  !  Tin  ir 
birdi  of  Christian  parents,  early  baptism,  and  form  of  god- 
liness, can  scarcely  be  imagined  superior  lo  his  distinctions 
of  a  similar  nature:  but  where  is  their  strictness,  their 
zeal,  their  morality,  and  their  blameless  conduct  .'  Yet 
they  trust  in  their  poor  scanty  worthless  forms  and  duties, 
and  deem  them  too  valuable  to  be  exchanged  for  Christ 
and  his  salvation  !  But,  if  they  ever  "  come  to  them- 
'•  selves,"  and  become  acquainted  with  God,  his  law, 
and  their  own  cha.Mcters,  they  will  count  all  their  gain  to 
be  '•  loss  for  Christ :"  and  if,  in  consequence  of  their  con- 
version, they  should  lose  all  outward  things,  and  endure  all 
kinds  of  persecutions  in  the  Lord's  service  ;  if  they  should 
labour  more  abundantly,  and  walk  more  holily  than  their 
brethren  ;  they  will  still  count  even  all  these  things  but  loss 
and  "  dung,  for  the  excellency  of  the  knowledge  of 
"  Christ :"  they  -vill  renounce  all  dependence  on  their  best 
services,  and  esteem  all  worldly  objects  worlhles.s,  compar- 
ed with  the  hope  of  winning  Christ,  and  being  found  in 
him.  They  will  deprecate,  as  sure  destruction,  having 
their  eternal  state  in  any  measure  decided  according  to  their 
own  righteousness :  they  will  desire  above  all  things  to 
have  the  gift  of  righteousness  by  the  faith  of  Christ.  They 
will  see  that  no  additions  need  be  made  to  his  unsearchable 
riches,  no  security  added  to  his  sure  refuge,  no  appendages 
to  his  robe  of  righteousness.  Thus  they  will  account  them- 
selves rich,  safe,  and  happy,  in  proportion  to  their  assur- 
ance of  being  "  found  in  Christ,"  and  "  made  the  right- 
"  eousness  of  God  in  him  ;"  but,  in  seeking  for  this  assur- 
ance, as  well  as  in  order  to  glorify  so  bounteous  a  Friend 
they  will  also  earnestly  desire  and  aim  at  a  more  transform- 
ing knowledge  of  Christ,  a  deeper  experience  of  the  power 
of  his  resurrection,  and  a  nearer  conformity  to  him  in  his 
sufterings  and  death,  by  dying  to  sin,  and  crucifying  the 
flesh,  with  its  affections  and  lusts.  And,  at  the  same  time, 
the  love  of  Christ  will  constrain  them,  if  called  to  it,  lo  suf 
fer,  yea,  to  die  with  him,  that  they  may  be  also  glorifi(;d  to- 
gether. 

V.  12—21. 

Thousands  and  ten  thousands  have  testified,  that  the 
above  is  the  judgment  and  experience  of  true  Christians  : 
nor  can  any  measure  of  personal  holiness,  or  self-denying 
labours,  satisfy  the  man,  who  "  counts  all  but  loss  that  he 
"  may  win  Christ,"  and  be  justified  by  faith  in  him  alone. 
He  still  "  counts  not  himself  to  have  attained;"  he  is 
continually  humbled  for  his  manifold  defects  ani]  defife- 


A.  D.  6r>. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


A.  D.  65.' 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  aposfle  uffcctionately  exhorts  and  en- 
courages the  Philippians  to  steadfastness 
in  the  faith,  concoi'd  among  themselves, 
and  joy  in  the  Lord,  1 — 4  ;  and  to 
moderation,  confidence  in  God,  constant 
prayer  and  thanksgiving,  and  uniuersal 
good  behaviour,  5 — 9.  He  declares  his\ 
joy  in  the  Lord,  on  account  of  their  rc-j 
tiewcd  care  of  him,  in  sending  by  EpaA 
phroditus  a  supply  for  his  wants,  10  ;| 
for,  though  he  had  learned,  and  was  able,] 
through  Christ  strengthening  him,  to  bcl 
content  in  any  station  ;  they  hud  done' 
well  in  communicating  with  him  in  his 
eviction,  I  I — 14.  Indeed,  they  alone: 
had  formerly  thus  communicated  with 
him  :  and  he  rejoiced  that  they  were  thus 
fruitftd ;  as  it  would  redound  to  their 
own    profit ;  being    a  spiritual  sacrifice 


peculiarly    acceptable    to    Clod    /Aroug-fe ",;;', fjfj-^ '*'"'' 
Christ,  who  would  abundantly  supply  all  \f'  °"'  '■  °  "• 
their  wants,  15 — 19.   To  him  he  ascribes  "H  "j-rhee^i! 
eternal  glory,    20;   and  concludes    with dt'I^ e^'xK.iu 
salutations  and  benedictions,  2 1  — 23.  xJrjo'iiiM'!!!: 

rriHEREFORE,  my  brethren,  clearly  t^^'lS 

J.     beloved  "and  longed  for,  '^^  my  joy  i»!.?°'  oai'v: 

and  crown,  "^  so  stand  fast  in  the  Lord,  'k  '■£lli.'iv'°2' 

11111  1  Thes      ill      8. 

7ny  dearly  beloved.  n   2  -ih&i   y.. 

2  I  beseech  Euodias,  and  beseech  Syn-  "eb  in'-V' n. 
tyche,  '  that  they  be  of  the  same  miod  in  ^m  'm'''  "u. 

/,        T         1  •'  JuJe  -'0,  ;i    u. 

the  Liord.                                        •          ,  25.  Ret  iii  w, 

3  And     T    entreat  thee     also,   ^truee^y^2„3    Geo. 
yoke-fellow,  ''help   those    women  which  ^^""^ 
laboured    with    me    in   the    cjospel,  with 
Clement  also,  and  with  other  my  fellow-  ip,!", 
labourers,  '  whose  names  are  in  the  book  J'",^  j,f''„  ,'J- 
of  life.  -     ■'■  -'    ■ 


Mark 
do.  Horn. 
xii  16  -  18. 
1  Cor.  i.  \l<. 
1-K. 


Philem   8.  9 gScem.  ii 

2-4   9    ID    I  Tim.  V   in.  11. 
xii.  I   Lute  K  SO.  Itev.  iii 


1  I'et.  iii.  8-11. 
f2     Hon.    xii    1 

h  Acbix.  36— Al.xvi.  14-16   Horn   xvi. 

'.  32.  Fs,  Ixix.  28  Is.  iv  3.  Ei.  siii.  S.  Daa. 
.  XX.  12.  15.  xxi.  27. 


merits ;  he  still  follows  after,  in  hope  of  attaining  to  that 
prize  for  which  he  was  apprehended,  when  a  careless 
sinner,  a  wretched  sensualist,  or  a  proud  formalist,  by  the 
Saviour's  preventing  grace.  In  his  Christian  course  "he 
"  forgets  the  things  which  are  behind,  and  reaches  forth 
"  to  those  that  are  before  ;"  and  "  presses  forward  to  the 
"  mark,  for  the  prize  of  his  high  calling  in  Christ  Jesus." 
In  these  respects  there  are  indeed  vast  disparities  among 
real  Christians ;  but  all  know  something  of  these  things. 
They  who  are  most  perfected  in  the  life  of  faith  and 
grace,  need  exhortations  to  be  thus  minded  :  they  who  are 
newly  set  out  should  be  called  on  to  emulate  such  honour- 
able examples  :  and  while  they  judge  and  act  in  this  man- 
ner, as  to  these  grand  concerns,  the  Lord  will  guide  them 
into  the  further  knowledge  of  his  truth  and  will.  For 
satisfactory  views  of  divine  things  are  far  better  acquired, 
by  peaceable  meditation  and  diligent  obeJience,  than  by! 
noisy  disputations.  Wc  should,  however,  be  very  careful 
not  to  grow  remiss  and  languid,  in  those  things  to  which 
we  have  already  attained ;  but  still  continue  to  "  walk  by 
"  the  same  rule,  and  mind  the  same  things,"  that  wc 
may  make  a  perpetual  progress  in  the  divine  life,  and 
secure,  as  it  were,  every  post,  of  which  we  have  got  pos- 
session. Let  us  then  study  to  walk  after  the  example  of 
apostles  and  evangelists,  that  our  conduct  may  be  meet  for 
others  to  copy  with  advantage:  for,  alas!  in  every  age 
there  are  professors  of  the  Gospel,  of  whom  the  humble 
zealous  Christian  can  scarcely  think  or  speak  without 
soiTow  and  weeping.  Of  these,  ministers  must  tell  their 
flocks  in  tender  love  ;  seeing  "  their  end  is  destruction  :" 
sciisiial  indulgence  is  their  filthy  deity  ;  they  glory  in  their 
sh  imeful  c.hwe  of  the  Gospel ;  and  mind  earddy  things 
under  a  religious  profession.  But  let  us,  as  citizens  ofj 
heaven,  have  our  conversation  of  a  contrary  nature  :  mayl 
we  conlinuilly  prefiarc  for  die  coming  of  oui'  Judge, 
"  ihnt  we  may  be  found  of  him  in  peace,  without  spo'.! 
"  and  bl  imeje.s*  :"  may  wc  expect  confidently  to  iiavc  ouri 
vilf"  b'ldics  c!ia;iged  by  his  almighty  |)ower  into  the  fashion] 
of  his  gloril^ed  body:  and,  in  this  prospect,  may  wc  apply| 


j  to  him  daily  to  new-create  our  souls  unto  holiness  ;  to  de- 
diver  us  from  our  enemies,  to  bruise  Satan  under  our  {cet, 
I  and  to  employ  both  our  bodies  and  souls  as  instruments  of 
[righteousness,  in  his  service  en  earth,  till  he  shall  come  to 
receive  us  to  his  heavenly  kingdom  ! 
I  NOTES. 

CHAP.  IV.  V.  7.  This  verse  evidently  relates  to 
the  subject  with  which  the  former  chapter  concluded. 
Seeing  the  Philippians  had  such  hopes  and  so  powerful  a 
Friend,  let  them  stand  fast  in  faith  and  obedience,  amidst 
all  enemies  and  temptations  ;  as  they  had  hitherto  done, 
and  as  had  been  recommended  to  them.  The  verse  is 
principally  remarkable  for  the  variety  of  expressions,  in 
which  the  apostle  poured  out  the  atiection  of  his  heait 
towards  his  brethren,  or  rather  children,  at  Philipjif. 
They  Avere  indeed  dearly  beloved  ;  with  tiiem  he  longed 
to  commune ;  and  he  earnestly  desired  to  be  still  more  use- 
ful to  them.  He  counted  them  "  iiis  joy  and  crown,''' 
amidst  all  his  sorrow  and  disgrace ;  and  he  expected  tha* 
they  would  be  so  in  the  day  of  Christ. 

V.  2,  3.  It  is  probable  that  Euodias  and  Syntyche 
were  women  of  note  at  Philipjii,  who  on  some  account 
had  disagreed ;  this  both  impeded  their  usefulness,  and 
tended  to  cause  divisions  in  the  church.  The  apostle 
therefore  entreated  them  to  accommodate  their  differences, 
by  mutual  concessions  and  forgiveness ;  that  ,.so  they 
might  be  of  one  mind  in  Christ,  for  his  sake,  and  in 
seeking  the  peace  and  welfare  of  his  church.  The  "  truc- 
"  yoke-fellow,"  or  irenuinenssociale  in  \hc  work  of  Christ, 
whom  (he  apostle  addressed  without  naming,  was  doubt'i\ss 
well  known  at  Philippi  ;  though  our  conjectures  respect,  g 
liim  must  be  precarious.  'The  word  is  masculine  in  t  le 
original,  and  some  think  that  the  person  intended  was 
husband  to  one  of  the  women  above-mentioned;  oth'rs 
that  he  was  some  eminent  minister  at  Philippi.  The 
anostle,  however,  entreated  him  to  u.^e  his  inllueiice  ia 
bringing  those  women  to  a  cordial  agreement,  and  in  help- 
ing tliem  to  accomplish  all  th"ir  good  dcs'gns,  for  I'e 
honour  of  Christ,  and  the  promulgation  of  the  Gospel :  fcr 

2  R  2 


Jl.  D.  65. 


PHILIPPIANS. 


Jl.  D.  65. 


s«o«.,.m  1.      4  "Rejoice  In  the  Lord  '  alway :  anrfj  every  thinff  by  prtvyei'  and  supplication,  7  s,*^-;  »»  ',2 
!«iv".T.^ivi.  <n  again  1  say,  rejoice.  with  '  thanksgiving,  let  your  requests  be  ff,;  ,f  c<" 

ttV'v'Jx'vl      5  Let  "your  moderation  be  known  unto  made  »  known  unto  God.  \P'°'    »'  ,J 


"  The  Lord  is  at  hand. 


Acts 

y5,  Rom.    .-  -, 

iiVAra  V'|all  men 

-4. 1 1'l't  ivis'      (}    Be    P  careful    for  notliing  ;  but  "i  in 

"i'i'i   \W!l\'\    8   9- nM.tt   V.  39-42.  vi.  2i- 3J,   LuKe  vi  :.'J-3i     xli.  22-30 

xxi    31     1   Cor    vi    7   T,ii.29-3I   -•■    '■'       ■'■ 
o.Matt.  .wiv   48-50    1  ThCS 


-1   2  Thes.  ii  2   Hell 

_ _     .,  J_'.p  Oan.iii.  16.  Matl   vi.  21—33 

29.  Tcor.  Wi.  2^1    32.1   Pet    v   7 q  Cen  XXKli 

ixsii.  20  xxxiii  12,  13  Psxxxiv 
Jcr.  xx.viii.  3  .Matt.  vii.  7,8.l.ukex 
1  l'«l.  iv.  7.  JuJe  20,21. 


eh  xiii.  4,  6  1  i'et.  1 
.  25  Jam  V  8,  9.  1  I'et 
1. 19.  xiii  ■-'i  Luke  X.  41 
12.  I  Sam  1  15  XXX  C  '1 
7  n  li  Iv.  17.  22.1sii  B  Hrov.  iii.5.6  « 
.  I.  7.  Kpb.  vi   18   Col.  iv.  2    1  Tlics   v.  I 


Clit 


7   And    'the     peace    of  God,    which   , 
"  passeth  all  undtrstandiDg,  "shall  keep  f,/"' *?'' pi' 
your  hearts  and  minds  >' through  Christ  e-'u  '  ;iv"3 

IpSMQ  IS.Xlv   7.  .l-.Mi, 

12  Ivii.  19-21   Jer  sxxlii.  6  Luke  I.  79  II   U  Jchn  xiv  17.  xvi  33  -  bit  on  Rao,  i.  7. 
— V.  1    vlil.  6.  xiv.  17    XV.  13  3  Cor.  xiii    11    Gal   v.  22   Col  lii    IS    2  Ibes  ill.  IS   Hel>. 

Xiii.  20.  Mev  i  4. u  Rph.  iii.  19.  Rev.  ii".  17. X  NeU  vin.  10.  Prov.  ii.  II  Iv.  e. 

vi.  22. y  1  Cet    i    5,  6.  Jude  1. 


thcv  liad  formerly  laboiireJ,  by  their  private  endeavours,  to 
prouiotc  the  success  of  hi.s  public  ministry  ;  as  Ckmcnt  a  so 
ha  I  done,  and  several  otiiers,  whom  he  acknowledged  a.'-  his 
fellow-labourers  ;  and  whose  zeal  and  love  emboldened  hiiii 
10  say,  that  their  names  were  enrolled  in  the  book  of  lile, 
amoDf'  the  elect  of  God  and  the  heirs  of  heaven.  {Marg. 
Kef.)  It  is  not  certain  that  this  was  Clemens  Romanus, 
an'o[)ist!o  of  whose  writing  is  yet  extant :  but  it  is  generally 
supposed  that  the  aprsde'mcant  him. 

V.  4.  The  apostle  again  exhorted  the  Philippians  to 
'-•  rejoice  in  the  Lord  alway  :"  even  in  the  midst  of  per- 
secutions, afflictions,  and  temptations  ;  though  they  should 
be  poor,  bereaved,  sick,  imprisoned,  or  in  danger  ol 
deatii :  yea,  notwithstanding  their  manifold  sins,  and  their 
present  lamented  imperfections  and  defilements,  the  deplo- 
rable evils  which  they  must  witness  among  professed  Chris- 
tians, and  the  wretched  state  of  the  world  around  them. 
For  the  favour,  mercy,  salvation,  protection,  and  consola- 
tion of  their  all-sufficient  and  almighty  Lord ;  the  honour 
of  their  relation  to  him,  the  felicity  of  communion  with 
him,  and  the  eternal  glory  which  he  had  purclmsed  for 
them,  comi)rised  a  joy  which  might  more  than  counter- 
balance all  the  causes  of  their  sorrow,  and  which  would 
satisfy  and  sanctify  their  hearts,  and  fortify  them  for  self- 
denial,  suffering,  and  death.  Nor  were  they  to  consider 
this  exhortation  as  given,  without  due  consideration  of 
their  inward  and  outward  impediments:  lest  they  should 
suppose  this  to  be  the  case,  he  would  again  call  upon  them 
to  rejoice  ;  for  he  knew,  that  if  they  lived  up  to  their 
privileges,  they  could  never  want  cause  for  joy,  and  would 
generally  be  enabled  to  rejoice. 

V.  5—7.     In  connexion  with  the  holy  joy  above  in- 
culcated, and  in  order  to  it,  the  apostle  exhorted  his  be 


anxiety  and  an  useless  solicitude  about  events  :  and  let 
them  in  every  case,  by  prayer  and  supplication  [or  ihom- 
selves  and  others,  make  their  requests  known  unto  God ; 
pouring  out  their  hearts  before  him,  and  joining  their 
iervent  prayers  willi  thanksgivings  for  mercies  alreatiy 
received.  In  thus  seeking  to  God,  under  a  consciousness 
of  their  indigence,  dejicndence,  and  unworthiness,  and  in 
believing  reliance  on  his  mercy,  power,  truth,  and  grace  ; 
they  would  find,  that  the  peace  which  he  alone  could 
bestow,  consisting  of  an  inward  thankful  admi;ing  sense 
of  his  forgiving  love,  an  acipicsceiice  in  his  will,  a  con- 
fidence in  his  help,  and  a  serene  composure  of  soul, 
would  be  vouchsafed  to  them.  Thi.s  peace  indeed  could 
not  be  understood  by  those  who  did  not  (?S|)Ciicncc  it, 
nor  could  any  words  give  them  an  adequate  idea  of  it; 
nay,  even  true  believers  could  not  fully  explain  its  nature 
and  excellency  ;  but  they  would  find  iheir  affection^  and 
all  the  powers  of  their  souls,  possessed  and  garrisoned  by 
it,  to  the  exclusion  of  anxious  cares  and  harassing  tempta- 
tions, through  the  merits  of  Christ,  the  supply  of  his 
Spirit,  and  the  exercise  of  faith  in  him.  The  word  ren- 
dered "  moderation,"  or  the  substantive  of  nearly  (he 
same  imjjort,  is  translated  clemency,  {Acts  xxiv.  4 ;)  gcn- 
lleness,  (2  Cor.  x.  1  ;)  patient,  (1  ^'im.  iii.  3  ;)  andgentle, 
{Tit.  iii.  2.  Jam.  iii.  l7.  1  Fd.  ii.  18.)  '  It  means. 
'  meekness  under  provocation,  readiness  to  forgive  inju- 
'  ries,  equity  in  the  management  of  business,  candour  in 
'judging  characters  and  actions,  sweetness  of  disposition, 
'  and  the  entire  government  of  the  passions.'  (Mackniglil.j 
'  Equity  ;  a  mind  moderate  as  to  the  things  of  this  life, 
'  and  by  no  means  strictly  exacting  what  is  justly  due.' 
(Beza.)  "  The  Lord  is  at  hand,"  {5  ;)  or  uenr.  Some 
understand   the  clause  of  his   being  a    present  Help   in 


loved  brethren  to  manifest  an  indifference  concerning  those  trouble,    &c.      Others    suppose    that    the   apostle   meant, 

worldly  possessions,   distinctions,  and  enjoyments,  about  that  the  Lord  would  speedily  come  to  destroy  Jerusalem, 

which  men  in  general  contend  and   quarrel :  that  bo  the  and  deprive   the  Jews  of  that  power  and  influence,   by 

meekness  of  their  disposition  might  be  known  to  all  men,  which  they  became  the  general  instigators  of  persecution. 


even  to  their  enemies  ;  who  would  perceive  how  moderate 
they  were,  as  to  the  acquisition  and  use  of  outward  things  ; 
and  how  composedly  they  suffered  the  loss  or  want  ol 
them,  or  any  of  those  hardships,  to  which  the  injustice  of 
their  persecutors  exposed  them.  This  they  should  aim  at, 
um'ipr  a  realizing  assurance  that  the  Lord  was  at  hand  : 
the  present  life,  with  all  its  trials  or  enjoyments,  was 
speedily  vanishing  ;  die  Lord  would  soon  come  to  receive 
the  souls  of  his  jieople  to  glory,  and  to  terminate  the  pros- 
perity of  his  enemies  ;  nay,  the  day  of  final  retribution 
would  sjjcedily  arrive,  with  complete  redemption  to  be- 
lievers, and  perdition  to  ungodly  men.  Whatever  then 
was  taken  from  them,  or  wanting  to  them  ;  whatever  dis- 
couraged or  distressed  them,  in  their  own  concerns  or  those 
(sf  their  brethren,  they  ought  to  watch  against  unbelieving 


This  interpretation  was  prohalily  adopted,  lest  it  should 
be  inferred  that  the  apostle  erroneously  supposed  the  day 
of  judgment  to  be  near  at  hand;  but  it  is  by  no  means 
satisfactory.  It  is,  however,  the  manner  of  the  sacred 
w-riters,  to  consider  all  temporal  diings  as  short,  and  the 
"  end  of  them  as  at  hand,"  and  "  the  Judge  as  at  the 
"  door :"  and,  seeing  death  is  the  same,  in  a  great  measure, 
10  individuals,  as  judgment  will  be  to  the  world  at  large ; 
their  language  is  in  this  respect  highly  suitable  and  proper. 
"  AVith  thanksgiving."  (6.)  '  Thus  David,  very  often 
'  beginning  with  lamentations  and  tears,  concludes  with 
•thanksgiving.'  {Be:(i.)  Keep,  &c.  (7.)  The  mitjd 
andheart  are  distinguished.  The  peace  of  God,  and  the 
happy  experience  of  it,  fortifies  and  garrisons  the  intellec- 
tual faculties,  against  tiic  cavils,  objections,  and  vain  rea- 


A.  D.  6i>. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


d.  D.  Cb. 


xs««o»  a.iii.i.      8    ^  Finally,     brethren,    '  whatsoever 
"s"""'  Or  x'iT  thiiiffs  ••  are  true,  whatsoever  thinsjs  "  arc 

4-7.  Gal    V.  »!,   ^    ,     S         ^  ,       ^  , ,  •  ,1  •        . 

23  j.ro  ill  17.  *  honest,    whatsoever    tilings   "  are    lust, 

2  Pet    i   5—7  •  1 

6M«it  sjtii  li  whatsoever  thinsfs  "  are  pure,  whatsoever 
Bom.  xii  9  •-'  things    '  arc    lovely,    Avhatsoever    things 

Cor.yi.  B    Eph  3  ,  ''  \.        ■  £■     ,i  I 

n.»  V,  ?.  .1  i  arc  ol    good   report;   li    there    be    any 

14.  I  Pet    I.  22  ^       I        •/■    ^i  /  •     • 

wohniii.  18.     I'viitue.    and    il  mere    be    any    'praise, 

c  Acb  vi  3  Rom.         ,  .     ,    '  ,  ,  •  J  r  ' 

a'coV  vl'i  2?     think  on  these  things. 

*'"i'  'i  t"."       ^  Those  things,  '  which  ye  have  both 

ii.2  T''i";.',f  learned,  and    received,  and    heard,   and 


.War 


Heb.sii 
ii.  I 

abU.  1 


•  Or  «i(»<ra6v.  1  secn  in  me,  ""  do  ;  and  "  the  God  of  peace 
n^hii'  shall  be  "  with  you 


r d  Gen 

Mark  v..  20.  Lu«e 
li.  14  .lam.  i  27  i 
IT.  8 S  ACtb  \\ 

11    Prov 


19,2. Sam    XX  i]   3    Ps  Ixxxii.  2  Prov.  %\.  1.  xvi.  II    xx.  7. 

i    25   xxiii    iO    Act5X.22.  Tit.  i    8. e  I  Tim.  iv.  12.  T.  2    Tit 

17.  2  Pet.  111.  1.   1  John  iii  3  -  -f  2  Sam   i.  21  Cant  v.  16    1  Pet. 

Actb  vi  3    X.  22    XKii   13    1  Thes   v    22.  1    Tim,    i>i.  7.  t   10 h  Ruth  iii 

xii.  4.xxxi.  10.  29.2  Pet.  i.  3,  1. i  iToi .  xnxi.  31.  Hero.  ii.   29    X'.i.  3. 

5.2  Cor  v'li  13 — k  l.ukexTi.  15.  1  Thes  v.  21.1  John  .v    1. 1  ii;  17. 

1  Cir  X.  31-33.  xi.  I    1  Thes.  i   6   ii.  2-12   14.   iii    6-10.  iv.  1-H. m  Dc.i!    v.  1 

Matt.  T    ;9.  SO.  vii.  21  21-2?.  I.u'ic  vi  46  viii  Jl   John  ii  5  xiii   17.  xv    14.  Acts  ix 

6.  r,.TIies  iii.  4  Jam  i  22.  2  I'ct  i.  10.1  John  iii,  22. n  7   Uom.  xv.   33  xvi.   50   I 

Cor    xiv  33  2Cor.  V.  19,  20.  xiii..  11     I  Thes.  v  23  He'j.  xiii.  20.  21. o  Is.  viii. 

10.  \\i.  10.  Matt   i   2).  xxvi.i  20  2  Tiro    iv.22. 


soilings  of  infidels,  skeptics,   philosojihers,  and  herclics 
and  the  affections  against  the  allurements  and  terrors  of  j 
worldly  objects. 

V.  8,  9.  The  substance  of  the  praclical  exhortations, 
which  the  apostle  had  further  to  give,  might  he  comjirised 
in  few  words.  Whatsoever  tempers,  words,  or  actions,  in 
any  way  exjiressed  truth,  candour,  sincerity,  or  fidelity  : 
whatsoever  appeared  grave,  venerable,  or  respectable  ; 
whatsoever  was  just  and  upright,  stamped  with  probity 
and  integrity  ;  whatsoever  evinced  purity,  chastity,  and 
temperance  ;  whatsoever  was  amiable,  or  friendly  ;  Avhat- 
soever was  justly  of  good  rep^irl,  and  approved  as  virtuous 
or  commendable  among  men  :  let  them  continually  think 
of  such  things,  form  a  due  estimate  of  the  value  of  each, 
adopt  such  as  were  really  good,  and  endeavour  to  manifest 
them  in  every  jiart  of  their  conduct,  hi  short,  let  them 
practise  what  he  had  taught  them,  and  what  they  had 
received  as  teachable  scholars  ;  what  they  had  heard  from 
him,  and  witnessed  in  his  example:  and  then  he  could 
confidently  assure  them  of  the  comforting  and  protecting 
presence  of  their  reconciled  God,  (as  the  Author  of  in- 
ward and  outward  peace.)  with  their  souls  and  in  their  as- 
semblies. 

V.  10  —  13.  The  apostje  would  not  conclude  the 
cpisUe,  without  a  special  acknowledgment  of  the  kindness 
shown  him  by  the  Phili))pians.  It  had  indeed  "  greatly 
"  rejoiced  him  in  the  Lord,"  with  reference  to  his  pro- 
vidence, will,  and  glory,  that,  after  a  considerable  time, 
their  care  of  him  had  flourished  again,  as  a  tree  shoot.* 
forth  its  buds  in  the  spring.  '  You  have  made  your  care 
•  of  me  to  flourish  again.'  (Hammond.)  This  not  only 
*  excited  him  to  thank  God,  for  putting  it  into  their  licarts 
to  supply  his  urgent  necessities  ;  but  it  made  him  glad,  as 
it  evinced  the  prosperous  state  of  their  souls.  Indeed,  he 
then  was  satisfied,  that  they  had  all  along  been  carefiil  for 
him,  and  desired  to  help  him-,  but  they  had  wanted  the 
opportunity  or  ability  of  doing  it  so  soon  as  they  had 
intended  :  yet  perhaps  his  godly  jealousy  over  them  migi.t 
make  him  fear,  lest  they  were  become  disaffected  or  re- 
miss. He  did  not  speak  this  with  respect  to  the  want 
which  he  had  suffered,  as  if  that  were  an  intolerable  evil  ; 
for  he  had  learned  in  the  .school  of  experience,  under  the 


10  But  P 1  rejoiced  in  the  Lord  greatly,  ps«<m.iii.i.3.- 
that  now  at  tlic  last  ''  your  care  of  me  q  2°cor"'x^i'  s. 
t  hath  flourished  again;  wherein  ye  t'or,\'s  revived. 
were  also  careful,  but  "'ye  lacked  oppor-  nit  x\l'^'^ 

•'  '   l^  r  Gal    VI.  10  , 

tUnity.  s  1  Cor  iv  11,12. 

11  Not    that  I   speak   °  in    respect  of  viii  9  xi  27. 

f,  J     ,  ' ,  1-1  t  iii       «       Gen. 

want;  lor   M   have   learned,    in  whatso-  xsriii.  so  ex. 
ever  state    1    am,  theretvith    to   be  con-  31-34  i.uteiii 

'  14  1  Tim  VI  6 

tent.  -?  ne'j  X  34. 

12  I  know  both  "how  to  be  abased,  "^'^f^o"- J.' ^'^('^ 
and  I  know  how  to  abound  :  every  where  j.  '.'["^  "'  '• 
ai'd  in  all  things  "  I  am  instructed,  both  ^n"/|"':J''^J,'.  i^; 
to  be  full,  and  to  be  hungry,  both  to  :;;j;^  }J  ^«5; 
abound,  and  to  suffer  need.  Eph^'iv''2o'  '?. 

1 .3  ]  5'  can  do  all  things  ^  through  Christ  Vt.;;"  "iJ",.  t.  V. 
which  strengtheneth  me.  \^"  l"_\l  EpT: 

iii.  IC    vi.  10,  Cnl.  1    11  -Tj    xl.  29-31  xli    Vu.  xlv.  24 


tuition  of  Christ,  to  be  content  and  well  satisfied  with  the 
apjpointments  of  God,  in  whatever  situation  he  was  placed. 
He  knew  how  to  be  abased  by  the  deepest  poverty,  labour- 
ing hard  for  a  mean  subsistence,  neglected  and  despised  ; 
without  repining,  or  using  any  diahonourable  means  of 
obtaining  relief:  and  he  was  able  to  abound,  without  de- 
viating from  the  strictest  rules  of  temperance  and  humi- 
lity, and  without  growing  reluctant  to  the  most  self-deny- 
ing and  atllictive  labours.  In  every  respect,  and  in  all 
things,  he  was  initiated  into  the  mysterious  life  of  faith, 
and  communion  with  God,  as  the  Source  of  consolation  : 
so  that  he  knew  how  to  be  full,  and  able  to  imjjart  to 
others,  without  being  betrayed  into  inexpedient  indul- 
gence, pride,  or  love  of  worldly  things  ;  or  to  be  hungry, 
and  destitute  of  bare  necessaries  for  himself,  without  being 
discomposed  or  unfitted  for  his  place  and  work.  Thus  he 
found,  by  experience,  that  he  could  do  all  things,  in  this 
respect,  and  in  whatever  was  connected  with  his  duty  : 
not  by  his  natural  ability,  nor  yet  by  the  grace  which  he 
had  already  received ;  but  through  the  strength  coinmu- 
■.licated  to  him  from  Christ,  whose  power  rested  upon 
him,  and  enabled  him  for  every  service  and  situation  to 
which  he  called  him.  He  seems  to  have  learned  these 
things,  by  a  deep  sense  of  his  own  unworlhiness,  and  his 
obligations  to  the  Lord;  by  continually  contemplating  the 
poverty,  abasement;,  and  sufferings  of  Christ;  by  a  be- 
lieving confidence  in  the  wisdom,  faithfulness,  and  love 
of  Gnd,  who  ordered  all  such  matters  in  the  best  manner 
possible  ;  by  a  lively  hope  of  immortal  felicity ;  and  an 
ardent  desire,  by  any  labours  or  sufferings,  to  pronitote  the 
cause  of  Christ  in  the  world.  It  appears  wonderful,  that 
the  apostle,  in  so  affluent  a  city  as  Rome,  where  a  flou- 
rishing church  of  Christ  had  been  for  a  considerable  time 
established,  and  even  after  his  in>pii-.onment  for  the  Gos- 
pel had  exrited  general  attention,  should  want  the  neces- 
saries or  comforts  of  life.  But  the  Gentiles,  in  general, 
were  little  in  the  habit  of  giving  to  the  ponr,  or  contribut- 
ing to  the  support  of  the  ministers  of  religion  :  and  the 
apostle,  like  Elisha  in  respect  of  Naaman,  would  be  ex- 
tremely careful  not  to  excite  tli'ir  prejudices,  or  interrupt 
the  success  of  the  Gosjjel,  l>y  his  own  concerns  ;  so  that, 
probably,  it  was  not  generally  known  that  he  was  in  want. 


J.  D.  tJJ. 


a  1  Kingsvili  l«. 
:  f  lir        VI.      8. 

■J  Juhn  6-8 
tl  18   i.  5.      Uom 
SV      87       1  Cor 

ix.  10.  II.  (..il. 
>i  6.  I  Tim  «i. 
til.  Hell  x.  31 
xili.  IG 

«  2  Kin's  V.  16. 
:.0  2Cor.  xi.  B 
-IS  xii.  Il- 
ls 

6  Art!  Xvi.  40 
:;ili    1-5 

e  I  Tlics    ii  9. 

1  I  Tbes  il   18. 

g  II.  Mil.  i.  10. 
.Vcls  XX  32,  33 
1  Ciir.  ix  12- 
IS.  SC'nr  si 
15.  1  Thes.  ii. 
5.  1  Tun  lii.  3. 
%i  10  Tit.  1  7. 
•>  ret  V  3 
a  Pet.  Ii  3.  IS. 
ludc  II 

hill  Mic.  vii 
I.  J.ihn  SV  8 
In      Ron     xy 


PHILIPr.'ANS. 


J.  D.  65. 


jyiatt  X  to-il. 
xxr  31  —  10  L' 
■riies.  1.3. 


14  xXotwithstandiiig  ■  yc  have  well  i"  an  odour  of  a  sweet  smell,  a  sacrifice  n.  j..hn 
done,  that  "yc  did  communicate  with  my'"  acceptable,  well-pleasing  to  Gud.  Kph', 
aflliction.                                                                 '^    ^"*  °  ""J   ^^^  ''*''^"    '' supply   all  H" 

15  Now,  ye  Pliilippians,  know  also,] your  need,  i  according  to  his  'riches  in  "o"" 
that  ''in  the  beginning  of  the  gospel, 
when  **  1  departed  from  Macedonia,  no 
cluirch  communicated  with  me,  as  con- 
cerning giving  and  receiving,  but  ye 
only. 

16  For  even  "in  Thessalonica  ye  sent 
•^  once  and  again  unto  my  necessity. 

17  Not  fc' because  I  desire  a  gift:  but 
I  desiro  ''fruit  that  may  abound  'to  your 
account. 

1!J  But  *I  have  all,  and  ''abound:  1 
am  full,  having  received  of  '  Epaphrodi- 
tus  the  tilings  which  were  sent  from  you 

ikesiv.  12-14.  ••••■•-  .  ~     .  .  ....  •   .. 

il    £4.  ii 


.  10. •  Or,  /  Imve  i 


glory  by  Christ  Jesus.  scur  xvni  13 

20  Now  unto  God  and  our  Father  6e  v'^ii^^'^. 

1  r  I  .     ■  '    John  it:v   IT 

glory  lor  ever  and  ever.      '  Amen.  m   Rom  i  ■. 

21  "Salute    every   "  saint   in    Christ  ''•'"eo'V   ' 
Jesus.     ''The  brethren    which  are   wit!: '"'"t  y/i'Vi: 

Keh.  IX    IS    P=. 

me  greet  you.  xni  1-5.  lu.. 

''  1—3  Ixxxiv  11 

22  All  ^  the  saints  salute  you,  chiefly  "''*!o'^'!"" 
^  they  that  are  of  Cesar's  household.  [{ki"xii'''-^0" 

2.J    The    '' grace    of  our   Lord  Jesus  -[^ii^cor. «  » 
Christ  be  with  you  all.     Amen.  %'>  jJ'JV^'j  ? 

Rom    ix  S3  xi.  33.  Eph  i  7.  18.  ii  7.  iii.  8   16.  Col.  i  :T.  iii.  16  I  Tim   vi"l7.— Mlorn" 

viii    18.  2Cor.  it.  17   1  The3    ii    12   I  Pet    »   I.  10 s  i    11    :'s  Kxii   I"   cxv    1    .H«. 

via    13.  Horn  XI.  36    xvi.  27    Eph    iii  21.  1   I  iin    i.  17.  Jude  JS   Rev.  i    6iv9-i|   V 

12.  xi.   13   xiv   7 121.  Scf  (u.  Mtt   vi   13   ixviii  20. uSrfpn.  Rom  xvi  ., 

2    Kph  i    I. y  Ro.i)    XVI   al   22     Gil   ii  3.  Col   iv   10-14 

16.  2  Cor  xiii  13  Heb.  xiii  24  1  Pet  v.  13.  3  John  u 


-16 X  i.  1   1  Cor. 

Ihilem.  21,  24 zRojii 

II   13 b  See  on,  Rom  x 


.  20.21.  2  Cor  Xli 


14. 


The  Christians  at  Rome,  as  in  other  places,  were,  it  may 
be  supposed,  chiefly  of  the  lower  orders;  and  they  had 
already  to  provide  for  their  own  pastors,  the  jioor,  and 
tlse  expenses  of  their  religious  worship.  Yet,  after  all 
these  considerations  have  been  allowed  their  full  weight, 
not  only  the  disinterestedness  of  the  apostle,  but  the  inat- 
tention, to  say  no  mora,  of  the  Chiistians,  must  excite 
our  astonishment.  Abased.  (12.)  'He  who  is  poor  is 
'  despised  by  most  men,  how  much  soever  be  may  be 
'  adorned  with  the  excellent  gifts  ofGod.'  {Beza.)  {Note. 
Ec.  ix.  13—18.) 

V.  14 — 20.  Though  the  apostle  could  well  have  en- 
dured his  poverty  without  murmuring,  yet  he  was  not 
on  that  account,  by  any  means,  the  less  entitled  to  assist- 
ance; and  the  Pliilippians  had  done  a  good  work  in  com- 
municating with  him  in  his  affliction,  by  straitening  them- 
selves to  relieve  him.  This  renewed  instance  of  their 
liberal  affection  made  it  proper  for  him  to  mention,  what 
they  indeed  knew,  that  at  the  beginning  of  the  Gospel 
being  preached  among  them,  when  he  wis  departing  from 
Blacedonia  ;  no  church,  except  that  at  Philippi,  had  main- 
tained Christian  fellowship  with  him,  by  giving  him  a 
supply  for  his  urgent  wants,  and  by  his  receiving  it  from 
them.  Even  when  he  was  successfully  preaching  at  Thes- 
salonica, and  labouring  with  his  own  hands  for  a  main- 
tenance, they  had  repeatedly  sent  him  presents.  This 
demanded  his  grateful  remembrance;  not  because  he  de- 
fired  a  gilt  for  its  own  sake,  or  coveted  the  property  of 
liis  hearers  ;  but  because  he  desired  to  see  them  fruitful  in 
those  good  works,  which  would  conduce  to  their  present 
comfort  and  future  felicity  :  whereas,  no  doubt,  it  grieved 
him  to  see  professed  Christians  tenacious  of  their  worldly 
goods,  and  leaving  their  ministers  to  struggle  with  deep 
poverty.  But,  in  every  respect,  he  had  all  he  cotild  wisli 
for;  he  was  fully  satisfied  with  their  conduct  and  wit'i  his 
own  circumstances,  having  received  from  Epaphroditus 
the  supply  vvliich  they  had  sent.  This  lie  knew  to  be  far 
more  acceptable  to  God  than  the  most  fragrant  incense, 
being  a  spiritual  sacrifice,  well  jileasing  to  liim,  as  the 
gonaine  fruit  of  faith  in  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  love  to  him. 
{Eph,  V.  2.)    The  aposdc  indeed  could  not  make  them  the 


return  which  he  wished  ;  but  his  God  and  Father,  "  whose 
"  he  was,  and  whom  he  served,"  would  surely  supply  all 
their  wants  of  every  kind,  according  to  the  riches  of  his 
all-sufficiency  and  bounty  ;  especially  by  bringing  them  to 
his  eternal  glory  through  Christ  Jesus.  To  him  therefore, 
as  the  common  Father  of  the  whole  family,  he  ascribed 
the  glory  of  all  that  was  done  in  them,  for  them,  and  by 
them  ;  and  of  all  his  manifested  perfections,  and  wonder- 
ful works,  which  he  desired  might  be  universally  adored 
for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  Nothing  could  more  fully 
show  the  peculiar  confidence  which  the  aposde  had,  con- 
cerning the  Christians  at  Philippi,  (as  well  as  his  fervent 
prayer  for  them.)  than  this  conduct.  Thessalonica  was 
indeed  a  larger  city  than  Philippi,  but,  probably,  the  con- 
verts to  Christianity  were  poorer ;  and  perhaps  they  had  not 
been  so  fully  proved,  when  he  was  driven  from  them,  as 
the  Philippians  had  been.  {Note,  2  Cor.  viii.  1 — 3.)  As 
Thessalonica  was  the  chief  city  of  Macedonia,  at  which 
St.  Paul  continued  some  time,  it  has  been  supposed  that 
the  clause,  "  when  I  departed  from  Macedonia,"  relates 
to  a  supply  sent  to  him,  after  he  was  gone  into  Achaia, 
distinct  from  what  had  been  sent  to  him  in  Thessalonica, 
V.21,22.  The  brethren,  m:iy  here  either  mean  the 
ministers  at  Rome,  or  such  of  the  apostle's  friends  as  were 
come  from  other  parts  to  be  with  him.  There  were  true 
saints 'even  in  Nero's  household,  who  kept  dicir  plac  .'5, 
and  served  Christ,  in  that  most  perilous  and  ensnaring 
situation  !  It  is  probabl°,  that  they  were  generally  in 
inferior  stations.     {i\Iarg.  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—9. 

Afiectionate  ministers,  like  tender  parents,  can  scarcely 
find  words  cmphatical  enough  to  express  their  love,  and 
fervent  desires  after  the  felicity  of  those  whom  they  rcgird 
as  their  present  joy  aiid  ilieir  future  crown.  They  greatly- 
long  after  their  steadfastness  in  the  faith,  and  con.'itant 
devotedness  to  God,  amidst  the  temptations  and  allure- 
ments of  the  world  :  and  their  good  conduct  for  .-\  scasoH 
makes  them  the  more  earnest  with  them,  to  acquit  them- 
1  selves  in  like  manner  for  the  future.    They  so  love  die 


J.  D    65. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


.1.  D.  GJ. 


bks.sed  office  of  peacc-mr.kers,  that  they  will  even  stippli- 
tc.le  by  name  iIku-  o\w!  childrei!.  lo  be  of  one  mind  in  the 
Lord  :  and  tlicy  >o  much  desire  die  success  of  every  good 
work,  that  ti;ey  use  all  their  influence  to  excite  every  one 
to  htl|' all  those  who  lal)our  in  anyway  to  promote  the 
Gospel,  and  thus  give  assurance  that  their  names  are 
written  in  ihe  book  of  life.  13elie\ers  have  always  ground 
of  rejoicing  in  the  Lord,  though  tiiey  are  not  always  able 
to  rejoice  :  the  perfection  of  their  duty,  and  the  full  enjoy- 
ment of  their  privilege,  are  precisely  the  same :  their 
disconsobtions  arise  from  weakness  of  faith  and  grace, 
and  they  should  be  called  ujjon  to  "'  rejoice  in  the  Lord 
"aiway,"  though  they  be  not  able  to  come  up  to  the. 
standard  that  they  may  aim  high;  for  the  nearer  they 
come  to  it,  the  more  will  the  Lord  be  glorified  in  and  by 
them.  Living  upon  these  holy,  satisfying,  and  substantial 
iovs,  we  should  make  it  appear  that  we  are  not  of  this 
'world.  Let  the  carnal  and  selfish  grasp  at,  and  contend 
about,  thi'  possessions  and  parade  of  a  day  ;  our  modera- 
tion about  temporal  tilings,  and  our  composure  amidst 
injuries  and  losses,  should  be  manifest  to  all  men.  The 
Lord  is  at  hand  ;  the  hour  of  death,  and  the  day  of 
judgment,  will  specdil)  arive.  The  transient  joys  and 
soriows  o!  t'  t'  I'lesfnt  scene  are  not  worth  our  solicitude  ; 
all  our  len.;  o  \  arid  eternal  interests  are  in  the  Lord's 
h  ,ds  ;  we  should  therelbre  be  careful  for  nothing,  except 
to  know  the  state  of  our  souls,  and  the  path  of  duty.-- 
In  all  our  sorrows,  fears,  or  wants,  we  should  make  our 
recjuests  known  unto  God  :  for,  though  he  knows  them 
beforehand,  he  loves  to  hear  them  from  us.  Whatever 
our  difficulties  may  be,  we  have  always  cause  to  unite 
grateful  praises  with  our  prayers  and  supplications;  and  in 
this  way  we  shall  find  an  inward  satisfaction,  and  experi- 
ence that  peace  of  God  which  passeth  all  understanding  ; 
so  that  our  hearts  and  minds  will  be  preserved  in  serenity, 
whatever  storms  may  rage  around  us.  All  our  privileges 
and  salvation  originate  wholly  from  the  free  mercy  of 
God  ;  yet  the  actual  enjoyment  of  them  is  intimately 
connected  with  our  holy  conversation.  Therefore,  what- 
soever things  are  true,  respectable,  just,  pure,  loving, 
lovely,  or  of  good  report;  whatsoever  is  virtuous  and 
commendable  ;  whatsoever  prophets,  apostles,  or  martyrs, 
bave  exemplified  ;  whatsoever  excellency  we  have  heard, 
and  read  of,  or  witnessed,  in  the  conduct  of  the  saints; 
nay,  whatever  things  the  world,  on  good  grounds,  regards 
and  approves  as  virtuous  ;  these  we  should  continually 
think  of,  and  diligently  practise  ;  and  in  this  way  we  may 
hope  for  the  jiresence  and  blessing  of  the  God  of  peace  and 
love. 

V.  10—23. 

Even  they,  who  prosper  in  religion,  have  their  winter, 
as  well  as  their  spring  seasons  :  sometimes  their  Zealand 
love  seem  to  languish,  and  then  again  at  last  they  fiourish 
more  abundantly.  Yet  they  often  lack  opporiunitj',  when 
they  perhaps  are  judged  inattentive ;  and  faithful  minis- 
ters may  sometimes  suspect  or  mourn  over  them,  when 
if  they  knew  all,  they  might  be  rejoicing  greatly  in  the 
Lord  for  them.  We  should,  however,  confide  in  God 
alone  ;  for  human  friendship  is  precarious.  It  is  a  great 
and  difficult  attainment,  to  "  learn  in  whatever  state  we 
*'  are,  therewith  to  be  content."  Pride,  unbelief,  a  vain 
hankering  after  something  unpossessed,  a  fickle  disrelish 


to  present  things,  and  the  tedious  repetitii.;-,  of  the  same 
actions  and  scenes  which  no  longer  give  pleasure,  render 
men  naturally  discontented  in  the  most  favourable  circum- 
stances ;  and  their  continual  shiftings,  frotn  one  thing  to 
another,  resemble  the  tossing  to  ajuifroofa  man  in  a 
fever,  who  imputes  his  restlessness  to  his  posture,  rather 
than  to  his  disease.  It  requires  much  humility,  spiri- 
tuality, faith,  and  resignation,  to  render  us  contented  in 
our  appointed  situations.  Probably,  few  Christians,  who 
enjoy  liberty  and  plrnfy,  can  sincerely  and  unreservedly 
adopt  the  language  of  Paul,  the  indigent  prisoner  of  Jesus 
Christ.  We  ouglu,  however,  to  study  this  important  les- 
son ;  we  should  pray  continually  for  patient  submissioti 
and  hope,  when  we  are  abased  ;  for  humility  and  a  heavenlv 
mind,  when  exalted  ;  and  to  be  initiated  into  the  practical 
mystery  of  temperate,  self-denying,  liberal,  lowly  abun- 
dance ;  or  that  of  cheerful,  contented,  and  honouiable 
indigence,  even  if  called  to  sutler  hunger  £.nd  extreme 
want.  AVe  can  indeed  of  oursf'lvcs  do  nothing ;  but  we 
may  do  all  things  through  Christ,  who  iinvardlj  stiengther.s 
his  people,  in  proportion  as  they  simply  depend  upon  Iiim, 
He  can  teach  and  enable  his  ministers  to  live  in  poverty 
among  the  affluent,  without  grudging,  envying,  coveting, 
or  repining  ;  even  when  they  have  an  ecjuitable  claim  upon 
them  for  a  portion  of  their  abundance.  Indeed,  we  should 
peculiarly  aim  at  this,  if  we  would  be  examples  to  the 
flock,  and  convince  the  wealthy  that  we  "  seek  not  theirs, 
"  but  them."  Notwithstanding  this,  the  people  should  bo 
taught,  that  they  do  well  in  communicating  to  the  wants 
of  their  faithful  pastors,  who  are  justly  entitled  to  libera! 
assistance,  in  proportion  as  they  are  willing  to  ci.dure  all 
things,  rather  than  hinder  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  And  they 
Vv-ho  distinguish  themselves  in  such  services,  from  pui« 
motives,  shall  be  "had  in  everlasting  remembrance  ;"  for 
tlieir  most  secret  good  works  shall  be  published  at  the  last 
day,  if  not  before.  The  aftectionale  servant  of  Christ 
will  not  '•  desire  a  gift;"  nay,  on  some  occasions,  he  will 
firmly  refuse  it,  whatever  his  straits  maj'  be :  \ct  he 
cannot  but  long  to  see  his  people  fruitful  in  such  thiiigs 
as  will  abound  to  their  ow  n  accnnnt :  and  though  he  be 
willing  to  suffer  want,  yet  he  must  grieve,  ^vhcn  they 
neglect  their  bounden  duty,  and  so  bring  their  state  into 
question,  or  prevent  their  own  comfort.  We  should  not 
be  reluctant,  on  proper  occasions,  to  acknowledge  our 
obligations  to  those  who  have  ministered  to  our  neces- 
sities; and  to  commend  their  fruits  of  faith  and  love,  as 
"  an  odour  of  a  sweet  smell,  a  sacrifice  acceptable,  well- 
•'  pleasing  unto  God."  AVhai  we  cannot  repay,  we  may 
trust  that  he  will,  according  to  his  riches  in  Christ  Jesus, 
supiilying  all  the  wants  of  those  who  thus  straiten  them- 
selves, and  bringing  them  to  his  heavenly  liingdoni,  that 
glory  may  be  to  him,  our  God  and  Father,  for  evermore. 
Whether  saints  reside  in  palaces,  cottages,  or  dungeons, 
communion  should  be  maintained  among  them  by  mutual 
])rayers,  salutations,  and  kindnesses.  The  Lord  will  have 
some  to  honour  him  in  every  situation  ;  and  he  can  pre- 
serve I'uem  unhurt  in  their  proper  plac'es,  however  perilou*, 
by  the  power  which  protected  the  three  young  men  ia 
the  fiery  furnace ;  for  the  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ 
will  be  with  all  his  people,  wherever  disjicrsed.  or  how- 
ever distinguished,  and  prove  eventually  sufficient  for 
them. 


THE 

EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 

TO  THi: 

COLOSSIANS. 


Colossc  teas  a  populous  city  of  Phrygia,  in  Asia  Minor,  near  to  Laodicea  and  Hierapolis.  It  is  not 
recorded,  that  St.  Paul  had  been  there  ;  and  the  general  testimony  of  antiguity  favours  the  opinion,  that 
Epaphras,  or  some  other  evangelist,  sent  by  the  apostle  from  Ephesus,  founded  the  church  at  Colosse.  This 
opinion,  however,  has  of  late  been  much  controverted.  It  docs  not  indeed  appear  to  be  a  matter  of  much  con- 
sequence to  us  ;  and  I  am  not  disposed  to  enlcr  on  so  uninteresting  a  controversy  ^  yet,  I  must  give  my  decided 
opinion,  that  the  evidence  agcdnst  the  apostle's  having  been  at  Colosse,  is  far  stronger,  than  any  which  has 
been  adduced  on  the  affmnative  side  of  the  question.  There  is  a  great  similarity  between  this  epistle,  and  that 
to  the  Ephcsians ;  and  it  is  generally  supposed,  that  they  were  written  about  the  same  time,  and  sent  by  the 
same  mcssenc-er,  even  Tychicus :  though  Onesimus,  being  a  Colossian,  who  accompanied  Tychicus,  is  not 
mentioned  in  the  epistle  to  the  Ephcsians.  It  is  probable,  that  the  apostle  hud  heard  of  some  teachers  ;  who, 
o-raflbw  heathen  philosophy  (dong  with  the  tradition  of  the  Pharisees,  on  the  ritual  law  of  Moses,  had  cor- 
rupted the  Gospel  by  this  heterogeneous  mixture  ;  and  were  attempting  to  draw  aside  the  Colossiau'i.  He 
therefore  particularly  warned  them  against  these  deceivers,  and  against  all  who,  either  by  superstitious  obser- 
vances, or  philosophy,  attempted  to  draw  them  aside  from  the  simplicity  of  Christ  :  in  whom  alone,  they 
were  complete,  and  had  every  thing  which  they  could  possibly  want  or  conceive  of.  These  cautions  and  ex- 
hortations are  introduced,  and  connected  with  the  most  exalted  views  of  the  personal  and  mediatorial  dignity  of 
Christ  ;  and  (he  fulness  and  frecness  of  his  salvation,  which  many  suppose  to  have  been  directed  against  some 
of  those  heretical  sects,  that  sprang  up  at  an  early  period  in  the  church,  thf  leaders  of  which  sought  to  exalt 
themselves,  by  deroo-atin"-  from  the  glory  of  the  divine  Saviour.  It  appears,  hou-ever,  that  the  church  at 
Colosse  was,  on  the  whole,  in  a  very  flourishing  state  :  and  accordingly  the  epistle  abounds  more  in  thanksgivings 
to  God,  commendations,  and  animating  exhortations,  than  in  reproofs  and  warnings.— Epaphras  was,  probu' 
bly,  when  the  apostle  wrote,  confined  as  a  jnisoner  at  Borne.     (Fhilem.  23.) 


Ji.  D.  64.  ,  .  ^  ^-  ^'  ^*- 


CHAP.   I 

The  apostle  salutes  the  saints  at  Colosse,  1, 
2  ;  thanks  God  for  the  good  account  which 
he  had  heard  from  Epaphras,  of  their 
faith  and  love,  3 — 8  ;  shows  how  he  prayed 
for  their  increasing  knowled<re,  holiness, 
patience,  joy,  and  gratitude  for  redeeming 
love,  9 — 14  ;  declares  in  exalted  terms  the 


personal  and  mediatorial  fflory  of  Christ, 
13 — 20  ;  by  whom  they,  who  were  once 
enemies,  were  now  reconciled,  and  would 
be  eternitUy  saved,  if  they  continued  in  tlie 
faith  of  the  gospel,  of  which  Paid  was 
made  a  minister,  21 — iii  ;  who  rejoiced  in 
all  his  labours  and  sufferings,  for  their 
sakes,  as  the  apostle  of  the  Genti/es,  24-29. 


A,  D.  H. 


CHAPTER  I. 


.4.  D.  U. 


tStl  I 
iCor 


PAUL,  "  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ, 
by  tlie  will  of  God,  and  ''  Timotheus 
TC^J^^i.^- our  brother, 

°3*"gV  m'J:  2  To  •=  the  saints  and  faithful  brethren 
dlwoiiAom  i  Jn  Christ,  which  are  at  Colosse  :  ''Grace 
2  pet^'V  Jud*e  ^e  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  God  our 
e"s«  M.Rom.  i.  FatJicr,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
i\?6.  pim.1.3  3  We  '^give  thanks  to  God  and  the 
fT-ix^EpViM.' Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,'  pray- 
9-11.    1  Thes  ing  always  lor  you, 

•ihes  'nr'is,  v.      4  Since  ^  we  heard  of  your  ''  faith  in 
ji.scor.vii.  7.  Christ  Jesus,  and  of  the  love  which   ye 
3  have  to  all  the  saints ; 

5  For  '  the  hope   which   is    "^  laid    up 
=>  for  you  in  heaven,  whereof  ye  heard  be- 
Pet  i.  21-S3J  fore  in   '  the  word    of  the    truth   of  the 
gospel ; 

b  Which  "  is  come  unto  you,  as  i(  is 

'g'9  in    all  the   world;    "and  bringcth    forth 

18,  i9_2Thes  fi-yit,  gg  {(  Jo(fi  also  in  you,  since  the  day 

ye  heard  of  it,  and  "  knew  the  grace  ol 


Eph 

Thes  iii 
John  3,  4 
b  Gal.v.6  IThes 
i.  3.  iv.  9,  10 
2  Thei 
Philera 


U  23. 

Actl  '■ 


Heb 
19  1  Pet.  iii 
I  John  iii.  : 


Matt   vl    19 
Luke  xii.  33.  2  Tim. 
Cor    V.  19.  vi  7  Eph 
xcviii.  3-  Matt 


IPet.  i.  3,  1. 1  iii   IS.   Acts  X.  36   xiii.  2G.  Rom  x    8.  2 

1  Thes.  ii    13.    1  Tim   i.  15  t  Pet  ii.  2. m  23   Ps. 

ixviii    19.    Mark  xvi.  15    Rom    x    18.  xv   19  xvi    26   2  Cor. 

n  10.  Mark  iv.H.  26-29.  Jolili  xv    16   Acts  xii.  24   Rom.  i.  13.  xv  28.  Eph. 

Phil  i.  II.  iv.  17. 0  Pa  ex.  3  Acts  xi.  18.  xvi    U.  xxvi.  18    1  C<,r.  xv.  10.  II 

)r  vi  1.  Eph,  iv  23,  24. 1  Thee.  i.  4   ii.  13,   3  Thea,  ii.  13,  U.  Tit.  ii   ll.lPet.  i.  2, 
12. 


NOTES. 

CH.\P.  I.  V.  1,  2.  {Marg.  Ref.  Notes,  Rom.  i.  1—7. 
1  Cor.  i.  1 — 3.)  '  Colosse  was  situated  in  Phrygia,  not  far 
'  from  Hierapolis  and  Laodicea,  in  that  part  which  bor- 
'  ders  on  Lycia  and  Pamphylia.'  {Be=a.)  '  I  cannot 
'  think  they  are  called  holy  and  faithful  brethren,  on  ac- 
'  count  of  their  adhering  to  the  purity  of  the  Christian 
'  faith,  in  opposition  to  those  that  urged  the  necessity  of 
'  observing  the  Jewish  law.  This  was  indeed  one  instance 
'  of  their  fidelity  ;  but  I  think  it  greally  impoverishes  and 
'  debases  the  sense  of  such  an  extensive  phrase,  to  reduce 
'  it  within  such  narrow  bounds.  Many  scores  of  criticisms 
'  of  some  modern  commentators  of  reputation  are  liable 
'  to  the  same  exception.'  {Doddridge.)  The  author  quotes 
this  passage,  as  exactly  conveying  his  opinion  on  several 
learned  espositions,  both  before  and  since  the  time  of  the 
pious  Doddridge.  They  give  you  a  bucket  of  water,  and 
speak  as  if  they  had  emptied  the  well. 

V.  3 — 8.  The  apostle  began  the  epistle,  as  usual,  by 
assuring  the  Colossians,  that  he  gave  thanks  "to  the  God 
"  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus,"  for  his  grace  bestowed 
on  them,  and  prayed  for  the  perfection  of  that  good  work 
in  them.  This  he  and  his  friends  had  done,  ever  since 
they  heard  of  their  faith  and  love,  (Eph.  i.  1.5  ;)  blcs.sing 
God,  who  had  called  them  from  the  delusive  pursuit  of 
earthly  things,  to  hope  for  happiness  in  himself.  The 
object  of  this  hope  -was  laid  up  in  heaven,  the  place  of 
perfect  purity  and  joy,  out  of  the  reach  of  the  vicissitude.? 
i>f  this  lower  world.  It  was  treasured  up  for  them,  and 
no  enemy  conld  deprive  them  of  it.  They  had  hoard  of 
it,  in  the  word  of  truth,  even  the  glad  tidings  of  salvation 
which  had  been  sent  to  thorn.     It  was  intended,  that  these 

Vor,.  v.— No.  33. 


7  As  yc  also  learned  of  ^  Epaphras, ''.!,'  '=  ''''''«™ 
■J  our  dear  fellow-servant,  who  is  for  you  ''r3""/':.v''''  "' 
'a  faithful  minister  of  Christ;  'MaTxxw'.  J,: 

8  Who  also  declared  unto  us  your  "V^iV.  virC!i' 
=  love  in  the  Spirit.  Fp."' vi^':,."'d 

9  For  this  cause  we  also,  'since  the  ii.'n'i'ii":""''' 
day  we  heard//,  "do  not  cease  to  pray 'x*v.  oa^rJi  * 
for  you,  and  to  desire  "that  ye  might  be  f^Pet^'S."' 
filled  with  the  knowledge  >' of  his  will, 'io.KpiKTts,ifi^ 
in  all  '  wisdom  and  spiritual  understand-  "Acts'°ii6"phii! 

*  i.  4.  1  TliPS.  i  3. 

mg  :  V.  17    2  Thes.  I. 

10  That   "ye  mie-ht   walk   worthy  of  •> ''i'i>™"4'    ' 

,1  r  1  >°ll  1  ■  i-^-  X  Kph.  i.    15-2(1. 

the    Liord,    unto    "all    Tjleasinff,     beinnf  ■'' '■'-is  Phii. 

/••/•I-  l'  1*1  .3'    9-11 

Mruitliil  m    every  coou    work,  and   'i  jn- y  i'- '2  rs  cxiiit. 

.1  111  rA        I  '"    'lohn  vi(.  17. 

creasing  in  the  knowledge  ol  God  ;  ^"^-^  "M.  ^2. 

11  'Strengthened  with  all  miffht,  ac-  'J- ^  ."f!'''; 
cortlmg  to  'his  glorious  power,  ^  unto  ["^^^  .'i',,' ■• 
all  patience  and  long-suffering  with  joy-  ^-''^  '.^^'^^'..Tam. 
fulness ;  '.'"  i  '' i  >■*':' 


12  ''Giving  thanks  imto   'the  Father,  \l 

Phili    27    IThes    ii    12 b  iii.  20  Prov. 

ii   4.  Heh,  xi  i  xiii.  IG.  I  John  iii  22. c 

Phil,  i   II.  Tit.  iii.  I.  14.  Heb.  xiii,  21    2  Pet. 
xii,  4    Kah,  ti.  14   .John  xvii    3  2  Cor  i  i    14    i' 
.  18.  I  John  \ 


f  E 


,6    Ps 


2  Aitsi.  8.  2  Cor. 
Rom.  ii  7  V  3-5  2  Cor.  vi.  4,  6  xii 
34-33  xi,  34-38  Xii  1,2.  Jam  i  2—4 
l."!  17.  1  Chr  xsix.  20  Ps  l.xxis.  13 
Ii.  2    John  iv,  23   xiv,  6,  xx    17.  I  Cur 


vi.  4.     Eph. 

1.  V.  2,  I.i. 
7.  Phil  tv.  18  1  Thes  iv  1.  2  Tim. 
xr.  8  16    Gal   V   22,  23    Eph    ii.  III. 

(ii.  5-8.  ii  19,  Is  liii.  II,  Dan. 

s  8.  Eph.  i  17.  iv.  13.  2  Pet  i.  2,  :i. 
Eph.  iii.  16,  vi.  10     Pliil. 


iv  7.  Juile  25, g  Prov  xxiv.  10  Ai 

9,10,    1  Thes,  iii    3.4    2  Tim   ii    1—3    Heh. 

,  V.  7.  8.  2  Pet   i.  6.  Uev   xiv    12,  13 h  i 

cvii.  21,  22.   cxvi.  7.   Dan.  ii.  23    Kph.  v   4  : 
viii.  6.  Eph  iv.  6.  Jam.  iii.  9.  1  John  i,  3. 


should    be    published    throughout    the    world :   they  had 
made  a  very  rapid  progress   among  the  nations,  (Marg. 
Ref.)  and,  having  been  attended  by  a  divine  power,  they 
had  brought  forth  fruit  in  every  place,  in  the  conversion  of 
multitudes   to  the   holy  service  and  spiritual    worship  of 
God,  by  faith  in  Christ  Jesus.     The   same  blessed  fruits 
had  been   produced  in  the  hearts  and  lives  of  the  Colos- 
sians since  the  time  when  they  first  had  hcaid  the   Gospel, 
and  had  tnili/  and  experimentally  believed  it,  and  been  real- 
ly made  partakers  of  Christ  and  his  salvation.  These  things 
they  had  learned  from  Epaphras,  whom  the  apostle  own"d 
as  a  dear  fellow-servant  in  the  work  of  Christ,  and  a  faith- 
ful minister,  appointed  specially  to  labour  for  the  good  of 
the  Colossians,  as  their  stated  pastor.     Moreover,  he  had 
assured  the  apostle  of  their  love  to  Christ,  and  to  him  for 
Christ's  sake,  which  they  exercised  "  in  the  Spirit,"  under 
his  influences,  and  in  a  spiritual  manner;  and  this  made 
him  so  confident  in  respect  of  their  interest  in  the  hcavrnly 
hope  before-mentioned.   JFe  give  thanks,  &c.  (3.)  '  From 
'  this  note,  that  the  good  Shepherd  should   not  only  feed 
'  his  flock,  but  pray  continually  for  them,  and  give  thanks 
'  for  the  sijiritual  blessings  conferred  on  them.'     "  The 
"  God  and  the  Father."     "  The  God  of  Israel,"  '  was  tie 
'  characteristic  of  the  true  God  to  the  Jewish  nation  : — 
"  God,  who  is  the  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  '  i.s 
'  the  cliT'i-actcristic  of  the  same  God   to  Christians,  .who 
'  worship   him  under  that  title,  as  being  "  the   Father  of 
•' our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  'and  in  him  our  Father:  we 
'  being  the  sons  of  God  through  faith  in  him,  and  derivin^y 
'  all  our  blessings  from  the  Father  through  him.'     "  Love 
"  in  the   Spirit,"  (?..)  '  Wrougjit  in  you   by  that   Spirit, 
'  whose  fruit  is  love.'     (Whilby.) 
2  S 


A.  D.  64. 


COLOSSIANS. 


A.  D.  64. 


liom 
30 


Kmg,  vi  r  Avhich  hath  ^  made  us  meet  to  be  'par-1 
"   *"    '  takers  of  ""the  inlieiitance  of  the   saints] 


1 5  Who  is  "  the  Image  of  *  the 


s.  Til.  ii.  14.  "  HI  l|o;lit 


1  KoiD   X 
27    U 
Cph 


J  Mall 

Acl- 

llotn- 


]3°Wiio  hath  "  dehvcrcd  us  from  "  the 

i^M.ii'ncl.*!';  power  of  darkness,  "land  hatli  translated 

"'"xxvliuj  into  'the  kingdom  of  *  his  dear  Son: 

VjV  iV       14  s|n  whom    we    have     redemption 

i,'2-»  g'  through  his  blood,  even  '  the  forgiveness 

fv^J  iliiTs  of  sins  : 

so    Hel.   x.i    23.1le»  xii.23  «ii  5 ols.xlix.  24.25  liii    12.  M.ll  sii  29.  30.  Acl.» 

xxvi,  '8.  He'>  ii   14,16. p  Luke  xxii' 63  John  xii  31.32  2  Cor  iv  4  Kph  iv  "> 

V.  8   vi    12    1  Pel.  ii  9.  I  John  li  e,  9  iii   8 <!  I.ukexili   25    Inlio  v   24    Kom   ji 

n-22     I  Cor   Ti    S-11    2  Cor   vi    17,  18     Epti  ii   3-10    Tit- iii  3-6.   IJ.ihn  in_14. 
r  Ps    ii.6,  7  Is   ix.  8.  7.  Dan.  Tii   13,  14.  Zech   ix  9  .Matt.  xi»   34.  Honi  x"»:.l.'    ■  t-"'.- 

H-.  23-25. ■  Gt  llu  Slin  of  hit  lovt   Uxlii    1    Matt  iii  17   s  vil  5   John  lii  35  svii. 

24  Epli   i  6. s  Malt  XX   21>   Act!  XX  28.  Rom    iii.24,  S5   Gal   iii.  13.  k,ph.  i  7.  v  2. 

1  Tim    ii  6     Tit    .i    14.   Hel.    Is.  12  22   x.  lS-14     1  Pet  i.  19,20   i...  18     1  John  li  2. 

Iter    1   6   V   9  XIV   4 t  ii    13    iii.  13   Ps.  xxx'i    1.  2  cxxx   4  Luke  v.  '.0   vii    47- 

40  A-ls  li.  38  X   43   xiii  38   39    xxvi.  18.  Flora,  iv    6     8.  Epk    iv   32.  1  John  i  9    il.  \- 


mVI-  uE«.   xxiT.   10 

sible   God,    ''the    First-born    ^  of   every  i.  af-Sa' ^"hn 

,  '      I.  «    xiv   9   XV. 

creature  :  24.  2Cor  i»  4. 

16  For  '  by  him  were  all  thinos  created  uts  \  3 
that  are  ''  in  heaven,  and  that  are  in  earth,  '^j'J."'^''  »■  2' 
visible,    and    invisible,    whether    ihey  be 
'  thrones,  or  dominions,  or  principalities, 
or  powers :  all  things  were  created  ''  by 
him,  and  for  him  ; 

1 7  And  "^  he  is  before  all  things,  '  and 
by  him  all  things  consist. 

b20   Deul  iv.  39   I  Chr.  xxix.  II.  Eph   i   10  Pbil    ii    in.   Rev.  v    13,  i 

!5.  nom.  viii   38    Eph    i   21    iii    10.  vi    12.  1  PeL  iii    » d  Prov  xv 

Uorr.  xi.  36   Heh.  ii    10. e  15   Prnv   vili.  22.  ,a.  Is   xliil    H— 13   xl 

John  i.  1,2.  viii  58.  xvii   5  Hcb  xiii  8   Kev   i  8.  II    17.  ii  8 1 

Ixxv  3.  John  V.  17,  18  Aclssvii.  28.  Heb  i  3. 


27. 

JohD 

i  11 

III. 

6.  Ileb  i  i. 

:  16, 

17. 

Prov. 

VII 

29 

-  31. 

He 

ii 

4 

>  15 

Ps.  .• 

i  25- 

»■ 

Is    XI 

S-12 

Xll 

.  24 

ohni. 

3.  1  Cor. 

tiii.  Si 

Kp 

III    < 

Heh. 

1    2 

.0- 

2.    Iii. 

3    . 

<  - 

c 

il    10. 

V.  9—14.     Since  the  time   that  the   apostle  had  heart! 
concerning  the  professed  Christians  at  Colosse,  that  they 
evidently  .showed  their  faith  in  Christ,  and  faithfulness  to 
him,  (2.)  he  and   his  friends  had  not  ceased   to  pray  for 
them.     He  especially  re()nested  that  they  might  he  filed, 
or  v.ompltlely  endued  wilk,  the  knowledge  of  the  will  of 
God,  both  in  respect  of  his  method  of  saving  sinners,  and 
their  duties  to  him  and  to  all  men,  as  his  redeemed  servants  ; 
that  they  might  understand  the  import  and  spiritual  extent 
of  his  commandments,  and  how  to  obey  them  in  the  several 
relations,  situations,  and  offices,  which  they  sustained  in 
the  church   and   in  the  community,  and  in  the  improve- 
ment  of  their  different  talents.     That  they  might  know 
how  to  apply  genera!  rules  to  their  own  particular  cases, 
and  so  do  the  work  of  Christ  assigned  to  each  of  them,  in 
the  best  manner,  from  the  purest  motives,  and  with  the 
happiest  effect.     Thus  they  would  proceed  "  in   all  wis- 
"  dom  and  spiritual    understanding  •,"    with  sagacity  and 
prudent  discernment  of  seasons  and  opportunities;  distin- 
gui.shing  between  real  excellency  and  all    deceitful    ap- 
pearances; wisely  attending   to  their  duties  in  the  most 
inoffensive  and  engaging  manner,  without  affording  their 
enemies  any  advantage,  or  losing  opportunities  of  useful- 
ness out  of  tiiniditj',  or  failing  ot  success  through  want  of 
camion  and  discretion.    He  was  desirous  of  this  especially, 
that  they  might  habitually  behave  in  a  manner  worthy  of 
that  glorious  and  holy  Lord,  whose  servants  and  v;orship- 
pers   thev   were ;  not   dishonouring  him  or  his  cause  by 
any  inconsistency  or  impropriety  of  conduct,  but  acting  as 
became  persons  so  highly  favoured  and  divinely  instructed  ; 
and  that  their  conduct  might  in  all  respects  be  well-pleasing 
to  him  ;  while  fruitfulncss  in  every  kind  of  good  work  was 
connected  with  a  still  further  increase  in  the  knowledge  of 
God,  and  of  the  glory  and  harmony  of  his  perfections,  and 
a  happy  experience  of  his  consolations.     {Note,  Phil.  i.  9 

51.)     The  apostle  and  his  helpers  prayed  also  that  the 

Colossians  might  be  most  abundantly  strengthened  in  all 
the  "races  of  the  new  nature,  with  an  energy  suited  to 
their  utmost  need,  according  to  the  glorious  power  of 
God  bv  whicli  he  converted,  upheld,  and  comforted  be- 
lievers.' that  so  they  might  be  enabled  to  bear  all  their 
tribulations  and  persecutions  with  patient  submission,  per- 
severing constancy,  meekness  of  long-suffering,  and  joy 
in  the  Lord;  whilst,  amidst  all  trials,  they  gave  thanks  to 
the  Father  of  our  Lord  .'esus.  whose  special  grace  had 


made  them  meet  to  partake  of  the  inheritance  provided  for 
the  saints,  in  the  world  of  perfect  light,  knowledge,  holi- 
ness, and  haf>piness;  at  a    distance    from  all  ignorance, 
error,  sin,  temptation,  fear,  and   sorrow.      As    believers, 
they  were  even  'hen  called  "  to  walk  in  the  light ;"  and. 
compared   with   the  condition  of  unconverted  men,  their 
situation  might  well  be  thus  distinguished :  yet,  when  the 
state  of  glory  was    spoken   of.   into   which  the  spirits  of 
their  departed  brethren  had  already  entered,  they  were  still 
in  comparative  darkness.     They  had,  however,  obtained;-. 
lot  in  that  blessed  inheritance ;  and  their  holy  desii-ps,  spi- 
litual   atTections,  and  cajiacity  for  delighting  in  the  work 
and  worship  of  God,  especially  their  love  to  the  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  and   his  glorious  salvation,  constituted  a  mee;- 
ness  for  that  inheritance,  and  all  its  joys  and  employments, 
and  a  sure  evidence  that  God  intended  to  bring  them  to  it. 
For,  in  order  to  effect  this  change  in  them,  he  had  rescued 
them  from  the  "  power  of  darkness,"  the  empire  of  Satan, 
the  prince  of  darkness,  whose  Uliml  and  abject  slaves  they 
had   formerly  been  ;  and   he  had  translated  them   into  the 
kingdom  of  righteousness,  of  liberty,  of  light,  and  comfort, 
which  he  had  constituted  under  his  dear  Son,  or  the  "  Son 
"  of  his  love ;"    (Marg.   Ref.)    by    faith   in  whom  they 
enjoyed  this  redemption,  as  the   purchase  of  his  atoning 
blood  ;  by  which  forgiveness  of  sins,  and  all  other  .spiritual 
blessings,  were  vouchsafed  to  them.     (Notes,  Arts  xxvi. 
ir,  lf5.  Eph.  i.  7— n.  13.   15—18.)     The  apostle  joined 
himself  and  the  Jewish  converts  along  with  the  Gentiles 
in  these  things ;  and  doubtless  all  are  the   subjects  of  the 
prince  of  darkness,  of  whatever  nominal  religion  they  are, 
till   inward  conversion   translates  them  into  the  kingdom 
of  Christ.     And   to  restrict  the  interpretation  to  the  deli- 
verance of  the  Gentile  converts,  and  to  the  happy  slate  6f 
the   Jewish  converts,  as  "  the   saints   in  light,"  is  totally 
to  enervate  tlic  passage,  which  is  highly  animated,  and  to 
make  it  inconsistent  with  itself:  for  how  could  the  apostle 
speak  of  himself  as  one  of  these  benighted  idolaters  ?     The 
"  glorious   power,"  here  spoken  of,  is  sometimes  ascribed 
to   God,  absolutely,  sometimes   to    the    Holy  Spirit,  and 
frequently  to  Christ.  "  For  these  Three  are  One."  (Mnrg. 
Ref.) 

V.  l.^» — 1".  Having  mentioned  Christ  as  the  well 
beloved  Son  of  God,  the  apostle  here  explained  more  fully 
the  import  of  that  expression.  He  declared  him  to  be 
I"  the  image  of  the  invisible  God."     {Marg.  Ref.     Note., 


A.  D.  b4. 


CHAPTER  1. 


A.  D.  G4. 


,  \b,    16. 


'<•  1 8  And  f-  he  is  the  Head  of  the  body, 
«;  the  church  :  who  is  "  the  Beginning, 
,' the  First-born  from  the  dead;  '' that 
,]:  *  in   all   things   he  might   have  the  pre- 


li  John       i. 
I     Jubn 
Re*,  i.  3  i 

ilShn\  "s!  1  eminence. 

Acts   ixvi    23.  I    Cor.  n.   iO— 23.    Rev 
g7.  C>al   T.    10.  Is  IJI.  13    )IaU    X!!ii'.    i 
3i  Rnm.  \iii.    29.    1  Cor.  xt    Zi     Htb. 
*  Or.  amtng  all. 


i     5.    19. k   Pa.   x 

xiriii    19     JobQ  i     IG     2 
5,   t    R«T     T   9-13.   xi. 


2— S  Ixxxix 
iii.  34-31.  31 
J.    XXi.    29.  21. 


Heb.  i.  1 — 4.)  Being  possessed  of  all  divine  perfections, 
as  One  with  the  Father,  he  appeared  on  earth,  displaying 
those  perfections,  and  performing  ail  divine  operations, 
through  the  medium  of  the  human  nature.  Thus,  he 
made  the  invisible  God  known  to  mankind,  as  his  express 
image :  he  rcpresciited  the  Father,  and  manilested  his  glory. 
In  and  through  him,  as  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,  sinnei's 
might  know,  approach,  trust,  and  worship  God  with  ac- 
ceptance ;  which  otherwise  they  could  not  have  done.  It 
seems  evident  that  Christ  is  not  called  the  linage  of  God, 
in  respect  of  his  divine  tialure,  as  many,  e-|jecially  the 
ancient  expositors,  supposed  ;  and  so,  by  iheir  illustrations, 
weakened  or  perplexed  the  argument  for  his  real  Deity: 
for  the  divine  essence  is  no  more  visible  in  the  Person  of 
the  Son,  than  in  that  of  the  Father :  and  therefore  the 
one  cannot  be  the  Image,  or  visible  representation,  of  the 
other.  But  the  Person  of  Ciirisl,  as  God  in  human 
nature,  is  the  visible,  or  sensible,  discovery  of  the  invisible 
God ;  and  "  he  (hat  hath  seen  him  hath  seen  the  Father." 
— The  apostle  fu'ther  declared  Christ  to  be  "  the  First- 
•■'  born  of  the  whole  creation  ;"  (for  so  the  words  may  be 
literally  rendered.)  Christis  often  called  the  FtVs<-6eg-o</eM, 
or  Only  begotten,  of  the  Father  ;  and  it  hath  been  shown, 
ihat  these  expressions  must  be  understood  of  the  mysterious 
'inion  in  the  sacred  Trinity,  and  the  relation  of  the  second 
Person  to  the  first  in  the  divine  subsistence  :  for  the  grand 
display  of  the  love  of  God  to  the  world  consisted  in 
"  giving  his  own  Son''  to  become  man,  in  order  to  die 
•lor  our  sins,  rather  than  in  giving  him  7v/jfrt  j;icaj-«a/e  to 
death  for  us.  The  expression  here  used  seems  to  be  of 
die  same  import  :  he  was  qualified  to  be  the  Image  of  the 
invisible  God  to  men,  by  reason  of  his  original  and 
essential  glory.  {Note,  John.  L  )-l — 18.)  Existing,  as  the 
co-eternal  Son  of  the  Father  before  the  creation  of  the 
v,-orld,  he  appeared  as  the  First-begotten  Son  of  God,  to 
be  the  heir  of  all  things  when  they  were  called  into 
existence,  as  the  First-born  is  the  heir  of  the  estate  or 
kingdom.  The  reason  or  proof,  adduced  by  the  apostle, 
demonstrates,  that  he  meant  the  words  in  some  such 
sense  ;"  for,"  says  he,"  by  him  all  things  were  created." 
He  then  proceeds  to  mention  all  creatures  in  heaven  and 
earlh,  and  by  the  figurative  terms  of  "  thrones,  domi- 
''  nions,  principalities, "  and  powers,"  clearly  including 
the  highest  created  dignity  and  exaltation,  he  evidently 
intended  to  declare  ihu  every  creature  of  God,  however 
distinguished,  was  created  by  Christ,  as  one  in  Deity  and 
operation  with  the  F.nher  and  the  Holy  Spirit  Nay,  he 
added,  that  they  were  all  "  crratrd '/or  him,"  for  the 
display  of  his  glory,  and  to  do  him  service,  {Prov.  xvi. 
4 :)  that  '•  he  was  before  all  things  ;"  yea,  that  '•  ail 
"  things  by  him  con=i>t,"  or  are  preserved  in  being  and 
order  ;  so  that,  without  his  sustaining  power,  they   must 


19  For  '  it  pleased  the  Father  that  in 
him  should  all  fulness  dwell ; 

20  And,  t  having  ■"  made  peace  throufifh 
the  blood  of  his  cross,  by  him  "  to  re- 
concile all  things  unto  himself;  by  him, 
Isaif.  whether  tlin/  be  °  things  in  earth,  or 
things  in  heaven. 

5    Zech.   IX   9,    10.  I.T.l.a  ii     U  AcUx.36.  UoEl    v.  I.  2.  Cor.  r.  19-21 
HeO    xiii.  10,  21    John  It.  9,  10. n2  Cop  r.  18.  He'J  ii.  17. — o  Kpn 


I  ii.    S.    9 

iii 

r, 

M«f.   M. 

Si 

J7 

l.ukex 

21 

2<. 

Joha  1. 

«. 

IM 

31     Rph 

1 

2J  n    lO 

11 

tOr. 

mrtkU; 

ptrttC 

01  a..  23  1 

i4).    PS 

ixt 

ii  ■ 

10.  1'    Is 

IX 

tt. 

^   y.>   X 

» 

1  — 

to  Uan 

IX. 

24 

— :6    Mi 

V 

:» 

.  kph    i 

13- 

17. 

fall  into  confusion  or  non-existence.  (Marg.  Ref.)  It  is 
perhaps  impossible  to  use  stronger  language,  to  express 
creating  and  upholding  Power,  universal  Sovereignty,  and 
real  Deity,  than  is  here  employed.  To  which  the  Soci- 
nians  can  only  say,  that  it  is  all  figurative,  and  means  no 
more  than  the  introduction  of  the  Go.spel-dispensation  as  a 
kind  of  new  creation  ;  than  which  nothing  can  be  more 
absurd.  Or  tiiey  may  say,  that  the  apostle  was  mistaken  ! 
And  to  such  obstinate  infidelity  wc  oppose  the  demon- 
strative evidences  of  the  divine  inspiration  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. In  fact,  we  find  similar  languajce  in  every  epi.vtle, 
and  in  almost  evciy  part  of  the  New  Testament. — It 
should  also  be  observed,  that  however  we  may  interpret 
the  expression,  "  The  First-born  of  every  creature,"  no 
man  can  infer  from  it,  that  Christ  is  a  sort  of  su^ia- 
angelic  creature,  (according  to  the  inconsistent  opinion  of 
the  Arians,)  without  expressly  opposing  St.  Paul's  in- 
ference from  his  own  doctrine,  or  rather  the  argument  by 
which  he  confirms  it  ;  in  which  he  evidently  s^ows,  that 
he  meant  that  Christ  was  before,  above,  and  distinct 
from,  all  creatures  ;  yea,  the  Author,  Proprietor,  and  Sup- 
port, of  all  ranks  and  orders  of  them  in  the  universe. — 
First-born.  (16.)— By  using  this  word,  (jr^arsTsx??,)  and 
not  First-created,  (rfaToKTic-Tot  ■)  the  apostle  marks  the 
distinction  between  the- eternal  Son  of  God,  and  the  most 
exalted  of  those  creatures  which  derived  their  existence 
from  him. 

V.  13 — 20.  The  same  glorious  Person,  of  whose 
original  majesty  such  sublime  language  had  been  employed, 
was  next  declared  to  be  the  "  Head  of  the  body,  the 
"Church."  This  manifestly  related  to  his  mediatorial 
cliaracter,  which  he  voluntarily  assumed  and  sustained  in 
human  nature.  He  is  also  the  Beginning,  the  Authoj- 
and  Source,  of  spiritual  and  eternal  life  to  man,  the  Resur- 
rection and  the  Life,  both  of  his  body  and  soul  :  and  "  the 
"  First-born  from  the  dead  ;"  the  first  who  rose  to  die  no 
more  ;  the  First-fruits  of  his  people,  who  rose  to  inherit 
the  mediatorial  throne,  as  their  Surety,  and  for  their  benefit. 
So  that  it  was  evidently  intended,  that  in  "  all  things  he 
"  should  have  the  pre-eminence,"  over  all  worlds,  and 
in  all  respects  ;  as  to  creation,  providence,  redemption, 
essential  dignity,  universal  sovereignty,  assumed  and  dele- 
gated authorit)',  personal  excellency,  and  the  display  of 
Omnipotence ;  as  the  Conqueror  of  "  death,  and  of  hirn 
"  that  had  the  power  of  death  ;"  both  in  the  world  and  in 
the  Church  ;  above  all  creatures  visible  and  invisible ;  during 
time  and  to  eternity.  For  "  it  pleased."  or  seemed  good, 
to  the  Father,  "  diat  all  fulness  should  dwell  in  him  :" 
that  all  the  plentitude  of  divine  power,  authority,  wisdom, 
knowledge,  holiness,  justice,  truth,  mercy,  grace,  even 
all  "the  fulness  of  God,"  should  divell  in  the  P^rson  of 
Christ,  and  be  exercised  and  communicated  through  bis 

2  S  2 


/;.  D.  04. 


COLOSSI  AN  S. 


Jl.  D.  04- 


pRomiaojg,  21  And  you,  that  were  ''sometime 
cor'vi  a-ii  ali<!itated,  and  onemies  *  in  your  mind  by 
13  iv.iaTitiiT.  wickod  works,  yet  now   liath  he  iccon- 

3-7.  J«n,.  IV   4.      .  '    •' 

»0r     hy      your  clIcU, 
mind    t;i  nicked  ^  l  j        l  ^    i   •        ,-i        i  i  i 

."liom  vii  4  '^'^  ''^  ''  *'"^  hod  J  oi  lu3  llobh  through 
lip'!.'  ii   10  'o  J<'3di,  '  to    present    you    holy,    and  un- 

Mph^T  ^'"v  27  hlanieable,  and  unreproveable  "  in  his 
I'Thes     U.  7  ^:o•llf  • 

'J  it.  il  II  3  Pel.  *'&""•  • 

.'job.'iv'lfsxv:  23  If  'ye  continue  in  the  faith, 
ucb'*xiii.'3i. '■ "  grounded    and     settled,     and  be     not 

t  Ps.  xcii.  13,  M.  CHXV.  5  F.z.  xvril  liO.  Mo3  vi  3,  i  Zeuh.  i  6  Matt.  xxiv.  Vi  I.uke 
■viii.  I}- 15  xxil.  3S.  John  vili.  DO-32.  xv.  9,  10.  Aits  xi.  23.  xiv.  22.  Kom.  ii.  7,  Gal 
Iv  II  ».  7  vi.  9  1  Thes.  ili.  5.  Hell  lii  6  U  iv.  U  x.  38.  1  Pel.  i.  5.  2  Pel.  ii  111-22. 
I  Joho  ii.  17.  Kev.ii  10 — u  ii  7.  Mall  vii.  21,  26.  Luke  vi.  m  Eiih.  ii.  21  iii.  17  iv.l6. 


human  nature,  by  virtue  of  the  union  of  the  Deity  and 
lininnnily  in  his  mysterious  Peivson  ;  thai  from  his  fulness 
ail  tliosp  migiit  receive,  who  became  One  with  him  by 
failh.  Thus  it  "  plraseil  all  Fulness  ;"  the  original,  in- 
finite, inexhaustible  Iniln^ss  of  Being  and  perfection,  or 
the  Deity,  to  dwell  in  Christ,  for  the  benefit  of  his 
Church;  that,  "  having  made  peace,"  or  laid  the  founda- 
tion of  an  honorable  reconciliation  of  sinners  to  him- 
self, "  by  tlic  blood  of  his  cross,"  and  the  satisfaction 
there  made  to  divine  justice,  he  might  eficctuate  that 
reconciliation,  both  in  respect  of  "things  in  heaven,  and 
"things  on  earth."  The  s|)irits  of  just  men  in  heaven 
owed  their  reconciliation  to  Christ's  undertaking  for  them  ; 
and  all  on  earth,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles,  who  believed 
in  Christ,  were  reconciled  unto  God  through  ti  eir  union 
with  him,  and  their  interest  in  the  atonement  of  his  blood. 
Thus  the  whole  became  one  Church  and  one  body  in  him  : 
and  they  all  will  at  length  be  translated  to  heaven,  there  to 
continue  for  ever  in  a  state  of  perfect  reconciliation  to 
God,  and  friendship  with  him  and  each  other.  This 
seems  to  be  what  is  meant  by  "  all  things  in  heaven  and 
"  earth  :"  for  though  holy  angels  become  one  family 
through  Christ  with  redeemed  sinners,  yet  they  cannot  be 
said  to  be  reconciled  unto  God,  as  they  never  were  in  a 
state  of  enmity  against  him.  {Notes,  &c.  Rom.  v.  9,  10. 
2  Cor.  V.  17 — 21.  Eph,  ii.  13 — 17.)— Some  commentators 
would  wholly  confine  the  meaning  to  man's  being  recon- 
ciled to  God  and  his  service  ;  others  explain  it  wholly  of 
God's  being  reconciled  to  his  oifcnding  creatures  ;  but  why 
should  not  both  be  included  ?  For  the  atonement  of  Christ 
procured  for  all  believers  both  pardon  of  sin  and  new- 
creating  grace,  that  they  might  walk  with  God  in  a  state 
of  mutual  peace  and  reciprocal  friendshiji  and  love. 

V.  21 — 23.  The  Colossians,  among  others,  were 
called  to  share  these  blessings.  They  had  been  alienated 
from  God  and  his  service,  yea,  "  enemies  to  him  in  their 
"  minds,"  which  had  been  manifested  by  their  wicked 
■works  ;  so  that  they  had  justly  merited  to  be  treated  as 
enemies  ;  yet,  by  his  rich  mercy  in  Christ  Jesus,  they  were 
now  brought  into  a  state  of  reconciliation.  This  had  been 
effected  "  in  the  body  of  his  flesh,"  in  the  body  which  he 
assumed  of  our  nature,  that  he  might  be  capable  of  suf- 
ferings and  death,  as  a  Sacrifice  to  divine  justice  for  the 
isins  of  men.  In  coiisetjuence  of  this,  the  Gospel  had  been 
preached  to  them,  and  they  were  enabled  to  believe  it: 
thus  they  were  freely  justified,  and  brought  to  love  and 
serve  God,  as  at  j^cacc  with  him,  by  a  eiHtusJ  and  cordial 


"  moved    away   from  ^  the    hoj>e  of  the  « Joiiniy.6  acu 
pospcl,  which  ye  have  heard,  ««(/ which  iunnea  tii  3.' 

fe       1       '         .        .    /  '  ,  .    ,    .     yi    Hum.  V.    5. 

was  preached  '•  to  every  creature  winch  is  f*"'  "■ »  J=rh- 

r  ,  ,        1  /•     1       r»       1  '   '"   ' ''''<«■  "■ 

"under    lieavcn  ;   ''whereot    I,    1  aul,  am  "^I'-es  ii.io. 

.     .  '  '  '  1  t  111  7.  Heb. 

made  a  nunister  :  j'  '^:  ),  •"?,<  '■ 

-,.,  .     .  .  „  3    1   Jobu  111.  I 

24  Who  now  ''rejoice  m  my  suller- ,-\,j^^jj,j  ^ 
ings  for  you,  and  '^  till  up  that  which  is  ,'1,°';;,  *j. 'I,  ,, 
behind  of  the  afflictions  of  Christ,  in  my  ici""  s''/,.??." 
flesh,  "  for  his  body's  sake,  whicli  is  the  ''xxvi^'io''  ko" 
church  ; 


1    5.  v.  ie-20  Ti.   1.  xl  23  Eph.  lii.  7,  8,   I  Tim. 

iv.  5,6. c  Malt  V.  II,  12.  Acts  V.   41.    Rora    v.    3.  2  Cor 

17,  18.  Jam.    i.  2. dS  Cor.  i.  6-8.    iv.   8-12.   xi.  23.   27.  rhil 


I  Cor 

iv.  1  -3    2  Cor 

12.  ii.  7.    2    Tim.  i    II    12 

V.yh  iii.  I    13.  Phil,  ii- 


reconciliation  :  the  u  ent  of  which  was,  that  they  should 
at  length  be  presented  before  God  so  perfectly  holy,  as  to 
be  unblameable  and  unrcproveable  even  in  his  sight  ;  their 
sanctification  being  at  length  rendered  as  complete,  as 
their  justification  had  been  when  they  believed.  {Note, 
Eph,  V.  25 — 27.)  This  would  certainly  be  the  case  with 
every  one,  who  continued  in  the  profession  and  exercise 
of  faith,  like  a  building  that  is  grounded  and  settled  on  a 
firm  foundation,  and  so  was  not,  by  any  carnal  fear, 
delusion,  or  expectation,  or  by  any  temptation,  moved 
away  from  the  hope  of  eternal  life,  according  to  the  truth 
of  the  Gospel,  which  they  had  heard.  'I'he  Lord  had 
commanded  that  it  should  be  preached  to  every  creature 
under  heaven,  and  it  had  actually  been  published  very 
widely  among  Jews  and  Gentiles,  without  distinction  of 
nation,  or  previous  character  ;  and  of  this  Gospel  St.  Paul 
had  been  made  a  minister  and  an  apostle.  He  uses  a 
general  term,  commonly  employed  on  similar  occasions, 
the  imjjort  of  which  must  be  learned  from  other  places. 
(Marg.  Ref.) — This  last  verse  maybe  rendered,  "Since 
"  ye  continue,  &c. ;"  implying  a  confidence  of  the  since- 
rity of  the  Colossians,  as  evidenced  by  their  steadfastness. 
But  our  translation  is  good  sense  and  sound  doctrine  ;  for 
many  promising  professors  are  moved  away  hom  the  hope 
of  the  Gospel,  "  having  no  root  in  themselves ;"  fear  of 
coming  short  is  one  grand  means  of  the  true  believer's 
perseverance;  and  il  was  frequently  the  apostle's  manner, 
by  such  intimations,  to  caution  his  readers  to  beware  of 
deceiving  themselves. — Mind,  &c.  (21.)  This  word 
denotes  the  higher  faculties  of  the  soul,  the  intelleclual 
or  reasoning  powers  ;  yet  in  these,  man  is  an  enemy  to 
God  ;  so  vain  is  the  Jnotion,  that  the  opposition  of  reason 
to  the  sensual  appetites  is  the  conflict  between  flesh  and 
s])iril,  of  which  the  apostle  elsewhere  discourses. 

V.  24.  The  suilerings  of  ihe  apostle  came  upon  him, 
chiefly,  by  preaching  to  the  Gentiles  ;  but  the  blessed  cftects 
of  his  ministry  among  them,  and  ihat  of  those  who  con* 
curred  with  him  in  it,  caused  him  to  rejoice  in  all  thai  he 
endured  for  their  sakes  :  for  he  thus  "  filled  up  that  which 
"  was  behind  of  the  suflerings  of  Christ."  The  sufferings 
of  Christ  jjerfcctly  sufliced  for  the  redemption  of  his  body 
the  Church  ;  nor  could  those  of  the  apostle  in  any  measure 
make  up  the  deficiency,  if  there  had  been  any.  But  the 
atonement  of  Christ  must  be  applied  ;  that  application  is 
made  by  faith  ;  faith  comes  by  hearing  ;  hearing  by  [ireach- 
ing  ;  and  preaching  was  then  inseparable  from  suffering  ; 
SO  that  tjhe  ajpostie's  su^cnngs  ia  hi?  flesh,  for  the  hen^&t 


.4.  D.  G4. 


CHAPTER  I. 


^.  D.  G4. 


fSwon,  b  23  — 
1  Thes  Hi.  2. 
I    Tim.    i».   6. 

.  Rom.  XV.  IS- 
IS 1  Cor.  ix.  17 
Gal.  li.  7,  a 
Bpli  ill.  2. 

»  Or,     /uNji    to 

;  preach  the  ivord 
of  God.  HoiD. 
XV.  19.  2  ■I'im 
iv.  2-S. 

il  Rom  xvi.  23, 
26.  I  Cor  ii.  7 
Eph.   iii.   3—10. 

i  Ps  XIV.  M 
Matt  xiii.  H. 
Mark  iv.  II. 
Luke  viii.  10 
S  Tim.  i.  18. 

U  1  Cor.  ii  18- 
14.  2  Cor  ii.  14. 
iv.  6.  Gal.  i  16. 
IT.  19. 


25  Whereof  '  I  am  made  a  minister, 
e  according  to  the  dispensation  ol"  God, 
which  is  given  to  me  lor  you,  *  to  fulfil 
the  word  of  God  ; 

26  Even  "  the  mystery  which  hath 
been  hid  from  ages,  and  from  genera- 
tions, but  '  now  is  made  manifest  to  his 
saints  ; 

27  To  •=  whom  God  would  make 
known  what  is  '  the  riclies  of  the  glory  ol 
this  mystery  among  the  Gentiles  ;  which 


lii   3    Kc 


ix.  23.  xi.  33   Eph  i.  7.  17,  18.  iii.  8-10.  IC.  Th.l 


of  the  Church,  were  necessary  in  their  place,  and  could 
not  be  disjiensed  with.  By  them  he  filled  up  what  was 
behind  of  the  afflictions  ot"  Cliri.st ;  as  the  suflerings  of 
martyrs,  confessors,  and  believers  in  genei-al,  form  one 
aggregate  of  pain  and  distress,  with  those  of  the  Head  of 
the  Church,  the  whole  of  which  is  conducive  and  neces- 
sary, in  different  ways,  to  the  complete  salvation  of  the 
whole  body.  But  the  apostle  might  with  the  more  pro- 
priety say  this,  as  he  suffered  in  the  same  cause,  from  the 
same  persons,  in  the  same  meek  and  patient  manner,  and 
from  the  same  spirit  of  zeal  and  love,  with  his  divine 
Master;  so  that  his  afflictions  resembled  Christ's  in  every 
thing,  except  that  Christ's  alone  were  expiatory.  Christ 
is  also  represented  as  sympathizing  in  the  sufferings  of 
his  disciples;  and  many  think  the  apostle  had  in  view 
the  words  with  which  the  Lord  addressed  him,  in  the 
way  to  Damascus  ;  "  Saul,  Saul,  why  perseculest  thou 
"  me  ?"  In  this  sense  the  sufferings  of  every  part  of 
the  Lord's  mystical  body  are  his  sufferings  ;  yet  the 
former  sense  appears  more  suitable  to  the  tenour  of  the 
passage. 

V.  '25 — 27.  St.  Paul  had  been  made  a  minister  of  the 
Gospel,  according  to  the  sovereign  appointment  of  God  in 
his  gracious  dealings  with  him,  that  he  might  fulfil  the 
prophecies  of  the  Scripture,  in  preaching  to  tlic  Gentiles, 
and  bringing  thf  m  into  the  Church  ;  thus  he  was  employed 
to  make  known  that  mystery,  which  had  been  hidden  fi'om 
men,  during  all  preceding  dispensations  and  ages  of  the 
world,  but  was  at  length  manifestly  revealed  to  the  holy 
followers  of  Christ.  {Notes,  Eph.  iii.  1 — 9.)  For  to 
them  il  had  pleased  God  to  make  known  the  immense 
abundance  of  his  mercy  and  grace,  as  well  as  the  glory  of 
all  his  perfections,  in  this  mystery  among  the  Gentiles. 
Not  only  was  Christ,  the  promised  Messiah,  preached 
a??iong  the  Gentiles  ;  not  only  did  he  reign  among  them, 
bdt  he  actually  dwelt  in  the  hearts  of  true  believers,  in 
the  hearts  of  multitudes  of  them,  by  faith,  and  the  power 
^4^ of  his  Spirit,  implanting  his  love,  renewing  his  image,  and 
'^  writing  his  law,  which  fully  sealed  and  wan-anted  their 
hope  of  eternal  glory.  Indeed,  it  cannot  be  made  intelli- 
gible, how  Ctirist  among  them  could  give  individuals  a 
warrantable  hope  of  glory. 

V.  "28,  29.  This  precious  Saviour  was  the  great  sub- 
ject of  the  apostle's  preaching,  and  that  of  his  faithful 
I)  xihrcn,  who  warned  every  man  to  flee  from  the  wrath 
10  come,  ancj  from  every  other  confidence,  to  this  Refuge, 


is  ■"  Clirist  t  in  you,  "  the  hope  of  glory  :  m'^'j;  n^i  I'j'J'O^ 

28  "  Whom  we  preach,  ''  warning  eve-  ^^j  ^'^]''^]l 
ry  man,  and  i  teaching  every  man,  '  in  all  J",;'..'./;.,^'?'  lo 
wisdom  ;  that  "  \\c  may  present  every  i,  ^.;',^  ^'[  if- 
man  '  perfect  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  f/'jj'i,  f  'j- 

29  Whereunto  I  also  "labour,  ^striv-  ivi'Heviif.''2a 
ing  according  to  ''his  working,  which  ^5f'v';°"i"v\''J!: 
worketh  in  me  ^mightily.  llii."°Tii  ''if 

SCi.r.  iv    17    1  Pet   i   3,4 o  Actsiii.  20   v   42   viii.  5  3J.   ix.  10.  X  30.  xi  20.  xiii   :!( 

•ivii.  q.  18.  Rom  xvi  25.  1  Cor.  i.  21.  xv    12  2  Cor  iv.  5  x.   14   Eph  iii.  l(.  I'hil.  i.   15_ 

18.  I  Tim.  iii.  16, p  Jcr  vi    10.  Ez  iii.  17—20.  xxxiii.  4-9.  Malt    iii.  7.   Actsxv 

20  27  31.  1  Cor  iv.  14    1  Thes   iv.  6.  v.  12-M. —  q  Dent  iv.  6.  Ezra  vii.  10.  Ec.  xii.  9 

iVall.  XKviii.  10  llarkvi.  20  Kph.  iv.   11.1   Tiro     Hi   2   2  Tim.  ii.  24 r  I'lOV.  viii.  a' 

Jer.  iii    15.  Loke  xxl.  15.1  Cor    ii    6   15.  .sii.  8.    2  Pet.  iii     15. eSte  oti,S2 tii.  10 

1  Cor  I.  30    Kph.  iv   12.  13.  Huh  x    14   xiii    21. u  iv.  12    I  Cor.  xv.  10   SCor.v.  9   vi 

5.  xi.  23.  Phil,  ii    16.1  Thes   ii.  9.  2  Thes  iii   8.  2  Tim,  ii    10.  Rev.  ii.  3. x  ri,  l.  Luke 

siii.21   Horn,  XV. 20  30    1  Cor.  ix   25-27,  Phil.  i.  27.  30   Heh    xii.  4. y   1  Cor,  xii. 6 

II.  Eph  i.  19,  iii   7,  20.  Phil.  ii.  13.  Heb  xiii  21. 22Cur.xii.  9,10,  xiii  3 


and  to  beware  of  delusion  in  so  important  a  matter;  and 
they  instructed  every  man  with  all  wisdom,  and  in  every 
thing  that  could  render  them  wise  unto  salvation,  or  wise 
to  serve  God  in  tlieir  several  places.  For  they  desired 
and  aimed  to  present  every  man,  who  attended  on  their 
ministry,  complete  in  Christ,  perfectly  justified,  and  at 
length  perfectly  sanctified,  bi  this  the  apostle  laboured 
with  unwearied  diligence,  striving  by  every  means  to 
bring  .sinners  to  Christ,  and  believers  to  establishment 
and  holiness  ;  yet  this  assiduity  and  earnestness  were  not 
of  himself,  but  according  to  the  working  of  a  divine 
power  on  his  soul,  which  wrought  mightily  in  him,  ex- 
citing fervent  desires  after  God,  and  the  salvation  of  soul.s, 
communicating  vigour  to  all  holy  affections,  raising  him 
above  all  low  and  selfish  aims,  and  supporting  him  in  con- 
stancy, patience,  and  cheerful  fortitude,  amidst  all  difficul- 
ties and  persecutions.  Some  would  explain  this  power 
to  mean  the  miracles  which  the  apostle  wrought ;  but  eve- 
ry one  must  perceive,  that  this  wholly  destroys  the  euer£;y, 
and  darkens  the  meaning  of  the  passage. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—8. 

All  spiritual  blessings,  "  from  God  the  Father  and  our 
"  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  belong  to  the  saints  and  faithful 
brethren  in  Christ,  wherever  they  are  dispersed  ;  may  we 
be  found  of  that  number!  We  should  thank  God  for 
those  who  show  their  faith  in  Christ  by  love  to  all  his 
saints,  and  also  pray  heartily  for  them,  (thoi'^h  they  be 
not  personally  known  to  us,)  when  we  hear  a  good 
account  of  them,  for  in  these  things  '  the  communion 
'  of  the  saints'  principally  consists.  The  hope  of  real 
Christians  is  laid  up  for  them  in  heaven,  out  of  the  reach 
of  enemies  and  disappointments  ;  they  have  been  called  to 
partake  of  it  by  "  the  word  of  the  truth  of  the  Gosjiel ;" 
and,  blessed  be  God,  the  joyful  message  is  come  to  us  in 
this  far  distant  region!  If  we  have  known  the  grace  of 
God  in  truth,  it  bringoth  forth  fiuit  in  our  holy  lives  and 
spiritual  worship;  but  if  it  has  in  no  degree  this  effect  on 
us,  it  will  only  aggravate  our  condemnation.  This  may 
lie  learned  from  all  the  fellow-servants  of  our  common 
Lord,  who  faithfully  minister  in  different  )iarts  of  hi.s 
Church  ;  for  they  all  di^clare,  that  ''  love  in  the  Spirit,'' 
of  Christ,  of  holiness,  and  of  the  jicojile,  ordinances,  anol 
commandments  of  God,  is  inseparable  frem  saving  faith. 


J.  D.  6-1. 


COLOSSIANS. 


^.  D.  64. 


CHAP.  11.  I 

The  apostle  slioics  how  camcstlif    he  pray- 
ed for  ihe  Colossians,  and  ihc   churches 
which  had  not  seen  him  ;  that  they  might 
be  united  in  love,  and  so  comforted  ;  and 
that  they  might  attain  a  clear  and  satis- 
factory   htowltdge    of  the  mysteries  of 
Christ,  and  not  be  seduced  by  deceivers, 
J — 4.     He  rejoices,    as  if  he  saw  their 
order,    and    the    steadfastness    of    their  [ 
faith  ;  and  exhorts  them  to  perseverance  j 
and   thanlcfnlncss,  5 — 7;    warning  them'' 
against  vain  philosophy  ami  human   tra- 1 
ditions  ;    and    showing    that    they  were  i 

V.  9--14. 

It  is  not  enough,  that  we  know  tlie  grand  outlines  of| 
divine  truth,  but  we  should  also  pray  tor  one  another, ! 
that  we  may  be  "  perfected  in  the  knowledge  of  the  i 
'•  Lord's  will,  in  all  wisdom  and  spiritual  unerstanding,"  : 
in  order  that  we  may  walk  worthy  of  out  vocation,  please ! 
God  in  every  part  of  our  conduct,  and  produce  every  kind 
of  holy  fruit  in  abundance.  Tiius  we  shall  likewise  in- 
crease in  the  knowledge  of  God ;  for  a  humble,  upright, 
teachable,  and  spiritual  mind  exceedingly  helps  the  exercise 
of  a  sound  judgment,  in  investigating  the  nature  and  per- 1 
fections  of  God,  and  experience  confirms  the  knowledge! 
which  fiuih  receives  from  divine  revelation.  This  again 
tends  to  increasing  simplicity  in  dependence  on  God,  which  I 
brings  strength  mto  the  soul,  that,  being  invigorated  with  { 
ill  might  "  according  to  his  glorious  power,""'  the  believer  | 
may  be  able  to  exercise  "  jiatience  and  long-sufi'ering  with 
'■  joyfulness,"  under  the  severest  trials  an<l  provocations, 
[ndeed,  we  may  well  be  thankful  to  the  Father,  if  we 
have  the  witness  in  oiirselves,  that  "  we  are  made  meet' 
"  for  the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light,"  having  ac- j 
quired  a  relish  for  those  contemplations,  and  that  holy 
worship,  in  which  the  blessed  spirits  before  the  throne  are 
incessantly  employed.  Alas  !  the  whole  world  lieth  under 
"  the  power  of  darkness,"  except  as  divine  grace  rescues  | 
some  from  this  destructive  bondage,  by  "  translating  them 
•'  into  the  kingdom  of  the  beloved  Son  of  God  ;"  that  these 
could  not  have  been  saved,  had  they  not  been  redeemed 
from  merited  wrath  by  the  blood  of  Christ,  through 
whom  their  sins  are  all  freely  pardoned  ;  the  subjects  of 
these  two  kingdoms,  with  their  respective  rulers,  will 
.-shortly  be  removed  to  an  eternal  and  unchangeable  state  ; 
Christ  and  his  peofjle  being  collected  together  in  heavenly 
felicity,  Satan  and  his  slaves  being  cast  into  outer  darkn"ess 
and  despair.  Now,  when  these  things  are  duly  consider- 
ed ;  we  shall  deem  it  so  vast  a  favour,  to  be  delivered  from 
the  kingdom  of  the  Devil,  and  translated  into  that  of 
Christ ;  that  we  shall  know  ourselves  to  have  unspeakable 
cause  for  gratitude,  in  the  deepest  scenes  of  adversity,  and 
the  sharpest  conflicts  of  temptation.  For  these  trials  will 
soon  terminate,  and  we  shall  speedily  find  ourselves  among 
•'  those,  that  are  come  out  of  great  tribulations,"  and  are 
singing  his  praises,  "  who  has  washed  them  from  their 
"  sins  in  bis  own  blood." 


complete  in  Christ,  8 — lU  ;  having  in 
Him  the  new  circumcision,  of  which  hap- 
tiam  was  tile  external  sign,  1 1 — 13.  For 
God  had  (piickened  them  with  Christ, 
having  forgiven  tluir  sins,  and  abolished 
ihe  law  of  ordinances,  by  his  cross,  1 4  ; 
on  'which  he  trivmphed  over  jmnr.ipali- 
tics  and  powers,  \b.  They  ought  not 
then  to  submit  to  legal  impositions,  which 
were  shadows  of  Christ,  iij,  17  ;  nor 
be  induced,  by  vain  pretences,  to  worship 
angels,  or  to  any  other  observances  of 
voluntary  humility,  will-worship,  and 
self-imposed  austerity,    18 — 23. 

V.   li— 20. 

— o»<»— 

When  admitted  into  heaven,  and  not  before,  we  shall 
have  some  adequate  conceptions  of  "  the  great  mystery  of 
"  godliness  ;"  and  shall  understand  the  import  of  the  apos- 
tle's energetic  language  concerning  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  "  the 
"  Image  of  the  invisible  God,"  the  First-born  of  the 
whole  creation ;  the  universal  Creator,  Sustainer,  Pro- 
prietor, and  Lord  of  heavc'n  and  earth,  of  men  and  angels, 
of  the  visible  and  invisible  world,  and  of  all  the  hierarchies 
of  cherubim  and  seraphim  before  the  throne  of  God  ;  all 
which  "  were  created  by  him  and  for  him,  and  he  is  be- 
"  fore  all  things,  and  by  hiei  all  things  consist."  Let  us 
then  at  present  adore  these  mysteries  in  humble  faith  :  and, 
instead  of  wanting  material  images  of  the  invisible  God, 
or  framing  gross  notions  of  him  in  our  creative  imagina- 
tion, or  vain  speculations;  let  us  contemplate  the  glory 
of  the  Lord  in  Christ  Jesus,  the  express  Image  of  his  es- 
sential excellency.  Here  we  may  learn  humble  confi- 
dence, reverential  fear,  and  filial  love  ;  and  be  prepared  for 
spiritual  worship,  joyful  communion  with  God,  and  grow- 
ing conformity  to  his  holiness  ;  as  dwelling  in  our  nature, 
reconciling  4he  world  unto  himself,  the  Beginning  of  our 
life,  the  First-born  from  the  dead ;  '•  that  in  all  things  he 
"  might  have  the  pre-cminenee."  Here  we  may  become 
acquainted  with  the  character  of  our  God;  and  may  ap- 
proach him,  and  have  fellowship  with  him,  notwithstand- 
ing our  exceeding  guilt  and  pollution.  For  it  hath  pleased 
the  infinitely  glorious  God,  that  all  fulness  should  dwell 
in  Christ,  both  to  relieve  our  weak  apprehensions  and  our 
guilty  consciences  ;  in  our  discoveries  of  his  glorious  ma- 
jesty and  holiness,  through  so  encouraging  a  medium,  as 
the  Person  of  Emmanuel ;  making  peace  by  the  blood  of 
his  cross  ;  and  reconciling  all  things  in  heaven  and  on  earth, 
to  him-elf and  to  each  other,  in  this  most  gracious  anffes- 
tonishing  manner. 

V.  21—29. 

If  we  be  coDvincen,  that  once  we  were  '•  alienated  from 
"  God,  and  enemies  in  our  minds  by  wicked  works  ;"  and 
are  now  rrcnnriled  to  him.  by  the  incarnation,  saci-ificej 
and  grace  of  Christ ;  we  shall  not  attempt  lo  explain  away, 
or  prf-sumptuously  expect  to  comprehend  these  deep  mys- 
teries ;  but  we  shall  see  a  glory  and  suitableness  in  this 


J   J)-  64. 


CHAPTER  U. 


A.  D.  CL 


•  I.!4.  i9  iv.  13 
Geo  xsx.  8. 
SXKii.  24— Jtl. 
Mo8.  xii.  J,  4 
Luke  xx'ii  44 
Gal  i-  19  Phil 
i.  30  Fltb  V.  7 

•Or,  A-r  or, 
core 

b.  i<  1.1  15,  111. 
Hev  i  11.  iii. 
14-22. 

CS  Acfs  xs.  25. 
ri8.  1    l'«t    i    s. 

d  IT.  8  Is.  si.  1. 
Rom.  XV  13, 
S  Cor  i  -1—6.  1 
xvii.  ;  1  .icts  iv 
i.  y  tleh  vi.  II. 
Si.  1  Cor  ii  13 


FOR  I  would  that  yc  knew  ''  wliai 
great  *  conflict  I  have  for  you,  and 
fur  them  ''  at  Laodicea,  and  for  as  many 
as  have  "  .'lot  seen  my  face  iv.  tlic  fle.sh  ; 

2  That  ''  their  hearts  miglit  he  com- 
forted, °  bcinsT  knit  together  in  love,  and 
unto  '  ali  riches  '  of  tlie  full  a'^suraacc  of 
"■  unuerstandino^,  to  the  acknowledafment 


.  %i.  G«l 
Eph' 


T.  14  2  'lies    ii.  !6 

28PI.il.  Ii  I  I  .lohn: 

)   10    1  John  i'i.  19. 

17—19.  ill.  9,  10  PliU.  iii 


ft  c.-.iJiii    I   Joliii 

11,1.2:. e  ITties 

)  xvii   3.  Rum.  xvi 


plan  of -redemption,  as  uniting  the  honour  of  the  divine 
law  and  f^overnment  with  the  hope  of  guihy  perishing 
sinners :  though  much  yet  remjins  far  above  and  out  of 
the  reach  of  our  low  cajiacities  j  and  while  we  long  to  he 
"  presented  holy,  uiihlanicable,  and  unreproveable,  in  the 
"sigVit  of  God,"  it  will  be  impossible  for  us  to  abuse  the 
doctrine  of  his  grace,  to  encourage  ourselves  in  sin.  Many 
things  indeed  must  try  the  faith  of  professed  Christians"; 
but  every  trial  which  we  stand,  and  every  temptation 
which  we  resist,  without  "  being  moved  away  from  the 
"  hope  of  the  Gospel,"  and  every  event  which  shows  that 
•we  "  continue  in  Uie  failli  grounded  and  settled,"  tends 
to  assure  us  that  we  shall  soon  "  be  presented  faultless 
"  before  our  God  with  exceeding  joy."  May  this  Gospel 
then  be  "  successfully  preached  to  every  creature  that  is 
"  under  heaven."  May  numbers  of  ministers,  like  St. 
Paul,  be  raised  up  and  sent  forth,  who  may  even  rejoice 
in  their  sufferings  for  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  after  his 
example ;  and  may  wc  all  remember  that  our  afflictions, 
when  properly  supported,  conduce  to  the  glory  of  God, 
our  own  salvation,  and  the  benefit  of  the  body  of  Christ. — 
Let  us  be  thankful,  that  God  hath  revealed  to  us  those 
mysteries  which  were  hid  from  ages  and  generations,  and 
hath  shown  the  riches  of  his  glory  among  us  Gentiles. — 
But  let  it  be  observed,  that  these  things  can  yet  be  known 
only  by  his  saints.  "  The  secret  of  the  Lord  is  still  with 
"  them  that  fear  him ;"  and  we  need  not  wonder  to  hear 
learned,  ingenious,  and  able  men,  betray  their  ignorance 
of  these  mysteries,  when  we  reflect  on  their  pride,  carnal 
mind,  and  evident  contempt  of  the  humbling  doctrine  of 
tiie  cross  ;  nay,  their  enmity  against  it.  As  Christ  is  preach- 
ed amojig  Jis,  let  us  seriously  inquire  whether  he  dwells 
and  reigns  in  us,  which  alone  can  warrant  our  assured 
hope  of  his  glory.  This  all  ministers  should  '•  preach, 
'•  warning  every  man,  and  instructing  every  man  in  all 
'•  wisdom,  that  they  may  present  every  man  ]5crfect  in 
"  Christ  Jesus."  May  we  then  every  one  of  us  thus 
labour  v?ith  all  earnestness,  and  by  every  method  endea- 
..  vourto  promote  the  cause  of  Christ ;  and  be  careful  to 
^"  strive  according  to  that  working,  which  worketh  mighti- 
'"  ly"  in  those  w  ho  simply  depend  on  it  and  pray  for  it, 
and  who  go  forth  in  that  strength,  to  do  the  work  and  seek 
the  glory  of  the  Lord. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  11.  V,  1 — 4.  The  aposdc  was  desirous  that 
the  Colossians  should  know  what  earnest  longings  he  had 
experienced,  and  what  vigorous  endeavours  and  fervent 
prayers  he  had  been  engaged  in,  for  them  and  the  C'liris- 
lians  of  Laodicea,  (a  neighbouring  city,)   and  all   others 


of    the   mvstcrr    of  God,    and    'of   the  >  •  is-n  is  nii. 

r  ather,  and  of  Christ  ;  «««  «i„f  |.I 

.3  t  In  ''  whom  are  '  hid  all  the  trea-  ^?''S3'\s'^^3i 

sures  of  Avisdom  and  knowledge.  Tl^'iT'li-sj; 

4  And  this  I  say,  °'  lest  any  man  should  tor '.'//.tr").."'" 
beguile  you  with  "  enticing  words.  Vom'^xi"  3"^ 

5  For  though  I  "  be  absent  in  the  flesh,  i-^^IbS^v''": 
yet  am  I  with  you  in   the  spirit,  joying  fiij^ii";?'  """■ 

■ '"  "  '-''  -'■'  ■  "  -  ■  "'  ■■  "■  Kph  :ii,  n.  lici.  li  n-  m3.  M.  Malt 
jr  xi  ;l  II— M  Oil  ii4.  Eph..-  14- v. 
f.  )ii.  Kt.  Tit  i.  10,  11.2  Pet  ii  i— 3,  I 
i..  XX.  3.  8. u  1  Cor.  ii  4, 0  I.I  Cor. 


Job.  .<^ 

XXiv    4    54.  .\cts  XX.  30.  Rom    XV'     13. 

G   3  Tlies.ii   9—11    ;  'rim.  iv.  I,  2.  2T 
Joliii  ii    18  2S   iv.  1.2  JoI]Q7,R«v.  xii. 


W'ho  had  never  seen  him,  in  order  to  promote  their  spiritual 
welfare.  He  especially  wresd;  1  ni./=t  earnestly  wit!'  God 
in  prayer,' (iv.  12,)  that  their  hearts  niighi  b:j  encouraged, 
by  divine  consolations,  in  every  part  of  their  duty  :  and 
that,  in  order  to  this,  they  might  be  r.niicd  together  in  the 
most  perfect  love  of  one  another  :  that  so  all  envies,  re- 
."ientment,  suspicions,  and  competition,  might  be  excluded, 
which  would  otherwise  certainly  burden  their  consciences, 
inflame  their  passions,  grieve  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  inter- 
rupt their  comfort.  In  this  most  cordial  union,  he  prayed 
that  they  might  attain  and  possess  all  those  spiritual  riches, 
which  were  to  be  found  in  the  distinct  and  complete  un- 
derstanding of  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  as  connected  with  the 
full  assurance  of  faith  and  hope  ;  that  so'they  might  con- 
fidently acknowledge,  and  profess  their  belief  of,  the  mys- 
tery of  God,  even  of  the  Father,  and  of  Christ  his  beloved 
Son,  as  One  with  him,  according  to  "  the  great  mysteiy 
"  of  godliness,  God  manifest  in  the  flesh  ;"  in  whom,  or 
in  which  myslery,  were  treasured  u]i  all  the  riches  of  wis- 
dom and  knowledge.  These  were  indeed  hidden  i'rom  the 
eyes  of  proud  unbelievers  :  but  the  infinite  wisdom  and 
knowledge  of  God  w'cre  more  displayed  in  the  Person  and 
redemption  of  Christ,  than  in  all  his  other  works  :  all  true 
wisdom  and  knowledge  consisted  in  a  believing  and  prac- 
tical experimental  understanding  of  these  mysteries,  and 
such  instructions  as  were  deduciblc  from  them  :  yea,  from 
this  treasury  all  true  wisdom  and  knowledge  must  be 
derived,  by  faith  and  prayer  ;  and  all  science  or  philo- 
sophy contrary  to  this  were  worthless.  This  the  apostle 
insisted  on,  lest  any  man  should  beguile  them  into  some 
specious  delusion,  by  enticing  words  or  persuasive  rea- 
sonings, such  as  plausible  orators  often  use,  to  impose  on 
the  judgment  by  addressing  the  passions  ;  or  by  assuming 
as  true,  what  is  sjiecious  indeed,  but  false :  as  if  either 
heathen  sages,  or  Jewish  scribes,  could  teach  any  wis- 
dom, distinct  from  and  jireferable  to  the  mysteries  of  the 
Gospel.  '  It  grieved  the  aposUe,  to  think  how  incapable 
'  he  was  rendered  of  serving  them,  otherwise  than  by  his 
'letters  and  prayers.  Oh!  that  such  language  might 
'  inspi-e  every  minister,  who  reads  it,  with  a  desire  to  use 
'  his  liberty  to  the  best  of  purposes,  and  to  exert  himself, 
'  as  under  such  confinement  he  would  wish  he  had  done.' 
(Doddridge.)  All  the  treasures,  &c.  (3.)  '  Let  this  be 
'  the  firmest  argument  against  cavillers,  that  without 
'  Christ  there  is  no  true  wisdom.'  {Beca.)  The  language 
of  the  first  verse  renders  it  at  least  highly  probable  that 
the'iapostle  had  not  been  at  Colosse  :  and  that  conslruclioti 
ot  it,  which  consists  with  the  contrary  supposition,  is  not 
very  obvious  or  natural. 


J.  D.  (3i. 


COLOSSIANS. 


A.  D.  &i. 


^c^^     ii.    45 

I  Cor  XV  is 
xvi  13.  I  TIPS 
Hi  8.  Hel>  iii 
14.  vi.  m.  1  Pet 
T  9  2  I'd.  iii 
17,  18. 

r  Matt  X  40. 
John  i.  12.  n. 
x  ii  20.  1  Cor 
i  30  Heh.  iji. 
14  I  John  V.  II, 
12  50  SJohn  R.9 

s  ill.  17    l<i    ii.  b 
i.  27.  1  ThP3    IV 
21.    Knm    xi.  i: 
iii    9-111    \i\\\\ 
ft«.  2  Cor   i.  21 


'■'  and  bolioldini^  your  order,  ''  and  tlic 
stcadfastncs.s  ol'  your  faitli  in  Christ. 

■(3  A.s  yc  have  therefore  '  received 
Christ  Jcsiis  tlio  Lord,  so  '  walk  ye  in 
him  : 

7  '  Roofed'  and  "  built  up  in  him,  and 
•'=  stahlishcd  in  the  faith,  as  ye  have  been 
taught,  abounding  therein  ^'  with  thanks- 
ffiviiiff. 


.20. 


Mic.  iv   2.  John  Xiv   B    2  Cor  f   7.  G«l    il    DO.  Eph    iv   I.  v  I,  2   Pliil. 

I. t  i.  2.)    P3   i.  :i   XI  ii    i;i    Is   l<i  n    Jer.  xvil.  B.    V.t   xvii  2;i, 

111    F|.h  ill.  17.    Jii.lH  12 u  Mutt   vii  21  25.    I.iike  vi   48    I  Cor. 

i   '.0-22.  1  Pet    ii.  4-i;    JildPSO X  i  2'   Horn    xvi   25    I  Cor.  xv. 

iTlifs   li    17    I  Pet.  V    ;o    2  Pet   iii    17,18  JuJe  24. y  i.  12,  13. 

I  fhes  V.  IB.  Heb.  xiii.  15. 


V.  5 — 7.  The  apostle,  when  absent  in  body,  was 
present  in  spirit  with  the  Colossians  ;  he  greatly  interested 
himself  in  tlieir  concerns,  and  realized  to  his  mind  the 
jirosjieroiiR  state  of  th(  ir  church,  as  made  known  to  him  by 
Epaphrns.  Some  think,  that  he  had  an  immediate  revela- 
tion concerning  it;  as  Elisha  had  of  Gchazi's  conduct  in 
following  Naaman.  By  that  view,  however,  which  he  had 
of  their  prosj^erous  stale,  he  was  filled  with  joy  and  com- 
jjlacency  ;  as  if  he  had  witnessed  the  orderly  management 
both  of  their  private  concerns,  and  of  those  of  the  church  ; 
as  to  the  external  regularity  and  discipline  maintained  in  it ; 
and  the  constancy  of  their  faith  in  Christ,  notwithstanding 
the  terrors  of  jicrsccution,  and  the  ariificcs  of  false  teach- 
ers. As  therefore  tliey  had  by  faith  received  Christ  Jesus 
to  be  their  Lord  and  Saviour,  according  to  the  several 
ofTices  which  he  sustained  for  the  benefit  of  his  church  ; 
let  ihem  continue  in  habitual  dependence  on  him,  and  obe- 
dience to  him;  let  them  seek  all  their  wisdom,  strength, 
hope,  holiness,  and  comfort  from  lum,  and  aim  in  all 
things  to  serve  and  glorify  him.  Thus,  being  rooted  in 
him  as  trees  in  a  fruitful  soil,  and  buildcd  upon  him  as  a 
house  upon  a  firm  fonndation  ;  and  being  established  by 
living  faith  in  him,  according  to  the  doctrine  which  they 
liad  hozn  tauglit ;  they  would  abound  more  and  more  in 
f.uth,  and  proceed  in  their  course  with  fervent  thanksgiving 
to  God  for  all  his  benefits.     {Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  0,  9.  It  was  especially  requisite  for  the  Colossians 
to  he  uiion  their  guard,  that  no  man  might  rob  them, 
(as  victorious  armies  plunder  the  vanquished,)  of  their 
h'.po  or  comfort,  or  turn  them  aside  from  Christ,  by 
any  philosophical  subtilties,  and  vain  delusive  speculations, 
which  were  opposed  to  the  simple  belief  of  the  gospel. 
These  were  human  traditions,  which  were  delivered  from 
the  heads  of  the  several  sects  of  philosophers,  and  so 
handed  down  from  ago  to  age  :  and  they  formed  the  ele- 
ments, or  first  principles,  of  a  supposed  wisdom,  suited 
to  the  proud,  curious,  and  carncil  temper  of  the  world  ; 
but  which  was  totally  incompatible  with  the  doctrine  of 
Christ.  The  .ludaizing  teachers  seem  to  have  blended 
their  system,  with  speculations  borrowed  fi-om  the  Pagans, 
and  theirjdiirerent  sects  of  philosophers  :  thus  the  traditions 
of  the  sages,  and  those  of  the  Pharisees,  were  incorporated  ; 
and  the  worldly  elements  of  heathen  sujierslition  or  phi- 
losophy, were  blended  with  legal  and  other  external 
observances.  Unless  something  of  this  kind  be  supposed, 
it  will  be  found  difticult  to  understand  the  apostle's  dis- 
course :  for  he  spoke  of  philosophical  delusions  and  legal 


8  '  Beware,  lest  any  man  ^  spoil  you 
tiirough  "  philosophy  and  vain  deceit, 
'-  after  the  tradition  of  men,  ''  after  the 
*  rudiments  of  the  world,  and  not  ^  after 
Christ : 

9  For  •■  in  him  dwelleth  all  the  fulness 
of  the  God-head  ^  bodily. 

10  And  yc  are  '' compb  >  m  him, 
which  is  'the  Head  of  all  pnncipality 
and  power : 

.9    .Mark  vii.  3—13   Gal.  I    M.  1  Pet.  i.  10 1:0    Eph.  ii.  2 'Or 

3.  I". eEpli.iv   20 f2,3   i.19    I3.  vli    "<   Mult.  I.  23.  John  X   30. 

xvil   21.  2  Cor.  V.  19.  1  Tim    iii    16.  Tit  ii.  P.  I  John  v.  7.  20. g  Lull 

II  21  h  iii.  II.  John  i.  16.  1  Cor   i  30.  J!    r  ,|    hi.  26-29 i  I.  16- 

iv. 15,16   Phil    ii.  a-ll    I  Pet    iii.  22.  Rev.  V  —IS 


I  Deot.    Ti.     I" 

M.tt  vii.i5, ,; 
» J"..i-  '■'"I- 

'"■  2  2  Pet.  ji, 
17 
>  IS  Caot  Ii  If 
J"  xxix.  ■«. 
Horn.  XTl.  17 
''-p!'  V   6.   Hov 

b  Acts  Xvil.  ij 
32  lloDl.  i.  si' 
22.  I  Cor  i  |g 
-23  iii  IB,  ,9 
"'  35,  38 
2  Cor  X  'i.G,' 
1  Ilm  V,  20, 
^  '"n  II.  17 
18.  iii    13 

C23.  Matt  XV.  8 
.  elements  Gal. 


.  10 


e  lii.23  John  i.r4.' 
13.  Epb   1   21-23 


ceremonies  at  the  same  time;  he  argued  against  both  of 
them  at  once,  but  he  leve!ip<l  his  reasonings  chiefly  against 
the  Judaizing  teachers.  To  what  he  had  before  advanced 
he  here  added,  that  "  in  Christ  all  the  fulness  of  the  God- 
"  head  dwelleth  bodily."  In  the  temple  the  Lord  dis- 
covered his  presence  by  the  Shechinah,  or  visible  glory  • 
yet,  this  was  only  an  emblem  or  shudam  of  his  gracious  pre- 
sence :  but,  in  Christ  the  fulness  of  the  Deity  dwells  sub- 
stantially  ;  and  all  the  divine  perfections  are  exercised  by 
Christ,  as  God  manifested  in  the  flesh,  by  virtue  of  the 
mysterious  Union  of  the  divine  and  human  nature  in  one 
Person.  When  the  apostle  spoke  of  believers  being  "  filled 
"  with  all  the  fulness  of  God;"  he  evidently  meant  it  of 
their  receiving  a  rich  abundance  of  all  divine  communi- 
cations from  God  ;  and  his  in-dwelling  in  his  jieoplc  refers 
to  his  gracious  and  powerful  presence  with  them.  But 
"  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelling  bodily"  in 
Christ,  is  language  unspeakably  stronger,  and  evidently  re- 
fers to  his  being  constituted  the  repository  of  all  spiritual 
blessings,  from  whose  fulness  all  believers  receive.  {Note, 
John,  i.  14 — 16.)  For  God  dwelling  in  human  nature, 
as  in  a  temple,  exercises  all  his  perfections,  performs  all 
divine  operations,  and  communicates  all  benefits  to  man, 
through  that  medium.  {Marg.  Ref.)  'Christ  is  not 
'  here  said  to  be  "  filled  with  all  the  fulne.ss  of  God  :" 
'  but  the  whole  fulness  of  the  Godhead  is  said  to  reside  in 
'  him.  Now  ffiai-nj  and  to  fmv  never  signify  the  gifts  of 
'  God,  or  the  doctrine  of  the  gosj.el ;  but  the  divine  nature 
'  only  ;  nor  can  the  will,  or  revelation,  of  God  he  said  to 
"dwell  bodily"  'in  any  person.'  {Whilby.)  If  the 
union  of  Deity  and  Manhood  in  one  person  can  be  ex- 
pressed in  human  language,  without  doubt  this  verse  docs 
express  it. 

V.  10.  As  Christ  was  completely  qualified  for  his 
mediatorial  work,  by  "  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead? 
"  dwelling  in  him  bodily  :"  so  believers  arc  completely 
supplied  with  all  that  they  want,  by  their  mystical  union 
with  him.  Being  "  in  him,"  as  members  of  his  mystical 
body,  and  as  quickened  by  his  Spirit,  he  is  their  "  Wisdom. 
"  Righteousness,  Sanctification,  and  Redemption  :"  all 
their  instruction,  acceptance,  holiness,  deliverance,  liberty, 
victory,  and  h;ippiness,  are  derived  from  him  by  faith,  in 
the  use  of  his  appointed  means.  As  he  is  also  "  the 
"  Head  of  all  principality  and  power."  {Marg.  Ref, ;)  all 
angels  being  his  willing  servants,  and  the  whole  creation 
being  in  one  way  or  another  subjected  to  him  :  so  Christians 
have  no  cau*c  to  fear  any  creatures,  or  reason  to  seek  help 


A.  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  II. 


A.  D.  64, 


kDeut.  X.  16.  11  in '' whom  also  yc  arc  circumcised 
4.  Runi  i<  29'  vvitli  the  circumcision  made  '  witlioiit 
iMarK"xiv.  53  hands,  "in  putlins:  off  the  body   ot'  the 

Acts      Vli.     13       .  '       ,  ,r  O  .  J    .    . 

xvii  24  s  Cor.  sins  ot  the  uesh,  °  by  the  cucumcision  oi 
Heb  .X  11  21.  Christ  : 

m  m.  8, 9.    Rom  •..,       .     i  •   i       i  •  •  i 

vi6  Eph  i«22       12    "  Buried    with    him    in    p  baptism, 

D  LuKc  .1.  21      3  .  •II- 

ii"V  Vv  ?*s.  **  wherein  also  ye  are  iisen  with  him 
Eph  ii  10-18    through  '  the    faith    of  the    operation    of 

O  Horn    VI.  4,  3.  S  •  1    I     ■  />  1  11 

""i  co°r  su'  13  God,  *  who  iiath  raised  liim  from  ttie  dead. 
Ep'n  iv's  Tit.       13  And  you,  being  '  dead  in  your  sins, 

iil   5,  6.  Heb   vi.  2  I  Pet  iii   21 qiii.1,2    Kom.vi.8-11    vii.  4    I  '"or.  s  v.  SO. 

Eph.  i.  30   i.  4-6    1   11    1  Pet    iv    1—3 r  Luke -tvii.  5    Gr   John  i    12.  13.  lii.  3-7. 

Actsxiv  27  Eph.  i.  19.  ii  8  iii   7   17.  Phil,  i  29   Heb  xii  2.  Jam  i   16,  17 s  Acta 

ii    24  Kom.  IV.  24,25.    Heb.  xiii  20,21. 1  Kz  xxxvii.  1  —  10.    Luke  ix  GO  xv,  21. 

32.  Rum.  vl.  13.  2  Cor  t.  14,  IS.  Eph  ii.  1.  S  v.  14  I  Tim.  v.  6  Heb  vi.  I.  ix.  11.  Jaoa. 
ii.  17.  20.  26. 


from  them.  The  Judaizing  teachers  seem  to  have  imbibed, 
and  new-modelled,  the  Pagan  notions  of  subordinate  deities, 
and,  applying  it  to  the  scriptural  doctrine  of  angels,  to  have 
introduced  the  mediatorial  worship  of  them,  with  which 
they  at  an  early  period  attempted  to  corrupt  the  Christian 
church,  and  not  wholly  without  success.  To  this  the  apos- 
tle here  evidently  refers,  as  well  as  in  what  is  said  alter- 
wards.  But  Christians  could  have  no  occasion  to  pay 
homage  of  any  kind  to  those  creatures,  who,  however  ex- 
alted, were  subjected  to  Christ,  their  Lord  and  Redeemer. 

V.  11,  12.  The  disciples  of  Jesus  did  not  want  the 
external  seal  of  circumcision,  in  order  to  their  acceptance 
or  complete  salvation  ;  for  in  Christ,  and  by  their  union 
with  him,  they  had  the  true  circumcision,  which  was  not 
performed  on  their  bodies  by  the  hands  of  men,  but  on 
their  hearts  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  consequence  of  whose 
regenerating  work,  they  were  daily  employed  in  "  putting 
"  otfthe  body  of  the  sins  of  the  flesh."  Thus  they  renounc- 
ed and  watched  against  all  the  sins,  to  which  their  natural 
corrupt  propensities  excited  them  ;  and  they  had  crucified 
the  old  man,  as  propagated  from  Adam,  whence  all  these 
evil  lustings  originated.  This  is  the  true  circumcision, 
which  Christ  himself  performs  on  the  hearts  o  his 
people,  by  his  Holy  Spirit;  (Note,  Rom.  ii.  28,  29.)  For 
"  the  circumcision  of  Christ,''  seems  rather  to  signify  his 
work  in  the  believer's  soul,  than  his  own  personal  circum- 
cision ;  though  that  was  a  part  of  his  mediatorial  humi- 
liation, by  which  the  true  circumcision  was  procured  for 
them,  and  in  which  they  are  rendered  conformable  to  him. 
Instead  of  the  outward  sign  of  circumcision,  baptism  had 
been  substituted  ;  (which  some  suppose  to  be  meant  by  the 
circumcision  of  Christ:)  this  represented  that  death  aud 
burial  with  him  from  former  confulences,  and  sinful  and 
worldly  pursuits,  which  true  Christians  experience,  in 
order  to  their  being  made  conformable  to  him  in  his  resur- 
rection. {Notes,  &c.  Rom.  vi.  1  — 11.)  The  baptism  of 
Jews  and  Gentiles,  when  converted  to  Christianity,  implied 
their  '  deaih  unto  sin  and  new  birth  unto  righteousness ;' 
their  entrance  into  the  Church  and  kingdom  of  Christ ;  the 
washing  away  of  the  guilt  and  pollution  of  their  sins  ;  and 
their  dedication  to  the  service  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
the  Holy  S|)irit,  in  whose  name,  as  the  God  of  their 
salvation,  they  were  baptized.  The  same  inward  change 
had  been  signified  by  circumcision,  which  ■was  adminis- 
tered to  adult  proselytes,  and  then  to  their  infant  olfsiiring; 
so  that  no  argument  can  hence  be  deduced  against  the 

Vol..  V. — No.   33. 


and    "  the   uncircumcision  of  your  flesh,  u  v,,h  n  n. 
hath  ^  he  quickened  tog-ether  with  him,  cxlv  so.  jnii,, 

.         .  .     1   .  ,p  '    v21.viC3  Rom 

y  havinoj  loro-iven  you  all  trespasses  ;  ir  "■'■'"J'  J 

3  55.  J  r  .    .'  Cor   XV.   36  45. 

14  ^  Blotting  out  '■'  the  haud-wntino;  of  ^^'^    >;\„.'^ 

!:5  .  O  Marg.      1  Tim. 

ordinances  that  was  against  us,  which  was  ""pj^.^jj ,  ,5 
contrary  to  us,  and  ''  took  it  out  of  the  ',;,'^i''f,/  ^'h 
way,  nailing  it  to  his  cross;  l'^^^  ^*';    ^?,; 

IT)  Jlnd  "having  spoiled  "^  principali-  "'uol'iJu-r 
ties  and  powers,  he  made  a  shew  of  them  Ji,.J,^  ^  ^-^ 
openly,  "  triumphing  over  them  *  in  it.         il'^gMs^xml: 

26   sliv.  22  Arts  iii   19  —  -  a  20.  Esth  iii.  12.  viii.  8  Djn  v  7.  8  Luke  i.  6.  Gal   iv   1  — 

1.  I'.ph  ii   11-16   Heb.  vii    IB,  viii.  13.  ix   9    10  x.  8.  9 h  Is  Iv.i.  11  aTlii-s,  ii.  7. 

c  (Jen   iii.  15.  Ps.  Iiviii.  18    laxlis.21,25  liii   12.  Matt  xii.  29.  Luke  x.  18.  si.  22  Joliil 

xii.31.  xvi.  II.  Eph   iv,  e.  Heb.  ii  14.   Rev.  xii.  9.  xx  2,  3  10. Ji   11  2C.ir.iv. 

1    Eph    vi    12. e  Luke  xxiii.  40-43.    John  xii.  32  xix  30.  Acts  ii  23,  21  32-3G. 

•  Or,  ill  himul/-. 


baptism  of  infants.  (Notes,  Gen.  xvii.  Matt,  xxviii.  19 
20.)  This  conformity  to  the  crucified  and  risen  Saviour 
was  elTected,  '•  through  the  faith  of  the  operation  of  God, 
"  who  raised  him  from  the  dead  ;"  or  by  a  believing 
reliance  on  the  effectual  saving  power  of  God,  as  revealed 
in  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  It  is,  no  doubt,  an  important 
scriptural  truth,  that  the  faith,  by  which  we  receive  all 
other  blessings,  is  itself  the  gift  and  work  of  God  ;  and 
this  has  induced  some  expositors,  and  very  many  preachers, 
to  explain  the  clause  to  mean,  "  the  faith  which  God  has 
"  wrought  in  the  heart."  This  was  the  author's  view, 
when  he  wrote  the  first  edition  of  this  work,  and,  indeed, 
till  he  came  to  revise  it  for  this  editi.>ii.  But  a  careful 
examination  of  the  subject  has  convinced  him,  that  this  is 
rather  imposing  a  sense  on  the  apostle's  v.-ords,  than 
inquiring  after  the  true  meaning  of  them.  The  ablest 
Grecians  are  decided,  that  the  idiom  of  the  langna<je  will 
not  admit  of  that  construction  ;  and  certainly  theie  is  no 
instance  in  the  New  Testament,  in  which  a  similar  mode 
of  expression  can  fairly  be  thus  intprnreted.  (Murk  xi. 
22.  Acts  iii,  16.  Rom.  iii.  22.  26.  Gut.  ii.  16.  20.  iii.  22. 
Eph.  iii.  12.  Phil.  i.  27.  iii.  9.  2  Thes.  ii.  13.  Jtim.  ii. 
2.  Rev.  ii.  13.  xiv.  12.  Gr.)  But  it  should  be  observed, 
that,  though  the  clause  does  not  affirm  failh  to  be  the  work 
and  gift  of  God,  it  neitht>r  teaches  nor  implies  any  thing  to 
the  contrary.  Indeed,  this  is  clearly  taught  in  the  sub- 
sequent verse.  {Marg.  Ref.)  Buried.  {Notes,  Rom. 
vi.  1—3.) 

V.  13 — 15.  The  Colossinns,  being  chiefly  converts 
from  idolatry,  had  been  "  dead  in  their  sin.«."  and  in  that 
carnal  state,  of  which  the  uncircumcision  of  their  flesh  was 
an  outward  token  ;  but  God  had  quickened  them  together 
with  Christ,  by  virtue  of  his  resurrection,  having  in  his 
death  provided  for  the  forgiveness  of  all  their  transgressions, 
to  the  full  benefit  of  which  he  had  thus  admitted  them. 
(\oles,  Eph.  ii.  i  —11.)  For  Christ  had  blotted  out  the 
hand-writing  of  ordinances,  the  ceremon-al  law,  which  was, 
as  it  were,  the  bond  of  the  ancient  church,  for  payment  of 
the  debt  of  sin  contracted  by  violation  of  the  moral  law, 
but  which  Christ,  the  .Siiretv,  had  paid  in  behalf  of  all 
believers,  and  so  blotted  out  the  ilebt.  This  was  ngainst  the 
Jeivs.  aiid  conlrari/  to  them,  as  well  as  to  the  Gentiles;  for 
it  is  observable  that  the  apostle  changed  the  person,  when 
he  came  to  speak  on  this  subject,  saying  us,  instead  oi  pott. 
Not  only  was  it  a  heavy  yoke  for  them  to  bear,  but  all  its 
sacrifices  and  ablutions  testified  that  they  were  guilty  ani! 

2  T 


A,  D.  Gl. 


COLOSSIANS. 


A.  D.  64. 


'Bom  xw.3  10      16  Let  no  man  therefore  ^  judjre  you 
-31.  Gal.  ii  IS,  *  m  5  nieat,  or  in   dnnk,  or  t  i"   respect 

»3.  Jiin.lv.  II.  .  Ill  el 

°i;/;'' .'"''"?'■  of  an  holy-day,  or  ol  '  the  now  moon. 

and  linnktng-  J  J  • 

Viii"'  "loi"?*'  ^  O'"  °'  ^''^  sabbath  days  : 
};*«%/■;  ;\'       17  Which  am  '  a  shadow  of  things  to 
Acuxr3-!i.  conje:  but  ™  liie  body  w  of  Chiist. 

18  Let   "no    man    J  beguile    you  of 


20.      H 
Xiv.    2     6     U 

17.  20,21.  I  Cor  viii  7-13  1  Tim  iv  3-5  H 
li  I.CV.  xxiii'  Num.  KKviii.  xxix.  Deul  xvi  I— r7  >Ieli 
*Num.  X.  10.  xxviii.  1'  U  I  Sam  r%.i  15.  sKin^s 
yi  Ps.  Ixxxl.  3.  Is   i   13  Kz  xlv.  17  xlvi  1— n    A'n   i 

xvl.  31.  xxiii.  3.  24    22  39 1  .loliD  i.  17.  Hc'i   viii 

28,23  Hub    iv.  1  —  11 n  i  8  Geo.  iii.  13  Nun.  xi 


-t  Or.  in  pari. 
viii  9  X  m.  P.«.  xlii  4  Horn  siv. 
,v  S3  I  Chr.  xxiii  31.  ^en  x. 
\'\  4    Gal    iv    10 k  Lev-. 

5  >\  9   X   I mMaU  xi. 

V.  I-   M  rl(   xxiv  Si   Horn.  xvi. 

1,2    2  John  7-  II.    Rev.  xii  9. 


your  reward,  §  in  a  voluntary  humility  !  cr.  ».i«fo  ««- 
and  "  worshippinc:  of  angels,  i' intrudins:  i"»2'3"uuT9 

1  1--I  1  Oo  bao       xi       38 

nito  these  thinos  which  he  hath  not  seen,  u.b  nom  i  iv 

1  vainly  pullbd  up  by  his  "■  ileshlv  mind  ;       >  'I'm  "w  '  \. 

J!>  .-Viid  '  not  lioldincr  the  J  lead,  from  '"  "^     » 

1    •     I        ,       I,  ,  I         1     '         I  •     •  1   P  Ui;""   XX1S.29. 

which  'all  the  body,  "by  loints  and  ^  "»xi  1.2. 
bands,  having  "nourishment  ministered,  \^,j' f-'"':.;''^' 
and  >  knit  together,  '  incrcaseth  with  the ,''[",',;";;.'-» 
increase  of  God. 


Tor     Xil     20. 
Gal     v.    19,   20. 

6-9.  i.  18   Gill.  i.  C-9  T  2-4.   I  Tim.  ii.  4-6. 1  Kph. 

X    li.ie xJohuxv   4-6   Koiu   Xi.l7   Eph'. 


Jam.  iii    14-ir,   iv    1-6  - 

iv.  15.16 u  loll  X   9-12    pp 

V  2a y  2   John  xvii   21.  Acts  iv   32.  Honi   xii   4.4.    1  Cor.  i.  10.  x.  16   17  xii.  12- 

27   Kph.  iv.  3.    I'Uil  i,  27.  ii.  2-5.    1  Pit.  iii.  8 z  i.  19.  1  Cor.  iii  6.  Eph.  iv.  16.  1 


12    iv    10   2Tbes.  i.3  3  Pet.  iii    18. 


polluted,  yet  could  they  not  take  away  sins.  So  ihat  the 
bond  could  never  have  been  discharged,  except  as  Christ 
came  and  made  payment  of  it,  and  unbelievers  among  the 
Jews  were  under  condemnation,  hy  the  testimony  even  of 
the  ceremonial  law,  as  well  as  for  tiie  additional  sins  which 
the  inulti|iiying  of  precepts  necessarily  occasioned.  At 
the  same  time  ihe  Gentiles,  who  had  not  so  much  as  tiicse 
typical  expiations,  were  under  condemnation  as  trans- 
gressors, and  were  excluded  by  them  even  from  the  visible 
Church.  But  Christ  not  only  blotted  out  the  debt,  but 
removed  the  bond  out  of  the  way,  and  nailed  it  as  a  can- 
celled deed  to  his  cross,  that  it  might  no  more  appear 
against  his  people.  The  ceremonial  law,  therefore,  and 
the  whole  Mosaic  dispensation,  having  received  its  in- 
tended accomplishment  in  Christ,  were  of  no  more  force 
or  value  than  a  cancelled  bond  ;  and  the  Gentiles,  being 
admitted  i^ito  the  church  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  his  insti- 
tution of  baptism,  Lad  no  need  of  circumcision,  or  of  any 
legal  observances,  and  ought  not  to  pay  any  regard  to  them. 
Moreover,  Christ  had  at  the  same  lime  virtually  deprived 
the  princii^alitics  and  powers  of  darkness  of  their  usuiped 
dominion,  and  made  way  for  the  subversion  of  their  king- 
dom, which  was  before  universally  established  throughout 
the  Gentile  world.  For,  by  satisfying  the  justice  of  God 
for  sin,  he  had  removed  the  cause  of  fallen  man's  sub- 
jection to  Satan,  and  made  way  for  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  nations,  with  the  Holy  Spirit  sent  down 
from  heaven  to  make  it  successful.  So  that  he  vanquished 
those  enemies  when  he  hung  upon  the  cross ;  when  he 
arose  and  ascended,  he  led  them  captive  ;  and  he  made  an 
open  show  of  his  victory,  and  manifested  .the  triumphs  of 
his  cross,  when,  by  the  preaching  of  his  Gospel,  he  |)ro- 
ceeded  to  destroy  Satan'.s  stiong-holds,  and  to  rescue  his 
captives  in  the  dilT;'rcnt  nations  of  the  earth.  {E}fh.  iv.  8 
— 10.)  Asa'.nst  us.  (i4.)  '  Circumcision  publicly  tes- 
'  lifted  innate  depravity  ;  the  purifications,  the  pollations 

*  of  sin,  and   the  sacrifices,  that   its  guilt  deserved  death, 

*  to  which  the  remarkable  saying  of  Augustine  refers; 
'  in  those  ceremonies  there  was  rather  the  confession,  than 
'the  removal,  of  sin.'  {Heza.)  The  .silencing  of  the 
heathen  oracles,  and  the  gradual,  yet  rapid,  subversion  of 

■  the  Grecian  and  Roman  idolatry,  in  consequence  of  the 
death  of  Christ,  are  fixed  on,  by  some  comamntators,  as 
almost  the  exclusive  meaning  of  the  clause,  "  triumphing 
*'  over  them  in  it ;"  but  these,  however  important,  con- 
stituted only  a  small  part  of  that  victory  over  the  powers 
of  darkness,  which  Christ  obtained  on  the  cross,  and  of 
his   subsequent  triimohs;  of  which   the  salvation  of  the 


dying  thief  may  be  considered  as  an  earnest.     {Note,  Gen. 
iii.  1.5.) 

V.  16,  !7.  Seeing,  therefore,  that  Christ  had  cancelled 
the  ceremonial  law,  let  no  man  venture  to  judge  and  con- 
demn the  Gentile  believers  as  guilty,  or  as  no  jiart  of  the 
Church,  because  they  disregarded  it ;  and  let  no  Christian 
disquiet  himself  about  such  censorious  judgments,  which 
related  to  the  distinction  between  clean  and  unclean  meats, 
or  the  use  of,  or  abstinence  from,  this  or  the  other  drink, 
or  the  neglect  of  the  Jewish  festivals  and  solemnities,  the 
new-moons  and  sabbaths.  Doubtless,  this  last  related 
principally  to  the  weekly  sabbath,  which,  as  observed  on 
the  seventh  day,  was  now  become  a  part  of  the  abrogated 
Jewish  law.  For  the  sabbath  under  the  Mosaic  dispensa- 
tion, was  a  ceremonial  and  a  judicial,  as  well  as  a  moral, 
requirement;  the  morality  of  it  had  no  necessary  conr 
nexion  with  the  seventh  day,  in  preference  to  all  others, 
save  as  that  was  for  the  time  appointed;  but  the  appro- 
priation of  a  part  of  our  time  for  the  worship  and  service 
of  God,  is  of  moral  and  essentially  immutaljle  obligation. 
{Note,  Ex.  XX.  8 — 10.)  The  first  day  of  the  week,  the 
Lord's  day,  was  the  time  kept  holy  by  Christians,  in  re- 
membrance of  Christ's  resurrection  ;  and  the  sabbath,  in 
the  New  Testament,  always  signifies  the  seventh  day,  the 
observance  of  which  the  Judaizing  teachers  wanted  to 
impose  upon  the  Gentile  converts.  These  things  in  gcne^ 
ral  were  shadows  of  evangelical  blessings  ;  but  the  truth, 
reality,  and  substance  of  them  were  found  in  Christ,  re- 
sulting from  his  Person,  work,  and  salvation,  and  con- 
sisting in  the  holiness,  peace,  communion  with  God,  and 
heavenly  rest,  which  he  vouchsafes  to  believers.  '  In  the 
'  law  no  kind  of  drink  was  "forbidden,  except  to  the  Naza- 
'  rites.  Now,  it  is  not  improbable  that  the  eldevs,  who 
'  pretended  to  have  received  from  Moses  and  the  prophets, 
'  by  tradition,  many  precepts  not  written  in  the  law, 
'  might  enjoin  abstinence  from  wine  and  strong  drink,  to 
'  such  of  their  disciples  as  aimed  at  superior  holiness.' 
[Macknigltt.)     {Munr.  Kef.) 

V,  18,  19.  As  Christ  was  "  the  Head  of  all  prin- 
•'  cipalities  and  powers,"  the  apostle  warned  the  Colos- 
sians  not  to  allow  any  man  to  rob  them  of  that  glorious 
prize,  for  which  they  were  candidates,  by  giving  thera 
wrong  directions,  or  turning  them  out  of  their  course. 
The  original  word  seems  to  be  taken  from  the  office  of 
those  who  presided  in  the  Olympic  games,  and  decided 
to  whom  the  prize  belonged.  Now,  if  any  man  usurped  such 
an  authority  among  Christians,  he  would  mislead  all  who 
willingly  submitted  to  him,  as  well  as  domineer  over  their 


A.  D.  61. 


CHAPTER  II. 


J.  D.  G4 


,iii  3  Rom,  vi.      20  Wherefore,   ^  if  ve  be    dead  \vith!iisin!^ ;)    'after  the    commandments  and  ei.'-j,^'^'^!''" 

S-ll.  Til     4-6  .•  ;  J."',.  ^ill'      i     •  (•  XI  37   Nail.  Kv 

»«',J',  ,,^«.  20  Christ    ^from    the    *  rudiments    of  the  doctrines  ol  men 


-Epb.  ^vorld,  why,  as    though    "  hvirig  in     tiie 
,,,     worki,  are  ye  ''  subject  to  ordinances  ? 
,6  "■      21    (=  Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not ; 


,  ,  j„|,u  ^.      22  Which  all  are  ^  to  perish  with  the 

il  Xft  on,  14    If. —Gal    iv   9-12    Heh.  siii  9 e  Gi  - "'- 

17.  1  Tim.  i,.  3. f  JIark  vii    13,  19  John  vi  27.  I  Cor 


.  3   l3.  lii.  II.  2  Cor. 


-^^: 


consciences.  This  would  be  attempted  by  certain  persons, 
who  were  induced,  by  an  uncommanded  and  self-imposed 
humility,  to  worship  angels  ;  pretending  that  it  was  im- 
proper for  mean  sinful  creatui-cs  to  come  to  God  imme- 
diately with  their  prayers,  and  that  it  was  therefore  expe- 
dient to  solicit  the  mediatory  good  olliccs  of  holy  angels  ; 
antl  ihcy  aimed  to  persuade  others  to  the  practice.  Thus, 
they  ascribed  divine  honours  to  created  beings,  as  if  ever 
prese;  t  with  men  in  all  places,  and  acquainted  with  the 
sincerity  and  the  desires  of  their  hearts  :  nay,  they  seemed 
to  intimate,  that  they  were  more  compassionate  and  kind 
than  the  Lord  bimselt\  This  might  be  called  fmmilily,  and 
indeed  it  was  a  vuluntary  degradation,  to  which  a  rational 
creature  ought  not  to  submit :  yet,  in  fact,  it  originated  from 
pride,  and  a  most  presumptuous  intrusion  into  the  sup- 
posed state  of  the  invisible  world  :  it  substituted;,  man's 
arrogant  conjectures  and  speculations  in  the  place  of  divine 
revelation  ;  and  it  was  the  genuine  offspring  of  that  self- 
wisdom,  with  which  the  carnal  mind  is  so  prone  to  be 
puffed  up.  By  thus  exalting  angels  to  the  office  of  media- 
tors, and  worshipping  them  in  that  capacity,  they  espe- 
cially dishonoured  Christ,  the  One  Mediator  between  God 
and  inan,  to  whom,  as  God  manifested  in  the  flesh,  such 
Tvoishii)  ought  to  be  appropriated.  They  did  not  therefore 
adhere  to  Christ  the  Head,  or  hold  communion  with  him  ; 
but.  intact,  they  departed  from  the  grand  principles  of  the 
Gospel,  bj' choosing  and  worshipping  other  mediators:  and 
as  no  sinner  can  approach  God,  or  be  accepted,  but  in 
and  by  Christ,  so  this  error  tended  directly  to  ruin  their 
souls.  For  all  true  believers  arc  united  to  him,  and  re- 
ceive all  grace  from  him.  they  arc  compacted  together  into 
one  body  f)y  their  union  with  him  and  with  each  other,  and 
by  thus  filling  up  their  proper  places,  and  performing  their 
proper  funcions  in  his  Church  ;  as  the  human  body  is 
made  up  of  many  mei<ibers  compacted  together,  by  joints, 
tendons,  veins,  &< .  united  to  oae  head.  Thus  Christians, 
derive  spi.iiial  nourisl  ment  from  Christ,  through  his  ordi- 
nances ;  and  being  knit  tog' ther,  they  increase  in  know- 
ledge and  holines',.  by  the.  power  of  God,  and  grow  up 
into  nearer  conformity  to  him.  (Eph.  iv.  15,  16.}— It 
hath  before  been  intimaled,  that  the  Jews  seem  to  have 
borrowed  some  of  the  P.igan  notions,  and  applied  them  to 
the  scriptural  doctrine  of  a,, gels  ;  by  those  means  the 
Judaizing  teachers  had  begun  to  corrupt  Christianity  with 
a  now  and  refinf-d  S|)ecies  of  idolatry.  To  what  lengths 
the  same  pririciples  afterwards  carried  professed  Christians, 
in  the  worship  of  departed  saints,  real  or  imaginary,  and 
the  worship  of  images,  as  well  ns  that  of  angels,  espe- 
cially in  the  Church  of  Rome,  is  well  known.  But  the 
whole  was  done  in  direct  defiance  lo  liie  apostle's  testimo- 
ny, which  sufficiently  proves  all  surh  practices  to  be  as  con- 
(rarj?  to  the  honour  of  Christ  in  the  Gospel,  as  more  direct 


2:5  Which  things  have  indeed  "a  shew  ,,'\t'„'";|;  sK 
of  wisdom  in  '  will-worsiii|)  and  humi-  J^^VcJr'Jti.-A 
lity,  and  f  neglecting  of  tlie  body;  not  ^b!' ,'''"' '" 
in    any   honour    to  the  satisfying    of  the  \%'°'%lfj^,„._ 


or  acknowledged  idolatry  is  to  the  honour  of  God  in  the 
law. — Many  expositors  bestow  great  pains,  while  com- 
menting on  this  chapter,  in  showing  what  heretics,  or 
heretical  teachers,  the  apostle  had  in  view  ;  and  what  sects 
of  the  philosophers  had  suj:iplied,  so  to  speak,  the  mate- 
rials for  these  corruptions  of  the  Gospel.  But  it  appears 
to  me,  that  if  Cerinthus,  or  the  Gnostics,  or  any  other 
heretics,  had  been  then  known  as  avowing  anlichristian 
tenets,  the  apostle  would  no  more  have  scrupled  to  name 
them,  than  he  did  to  name  Hymcncus  and  Philetus  ;  unless 
he  had  thought,  that  by  naming  some  he  should  be  sup- 
posed to  exculpate  others,  who,  with  some  shades  of  dif- 
ference, were  equally  corrupting  the  Gospel.  In  like  man- 
ner, the  Stoics  and  Epicureans  are  named  by  the  sacred 
historian  in  the  same  way  as  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees 
are  ;  and  if  Christianity  had  been  corrupted,  exchtsively, 
by  the  speculations  of  Pythagoreans  or  Platonists,  it  docs 
not  appear  wliy  the  apostle  should  omit  to  protest  against 
them.  But  if  all  the  sects  of  the  philoso|;hcrs  held  no- 
tions suited  to  corrupt  Christianity,  then  the  reason  is 
evident  why  he  apostle  names  no  one;  and  it  is  equally 
strong  against  our  interpreting  his  words  of  any  one 
exclusively,  hi  fact,  it  is  of  immensely  more  importance 
for  us  to  know  what,  than  whom,  he  opposed  ;  for  if  our 
attention  be  engrossed  by  the  danger  of  ancient  Christians, 
from  this  or  the  other  sect,  either  of  heretics  or  phi- 
losophers, we  shall  probably  be  led  to  forget  our  own 
danger  from  Papists,  Socinians,  philosophising  infidels, 
rational  Christians,  (as  some  call  themselves,)  and  all  the 
varieties  of  superstitious  and  enthusiatical  deceivers  ; 
against  all  of  whom  the  apostle's  words,  as  explained  ia 
an  enlarged  sense,  most  solemnly  warn  us. 

V.  "20 — 23.  If  the  Colossians  were  indeed  become 
dead  with  Christ  to  the  ceremonial  law,  which  is  else- 
where called  the  rudiments  or  elements  of  this  world, 
(Blare;.  Re/-)  Christ  having  discharged  and  cancelled 
that  bond,  why  did  they  act  as  if  they  were  still  living 
in  the  world,  under  a  carnal  dispensation,  and  strangers  to 
a  more  spiritual  worship  and  service?  And  why  did  any 
of  them  submit  to  those  who  dogmatically  imposed  legal 
observances  and  human  traditions  of  any  kind  on  them?. 
The  Judaizing  teachers,  having  imbibed  also  the  notions 
of  the  heathen  philosophers,  had  crept  in  at  Colosse,  and 
with  great  eagerness  inculcated  their  principles,  and  seem 
to  have  met  with  countenance  from  some  professed  Chris- 
tians. They  called  on  them,  in  a  dogmatical  and  autho-' 
ritative  manner,  not  "  to  touch,"  or  to  eat  such  food  as 
was  legally  unclean,  and  not  so  much  as  to  taste  it,  nor 
yet  to  handle  any  thing  which  might  pollute  them ; 
probably  requiring  them  also  to  refrain  from  marriage. 
(1  Cor.  vii.  I.)  The  next  words  are  difiercntly  inter- 
preted.— Some  suppose  them  to  be  the  words  of  the  false 

2  T  2 


ji.  D.  Gi. 


COLOSSIANS. 


.'1.  D.  CI. 


CilAP.  III. 


The  aposlk  cxhorls  Christians  to  srelc,  and 
set  their  affections  on  thin<rs  above  ;  and 
bein<r  risen  uith  Christ,  nnd  foUoicinu;  him 
io  heaven,  I — -1:  to  mortij'i/ carnal  lusts, 
to  put  atiai/  malice,  and  to  seek  con- 
formity  to    Christ  in    holiness,    5 — 1 1  > 


especially  in  love  of  each  other,  readiness 
to  foririve  injuries,  and  gratitude  to 
God,  12 — 1.0  :  to  keep  close  to  the  uord 
of  truth,  to  abound  in  grateful  praises, 
and  to  do  all  in  the  name  of  Christ,   Hi, 

17.  The  duties  of  wives  and  huabands, 

18,  19  ;  of  children  and  parents,  20,  21  ; 
and  of  servants,  22 — 25. 


(cachcrs,  forbidding  the  use  of  all  food,  wiiich  cuised  ih? 
dcsiruclion  of  life. — '  VVliaievpi-  (iiiags  tend  to  tlis  dc- 
'  sinictioT  of  life,  in  iheiHing.'  (MncknigiU.)  Cut  tnough 
tlie  words  may  b;3v  this  liMnslatioii,  yet,  as  there  is 
nothing  in  the  original  far  of  life,  and  ns  whatever  is  used 
as  food  is  destroyed  by  that  \iic,  the  intcrprel.iiion  seems 
inadii'.issibie. — 'All  which  things  tend  lo  the  corruption 
'  of  iliat  cscellent  religion,  into  whicii  you  are  iniitialed.' 
(Doddrige.)  This  suppose*  iho  word  (pSc>x  in  be  used 
in  a  mor.:i  oensc,  of  which  many  instances  may  be  given. 
But  the  more  general,  and,  as  it  appears  to  me,  the  best 
founded  inteiprf^tation,  supjioses  tiic  apostle  to  refer  to 
our  Lord's  words  concerning  the  traditions  of  the  Phari- 
sees, {.)[all.  XV.  If.)  and  implies,  that  abstaining  from 
such  things,  when  not  divinely  prohibited,  as  su;iporled 
the    body  by  perishing  themselves,   could  do  nothing   to- 

v.'ardsl!ii'  salvation  -f 'he  soul.  {.Soles.  Ttltilt.  xv.  1 'JO.  1 

Cor.  vi.  I- — '20. j  Whereas  all  such  things  perish  with  the 
using,  ind  could  comnunicate  no  real  defilement.  J^ypicul 
in..trHclioi>s  had  in  former  ages  been  conveyed  by  the  ritual 
law,  but  its  obligation  had  now  ceased,  and  it  was  of  no 
more  authority  than  the  other  doctrines  and  command- 
ments of  human  invention,  which  the  false  teachers  ^added 
to  it.  The  worship  of  angels  and  the  distinctions  of  meats 
had  a  show  of  wisdom,  which  might  impose  on  the  injudi- 
cious. To  add  voluntarily  to  the  rule  of  duty,  and  thus  to 
render  it  more  strict,  had  a  semblance  of  great  devotion 
and  extraordinary  sanctity  ;  but  it  implied  that  God  had 
given  a  defective  rule,  and  that  he  would  be  jileased  with 
wliathe  had  never  commanded.  It  might  alsj  appear  very 
humble  to  worship  angels,  yet  this  arose  from  abomina- 
ble pride  and  unbelief.  The  abstaining  fi'om  meats,  with 
various  self-imposed  austerities,  might  have  a  show  of  ex- 
traordinary spirituality,  by  which  the  body  was  neglected, 
from  a  jiretended  superiority  to  animal  indulgence,  and 
willingness  for  raortilication  and  suffering  ;  yet  all  this  was 
not  "  in  any  honour"  to  God,  cr  any  thing  valuable  in 
itself;  nay,  the  whole  tended  to  so/is/^(/,  in  a  dishonourablp 
manner,  the  propensities  of  the  flesh,  of  the  cartial  mind, 
by  grati.'ying  his  self-will  self-wisdom,  self-righteousness, 
bignti')-,  and  contempt  of  others. — The  w^ord  rendered 
*'  will-worship,"  is  not  clsewdiere  used  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, but  it  may  be  so  naturally  formed  out  of  two  words 
found  in  the  eighteenth  verse,  and  rendered  '■  voluntafv 
"  worshipjiing,"  that  its  meaning  is  by  no  means  doubt- 
ful. The  last  clause  is  differently  interpreted, — '  Nor  are 
'  they  of  any  value,  as  they  regard  those  things  by  which 
•  the  flesh  is  gratified, ''or  pam|)cred.''  (Besa.)  By  "the 
"  flesh,"  he  means  the  carnal  mind,  which  is  gratified 
ivilh  every  thing  that  a.fbrds  fuel  for  pride,  self-pre- 
ference, and  contempt  of  others.     "  Wot  by  any  provision 


'  for  satisfying  the  flesh  :  Tift->i,  '  somctimrs  in  scripture 
'  signiiles  the  food  and  clothing  necessary  for  the  l)ody. — 
'  Tlius  the  jirovi^ion  of  tlie  necessaries  and  conveniences 
'  of  life,  made  for  parents,  elders,  and  widows,  is  called 
'  Tfft?,  (1  Tim.  V.  l7.)  The  body  is  as  real  a  part  of  our 
'  nature,  as  the  soul,  and  ought  to  have  such  food  and 
'  recr.  ation  as  are  necessary  to  its  health  and  vigour. 
'  The  wisdom  which  teaches  the  "  neglecting  of  the  body, 
"  is  not  wisdom,  but  folly."  {Macknighf.)  '  Not  yield- 
'  ing  that  due  respect  and  care  to  the  body,  which  were 
'meet  for tne  moderate  and  fit  sustentalion  of  it.'  {Up. 
Hall.)  '  Forbidding  marriage,  wliich  "  is  honourable, 
''  (ti^(«<^,)  in  all,"  '  and  allowing  no  honourable  means 
'  of  satisfying  those  desires,  which  are  imj)lanted  by 
'nature,  brought  them  all  to  dishonourable  lusts.'  {Ham- 
mond.) If  this  meaning  could  be  clearly  made  out  and 
firmly  established,  it  would  very  well  suit  the  context. 
For  it  can  hardly  be  doubted,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  led  the 
apostle  to  speak  against  the  corruptions,  which  certain 
Judaizing  and  speculating  teachers,  grafting  the  heathen 
philosopher,  so  to  speak,  on  the  superstitious  Pharisee, 
attempted  to  corrupt  the  Church,  in  language  strictly  pro- 
phetical of  the  subsequent  corruptions  of  the  "  man  of 
•'  sin,"  the  papal  antichrist.  It  may,  however,  be  ques- 
tioned, wdiether  the  words  translated  "  satisfying  the  flesh," 
which  seems  to  imply/i(//  grulificnlion,  even  to  repletion 
and  satieli/.  would  have  been  used  by  the  apostle  in  this 
connexion  :  so  that,  on  the  whole,  the  first  interpretation 
appears  to  me  the  msst  satisfactory. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—7. 

They    who  know  the  worth  of  souls,    will    seek  and 
pray  for  the  salvation  of  sinners  all  over  the  earth ;  and 
such  as  greatly  love  their  brethren,    will    earnestly    strive 
for  the   establishment  and    progress,   even  of  those  whom 
they  have  not  seen  ;  an  I   when  -they  can   do  nothing  else, 
they   may  wrestle    with  God  in    prayer    for   them.     The 
hearts  of  Christians  arc  commonly  comforted  and  animated, 
in  proportion   as    they  are  "  knit  together  in  love;"    and 
there  are  riches,  in  the  full    assurance  of  understanding  of  • 
the   Gospel,  with  which  believers  in    general  are  but  little    ^ 
acquainted.     Indeed,  there   is  an   inexhaustible    mine  of  ^^ 
most  precious  treasure  in    the  word  of  God  ;  from  which  *^^ 
men  are  enriched,   in   proj-jortion   to    the  simplicity,  dili- 
gence, and   perseverance,  with   whichtheyseek.it.       We 
cannot    comjire hend    the    mystery    of  God  ;  even  of  the 
Father  and  of  Christ ;  but  we  may  believe,  acknowledge, 
contemplate,  and  adore  it.       Thus  we  shall  derive,  from 
the  treasures  laid  up  in  our  Emmanuel,  supplies  of  wis- 


^.  D.  04. 


CHAPTER  III. 


Jl.  D.  Gl. 


TF  yc  then  be  'risen  with  Christ,  ''seek 


I  ii     12,     13.    20. 
Kom    vi    .1, 
9-11      Gdl 

IV"   ',''*'■■'  Christ  sitteth  on  the  riirlit  luuul  of  God. 


those  tliinofs  which  are  above,  "^  where 


ka.psxvi.ii.ivj 

14,  Ii.  Ixxi 
26.  Vtoi.  i 
Mal>.  vi.  10.  3 
Luke 
lloin    vlii.  C.  2  Cm 


44 


6i  Ma 


2    '^   Set  your    *  allcction    on    thino^s 
^3  above,  "  not  on  tilings  on  the  earth. 

-  Phil   iii.  20,il.  Heb.  ,1    13— ic.-— -■  •^■-    ■■    " 


Rom.  Vlii.  34    F.ph    1    20 
«».  I.    1-1  CLr    SX'i    19 
Tii.  14   Msit  xvi.  23   Kon 
«  i.  Ps   ihy    HI'   .Malt 


13.  vili.  I  X.  12.  iii  -.  1  I'H 
10  xci  11  c.  \.  36,37  Pr 
i  2?,     1  John    ii   15—17. 

\i.  xvi  8.  ».  11    13—25.  Phil- 


2.  Mitt  Itxli 
Mi  ii 
— dSn 


I 


dom  and  knowledge,  far  more  valuable  than  all  man's 
boasted  science  and  philosophy  ;  but  those  treasures  are 
hidden  from  the  proud  and  unbelieving,  and  can  be  dis- 
covered and  approini.Ued  only  by  faith.  AVe  have  peculiar 
need  to  insist  on  ihcsp  things  at  present,  when  so  many 
are  employed  in  beguiling  men  with  enticing  words;  ex- 
tolling the  powers  of  human  reason,  and  depreciating 
revelation,  deriding  theology,  and  idolizing  phdo.^ophy  ; 
boasting  of  deinonitration  and  experiment  in  natural  sci- 
ence ;  rejecting  unanswerable  evidences  of  the  divine  in- 
spiration of  the  Scriptures,  and  treating  all  experience 
of  the  power  of  divine  grace  in  the  heart  with  the  most 
sovereign  contempt !  Whilst  multitudes  of  frivolous  and 
siipcrfio'ial  speculators  are  thus  beguiled  into  infidelity, 
skepticism,  or  destnactive  perversions  of  Christianity,  it 
must  rejoice  every  established  believer  and  every  zealous 
minister,  to  know  that  theie  is  yet  a  remnant  to  be  found 
dispersed  through  the  land,  who  walk  orderly  accordingly 
lo  the  obedience  and  worship  of  rhe  Gospel,  and  are 
steadfast  in  the  faith  of  Christ ;  with  those  he  will  find  his 
heart  united  ;  and,  if  he  hath  opportu.iity,  he  will  exhort 
them  to  walk  in  Christ,  even  as  they  have  received  him  to 
be  their  Prophet.  Priest,  and  King;  that  being  rooted  in, 
and  built  upon,  him,  they  may  be  steadfast  in  the  faith, 
and  fruitful  in  every  good  work,  "  abounding  therein  with 
"  thanksgiving." 

V.  8— ir. 

Let  young  persons,  and  inquirers  after  the  truth,  espe- 
cially bev.are  lest  any  man  spoil  them  through  jihilosophy. 
They  may  depend  upon  it,  that  all  tiie  boasted  knowledge, 
which  is  opposed  to  the  mysteries  of  the  Person  and  re- 
demption of  Ciirist,  is  a  vain  deceit,  a  worldly  wisdom, 
like  that  of  .Jewish  scribes,  who  crucifi-jd  Ciirf-t,  or  that 
of  heathen  philosoph'-rs,  who  counted  the  preaching  of  the 
cross  to  be  foolishness.  Men  cannot  follow  such  vain 
delusions,  and  be  the  discij/les  of  Chris!  ;  for  "  in  him 
"  dwelleth  all  the  fulne.ss  of  the  Godhead  bodily.''  All 
true  Christians  glory  in  this  "  great  mystery  oi  godliness," 
and  all  who  oppose  il  arc  strangers  to  the  life  of  faith  and 
the  way  to  the  Fatlicir.  {John  xiv.  (5.)  Without  union 
and  communion  with  Christ,  and  with  the  Fa'her  through 
him,  by  the  su])ply  of  his  Spirit,  v.e  can  do  nothing:  but 
true  Christians  are  complete  in  him  :  they  derive  all  they 
•want  from  his  fulness,  and  they  are  safe  in  his  keeping, 
who  is  the  Head  of  all  principality  and  power.  If  we 
enter  into  the  S|iiril  of  genuine  Christianity,  we  do  not 
want  either  Jewi.sh  exfiloded  ceremonies,  or  newly  invented 
suficrstitions.  The  circumcision  of  the  heart,  the  cruci- 
fixion of  the  flesh,  the  death  and  burial  to  sin  and  the 
world;  and  the  rciurrcction  to  newness  of  life   implied  in 


.3  For  ve  'are  dead,  and  ^  your  life  is  f*',°«" ." 

,                      ^            .                        ^  J                             £  4  John  111 

^  hid  with  Christ  m  God.  W\C'y' 

4  When    Christ,   ivko    is  'our    Life,  *,. ^*,"ru"^i 

siiall  '^  appear,  then  shall  '  yc  also  appear  ji.  V'co^ 

with  him  in  ^lory.  t'V"''''" 

Phil 


h  ii  3   Ma't   xi    ii.   1  Cur.   ii   14 
I  John  xi   25    xiv   6     XX.  21     Art 

Het    ii   7.  xxi    I.  11 k  I  T 

V    1    1  .iohil  ii   28.  lii.  2 

-lohn  vi  39.  40.  siv.  3.  xvii  2l.  1  C 
2  Thes  i   10-12.  JaJe  25. 


iv.  7     1  Pet    lii  4     1    John   Hi.  3.  Uct 
i.    Gal   ii.  20    2  Tin.    i    i     1  John  i    1.  2.  v. 
U    2  Tim.  iv   8  Tit.  ii.l3  Heh.  is  2S   1  f 
xvii.  15  liwxiii  24    Is  XXV.  S,   9.  Malt,  xiii 
•43.  2  Cor  i».  17    Phil  iii  21    1    Mies,  i  v. 


baptism,  and  connected  with  faith  of  il.e  (  pcration  ol 
Goti,  sufficiently  prove  that  our  sins  are  forgiven,  our 
debt  is  blotted  out  and  cancelled,  an']  that  we  are  fully 
delivered  from  the  curse  of  the  law.  He  wdio  triumpind 
uj;on  the  cross  over  the  principalities  an;l  power.'-  of  dark- 
ness, will  also,  from  his  glorious  throne,  deiend  us  from 
all  their  assaults  and  stratagems,  till  he  hath  made  us 
more  than  conquerors.  We  want  no  other  wisdom,  light- 
eousness,  strength,  holiness,  liberty,  or  victory,  than 
what  Christ  bestows.  We  need  not  regard  those  who 
judge  us  in  respect  of  meats,  and  drinks,  and  holy-days, 
or  other  humin  traditions,  which  are  not  so  much  as  a 
shadow  of  things  to  come,  as  Jewish  ceremonies  once 
were  :  but  we  enjoy  the  substance  in  Christ,  and  by  walk- 
ing in  his  ordinances  and  commandments. 

V.   18— 'J3. 

Having  One  alhsufficient  Advocate  with  the  Father,  we 
have  no  occasion  for  any  other  mediator,  and  need  not 
abase  ourselves  to  worship  fellow-servants,  to  the  great 
dishonour  of  our  common  Lord.  Such  voluntary  self- 
degradation  is  real  pride,  which  refu.ses  submission  to  the 
I  teaching,  righieousness,  and  authority  of  God;  and  it  is 
i  the  genuine  effect  of  a  carnal  mind,  puffed  up  with  ima- 
Igined  knowdcdge,  and  vainly  intruding  into  th'jsc  things 
!  which  are  not  "seen.  The  Church  has  long  enough  been 
{corrupted,  and  souls  deceived,  with  such  gross  delusions, 
with  human  inventions,  will-worship,  and  self-imposed 
austerities  ;  men  have  long  enough  been  mi.-led  by  those 
who  said,  "  Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not,"  co.icern- 
\n^  such  diings  as  perish  with  the  using.  But  whatever 
slibw  there  may  be  of  wisdom,  sanctity,  or  mortii'icilior, 
in  these  devices,  they  certainly  are  worthies.^  in  them- 
Iselves.  they  neitherhonour  nor  please  God;  and  they 
iwratify  the  proud  seh"-]5:eferencc,  the  domineering  bigotry, 
jand  the  per.-ccuting  temper  of  the  carnal  heart  of  man. — 
I  Let  us  then  not  depart  from  the  simplicity  of  ;Our  depen- 
dence on  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  obedience  to  him  :  He  is 
jour  Head  of  aulhortiy  and  influence,  "  from  whom  the 
i"  whole  body,  by  joints  and  bands,  having  nmirislimcnt 
I"  ministered,  and  knit  together,  increiseth  with  the  in- 
!'' crease  of  God."  As  dead  with  him  to  the  world,  and 
jits  wisdom  and  nvixims,  let  us  willingly  bear  his  yoke, 
and  steadily  assert  our  liberty  from  human  impositions. — 
VVhat  he  hath  left  indifferent,  let  us  regard  as  such,  and 
'leave  others  to  the  like  freedom;  and,  remembering  the 
transient  nature  of  earthly  things,  let  us  cnJea\ourto  glo- 
rify God  in  our  use  of  them. 


CHAP.   HI. 


NOTES. 
v.   1  —  4.     If   the  Colossians    were    ir. 


.^.  D.  61. 


COLOSSIANS. 


Ji.  D.  64. 


5  "Mbrtiiy  therefore  your  "  members  [concupiscence,  and  '  covetousness,  ^vhich '^^<^<^^^-_Jo 
'■;''''■  which  are  upon   the  earti) ;  "  fornication,  is  idolalry  :  -stton.EphT; 


H)  Rom. 

n.  GaJ 
n  llom 

Jam.  i».  r  . 

"AilfftvifsuM  ""^'^^""'^°^'    ''inordinate  alfection,    i  evil 

Rom   i   23"  i  Cnr.  V    I    10,  II.    vi     9     11    18  a  C.ir     xi'   31.   Gjl     v    13-21.    EpI.    v   J 

I   Ihes.  iv.  3.  Heh.  xii    IS.    xiii   4.  Hcv    xii  8    xsii      I.'. p  Knm.  1.26.  1  Thes    iv. 

S.  r;r. q  Kom    vli  7,  8.  1  Cur.  x   6-8   Epll  iv.  I'J.  1  Pel.  i>.  II. 


6  For  "  wiiicli  things'  sake  the  wrath  ,'*"°"y^P'' 
of  God  Cometh  on  the  ^children  of  dis-  fi^'tfii"^, ^ii^t 
obedience. 


Feu 
1    U    2  PeU    li. 

U  er 


<]eed  risen  with  Christ,  as  their  baptism  and  profession 
implied,  it  bclioovcd  them  to  evidence  it,  by  seeking  "  those 
"  things  which  areal)ove."  {Marg.  Ktf.)  Pcrtect  know-j 
ledge,  holiness,  and  felicit}',  in  the  immediate  ])re»oiice  of: 
<5od,  and  in  his  service  and  love,  are  evidently  intended.! 
The  assured  hope,  and  the  happy  earnests  and  first-fiuits 
df  these,  they  ought  to  seek,  in  preference  to  all  worldly' 
interests  or  pleasures,  and  in  tlie  diligent  use  of  all  ajj-j 
pointed  means.  Thus  they  should  ioilow  Christ  their 
Fore-runner;  that,  as  they  were  dead  to  .sin  and  alive,  to 
God,  in  conformity  to  his  death  and  resurrection,  so  they! 
might  be  conlormed  to  him  in  his  ascension  into  heaven,' 
where,  as  their  Surety,  he  was  exalted  on  the  mediatorial' 
throne,  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Father,  to  appear  in  hisj 
presence,  and  to  prepare  a  place  for  them.  15y  faith  be-i 
holding  his  glory,  and  aspiring  in  hope  to  this  heavenly 
inheritance,  they  ought  to  value,  choose,  savour,  pursue, 
and  dcligiit  in,  spiritual  things,  and  not  earthly.  (A'oies, 
Rom.  viii.  4 — 9.)  For,  according  to  their  firofession,  and 
the  aposde's  confidence  respecting  them,  they  were  already 
dead  to  their  former  hopes,  interests,  motives,  and  pur- 
suits, "  and  their  life  was  hid  with  Christ."  The  spring] 
of  that  eternal  life  which  abode  in  them,  and  from  which 
all  their  present  comforts,  hopes,  and  activity,  were  de- 
rived, was  in  Christ  and  his  fulness;  the  streams  of  this 
living  water  flowed  into  their  souls,  by  the  influences  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  through  faith  ;  thus  they  were  united 
to  Christ  and  had  communion  with  him,  and  wisdom, 
strength,  grace,  and  comfort,  were  derived  from  liim  ;  he 
lived  and  ruled  in  them,  and  they  lived  in  him,  by  him, 
and  to  him.  The  Fountain  of  their  life,  and  the  nature, 
supports,  and  principles  of  it,  v/cre  hidden,  from  carnal 
men,  who  could  not  understand  what  were  the  secret 
springs  of  their  active  diligence  and  joyful  patience,  in 
opposition  to  all  temporal  interests  and  satisfactions.  This 
life  was  likewise  secured,  as  a  hidden  treasure,  from 
wicked  men  and  fallen  spirits,  who  could  by  no  means 
deprive  them  of  it ;  nor  was  it  in  their  own  keeping,  but 
in  that  of  Christ,  by  whom  it  was  sustained,  and  who  was 
himself  the  unfailing  Source  of  it.  Thus  it  was  "  with 
Christ  in  God,"  through  the  union  of  the  Deity  with  his 
human  nature  ;  and  so  the  immutable  power,  faitiifulncss, 
•wisdom,  and  love  of  God  secured  it  for  them.  When, 
therefore,  Christ  their  life  should  appear  to  raise  the 
dead  and  judge  the  world,  then  would  every  one  of  them, 
who  thus  lived  by  him,  appear  with  him  in  glory,  being 
made  completely  like  him  both  in  body  and  soul,  that 
they  might  all  be  glorified  together  with  him;  and  their 
comforts  on  earth,  and  the  previous  ft  licity  of  their  de- 
|>arted  spirits,  would  be  an  anticipation  of  this  perfect 
and  eternal  glory  reserved  for  them.  (ISote,  Gul.  ii.  i;0.) 
V.  5,  6.  The  exhortations  here  given  are  similar  to 
those  that  have  been  already  considered  ;  {Notes,  Eph.  iv. 
17 — 32.  v.  1 — 6.)  The  "  members  which  are  upon  earth" 
signify  the  various  lusts  of  man's  carnal  nature,  the  mem- 


bers of  the  old  man,  the  body  of  sin.  In  the  regenerate 
"  the  flesh  is  crucified  wiih  its  afleclions  and  lusts  ;"  yet 
there  is  still  life  in  it.  It  must  therefore  be  daily  mor- 
tified ;  a  continual  opposition  must  be  made  to  all  its  cor- 
rupt workings  ;  ihe  supplies  of  its  life  must  be,  as  it 
were,  cut  olT;  no  provision  must  be  made  for  its  indul- 
gence ;  temptations,  and  occasions  of  sin  must  be  avoided; 
and  even  h^wful  inclinations  must  be  habituated  to  brook 
lienial.  Thus  the  members  of  the  carnal  nature,  which 
afl'ects  earthly  things  and  disrelishes  heavenly,  must  be 
continually  enfeebled,  and  put  to  death  liy  a  iingciing 
unrelenting  execution.  In  the  detail  of  particulars  here 
adduced,  we  may  observe,  that  inordinate  affection,  may 
relate  to  inexpedient  and  excessive  desires  afterevcn  lawi'ul 
indulgences  of  any  kind  :  though  some  understand  it  of  un- 
natural crimes.  Kvil  conaipiscence,  signifies  the  sensuality 
of  the  luart,  and  imagination,  which  must  be  mortified,  or 
gross  crimes  will  follow.  But  several  expositors  exjjlain 
the  word  rendered  coveloiisntsf!,  as  denoting  rather  the  ex- 
cessive desire  of  sensual  gratification,  than  the  love  of  riches. 
This  appears  a  very  dangerous  misconstruction:  f,r  by  this 
men ns,S(-u«Hi/»/?/ is  si;;. 'poscd  to  be  forbidden  with  a  needless 
redundancy  of  words,  And  covetousness  escapes  without  the 
least  rebuke  :  whereas  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  of  all 
ki.nds  of  evil,  and  both  the  scripture  and  matter  of  fact 
show  it  to  be  one  of  the  greatest  possible  hinderances  to 
man's  salvation,  and  the  greatest  of  all  snares  to  the  pro- 
fessors of  the  gospel  ;  nor  can  any  vice  so  properly  be 
called  idolatry,  as  avarice.  The  original  word  literally 
signifies  having  mure,  or  have  more,  imjjlying  the  hank- 
ering after  still  more  and  more,  which  is  evidently  the 
disease  of  the  avaricious.  It  is  but  seldom  used  in  the 
Greek  writers  for  any  thing  but  covetousness  ;  though  a 
fc^v  instances  may  be  found  of  its  being  applied  to  an 
insatiable  greediness  in  other  respects.  The  general  mean- 
ing of  the  word  in  the  New  Testament  may  be  understood, 
from  most  of  the  passages  in  which  it  is  used,  where  its 
import  cannot  be  doubted.  {Marg.  Ref.  Gr.)  '  There 
'  being  in  us  naturally  "  the  old  man,"  (9.)  '  and  the 
'  body  of  sin:  the  inordinate  affections  and  lustings  of  it 
'  are  stjled  the  members  of  that  body  ;  partly  because  they 
'  exert  themselves  by  the  members  of  the  natural  body  ; 
'  and  parily,  because  as  the  members  of  the  body  are 
'  employed  to  accomplish  the  desires  of  the  natural  body; 
'  so  these  afli'ctions  are  employed  to  gratify  the  desires  of 
'  the  body  of  sin.  As  heathens  place  confidence  in  their 
'  idols,  so  the  avaricious  man  doth  place  his  confidence  in 
'  gold  and  silver.  The  covetous  person  doth  not  indeed 
'  believe  Ids  riches  to  be  a  god  ;  yet  by  so  loving  and 
'  trusting  in  them,  as  God  alone  ought  to  be  loved  and 
'  trustpd,  he  is  as  truly  guilty  of  idolatry,  as  if  he  so 
'  believed.'  {IVhitby.)  By  "  the  children  of  disobedience," 
some  understant!  wicked  men  in  general ;  and  others  seem 
to  confine  the  interpretation  to  idolaters.  But  the  word 
rendered  di"so6fJie?ice  often  signifies  «n6f /if/";  and    '  ihtj 


1 


A.  D.  G4. 


CHAPTER  II!. 


A.  D.   64. 


.,  ii.  13.  Rom  vi.      7  lathe  wliich  "  yc  also  walked  some- 
It  iLEpVu".  lime,  when  ye  lived  in  them. 
T.t^iM  J.  ipet.      y  But  now  ye   also  "put  off  all  these  ; 
Ve'x'iu'jam  >  ano-cr,     wrath,     malice,     ^  blasphemy, 
vp'a  ssxvii  s' ^  filthy      communication     out     ol     youi 

■pro».   xvii.    u.  ,-'  •' 

XIX.  la   xsi.v  mouth. 


Kom  sVii.  Tn'      9  b  Lie  not  one  to  another,  seeing  that 
Cor    xii    2.1  c  yg   have  put  off  the   old   man  with  his 


Gal 


xl. 


I,      2it    ^    Y 
„.,     .     15.  W        J 

26  .Epii  n^M  deeds ; 

"■'i».=*  ,^;|^j^       10  And    have     ''  put    on     ■=  the     new 

,-  ».  ,   -^1,7  man,  which   is  'renewed  in  ekuowledae, 

16.  Mark  vii  22.  ^  ...  o     ' 

j.mMi'r.'^jud'e "  ^^f^'"    ^'i<^    image    of  him  that  created 

S  Rev.  xyi.  9.      Jjj™  . 
»Bptl   iv  29.    V.  »"iu  • 

6'2'pe't  i")"?.*!  H  Where  'there  is  neither  Greek 
b^Lev  si!^H.  Is.  nor  Jew,  ""  circumcision  nor  uncircum- 
3-5 'zepii.  L'^  cision,  'Barbarian,  vScythlan,  "bond  nor 

13.  Zcili.  Mil.  K  Jihn  viii  41,  E(.h  iv.  25.    I  Tim,  1    10  Tit  i    12,  13.  llev   xsi.  8.  27. 

XSii.  15  .-8  Ron   VI   6    Eph.  ,v.  22.  -J  12    U   .lub  xxis.  U.  Is   lii.  I.  lix.   17. 

Kom    xiii    12   n    1  Cor    xr   53.51    Gal    ii.  27.  iOph   iv   2i. e  Ei.  ai.  19.  xsiii  31 . 

XK-ivi.  2i  2  Cor.  V.  17  Gal.  vi    15     Eph  ii.  10  15.  iv.  21     Rev.  xni.  5. f  Ps.  Ii.  10. 

Rom..'iii  2    Kptl   iv.  13    Heb   vi  6- |,John  xvii  3.  2  Cor.  iii.  18.  iv.  6    1  Joliii  ii    3  5 

hGeD.  i   25,27    Eph    iv  23.21    1  Pet   i    14,  14 — i  Ps   cxvii.  Is.  sis.  23-25.  xlix    6. 

lii   ID  Ixvi.  18-22.  Jcr  xvi    19    Hos.  ii  23    Am  ix.  12  .M:c.  iv   2    Zeih    li.  11    viii.20 

—23    Mal.i.U    Mau.  xii    13-21.  ActsK   34,35   xiii,46— 48   XT.  17.  xsvi.  17,  18    Rom. 

iii  29  iv.  10,  U.  ix.  24-26  30,31    X    12  XV  9-13   1  Cor.  xii   13.  Gal   iii.  28   Eph  iii  6. 

k  1  Cor.  vii.  19.   Gal   V  6.  vi    15. 1  Acts  ssviii.  2.  4.    Kom.  i.  U.    1  Cor  slv.  11 

m  1  Cor.  vii.21,22   Eph   vi.  S. 


"  children  of  disobedience,"  are  doubtless  all  those,  how" 
ever  distinguished,  who  do  not  believe  and  obey  the  Gos" 
pel ;  while  the  most  profligate  and  abandoned,  believing  and 
obeying  the  Gospel,  become  the  "  children  of  obedience." 
{Mars;.  Ref.)  The  rites  of  Bacchus  and  Cybele  were  pe- 
culiarly observed  at  Colosse,  the  chief  city  of  Phrygia,  and 
conduced  exceedingly  to  deprave  the  morals  of  the  inha- 
bitants, in  many  of  the  things  here  spoken  of:  but,  alas!  the 
case  of  multitudes  even  in  professed  Christian  countries  re- 
quires the  same  warnings  and  exhortations. 

V.  7 — 11.  The  Colossians  had  once  habitually  prac- 
tised some  or  other  of  the  above-mentioned  vices  ;  when 
they  lived  among  those  who  were  of  the  same  character, 
and  when  they  had  no  experience  or  exjiectation  of  nobler 
interests  or  satisfactions.  But  now  they  must  not  only 
mortify  these  gross,  carnal  pi-opcnsities,  which  had  ac- 
quired strength  by  habit ;  but  they  must  lay  aside,  as  a  cast- 
off  garment,  all  evil  practices,  especially  those  which  are 
next  recapitulated.  The  word  translated  blasphemi/,  may 
signify  slanders  and  revilings,  as  well  as  ])rofanc  speeches 
respecting  God  and  holy  things.  These,  as  well  as  all 
polluting  discourse,  and  falsehood  of  every  kind,  must  be 
renounced-,  seeing  "  they  had  put  off  the  old  man  with 
"  his  deeds,"  by  the  mortification  of  the  carnal  nature, 
and  by  cftsing  from  the  allowed  practice  of  all  sin.     They 

r,.- ought  therefore  to  avoid  whatever  was  in  the  least  degree 
inconsistent  whh  their  profession.  And  as  they  "  had  put 
"  on  the  new  man,"  and  professed  their  conformity  to 
i:  Christ;  and  as  this  renewal  of  the  soul  after  the  holy  im- 
.^'  age  of  him  who  had  at  first  created  it,  and  who  had  thus 
new-created  it,  was  in  knowledge,  or  by  the  transforming 
knowledge  of  the  glory  of  God  in  Christ ;  so  they  ought  to 
act  like  men  who  were  of  one  mind  and  judgment  with 
the  Lord,  "  haling  iniquity  and  loving  righteousness"  in 
their  whole  conduct.  For  they  were  foully  admitted  to  all 
the  privileges  of  God's  people,  and  should  therefore  act  in 


Christ  '1  ,'»•  "lii 

Ixv    9,  22    Ma 


free :    "  but    Christ   is    all,    '  and   in    all.  ^  ii  m  i  cor.  i- 

.  12  ■'  Put  on,  therefore, ''  as  the  elect  of  2;)"'Gai."i'ii."29~ 

God,  'holy  and    'beloved,    'bowels    of  7-9^  iJohii'V- 

II  •  1-1  I  11  r        •      1      "    '2  2  John  9 

"mercies,  kmdness,   humbleness  01  minu,  0.101,11  vi.  iii.i?- 
meekness,  lons-suireriuo' ;  xIm  "21  ""Rom- 

i.Tvl-ll-  .1  ^        f  viii.  10,  11    Oal 

]j  ^  r  orbeariiitr  one  another,  and  y  lor-  "  -n   Kph.  i 

,1  '^  ■,.  '  ,  23   iii.  17.  IJol 

givino:  one   anotlier,  11   any  man    have  a  ».  20 

g  =        ,  .        ,  •'  ^,      .        p  Sit  on.  il    U). 

*  quarrel   against  any  :  ^  even  as 
forgave  you,  so  also  do  ye. 

14  And  above  all  these  things,  put  on  j'  i-ue.xviiir 
"charity,  which  is  "  the  bond  of  perfect-  f  i'?i.,'^^p,o. 

'"^="'-  i  2.  2  Pet.  i.  10- 

15  And  let  "  tlie  peace  of  God  rule  in  Bi"'.'xvii  u"' 
your  hearts,  '^  to  the  which  also  ye  are  'jp^'j  ^}\ni!^, 
called  in  one  body;  ''and  be  ye  thankful,  ji.'ufuf  ""''■ 

s  .Icr  xxxi.  3.  E/..  xvi    8   Rom   i.  7  Eph   ii.  4,  5   2  Pirn.  i.  9.  Tit   ni.  4-6.  1  John  iv.  !9. 

lis.  Ixiii.  15.  Jcr.  xssi.  20  l.uUe  i  7».  Marg.  Phil.  i.  8  ii.  1   IJohii  iii.  17 u  Rom^ 

xii.  9,  10   Gal.  V.  6   22  23   Eph,  iv   3.:.  Phil,  ii  2-4.  I  Thes   v    15  Jaji    i  i    17.  18,  IPel 

iii   8— II.  2  Pet.  i.  5— B   IJotin  iii  14-20. x  Rom.  xv.  1.2.  2  Cor.  vi.  6   Gal.  vi.2   Epl: 

iv.  2 y  Matt    v   44   vi.  12.  14,  15.  xvjii   21.  .35     .\Iark  xi.  25.  Luke  vi.  35-37.  xi.  4. 

xvii.  3.  4.  xxiii    31   Jam.  ii,  13. •  Or,  cemjjfaijil    Malt,  xvlii    15-17     1  Cor   vi   7,8. 

z  Lulie  V  20    24.  vii  48-50.  1  Cor.  ii,  10,  Eph   iv.  32   v.  2   1  Pet.  ii,  21 a  John  xiii. 

31  XV    12  Uo.n    slii.  8    1  Cor.  xiii.  1  Thes.  iv.  9.  l  Tim  i.  s.  I  Pet  iv.  8.  2  Pet   i  7.  1 

John  iii  23.  iv  21. b  Eph   i.  4.  1  John  iv   7—12 c;  Ps  xxix    11   Is.  xxvi  3  ixvii. 

5   tvii.  15   19   Johnxiv.  27.  xvi  33.  Rom.  v,  1   xiv.  17.  xv.  13.  2  Cor.  v.  19-31   Eph  ii. 

12-18   v.  1    Phil    iv.  7. d  1  Cor  vii    15   EpK  ii    16    iv.  \6 e  17   i.  12.  ii  7  Ps   ly. 

17.  Jou.  ii.  9   L'He  xvii.  16-13  Mom.  i   21     2  Cor.  iv.  15  ix.  II.  Eph. 


.  £0  Pbil.  i 


.  6.  r 


.  IC.  1  Til 


:i.  1.  Heb.  xii 


15    Rev, 


character.  They  were  now  members  of  the  Christian 
church,  in  which  all  other  distinctions  were  abolished, 
Greeks  and  Jews,  circumcised  and  uncircumcised,  illi- 
terate persons  of  the  most  barbarous  nations,  the  uncivil- 
ized Scythians,  and  the  meanest  slaves,  as  well  os  free 
men,  were  all  equally  made  the  children  and  heirs  of  God 
by  faith  in  Christ :  their  relation  to  him  was  alone  requi- 
site for  their  acceptance,  and  admission  to  these  privileges  ; 
and  he  dwelt  in  them  all,  by  the  power  of  his  Spirit  trans- 
forming them  into  his  own  holy  image  ;'  by  which  they, 
were  distinguished  from  all  other  persons. 

V,  12 — \b.  As  the  elect  of  God,  who  had  been  freely 
beloved  and  chosen  in  Christ,  and  called  ^to  be  saints,  or 
holy  persons,  let  the  Christians  at  Colosse  p?</  on,  and 
manifest  in  their  whole  conduct,  a  tender,  compassionate> 
kind,  lowly,  unambitious,  meek,  and  patient  spirit ;  bear- 
ing with  each  other  and  forgiving  one  another,  if  any  dis- 
pute or  cause  of  complaint  arose  among  them,  after  the 
example  of  Christ's  love  to  them.  Over  all  these  let  them 
put  on  charity,  or  active  liberal  love  ;  this  would  be  as 
the  bond  of  union  to  all  their  other  graces,  and  form  their 
characters  consistent.  It  would  compact  thorn  into  one- 
body,  and  produce  the  most  perfect  stale  of  the  church  on 
earth  ;  as  indeed  it  is  the  very  bond  which  unites  God  and 
all  holy  beings,  in  the  perfect  happiness  and  holiness  of 
heaven,  {Notes,  1  Cor.  xiii.)  And  as  (he  peace  of  God, 
in  their  hearts  and  consciences,  was  the  source  of  all  tlicir 
comforts  ;  that  peace  ought  to  rule  within  them,  as  the 
umjiire  of  all  their  diiferences  ;  that  they  might  be  in- 
fluenced by  so  endearing  an  example  to  live  peaceably  with 
all  men.  Esjiecially  this  should  teach  them  "  to  keep  the 
•'  uniiy  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of  [>eace  :"  because  they 
had  been  called  into  a  stale  of  peace  with  God,  "  in  one 
•'  body,"  as  united  in  Christ  their  Head  ;  for  which  it  be- 
hooved them  to  be  thankful,  and  to  show  their  gratitude  ia 
this  manner,  and  in  every  other  way  which  they  coiikl. 


y 


A.  D.  61. 


COLOSSIANS. 


A.  D.  64. 


rioimv  39,  <n.  10  J.,el  Mlic  word  of  Christ  ^  dwell  in 
Lh.'"'» 'I'i.  u.  you  '' richly  in  '  all  wisdom;  '' teaching 
Bev'  xix.'in.  ^'  and  admonishing  one  another,  '  in  psalms, 
^i8-2ojo';rx"'s"ii  and  hymns,  '"and  spiritual  sono-s,  "singing 

liPacx-K.  II         .,      -'  .  1  i      „.       ,1        1  1 

jer.  XV  i«  i.jke  Will)  i£race  m  your  liearts  "  to  the  L.ora.    i 

ii.5i.John  5»    7.  ,  _^  ill  1  ■  I 

I  John  ;t  u:i.  17  And  P  whatsoever  ye  do  i  m  word; 
iM  "in".'vr  17  or  deed,  do  all  ■■  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  j 
i.  i  9 1  Kns^iil  Jesus,  "  fflvina"  thanks    to  '  God  and    the 

9-13.   16    I'rov  '        O  3 

!i's\\"l  u" ^\  I' ^ther  by  hmi. 

?7''jil.n  i's  iiV  '^  Wives,  "submit  yoursclvv-^s  unto 
k'l' "8  R.,ni  XV  your  own  husbands,  "as  it  is  lit  in  1:he 
ii."i  Thc»iv.i8  'f-ord 

V  II.  15  2Thes.  ^""J- 

iii^i5.iieu.xii       19    Husbands,  >'  love  ynur  wives,  and 
'J*cor.  "'.'  is"  be  not  ^bitter  against  them. 
Eph.  r.  19  ja™       20   Children,  ^  obey  ymir  parents   "  in 

m  I  Chr  XXV  1.  \eh  xii  4G.  Pi  xisii.  7.  cxix  51  Cant.  K  1.  Is.  v.  I.  xxvi.  I.  xxx 

25    Uev    V   9    \iv.  3    XV   3 n  iv   8.    Ps   XXviji.  7.  xsx.  11,  12.   xlvii.  6.  7     l.sin.  4 

-6.  Uxi  S3,  fiii    12  .-xsKviii    1.  1  Cur,  x.v.    15. 0  23 p  !3.   2    Chr    xxxi. 

20.  21    Pniv  i  i.  6    Horn,  xiv   6-1).  1  Cor   s.  31 q  2  Thcs     ii    17     1  John  iii.   18 

r  Mill.  iv.  5.  Malt^xxviii.  19.  Acts  iv.   30.  six.  17   Phil.  1.   II.  ITijes.   iv   I,  2 si. 

12  i  7.  Rom  i.  8  Fph.  V  20.  1  Thcs  v  18.  Heb.  si  i.  15.  I  Pet  ii  5.  9  iv.  II. 
t  K|ih.  i  17.    Phil     ii    II     I    The*     i.   I.    Heb     1   5     I    Jihn   Ii    23 u  Gen.    ill.  10 

Estll    i     20   I  lor.  \i  3.  xiv    3l   Kf-h     v   22  -24    33     1  Tim.    ii    12.    Tit.  ii    5.  I  Pet. 

iii    l-f. X  AcHv.  29    Eph   V   3.  vi    I. y  Gen    ii  23.  2l  XXiv    67.  Prov    v. 

18   19  Ee  ix    9    .Mai    ii.  U— IG     I.uke   xiv  26    Eph    v     2.S    28, 29    33   I  Pet 
7.21.  Rom.   iii     14     Kph.   iv    31.  .Fa        '      " 


all  things  :  for  this 
the  Lord. 

21   Fathers,   '^provoke   not   your  chil 
,  dren  to  anger,  lest  they  be  discouraged. 


is  ■=  well-pleasing  unto  '^el."  Ju,'  2Y  " 

d  Ps.fiil  13  Prov. 
iti  2.  iv  1-1. 
Sic  ca  Kph.  vi. 
4  I  riie(.iii.  11. 
He...  xii  S-ll. 
Ps.:xxiii2.\Ial. 


3ev  in  all   uiings  your  uke 


iii  9. 


46. 


masters  accorduiff  to  the  llesh  :  not  with  7  1  ti™  vi  1. 

•7  1  1      i    c  ■       2-  T I    ii.  9,  in. 

eye-service,    as  '.  men-plcascrs  ;     but  ^  in  Phiiem  isi Pet. 
singleness  of  heart,  ''  fearinjr  God  :  f  oai.i  id  iTh«.. 


near 
men 


-^ _. .,    ._ _^ ^  .,,  ^... 

2.>  And    'whatsoever    ye    do,    do    i/?M"_«    »i.  22. 
artily,  ''  as  to  the  Lord,  and  not  unto  viV."""'  ''''■ 

J  '  '  h  r.en      vlli      1« 


21  Knowing  that  of  the  Lord  '  ye  shall  x;.i  J3  a'cori 
receive  the  reward  of  the  inheritance  :  for  '  *" ""i " -=c|ir. 


'  ye  serve  the  Lord  Christ.  xi.n.G  7.riii  i.' 

25    But  "he  that   docth    wrons  shall  ?f '*,'?. /'r- 

'^  ■•*    10. 1  ret.  I. 

:h.  vii  5-T. 

t.  vi.  16 

6    8. 


°  receive  for  the   wrong  which   he   hath  ,''| 
done  :  p  and  there  is  no  respect  of  persons 


lK-21. 
4-6  xil.  19    Epll. 


16,  Prov 


1-3- 


7.  Ex.  XX.  12 

20  XX    20.  XXX    II.  17.  B?..   XXii.  7 
b22  Eph  V  21,  Tit.  ii.  9, 


IHal. 


Eph.  V 

23.  vi  7. 

1  Pet 

Ii.  13 

15 

-lil. 

18    Gen 

Matt  V 

.  12.  46    \ 

i    t,  2 

5.  16    X 

41.  I. 

uke  vi. 

35    X  V 

iii   8. 

X    17,  18. 

Heh 

ill    15.  X 

35  X 

.  6  — 

— m  John 

vii   12 

Gal     i. 

n.  Enh.  vi    6. 

2   Pet. 

i    1 

lu,le  1  — 

Phileir 

le 

0  2  t; 

>r.  V   10 

Heh 

i    2  — 

— pi«.    1 

xiv    |4 

2  Chr.  I 

ix.7 

iJob  x»i 

iv    19. 

XkXV 

i.  24   Luk 

Eph.v 

. 9WI  Pet 

i.  17. 

Jude   16 

Rot 

1    Ruth  ii.  12.  Prov.  xi. 

Rom.    ii  e,   7   iv   4.  i.  1  Cor 

i    26.  Rom.  i   I   xiv   m    I  Cor. 

n  I  Cdt    vi  7,  B   1  Thes   iv.  6. 

I.  Lev   xlx.  16  Deut.i.  i7  2  Sam. 

Acu  z.  34  Kom.  ii.  II. 


V.   IG,  17.     {Note,  Kph.  v.  ia— 20.)     By  Uie  word  of 
Christ,   ihe  wliole  of  llic   sacred  scripture    .seems   to   be 
meant*;   which   was  all   from   him,  as  "  (he  Light  of  the 
'•  world,"  and  the  personal  Word  of  God  ;  ami  which,  in 
one  way  or  another,  all  related  to  him.     It  was  very  im- 
portant, that  the  Colo.sslans  should,   by  diligent  study  and 
medilaiion,  store  their  meinorics  and  understandings  with 
the  instniciions  of  scriptui'c  ;  that  it  might  thus  abundantly 
d'.vell  within  diem  ;   and  that  so  their  judgments  might  be 
formed   upon   it,   their   hearts   cast  into   the  mould  of  it, 
and  their  consciejices  directed   by  it.     Thus  they  would 
hs  enriched  in  all  spiritual  wisdom  and  knowledge  ;  (ii. 
2,  3  ;)  and  wouKI  learn  to  act  wisely  in  their  whole  con- 
duct; or  they  would  be  influenced  to  use  their  knowledge 
in  al!  wisriom,  by  reducing  it  to   practice.     This   would 
enable   ihcm,    with   readiness  and    pertinency,    to  teach,  | 
caution,  exhort,  reprove,  or  encourage  one  another:  while 
those  psnlms  and  sacred  poem.=!,  which  they  sang  together 
with  holy  affections,  under  the  influence  of  divine  grace  in 
Lhcir  hcsirt?,  to  the 'glory  of  the  Lord,  would  furnish  them 
with  words    suited   to   such   mutual    admonitions.     Their 
i.lclatrous  neighb;u;'s  had  laid  up  in  their  memories  songs 
ill    pi-aise   of   their    base    deities    and   corrupt    practices, 
which  ihey  used  on  every  festive  occasion,  and  when  they 
met  together  for  social  intercourse,  nay,  for  amusement 
and  recreation    when  alone.     This,    in   fact,    has  always 
been  the  case   in   every  country;  and  the  popular  songs 
hove  an  immense,  but,  generally,  a  most  pernicious  eflect 
on  tiie  people.     They  are  lear;icd  in  early  lite,  and  not 
soon  forgotten,  and  often  are  considered  as  proverbial  or 
oracular.     I-.et  then  Christians,  e.xcluding  those  polluting 
vanities,  labour  lo  get   their  memories   and  minds  richly 
replenished  with  hymns  and  songs  of  praise  to  God,  and 
of  every  kind  which  are  suited   lo   prepare   them  for  the 
worship  of  heaven,   and  to  anticipate    its  joys  ;   and  let 
ihem  use  those  hymns  and  songs  constandy,  not  on  public 
occasions  alone,  but  in  social  meetings  also ;  and  even 


when  alone,  in  their  houses,  or  journeying,  and  indeed  in 
any  other  situation.  This  will  aho  render  them  edifying 
and  animating  companions  lo  their  fellow-christians.  In 
general,  whatever  they  are  employed  about,  whether  in 
conversation,  in  social  worship,  in  their  secular  or  domes- 
tic concerns,  or  in  any  work  of  piety  or  charity,  let  them 
"  do  all  in  the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;"  in  a  believing 
dependence  on  his  merits  and  grace,  out  of  love  lo  him, 
in  obedience  to  his  precepts,  and  for  the  honour  of  his 
name,  giving  thanks  to  God,  even  the  Father,  by  him  ;  for 
such  services  can»be  accepted  from  sinners  only  through 
his  intercession. 

V.  18,19.  (iWoles,  Eph.v.2'2—33.  I  Pet.  in.  \— 7.) 
"  Fit  in  the  Lord  ;"  or  agreeable  to  his  commandment, 
honourable  to  his  Go.spel,  and  not  contrary  to  the  rule  of 
obeying  God  rather  than  man.  Christian  wives  would,  at 
that  time,  in  many  cases,  be  required  to  obey  idolatrous 
husbands;  and  Christian  husbands  to  love  heathen  wives. 
Be  not  bitter.  '  Thou  art  not  a  lord,  but  a  husband  ;  thou 
'  hast  not  got  a  maid-scrv.uit,  but  a  wife  ;  God  would  have 
'  thee  the  ruler  of  the  inferior  sex,  not  the  tyrant.'  (.4m- 
brose.)  '  In  this  precept,  fidelity  to  the  marriage-covenant 
'  is  etijoined,  as  well  as  care  to  provide  for  the  wife  such 
'  conveniences,  asmay  be  necessary  to  herhappiness,  agree- 
'  ably  lo  the  husband's  station.'     {31ackniglit.} 

V.  20,  21.  {ISote,  Eph.  vi.  1 — 4.)  Discouraged. 
When  parents  are  conlinunlly  finding  fault  with  their 
children,  and  confounding  the  distinction  between  wilful 
offences,  eft-  obstinate  disobedience,  or  immoral  conduct, 
and  the  heedlessness  or  inadvertencies  of  youth;  and  when 
they  sharply  reprove  even  the  defects  of  their  endeavours 
to  obey,  without  commending  what  is  right ;  children  im- 
bibe the  notion  that  it  is  impossible  to  please  their  parents, 
and  so  discouragement  renders  the.Ti  careless.  They  then 
count  their  jia rents  harsh  and  unfriendly,  they  shun  their 
company  ;  and  in  consequence  are  exposed  to  numberless 
temptations. 


J.   D.    64. 


CHAPTER  IV 


A.  b    04. 


CHAP,   IV. 


ExhorlGiions  to  masters  to  behave  properly 
to  their  servants,  1  :  to  perseverance  in 
prayer,  2 — 4  ;  to  prudence  and  edifying 

V.  22— 25.  {Notes,  Eph.  V.  S.  aJarg.  Ref.)  Single- 
ness, &c.  That  is,  singly  aiming  to  obey  ar;d  honour  God 
in  all  they  do;  doing  it  to  the  best  ot' their  ability,  as 
serving  a  good,  merciful,  and  bountiful  God,  even  in 
doing  the  work  of  a  tyrannical,  iniquitous,  and  idolatrous 
master.  This  would  render  the  meanest  employment  a 
service  acceptable,  well-pleasing  unto  God  ;  and,  however 
they  might  fail  of  pleasing  their  unreasonable  masters, 
they  would  certainly  receive  an  abundant,  though  gracious, 
reward  from  God,  especially  iu  the  heavenly  inheritance. 
— Serve  lite  Lord  Christ.  '  We  are,'  (says  Schlictlingius, 
3.  Socinian,)  '  to  serve  Christ  as  our  heavenly  Lord,  which, 
'  saith  he,  comprehends  faith  in  him,  obedience  to  him, 
'and  worship  and  adoration  of  him.'  (fVhilby.)  He  that 
doeth  wrong,  &zc.  (25.)  The  misconduct  of  the  servai^t 
would  not  excuse  the  cruelty  and  injustice  of  the  master  ; 
^nd  the  idolatry,  wickedness,  or  severity  of  the  ryaster, 
would  not  exempt  the  slothful,  dishonest,  or  disobedient 
-rrvant  from  punishment.     (Marg,  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

V.  1— n. 


speech,  5,  6.  2^hc  apostle  commends 
Tychicus  and  Oncsimtts,  by  whom  he 
sent  the  epistle,  7 — 9 ;  and  concludes 
with  salutations,  admonitions,  and  di- 
rections, 10 — 18. 


The  sincerity  of  our  professed  faith  and  love  must  be 
evidenced  by  a  consistent  temper  and  conduct  :  and  we 
should  prove  that  wc  are  spiritually  alive  through  our  risen 
Saviour,  by  seeking  and  delighting  in  those  things  which 
are  above,  where  he  sitleth  at  the  right  hand  of  God.  Thus 
we  shall  know  our  interest  in  his  atonement,  by  the  life 
which  we  have  derived  from  him  ;  and'  may  be  assured 
that  ■'  When  Christ,  who  is  our  Life,  shall  appear,  then 
"shall  wc  also  appear  with  him  in  glory;"  though  this 
life  of  faith,  and  experienced  communion  with  an  unseen 
Saviour,  must  be  hid  from  ungodly  men,  and  frequently 
derided  by  them.  Having  such  hoj)es  and  comforts,  we 
should  daily  employ  ouiselves  in  mortifying  every  carnal 
affection,  and  in  seeking  a  more  entire  deliverance,  not 
only  from  hankering  after  forbidden  gratifications,  but  from 
all  inordinate  affection,  and  every  desire  of  sensual  indul- 
gence, and  from  that  idolatrous  "  covetousness,  which 
"  God  abhorreth  :"  for  "  because  of  these  things  cometh 
"  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  children  of  disobedience."  In 
3uch  practices  and  pursuits  we  might  have  been  left  to 
perish  :  for  whether  we  once  walked  in  them  or  not,  we 
were  by  nature  prone  to  them,  and  should  have  lived  and 
died  among  the  children  of  disobedience,  if  we  had  been 
left  to  ourselves.  Let  us  then  also  put  off  anger,  malice, 
slander,  revilings,  irreverent  words  concerning  God,  pol- 
luting discourse,  and  all  kinds  and  degrees  of  insincerity  : 
for  a  Christian  should  no  more  allow  himself  in  any  of 
these,  than  a  courtier  should  dishonour  his  prince,  and 
beraean  himself,  by  wearing  squalid  and  ragged  g-irments. 
Having  therefore  put  off  ihc  old  man  and  his  deeds,  and 
put  on  Christ,  and  being  renewed  in  knowledge  after  his 
Vot  v.— No.  33. 


image  -.let  us  study  to  copy  his  example,  and  to  act  consist- 
ently with  our  rank  and  character. 

v.    12—25. 

AS  to  all  other  distinctions,  we  may  well  be  indifferent 
about  them,  'seeing  "  Christ  is   all,  and  in  all:"   but  we 
should  be  earnestly  desirous  of  evidencing  ourselves  to  be 
the  elect  of  God,  holy  and  beloved,  by  cultivating   every 
benign,  friendly,    humble,  and  gentle  temper  ;  by  copying 
the   forgiveness    through    which   we   are  saved  ;    and  by 
putting  on  that  love  which  is  the  bond  of  perfectness,  that 
it  may  above   all   appear  in  every  part   of  our   conduct, 
whilst  we  follow  peace  with  all  men,  and  arc  of  one  mind 
with  those    who  belong  to  the   Lord's  body.     We    should 
also  seek  to  be  enriched  in  divine  knowledge  and  wisdom, 
by  a  comprehensive  acquaintance  with  the  word  of  Christ ; 
that,  being  familiarly   versed  in  the    Holy    Scriptures,  we 
may  be  thoroughly  furnished  unto  every  good  work.  From 
this  sacred  treasury  we  may  deduce  instructions  for  mutual 
admonition,  while    we  unite   in  the    worship   of  God,  and 
in  praising  him  with  grace  in  our  hearts:  and  so  we  shall 
be  habitually  led  to  do  every  "  thing  in  the  name  of  the 
"  Lord  Jesus,  giving  thanks  to  God,  even  tlie  Father,  bv 
"him."     By  these  means,  our  ordinary  employments  and 
relative  conduct  will    be  sanctified,  and  made  a    spiritual 
sacrifice.    Thus  the  disobedient  and  disobliging  behaviour 
of  wives,  and   the  bitter  words  and  harsh   conduct  of  hus- 
bands,  will  alike  be   precluded  ;  because  such  things  are 
noivieet  for  those  who  are  devoted  to  the  Lord.     Children 
will  thus  learn  obedience  to  their  parents,  because  this  is 
well-pleasing  to  the   Lord  :  and  from  the  same    motives, 
parents  will  learn  to  exercise  their  authority  with  prudence 
and  gentleness;  not  exasperating  their  children  by  violent 
anger  or  durable  resentment,  nor  discouraging  them   by- 
disapproving  of  their  endeavours  to  ])lease.    Thus  servants 
will    learn   to   be    faithful,   diligent,   and  conscientious  in 
obeying  their  masters,  from   fear  of  God:  and  regard  to 
his    authority    and    all-seeing  eye   upon  them.     In   short, 
true  religion  will  teach  every  man   to  do  the   work  of  his 
station  keartily,  to  the  best  of  his  ability,  and  with  cheer- 
ful diligence,  "  as  unto  the  Lord,  and  not   to  men  :"    ex- 
pecting from   him  the    gracious    reward  of  the   heavenly 
inheritance,   as  the  servant   of  Christ,  in  obedient  faith ; 
and  fearing,  (when  tempted,)  to  do  wrong,  lest    he  should 
come  short  of  that  inheritance,  or  expose  himself  to    the 
displeasure   of    God,    who   is    no   Respecter  of  persons. 
These  princijsjfs,  and  these   alone,  will  render   men  uni- 
versally conscientious,  in  all  places  and  circumstances,  from 
love  to  Christ,  zeal  for  his  glory,  a  desire  of  recommend- 
ing his  Gospel,  and  of  possessing  the  assurance  that  they 
are  interested  in  its  blessings.   But  that  evangelical  profes- 
sion, which  leaves  men  regardless  of  relative   duties,  and 
gives  those,  with  whom  they  are  connected,  just  cause  for 
complaint,  is  very  suspicious:  and  tiie  misconduct  in  the 
2  U 


.4.  D.  64. 


COLUSSIAJNS. 


^.  D.  64- 


b  E 

«8  -  ;.i 


«"   m'-Ix  ■jl/f  asters,    *givc    unto    your    scr- 
"rixiv^ior  XVX   vanls  that  which  is  just  and  equal ; 
^oil'si'iv  *r'i2  knowing  that  ""ye  also  liave  a  Master  in 
" I,'  '3~5*  '9  heaven. 
\"  Mar'hiV      2  11  "^Continue  in  prayer,  and  ''watch 

t'.  sVattin  the  same  with  "thanksgiving; 

°  ^  ^.uke  3  Withal,  '  praying  also  for  us,  «  that 
^j"  v^-.\,  vL«,  God  would  open  unto  us  a  door  of  utter- i 
iiN.Vs."'^"  ance,  to  speak  ""tlie  mysteiy  of  Christ,, 
xii  ii  lob  :v  '  for  which  I  am  also  in  bonds  : 
i's  iv  17  la  4  That  ''  1  may  make  it  manifest,  '  as 
1  ought  to  speak. 

5  '"   Walk   in   wisdom  towards  °  them 
that  arc  without,  °  redeeming  the  time. 

6  Let  ''  your   speech    bt    alway   with 
grace,  1  .seasoned    with  salt,  that  ye  may 

'32""Eprvi."i9^  know  ■■  how  ye  ought  to  answer    every 
J5  man. 

Heh   xiii    18,  19, 


I.ukc 

xviii 

1 

Horn. 

Xii 

IS 

Kph.  ' 

.  >v.Phil 

iv    6 

Thes 

V 

n,  13 

d  Malt 

>  \vi 

41 

Mark 

xill. 

y.\ 

t.uke 

xxl 

:ir. 

1  1'et 

T    7 

c\.\   1. 

17 

Phil 
)  The 

— %  1  Cor  Kvi  9  2  Cor   ii   12  2T1]C!'.  iil. 

7,S. h  Sc,  i/n,  i.  26   ii   2,3 i  Eph.  iii.  1.  i»    I    Phil    i    li    15  2  T 

V  Mall.  X   26.  27.  Acts  iv.  2S)  2  Cor   iil.  13   iv    1-4 1  6   Acts  v   29    1  C«r.  ii.  4.  5,  S 

14   Kpli    vl   20 miii    16.  Matt.  X    16     Knm   xvi    19   1  Cor  xiv   19-25   K(ih 


12.  13    I  Ihce.  Iv   12,  1  Tim.  iii  7   1  Pet  iii  1 
le   Deut  »i    6.7.  xi     19.  1  Chr  xvi  24    Ts,  xxxvii,  30,  31, 
«i    1.^—19  !3,24    Ixxvili.  3,  1.  cv  2   rsii    13  ii    Prov    x 
21,    XV    4,7.    XV..  21-21      xsii.  17.  18    XXV    11,12     V:>-    x.  12     Mil    iii.  10     IS.    Malt 

xii  34,  3S  Luke  iv  22.  Eph  iv  29. q  Le  v.  ii.  13.  2  Kinfs  ii  20,  21.  Matt,  t    13 

Mark  iz.  40. r  Prov.  x.ivi.  4.  S.  Luke  xx.  20-40.  1  Pet.  iii.  15 


17.  la 

m    Bpli    V   16 p  iii 

,  10.  xlv.  2  Ixvl    ie   Ik 


7  All  'my  state  shall  '  Tychicus  de- ;  ^pj  ^i  ^si -23 
clare  unto  you,  %vho  is  "a  beloved  brotlier,  -,''j"]*..  j^  « 
and  *  a  fiithful  minister,  and  fellow-servant  "v'*^;^"  "•j,'^'','' 
in  the  Lord  :  /fo„r  j,  ,_^ 

8  Whom  y  I  have  sent  unto  you  for  'a'co"'  xn.  IJ" 
the  same  purpose,  that  he  might  know  i'i'23 'merill; 
your  estate,  ^  and  comfort  yourliearts;      i*ii  s,  ,,  „  , 

9  With  "Onesimus,  a  faithful  and  be-  'i'ui.'frkA 
loved  brother,  who  is  one  of  you:  They  i'«  'v"'it  'u. 
shall  make  known  unto  you  all  things  .7  i'"iiem.''o- 
which  are  done  here.  ha  t.  xix  S9 

10  ''  Aristarchus,  my  fellow-prisoner,  ihiem."'"  *' 
■■  sahitcth  you,  ''  and  Marcus,  sister's  son  sv!  2"  23  "^ 
to  Barnabas,  (touching  whom  ye  received  s  ".  .-'»  37- 
commandments  :  if  he  come  unto  you, « 11. 1  Pet  y  13. 
''receive  him  ;)  fi.ioiin   »,    9. 

AIT  1  •    1      •  HIT  '^''  *  **•    "'• 

11  And  Jesus,  which  is  called  Justus,  ^j',,''",'y5  '|- 
^  who  are  of  the  circumcision.  These  onlj'  Kpii.iin.Tii! 
oj-e  my  ^  fellow-workers  unto  the  kingdom  V' '2*^Sor''ii'r 
of  God,  which  have  been  ''a  comfort  unto  [''j; 
me. 


several  relations  of  life,  of  some  who  are  zealous  for  the 
Gospel,  is  so  evidently  and  habitually  wrong,  that  there 
can  be  no  doubt  but  they  deceive  them.selves,  as  well   as 


6,  7. 


I'bllem. 
h  2  Cor. 

1  2  '  Epaphras,  who  is    one  of  you,  ■■  a  j'l  rThiem  23. 

k  John  xii.  26.  Gal    I.  10.  2  Pet    i    i. 


V.  5,  6.  (Mole,  Eph.  iv.  29,  v.  !5— 17.)  "  Wisdom 
"  towards  them  that  Avere  without,"  might  include  a  pru- 
dent caution  not  to  expose  themselves  needlessly  to  their 


di.<;gracc  the  cause.  Let  us  then  earnestly  pray  for  grace,!  persecutors,  to  which  some  expositors  in  a  great  measure 
to  enable  us  to  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour,  in  restrict  it.  But  the  words  contain  a  general  rule  of  vast 
these  and  in  all  other  things;  that  ti)e  sincerity  of  ouri extent  and  importance  :  implying  such  habitual  propriety, 
love  may   be  evidenced  beyond  all  reasonable    ground  of  circumspection,  and   discretion  in   the  whole  conduct,  as 


suspicion. 
CHAP.  IV.     V.  ], 


NOTES. 
(M'ote,    Eph. 


vi.   9.)     The 


may  preserve  Christians  from  being  ensnared  or  drawn  into 
sin  by  their  unconverted  I'eighbours,  and  from  giving  (hem 
any  unfavourable  impressions  of  the  Gospel ;  and  such  an 


chilling  admonition  of  the  preceding  chapter  related  loi  evident  excellency  of  character,  as  may  silence  calumny, 
masters,  as  well  as  to  servants.  1'he  former  were  here  I  soften  prejudice,  and  win  upon  the  beholders  to  examine 
exhorted  to  give  their  servants  that  su|)port,  and  recom-|  into  diose  religious  principles,  which  produce  such  happy 
jicnse  for  their  labours,  which  were  just  and  equitable,  im- 1  effects.  Thus  the  Colossians  ought  to  "redeem  their 
]jlying  care  of  them  in  sickness,  j)rovision  in  old  age,  and  i "  time,"  in  acquiriiig  and  exercising  this  heavenly  wis- 
dom, to  the  honour  of  God  and  the  good  of  mankind  :  in 
order  that  their  conversation  might  not  only  be  inoffensive, 
but  "  always  with  grace,"  the  genuine  language  of  piety, 


jjlying  care  of  tliem  m  sickness,   j)rovision  in  old  age 
proportionable  rewards  for  extraordinary  fidelity  and  exer- 
tions.    Thus  ihey  should  in  all  things  act  towards  them  in 
a  consider.itc  and  reasonable  manner ;  not  abusing  their  au- 

ihoiity,  but  remembering  their  accountableness   to  their  j  purity,  wisdom,  and  love;  savouring  of  heavenly  things, 
■    '  ■"  ..  ".  as  meat  is  preserved  and  made  relishing  by  being  seasoned 

with  salt.  (Matt.  v.  13.)  By  attention  to  these  rules, 
they  would  know  how  they  ought  to  answer  every  man, 
whether  he  asked  a   reason  of  their  hope,  and  seriously 


M.istcr  in  heaven,     (ilfarif,   Ref.) 

V.  a— 4.  {Notes,  Eph.  vi.  18—20.  Phil.  iv.  4— 7.) 
in  order  to  the  suitable  performance  of  all  the  before-men- 
tioned duties,  the  apostle  exhurted  the  Colossians  to  per 


st.s<  sf^adily  in  jirayer;  watching  against  all  indisposition '.inquired  into  the  nature  of  Christianity  ;  or  whether  he 
and  impediments;  persevering  notwithstanding  delays  and  ;  desired  a  solution  of  some  doubt  or  difficulty  ;  or  whether 
discouragements;  and  joining  thnnk'igivings  for  mercies  [he  were  disposed  to  object,  cavil,  dispute,  or  revile :  for 
continually  received.  He  also  desired  them  to  pray  for  the  meekness  of  heavenly  wisdom  would  dictate  a  pertinent 
him  and  his  brethren  in  the  ministry  ;  thirt  God  would  answer  on  every  occasion,  and  preserve  them  from  dis>- 
give  them  opi^ortunity  and  boldness  to  speak  the  mystery  graceful  contentions.  Salt.  The  wit,  smartness,  and 
of  Christ;  (i.  27  ;)  for  which  the  apostle  was  then  a  pri-i  ingenuity,  often  accompanied  with  polluting  or  profane 
soner;  that,  both  when  thus  circumstanced,  and  when  set  i  illations,  which  were  customary  and  admired,  among  the 
at  liberty  he  might  fully  manifest  tlic  counsel  of  God,  con-' Greeks,  was  called  Atlic  salt.  Probably,  the  apostle 
cerning  the  way  of  salvation,  and   the  calling  of  the  Gen  i  refers  to  this,  but  shows  his  readers  a  far  more  excelleifl 


tiles,  as  he  ought  to  do  ;  without  fearing  Avhat  man  could  w'ay. 


do  unto  hin>. 


V.  7,  8,    {Note,  Eph,  vi.  21,  22,  Marg.  Ref 4 


J  D.  64. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


^.  D.  Gl 


ISte  011,3.  Luke 
Slii  4«  Gal.  iv 
13  Hell  T.  7. 
Jam  V   16 

•  Dr.  jlriuinj  li. 
I.  Rom  X'    30 

til  Str  an  i.  \'  22 
28.     .latt.  V  48 

I  I'or  i  6  sir. 
SO.    ::  Cor  xui 

II  i  till  lii.  12 
-15.       ThOi   V 


D  Horn,  X    3     2 

ol'i.'ie.     ii.    I. 

Kev.  i.  II       ill. 

U-17. 
ft  2  Tim.    iv.    II. 

I'bilem.  21 
q  :■  Tim.    IV    10 

fhiUm.  24. 


servant  of  Christ,  ealutetli  you,  '  always 
*  labouring  ferviiitly  for  you  in  prayers, 
■"  that  ye  may  stand  perfect  and  t  complete 
in  all  the  will  of  God. 

1 3  For  "  I  bear  him  record,  that  he 
hath  a  great  zeal  for  you,  and  them  [hal 
are  in  "  Laodicea,  and  them  in  Hierapolis. 

14''  Luke,  the  beloved  physician,  and 
**  Demas,  greet  you. 

13  Salute  the  brethren  which  are  '  in 
Laodicea,  and  Nymphas,  and  '  the  church 
which  is  in  his  house. 


[■  Sie  an,  o  13. — s  Kom  svi  3.  1  Cor.  xv 


16  «And  when  '  tliis  epistle  is  read 
among    you,    cause  that  it  be  read  also 

I  in  the  church  of  the  Laodiceans  ;  and 
that  ye  likewise  read  the  epistle  i'rom 
Laodicea. 

17  And  say  to  "  Archippus,  "  Take 
heed  to  ^the  ministry  which  thou  hast 
received  in  ihc  Lord,  that  thou  "fulfil 
it. 

18  The  salutation  » by  the  hand  of  mc, 
Paul.  ''Remember  my  bonds.  "^ Grace 
be  with  you.     Amen. 


V.  9—14.  Oacsimu.s,  of  whom  we  shall  read  here" 
after.  (Philevi.)  and  whom  the  apostle  sent  with  Tychicus, 
was  formerly  an  inhabitant  of  Colosse:  the  language  used 
concerning  hirn  shows  how  high  he  now  stood  in  the 
apostle's  estimation.  Aristarchus  continued  with  Paul 
during  his  imprisonment;  {Marg.  lief.)  but  whether  this 
was  voluntary,  or  whether  he  was  confined  with  him  for 
d;e  sake  of  the  Gospel,  is  not  certain  ;  the  latter,  however, 
is  probable.  Marcus,  or  John  Mark,  nephew  to  Bar- 
nabas, (Marg.  Hef.)  was  before  this  fully  reconciled  to 
the  apostle ;  and  Paul's  unfavourable  opinion  of  him  was 
completely  erased,  by  his  subsequent  good  conduct.  Pro- 
bably, the  Colossians  had  formerly  received  some  injunction 
from  the  apostle  not  to  countenance  Mark  as  a  minister : 
but  he  now,  reversed  it ;  for  he  and  Aristarchus,  with  one 
called  Jesus,  (a  common  name  among  the  Jews,  and  sur- 
named  Justus  because  of  his  integrity,)  were  the  only  mi- 
nisters of  the  circumcision,  who  had  cordially  united  with 
him  in  preaching  the  kingdom  of  God  among  the  Gentiles, 
and  who  had  been  a  comfort  to  him.  This  is  generally 
and  justly  urged,  as  absolutely  conclusive  against  the  tra- 
dition of  the  papists,  that  the  aposde  Peter  was  at  this 
time  bishop  of  Rome,  where  he  resided  twenty-five  years. 
It  also  renders  it  highly  probable,  that  Luke  was  not  a 
Jew,  or  a  circumcised  proselyte.  Epaphras,  a  Colossian, 
a  pastor  of  the  Church,  and    probably  its  founder,  sent 


t  1  Tlies  V.  '.7. 

u  Pl.il.m   D 

X  Lev.  X  3.  Niiqj. 
x«il.  5.  SCli 
xxis.  II.  y.: 
xlivr  S3,  :m. 
Acts  XK.  29. 
I  Tim  iv.  Ifi, 
vi  ll-U  SO. 
ilTiin  iv.  I-/, 

y  Act5  i.  17  XU'. 
23  I  Cur  iv.  I 
2.    K|ili   iv.  n 


111 


the  Lord  was  statedly  worshipped.  The  apostle  liirected 
this  epistle  to  be  read  in  the  neighbouring  Church  of  Lao- 
dicea, as  it  was  suited  for  general  instruction  ;  and  that  an 
episUc,  which  they  would  receive  from  Laodicea,  should 
be  publicly  read  among  them.  This  direction  hath  given 
rise  to  various  conjectures ;  but  probably  the  apostle  had 
written  to  the  Laodiceans,  though  the  epistle  was  not 
preserved.  '  For  all  the  epistles  which  the  apostles  ever 
'  wrote  are  not  preserved,  any  more  than  all  the  words 
'  and  actions  of  our  blessed  Lord.'  (Doddridge.)  Some 
think,  that  the  episde  to  the  Ephesians  was  intended  to  be 
a  kind  of  circular  letter;  and  that,  by  private  direction, 
a  copy  of  it  was  sent  to  Laodicea,  to  be  thence  forwarded 
to  Colosse.  Indeed,  that  episUe  contains  so  litde  peculiar 
to  the  Church  at  Ephesus,  and  so  much  important  instruc- 
tion of  general  concernment,  that  this  opinion  is  not  im- 
probable. 

V.  17.  Some  suppose  Archippus  to  have  been  the 
bishop  of  Colosse.  '  That  he  should  have  been  then 
'  bishop  of  Colosse,  and  that  St.  Paul  should  not  write 
'  one  word,  or  send  one  salutation,  to  him,  but  send  to  the 
'  people  of  Colosse  to  admonish  him  of  his  duty,  is  not 
'  very  credible.'  {Whitby.)  'Archippus  being  old  and 
'  infirm,  received  this  encouragement  from  the  apostle 
'  to  strengthen  him.'  (Btngelius.)  Jt  is  far  more  pro- 
bable, that  he  had  been  newly  appointed  to  the  ministry  5 


Lis  salutations  to  them.  He  could  not  then  attend  his;  and  showed  some  .symptoms  of  timidity  or  negligence:  the 
labours  among  them,  being  confined  as  a  prisoner;  (P/ii-  apostle  therefore  sent  a  message  to  him  in  particular, 
lemon,  23;)  but  he  continually  prayed  for  them  so  fer-  charging  him  to  take  heed  to  his  sacred  ministry  ;  and  to 
vendy,  that  he  even  laboured,  or  agonised,  or  7f  res</efZ,  I  pei-form  fully  the  several  duties  of  it,  with  diligence,  faith- 
with  God  for  them;  that  they  might  be  established  in  the!  fulness  boldness,  and  zealous  affection  ;  for  the  edi!i(  ation 
faith,  be  steadfast  and  upright  disciples  of  Christ,  and 'of  believers  and  the  conversion  of  sinners,  by  sound  doc- 
complete  in  the  knowledge  and  practice  of  the  whole  will!  trine,  a  holy  example,  fervent  prayers,  unwearied  labours, 
r/-_.i       o__.i,.  ,1     .     1,   .     .,■  .,  "and  every  means  in  his  power.     For  he  had  "  received  it 

"  from  the  Lord,"  being  accountable  to  him  for  his  con- 
duct in  it,  entitled  to  his  assistance  in  his  endeavours  to 
act  by  his  authority,  and  bound  to  seek  his  glory,  in  a  de- 
cided preference  to  his  own  ease,  security,  interest,  reputa- 
tion, or  accommodation. 

V.  18.  The  apostle  wrote  the  salutation  with  his  own 
hand,  as  usual :  and  he  called  on  the  Colossians  to  •■  re- 
'■  member  his  bonds,"  and  long-continued  sufiering  for 
their  sake,  as  Gentile  converts  :  this  would  confirm  them 
in  the  faith,  render  tbem  constant  in  enduring  persecutions 
for  the  same  cause,  and  induce  them  to  pay  the  more 
entire  regard  to  his  admonitions :  and  he  concluded  with 
2  U  2 


of  God.  For  the  apostle  could  testify  to  the  greatness  of 
bis  zeal  for  the  spiritual  welfare  of  the  Colossians,  and  of 
those  other  neighbouring  churches  with  which  he  had  been 
connected.  Luke  had  long  b'-en  Paul's  beloved  com- 
yjanion,  in  travel  and  in  suflerings ;  ho  had  been  educated 
a  physician,  but  he  seems  to  have  been  an  evangelist,  or 
preacher  of  the  Gospel  in  the  various  cities  to  which  he 
went.  With  him  Demas  sent  his  salutations,  of  whom 
we  afterwards  read  an  unfavourabli  account.  (2  Tim. 
iv.   10.) 

V.  15,  16.  Nymphas  seems  to  in  ve  been  an  eminent 
Christian  at  Laodicea.  whose  well  ordered  family  mii^ht 
^iTopcrly  be  called  a  Christian  Church, or  a  society  by  whom 


A.  D.  64. 


COLOSSIANS. 


J.  D.  64 


praying  that   the    grace    ef   Gcd   might   be    with  them. 
{Marg.  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—6. 

There  is  no  respect  ol"  persons  with  the  Lord  ;  and  his 
ministers  must  act  with  similar  impartialily,  and  exhort 
masters  as  well  as  servants,  the  rich  as  well  as  the  poor, 
to  the  duties  of  their  several  stations  -,  and  to  render  to 
their  inferiors  "  what  is  just  and  equal,  knowing  that  they 
"  also  have  a  master  in  heaven."  None  of  these  duties 
can  be 


pra) 


e  performed  aright,  except  we  persevere  in  fervent 
_  ycr,  and  watch  unto  it  with  thanksgiving;"  and  it  is 
just  and  equal  that  masters,  professing  godliness,  should 
pray  for  and  Avith  their  servants,  and  give  them  suitable 
instructions  for  their  souls,  as  well  as  a  comfortable  pro- 
vision for  their  temporal  life.  They  who  love  the  Gospel, 
should  always  remember  faithful  ministers  in  their  prayers  , 
beseeching  the  Lord  to  assist  and  prosper  all  their  labours, 
and  to  enable  them,  with  suitable  plainness  and  boldness, 
10  declare  the  mystery  of  Christ  :  and  they  who  are  ex- 
]josed  to  peculiar  dangers  or  sufferings,  in  the  cause  of  the 
Gospel,  should  be  especially  remembered  in  the  supplications 
of  their  brethren.  Great  wisdom  and  circumspection  are 
required  in  all  our  conduct  towards  "  those  that  are  with- 
"  out  ;"  with  whom  we  are  often  connected  in  relative 
life,  and  engaged  in  secular  concerns.  They  will  cer- 
tainly watch  and  scrutinize  our  whole  behaviour:  they 
will  sometimes  artfully  endeavour  to  persuade,  entice,  or 
ju-ovoke  us  into  sin,  that  they  may  charge  the  blame  on 
our  religious  principles  :  they  will  make  little  allowance 
for  our  faults  ;  and  even  our  indiscretions  may  produce  an 
abiding  prejudice  against  the  truth.  On  the  other  hand,  a 
sober,  discreet,  upright,  faithful,  and  friendly  conduct, 
will  frequently  win  upon  them,  and  be  greatly  instru- 
mental to  theii-  good.  AVe  ought  then  to  redeem  time,  that 
we  may  employ  it  in  seeking  wisdom  from  the  word  and 
Spirit  of  God,  as  well  as  in  employing  it  for  the  benefit  of 
mankind.  We  should  indeed  store  our  hearts  with  good 
treasure,  and  season  them  with  wisdom  and  grace,  that  our 


speech  may  always  be  instructive,  and  suited  to  the  persons 
with  whom  we  converse  ;  and  that  we  may  know  how  we 
ought  to  answer  every  man. 

V.  7—18. 

Christians  should  desire  to  know  one  another's  state  ; 
and  mutual  visits  or  friendly  correspondence  among  faith- 
ful ministers  and  fellow-servants  of  Clirisl,  may  help  for- 
ward this  '  communion  of  the  saints,'  excite  their  prayers 
for  each  othei',  and  tend  to  the  comfort  of  their  hearts. 
What  amazing  changes  doth  divine  grace  make  in  men's 
characters  !  Faithless  servants  thus  become  faillif id  and 
beloved  lirelhren.  Oflen  "  the  first  becomes  last,  and  the 
"  last  first,"  in  the  visible  church  :  uur  fears  of  some  who 
have  misbehaved  are  removed,  and  they  htcomc  fellow- 
workers  that  are  a  comfort  to  us  ;  while  our  hopes  of  others 
are  grievously  disappointed.  But  "  the  Lord  knoweth  them 
"  that  are  his  :"  and  we  should  always  "  labour  fervently 
''  in  i)raycr"  for  those  connected  with  us,  "  that  tiiey  may 
"  stand  perfect  and  complete  in  the  whole  will  of  God  ;" 
in  this  manner  testifying  our  zeal  for  them,  when  unable 
to  render  them  other  help.  Ministers,  especially  when 
they  first  enter  upon  their  office,  or  when  they  seem  wa- 
vering in  it,  should  be  seriously  and  affectionately  ex- 
horted, "  to  lake  heed  to  their  ministry,  which  they  have 
"  received  of  the  Lord,  that  they  fulfil  it."  For  the 
smiles,  flatteries,  or  frowns  of  the  world  ;  the  S|)irit  of 
error,  and  the  various  workings  of  self-love,  turn  many 
aside,  or  lead  them  into  such  a  style  of  preaching  and 
living,  as  comes  far  short  offidjillincr  their  ministry.  Thus 
theii'  own  souls  are  endangered  ;  their  flocks  are  soothed 
into  a  formal  profession,  or  deluded  into  error  ;  and  the 
promising  hopes,  that  had  been  entertained  of  their  useful- 
ness, are  lamentably  disappointed.  Let  such  persons  then 
take  heed,to  thf-msclves  and  to  their  doctrine,  as  those  who 
serve  the  Lord  Jesus ;  let  them  remember  the  counsel  of 
Paul,  his  bonds  for  Christ,  and  his  laborious,  self-denying 
faithfulness  even  unto  death  :  for  in  preaching  his  doctrine, 
imbibing  his  spirit,  and  copying  his  example,  we  may 
expect  that  the  favour  and  blessing  of  God  will  be  with 
our  souls,  and  prosper  all  the  labours  of  our  hands. 


i 


THE 

FIRST  EPISTI.K  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


THESSALONIAN8. 


In  the  notes  on  the  concise  narrative  of  the  apostle^s  labours  at  Thessalonica.  it  lias  Lecn  shown  to  be,  at  least' 
highly  probable,  that  he  continued  there  a  considerable  time,  preaching  to  the  Gentiles,  bei/oud  the  three  sabbath- 
days,  on  ichich  he  reasoned  with  the  Jews  in  the  synagogue  ;  and  that  he  was  peculiarly  successful.  (Notes, 
Acts  xvii.  1 — 15.)  He  was,  however,  at  length  constrained  by  the  persecution  of  the  zealots  for  the  J\Iosatc 
law,  and  the  zealots  for  idolatry,  who  had  funned  a  most  unnatural  coalition  against  him,  to  leave  the  newly 
planted  church,  under  heavy  trials,  and  destitute  of  many  advantages  :  for,  though  it  seems  clear,  that  pastors 
had  been  appointed  over  them;  yet,  the  pastors  themselves  must  have  been  new  and  ine.vp)cricnccd  converts. 
(Note,  V.  12 — 15.)  The  apostle  ivas,  on  this  account,  peculiarly  solicitous  about  them;  and  Timothy  having 
come  to  him  at  Athens,  cwcordiuir  to  his  appointment,  he  chose  to  be  left  alone  in  that  city,  that  he  might  send 
this  his  faithful  coadjutor  to  Thessalonica.  But  Timothy,  returning  to  him  at  Corinth,  brought  him  so  good 
an  account  of  them,  that  he  was  filled  by  it  icith  joy  and  gratitude.  He  indeed  exceedingly  longed  to  visit 
them  :  but,  havimr  been  repeatedly  disappointed  in  his  plans  for  that  pmpose,  he  at  length  wrote  this  epistle  ; 
which  breathes  a  peculiar  spirit  of  paternal  love  and  aff'ection,  and  shows  that  he  considered  the  Christians  at 
Thcsscdonica  as  equal,  or  superior,  in  faith  and  holiness,  to  those  of  any  church  to  ivhich  he  wrote.  It  is 
clear  from  these  particulars,  that  this  epistle  was  written  from  Corinth,  and  not  from  Athens,  according  to 
the  spurious  postscript  ;  but,  probably,  sooti  cfter  the  apostle  arrived  at  that  city.  This  is  supposed  by  some 
expositors  to  have  been  as  early  as  A.  I).  51  ;  and  by  others  A.  U.  54  :  but,  for  reasons  before  given,  a  rather 
later  date  is  here  assigned  to  it.  (Notes,  Acts  xv.  1 — 5.  Preface  to  1  Coiinthians,  Gal.  ii.  1 — 5.)  It  is, 
however,  generally  agreed,  that  it  was  written  before  any  other  of  the  apostolical  epistles ;  and  some  think, 
probably  icithout  sufficient  reason,  before  any  other  part  of  the  J\'ew  Testament.  It  teas  evidently,  the  leading 
design  of  the  apostle,  in  writing  to  the  Thessaloniuns,  to  confirm  them  in  the  faith,  and  to  animate  them  to  a 
eourag:?ous  profession  of  the  Gospel,  cmd  the  practice  of  all  the  duties  of  Christianity,  notwithstanding  the 
persecutions  and  trials  to  which  they  were  crpjosed.  In  pursuance  of  his  grand  object,  he  was  led  to  mention, 
with  high  approbation,  the  manner  in  which  they  had  received  the  Gospelfrom  him  ;  and  this  almost  unavoid- 
ably led  him  to  speak  of  his  ministry  and  conduct  among  thcjn,  in  a  tcay  peculiarly  instructive  to  the  ministers 
of  the  Gospel  in  every  age  and  place.  '  It  is  remarkable,  tilth  how  inuch  address  he  improves  all  the  influence, 
'  which  his  Zealand  jidelity  in  their  service  must  naturally  give  him,  to  inculcate  upon  them  the  precepts  of  the 
'Gospel,  and  persuade  them  to  act  agreeably  to  their  sacred  character.  This  was  the  grand  j^oint  he  always 
'■  kc])t  in  view,  and  to  ivhich  every  thing  else  was  made  subservient.  JVothing  appears,  in  am/ part  of  his 
'  writings,  like  a  design  to  establish  his  own  reputation,  or  to  make  use  of  his  ascendency  over  his  Christian 
^friends,  to  answer  any  secular  jwrposes  of  his  own.  On  the  contrary,  he  discovers  a  most  generous  disinterested 
'  regard  for  their  welfare.  The  discovery  of  so  excellent  a  temper,  must  be  alloived  to  carry  with  it  a  strong 
*■  pre^umjjtive  argument  in  favour  of  the  doctrines  he  taught  And  indeed,  whoever  reads  St.  PauVs  epistles 
'  with  attention,  and  enters  into  the  spirit  with  ivhich  they  were  written,  will  discern  such  intrinsic  characters  of 
'  (tteir  genuineness,  and  the  divine  authority  of  tJie  doctrines  they  contain,  as  will  perhaps  produce  in  him  a 
'•  stronger  conviction,  than  all  the  external  evidence  with  which  they  are  attended.''  (Doddridge.)  These  re- 
marks are  well  grounded  and  important  :  but  to  suppose,  with  JJr.  Macknight,  that  the  apostle  intended,  as 
his  main  object,  to  prove  the  divine  authority  of  Christianity,  by  a  chain  of  regular  argunwits,  in  which  he 


I.  THESSALONFANS. 

atistvercd  the  several  objections  that  the  heathen  phi losopers  are  supposed  lo  have  advanced  against  him,  seenis 
mite  foreign  to  the  nuture  of  the  epistle  ;  and  also  to  be  grounded  on  a  mislakm  notion,  that  the  philosophers 
designed  at  so  early  a  period  to  enter  into  a  regular  disputation  with  the  Christians;  uheti,  in  fact,  they 
derided  them  as  enthusiasts,  and  their  doctrine  as  foolishness.  It  is  remarkable,  that  the  apostle,  in  uriting 
.'his  first  epistle,  found  very  much  to  commend,  which  he  does  unreservedly,  and  scarcely  any  thing  to  blame  ; 
'hough  he- saw  it  'needful  to  intermix  cautions  and  warnings  with  his  exhortations.  The  exact,  though 
■manifestly  undesi<rned,  coincidence  of  this  epistle,  with  the  history  contained  in  the  jlcts  of  the  apostles,  which 
it  tmds  to  elucidate  and  confirm,  is  worthy  of  iiotice,  and  may  be  clearly  seen  by  consulting  the  marginai  refer- 
ences. Il  appears,  that  afterward  the  apostle  visited  Thcssalonica ;  (Note,  Acts  xx.  1 — .0  :)  but  nothing 
further  is  found  in  scripture  concerning  this  fiourishing  church,  except  the  second  epistle  which  the  apostle 
wrote  to  it.  Thessalonica  is  noiv  called  Salonicn  or  Salonici,  and  is  vnder  the  dominion  of  the  Turks,  and 
the  inhabitants  are  i{cncralli/  Mahometans.  '  Our  epistle  concludes  with  a  direction,  that  it  should  be  publicly 
'  read  in  the  church  to  which  it  teas  addressed.  The  existence  of  this  clause,  is  an  evidence  of  its  authenticity  t 
'  because  to  produce  a  letter,  purporting  to  have  been  publicly  read  in  the  church  at  Thessalonica,  when  no  such 
'  letter  had  been  read  or  heard  of  in  that  church,  woidd  be  lo  produce  an  imposture  destructive  of  itself  Either 
'  the  epistle  was  publicly  read  in  the  church  of  Thessalonica,  during  St.  Paul's  life-time,  or  il  was  not.  If  if 
'  teas,  no  publication  could  be  more  authentic,  no  species  of  notoriety  more  unquestionable,  no  method  ofpreserv- 
'  (no-  the  integrity  of  the  copy  more  secure.  If  it  was  not,  the  clause — would  remain  a  standing  condemnation 
'  of  the  forgery,  and  one  would  suppose,  an  invincible  impediment  to  its  success.'  (Faley.)  It  may  also  be 
•Kidded,  that  the  circumstance  of  this  injunction  being  given,  in  the  first  epistle  uhich  the  apostle  wrote,  implied 
a  strotig  and  avowed  claim  to  the  character  of  an  inspired  writer  ;  es,  in  fact,  it  placed  his  writings  on  th^ 
same  ground  with  those  of  Moses  and  the  ancient  prophets.  ' 


.i.  D.  55.      •  CHAP.  I. 

The  apostle  salutes  the  Christians  at  Thes- 
salonica, 1  ;  a)id  ^hows  hoiv  lie  thanked 
God  on  their  behalf,  and  prayed  for 
them  ;  renumbering  the  fruits  of  their 
faith,  love,  and  hope,  as  evidences  of 
their  election  2 — 4.  He  speaks  more 
particularly  concerning  the  hapjiy  ef- 
fects of  his  success  among  them ;  for 
''  receiving  the  word  in  much  ajfUction,"" 
copying  the  e.xa7nple  of  their  teachers, 
and  selti7ig  good  examples  to  others  ; 
their  conversion  from  idols  to  the  service 
of  the  true  God,  cmd  their  patient  wait- 
ing for  Jesus,  the  Deliverer  from  the 
wrath  to  come,  soon  become  known  in 
every  jilacc,  6 — 1 0. 


AUL,  and    "  Silvanus,    and    *>  Timo- 
theus,    '  unto    i\\c    church    of    the 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  I.  V.  1—4.  Silas,  or  Silvanus,  did  not 
come  to  the  aposde,  when  diivm  from  Thessalonica  and 
Berea,  till  after  his  arrival  at  Corinth,  nor  did  Timothy 
return  to  him  ;  so  that  thfe  epistle  could  not  be  written 
from  Athens.  (.■Ic.'s  xvii.  1-1.  15.  sviii.    5)  St.  Paul  join- 


a  Acts 

XV.  27 

.12 

■aj.  41 

xvi 

1«. 

24   2i 

xvi 

.  i. 

M>. 

xv'ii 

!> 

sua. 

8  Co 

r    1 

19.    2 

Thes 

1   1. 

1  Pet 

V    12. 

h  Acu 

xvi 

-3 

Xvii  U.15.  X 

Mil 

i.    X 

i   22 

XX 

4.      2 

Cor. 

I 

Pbil 
i    1 

i   1 
1  T,m 

Col 

2     2 

ria> 

.  2 

Heb 

nUi  23. 

-.5.  D.  bJj. 

•^  Thessalonians,  which  is  '  in  God  the  j  acu  xvi .  i-ia. 
Father,  and  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ :  e'cJI -.2  2Tbea. 
f  g^t^ce  be  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  iudei.""'  ' 
God    our  Father,    and    the  Lord  Jesus  S*"K°,h' "2'"' '' 

f^l      ■     .  g  S«  (/Il  Rom  l.p 

Christ.  ?.  vi  n   I  Cor. 

2  We   E  give    thanks    to  God  always   li*  Phif  > 'i,  T. 
for  you  all,  making  mention  of  you  in  our  h  m.  e'i  2  Tim.  i. 

Dl'avrr^  •  »  i'-  '3.  l*-  John 

|)lc1^tis,  _  »i.  S7-S9.  Rom. 

3  ''  Remembermg     without     ceasing  »"  =»  1  coj. 

,0  III  /•»  "XvSB    Gal    V  6. 

'  your  work  oi  faith,  ''  and  labour  of  love,  »^^  ^t]^^^; 
'  and  patience  of  hope  in  our  Lord  Jesus  '^^^  h:\"~'^' 
Christ,  "in  the  sight  of  God  and  our ''^Gej.  ^^if;  =;• 
Father,  i°i^  *';,'^ ,?! 

4  "  Knowing,  brethren  *  beloved,  your  ^J^   jf.f  'j- 
election  of  God,  I'TcJr.'v  tZ 

15.  viii  7-3.  Gil.  V.  13.  Fhilem  5—7.  Heh.  »i.  10.  II  I  John  iii  18.  Hev.  li-  2-«. 
1  Koni    il.  7    V   3-i.  viii.  2l,  2S.  xii    12.  xv.  13    1  Cor    xiii    IJ.  Gal    vi    1    Heb.   ti. 

15    X    36    Jam.  i    3,  4.  v.  7    t  Jotui  Iii.  3    Kev.  iii.   10 oi  Ec.   ii    2fi.   Acts  ill. 

19  X  31  2C.ir  li  17  1  Trni.  il- •  Heb  xiii.  21.  1  Pet  iii  4.  1  John  iii  21. 
D  3.  Kom  v,il  2«— 30  xi  5-7.  Kph.  i  4  Phil  i  6,  7  1  Pel  i  2  2  Pet.  i.  10. 
'  Or,  brlovcdqfUoi,<icuT  tlrction.  Rom.  i.  7  ix.  25   Col.  iii.  12.  2  Thes.  ii.  13  2  Tim. 

i    9,  10.  Tit    iii.  4,  5. 


ed  these  two  faithful  fellow-labourers  wilhhimsr-lf  in  this 
address,  to  express  his  affection  for  the  Thessalonians,  to 
whom  they  were  well  known.  After  his  usual  salutation  and 
inlroduclion,  he  observed,  that  he  constantly  remembered, 
and  mentioned  before  God  in  his  prayf'rs,  their  "  work 
"  of  faith. '^     They  professed  lo  believe  in    Christ,  and 


.4.    D.    65. 


o  noil),  ii  16    c 


CHAPTER  1. 


.1  I).     ij..r. 


5  For  "  our  gospel  came  not  unto  you 
TsTbes'iM'J'  P  in  word  only.  '  but  also  in  power,  and 
/.?'i"  i'cor  i». 'in  the  Holy  Ghost,  and  Mn  much  as- 
g^ps'/^'x  'i',  "n.  su ranee  ;  as  ye  know  '  what  manner  of 
AcT-i"!!  »?i  uien  we  were  amono;  you  "  for  your  sake. 
1.9  G  And  "  ye  became  tollowers  ot  us, 
'e-  >'  and  of  the  Lord,  having  ^  received  the 
'-'?'?  word  in  much  aflliction,  ^  witii  joy  of  the 
Holy  Ghost : 

7  So  that  ye  were  *■  cnsamples  to  all 
that  believe,  *=  in  Macedonia  and  Achaia. 


Uoni    i    16 
)  Cor 


a  Cor 

Kpli 

ii.  4.S   \0 

80      l-t.i)    i.  13 

Jam.    i     16— 1«. 

1  I'et    i    3 
»  John  jYi  7-iS. 

Acts  li   .13     X 

41— 4V.    xi    IS- 
IS    1  Cor  )li  16 

Heb.  ii  3.    I  Pet.  i.  i;. -i 

tii.  1-11.   Acts    X«     18    19.33-35 

3—10     Phil    iv   9.   2Thes  iri.  7-- 

19— M.   S  Tim   ii,  10. 
y  Matt,  xvi    24.  John 


7-12    i  Co 


•J-S  V,  a.  Si,  23.  Tit.  "i  .">,  6 
:ol  ii  2  Heh  vi.  11  18  19  jc.  S2  2I'et.  1  10  19 
I  Cor    ii.2-5.    if.  9— 13.    X   33     2  Cor  iv    1.2.    v. 

1  Tim  iv    12-16    I  Pet  v.  3 u  1  Cor.  is. 

_  .,   14     1  Cor.  iv.  le.'ii    1      Phil   lii   17    2  l  lies.  iii.  9 

iii.  12.  xiii.  15   Eph  v.  1.  1  Pet.  iii.  13.  3  John  I'. vil  13,U 

...    2-4     Ho«   ii    14.    Mark   x.  29,  30      Acl^  svii.  S.  E  Cor.  viii    1,2    !  Tlies.  >.   4 
a  John  ^iv   16-18  Alts  v  41    ix   :il    Iton.   v  3-6.  viii.  16-18.  iv.  13.  Gal.  v.  22    Heb 

s  34    I  Pet    >    6   3 h  iv.  10   1  Tiio    iv    12.  Tit.  ii.  7.  1  Pet    v.  3. c  U  Acts  xvi 

J8.  ivii   13  xsiii.  1   2  Cur.  i   1  ix  2  xi  C>  9. 


8  For  "•  i'loui  YOU  .sGundou  out  die  word 
of  the  Lord,  not  orilv  in  Macedonia  and 
Acliaia,  but  also  '^  in  every  place  your 
faith  to  '  God-ward  ip  spread  abroad  ;  so 
that  we  need  not  to  speak  any  thing. 

1^  For  they  thcmseives  siiew  of  us 
8  v\hat  manner  of  entering  in  we  had  unto 
vou,  and  how  *"  ye  turned  to  God  from 
idols,  to  serve  '  the  iivinjr  and  true  God  ; 

10  And  to  ''wait  for  his  Son  from 
heaven,  '  whom  he  raised  from  the  dead, 
even  ""Jesus,  which  deliveretl  us  from 
"  the  wrath  to  come. 

10  llnm  ix  26.  2  Cnr  vi  IS,  17  I  Tim.  iv  10,  FIch  xii  22  ticv  vii. 
Gen,  >llx,  18.  Jol' >li.\.  es  -27  Is.xkv  8,9  l,uke  ii  2.'i.  Act«i  11,  iii, 
—25    1  for,  i.  7.  Phil,  iii  20  2Tbes.  i  7  2  Tim.  iv  8  'I'lt,  ii    13  He',   i 

14    Hev    1,7. lActsii   24    lii    15   iv   10.  v,  30,  31   x    40,  4l.xvii.: 

viii   34    ICor.  Xi    4-21    Col.  I.  U.  1  Pet   i    3.21    iii    IS.  Rev   i    IB 
21.  Rom   V.  9,  10.  Gal.  iii  13    1  Pet  ii.  21. n  iVlatt  iii.  7.  Luke  i 


;  U.  il.  3 
Ixvl.  19 

u  -  r.i 

ylv   36    2  Tilt 
lii    1.   Ill 


1  Op 


Clio 


.  17 


6    ii    I    13 
R  ii  17-21  Jc 
(i.  19.  Zcph.i 

Ze.'h   »  i  : 
23    Mai    i.  1 


(lal.  Iv  8,  9. 
i  Deut.  V  2 
1  Panv  svii  • 
36.  Ps.  irlii 
Ixsxiv.  2  I 
xxxvii.  4  1 
.  10    I)a 


26     Ho 


16    17 


.  21.    Ko 

ix    28  iPel   li.  1 

.    KoiD    i.  4  iv   2 

m  V   9   Matt 

.  7   Heb,  X,i7. 


iheir  active  obedience  showed  dial  their  faith  was  living, 
"  wrought  by  love"  of  Christ  unci  his  ministers,  truth, 
and  cause  ;  and  that  this  powerful  affection  induced  them  to 
labour  strenuously,  in  all  things  connected  with  the  honour 
of  Christ,  and  the  benefit  and  comft)rt  of  their  brethren. 
They  professed  to  hope  in  the  promises  of  God,  and  to 
expect  eternal  life,  as  his  gift  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  and  this 
living  hope  renJered  them  patient,  and  constant  in  their 
adherence  to  him,  amidst  tribuliUons  and  persecutions. 
These  graces  and  duties  they  attended  to,  as  "  in  the  sight 
"  of  God,"  even  theii»reconciled  Fadier;  and  the  apostle 
was  satisfied,  from  what  he  had  witnessed,  that  they  were 
his  brethren  be-loved,  and  the  elect  of  God  in  Jesus  Christ. 
This  he  did  not  speak  as  a  matter  of  immediate  revela- 
tion ;  but  his  fivourable  conclusion  respecting  them  was 
drawn,  by  tracing  back  the  effects  of  divine  grace,  in  their 
conversion,  to  the  source  of  them  in  their  election.  The 
purpose  of  God,  in  calling  die  Gentiles  collectively,  could 
not  be  known  in  this  manner,  and  indeed  some  of  the! 
Thessalonians  were  Jewish  converts.  And  in  what  sense  j 
a  remnant  of  Thessalonians,  (that  is,  of  the  inhabitants  of  j 
one  city,)  could  prove  the  national  election  of  the  Macedo- 1 
nians,  they  who  adopt  this  opinion  would  do  well  to  inform  | 
lis.  Some  explain  the  words  to  mean  election  to  externa! 
privileges,  as  Israel  had  been  chosen  :  but  an  external  pro- 1 
fession  of  Christianity  was  sufficient  to  prove  this  ;  whereas 
the  apostle  grounds  his  confidence  respecting  the  Thessalo- 
nians on  "  their  work  of  faith,  and  l^ibour  of  love,  and 
patience  of  hope,"  "  things  which,"  no  doubt,  "  accompany 
"  salvation."  He  had  (jiice  indeed  had  his  fears  of  them  ; 
but  subsequent  tidings  from  them  had  fully  satisfied  him  ; 
(iii.  5 — 7  :)  yet,  if  any  individuals  did  not  show  the  same 
'  active  faith,  laborious  love,  and  patient  hope,'  as  the 
rest  did,  they  were  exceptions  also  to  the  apostle's  general 
oonfidence,  respecting  the  professed  Christians  at  Thes- 
salonica. 

V.  5 — 8.  The  Gospel,  which  the  apostle  and  his  asso- 
ciates preached,  had  come  to  the  Thessalonians  "  not  in 
"  word  only  :"  it  had  not  been  left  to  its  natural  efficacy, 
or  the  power  of  arguments  and  persuasion  on  their  minds. 
Numbers  had  thus  hearrl  it  in  many  places,  who  never- 
theless continued  to  live  in  idolatry  and  iniquity ;  but  it 
had  come   "  with  power  t.nd  with  the  Holy  Ghostj"  that 


is,  with  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  cannot  relate 
to  miracles  exciusivelv  :  for  many  saw  miracles,  and  yet 
remained  unbelievers  ;  but  the  new-cieatlrig  power  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  accompanying  the  word  of  God,  had  produced 
such  a  full,  conviction  of  its  nature  and  importance,  and 
such  an  assurance  of  faith  and  hope,  as  had  induced  the 
Thessalonians  at  all  events  to  embrace  and  profess  the  Gos- 
pel ;  even  as  a  ship  is  carrieil,  by  a  full  tide  and  a  fair 
wind,  over  every  obstacle,  into  the  haven.  For  they 
knew  and  observed  what  manner  of  men  the  preachers  of 
Christianity  were  among  them  I'or  their  sakes  ;  while  they 
witnessed  their  [iatience,  self-denial,  diligence,  holiness, 
and  love;  and  that  they  laboured  with  their  own  hands  for 
a  maintenance,  that  they  might  not  be  burdensome  to  the 
c  onverts  :  and  this  induced  them  to  attend  to  their  doctrine, 
so  that  they  joined  thcmseives  to  these  despised  servants  of 
a  crucified  Saviour  ;  they  associated  themsclvrs  with  tliem 
in  divine  worship;  they  copied  their  exanqjles  ;  and.  in 
doing  so,  became  imitators  of  the  Lord  himself.  Thus 
they  received  the  word  into  their  hearts,  amidst  great 
afflictions  in  their  circumstances,  and  from  their  persecu- 
tors :  yet  had  they  such  joy  from  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  made 
them  ample  amends.  (Mnrg.  Ref.)  In  this  manner  they 
became  examples,  not  only  to  their  idolatrous  neighbours, 
but  even  to  believers  in  other  parts  of  Macedonia,  and 
in  Achaia  :  for  the  Gospel  was  soon  spread  from  Thessa- 
lonica  into  those  regions,  by  persons  who  went  out  for 
that  purpose.  In  all  places  whither  the  apostle  travelled, 
the  report  of  the  conversion  and  good  conduct  of  the  Thes- 
salonians had  arrived  before  hiu;  :  and  they  who  came  t© 
him  from  other  parts  declared  the  same. 

V.  9,  10.  In  every  city  the  apostle  met  with  ihose, 
who  joyfully  mentioned  his  prosperous  entrance  with  the 
Gospel  among  the  Thessalonians  ;  and  how  tliey  had  been 
converted  from  the  worship  of  idols,  either  dead  men,  or 
imaginary  beings,  or  evil  spirits,  to  serve  and  worship 
"  the  one  living  and  true  God,"  by  faith  in  Christ  ;  and 
to  \Vait  for  the  Saviour's  coming  from  heaven  to  raise  the 
dead  and  judge  the  world,  in  believing  and  jiatient  hope, 
diligpnt  preparation,  and  universal  conscientiousness.  For 
they  were  fully  assured,  that  God  the  Fathei  had  raised  him 
from  the  dead,  and  advanced  him  to  the  mediatorial  throne, 
to  rcigiT  at  his  right  haud,  till   all  eaem  ics  should  be  pot, 


.^.  D.   55. 


THESSALONIANS. 


.1  D.  55. 


CHAP.  II. 

7'^e  aposik  reminds  the  Thcssaloniaiis  of 
his  affectionate  faithful  labours  ami  hoti, 
manner  of  life  among  them.,  I — 12.  He 
expresses  his  satisfaction,  as  to  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  had  received  the  gos- 
pel; and  their  constancy  amid  persecu- 
tion, 1  :^,  14:  and  speaks  of  the  guilt 
and  ruin   of  the   unbelieving   Jeu's,  15, 


under  his  feet.  Him  therefore  they  looked  and  waited  for, 
as  their  great  Deliverer  from  "  the  wi-ath  to  come."  To 
'his  wrath,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  had  been  justly  exposed 
'or  tlicir  sins ;  and  under  this  they  must  all  have  finally 
perished,  if  the  Son  of  God  had  not  become  incarnate,  per- 
rovmcd  his  suretyship  obedience  to  the  law,  laid  down  his 
;ife  as  a  vicarious  Sacrifice,  risen  as  the  First-fruits  of  the 
resurrection,  ascended  into  heaven  to  be  the  Advocate  of 
sinners,  sent  forth  his  Gospel  to  call  men  to  partake  of  ihis 
salvation,  and  accompanied  it  by  the  power  of  his  Spirit, 
(o  overcome  the  prouti  and  carnal  opposition  of  their 
hearts.  Thus  he  had  delivered  tliem  from  fhe  merited 
wrath   of  God,   which   is  coming,    and   will   for  ever   be 


16.     He  shows  his  joy  on  their  account, 
his  desire  of  seeing  them  again,  and  his  «  u     i  ji-\o. 
hope  of  a  joyful  meeting  at  the  coming  of^<^>i  Jni!',„ii. 
Christ,  17— '20.  ««vii'7  "S^: 

Jl»b     n     13.     I 

FOR  yourselves,  brethren,  know  'our  ?^  ,|.^"|,^iy  ,?• 
entrance  in  unto  you,  that  it  was  not  ^\^ 
'm  vain  :  JjH~'' 

2  But  oven  after  that  \vc  had  suffered  J',^J'i 
before,  and  were  ■=  shamefully  entreated,  j'^^.^, 
as  ye  know,  at  Philippi,  we  were 


Jl     XTf. 

37      a 
12.  HeS. 


ministers  evidently  set  before  the  people  an  edifying 
example,  so  that  by  imitating  them  they  follow  Christ 
also,  it  is  very  conducive  to  their  conviction  and  conver- 
sion. When  this  happy  change  is  effected,  and  sinners 
join  themselves  to  those  who  walk  as  Christ  walked  : 
they  are  often  enabled  to  receive  the  word,  amidst  poverty, 
contempt,  and  manifold  afflictions,  with  abundant  joy  in 
the  Holy  Ghost.  Thus  they  become  good  examj^les  to 
their  families  and  neighbours,  and  even  to  their  fellow- 
christians  ;  the  word  of  God  sounds  forth  from  them  to 
others;  and  they  zealously  embrace  every  opportunity  of 
diffusing  this  heavenly  light.  And  when  great  numbers  of 
careless,    ignoiant,   and  immoral  persons   are  turned   from 


coming,  upon  all  impenitent  and  unbelieving  sinners :  of  their  idols  and  iniquities,  their  worldly  pursuits  and  con- 
this  deliverance  their  conversion  was  the  sure  evidence,  nexions,  to  serve  the  living  and  true  God;  to  believe  in 
and,  having  this  earnest  and  pledge  of  final  salvation,  they  and    obey    the  Lord   Jesus;  to    "deny  ungodliness    and 


waited  in  joyful  hope  for  that  solemn  season,  which  will 
complete  the  felicity  of  believers,  and  the  destruction  of 
the  wicked. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 


It  gives  cordial  joy  and  fervent  gratitude  to  faithful  minis- 
ters, when  they  witness  "  the  work  of  faith,  and  "  labour  of 
love,  and  jwticnce  of  hope  in  the  Lord  Jesus,"  of  those 
among  whom  they  have  preached  the  Gospel.  This  puts 
vigour  into  their  prayers  and  praises  for  them  ;  as  evidenc- 
ing, that  they  are  "  in  God  the  Father  and  our  Lord  Jesus 
••  Christ ;"  partakers  of  "  mercy,  grace,  and  peace  ;"  "  be- 
"  loved  brethren,"  and    "  the  elect  of  God."     But   faith 


worldly  lusts  ;  to  live  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in 
"  this  [iresent  world  ;"  and  to"  wait  for  the  Lord  Jesus 
from  heaven,"  as  "  believing  that  he  will  come  to  be  their 
"  Judge,"  and  hoping  '  to  be  numbered  with  his  saints  in 
'  glory  everlasting  ;'  the  fact  speaks  for  itself  :  there  needs 
little  pains  to  spread  the  report,  for  it  is  a  work  of  God, 
that  will  be  sure  to  be  known,  and  rendered  conspicuous 
by  its  own  light.  May  he  then  send  forth  ministers  into 
all  parts  of  the  world,  attended  by  his  power,  and  thus 
made  abundantly  successful,  in  the  conversion  of  the 
nations  to  the  worship  of  the  living  God,  and  the  obe- 
dience of  faith  in  his  Son  !  But  let  us  remember,  "  that 
"  the  wrath  of  God  is  revealed  from  heaven  against  all 
"  ungodliness  and  unrighteousness  of  men."  All  tem- 
poral miseries,  terminating  in  death,  are  the  effects  of  that 


which  worketh  not  obedience,  professed  love  that  declines  |  wrath  :  Jesus    did   not  come  to   deliver  us  from  these  suf- 
self-denying  labour,  and    hope  which   is    separated  from  j  ferings,   but  from  "  the  wrath  to  come,"    the    everlastin 


patient  continuance  in  well-doing,"  can  never  prove  a 
man's  ■'  election."  All  other  ways  of  proving  it  than  that 
here  prescribed  are  vain  and  delusory  ;  and  this  scri[)tural 
medium  is  not  capable  of  being  abused.  Alas  !  even  the 
Gospel  which  the  apostle  preached  often  comes  in  word 
only  ;  and  thus  men  continue  impenitent,  and  slaves  to  sin, 
or  at  most,  become  only  notional  formalists  and  mere  pro- 
fessors. This  should  excite  all  wlio  preach,  and  all  who 
love  the  Gospel,  to  pray  without  ceasing,  that  it  may 
every  where,  and  at  ail  times,  be  attended  by  the  divine 
power  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  producing  in  the  minds  -and 
hearts  of  men  that  full  assurance  of  its  truth  and  im- 
portance, which  alone  will  prevail  with  them  to  break 
through  all  hindei-ances,  and  make  all  sacrificps.  that  they 
may  follow  Clirist,  and  be  partakers  of  his  salvation.  This 


misery  of  hell.  None  but  Jesus  can  deliver  any  man  from 
this  merited  condemnation  :  all,  who  believe  in  him  with 
an  obedient  faith,  are  delivered  from  it,  and  all  others  are 
exposed  to  it,  "for  the  wrath  of  God  abideth  on  them:" 
for  if  all  true  Christians  once  were  exposed  to  this  wralh, 
all  they  whom  Jesus  has  not  delivered  must  be  still 
exposed  to  it.  Let  us  then  examine  this  most  important 
matter  with  proportionable  sei  iousness  ;  let  us  give  dili- 
gence to  make  our  calling  and  election  sure  ;  if  we  have 
obtained  this  assurance,  let  us  remember  the  price  which 
our  deliverance  cost  the  great  Redeemer,  that  humble  love 
may  constrain  us  devotedly  to  obey  him,  and  cheerfully  to 
suffer  for  him.  But,  if  any  are  conscious  that  they  have 
not  experienced  this  deliverance,  let  them  take  warning, 
without  delay  "  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to    come,"  and  te 


is  the  work  of  God  ;  but  he  works  by  means  :  and  when  seek  refuge  in  Christ  and  his  salvation. 


S.  D.  30. 


CHAPTEK  il. 


.'L  D.'jb. 


'j/i^i.l'xVs'n  our  God  to  speak  unto  you  the  Gospel 
"phii.'i.  sT-aS  of  God  with  "  much  contention. 


Phil 
Col 
f  4.6   U 

h-um.  xvi    15    1 
Sam.  xii  3   A 
x\   3!.  31  aCoi 


li  c«it,  nor  of  unclcanriess,  nor  in  guile  : 

\  But  as  8  we  were  allowed  of  God 
iiV.  2Pet  U6*  ^  to  be  put  in  trust  with  the  Gospel,  even 
*Eph"i:i  "s"  so  we  speak  ;  '  not  as  plea^iing  men,  ''  but 
fi^Te  'x^i"42  God,  which  trieth  our  hearts. 
f''i "  Ix  17  5  For  neither  at  any  time  '  used  we 
T-'m-i'ii  '1.  flattering  words,  as  ye  know,  nor  "a 
ti  2  Ti'  i'3    cloak  of  covetousness  ;  "  God  is  witness  : 

1  1  Cor  ii  4, 5    2  ,      -^T  ^  ,  1 

Cor  V  2.  V  11.  b  iNor  "  01  men  sought  we  srlory,  nei- 
Eph  »i  6.C01.  ther  of  you,  nor  yet  of  others,  p  when  we 
^iT'^'fili'  39  '"'n''*  have  *  been  "•  burdensome,  '  as  the 
Pa'^'fvi'ri^i-  apostles  of  Christ. 

|'^^.'*«'X'|  7  But  'we  were  gentle  among  you, 
ixKii.^V'  Joh°n  ^^'^"  '  as  a  nurse  cherisheth  her  children; 
n  K*;)J\iif  n       S  So>  being  "  alfectionately  desirous  of 

Heb   iv.  13- RP'T.  ii   23 IJoh  Kvii   5   xxsii.  21.22   Ps.  sii   2    3    Pros    xx    19    xxvi. 

£8.  xxviii.  23  XKix  5-  la  kxs.  lu  Matt  ssii.  16  2  P^t.  ii.  18  — tn  la  Ivi  11  ler  vi 
12  viii.  10  Mic.  iii.  5  Mil.  i,  10,  Mult  xsiii.  Il  Acts  xt  33  Kom  xvi  18  2  Cor.  i» 
S   vii  2.  xii    n.  I  Tim    ii  3  8  T  t   i.  7    1  Pet.  y  2    2  fet   ii   3    U.  15.  Jiide  II.  Rev 

xviii.  13. n  Ste  on.  Eom   i  9    ix.  I.  Gal  i   20 .-o  E.ilh   i   4    v    II    Prov    xxv  27 

Dan.  iv    30.  John  ».  41    44.  vii.  18   xii  43  Gal.  v    26    vi    13   1  Tiro,  v   17. p9   1  Cor. 

.  12 -la.  .i  Cor.  II   1.2  10,  11.  xiii    10 ■  Or   Bird  aulAorily q  2  Cor.     '    " 


12,  13.  U    2  Tlifs   iii.  8.  9 r  1  Cor  ix.  4-6 s  Gen 

xxxir    14—16.    -Matt,  xi   29.30  John  xxi.  IS— 17    1  Cor.  ii   3.  in 
Cal   V.  22,  23  2T.m.  ii   84,25    lam  iii    17  — t  ll.Num  xi.  i: 

Actsxiii.  18.  Marg. u  Jer.  siii.  IS— 17     Rom   i    II,  12.  ix. 

11—13.  Gal   it-  19   Pbil.  i   8.  ii.  25,26.  Col   i    23  iv.  12.  Heb.  xii 


13.  U  Is  xl  II  Kr. 
2J.  2  Cor  X   1    xiii.  1 

Is  xlix.  23  Ixvi.  13 
—3    X   1.  2  Cor.  vi.  1 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  II.  V.  I— 8.  The  Thcssalonians  well  knew, 
that  the  apostle  and  his  fcllow-lahourers  did  not  come 
amonj];  them  witli  empty  speculations,  or  in  an  ineffi- 
cacious manner  :  but  they  were  sensible,  that  it  was  a  wcll- 
qrounded  testimony,  and  not  a  vague  report,  which  hadj 
been  spread  abroad  concerning  tliem.  (i.  9.)  Hnvingi 
been,  by  immediate  revelation,  directed  to  go  into  Mace- 
donia, they  had  not  yielded  to  discouraging  fears,  when 
ihey  suffered  the  most  severe,  ignominious,  and  iniquitous 
usage  at  Philippi ;  (Notes,  Acts  xvi  :)  but,  as  soon  as  they 
were  set  at  liberty,  tiiey  came  to  Thcssalonica ;  and  there 
boldly,  in  dependence  on  God  and  from  zeal  for  his  glory, 
they  preached  that  Gospel  of  which  he  was  the  Author. 
This  they  did  with  great  earnestness  of  spirit,  and  strong 
desires  of  their  conversion  ;  and  with  the  most  constant  per- 
severance, notwithstanding  the  opposition  of  the  Jews,  the 
di.'^putings  which  they  were  constrained  to  maintain  with 
them,  and  the  persecutions  which  awaited  (hem.  For  their 
exhortations  were  not  suited  to  beguile  men,  cither  into 
false  notions,  or  licentious  praclices;  nor  had  tliey  any 
sinister  or  selfish  motives.  On  the  contrary,  they  were 
most  f.iUy  assured  of  the  divine  authority  and  excellency  of 
the  dot  trine  which  they  taught,  and  conscious  of  the  ut- 
most integrity,  purity,  and  sincerity,  in  their  endeavours  to 
propagate  ii.  For  as  they  had  been  approved  by  God  him- 
self, and  marked  out  to  be  "  stewards  of  his  mysteries," 
and  intrusted  with  the  Gospe] :  so  they  had  spoken  with 
the  most  simple  and  sincere  desire  of  approving  themselves 
faithful  to  him,  and  meeting  with  his  acceptance  ;  know- 
ing that  he  would  scrutinize  and  prove  the  secret  intentions 
of  every  heart.  They  had  not  indeed  at  all  sought  to 
please  men,  for  the  -^ake  of  their  own  case,  interest,  repu- 

VoL.  v.— No.  33. 


' 

f  iv 

1.    V 

11     Arts  XX 

2    2  Thes. 

11 

H 

iii    22 

i  Num 

xxvii    19. 

2 

13 

17   2  Tim   iv    1    — 

— h  Gen. 

iv. 

II 

Prov. 

10    15.  ii.  1. 

4, 

,■>  - 

— .i  iv 

12   Gal.  V    16 

KpK  iv. 

16 

1  John 

i.  B,  7. 

„    6. kv 

24.  Rom. 

13 

14. 

2  Tim 

i.  9     1  Pet. 

.  11.  ii.  9. 

you,  we  wore  willing  to  iiave  imparted  "e'coV  "i'*  i*.' 
unto  you,  not  the  Gospel  of  God  only,  ^.'^I-mu.  ' 
"  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were  Vhl'L*  ii^"'2».' 

„     J  .  ^  Marg        iv.       I. 

y  dear  unto  us.  coi      i      ^ 

9  For  ye  remember,  brethren,  ^  our  zi  j'acisxvi. 
labour  and  travail  ;  for  labouring  "  night  jc "  iv.'  12' 
and  day,  because  we  would  not  be  y'.  5  'sVhes.' 
''  charo-cable  unto  any  of  you,  we  preach-  I'v   0 

ed  unto  you  '  the  Gospel  of  God.  '4    uxxviii.  1. 

,,%     i'  1       •  I     /-I      1        7  Jer  ix.  1    Luke 

10  re  arc  '' witnesses,  and  God  ofco,  '^  f\,f  7,'- ',■ 
'how  holily  and  justly,  and  unbianieably,  I'm. vs.2nai. 
we    behaved    ourselves  amoiis;   yuu   that '•••N.'-V.i'l,!.'"* 

11  As  ye  know,  'how  we  exhorted,  Jg^^Vim^Vn: 
and  comforted,  and  ?  charged  every  one 'y_|  '  |™- *||; 
of  you,  ''as  a  father  doth  his  children  ;         acof  v"'.  ^v.' 

12  Tbat  ye  would  'walk  worthy  of ^^j:;'^,,^'-^. 
God,  ^  who  ■  hath  called  you  unto  his  .'"'^S"  -'^ 
kingdom  and  glory.  i'viij"2ii -li! 

Jer    xviii.  20    Aits  xx'iv.   16    2  Cor    i.   12    vi    3-10    vii    2    2  Tlies 

12    2  Tim    iii.   10.   Tit.   ■17.8    1  Pet  .   v    3  - 

ill    12    I  Tim.  vi    2     2  Tim   iv   2    Tit.  ii.  6.  9, 

Deut.  iii   2«    XKXi.  II.  liph    iv.  17     I  Tim   v  : 

1.  :6.  17    I  Chr  xxii.  11-13.  xxviii    9,  20.  Ps. : 

-12   V.  1.  2    vi.  1    vii   1  24.  XXXI.  1-9   1  Cor. 

I    V   S  8  Phil  i.  27.  Col.  i.  10.  ii  6   1  Pet   i.  15. 

viii.  30.  ix  23,  24.   1  Cor.  i  9    2  Thee.  i.  1 1,  12 

iii  9.  V.  10 


tation,  or  accommodation  ;  or  in  any  way,  except  as  con- 
ducive to  their  edification.  (ISote,  1  Cur.  iv.  1 — 5.  Gal. 
i.  10.)  They  had  never,  on  any  occasion,  employed  flat- 
tering words,  to  soothe  their  hearers  into  a  delusive  opi- 
nion of  their  good  estate  or  character,  to  jiailiate  their 
sins,  or  to  compliment  their  endowments  or  virtues.  This 
the  Thessalonians  knew  ;  being  sensible  that  they  address- 
ed them  in  the  plainest  and  most  convincing  language  ; 
and  God  himself  was  wdtness,  that  they  had  never  made 
religion,  or  their  ministry,  a  cloak  to  cover  any  avaricious 
designs.  Nor  had  they  courted  applause,  or  aspired  at 
authority,  or  honour,  among  them,  or  any  other  Christians  ; 
on  the  contraiy,  they  even  receded  from  their  due,  and 
would  not  burden  them  by  requiring  a  maintenance.  This 
was  a  mark  of  respect,  which  the  other  ajiostMs  generally 
received  from  the  churches,  and  Paul  had  as  just  a  claim 
to  it  as  they  :  but  he  did  not  insist  upon  it,  either  for 
himself  or  his  companions  ;  because  lie  was  aware  that  it 
would  have  been  burdensome  to  the  people,  as  they  were  ia 
lowcircumslanccs.  In  thi.s,  and  in  all  other  respects,  they 
had  imitated  the  gentleness  of  a  nursing  mother  to  her 
beloved  infant,  whom  she  deems  if  a  pleasure  to  suckle 
and  attend  on.  and  has  the  desired  recompense  of  her  dis- 
^itcrested  assiduity,  when  it  thrives  and  is  in  health.  Thus, 
being  affectionately  desirous  of  their  S|iir'itual  growth  and 
prosperity,  they  were  not  only  wilHng  to  impart  the  Gospel 
to  them  ;  but  the  tendevest  feelings  of  tlieir  hearts  accom- 
panied their  labours.  They  readily  spent  their  strength, 
employed  all  their  knowledge  and  ability,  exhausted  their 
spirits,  and  even  ventured  ih^^ir  lives  for  them,  because 
they  were  dear  to  them  ;  and  they  desired  no  odier  recr.m- 
pense,  than  the  "  furtherance,  and  joy  of  faith"  of  their 
beloved  people. 
2  X 


J.  D.  r,:->. 


I.  THESSALONIANS. 


J.  D  55. 


sr,o«.\.2,r  13  H  For  tlii.s  cause  also  'thank  wo 
J  jer!  xiiv  18  Goil  uitliout  ceasirii^,  '"because,  when  ye 
M  Aci.ii'41.  received  the  word  of  God  wliich  ye  heard 
*8.  xvi  u  JO-  of  US,  vc  received  //   not  ai  the  word   of 

31     xvii   II    13  ',•'...  .  ,  1        r 

-so   33_   G.I.  men,  but  (as  it  is  111  tiMith,)  "  tlie  word  o( 

IV    U  2  Pel  111     _,       '  A  ,  ,,.  1 1  I        I  1 

."'jer  xxiii  28  *J""'  which  "eiloctually  worketh  also  iii 
%  '1%'  \i  }'^"  ^''^*  behcve. 

;'iii'*''«''' if!       '^   For  ye,   brethren,  p  became  follow- 

f,2"jers    of  T  tlie  clinrches   of  God,  which  in 

'  Judea  'are  in   Christ  Jesus  :  for  'ye  also 

'"  have    sufTcred  Hkc    things    of  your  own 

'    "    '  '       ■      18.    Col  .  -       .._.... 


Horn 
Ileli. 

ret  i.  26  2  1 
1   lC-21. 
o  i.  S-IO.    Ji 


countrymen,  '  even  as  they  have  of  the 
Jews ; 

15  Who  both  "killed  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  their  own  prophets,  and  have  *  per- 
secuted us ;  and  they  *  please  not  God, 
and  are  ''  contrary  to  all  men : 

l(i  '  Forbidding  us  to  speak  to  the 
Gentiles,  "  that  they  might  be  saved,  ''  to 
fill  up  their  sins  ahvay  :  'for  the  wrath  is 
come  upon  them  to  the  uttermost. 


t  Acts    Tlii.   1.  a. 

in.  I.  13    (i.  19. 

mi    1-3     Het). 

X.  33.  34 
u  Matt    vl2ixl. 

3S-39.  xxiii.   31 

-3i     xxtii    ». 

Lu'e  XI  ««-51. 

xih  3.1.34   Acta 

)i.  23 


10. 


SJ 


)■).  Una 


-p  i.  6. q  Acts  U.  31.   Gal.  i  22.- 


I.   2  Thes.  il    I 


i.r,   1 
13  xlv   22.    M«i  k  X' 
Gen.  sv    10   Zech.  i 
'—10  12  xii   45.  x»i 
!0-Si.  Heb.  »i  8.  X.  27-30.  J»iD 


i:.  13 

8      Acts 

-a.  M»tt 


.  27-31    xxii.  21.  22.  G«l 
iv    12.    Uom.  X     13— li.    3Thfs.  li 

XKiii.  32 c  Joel  ii.  30,  31.  M«l 

6,7.  xxiv.ai,23.  Lake  xi  *0  M 


» Or     cliaiii    at 

oul  Am  Til.  12. 
.  At  uiiii  18-21. 
X  Acts    xil  3.     ; 

Cor   X  5 
y  ettb       iii       S. 

Luke  x>.  i3,S3. 
1  ArtJ  li  2.3   IT, 

18  xii  SO.  xir. 
T  II   Bpb  iii  «  II. 

10  I  Tm.  li  4 
IT  I  6  Matt  iii. 
XIX  43-M.  XxL 


V.  9 — 12.  Tlie  Thessalonians  could  well  remember  I 
tlic  disinterested  labour  ami  faiif^uing  toil  of  the  apostle  j 
and  his  3.5.sociates  :  for  they  not  only  rm[)loyed  the  day  inj 
the  various  parts  of  their  ministerial  duty,  or  in  working | 
hard  for  a  subsistence,  but  they  bereaved  themselves  of' 
rest,  spending  the  whole,  or  a  considerable  part  of  thei 
night,  in  the  same  manner:  lest,  by  being  chai'geable  tOj 
any  of  their  iiearers,  they  should  prevent  their  own  suc- 
cess. Thus  they  failhfuUy  preached  to  them  the  Gospel  of 
God:  and  the  Thcssulonians  coukl  witne.ss,  (as  the  Lord! 
himself  also  would,)  in  what  a  holy,  upright,  and  blameless  j 
manner  they  behaved  themselves  ;  not  only  in  those  things  ! 
which  unbelievers  might  have  noticed,  but  also  in  their] 
most  retired  and  intimate  behaviour,  among  such  as  be- 1 
lieved  the  Gospel;  so  that  none  of  them  had  seen  any  I 
thing,  but  what  evinced  the  greatest  purity,  probity,  sin- ; 
cerity,  and  holy  love.  They  had  also  exhorted  and  ani- 1 
mated  them  with  every  consolatory  topic,  and  charged; 
them  with  authority,  as  testifying  the  will  of  God  con-, 
cerning  them,  to  copy  their  example.  And  as  a  wise  and  ; 
affectionate  father  uses  arguments,  persuasions,  encourage-' 
ments,  and  commands,  in  directing  the  conduct  of  his  I 
chfldren :  so  they  had  used  the  same  means,  of  inducing 
ihera  to  walk  worthy  of  the  holy  perfections  of  that  God] 
whom  they  worshipped,  and  who  hatl  so  graciously  called 
them  from  the  power  of  darkness  into  die  kingdom  of  hi.sl 
Son,  that  they  might  be  trained  up  on  earth,  for  the  eter- 1 
nal  glory  and  holy  felicity  of  heaven,     {^hira^.  lief.)  i 

V.  i3  — 16.  The  apostle  and  his  frien  N  tJiankcd  God! 
continually,  because  the  Tiiessalonians  h,id  not  treit^d 
*'  the  word  of  hi  aring  of  God  ;"  or  the  word  of  Ciod. 
which  they  had  heard  from  them,  as  ''  the  word  of  man  :" 
which  may  be  disputed  against,  rejected,  oi'  even  derided, 
without  m:;tfriil  criminality  or  detriment,  however  plau- 
sible or  ingenious  it  may  be.  On  ihe  co'i'rary,  dicy  had 
received  it  "  as  the  word  of  G'd,"  (which  il  certainly 
was  ;)  and  had  a;  cordingly  rcvcremed  it,  believed  it.  and 
obeyed  it.  Thus  it  had  cflVctually  Mrought  in  iIk  ir  hearts, 
repentance  of  sin,  hatred  of  idolatry,  faith  in  Christ,  love 
to  liini  and  his  cause,  delii;!it  in  the  worship  and  service 
of  God,  a  supreme  valuation  of  his  favour,  and  a  realising 
view  of  eternal  things,  hi  this  manner,  they  became 
imitatofs  of  the  Chiistian  chuiciics  in  .ludea,  in  doctrine, 
worship,  and  holy  obedience  :  and  they  adhered  to  the 
truth  and  will  of  Christ,  patiently  and  cheerfully,  amidst  the 
persecutions  which  they  endured  from  their  neighbours, 


who  were  i'isli;:ated  by  the  unbelieving  Jew.s  ;  even  as  the 
Christians  in  .Judea  were  hated  and  persecuted  by  those  of 
their  own  nation.  Nor  should  this  excite  any  astonish- 
ment ;  seeing  the  Jews,  though  professed  worshippers  of 
God,  luid  murdered  the  promised  Messiah,  (as  their  an- 
cestors had  done  the  prophets  ;)  and  they  persecuted  the 
apostles  and  itisciples  of  Christ,  from  a  |iroud  and  blind 
zeal  for  the  law,  and  the  glosses  and  traditions  of  the 
elders.  In  this  they  were  far  from  plei'si;ig  God,  nay» 
they  exceedi.  gly  provoked  him:  and  they  were  contrary 
to  all  men,  and  opposed  as  much  as  possible  the  salvation 
both  of  Jews  and  Gentiles.  Especially,  as  they  prohibited, 
and  did  all  in  their  power  to  hinder,  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  to  the  Gcnliles;  as  if  they  could  not  endure  that 
they  .should  be  saved.  Thus,  with  ceaseless  efforts,  they 
filled  uj)  the  measure  of  their  personal  and  national  ini- 
quities, for  which  the  wrath  of  God  was,  even  then,  about 
to  come  upon  them  to  the  uttermost ;  in  the  destruction  of 
their  city  and  temple ;  the  slaughter  of  immense  multi- 
tudes of  their  nation;  the  scattering,  enslaving,  and  ab- 
ject miseries  of  the  survivors;  and  the  most  unheard  of 
calamities  of  every  kind,  pursuing  them  into  every  region 
of  the  earth,  throughout  numeious  successive  generations. 
(iVo/e.?,  Malt,  xxiii.  34—39.  xxiv.  3Iarg.  Ref.)  The 
morose  and  unsocial  bigotry  of  the  Jews,  respecting  all 
Grnlilos,  fiom  the  time  when  they  ceased  to  copy  their 
idol.itiies,  is  largely  insisted  on  by  commentators  in  gene- 
ral ;  and  the  testimony  of  Gentiles  is  adduced  in  proof  of 
it.  This  evidence,  however,  is  not  much  to  be  regarded  i 
for  if  the  Jews  had  shown  the  most  compassionate,  liberal, 
and  friendly  attention  to  idolaters  in  temporal  things, 
while  they  steadily  adhered  to  the  divine  law,  by  separating 
fio'n  them  in  all  things  relating  to  religion,  the  clamour 
of  the  Gentiles  against  their  bigotry  would  not  have  been 
silenced,  if  it  had  been  even  abated.  The  steady  refusal, 
of  what  some  have  called  an  intercvmmunitt/  of  deities  and 
religious  riles,  would  have  sulHced  to  keep  up  the  pre- 
judice against  Jews,  and  the  disdain  of  them,  among  the 
proud  Greeks  and  Romans;  for  the  same  reasons,  that  no 
philanthropy  or  liberality  can  exempt  those  from  con- 
t'^mpt  and  reproach,  eveu  among  professed  Christians, 
who  unreservedly  avow  their  attachment  to  the  doctrines- 
of  ihc  Gospel,  as  their  rule  of  faith,  and  the  precepts  of 
Christ,  as  their  rule  of  conduct.  The  Jews  were,  how- 
ever, in  thi.s  respect,  very  faulty;  andso  are  many  Chris- 
tiaDs ;  but  the  grand  point  which  here  demands  considera- 


A.  D.  55. 


CHAPTER  U. 


A.  D. 


dl  K!«gs  T  ;e. 
Acta  xvii  10. 
I  Cor.  V.  3  Col 
li.i. 

eiii.  6  10.  II 
Cen  xssi  10. 
xl«.  S8  xliiit. 
II.  :  Sam.  Mill 
39  T»  Ixiii  I. 
Luke  zxii.  15. 
Iloni  i.  13.  XT. 
29.  I'hil.  i.  a— 
36 

1  Cor  Xvi  31 
C6I.  ii.  13  3  Til 
1,3.  Horn.  XV.  2: 


17  But  wc,  brethren,  being  taken  from 
you  for  a  short  time,  "'  in  presence,  not 
in  heart,  '^  endeavoured  tl)e  more  abun- 
dantly to  sec  your  face  with  great  desire. 

18  Wherefore  we  Avould  have  come 
unto  you,  '  even  I,  Paul,  ^  once  and 
again  ;  but  ''  Satan  hindered  us. 


16 h  Zech   iii 


tion,  is  this  ;  ihat  the  determined  opposition  of  the  Jewish 
nation  to  the  proacliing  of  the  Gospel  among  the  Gentiles 
was  the  immediiUe  cause  of  wrath  coming  on  them  to  the 
uttermost.  Let  Britain,  let  every  Briton,  tremble  at  the 
thought  of  opposing  the  cause  of  missions  among  the 
heathen,  as  too  many  are  disposed  to  do,  lest  wrath  come 
upon  us  also  to  the  uttermost.  '  They  who  obstruct  the 
'  progress  of  the  Gospel,  and  persecute  the  promoters  oi 
'  it,  are  tiie  ministers  of  Satan,  and  therefore  bear  his 
•name.'     (18.)     {Whitby.) 

V.  17 — '20.  The  apostle  had  been  forced  from  the 
Thessalonians,  but  his  affections  were  still  with  them. 
The  separation  (for  he  had  left  them  with  as  much  reluc- 
tance as  a  parent  parts  with  liis  children,  whom  he  leaves 
as  orphans  in  this  evil  world,)  was  only  for  a  short  season, 
or  for  the  space  of  one  hour,  '  for  the  apostle's  mind  was 
•  full  of  the  ideas  of  eternity,  which  did,  as  it  were,  an- 
'  nihilate  any  period  of  mortal  life.'  (Doddridge.)  He 
had,  however,  been  exceedingly  desirous  of  returning  to 
ihem,  which  he  had  attempted  with  abundant  earnestness: 
(for  in  this  he  spake  of  himself,  as  Timodiy  had  visited 
them  again,  and  perhaps  Silvanus  also ;)  but  Satan,  by 
exciting  disturbances  and  opposition  to  him  at  Berea,  and 
in  other  places,  had  hindered  him  from  effecting  his  pur- 
pose, as  he  could  not  have  come  with  pro[)ricly.  Other- 
wise, they  might  be  sure,  that  he  gladly  would  have  come, 
and  that  he  would  embrace  the  ftrst  opportunity  of  so  do- 
ing. For  what,  did  they  suppose,  was  the  object  of  his 
hope  in  the  work  of  the  ministry,  but  such  success  as  he 
had  met  with  among  them  ?  Or,  what  was  his  joy  and 
crown  of  exultation  in  that  respect,  but  to  see  numbers  of 
such  affectionate  converts  to  Christ  as  they  were ;  whom 
he  could  look  upon,  as  those  in  whom  he  should  rejoice 
before  the  Lord  Jesus,  when  he  would  come  to  judge  the 
world  ?  For  indeed  he  and  his  brethren  did  not  glory,  or 
rejoice,  in  their  gifts,  popularity,  or  excellency  of  speech  ; 
but  in  being  prospered  by  God,  as  his  instruments  in  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  and  in  encouraging  believers  to  a 
holy  walk  and  conversation. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—12. 

Confidence  in  God,  zeal  for  his  glory,  love  to  the  souls 
of  men,  and  conscious  integrity,  will  support  faithful 
ministers  amidst  manifold  hardships  and  .sufferings:  and 
when  they  have  been  shamefully  used  in  one  place,  they 
will  not  decline  further  labours  and  perils,  but  will  be 
courageous  in  speaking  the  Gospel  of  God  in  another  situ- 
ation. Even  when  their  ministry  excites  the  opposition  of 
unbelievers,  and  constrains  them  to  engage  in  argument, 
•ind  to  contend  earnestly  for  the  truth;  though  they  love 


10  For  what  rV '  our  hope,  or  joy,  or'*';'"',  '.,  ''• 

.  /■*•••  ■>  '  J     J  ^  Phil.  ll.    16.  ir. 

■^  crown  ot  *  rejoicing  .-'  jre  not  even  ye  ^'p_^^.  ,^  g^.. 
'  in  ti)e  presence  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  \''\l  \;^^i] 
at  his  cominsf.''  \Jf^  v^4.  bct. 

nn/l   •  Or, /(./rjtne. 


20    For    ye 


jlory 


joy- 

I  Cor 

3  Tim. 


iT      I,    3      Tit 


36. in  rr 


peace,  and  hate  disputatious  contests,  tJicy  must  persevere 
in  their  testimony,  for  they  cannot  but  speak  the  things 
which  they  have   heard  and  known.     All  ministers  should 
be  careful,  that   their  preaching  be   free  from  faliscy,  de- 
ceit, and  a  licentious  tendency  ;  and  that  their  motives  bo 
equally    pure  from  all    artful  designs  of    advancing,  en- 
riching, and  indulging  themselves,  by  means  of  tlieir  mi- 
nistry.    For  such  discoveries  have  been  made,  respecting 
priests  of  different  religions,  that  men  are  very  aj)t  to  sus- 
pect some  fraud,  or  corrupt  inteniion,  to  be  lurking  under 
a  great  appearance  of  zeal  and  devotion.     It  is  in  vain  to 
oppose  arguments  to  this  deep-rooted  suspicion,  except 
they  are  corroViorated  by  manifest  Jacls.     ^Ve  should  con- 
sider ourselves,  as  "  allowed  of  God  to   be  put   in  trust 
"  with  the  Gospel ;"  and  recollect  that  liiis  is  of  all  others 
the  most  important  stewardship  :  our  laithfulness  in  it  will 
produce  the    hapfiiest    consequences;  but    unfaithfulness 
will  constitute   the   most  aggravated  guilt,  and  ensure  the 
deepest  condemnation.     We  should  therefore  by  no  means 
seek  to  please  men  ;  but  simply  study  to  apj.rove  ourselves 
to  God,  who  trieth  the  hearts.     Even  the  approbation  of 
godly  men  may  be  fallacious,  and  may   interfere  with  our 
simplicity,  in  aiming  to  please  the  Lord  by  faithfulness  to 
our  trust.     A  man  may  indeed,  by  harshness  and  severity 
in  his  manner  of  stating  the   truth,  prevent  his  own  use- 
fulness;  but  selfish  principles  will  far  more  generally  lead 
men  to  temporize,  to  palliate,  and  to  speak  smooth  things. 
This  puts  hearers  into  a  good  humour  with  themselves,  and 
that  makes  them  friendly  to  the  preacher;  which  may  be 
very  conducive  to  his   secular  advantage,  and  for  a  time 
even  add  to  his  reputation.     It  is  therefore  a  very  great 
thing  indeed,  for  a  minister  to  be  able  on  good  grounds  to 
say,  "  Neither  at  any  lime  used  we  flattering  words,  as 
"  ye  know,  nor  a  cloak  of  covetousness.  God  is  witness ; 
"  nor  of  men  sought  we  glory  :"  and  to  be  able  to  appeal 
both  to  the  Lord  and  to  men,  that  he  hath   constantly 
receded  even  from  his  equitable  claims,  out  of  love  to  the 
souls  of  his  hearers,  and  lest  he  should  be  burdensome  to 
them.     But   when   this    decided   faithfulness,    this    unam- 
bitious, disinterested,  and  self-denying  plainness  of  speech., 
on  all  occasions,  unites  with  equal  tenderness  and  affection, 
so    that    the  same    persons    can  say,  "  We    were  gentle 
"  among   you,  even  as  a  nursing  mother  cherlsheth  her 
"  children :  so,  being  affectionately   desirous  of  you,  we 
"  were  willing  to  have  imparted  unto  you,  not  the  Gospel 
"  of  God  only,  but  also  our  own  souls,  because  ye  were 
"  dear  unto  us  :"  then  the  servants  of  Christ  come  as  near 
to  the  mind  of  their   Lord,  as  can   be  conceived  attainable 
by  mortal   men.     There  are,  however,  but  few,  who  are 
not  warped  one  way  or   the   other,  by  constitution,  habit, 
or  circumstances:  it  behoove.s  us  therefore  to  search  out  our 
spirits,  to  be  open  to  conviction,  and  to  guard  against  ovv 
2X2 


/.  U.  on. 


1.  THESSALONIANS. 


JIB.  5u. 


CHAP.  III. 


ti.  ii.  17  Jcr 
XX.  ».  Iliv.  2S. 
:  Cor.  ii.  13  xi. 
39.30 

b  S.CXS   Ilii      IS' 


'ilu  apostle  shows,  that  his  care  for  the 
Thessaloitians  had  induced  him  to  send 
Timothy,  to  cslabh.sh  and  encourage 
them.  1 — .') ;  tchoscgood  report  concern- 
ing them  had  been  a  great  comfort  to  him 
in  his  distresses,  6 — \i.  He  thanks  God 
in  their  behalf,  and  shows  how  earnestly 
he  desires  to  see  them,  9,  10;  and 
prays,  that  he  may  be  enabled  to  visit 
them  ;  and  for  their  growth  in  holiness 
and  love,  and  perseverance  to  the  end, 
11—13. 

WHEREFORE,   Mvhen  we   could 
no  lono;er  forbear, ''  we  thougiit  k 
good  to  be  left  at  Athens  alone ; 


2  And  send  'Timotheus,  *our  brother, 
and  minister  of  God,  and  our  Ii  llow- 
iabourer  in  the  Gospel  of  Clirist,  '  to 
establish  you,  and  to  comfort  you  con- 
cerning your  faith: 

3  Tiiat  no  man  should  be  "^  moved  by 
these  atllictions :  for  yourselves  know  tiiat 
'  we  are  appointed  thereunto. 

4  For,  verily,  when  we  A\ere  with  you, 
'  we  told  you  before  tliat  we  should 
suffer  tribulation ;  '  even  as  it  came  to 
pass  and  yc  know. 

5  For  this  cause,  '  when  I  could  no 
longer  forbear,  '  1  sent  to  know  your 
faith,  ■"  lest  by  some  means  the  tempter 
have  tempted  you,  "  and  our  labour  be 
in  vain. 

hJohnxvi  1-3 i  i.  2.  14    Acle  xrii.l.  5-9. 13  2  Cor  TiiL  I,  J 

t  See  on    1 12  6    A.  i»  x»  3«      Cor.  vli    S-7 ni.Vatt.lv 

Cor   ii.  II    xi   3     (3—15  Gal    i  C— 9    Kph.  iv.  Ij.  Jam    i.   13,  U 


Acts 


i  l.xvii 


U 

il  Hon.  xvt  i 
I  Cor  x»i. 
:i  SCor  li. 
\>i  23  Eph. 
Zl.Ptiil   il     I 

7.iv 


9- 


12 


■se. 


VI  22  I'hil  i. 
24 

I  P«  .  xii  r.  A  U 
il.  us  >>  it. 
xxi  13  Horn  t. 

3  1  tor  XV  58. 
Epb  iii.  13. 
Ph  I  i.  28  Col. 
1  2.1    Zlea  i. 

4  ^  T,[&  •.  8. 
I  Pet  iv.  1!- 
14  Kev    II,  la. 


Is.  xlix  «  Gal 


II   I'hil.  ii.  16 


in  Luke  .ixi  12. 

John  XV,  13—21. 

■  ■  I    33  Acts  i« 

le   xiv.  2i  XX'. 

13.  Rom   v.i.JS 

-^7.  1  Cor  IV  3. 

a  Tim.  i.i  11,12. 

I  I  et  ii.  21.  IT 

12. 
2    i  Thes    I  4-6. 
.3    1  Cor  vii   4 
-nS«9n,ii    I- 


«\vn  peculiar  weakness.  If  we  arc  desirous  of  the  charac- 
tor  of  able,  faithful,  and  affectionate  ministers  of  Christ 
\vc  should  not  shrink  from  labour  and  toil,  day  or  night ; 
wc  should  cheerfully  endure  hardship,  both  in  preaching 
the  Gospel,  and  also  in  diligent  endeavour*  to  avoid  being 
char'^cable  to  those  who  are  itnable,  or  tintvillins:,  to  assist 
us  :  and  we  should  have  a  noble  ambition  of  being  able  to 
appeal  to  men,  as  well  as  unto  God,  that  we  have  behaved 
ourselves  with  purity  and  equity,  and  in  a  blameless  man- 
ner, among  them,  with  whom  we  were  most  conversant. 
This  will  give  energy  to  our  words,  whilst  we  exhort, 
encourage,  and  charge  our  people,  "  to  walk  worthy  of 
''  God,  who  hath  called  them  to  his  kingdom  and  glory." 
Indeed,  we  ought  always  to  have  their  welfare  at  heart,  as 
a  father  haUi  that  of  his  children  ;  and  to  seek  it  w  ith  the 
same  affectionate  and  assiduous  earnestness,  from  Uie  most 
disinterested  motives. 

V.  13—20. 

We  should  give  thanks  to  God  without  ceasing,  in  be- 
half of  those  who  receive  the  Gospel  from  us,  not  as  the 
opinion  of  fallible  men,  but  as  the  "  sure  testimony  of  the 
'•  Lord,  which  giveth  wisdom  to  the  simple."  This  it 
certainly  is,  as  far  as  any  man  preaches  according  to  the 
scriptures,  however  unlearned,  obscure,  or  frail,  the  preach- 
er may  be.  When  thus  received  with  reverent  faith  and 
obedient  attention,  it  works  effectually  an  entire  change  in 
the  judgment,  disposition,  and  characters  of  men  :  they 
become /oi/on'pr.«,  not  of  this  or  ti;  ■  odier  leader  of  a  sect, 
but  of  the  primitive  Christians  ;  and  may  expect  to  be 
reviled  and  persecuted  by  their  neighbours,  (as  far  as  out- 
ward circum.',tances  will  admit.)  even  as  they  were  of  the 
.Tews.  For  the  same  nature  is  in  men  of  every  age  and 
clime,  which  was  in  those  w!io  killed  the  Lord  Jesus  and 
the  holy  prophets,  and  who  persecuted  the  apostles  and 
di.sciplcs  of  the  Saviour;  and  Satin,  who  "  worketh  in  the 
"  children  of  disobedience."  hales  the  pure  Gospel  of 
Christ,  and  the  faithful  preaching  of  it  to  sinners  of  all 


descriptions,  as  much  as  he  did  of  old.  But  they  who 
would  forbid  us  thus  to  preach  to  the  chief  of  sinners,  and 
to  those  who  are  dead  in  sin,  and  to  evangelize  the  heathen, 
that  they  may  be  saved,  do  not  in  this  please  God,  and 
they  are  contrary  to  all  mon.  The  object  and  motives  of 
those  in  general,  who  would  hinder  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel,  in  any  part  of  the  world,  are  manifest;  but  it  is 
grievous  to  think,  that  some  ajiparently  |)ious  men,  mis- 
led by  an  undue  attachment  to  system,  should  countenance 
the  conduct  of  those  who,  in  every  age,  are  actuated  by 
the  same  proud  and  bigoted  selfish  spirit,  which  influenced 
the  Jews  of  old,  when  filling  up  the  measure  of  their  sins, 
till  wrath  came  upon  them  to  the  uttermost.  The  affec- 
tionate and  faithful  ministers  of  Christ,  may  be  forced 
from  those  with  whom  their  hearts  are  most  uniied  ; 
and  they  may  be  frustrated,  through  the  devices  of  Satan, 
in  their  most  earnest  desires  and  endeavours  of  coming  to 
them  again  ;  yet  their  separation  will  be  only  for  a  short 
space.  Their  hope  and  joy  are  intimately  connected  with 
the  spiritual  growth  and  fruitfulness  of  those  who  have 
profited  by  their  labours.  They  are  now  "  their  crow.i  of 
rejoicing,"  far  more  than  all  possible  commendation  from 
other  men.  And  they  will  meet  them,  in  the  presence  of 
the  Lord  Jesus,  at  his  coming,  as  their  glory  and  joy;  and 
then  all  the  pangs  of  their  partings  and  separations  will  be 
richly  and  eternally  compensated. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  II!.  V.  1—5.  {Snies.  Acts  xvii.  15.  xviii.  1  — 
6.)  Timothy  came  from  Berea  to  Atliens,  whilst  Paul  was 
there,  but  it  seems  that  Silas  did  not.  The  apostle,  being 
anxious  about  the  new  converts  at  Thessalonica,  could  not 
endure  to  remain  any  longer  in  suspense,  or  to  act  as  if  he 
were  unconcerned  for  their  welfare  :  he  therefore  chose  to 
be  left  alone  at  Athens,  though  that  must  have  bren  very 
inconvenient  to  him  :  and  he  sent  back  Timothy  to  Thessa- 
lonica, to  establish  the  Ciiristians  of  that  city  in  the  faith  by 
suitable  inslrurtions,  which  he  was  eminently  qualified  to 
give  ihem  ;  and  to  exhort  and  encourage  them  to  hold  fast 


J.  D.  do. 


CHAPTER  111. 


Ji.  D.  D5. 


oA«iaxviii5.  6  But  now,  •  when  Tiniolhciis  came 
^iT"' 7"V?T.  from  von  unto  us,  -'  and  brought  us  good 
/' Cor  xiii. .;.  tidiiJc/s  of  your  ^  faith  and  chanty,  '  and 
?.^i  'sThef"!  that  ye  have  good  remembrance  of  us 
Phnem"'!'  1  alwavs,  '  desiring  greatly  to  see  us,  as  we 
ri  J  ii  3  icor  also  fo  scc  you  : 

n  '•■iTim  >'l  7  'Mierciore,  brethren,  '  we  were  com- 
8  9, 10  s«on.  ii.  forted  over  you  "in  all  our  affliction  and 

17  Vhil   \   8  ,.  ,       •'  „   .    , 

t8,9  2Coi  i  1  distress,  by  your  laitn  : 
sjohni  8  For  now  ''we  live,  'if  ye  stand  fast 

«  Arts    X>11.    *-   .  ,  T  .  '' 

'°„'.'~r  '"^''fi  the  Lord. 

—  13     i  Cor.  »'._-,,,,  , 

iii~fo-is''^"""  ^  ^*^''  '  ""^^  thanks  can  we  render  to 
«^,sam  xsv.  6  Qo J     again    for    you,  ^  for    all    the   joy 

"joho'iiii  31  wherewith  we  joy  for  your  sakes  '^'  before 
V/a'-.c^r^oi'J-God; 

XV   58.xvi.13.  Gal.  v    1     Eph   iii.  17.  ir    15.1(1      Pliil   i   27    ir.  1     Col.  i.  S3.    Heb.iii. 

U.  iv    14   K-  S3    I  I'ci   V.  10.  :  I'et.  Mi    17.  Uev    iii  3.  1 1 z  i   2,  3   2  Sara,  vii,  18- 

20  Keh.  !x.5.  Ps  l»xi.  U.  IS.  2  Cor   ji.  U.  i.x.  15. a  7.  S   Sre  on.ii.  19. b  Deut 

xii  13  18.  XV 1. 1 1,  a  Sam  vi.  21.  Ps  Ixvili  3  xcv:.  12,  13  xctiii   8,9. 


their  profession,  whatever  ojiposition  they  met  with,  by 
assuring  them  of  iieculiar  protection,  consolation,  and  re- 
ward. T!ii^  was  intended  to  prevent  any  of  them  from 
being  moved  to  renounce  or  disguise  their  faith,  by  means 
of  the  EfHictions  to  which  it  exjjostd  them;  for  they  could 
not  but  know,  if  they  understood  the  nature  of  their  [iio- 
fession,  that  the  disciples  of  Christ  were  appointed  to  have 
fellowship  with  him  in  his  sufterings.  Their  situation 
amidst  the  enemies  of  God,  and  their  doctrine  and  cha- 
racter, would  render  contempt  and  enmity  unavoidable  : 
Satan  would  certainly  stir  up  persecutions  as  far  as  he 
could  :  and  it  pleased  the  Lord  to  appoint  them  a  certain 
measure  of  suffering,  for  the  trial  of  their  faith,  the  pro- 
gress of  their  sanctification,  and  the  honour  of  the  power- 
ful and  excellent  effects  of  his  grace  in  them.  This  the 
apostle  had  plainly  and  confidently  predicted,  and  warned 
them  to  expect,  when  he  was  with  them,  even  before  the 
persecution  had  begun  :  he  had  never  allowed  them  to  be 
deluded  by  any  expectation  of  peace  or  prosperity  ;  but  had 
taught  them  to  look  for  tribulations  from  without,  and  for 
inward  consolations.  Accordingly  it  had  come  to  pass  ;  he 
and  his  associates  had  been  driven  from  them  by  furious 
persecutions  ;  and  as  he  had  left  them  in  the  midst  of  this 
fiery  trial,  he  had 'sent  to  see  how  they  had  stood  it,  and 
whether  their  faith  had  thus  been  proved  genuine  ;  for  he 
could  not  wholly  divest  himself  of  solicitude,  lest  the 
tempter,  even  Satan,  should  have  prevailed  against  thetii, 
by  his  manifold  artifices,  to  renounce  the  faith,  and  com- 
ply with  the  idolatry  of  tlieir  neighbours  ;  and  lest  thus  his 
unwearied  labours  for  their  good  should  prove  in  vain. — 
(^Note  i.  I — 4.)  Some  would  explain.'what  the  apostle 
here  speaks  of  persecution,  exclusively  of  himself  and  the 
otheraposties  and  evangelists  ;  as  if  the  enemies  of  Chris- 
tianity used  this  circumstance  for  an  argument  against  its 
divine  original ;  and  as  if  the  danger  of  the  Thessalonians 
arose,  not  from  any  persecutions  to  which  they  themselves 
were  exposed,  liut  from  the  vain  reasonings  of  their 
heathen  neighbours,  respecting  those  which  the  apostle 
endured,  and  his  leaving  Thessalonica  on  account  of  them. 
But  the  Thessalonians  were  themselves  exposed  to  perse- 
cution; as  all  mast  expect   to  be,  "who  live   godly  in 


10  ■=  Night  and  day  'Spraying  exceed- ci,uiie  ii  37. 
ingly,  that  avo  might  see  your  face,  and  sxim ""'««'; 
"might   perfect  that  which  is  lacking  in  d'li*^!' 17,  if. 

/•   •,[     i  "  Roni.i.  in     XV. 

your  laith  .''  30-32.  PhiUm. 

1 1  Now  ''  God  himself  and  our  Father,  e  iiom.  i  n,  12. 
5  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  *  direct  Phi^i  W  roi. 
''  our  way  unto  you.  2  Ties  i'  n. ' 

J 2  And   'the    Lord  make   vou  to  in-  •'«'■   "'"'''  " 

,   .       ,  1-11  •  1       "al  i  6    .Matt. 

crease  and  "  abound  m  '  love  one  toAvards  '^  ^eV'LukJ 

another,  and  toAvards  all  mat, '"  even  as  Ave  ^i'",,  ■''sco'" 

do  toAvards  you  :  j-'j '«  r^',  ■  * 

13  To  the  end  "he  may  establish  your «/'„'.?"•  "v"-' 

I  ,,  !!•  7.    21  hP^.   It.  16 

hearts  °  unblameable  in  holiness  ^  before  ,,  g^^f ";■;!'  „,_ 
God,  even  our  Father,  "*  at  the  coming  of  if,-.','™''p^'"^*,^: 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 'Avith  all  his  saints. 


Jam.  i    17  2  Pel. iii   It). 

39    Rom,  sill,  8.  1  Cor,  xi 

m  ii.  « n  V  23.   Roi 

o  F.|ih.  V.  27.  Col.  i   22  Jud 

23.  2  Thes.  ii    1 r  Deut.  xxxii 


'.Cur 

iv,9, 10   Phil   i,  9,  2  Thes.  i.  3 1  v.  15.  Malt   vii. 

Gal.  V  6.13,11   22.    2  I'et.  i.  7.  1  John  iii   11-19.  iv 
xiv   4.  xvi.25.    1  Cor    i.  8   2  Tiles,  \i    10,  17.  1  Pel 

4. pStc<in,  11. q  ii    19.  iv.  15   v   23   1  Cor   i 

Zech,  xiv.  5,  2  Thes.  i.  10.  Jude  14. 


"  Christ  Jesus  ;"  and  what  they  suffered  or  dreaded  would 
be,  at  least,  as  likely  to  "  move  them,"  as  any  reasonings 
of  their  enemies.  The  apostle  continued  to  sjieak  in  the 
plural  number,  though  the  context  evinces  that  he  meant 
it  only  of  himself.  This  he  seems  to  have  done  in  some 
other  places ;  but  it  was  from  modesty,  as  only  one  of 
many  ministers  who  were  of  the  same  mind,  and  not  from 
any  affectation  of  dignity. 

V.  3 — 10.  During  Timothy's  absence,  Paul  departed 
from  Athens  to  Corinth  ;  Avhither  Timothy  returi.cd  to 
him,  and  Silas  also.  The  tidings  which  he  received  from 
Thessalonica,  concerning  the  faith  and  love  of  the  brethren 
in  that  city,  and  th'^ir  affectionate  remembrance  of  him, 
and  earnest  reciprocal  desire  to  see  him,  were  so  satis- 
factory, that  they  not  only  relieved  his  mind  from  anxiety, 
but  abundantly  compensated  jbr  all  his  other  trials  and  dis- 
tresses, and  tilled  his  benevolent  heart  with  consolation. 
For  indeed  he  seemed  to  enjoy  life  with  great  relish,  and 
to  live  to  some  purp(^e,  when  his  sjiiritual  childi-en  stood 
fast  in  the  faith,  hope,  love,  and  obedience  of  the  Gospel. 
Nor  could  he  find  language  to  express  the  gratitude  he 
owed  to  God,  and  the  thanks  which  he  now  again  was 
excited  to  render  him,  on  their  account,  and  for  that  over- 
flowing joy,  with  which  this  inspired  his  heart  before 
God ;  whilst  night  and  day  he  poured  out  his  unremitted 
prayers,  that  he  might  have  the  satisfaction  of  once  again 
seeing  them,  and  of  perfecting  what  was  wanting  in  their 
faith,  whether  in  respect  of  knowledge  in  the  truths  and 
|)romises  of  God,  or  the  vigour  of  their  believino-  depend- 
ence on  them.  '  The  apostle  here  give.>-  an  excellent 
'  pattern  to  all  the  bishops  and  pastors  of  the  chuich,  to 
'be  continually  solicitous  to  know  of  the  welfare  of  their 
flock;  incessantly  praying  for  it,  blessing  God  daily  for 
it;  and  looking  upon  it  as  the  very  felicity  of  their  own 
lives.'     {Whilby.)   {Marg.  UeJ.) 

V.  11  — 13.  The  ajinsile  closed  the  expressions  of  his 
aflcctionate  and  pious  fervour  of  hoK  cMillaiion,  by 
writing  down  the  requests  of  his  heart  for  the  Clmstians 
at  Thessaloiiic.i.  He  earnestly  besought  "  God,  ccfH  our 
••  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus,"  as  the  incarnate  Son,  the 
Head  over  all  things   to  his  church,  to  direct,  and  make  ■ 


Ji.  D.  .05. 


I.  THESSALONIANS. 


^.  D.  S5i 


CHAP.  IV. 

The  apostle  earnesthj  exhorts  his  brethren, 
to  increasing  (JiUu;ence  in  obedience  to 
Christ,  1,  2  :  ana  to  ehastity  and  inte- 
grity in  all  things  ;  as  God  had  called 
them  to  holiness  :  arid  tlicy  tcho  despised 
such  admonitions,  would  despise  God 
himself,  '3 — 8  He  calls  on  them  to 
abound  more  and  more  in  love  of  one 
another,  9,  10  ;  to  be  industrious  in 
their  respective  ecdlings,  11,  J  2 ;  and 
to  moderate  their  sorrow  for  deceased 
believers  ;  from  assured  expectation  of  the 


plain  his  way  unlo  them,  by  removing  all  those  providen- 
tial hinderances  which  had  hilherlo  prevented  him  ;  and  he 
entreated  the  Lord  Jesus,  (lor  as  the  foi'mer  clause  is  an 
undeniable  act  of  divine  worship  rendered  to  Christ  as  One 
with  the  Father,  so  this  also  seems  to  have  been  addressed 
to  him  ;)  that  by  further  communications  from  iiis  fulness, 
Jie  would  cause  them  to  increase  in  love  of  one  another, 
und  of  all  men,  not  excepting  their  jiersecutors ;  accord- 
in"  to  the  various  exercises  of  that  holy  atrcciion  required 
by  the  commandments  of  God;  and  to  abound  in  every 
one  of  them,  according  to  the  nature  and  measure  of  the 
apostle's  fervent,  spiritual,  and  enlarged  love  of  them. — 
'I'his  he  desired,  in  order  to  the  establishment  of  their 
hearts  in  holiness  ;  and  that  their  affections,  tempers,  and 
conduct,  might  be  unblameablc,  in  every  part  of  iheir  vari- 
ous duties  to  God,  towards  each  other,  and  towards  all 
men,  in  the  several  relations  of  life  ;  and  that  it  might  be 
manifested  that  they  were  so,  as  in  the  presence  of  their 
holy  and  heart-searching  God  and  Father,  in  that  decisive 
day,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  should  come  with  all  his  holy 
ones,  whether  angels  or  redeemed  sinners,  to  judge  the 
quick  and  dead.  {Col.  i.  22.)  For  the  souls  of  the  redeem- 
ed, who  died  in  the  Lord,  will  descend  with  him  from  hea- 
ven, to  be  reunited  to  their  glorified  bodies  ;  and  the  saints 
on  earth  will  be  changed,  and  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air. 
•  This  invocation  of  Christ  must  suppose  him  omniscient, 
'  omnipresent,  and  the  Searcher  of  all  hearts  ;  and  these 
'  are  the  properties  of  God  alone.'  .  {Whitby.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 


coming  of  Christ,  to  raise  the  dead,  /o  lii.  n  Rom  t, 
change  the  living,  and  to  receive  all  his  x  i  EpL  w  II 
people  to  himself,  13 — 18.  iie'.'»i'ia 

•'       ■•  -'  'Or.  rrf  wfl. 

FURTHERMORE,thpn,"  we  *  Ijesccch  ^i!^fff  •; 
you,  brethren,  and  t  exhort  you  ^hy  "i.Tim'  u.  ji! 
the  Lord  Jesus,  that  as  '  ye  have  received  t;","' ' 

^  ,  ,       '  1  ■'  II  1  <^  11,12.  Aclixir 

01  US  how  "'ye  ought  to  walk,  and  *  to  ",  ji'^^pu'^l- 
please  God,  'so  ye  would  abound   more  ^-^J,  *^°.'. ','*• 

I  'J  1;  J  befl  111  10— 

and  more. 

2  For  ye  know  '  what  commandments 
we  gave  you  by  the  Lord  Jesus. 


.  ii.  I£ 


IC.  I  John  i 
iii.  11  2  I'h 
21.  2  Th»5. 


dSrec 

eHom.  vJii  e. 
xii.  3.  Epb.  V. 
17.  Col.  i.  10. 
Heb  XI.  e  xiii. 
I  18  Jobs  IT  2  Phil.  i.  « 
Matt,  xxviii.  2u.  I  Cor.ix. 


The  love  which  the  zealous  ministers  of  Christ  bear  to 
ihcir  people,  and  the  longing  desires  after  their  salvation 
which  they  feel,  cannot  wholly  be  separated  from  painful 
foiicitude  on  their  account.  This  often  disposes  them  to 
renounce  their  own  conveniency,  and  to  endure  fatigue,  in 
order  to  obtain  satisfaction  concerning  them,  and  to  pro- 
mote their  spiritual  benefit.  And  it  is  a  great  advantage 
for  such  as  are  engaged  at  a  distance  from  tho.^e,  of  whom 
they  arc  thus  affectionately  desirous  to  have  faithful  fellow- 
labourers,  whom  they  may  employ  in  establishing  and 
comforting  them  concerning  their  faith.  Jn  die  most 
peaceful  times,  every  ChnV^^tian  should  count  his  cost,  and 


their  hearers,  that  they  may  be  prepared  for  the  cross,  an3 
meet  every  trial  with  watchfulness,  and  prayer  ;  as  in  this 
manner  they  will  best  be  preserved  constantand  steadfast  in 
the  faith.  For  the  tempter  hath  many  artful  devices  :  he 
knows  how  to  suit  his  suggestions  to  men's  dispositions, 
and  to  avail  himself  of  their  circumstances  ;  and  he  will 
be  sure  to  work  on  their  hopes,  fears,  desires,  or  aver- 
sions, by  the  most  subtle  methods  imaginable.  So  many, 
who  have  for  a  time  made  a  creditable  profession  of  the 
Gospel,  have  been  overcome  in  the  day  of  trial,  that  the 
experienced  minister  will  generally  feel  a  degree  of  anxiety; 
and  he  will  not  fail  to  caution  the  people  to  be  on  their 
guard,  lest  by  some  means  "  the  tempter  should  tempt 
"  them,  and  his  labour  should  be  in  vain,"  But  in  pro- 
portion to  these  solicitudes  will  be  his  rejoicing,  when  he 
finds  that  his  beloved  children  stand  fast  in  the  faith,  and 
walk  in  love;  and  that  their  remembrance  of  him,  and  af- 
fection to  him,  correspond  with  his  feelings  towards  them. 
In  proportion  as  he  has  the  mind  of  St.  Paul,  he  will  be 
"comforted  over  them  in  ail  his  affliction  and  distress  by 
"  their  faith :"  the  pleasure  of  his  life  will  greatly  consist 
in  seeing  them  stand  fast  in  the  Lord,  walking  in  his  ordi- 
nances and  commandments  blameless,  and  in  no  degree 
moved  by  the  reproaches  of  their  enemies.  He  will  feci, 
that  he  can  never  sufficiently  thank  God,  for  all  the  joy 
which  de  derives  from  then:»,  and  the  testimony  of  the 
acceptance  of  his  labours,  which  their  conversion  implies ; 
and  if  he  be  absent  from  them,  such  good  tidings  of  them 
will  draw  out  his  soul  in  more  fervent  prayers  to  God  con- 
tinually ;  that  he  may  again  enjoy  the  comfort  of  their  be- 
loved society,  and  perfect  what  is  lacking  in  their  faith,  to 
whatever  hardships  or  perils  this  may  expose  him.  Thus 
will  he  beseech  God,  even  our  Father,  and  our  Lord  Je- 
sus Christ,  to  direct  his  way  unto  them  ;  that  he  may  again 
on  earth  meet  with  those  whom  he  so  tenderly  loves  ;  anj 
that  especially,  the  Lord  would  make  them  to  "  increase, 
"  and  abound  in  love  one  towards  another,  and  towards  all 
"men;"and</iHS,  (for  love  is  the  fulfilling  of  the  law,) 
•'  establish  their  hearts  unblamcable  in  holiness,  before 
"  God  our  Father,  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  with 
"  all  his  saints;"  when  all  such  desires  and  prayers  will 
fully  be  accomplished.  May  the  Lord  make  all,  who  are 
called  the  ministers  of  Christ,  partakers  of  this  faithful, 


loving,  diligent,  and  disinterested  spirit ;  and  may  he  pros- 
icmember  that  the  followers  of  Christ  are  appointed  tolper  all  their  labonrs,  and  comfort  their  hearts,  with  nutn- 
suffer  affliction  ;  and  ministers  should  not  shun  to  forewarn  I  bers  of  con  verts  like  these  Thessalonians  ! 


A.  D.  55 


CHAPTER  IV. 


^.  D. 


»Tisr«. xi8.  3  For  ''this  is  the  will  of  God,  even 
'f.  21  «i..  so' your  sanctification,  "  that  ye  sliould  ab- 

W»rk      ill.    34.     f    .       -  f         •       I- 

jotiniT.  M.Ti   stain  irom  lornication  : 

Eph  ^17*71  s       4  That  every  one  of  you  '  should  know 

Hii.'*  36.  siii  how  to  possess  ""his  vessel  in  sanctification 

SI  I  ret.  IV  2  r 

1  loi;!)  •  17   .   and  °  honour; 

3'~".x*''""'  ^  ^°*  ° '"  "^*^  '"®*  °'  concupiscence, 
MorV^o  ^I^^^"  Pas  the  Gentiles  which  ''know  not 

11    fipl,    V  27*"2  Qod  : 

Tties    il    13  Tit    '-■"-'"•  11*1 

k>i',t;'  x?'ii'  <J  That  no  man  '  go  beyond  and  *  de- 
Kom  VsfiCOT  fraud  his  brother  f  in  any  matter ;  because 
To/ir'le.Viil' t'lat  'the  Lord    is   the    Avenger    of   all 

2  Cor    xii  21    Gill   V.  19  Eph    v  3-i    Col     •!  5.  Re.    xsi.  8    xvii.    li !  Rotn  vi 

IS  xii     1    I    Cor   \\    ;8— y. m   1  ?am   »5'    5   Arts  i\   15   Rom   is  21-23  2  Tim 

ii.  20  21     1  Pet     ii.  7 n  Phi.   iv    f    He      xi  :  4 o  !tom    i    2l  i6    Col.  iii   5 

p.Vatt  Ti    32    I.u'e  nii   30   Eph.  iv   17  -i'ji  i'etiv   3. qActsxv.i   23    30.  31    Rom 

I  2B   \  Cor.  i  t1    NV   34  Gal.  iv  8   Kph   ii.  12.  2  Thes  i  8. r  Es.  m.    5    17  t-e» 

sii  11.  13.  Deut  s.\iv  7  xxt  13  lb  trov  xi.  1  xvi  11.  xx  U  23  xxv:  24.  Is 
T   7   lis.  4-7    Jtr   IX    ».  Ex    xxii    13  xlv    9—14    Am   viii    5.6   Zcpb.iii.  5    Vial    tii 

*.  M»rk  X    19    1  Cor  vi.  7-9.  Eph    iv.  28  Jam   v.  4 'Or,  oppnn    or,  overreach. 

Lev   XXT    14    17    1  Sun.xii    3  4   Prov    xxii   22.  Ipr  vii  6.  Mic.  li  2   Zeph    iii    I    Jsm 

iii    6 1-  Or,  inthcmalUr. s  Dent  xxxii  J5  JoS  xxs!    13,  14.  Ps.  xciv    I    cxI    12 

Fro  T.  xxii  i2.  :3   Ec  v  S.  Is  i  23.21   Bom  i    13.  xii  19  Eph  v  6  2  Thes.  i.  8. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  IV.  V.  I — 5.  It  only  remained  for  the 
apostle  to  entreat  the  Thessalonians,  with  the  ino«t.ifftc- 
tionate  persuasions,  and  to  exhort  thf.m,  with  earnestness 
and  authority,  to  abound  more  and  more  in  the  practice  of 
all  those  duties,  concerning  which  he  had  before  instructed 
them.  •  They  had  received  these  instruction.s  in  an  obe- 
dient and  teachable  manner  ;  and  thus  had  learned  how 
they  ought  to  order  their  whole  conduct,  that  they  might 
please  God  in  all  their  actions  ;  and  he  now  called  upon 
them  to  be  still  more  zealous  in  every  ^ood  work,  and  assi- 
duous in  cultivating  every  holy  disposition.  It  was  indeed 
unnecessary  for  him  to  enter  into  an  exact  detail  of  parti- 
culars, as  they  knew  what  commandments  he  had  given 
them  in  the  name,  and  by  the  authority,  of  the  Lord 
Jesus,  for  their  sanctification,  or  entire  separation  from 
all  evil,  and  consecration  to  God  ;  the  complete  mortifi- 
cation of  the  old  corrupt  nature,  and  the  renewal  of  their 
souls  to  the  divi.jC  image,  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  through  faith,  constituted  the  will  of  God  respect- 
ing tiiem.  It  was  especially  incumbent  upon  them  to  ab 
stain  from  fornication,  (as  well  as  from  adultery  and  other 
vile  abominations,  which  were  generally  j^ractised  among 
the  Gentiles,)  that  so  every  one  of  them  might  understand 
in  what  manner  to  possess  his  body,  the  receptacle  of  his 
rational  soul,  in  a  sanctified  and  honourable  use  of  ;.ll  its 
members,  as  instruments  of  righteousness  unto  God,  and 
in  an  exact  govenunrnt  of  ev<Ty  sense  and  appetite,  ac- 
cording to  the  divine  liiw,and  .he  ends  intended  by  the  all- 
wise  Creator.  Thus  every  man  would  act  honourably,  as 
a  ratioiia!  creature,  and  a  worshipper  of  God  ;  whereas  all 
the  defilements  of  the  imagination  a!td  afleclions,  and  every 
kind  of  i/i ordinate  or  forbidden  i;i'kilgence,  af:coi'ding  to 
••  the  lust  of  concupiscence."  won'd  be  exceedingly  dis- 
graceful to  a  Christian,  being  an  imitation  of  the  vile  prac- 
tices of  the  Gentiles,  tlic  worship; lers  of  impure  deities, 
and  strangers  to  the  holy  character,  law,  and  truth  of  God 

V.  6 — 8.  In  like  manner  the  apo.stle  warned  the 
Thessalonians  not  to  over-reach,  or  defraud,  their  brethren 
or  neighboui-s,  in  any  transaction,  cither  by  taking  advan- 
tage of   their  ignorance,  necessity,  or  credulity,  by  ex- 


.  3    Lille 
16   Actsxiii.  i 
Ju.le  8. 


such,  'as  wc  also  have  forewarned  you,  tLuke,,i  scai 

and  testified.  JlJ,  x?44.sis 

7  For  "  God  hath  not  called  us  unto  29,3<°.°'i'cor''!. 
*  unclcanness,  but  unto  holiness.  lo  I'y  i.'bfiu's 

8  He  therefore  that  t  dcspiseth,  ''de-  i  9.  Hchixii'u, 

I  1  r~i      1  1        I        I        t  '  ■''^'-  '     "•  '* 

spiseth  not  man,  but  uoci,  ^  who  natn  also  i'  s-is  s'.sz 

C  1   •       fT     I        c     •    •.  *"    3  U4IT  IS* 

ffiven  unto  us  his  Holy  bpirit.  £?"..''    '■'  '-^ 

e>  _  1  •      '     I  111  Pet  ii.  10. 

9  11  Jbut  as  "touching  brotherly  love,  »o^'|j^"J'.^{"a-^' 
*"  ye  need  not  that  1  write  unto  you ;  =  for  '^  John  xn. «? 
ye  yourselves  are  taught  of  God  to  love  ^  .»-^ 
one  another. 

10  And  indeed  ye  do  it  towards  "^  all  \n^'\ '5  ^^ 
the  brethren  which  are  in  all  Macedonia  :  fo"']  pet"!.']? 
but  we  bcscecli  you,  brethren,  that  '  ye  joh^'iii'  24.''  ' 
increase  more  and  more  ;  'c'ixxiiri.'^jtru 

xiii    34.  35.  XV    12—17.  .lets   i».  32.  nom.xii.  10.  Eph   v   1.2.  Heb.  xiii    1    1  PPt.  iii   3. 

2  Pet  i.'7   IJohDii.  10   iii  II.  14-19.  2<.  iv   7—16. b»   1    Jer  xxsi.  34.  Hel- vii'. 

!0,  11    1  Joiio  li  20  27 c.  Is   liv.  13.  JoliO  vi  44  45  Hi^o.  X.  16.  1  Jobn  v.  1. d  i.  7, 

2  Cor.  viii.  1,2  R-  0  Kph  i   15  Col  i.  4  2  Thes.  i.  3  Pbilem.  5-7. el  iii.  12.  fhi:. 

i  9.  ill.  14.  15.8  Pet  ill.  18. 

acting  immoderate  profils,  or  by  any  of  those  tiicks  and 
subterfuges,  which  selfishness  devises  to  impose  upon  the 
unwary,  without  blasting  men's  credit,  or  incurring  punish- 
ment by  human  laws.  Such  persons  might  not  be  de- 
tected, or  could  not  be  called  to  account  by  men  :  but  the 
Lord  would  not  suffer  their  hypocrisy  and  injustice  to 
escape  with  impunity,  being  himself  the  Avenger  of  all 
such  clandesiine  frauds  and  inipositions.  Of  this  the 
apostle  had  before  warned  them,  when  he  was  with  them, 
and  he  had  testified  that  these  practices  should  not  escape 
the  vengeance  of  God.  For  the  Lord  had  not  called  them 
into  his  family,  in  order  to  give  them  a  license  to  live  in 
an  unholy  manner,  either  hyg.^atifying  their  sensual  appe- 
tites, or  their  avarice,  but  that  they  might  be  taught, 
inclined,  and  enabled  to  walk  before  him  in  holiness.  Tlic 
word  "  uncleanness,"  here  used,  has  led  many  learned 
expositors  to  explain  the  sixth  verse  of  clandesiine  adul- 
tery. But,  if  fornication  were  forbidden,  adultery  must  be 
of  course;  for  even  the  Gentiles  condemned  the  latter, 
whilst  they  connived  at  the  former;  nay,  in  fact  publicly 
sanctioned  it,  when  committed  only  with  slaves  and  cour- 
tezans, as  it  is  evident  from  the  writings  of  Demosthenes, 
Cicero,  and  others.  This  interpretation  is  far  from  the 
most  obvious  meaning  of  the  passage  ;  dishonesty  is  as  in- 
consistent with  Christianity  as  lewdness  ;  and,  in  this  ovcr- 
reachinsr, fraudulent  manner,  p  rhaps  even  more  common  ; 
and  the  word  tincleaniit^s  may  cither  be  referred  to  what 
went  before,  or  be  undersfoofl  as  a  general  word  for  wick- 
edness, all  which  isfillhiness  in  the  sight  of  Odd.  {Marg. 
Ref.)  Notwithstanding  the  excellent  slate  of  the  Thes- 
saionian  Church,  thf-re  might  some  creep  in  among 
theui,  who  would  speak  of  the  doctrines  and  comforts  ot 
rhristianity,  and  vet  afiect  to  despi-e  these  prartical  ex- 
hortations, as  inconsistent  with  th*'  gr.^ce  and  liberty  of  the 
Gospel ;  but  the  apostle  reminded  tfcm.  that,  in  so  doing, 
they  did  not  despise  him.  Silvanus,  <;r  Timothy,  but  God 
himself,  who  had  given  ihe^i  his  Holy  S;>irit,  by  whose 
inspiration  these  exhortations  had  been  written.  '  In- 
'  this  ))a<:sago  St.  Paul  asse^t.■^  h\>  own  inspiration,  in  the 
'  strongest  terms,  and  with  the  greatest  solemniiyv* 
{Macknighl.) 


ji.  D.  bo. 


1.  THESSALONIAiNS. 


J.  D.  55. 


fProf  xvii  1.  11  And  "^  ill  at  ye  ^  study  to  be  quiet,' 
m  26*2t1!m  ''  and  to  do  your  own  business,  antl  '  toj 
a'l  Pet  T,','"4!'  woik  witli  your  own  hands,  as  \vc  coin- 
tor. »  ;>  Cf.     niaiKl«'(l  vou ; 

Lu^e'"»i!"42,ji3       1 2  That  ''ye  may  walk  honestly  towards 
coi'i.i  32-24  '  them  thai  are   without,  and  tliut  ye  may 

1  Tiji.     V.      13.  ...  J  J 

4-jQ.  have  lack  of  *  nothing. 

i;i  H   But  "■  1  would  not  liave  you  to  be 

t      35.  .  .     J  . 

I    IS  '£;no'anN     brethren,     concerning      tncni 
tEm.'Vu^S-  "  ^^'''ch  are   asleep,  that  "ye  sorrow  not 
'*  even  as  others  ''  which  have  no  hope. 

14  For  ''if  we  believe  that  Jesus  died, 
Phu  Tv 's'^Tii.  ^nd  ''ose  again,  even  so  them  also  which 
;i"i7'?,  i'^''^!  ■•  sleep   in  Jesus  will    '  God    bring   with 

I  .Mark  i».  Il'     i  I,'  „ 
Cor.  V    12,    13.  ■'""• 

Col.  i».  *   I  Tim  iii  7   I  Pet  lii  I »  Or.  ito  man  2  Cor  xi  6-8 m  Rom  i 

13   I  Cor   «.  I    xii    I.  2  Cor   i.SSPetiii.  8 u  15   v    If).  1  K.u8<  i   21   ii.  10   Dan 

sii  2     .Matt   x»vii.52     I.uke  vm.  52,  53      John  .\i    II     13     Acts  vii   CO.  xiii  2fi   1  Cor. 

XV.  $.  !3  2  Pec  iii  4 o  Oen  xsxvii.ai     lev  xix  i8.  Deut  xit   I    2  Sam  sii. 

13,20   sviii.  33    Job  i.2  .  K.i^siT    Ifi- lii    John  m   24    Avts  viii   2 p  S«  on,  Epil. 

li    12  Job  six  25-27.  ITov    xi.-   32   El   xsxvii.  11     1  Cor   kv   19 qls.  \xvi.    9. 

Rom    viii    II.  I  Cor.  »»    12-23    2  Cor  iv.  13   14   Itev    i.  18 r  13.  1  Cor  xv    18 

Rev  xiv  13 «  17.  Cen  xlix.  10.  Zerh.  xiv  5.  -Matt   xxiv  31   I  Cor.  xv.22.  Phil 

iii. 20,  21  2  Thes.  ii   I.  Jude  U,  15 


1  I'd. 
15 

i  Aas 
Rom. 
1  Cor 


12    r  I. 

Marg 
k  V.22.  nom.  xii 


15  For  tlii.s  we  say  unto  you  '  by  the  %' f,",?^;',,^; 
word  of  the  J..ord,  that  we,  "  which  arc  u^c"'xv"5i_ 
ali\  e,  and  remain  unto  the  coming  of  the  r  Joh^xlfu''  pi 
Lord,  shall  not  *  prevent  them  which  are  M^x'TiT'^us 
'  asleep.  /s'''.„"  'i3"- 

l(i  For  Mhe  Lord  himself  shall  de- 'm..,'".„''-27'. 
scend  from  heaven,  "  with  a  shout,  with  "»  si'^mv!: 
the  voice  of  ^  the  arch-angel,  and  '  with  "ih*eV'i.'r"2 
the    trump    of  God  :   ''and    the  dead  in  ■"'""'"'' 

a-    .      I      11      ■         r      .  aNum  ixiii   21 

iri.st  slKill  iise  nrst :  p?  sivii  is 

17  Then   "^  we    which    arc    alive    and  ^ 
remain,  shall     be    'caught    up   together  c  eVx.x is xx 
with   them  « in  the   clouds,  to    meet  (he  ze^i>  "<^'''i  " 
Lord  in  the  air  :  ''  and  so  shall  we  ever  be  J,°«  »'»  »  !' 

.   ,       ,        .  Ill   Cor    IV.   23. 

Willi  the  Lord.  5'-52  ^ 

ixri  e  1  /.  el5.    1   Cor    xv. 

1 8  '  V\  here  tore,  j  comfort  one  another  ffK,„,.j.,ii  ,2. 
with  these  words.  '\^'ji'^\3^l»  11 

2  Cor  X  1  2  4   llfv    xi.  12.  Xii    S %  Mjtt  xxvi    64   ^^ar^t  xiv.  62.  Ads  i    9  Rev. 

i.  7. Il  Ps    KM-  II    xvii    15   xlix.  ISlxXiii   24    Is   XXXV     10   Ix    19,  20.  J^h.n  Xii  26. 

xiv  3.  xiii  24  2  Cor    v    8    Pnil  I     23   2  Pel    iii    13    Rev     vji.  U-17-    xii-    3-7   22  i». 

x«il    3-5 i  V.    II     14.  l3.  si     1.2    Luke  xsi    2S.   HeU  XI..       . \0t,  Exhort. 

Heb.  s  24,  25. 


V.  9 — 12.       As    to    the   new    comfnandment,    which 
Christ  had  given  his  disciples,   of  loving  one  another,   ihe^ 
apostle  need  not  write    lo  them  concerning  the  reasons, 
native,  exercises,  fruits,  and  blessed  eflefts  of  it ;  for  they 
were  inwardly  taught  of  God,  by  the  illumination  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  thus    to  do;  it  was  an  essential  di.sposition  of 
the   new  man,  which  counteracted    and   overpowered  the 
.selfishness  of  their  old  nature.     {^lurg.  Hef.)     Indeed, 
they  did  exercise  that  holy  afibction,  not  only  among   one, 
another,  but  to\^ards  all  the   Christians    of    the  several 
churches    in   I^facedonia ;  yet  he    would  e.xhort  them  to 
increase   more  and    more  in  the   fervency   of  their  love,' 
and   in  all   the  fruits  of  it-     And   while  men  in  general  i 
aspired  to  eminence,  reputation,  or  auihoiity,  by  an  inter- j 
meddling  and  turbulent  conduct,  it  should    be  their  ambi-\ 
lion,  (so  the  original  literally  signifies.)  to  behave  quietly,! 
peaceabl)',  and  contentedly,  in  their  own  situations,  how- 
ever low  and  obscure  ;  and  to   attend    diligently  to  their' 
proper  work,  in   the  community,   in  the  Church,  and  in 
relative  life.     And  as  most  of  them  were  poor,  they  ought 
to  be  industrious   in- their   manual  labour,  as  the  apostle 
had  commanded  them,  at    the  same  time  that  he  laboured 
for  his  bread  among  them.      Thus"  they  would  be  enabled 
to  act  honestly    and  creditably  among  their  unbelieving 
neighbours  ;  paying  all  their  dues,  maint.iining  their  fami- 
lies decently,  and  being  j)reserved  from  seeking   relief  by 
any  dishonourable  services  or  compliances,   as  not  having 
any  want  of  things    suited  to  tlieir  station,  or  requisite  in 
oraer  to  relieve  one  another  in  their  distresses. 

V.  13—18.  {Notes.  1  Cor.  xv.  23.  50— .54.)  Per- 
haps the  apostle  heard,  that  some  of  the  Thessalonian 
believers  had  lately  died  :  and  that  their  relatives  and 
brethren  were  greatly  dejectc  !  about  them,  as  not  duly 
attending  to  the  consolations  .suggested  by  tiie  Gospel.  He 
therefore  would  not  have  them  to  be  igni  rant  concerning 
those  who  were  fallen  asleep  in  Christ,  that  they  were  in 
a  safe  and  hajijiy  estate  ;  as  it  was  not  proper  for  'hi  m  to 
.sorrow  on  such  occasions  in  so  disconsolate  a  mauner,  or 


with  such  outward  expressions  of  violent  grief,  as  they 
who  had  no  hope  resjiecting  their  deceased  friends,  or 
expectation  of  meeting  them  again,  were  u^ed  to  do. 
For  since  they  believed  that  Jesus  died  for  their  sins,  and 
"rose  again  for  their  justification,"  they  might  thence 
assuredly  infer,  that  God  would  raise  again  incoiru|'tible 
the  bodies  of  those  who  slept  in  Jesus,  that  they  might 
be  produced  with  him,  and  presented  by  him.  at  the  last 
day.  Death  was  become  only  a  sleep  through  Jesus,  as 
the  body  felt  no  pain,  and  the  soul  was  present  with  the 
Lord  in  holiness  and  felicity.  He  must  therefore  inform 
them,  by  immediate  revelation  from  the  Lord,  that  such 
of  the  whole  multitude  of  believers,  as  should  be  found 
alive  at  his  coming,  would  not  enter  into  the  full  enjoy- 
ment of  heavenly  felicity,  in  body  and  soul,  before  their 
brethren  who  had  previously  died,  and  been  buried.  For 
at  that  solemn  period,  the  Lord  Jesus  will  be  seen  to 
•descend  from  heaven,  with  the  acclamations  of  attending 
angels,  and  the  voice  of  an  arch-angel,  who  will  be  ap- 
pointed to  lead  the  hierarchies  of  heaven  on  this  illustrious 
occasion,  and  with  the  trumpet  of  God,  sounding  in  a 
manner  similar  to  what  it  did  fr(jm  mount  Sinai,  but  far 
more  loud  and  trenjendnus.  Then,  all  that  are  in  the 
graves  shall  hear  the  voice  of  the  Son  of  Mm,  and  shall 
come  forth,  but  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first,  and  be 
rendered  incorruptible,  even  before  their  brethren  wlio 
never  died  shall  be  changed.  Immediately  after,  these 
will  he  changed,  and  their  -bodies  become  immortal  and 
spiritual  ;  and  thus  will  ihey  be  suddenly  taken  up  together 
into  the  clouil.s  to  meet  the  Lord  in  the  air  ;  that,  being 
approved  as  heirs  of  the  kingdom,  the  whole  company 
may  be  his  assessors  in  judgment,  and  then  re-enter 
heaven  with  him  triumphantly  ;  and  so  will  they  be  for 
ever  with  the  Lord.  Wherefore  the  apostle  exhorted  the 
Thessalonians  to  comfort  and  encourage  themselves  and 
each  other  with  these  animating  topics,  undprihe  lo.«s  of 
iheir  brethren,  the  prospect  of  death,  and  all  their  trials 
and  sorrows.     Some  suppose  that  the  apostle  expected  to 


A  D.  55. 


CHAPTER  V. 


.:?.  D.  3j. 


CHAP.  V. 

^s  the  coming  of  Christ  will  be  sudden, 
and  bring  inevitable  destruction  on  the 
wicked,   •'  the  children   of  light''''  should 


live  ti!l  the  day  of  judgment,  because  he  spoke  in  the  first 
person  plural  cf  those  that  should  be  alive  at  that  time ; 
but  he  elsewhere  spoke  of  being  absent  from  the  body,  and 
of  being  raised  up  with  Jesus.  {Marg.  R(f.)  He  was 
one  who  remained  alive  after  others  had  been  removed, 
his  faith  and  hope  annihilated,  as  it  were,  the  intervening 
space,  his  love  made  him  consider  the  cause  of  the  whole 
multitude  as  his  own,  and  it  is  evident  that  he  did  not 
speak  it  personally  of  himself;  for  when  the  Thessalonians 
imagined  that  the  day  of  judgment  was  at  hand,  he  dili- 
gently set  himself  to  rectify  that  mistake  ;  (2  Thes.  ii.) 
And,  as  the  apostle  expressly  declares  that  he  spake  "  by 
*'  the  word  of  the  Lord,"  or  by  divine  inspiration,  the 
consequences  of  allowing  him  to  be  mistaken  in  what  he 
Said,  should  very  seriously  be  considered.  Similar  ex- 
pressions may  be  found  in  other  parts  of  Scripture.  (Ps. 
Ixvi.  6.  Ixxxi.  b.  Has.  xii.  4.)  Some  suppose  that 
Christ  himself  was  meant,  by  the  arch-angel  being  the 
ruler  of  all  angels  ;  but  as  we  must  understand  the  words, 
"  The  Lord,"  of  him  ;  so  it  seems  not  natural  to  explain 
another  term  in  the  same  sentence  of  him  likewise  ;  and 
many  intimations  are  given  of  different  ranks  and  orders 
among  the  holy  angels.  The  resurrection  of  believers  is 
exclusively  meant,  as  every  attentive  reader  nmst  perceive, 
and  therefore  all  speculations  concerning  the  bodies  with 
which  the  wicked  shall  arise,  (a  subject  on  which  the 
Scripture  observes  a  profound  silence,)  must  be  wholly 
foreign  to  the  subject.  The  notions  which  prevailed 
among  the  Gentiles  left  them  totally  destitute  of  a  firm, 
well-grounded,  and  animating  hope  of  again  meeting  their 
tleccased  friends  in  a  state  of  happiness  ;  and  so  do  the 
notions  on  these  subjects  of  merely  nominal  Christians 
Some  expositors  have  said,  that  the  expression,  "  so  shall 
"  ye  be  for  ever  with  the  Lord,"  implies,  that  the  souls  of 
believers  are  not  previously,  at  least  not  permanently,  with 
him  ;  but  has  not  the  apostle  expressly  assured  us  of  the 
contrary  ?  (2  Cor.  v.  8.  Phil.  i.  23,  24.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—8. 

The  ministers  of  the  Gospel  must  not  only  instruct  their 
jicarers  in  the  great  doctrines  and  promises  of  the  Gospel, 
but  also  in  every  part  of  their  duty,  that  they  may  "  know 
"  how  they  ought  to  walk  and  please  God;"  and  Chris- 
tians should  as  readily  receive  these  insTructions,  as  they 
do  the  most  encouraging  declarations  of  free  grace  and 
everlasting  love.  They  should  also  take  in  good  part  the 
earnest,  repeated,  affectionate,  and  authoritative  exhorta- 
tions of  their  pastors;  when  they  "  beseech  and  charge" 
them  to  abound  more  and  more  in  every  good  work, 
according  to  the  commandments  given  them  in  the  name 
of  the  Lord  Jesus.  For  as  all  men  come  short  of  perfec- 
tion, so  zealous  ministers  cannot  be  fully  satisfied  with 
ihe  present  measure  of  the  people's  fruiifulness,  any  more 

\0L.  V — No.  3.3. 


prepare  for  it,  in  vigilance  and  fobricly, 
with  faith,  and  love,  and  hope,  1 — 10. 
Various  exhortations,  admonitions,  and 
encouragements,  11 — 2.'3.  Concluding 
prayers  and  salutations,  26 — 28. 


than  humble  Christians  are  with  their  own  attainments.. 
The  will  of  God,  as  revealed  in  his  holy  law  and  in  his 
precious  promises,  implies  his  purpose  of  their  complett! 
sanctification ;  wo  should  therefore  diligently  foilotv  after 
perfect  holiness  ;  and  it  may  encourage  those  who  long 
for  more  entire  sanctification,  to  reflect,  that  in  this  re- 
spect, their  will  and  that  of  God  are  now  coincident.     In 
aspiring  after  this  reiicwal  of  the  soul  unto  holiness,   the 
strictest  restraints  must  be  imposed  upon  the  apjietites  and 
senses  of  the  body,  and  upon  all  those  thoughts  and  incli- 
nations of  the  mind  which  are  connected  with  them  ;  that 
not  only   fornication    and   gross    transgressions    may   be 
abstained  from,  but  that  every  one  may  learn  to  "  possess 
"  his  vessel  in  sanctification  and  honour,"  at  a  distance 
from  the  lust  of  concupiscence,  which  so  degrades  numbers 
of  those  who  know  not  God.     It  is  a  disgrace  to  a  rationol 
creature  to  be  a  slave  to  his  animal  inclinations,  and  to 
act  contrary  to  his  better  judgment,  his  true  interest,  or 
the  welfare  of  his  neighbour,  for  the  sake  of  gratifications, 
of  which  the  beasts  are  equally  capable  ;   but  it  is  far 
more  dishonourable  for  a  spiritual  man,  a  child  of  God,  a 
member  of  Christ,  a  temple  of  the  Holy  Spij-it,  and  an 
heir  of  heaven,   to  have  his  mind  and  body  polluted,  or 
unfitted  for  communion  with  God,  by  unlawful  or  inex- 
pedient gratifications,  or  even  by  improper  thoughts  and 
desires.     Yet  in  many  cases  this  will  not  be  avoided,  with- 
out watchfulness  and  prayer,  without  diligence  in  every 
means  of  grace,  and  a  constant  care  to  shun  all  tempta- 
tions, or  occasions  of  evil.     It  is  equaHy  inconsistent  with 
the  character  of  a  Christian  to  go  beyond  or  defraud  his 
brother  in  any  matter,  or  to  injure  him  in  his  property, 
reputation,  or  connexions.     This  too  calls  for  the  most 
diligent  care,  and  the  most  impartial  scrutiny  into  every 
part  of  our  conduct ;  for  self-love,  habit,  and  the  customs 
of  the  world,  will  otherwise  lead  us,  without  reflection,  in 
some  measure  to  violate   the  golden  rule  of  '•  doing  to 
"  others  as  we  would  they   should  do   unto  us."     If  a 
believer  be  led  to  commit  ofiences  of  this  kind,  the  Lord 
will  surely  chastise  him,  and  thus  bring  him  to  repent  and 
forsake  them  ;  but  if  any  cloak  such  allowed  dishonesty 
with  specious  appearances  of  piety,  or  zeal  for  doctrines, 
they  will  dreadfully  find,  that  the  Lord  is  the  Avenger  of 
all  such,  and   t^eir  present  impunity  will  only  tend  to 
their  heavier  condemnation  at  last.     Of  this  the  great 
chamjiion  fn-  the  doctrines  of  grace  forewarned  his  new 
converts,  his  beloved  Thessalonians,  testifying  that  nothing 
could  induce  tlie  Lord  to  connive  at   the   want   of  strict 
honesty  in  the  dealings  of  men  with  each  other.    For  God 
hath  not  called  us  into  a  state  of  peace  with  him,  tiiat  we 
may  go  on  in  the  polluting  practice  of  worldly  lusts  ;  but 
that,  depending  on  his  jjromises,   "  we  may  cleanse  our- 
"  selves  from  all  filthiness  of  llesli  and  spirit,  perfecting 
"  holiness  in  the  fear  of  his  name."     And  let  it  be  re- 
membered, that  he,  who  despiscth  such  adujonitions,  doth 
not  so  much  despise  him   that  enforced  them  from  the 
2  Y 


,1.  D.  brj. 


I.  THESSALONIANS. 


Ji.  D.  5. 


*"«' Mirk"',!: 'o  "15  ^'^  °^    '''^^  times  and  the  seasons, 
."^•Ao'l    13  brethren,  ''ye  have  no  need  that  I 

b  IT  9  2C')r  is.  -■— T  "' 

c'jer';!ii',ii.2o    write  unto  you. 

^^x'^'n'M^rii      2  ^"''  yomselves  "^  know  perfectly,  that 

*v;3^^i^uke  J  the    day  of  the   Lord  so  cometh    as  a 

y\'i',  1^"  "'■  thief  in  the  night. 
*A".'  x*^'.*  87,      3  For  when    they  shall   say,   <"  Peace 

18   I's  x    n>l<'.  H  xxi.  4  Iti.  IS    Dan.  V  3-6    ^llh   i   10.   Matt  xsiv  37-39.   Luke 
avii  2":— 30  xst   3;,  35 


and  safety;  'then  sudden  destruction '^'."'jo  Jot 
Cometh  upon  them,  « as  travail  upon  a  j"de  x«.  4T,  4^^ 
woman  with  child:  ""and  they  shall  not  -2'"p'«"'iii° 

■^  18  —  20.     f'rov 

escape.  "xsj  i  is  xxx 

,  '^r>     ..11  ■  1        1  "    Ai-l5xii.S2. 

4  JtJutye,  brethren,  '  are  not  in  dark-  fg"'"!},'^^^!"^- 
ness,  that  that  day  should  ^  overtake  you  g'J.Vi'ui'  c'l! 
as  a  thief. 


xli>  «.    xxi  3. 

Jer  iT.  13     »i. 

2t.  XXii  SJ.  Hm   xiii   13     Mic.  iv.  9,  10 h  Matt  XEili.  33     Hob   ii  1.  xii  Si 

I  Ron.  xiii.  II.  II    Col.  i   13     I  Pet  ii.9.10.    I  John  ii  8. II  Deut.  xii  6  xxviir 

I&  43.  Jer.  xlii.  le   Hos  x.  9.  Zecb  i   6. 


pulpit  or  the  press,  as  that  God,  by  whose  Spirit  they 
were  originally  diciatec] ;  yea,  he  as  much  despises  God. 
as  that  man  does  who  contemns  the  message  of  free  sal- 
vation. 

V.  9  —  18. 

All  true  believers  arc  taught  of  God  to  love  one  nnothcr 
for  his  sake  ;  they  remeinbcr  the  instructions,  which  they 
have  received  on  that  subject,  which  is  so  congenial  to 
their  neu-  nature  :  by  practice  they  accjuire  habitii  of  kind- 
ness, compassion,  forbearance,  and  forgiveness  ;  they  love 
their  brethren,  whcreso'^ver  they  meet  with  them,  and 
tiicy  feel  an  expansive  benevolence  to  all  mankind  ;  yet 
they  too,  mav  properly  be  exhorted  to  increase  in  these 
things  more  and  more.  It  should  also  be  the  height  of 
iheir  ambition,  to  behave  quiedy  and  peaceably,  avoiding 
all  interference  in  other  men's  matters,  diligently  attending 
to  their  own  duty  ;  being  willing  to  labour,  working  with 
dieir  own  hands  in  any  honest  calling,  and  to  be  active  in 
every  service,  which  their  station  in  the  Church  or  the 
community  requires  of  them.  When  Christians  are  thus 
industriou.^,  and  contented  in  obscure  situations,  submitting 
to  many  difficulties  in  order  to  pay  every  one  his  due, 
decently  maintaining  their  families,  devising  by  every 
means  to  live  with|(i  the  bounds  of  their  income,  having 
no  need  to  raise  contributions,  in  order  to  supply  defi- 
ciencies occasioned  by  improvidence  or  extravagance,  and 
being  ready  to  spare  a  little  for  the  relief  ordjeir  more 
indigent  brethren  and  neighbours,  they  will  be  respectable 
themselves,  snd  an  honour  to  the  profession  of  the  Gospel. 
.\nd  should  disappointments  and  afflictions,  at  any  time, 
render  them  incapable  of  acting  according  to  their  plan, 
they  may  expect  candid  allowance  and  cheerful  assistance, 
as  they  will  have  a  testimony  in  ever;.'  one's  con.^cience, 
that  it  is  a  real  and  unavoidable  necessity.  Christianity 
does  not  forbid,  nor  does  grace  extinguish,  our  natural 
aflections,  but  we  arc  thereb}'  taught  to  regulate  and 
moderate  them.  It  tiierefore  behooves  believers  to  mourn 
with  resignation  even  for  such  relatives,  as  they  cannot 
think  of  without  discouragement,  in  respett  of  their  eternil 
state ;  but  it  is  peculiarly  improper  for  them  to  indulge 
grief  and  sorrow,  as  men  without  hope,  for  those  who 
sleep  in  Jesus,  whose  souls  are  at  rest  with  him,  and 
whose  bodies  also  shall  be  raised  again,  to  attend  the 
triumph  of  their  once  crucified  and  risen  Redeemer.  Our 
own  loss,  on  such  occasions,  we  must  feel  and  mourn  for, 
with  submission  to  the  will  of  God ;  but  the  separation 
will  be  short,  the  re-union  rapturous,  and  the  subsequent 
felicity  uninterrupted,  unalloyed,  and  eternal.  Nor  shall 
such  of  us,  as  endure  the  stroke  of  death,  be  eventually 
less  favoured  and  happy  than  those,  who  shall  be  found 


alive  at  the  coming  of  the  Lord,  that  great  event  to  which 
we  should  continually  look  forward.  For  when  the  incar- 
nate Lord  of  all  worlds  shall  appear,  in  "  his  own  glory, 
•'  and  in  that  of  the  Father,  with  all  his  holy  angels,"  at 
his  summons,  attended  with  the  voice  of  the  arch-angel, 
and  ihe  trump  of  God,  the  dead  in  Christ  shall  rise  first: 
and,  being  joined  by  ihcii-  bredircn,  tiien  living'on  the  earthj 
they  shall  meet  their  Lord  in  the  air  with  unutterable  joy, 
and  be  for  ever  with  him  in  the  regions  of  perfect  felicity. 
May  wf,  by  realizing  faith  and  hope,  continually  antici- 
pate that  solemn  joyiiil  ])criod.  and  comfort  ourselves  and 
each  other  with  those  words  of  truth  and  love ! 

NOTE.S. 
CHAP.  V.  V.  1--3.  The  aposde  did  not  think  it 
needful  to  write  any  thing  to  the  Thessalonians,  concern- 
ing the  precise  time  of  Christ's  coming,  or  the  seasons 
appointed  by  God  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  promises 
and  predictions.  This  was  not  a  matter  of  revelation,  and 
it  did  not  belong  to  him,  or  them,  to  incinire  into  it,  from 
an  unavailing  presumptuous  curiosity.  {Marg.  Kef.)  In 
general,  they  perfectl^i  knew,  from  his  former  instructions, 
that  "  the  day  of  the  Lord  was  coming  as  a  thief  in  the 
"  night."  {Luke  xii.  31),  40.)  The  thief  breaks  into 
the  house,  while  the  family  is  asleep,  and  unprepared  for 
resistance,  and  thus  excites  great  terror,  and  plunders  or 
murders,  as  he  pleases  :  thus  the  day  of  the  Lord  is 
coming  on  the  ignorant,  the  careless,  the  secure,  and  un- 
believing, when  they  do  not  expect  it ;  it  will  excite  the 
mo&t  distressing  consternation,  and  will  plunge  them  into 
the  most  tremendous  destruction.  As  the  hour  of  death  is 
the  same  to  each  person,  that  judgment  will  be  to  man- 
kind in  general,  so  the  same  remarks  and  illustrations 
equally  answer  to  both  cases  ;  and  when  sinners  are  flat- 
tering themselves  with  the  hope  of  peace  and  safety,  then 
sudden  destruction  will  come  upon  them.  This  is  further 
illustrated  by  another  most  striking  similitude  ;  as  the 
woman  with  child,  (often  when  she  is  thinking  of  some- 
thing else,)  is  suddenly  seized  with  her  travailing  pangs, 
which  will  unavoidably  increase  upon  her,  so  ungodly 
men  have  abundant  reason  to  look  forward  with  terror 
to  death  and  jiltlgment  ;  yet  they  are  employed  and 
HUjused  by  so  many  other  matters,  that  they  are  sud- 
denly surprised  with  those  solemn  events,  when  they  le^st 
expect  them ;  and  this  first  astonishment  will  be  followed 
with  increasing  misery,  from  which  it  will  be  impos- 
sible for  them  ever  to  escape.  The  former  chapter  ends 
wiUi  a  special  revelation,  concerning  tne  Lord's  coming 
to  judgment;  and  to  explain  the  beginning  of  this,  as  if 
it  related  to  odier  events  of  a  widely  different  na'-ore, 
(which  some  do,)  is  palpably  absurd. 


ji.  D-  5&. 


CHAPTER  V. 


JLD. 


^hZ'  xiV'  al  5  Ye  are  all  '  the  cliiidrcn  oflight,  and 
Ep"  v"'''  '"  the  children  ol'  the  day  :  we  are  not  of  the 

"I^Mo'jon  Vl.  night,  nor  of  darkness. 
"'"5 ^fa'rkxf*.'      0  Therefore  "let  us  not  sleep,  as  do 
w. iiom\iij!"i'i  others  ;  but  let  us  "  watch  and  be  "sober. 
w'Vi,h:°v'."^      7  For  ■*  they  that  sleep,  sleep  in  the 

\»J!^" 'L«r  night ;  and  ■•  they  that  be  drunken,  are 

33  10,11    Mark    ,  ^5      ,  .         ,  ••'   , 

xiii  M.  3s  3:  drunken  in  the  night. 
*"3«.  xxi  2s.      8  But  let  us,  '  who  are  of  the  day,  be 
""/cor"  xvj  sober,    putting    on  '  the    breast-plate    of 
Col.  IV  isTmi  faith  and  love  ;  and  for  an  helmet,  '  the 

Vt.  5.  1  Pet    IV.  ,  c       1         ■ 

7.  Rev.  iii.  8  tiope  01  salvation  : 
os-fb.!  iv.  6  1      9  For  God  hath  "  not  appointed  us  to 

Tim    II    9.  IS  ,  .  ri    . 

^",2-'jT^t 'I  wrath,  but  to  ''obtain  salvation  by  our 
4j-«\      „  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 

7  Job      iv.      J3.  tTT  I 

/i"^n.«v35,  10  VVho  y  died  for  us,  that,  ^whether 
la-ar'is.^ixi'.  ^'^'^  wake  or  sleep,  we  should  live  together 
4,a»i)an..v.  i,  with  him 

4,     Acts    ii.  IS.   ""•11   iniij. 

r^s'^'Rom^siii       ^  ^   ^  Wliercforc,   *  comfort   yourselves 

13.  Eph.  V.  8  9.  1  Pat  ii.  i).  1.  John  i.  7 s  Is  lis.    17.    Rom.  siii      12    2  Cor   vi   7 

Kph  Ti.ll    13-18 1  Jo'i  KixX:3-27.  Ps.  slii.5.  11.   tliii    5    Lam    iii  2fi.   Rnm  v. 

2—5    viii  24, 2i   1  Cor   xiii    13   Gal   v.  S-SThCi    ii  16    Heh.  vi.  19    x   35   3B.  1  Pot.  i, 

3— S    13     1  John    iii    1—3 u  jii.   «.     Ex     ix     16.  Prov.   xvi.  1.     Et     xxxviii 

iO-17   Matt.    xxvi.    21.     Acts     i.     20.   25.     siii-    13.    Rom.   l.K.    11—23      2    Tim.    li. 

J9,20  1  Pet.  ii   S  3- Pet  ii.  3  Jude  1. x  Rom  xi  7.30  2Thes.ii     3,  U.  1  Tim.  1 

13  16   2  Tim  ii  10  I  Pet  ii  10.  2  Pot  1.  1 y  Matt   xx.  28.  John  x     11.  IS   17 

XV.  13  Rom  T  6—8.  viii.  31  xiv    P,  9    1  Cor.  xv  3    2  Cor  v   15  21.  Eph  v  2.  1  Tim 

ii  6.  Tit.  ii.  14   I  Pet.  ii.  21.  Iii>  !3. 2.  See    on,  iv.  13   17. aSeeoa,  iv.   16 

•  Or,  tMhort.  Heb   iii.  13  X  25. 


V.  4 — 11.  The  apostle  judged  it  needful  to  give  these 
warnings,  lor  the  benefit  of  such  persons  as  were  neg- 
ligent in  prep.^r  i.'ig  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord  ;  yet,  he 
was  well  satisfied  as  to  the  Thessalonians  in  general. 
They  not  only  enjoyed  the  outward  light  of  the  Gospel, 
and  professed  to  believe  and  walk  in  it,  but  he  was  per- 
suaded, that  they  were  really  delivered  from  the  power  of 
darkness,  and  the  ignorance  and  wickedness  of  their  hea- 
then state.  They  were  not,  therefore,  in  danger  of  being 
overtaken  by  the  day  of  the  Lord,  when  unprepared,  as 
the  thief  surprises  those  that  are  asleep.  They  were  all, 
according  to  their  profession,  nay,  his  confidence  in  them, 
«  the  children  oflight,  and  of  the  day."  {Nole,  Eph.  v.  8 
— 14  ;)  for  none  of  Christ's  true  disciples  were  "  of  the 
"  night,  or  of  darkness."  They  neither  continued  in  igno- 
rance, nor  lived  in  wickedness,  nor  wanted  concealment 
for  their  secret  practices ;  but,  being  delivered  from  the 
thick  darkness  of  heathenism,  or  the  comparative  darkness 
of  Judaism,  they  enjoyed,  and  walked  according  to,  the 
clear  light  of  the  Gospel.  It  behooved  them,  therefore,  to 
act  up  to  their  privileges  ;  and  not  to  be  supine,  indolent, 
careless,  and  unwatchful,  as  others  were  :  but  to  be  vigi- 
lant, circumspect,  upon  their  guard  against  the  assaults 
and  stratagems  of  their  enemies,  and  attentive  to  every 
opportunity  of  duty  ;  and  to  be  serious,  considerate,  mode- 
rate in  every  thing  of  a  secular  nature,  and  indifferent  to 
all  animal  indulgences.  In  general,  men  chose  to  sleep 
during  the  quiet  of  the  night  ;  and  to  be  drunken  or  riot- 
ous when  others  were  asleep,  that  their  excess  might  be 
the  less  noticed.  In  like  manner,  all  sloth,  unwatchful- 
uess,  intemperance,  or  excessive  worldly  pursuits,  were 
more  consistent  with  the  condition  of  benighted  heathens, 
tljan  witt  that  •£  Christians  ;  who  would,  as  it  were,  turn 


together,  ^  and  edify  one  another,  ''-  even  '' ","2;  I'cor ',' 
as  also  ye  do.  ".  2'cor*  xYi 

12  1[  And  we  beseech  you,  brethren,  ii-  2'9'"'iT,m 
•^  to  know  them  which  « labour  among  o'lv  lo'llomiv. 
you,  '  and  are  over  you  in  the  Lord,  d'i'cor"  xVi'  u. 
5  and  admonish  you  ;  c  ii'9.  mjk.  ix. 

1.3  And  to  '"esteem  them  very  highly  1, a  7!  joh.i i»: 

.       ,  r  1       •  1   »  1  ;.      I  1"         .     38   Acl»  XX.  3S 

m  love  lor  their  work  s  sake.    '  jfnd  be  at  '  cor.  i.i.g.xr. 

,  10  XVI  16  2Cor 

peace  among  yourselves. 

14  Now  we  t  exhort  "^  you,  brethren, 
'  warn  them  ■"  that  are  |  unruly,  "  com- 
fort the  feeble-minded,  °  support  the  weak, 
p  be  patient  toward  all  men. 

15  "i  See  that  'none  render  evil  for 
evil  unto  any  man;  but 'ever  follow  thatg^'i'Tm  ',*  i 
which  is  good,  both  among  vourselves,  ^■,5'^"  '•  '^ 
'  and  to  all  men.  '  "j*^*','.  ,,:'  ,,t 

Iv.  24  Ps.  cxxxiii  I.  Marliix.  50.  i.ukexvii. 

17-19  a  Cor.  xiii  II.  Gal.  V  22  Eph  iv.  3. 
Heb  xii.  U.    Jam.  iii   13. 1  Or.  btseecii. 

'i    10.  Ei.  iii    I7--JI.  xxxiii.  3-9.  ActSXX  27. 

E_10 1  Or,  dUordtrlH.  2  Thps.  iii.  11—13 

n  n.  7—12.  I3.  XXXV.  3,  4.  si    1,  2.  1 1.  Bz.  xxxii.  10    Malt.  xii.20.    Luke  xxii.  32    John 

Xll.  15— 17    Rom   xiv    1    sv    1-3   G.l    vi,  1,2    Heb.  xii    12 o  Acts  XX.  35.  Cr. 

p  Is  Ixiii  9.  1  Cor  xiii  5   Gai   v.  22  Eph.  iv.  2  32  v.  1.2.  Col  iii.  12.  13   1  Tim,  iii  n 

vi    11    3  Tim.  li  24  25.  iv  2.  Heb  v.  2,  3  siii.  3. q  Gen.  xiv.  24.  1  Cor  xvi.  10.  Eph 

V    15.  33,      1  Ptt,  i  22.  Kev.  six.  10.  xxii.  9 r  F.x  xxiji  4.  5.   Lev.  xix.  18  1  Sam. 

xxiv    13    Ps   vii.  4   I'rov,  xvii    13,  XX.  22,  xxiv,  17   29.  xxv  21.  Matt,  v  39.  44,«5,  Luke 

VI.  35  Rom  xii   17-21   1  Cor  vi.  7   1  Pet   ii.  22,  23  iii.  9 siii.  12  Deut.  xvi.  20.P9 

xxxviii  20.  Rom  xiv  19.  I  Cor.  xiv.  I  1  Tim  vi.  II.  Heb.  xii.  14.  1  Pet  iii.  H— Ii. 
3  John  U 1  Rom.  xii.  17,  18  Gal.  vi.  10  3  Tim  ii.  21.  iii.  2.  1  Pet  ii.  17. 


I.xi23. 

11  PliiL 
Col.  i  29 
,  V.  17,  18. 


t.  i.  i.  HeU 
ii.7  17,.  1  Pet. 
2,  3     Ilev    I 


ix    7 

-11 

fial 

iv   14. 

ci.6 

i 

Geo 

3-5 

Jnl 

n  xi 

i  34,3.'i 

XV 

17  Ro 

m.  X) 

Cnl 

iii 

5  2 

Ihes   ii 

.  11) 

2  Tm 

ii.  2 

Rom 

xi 

I  - 

k  See 

on. 

2, 

31.  1 

Cor 

,  iv 

U.  Col. 

1.  28 

. m 

■I'it. 

the  day  into  night,  if  they  were  betrayed  into  such  prac 
tices.  As  therefore  they  enjoyed  the  full  light  of  '•  the  Sun 
"  of  righteousness,"  they  ought  to  be  sober  and  vigilant  ; 
for  they  had  not  only  a  great  work  to  do,  but  an  arduous 
warfare  to  maintain,  against  numerous,  |)otent.  active,  and 
subtle  enemies  :  {Notes,  Epli.\i.  10 — 19,)  They  ought 
therefore  to  stand  armed  like  soldiers,  and  be  vigilant  as 
centinels  :  while  faith  in  Christ,  and  a  firm  belief  of  the 
divine  word,  with  reliance  on  the  promises,  with  love  to 
God,  to  Christ  Jesus,  to  holiness,  to  each  other,  and  to  ali 
men,  constituted  a  breast-plate  to  defend  their  heart  an^ 
affections  from  mortal  wounds  ;  and  a  well-grounded,  real 
izing  hope  of  eternal  happiness  and  complete  salvation, 
was  like  a  helmet,  to  cover  their  heads  in  the  day  of  bat- 
tle, to  defend  them  from  the  fear  of  the  most  cruel  perse- 
cutors. This  hope  they  were  warranted  to  entertain  ;  as 
their  conversion  proved,  that  God  had  not  appointed  thera 
to  endure  the  severity  of  his  wrath,  which  their  sins  had 
deserved  ;  but  diat  he  had  chosen  them  to  obtain  salva- 
tion of  his  free  mercy,  through  Jesus  Christ ;  who  had 
willingly  suffered  death,  to  atone  for  their  sins,  and  to  ran- 
som their  souls ;  tliat  "  whether  they  waked  or  slept," 
whether  they  lived  or  died,  or  however  they  were  foun<i 
at  deatii,  or  at  the  coming  of  their  Lord,  they  might  live 
together  with  him  in  glory.  They  ought  therefore  to  com- 
fort themselves  and  each  other,  when  they  met  together, 
by  mutual  exhortations  and  encouragements ;  while  every 
individual  endeavoured  to  animate  his  hrethren,  and  espe- 
cially his  most  intimate  friend  and  companion  ;  and  thus 
to  instruct  and  edify  one  another  in  faith  and  holiness,  as 
they  had  already  begun  to  do. 

V.  12 — 1.5.     It  is  evident  that  the  apostle,  either  person- 
ally, or  by  Timothy,  Titus,  and  others  of  his  fel low-la boar- 

2  Y  2 


J.  I), 


I.  THESSALONIANS. 


/).  55. 


" ■V'<"«v',<"'"'-      IG  '■  Rejoice  evermore. 

rl   lb    Ph  1.  IV.  _         I-,  •  •   1 

«    Matt.  V  I!       ]7   X  l^ray  witlioiit  ccasitifj. 

l.uke      X      20.  J  •        °  1         1 

■i^S'Tm   Tiike      ■'^  '"  ''every  \.\\\n%  give  thanks:  'lor 
J>'i,  '"c^f^pj  this  is  the  will    of  God  in  Clirist  Jesus 
yfteoo  Kph  T  concerning  }ou. 
f.i  •""ili"  17       19  '  Quench  not  "  the  Spirit. 

J..h  i.  21.  Ps    Ilxir    I     Itch  xiii    l."* T  iv.  3     1  IVt    ii.  li.  iv.  2  1  John  ii    17 

»C«nt.  viii   7    Knh.  »i    IG bGen    vi   3  I  pjm   «»i    ll.  Keb.  ix.  30  Pi  li   1 1   Is. 

Iliii.  10  Acts  VII  61.  Kph    iv.  30   I  Tim   iv.  14  2  Tjdi    i   6. 


20  ' Despise  not  prophcsyings.  '2i'-29 *■  ""aB*^ 

21  "Prove   all  tilings  :  Miold  fast  that  ^,'' \o'^t 
which  is  good.  f  c"^  *^\  ^f, 

22  'Abstain  from  all  appearance  of  evil,  j,"  Jt,,f  ".J 

22-25  ;9-t!2.  37-33.  Eph   iv    II.  12    llev    xi.  3-II d  Is   vlii    JO  Matt  vii.  Ii(— So! 

.Mark  vii    11-16.  I.iite  xii  il  AclS-xvil.  II    Kom   X  i  2.    I  Cor    ii.  U  Ii  xiv  99  Eph. 

V  lu.  Phi   i    10.  MtTf  1  John  iv.  I    Rev.  li  2. e  Deut  xi.  6-9  xxxii  46.47  Frov 

lii    I  21-21.   Iv   13.  vi.  21-23    xxiii  23.   Caat    iii  4    John   viii   31    x».  4.   Acu  li.  21 
liv.  22   Horn,  xii    9.  1  Cor.  XV.  58  fbil.  iii.  16   2  Tbs»   ii    15  2  Tim.  i     15  iii.  C   iv.  14. 

HeS.  X.  23   Rev.  ii.  25  iii  3  II riv    12  Ex   xiiii.7     iMitt  xvii.  26,27.  Roo   ill. 

17  I  Cor.  vili  13  X  31— 33  2Cor.  rl.  3.  viii.20,21    Pbil   iv  6  Jude23. 


prs,  was  used  to  "  ordain  elders  in  every  city,"  {Ads  xiv. 
23.  XX.  17.  28.  1  T/m.  v. -22.  Til.  1—3  :)  and  though  no 
mcniion  is  made  of  this,  in  the  brief  hi.story  of  his  labours 
at  Thessaloiiica,  nor  in  the  opening  of  the  epistle,  there 
ran  be  no  reasonable  doubt  that  he  had  appointed  elders 
over  the  Church  in  that  rity.  It  was  their  office  to  labour 
among  the  pcojilc,  in  frcaching  the  word  of  God,  and  in 
every  moans  of  promoting  their  edification,  and  the  con- 
version of  sinners  ;  to  preside  in  the  regulation  and  con- 
duct of  [)ublic  worship,  and  in  the  management  of  their 
spiritual  concerns,  as  placed  over  ihcm  in  the  Lord  ;  to  act 
l)y  his  authority  and  in  his  name ;  and  to  admonish,  re- 
prove, and  warn,  such  persons  as  acted  wrong,  or  were 
likely  to  be  drawn  aside.  The  apostle  therefore  exhorted 
the  people  to  be  observant  of  these  teachers,  to  acknow- 
ledge them  as  the  Lord's  stewards,  and  to  regard  their 
admonitions  ;  and  they  were  not  only  directed  to  love  them 
as  Christians,  but  to  esteem  them  "more  abundantly  in 
'•  love,"  for  their  work's  sake ;  and  to  show  them  all 
resjiect  and  kindness,  in  return  for  the  benefit  which  they 
derived  from  their  faithful  labours ;  that,  under  their 
guidance  and  instruction,  they  might  live  in  entire  harmony 
with  each  other.  The  apostle  likewise  exhorted  the  pas- 
tors, and  others  in  conjunction  with  them,  to  warn,  re- 
prove, and  censure  such  persons,  as  were  unruly,  and 
acted  like  soldiers  who  cjuit  their  ranks.  They  should 
also  comfort  those,  who  were  weak  in  the  faith,  timorous, 
discouraged  through  temptation,  and  harassed  by  per- 
plexities, fears,  and  misapprehensions  ;  and  support,  by 
proper  instructions  and  every  encouraging  topic,  such  as 
were  ready  to  stumble,  or  were  of  a  weak  and  feeble  capa- 
city ;  as  well  as  support  and  provide  for  those  that  were 
s-ick,  and  unable  to  maintain  themselves,  {Marg.  Ref.) 
and  they  should  also  exercise  patience  and  long-sufl'ering 
towards  persons  of  all  kinds,  behaving  with  tenderness 
s\n(l  meekness  even  to  those  who  acted  in  the  most  un- 
grateful or  perverse  manner.  Nor  might  they  in  any  case 
render  to  any  man  evil  for  evil  ;  but  they  ought  steadily  to 
persevere  in  all  those  things,  which  were  kind,  benevolent, 
beneficent,  and  useful,  both  among  themselves  and  towards 
all  men,  without  excepting  even  their  virulent  persecutors, 
{Notes,  &c.  Horn.  xii.  14.  17 — 21.)  This  may  also  imply 
r.n  instruction  to  the  pastors,  and  other  Christians,  to 
watch  over  their  brethren  :  and  if  they  perceived  any  indi- 
cation? of  a  bitter  and  vindictive  spirit  against  their  perse- 
cutors, to  repress  it  by  every  suitable  means,  and  with  all 
their  influence. 

V.  16 — ii.  The  substance  of  these  exhortations  has 
before  been  considered.  {Notes  on  the  passages  referred 
io  in  the  margin.)  The  Christians  at  Thessalonica  were  ex- 
horted to  consider  it  as  their  duty,  as  well  as  privilege,  to  be 
'"  ab,vay3  rejoicing''  in  die  Lord  :  they  were   directed  to 


pray  incessandy,  at  stated  seasons,  occasionally,  and  with 
frequent  ejaculations  ;  and  to  watch  against  every  thing 
which  could  put  them  out  of  frame  for  this  important 
privilege  and  duty.  In  every  circumstance,  they  were  to 
give  thanks,  as  all  their  mercies  were  unmerited,  and  all 
their  trials  would  prove  beneficial ;  so  that  this  constant 
spirit  of  gratitude  was  the  will  of  God  concerning  them, 
as  his  children  in  Christ  Jesus.  JIany  have  explained 
"  quenching  the  Spirit,"  of  restraining  the  exercise  of 
spiritual  gifts  in  themselves  or  others ;  but  doubtless  it 
relates  principally  to  the  sanctifying  and  comforting  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Sfiirit  in  the  hearts  of  believers  ; 
not  excluding  his  strivings  and  convictions  in  the  hearts 
and  consciences  of  sinners.  {Marg,  Ref.)  These  tend  to 
kindle  a  flame  of  sacred  love  in  the  soul :  but  they  may  be 
quenched  by  evil  tempers,  by  procrastination,  by  worldly 
cares,  by  inexpedient  indulgences,  by  trifling  comjiany,  or 
by  negligence,  even  as  fire  may  be  quenched  wiiii  water, 
and  will  go  out,  if  it  be  not  supplied  with  fuel,  if  it  want 
air,  or  be  choked  with  ashes.  Thus  convictions  are  often 
finally  extinguished,  and  the  Holy  Spirit  will  no  more 
strive  with  men  :  and  thus  believers  often  greatly  damp  the 
holy  ardour  of  their  souls,  mar  their  own  comfort,  and 
impede  their  growth  in  grace,  by  not  giving  themselves  up 
without  delay  to  those  spiritual  afiections,  which  are  excited 
in  their  hearts  by  the  Iloly  Spirit,  and  by  quenching  them 
in  the  manner  before  mentioned.  The  apostle  also  warned 
his  brethren,  "  not  to  despise  prophesying.?,"  or  those 
nstructions  and  intimations  of  the  divine  will,  which  were 
given  them  by  the  prophets,  either  in  explaining  the  scrip- 
tures, or  from  immediate  suggestions  of  the  Spirit.  {Notes, 
I  Cor.  xiv  )  The  exhortation  may  also  fairly  include  the 
more  ordinary  preaching  of  God's  word.  Vet,  as  there 
would  be  many  false  teachers,  and  erroneous  doctrines  pro- 
pagated by  them,  they  must  be  careful  to  prove,  or  try, 
both  the  teachers  and  their  instructions  by  the  word  of 
God;  that  they  might  reject  « hat  was  spurious,  and  ad- 
here to  what  was  good  and  excellent-  And,  not  only  were 
they  exhorted  to  alDstain  from  evident  evil,  but  from  every 
thing  which  appeared  to  be  sinful,  either  in  their  own 
judgment,  or  in  that  of  others  ;  and  to  do  nothing,  con- 
cerning the  lawfulness  of  which  they  doubted,  or  which 
might  appear  suspicious  to  those  around  them,  and  so  pre- 
judice them  against  the  truth.  Ko  doubt  cases  cfien  arise, 
in  which  we  are  required  to  do  those  things,  which  appear 
evil  to  misinformed,  prejudiced,  and  unieasor^able  men, 
in  order  to  obey  the  commands  of  God,  and  to  follow  ll;e 
clear  dictates  of  our  own  consciences.  But  these  are  ex- 
ceptions to  the  general  rule,  which  could  not  I  c  parti- 
cularized in  so  compendious  an  exhortation  :  and  they  seem 
to  be  the  only  exceptions  :  for  it  is  better  to  avoid  wha.t 
I  appears  evil  to  others,  though  lawfuHn  itself,  if  it  canjiie 


J.  D.  55. 


CHAPTER  V. 


J.  D.  55. 


gRom.  K9.5. 13       23    And    the    very    ^  God    of    peace 

SJ.iviso  ;Cor.  .  ,  111  IT  ri      I 

fj»  3^^^2Cor.v.  •>  sanctily  you  -wliolly  ;  and  1  pray   Uod 
STUBS  ill.  16  •  your  whole  spirit  and  soul,  and  body,  be 

Heb     nil.    20.      J  1111  1  ■  r 

b'ir*'i3'''i'i?  3     pi'eserved  blameless  unto  the  coming  ol 
t'.'.J?  ?  It  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 
A^u   «"■  32'      24  '  Faithful  is  he  that  ■"  calleth  you, 
f  s^Hebu^n.  °  ^^^10  ^^so  will  do  il. 

1  Pet   i   i  Jiide  I i  Heb  iv.  12. It  hi.  13    I  Cor.  i.  8  Eph,  v   SB,S7  PbU  i    6.  10 

ii.  15  16.  Col   1.  22  JudeU. 1  Deat.  Tii  9.  P.<i  xxxti.  6  xl  10  Ixsxvi    IJ.  Ixxsix 

2  scii.  2.  c   i.  cxxXTiii  2.  cxlvi  6.  Is  xxv.  I.    Mic.\ii.  10.    Jutin  i   17   iii.  33.  i  Cor. 

i.9   K.  13  STbes.  iii.  3  2  Tin.  ii   13     Tit   i   2     Heb   vi   17,  19. ro  ii    13    Rom 

viii  30.  is.  24   Cal    i    14  2  Tbes.  ii   U  2  Tim  i  9.  I  Pel.  v   10  2  Pel   i.  3   Rer.  xvii.  14 

l>>'ilm  xxiii    19  2  Kings  sis.  3i    Is.  is.  7   xiv  24— 23.  sxxvii.   32.  Matt   xsiv  3i. 


done  with  a  safe  conscience,  than,  by  an  uncharitable  ex- 
ercise of  our  Christian  liberty,  to  cause  our  weak  broth  e 
to  offend,  or  to  prejudice  others  against  the  Gospel.  The 
Spirit.  (19.)  '  That  is,  the  afflatus,  and  light  of  God 
'  shining  into  our  minds.  But,  some  one  will  say,  if 
'  that  be  never  exting^jished  in  the  elect,  this  is  com- 
'  raanded  in  vain.  This,  however,  I  strenuouj^ly  deny. 
'  Nay,  for  this  reason  it  is  not  extinguished  in  the  elect, 
'  because  they  cherish  it ;  and  they  are  induced  by  these 
'  exhortations  to  cherish  it.  For  he,  who  hath  determined 
'  never  wholly  to  extinguish  his  Spirit  in  the  elect,  hath 
'  also  made  known  by  what  means  he  will  cherish  it, 
'  namely,  by  the  progress  of  his  people  in  piety.'  (Besa.) 
— Pruve,&ic.  (21.)  'The  apostle  gives  an  injunction, 
■'  common  to  all  Christians,  having  "  their  senses  exercised 
"  to  discern  good  and  evil,"  '  to  all,  who  are  obliged  "  to 
"  hold  fast  that  which  is  good,"  '  and  not  to  believe  false 

*  prophets  ;  which  is  a  strong  argument  for  the  perspicuity 
'  and  sufficiency  of  the  scripture,  and  against  the  neces- 

*  sity  of  a  living  judge.  For  he  that  must  try  all  things, 
'  must  first  try  the  doctrine  of  this  living  judge.  For 
'  these  words  plainly   teach,  that  what  we  must  hold  fast 

*  must  first  be  tried.  Hearers,  says  St.  Basil,  who  are  in- 
'  structed  in  the  scriptures,  ought  to  try  the  things  spoken 
'  by  ihcir  teachers ;  and  receive  those  things  which  arc 
•'  consonant,  and  reject  those  things  which  arc  alien  from, 

'  the  holy  scriptures."     {WkitbiiJ) 

V.  2.3 — 28.  The  apostle  subjoined  to  his  exhortations, 
his  fervent  prayers  to  God,  knowing  that  his  efficacious 
grace  alone  could  produce  the  will  and  power  to  do  all  these 
things.  He  besought  the  God  of  |ieace  himself,  asreconciled 
to  believers  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  the  Author  of  all  their  in- 
ward and  outward  peace,  that  lie  would  sanctify  the  Thes- 
salonians  in  respect  of  their  whole  nature,  as  consisting  of  a 
rational  and  immortal  soul,  an  animal  life,  with  its  various 
sensitive  appetites,  and  a  material  body  ;  that  every  sense, 
member,  organ,  and  faculty,  might  be  completely  purified, 
and  devoted  to  the  service  of  God,  and  that  thus  they 
might  be  preserved  blameless  till  the  coming  of  Christ. — 
He  was  confident  that  the  Thcssalonians  in  general  were 
true  believers  :  and  as  he  was  assured  of  the  Lord's  faith 
fulness  to  his  promises  and  covenant-engagements  to  his 
people,  whom  he  had  called  by  his  grace,  so  he  was  satis- 
fied that  he  would  fully  grant  his  prayer  for  them.  Having 
therefore  desired  them  also  to  pray  for  him,  ar.-J  solemnly 
charged  them,  by  the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  let 
this  episde  be  read  to  all  the  holy  brethren,  the  saints  that 
formecf  their  church,  he  concluded  with  his  usual  saluta- 
-tions  and  benedictions.  Charge yoit,  &ic.  (27.)  Itscems 
evident  that   this    was  addressed    to  the  pastors  of  the 


25  Brethren,  °  pray  for  us. 

26  P  Greet  all  the  brethren  with  an 
holy  kiss. 

27  1 1  *  charge  you  by  the  Lord, 
'  that  this  epistle  be  read  unto  all  the 
^  holy  brethren: 

28  The  ■  grSce  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  be  with  you.     Amen. 

*  Or,  adjurt.  )  Kims  ZK'n    "  

r  Col  iv.  16    2  Tljes.  iii. 
2  Tbes  iii.  18. 


o  Rnm.    XT     30. 

2  Cor.       i       II 

Eph    V.    18-20. 

Pbil.  i.  19.    Col. 

iv.    3.    2  Thes. 

iii  1-3  Philenj. 

22  Ueb  siii.  18, 

19 
p  5cc   on,     Rom 

xvi     IS.     1  Cor. 

xvi  211. 
q  ii.    II      Num. 

xxvii      23.      1 

Tim   i.3    IB   ». 

7  21.   vi.  13,  17. 

2  Tim  iii.  U. 
.7  Aclsxii.  I?. 
,  i,  7.   xvi.  so  24. 


Church,  and  not  to  believers  in  general :  else  the  persons 
charged,  and  they  for  whose  benefit  the  charge  was  given, 
would  have  been  precisely  the  same.  The  original  is, 
''  I  adjure  you."  [Marg.  Ref.)  This  shows,  both  that 
oaths  and  adjurations  are  in  some  cases  lawful ;  (Note, 
Matt.  xxvi.  63 — 68  ;)  and  that  the  subject,  concerning 
which  the  apostle  wrote,  was  considered  by  him,  as  pecu- 
liarly important.  This  is  worthy  of  the  most  serious  con- 
sideration of  all  those,  even  among  protestants,  who  dg 
not  make  the  reading  of  the  scriptures  a  part  of  the  service, 
when  they  meet  in  the  worship  of  God ;  and  of  those  who 
read  them  in  so  careless  and  indistinct  a  manner,  that  the 
congregation  cannot  hear  or  understand  them.  The  advan- 
tage to  illiterate  people,  to  the  multitude  who  cannot  read, 
or,  who  can  read  but  imperfectly,  of  an  audible,  distinct, 
and  emphatical  reading  of  the  scriptures  in  public,  can 
scarcely  be  calculated.  It  will  soon  render  even  the  best 
preaching  more  fully  understood;  and  it  will,  in  some  de- 
gree, supply  the  deficiency  in  other  cases. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  I— 11. 

Curious  inquiries  about  times  and  seasons  are  commordy 
unprofitable  and  vain.  "  Behold,  noiv  is  the  accepted 
"  time ;"  the  present  time  we  ought  to  redeem,  the  pre- 
sent season  of  making  our  peace  with  God,  and  of  doing 
his  will,  we  ought  to  embrace :  and  then  we  shall  be  safe 
and  hapjiy  at  all  events.  But,  if  we  regard  the  scripture, 
we  know  perfectly,  "  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  cometh  as 
''  a  thief  in  the  night ;"  and  that  when  sinners  arc  pre- 
sumptuously, or  carelessly,  saying  "  peace  and  safety, 
"then  sudden  destruction  cometh  upon  them,  as  travail 
"  upon  a  woman  with  child,  which  they  shall  not  escape." 
No  man  is  sure  that  death  and  judgment  will  not  thus 
surprise  him,  unless  he  continually  expect  and  prepare 
for  those  approaching  events  :  '  Numbers,  at  this  very  hour, 
'  are  speaking  peace  and  safety  to  themselves,  over  whose 
'  heads  instantaneous  destruction  is  hovering.' (/.>of/rfri(/»e.) 
And  how  dreadful  will  be  the  astonishment  and  conster- 
nation of  the  scornful  infidel,  the  careless  profligate,  the 
proud  Pharisee,  or  the  hardened  hypocrite,  when  sudden 
destruction  shall  thus  seize  upon  him,  and  no  possible 
method  of  escape  can  be  found !  As  yet  we  are  in  the 
land  of  light,  of  prayer,  of  forgiveness,  though  we  might 
before  this  have  been  cast  into  outer  darkness.  Nor  are 
we  enveloped  with  Pagan,  Mahometan,  or  Antichristian 
darkness  and  delusion  ;  we  have  the  light  of  the  Gospel, 
and  the  holy  scriptures,  afibrded  us;  we  have  been  led  tc 
pay  some  attention  to  them:  if  then  wc  arc  yet  in  darl;.- 


A,  D   bO. 


L  THESSALONIANS. 


.i.  D   M. 


ness,  that  the  day  of  the  Lord  should  overtake  us  as  a   perhaps  have  an  effect  for  the  lime  upon  their  tempers. 


thief,  our  guilt  must  be  peculiarly  aggravated.  Let  us 
therefore  seriously  inquire  whether  we  really  be  the  chil- 
dren of  the  light  and  of  the  day,  by  divine  illumination, 
and  by  an  obedient  faith  ?  Let  us  seek  to  render  this  evi- 
dent, as  well  as  to  act  consistently  with  our  profession,  by 
casting  off  the  works  of  darkness,  and  shaking  off  indo- 
lence and  carelessness,  that  we  may  noPsleej)  as  others  do, 
but  may  "  watch  and  be  sober.''  Let  us  leave  sloth,  self- 
indulgence,  ungodliness,  and  worldly  lusts,  to  "  the  chil- 
"  dren  of  the  night  and  of  darkness :"  but  let  us,  who 
profess  to  be  of  the  day,  be  sober,  vigilant,  awake,  and 
armed  with  the  breast-plate  of  faith  and  love,  and  with 
hope  as  the  helmet  of  salvation.  Thus  our  evidence  will 
continually  increase,  that  God  hath  not  ap])ointed  us  to 
wrath,  but  to  obtain  salvation  by  the  Lord  Jesus  ;  and  that, 
"  whether  we  wake  or  sleep,"  we  shall  surely  live  together 
with  him.  And  when  we  remember  that  he  purchased 
our  deliverance  from  the  wrath  to  come,  by  dying  on  the 
cross  as  a  sacrifice   for  our   sins,  we  shall    not  only  be 


Even  when  we  are  injured  in  the  most  atrocious  manner, 
we  must  see  to  it,  that  we  on  no  account  render  evil  for 
evil  to  any  man  ;  but  must  learn  to  follow,  with  persevering 
constancy,  that  which  is  good  and  friendly,  both  among 
ourselves,  and  to  all  men,  as  knowing  what  patience  and 
mercy  wc  have  experienced  from  God.  His  glory  is  con- 
cerned in  our  "  always  rejoicing  :"  this  will  be  greatly 
promoted,  if  we  "  pray  without  ceasing  ;"  and  in  "  every 
"  thing  give  thanks,"  according  to  the  will  of  God  in 
Chiist  Jesus  concerning  us.  To  make  progress  in  this 
life  of  communion  with  God,  we  must  be  careful  not  "  to 
"  quench  the  Spirit,"  by  refusing  compliance  with  his 
holy  suggestions,  or  postponing  the  good  works  to  which 
his  influences  tend  to  excite  us.  We  should  also  learn  to 
pay  a  reverent  attention  to  every  message  delivered  to  us 
by  his  ministers ;  and  thus  we  shall  grow  in  grace,  and 
abound  in  consolation.  Yet,  as  Satan's  ministers  are  trans- 
formed into  the  ministers  of  righteousness,  whilst  wc 
"  despise  not  prophesyings,"  wc  must  learn  to   prove  and 


directed  how  to  comfort  ourselves  together,  and  to  edify  assay  men  and  docli'ines,  that  we  may  distinguish  betweer. 
one  another  in  all  holy  affections,  but  we  shall  feel  the  truth  and  specious  error,  and  so  choose  and  cleave  to  tha; 
oonstraining  power  of  grateful  love,  and  learn  how  to  live  which  is  good  and  right;  and  that,  for  the  honour  of  the 
to  him,  with  whom  we  hope  to  live  for  ever  in  glory.  Gospel,  we  may  "abstain  from   all  appearance  of  evil.',' 


V.  11—22. 

The  office  of  a  minister  calls  a  man  to  labour  for  the 
salvation  of  souls  with  unwearied  assiduity,  as  well  as  to 
preside  over  them  in  the  Lord ;  nor  ought  the  spiritual 
authority  ever  to  be  separated  from  the  labouring  in  thei 
"  word  and  doctrine."  Faithful  pastors  should  carefully  i 
be  distinguished  from  slotliful,  ambitious,  or  mercenary i 
men,  who  have  the  name  and  garb  of  ministers:  theyj 
should  be  owned  and  attended  to,  and  their  admonitions! 
should  be  valued  and  obeyed,  and  they  ought  to  be  esteemed 
very  highly  in  love,  not  because  of  the  name  and  office 
which  they  bear,  but  '•  for  their  work's  sake,"  and  in 
proportion  to  their  skill,  faithfulness,  and  diligence  in  it. 
They  therefore  are  highly  culpable,  who  despise  thej 
admonitions,  reject  the  authority,  and  refuse  respect  and 
atVection  to  the  persons  of  faithful  ministers  :  but  such  as! 
expect  the  reputation,  esteem,  authority,  or  emolument  of| 
the  ministry,  without  a  diligent  attention  to  its  various  and 
laborious  duties,  are  even  still  more  criminal.  Outward 
respect  may  indeed  be  paid  them  ;  but  it  is  impossible  for 
intelligent  Christians  "  to  esteem  them  very  highly  in  love 
"  for  their  work's  sake,"  though  they  will  compas- 
sionately mourn  over  and  pray  for  them.  Our  love  of 
peace  among  ourselves  must  not  induce  us  to  connive  at' 
sin  ;  but  we  must,  according  to  our  several  relations  in  the 
church,  in  domestic  life,  or  in  society,  warn,  reprove,' 
and  censure  the  unruly,  as  well  as  tenderly  soothe,  and' 
comfort  the  feeble-minded,  and  support  the  weak  in  body! 
or  soul.  ^Ve  should  also  learn  patience  towards  all  men, 
especially  towards  persons  of  weak  capacities  or  little 
faith,  who  are  often  very  wearying  with  their  complaints, 
scruples,  doubts,  mistakes,  and  infirmiiies,  and  yet  give 
^10  reason  at  all  to  suspect  their  sincerity,  but  rather  call 
ff*r  comtjassioR,  as  harassed  with  sore  temptations,  which; 


V.  23—28. 

The  exhortations,  above  given,  show  us  what  we  ough.- 
to  be  and  to  do  :  but  we  must  remember,  that  our  hearts  are 
naturally  opposite  to  them  ;  nor  can  any  inward  and  abiding 
change  be  wrought  in  us,  save  by  a  divine  power.  As 
therefore  ministers  should  pray  for,  as  well  as  exhort,  their 
people,  every  individual  should  turn  the  precepts  and  pro- 
mises of  God  into  prayers  for  himself  and  his  brethren; 
and  whilst  he  uses  every  other  means  of  grace,  and  vigi- 
lantly shuns  all  hinderances  and  temptation,  he  should  still 
beseech  "  the  God  of  peace  himself  to  sanctify  him 
"  wholly,  in  spirit,  and  soul,  and  body,  and  to  preserve 
"  him  blameless  until  the  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus."  If 
these  be  our  earnest  desires,  fervent  prayers,  and  diligent 
endeavours,  the  promises  and  covenant  of  our  God,  his 
power  and  love,  and  his  immutable  foithfulness,  authorize 
our  fullest  assurance,  that,  having  called  us  by  his  grace,, 
he  will  keep  us  by  the  same  unto  complete  and  everlasting 
salvation,  whatever  immense  inward  or  outward  difficulties 
may  seem  to  render  it  impracticable.  The  most  eminent 
servants  of  Christ  want  and  value  the  prayers  of  their 
weakest  brethren.  Let  us  be  thankful  that  these  excellent 
epistles  are  preserved  for  our  perusal  also  :  and  w  hile  we 
rememember  that  the  apostle  charged  the  Thessalonians,  by 
the  authority  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  to  let  them  be  read  to  all 
the  holy  brethren,  some  of  whom  might  not  be  able  to  read 
ihem  all  for  themselves,  we  may  be  sure  that  Antichrist  alone 
would  forbid  the  laity  to  read  the  scriptures,  lest  they 
should  lead  them  into  heresy.  We  shall  also  learn  the 
propriety  of  reading  them  in  our  public  congregations; 
and  ue  shall  be  stirred  up  to  study  them  with  more  hum- 
ble diligence  and  obedient  faith,  that  thus  the  grace  of  the 
Lord  Jesus  may  be  with  us  also. 


THE 


SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO  THE 


THE8SALONIANS. 


This  epistle  is  eominonh  supposed  to   have  been  ivrittcn  from  Corinth,  not  very  long  after  the  forcgoinif, 
because  Silvanits  and  Timothy  still  continued  icith  St.  Paul ;  but  the  evidence  is  not  very  conclusive,  and 
some  difficulties  attend  this  opinion.     (Note,  i.  3,  4.)     It  is,   hotvever,  certain  that  it  was  not  sent  from 
Athens,  according  to  the  spurious  postscript.      The  main  object  of  the  epistle  seems  to  have  been,  to  prevent 
mistakes,  which  the   Thessalonians  were  about  to   fall  into,  concerning  the  near  approach  of  the  day  of 
judgment ;  grounded  in  part  on  a  misconstruction  of  some  c.rpressio7is  in  his  former  epistle,  and  of  tvhat  he 
had  spoken  when  at  Thessalonica  ;  but  supported  also  by  some  person,  er  persons,  pretending  to  inspiration, 
and,  as  some  think,  by  a  forged  epistle.     Jis  this  opinion  was  of  a  very  injurious  tendency,  the  apostle 
strenuously  opposed  it .     (Notes,  ii.   1 — 4.)     He  had  also  heard  of  some  individuals,  who  on  religious  pre- 
tences   neglected  their  secular   employments,  and  walked   disorderly;  whom    he    exhorted  them  to  censure 
and  shun,  yet  so  as  to  seek  their  good.     Amidst   a  number  of  instructive  learnings,  exhortations,  and  en- 
eouragements,  it  contains  a  most  remarkable  prophecy,  (Notes,  ii.  2 — 12,)  the   exact  fulfilment  of  ichich 
is  a  full  demonstration  of  the  divine    inspiration,  by    which  the  apostle  wrote  his  epistles.     '  Besides  the 
"^  general  marks  of  its  genuineness  and  divine  authority,  which  it  bears   in  common  with  the  rest  of  ths 
'  epistles,  it  has  one  jjeculiar  to  itself,  from  the  exact  representation    it  contains  of  the  papal  power,  un- 
'  der  the  characters  of  "  the  man  of  «?«,"  and  "  the  mystery  of  iniquity."     For,  considering  how  directly 
'  opposite  the  principles,  here  described,  tvere  to  the  genius  of  Christianity,  it  must  appear,  at  the  time  when 
this  epistle  was  tcritten,  highly  improbable,  that  they  should  ever  prevail  in  the  Christian  church  :  and  con- 
'  sequently  a  prediction  like  this,  which  answers  in  every  particular  so  exactly  to  the  event,  must  be  allowed  to 
'  carry  its  own   evidence  with  it,  and  to  jJrove  that  the  author    of  it  wrote    under    a  divine    influence.'' 
(Doddridge.) 


A.  D.  56. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  apostle  salutes  the  Thessalonians,  1, 
2  ;  th'inks  God  for  their  growth  in  faith 
and  love ;  encourages  their  perseverance 
under  persecutions,  by  the  prospect  of  the 
coming  of  Christ  ;  and  shows  how  glori- 
ous he  will  then  appear  in  the  destruction 
of  all  unbelievers,  and  the  complete  sal- 
vation of  his  people,  3 — 10.  He  prays 
for     their     complete    sanctification     and 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  I.    V.  1,  2.     {3Iarg.  Ref.  and  notes  on  the 
scriptures  referred  to.) 


A.  D.56. 

meetness  for  heavenly  felicity,  by  the 
grace,  arid  for  the  glory,  of  God  the  Fa- 
ther, and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  11,  12. 

AUL,    "  and    Siivanus,    and    Timo-  ',t"  Thes?"!.'' 
theus,  unto  the  church  of  the  Thes- 
salonians   in    God    our  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ ; 

2  Grace  *>  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  ''r'i'cjr'i°3!  *' 
God    our    Father,    and    the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 


V.  3,  4.  The  apostle  had  receive-!  such  further  good 
accounts  of  the  Thessalonians,  that  he  deemed  himself 
bound  to  return  continual  thanks  to  God  in  their  behalf.- 


A    D.  56. 


II.  THESSALONIANS. 


A.  D.  56 


'linn.''. 3*'Vor  3  Wc  'are  bound  to  thank  God ahvavs 
iHuke  X..  3j  for  you,  brethren,  '^  as  it  is  meet,  because 
fli"' ^''*' that  "your  faith  growcth  exceedingly, 
V.x'''"" 'xni.  and  the  charily  of  every  one  of  you  all 
is.  ir  il-z\.  towards  each  other  aboundcth  : 
j'obnx»'VVhii.  4  So  that  we  ourselves  '  glory  in  you 
i'  3,  10    I'let  in    the  churches  of  God,    for  «  your  pa- 

i.  22.    Srct   i  4  ,.  ,      ^   .^1        -11  I,     "^  ' 

-TO  ill.  .8  ticncc  and  laith  m  all  your  '■  pcrsecu- 
ix  2  i  I  The!,  tions  and  tribulations  that  ye  endure  : 
gjii  s- Rom ii 7.  5  Which  is  'a  manifest  token  of  the 
xii.  13  I  The.  t  righteous  judgment  of  God,  that  ye 
«eb.  tm4_x.  ifnay  be  cotmted  worthy  of  the  kingdom 
7'™  a  ret  i  6  of  God,  "  for  which  ye  also  suffer  : 
i^Thw'  i'i'  14.  ^  Seeing  °  //  is  a  righteous  thing  with 
ir'i  iVii  28  1  God  to  recompense  tribulation  to  them 
'iii'i'l'p;  ll»at  trouble  you  ; 

7  And  to  you  "  who  arc  trouljled,  rest 


,  .loh 

IX.  7,8.   xxxHi 
s    I   6.    is 

xiix  4  csi  7.  Jer  ix  24   Dm  ii.  37.  Horn  ii.  5.  Rev.  xv.  4  x 
Luke  \x  35  sxi  31;.  kcXi  xiii  46    Ep!i   i».  1.  C.il.  i.  12.  Re 


7   six.  2 1  1 1 

« m7    Alts 

nom.  viii.  17  1  Tiies   ii  14    a  Tim  ii  12 n  Deut  xxxii.  41—13  Ps 

iv.  r:  i'3    IxxiX    10—12   xcin   :0— 2X    is  Xlix   26     Zech.  ii  8     Hev    vi    10  \\.  18 

4.  X>i   5.  6.  Xvni:  20  24   xix   3 o  Is    Ivii.  2.    Mail   t.  i0-12  Luke  x»i.  2S 

n.  ^iii  17   3  Cor.  iv.  17.  3 iim.  ii.  13.    Heb  iv.  I   9.  II.  I  Pet  iv  1.  Bcv.  vii.  U— 
xiv.  13.  sxi.  4. 


this  was  meet  and  right:  seeing  that,  in  answer  to  his 
prayers,  and  by  means  of  his  epistolary  exhortations,  they 
became  more  fully  acquainted  with  divine  truth,  and  grew 
stronger  in  faith,  by  an  exceedingly  rajjid  progress :  and 
the  i!ore  of  every  one  of  them  towards  all  the  rest  abounded, 
in  all  its  manifold  exercises  and  beneficial  cfiects:  so  that 
he  rejoiced  and  gloried  in  them  in  the  churches  of  God, 
showing  ihcm  what  flouri.=hing  Christians  the  Thessalonians 
were,  and  what  a  blessed  seal  God  had  given  tolas  ministry 
in  their  conversion.  This  may  induce  a  doubt,  uhether 
the  epistle  ■were  written  from  Corinth  or  not :  for  on  that 
supposition  Paul  had  visited  no  other  churches,  since  he 
tvrotc  the  former  ei)islle,  except  such  as  were  planted  in 
that  vicinity :  and  we  can  hardly  suppose,  that  he  only 
referred  to  what  Timothy  or  Silvahus  had  said  of  them,  if 
they  had  left  him  for  a  season  to  visit  odier  churches,  and 
'hen  returned.  However,  he  and  his  fellow-labourers 
gloried  in  them  ;  because  they  endured  various  persecutions 
and  aftVictions,  with  exemplary  patience  and  constant  faith. 
We  arc  not  informed  of  the  particulars  relative  to  these 

f)ersccutions ;  but  they  seem  to  have  exposed  the  Thessa- 
onians  to  very  great  hardships  and  dangers. 

V.  5 — 10.  The  patience  of  the  Thessalonians,  in  suf- 
fering in  th6  cause  of  Christ,  and  for  conscience'  sake,  was 
a  manifest  token  or  demonstration,  of  the  righteous  judg- 
ment of  God  :  it  fully  proved,  that  he  would  judge  the 
World  in  righteousness,  and  rectify  all  the  apparent  dis- 
orders of  the  present  scene  ;  seeing  he  lel't  his  blameless 
and  zealous  worshippers  to  endure  jx-rsecutions  and  tribu- 
lations, and  his  enemies  to  prosper  in  their  impious  and 
iniquitous  opposition  to  his  cause  and  people.  Indeed,  he 
permitted  his  servants  to  be  afflicted,  in  order  to  prove  and 
manifest  their  faith  and  grace,  and  to  increase  in  them  all 
holy  dispositions;  that  they  might  at  Icngtii  be  counted 
meet  and  proper  persons  to  inherit  that  kingdom  of 
heavenly  glory,  which  God  hath  prepared  for  them  that 
?ove  him  :  in  hope  of  which  they  so  patiendy  sufl'ered,  as 


with  us,  p  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  p Man  xi.i  39 
revealed  from  heaven  with  his  *  mighty  "  *"  "  **' 
angels, 

y  Jn    ■'  flaming    fire    t  taking    '  ven- 
geance on  them  that '  know  not  God, '  and 
that  obey    not   the  Gospel    of  our  Lord 
esus  Chnst :  i  3.  Eph  1  21 

0  \\\\o  shall  "be  punished  with  ever-  '^^Jl^  ,^" 
lasting  destruction  "  from  the  presence  of  i^J^^jj  .^'''j,  -* 
the  Lord,  and  from  >'the  glory  of  his  power;  f  ^1/*'  ^J 

10  AVhcn  he  shall  come  no  be   glori-  "'•  ">    >i»a 
fied  in  his  saints,  and  to  be  admired  m  all 
them   that  believe,  (because   ^  our    testi-  ,„  .^  ,j  ^^,  ^ 
mony  among  you  was  believed,) '' in  that  J  DeufiMM  3j 
day  '■'    "■   '-'^' 


xxvt     64. 

Mark  viil  3?. 
x.v  C2  Jot;ni.SI. 
Actsi.ll  IThM 
iv  16,  17  Tit. 
ii  13.  Heb.  i.T 
i8  Jude  14  Ii. 
Hev.  i.7  xx.ll 
•  Cr  Ihtanrdic/' 


Heb  X  27  xii. 
•jj  2  Pet  i:i.  7 
10-12  Rev  XX. 
Hi  l4,IS   xxi 


2  Ixiii  4-G.  Heb.  X  30.  Rev.  ri    10  16,  17 8  Ex   v.  3    I  Sirft.  ii   fl   Pj  il    lO.  Ijlis. 

fi    Is  XJtii.  11   Jer.  ix  6    John  iii     19   viii.  19.  RoTi    i  28.   1  Cor   xv   34.  1  The3   iv.  i. 
t  Deut    iv  30   Ps   xviii   41    If.  i    19.    Actsvi    7     Horn   i   S.  ii.  7,8.  vi.  16   x    16.  »v.   1» 
XV.  26. 2  Cor.  X.  5.    Gal   iii   1.  Het)    ii   3.  v.  9   xi  8   I  PeL  i.  2  ii 
xixii'.  14.  Ixti  24.  Dan   xii.  2   Matt.  xsv.  41.  46.  xxvi  24.  Mark  i 
26.  26     Jotio  V.  14.    Heb.  X.  29.  2  Pet    ii.  17      JuJe  13.  Rev   xi 

xsii.  15 X  Gen.  iii   8.  iv   16   Jobxxi   U  xxii 

xxii    13  ixv   41    Luke  xii  27 y  Deut.  xxxi 

xxiv.  30.  in  ii.  13  Or  Hev.  .tx.  II J  12   :    _ 

xllx  3  Ix  21.  Jer.xxxiii  9    John  xi.  4.  xvii  I*    Gal    i  24.    Bpb.i   6.  12.14   IB 

iii   10   16  I  Pet  ii  9  Kev  vii.  II,  12 a  li.  13. 1  Tiies  i.  5.  ii  13. b  MsL  iii. 

17    .Malt.  vii.  22.  xxiv  26  Lute  X.  12  2  Tim 


«   iv    17. u  I 

_  43-49.    Luke  XV 
r.  10.  II    XS.  l.t     xsi 
17.  Ps.  XVi.  11    11   II.  -Matl.  vii.  2 

.  _    10    19   21      .Matl.  xvi.  21 

12  Nu.n  xsiii.  23.1s   xliii.  21.  xii 
l«    Gal    i   24.     Bpb.i   6 
li.  13. 1  Tiies   i.  5.  ii   13.- 
i.  12   18.  It.  8. 


well  as  from  love  to  his  kingdom  of  grace  established  upon 
earth,  as  introductory  to  the  kingdom  of  glory  in  heaven. 
•Seeing,  by  these  means,  it  would  be  manifestly  shown  to 
be  perfectly  just  and  righteous  in  God,  to  recompense  with 
tribulation  and  anguish  those,  who  troubled  his  harmless 
and  holy  friends  and  worshippers  by  their  cruel  enmity 
and  persecution,  because  of  their  relation  and  conformity 
to  him  ;  as  they  would  evidently  be  proved  to  be  his  in- 
veterate enemies.  On  the  other  hand,  it  would  appear 
honourable  to  his  justice,  as  well  as  his  mercy,  to  bestow 
rest  and  felicity  in  heaven  on  those,  who  willingly  endured 
tribulation  in  his  cause,  for  his  sake,  from  his  enemies, 
and  according  to  his  will :  and,  indeed,  having  given  pro- 
mises to  this  effect,  his  equity  required  the  fulfilment  of 
them.  This  righteous  judgment  of  God  will  take  place, 
when  "  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  be  revealed,"  as  visibly  de- 
scending from  heaven,  attended  by  "  the  angels  of  his 
"  power  i"'  his  creatures,  worshippers,  and  servants,  who 
shall  then  act  as  the  ministers  of  his  authority,  in  showing 
mercy  and  in  executing  vengeance.  (iTarg.  Ref.)  Then 
he  will  appear  "  in  flaming  fire,"  to  burn  up  this  visible 
ci'cation,  and  this  will  be  an  emblem  of  his  awful  avenging 
justice  :  for  he  will  take  vengeance  on  all ;  not  only  on 
iflolalrons  Gentiles,  persecuting  Jews,  and  men  of  scan- 
dalous and  abandoned  characters  ;  but  on  all  who  continue 
strangers  and  enemies  to  the  true  God,  and  bis  holy  worship 
and  service  ;  who  have  not  so  known  him,  as  to  fear,  love, 
trust,  and  serve  him  ;  and  on  all,  who  obey  not  the  Gospel 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  by  receiving  him,  relying  on  hira,  and 
submitting  to  him,  as  their  Saviour  and  King.  All  these 
persons,  howcij'er  numerous,  or  distinguished  by  rank,  ac- 
complishments, or  splendid  actions,  will  be  punished  with 
eternal  destruction,  being  banished,  as  accursed,  from  the 
presence  of  the  Lord,  iu  which  alone  felicity  can  be  found, 
{l\Iaig.  Rcf.)  and  finding  his  avenging  frown,  like  light- 
ning, to  appal  and  torture  their  inmost  souls,  and  the  glory 
of  his  power  irresistibly  forcing  them  with  dreadful  con- 


J.  D.  58. 


CHAPTER  I. 


.4.  Z).  5U. 


es«eo»,  Rom.i       ji  Wlierefove  also,  'we  pray  alwavs 

9.     Eph     i.    16  .„         "  ,  ,  y-,       1     „        '     1  T     *  •'   , 

Hi.  M-21  rh.i.  for  you,  ifiat  ''our  Ood  '^  would  *  count 
9-'i_ij' ri'"^  you  worthy  oi  ihis  'calling,  and  «  fulfil 
"/'"'so'  it.  a"    ''tlievood   pleasure  of  7a5  goodness, 

ixV'g    lv'7.  Dan   w    17   Kev.  •».  lO. e  .««»«,  5 »  Or.  i>»uc/ij,./>. —  f  ii    14 

Bom   vin   30  is   23.21    I'-l    "■■  U-  '  The3    li.  '2    Heb.  iii   I    1  Pet.v    10  — --(;  I's. 
r«ixviii   8.  Prov.  iv,  19  I3.  l«vl.9     Hos    vl   3.    Zech   iv   7     Markn.  28    1  Cor 
Pliil  i  e b  Ps.  li   18.  LaU  xii.  32.  Eph.  i.  4.  9.  Phil  ii  13.  Tit.  iii.  4-7. 


stcrnacion  into  the  place  of  torment.  This  will  take  place, 
when  he  shall  appear  with  divine  majesty  inhuman  nature, 
to  lie  glorified  by  his  saints  ;  as  the  riches  of  his  love,  the 
preciousness  of  his  redemption,  the  etticacy  of  his  grace, 
the  power  of  his  arm,  and  his  faithfulness  to  his  promises, 
will  be  most  gloriously  displayed  by  their  complete  salva- 
tion. And  not  only  will  he  then  be  admired  by  those,  that 
now  believe  in  him,  who  will  then  find  their  largest  expec- 
tations far  exceeded,  and  who  will  not  think  it  possible, 
sufficiently  to  adore  and  praise  such  a  glorious  Benefactor; 
but  he  will  be  admired  in  them,  likewise,  by  all  the  inha- 
bitants of  heaven,  who  will  celebrate  the  wonders  wrought 
by  him,  in  thus  saving  and  exalting  such  polluted  rebels 
and  enemies.  This  the  aposde  was  copfident  would  be  the 
case  of  the  Christians  at  Thessalonica,  because  his  testimo- 
ny concerning  Christ  had  been  credited  by  them,  and  their 
faith  manifested  by  its  genuine  effects. 

V.  11,  12.  In  the  prospect  of  this  decisive  season,  the 
aposde  and  his  brethren  prayed  continually  for  the  Thes- 
salonians,  that  the  Lord  would  vouchsafe  them  whatever 
■was  wanting  to  make  them  meet  for  this  felicity,  to  which 
the  Gospel  called  them;  that  he  would  adjudge  them  to 
be  entitled  to  it,  according  to  the  grace  of  the  new  Covenant 
in  Christ;  and  that  he  would  accomplish  that  work  of 
cciuplete  sanctification,  and  prepare  them  for  that  glory, 
to  which  the  sovereign  good  pleasure  of  his  goodness  and 
love  had  appointed  them,  and  which  he  had  great  compla- 
cency and  delight  in  conferring  on  them  :  that  so  he  would 
finish  the  work  by  his  almighty  power,  which  he  was  car- 
rying on  in  their  souls  through  faith,  till  at  length  it  should 
be  perfected  in  vision  and  enjoyment.  This  they  prayed 
for,  in  order  that  the  name  of  Christ  might  be  glorified  in 
thein,  both  by  their  present  bold  profession  of  his  truth, 
and  their  holy  conduct,  and  zealous  labour.s  to  spread  the 
Gospel ;  and  in  the  sight  of  the  whole  world,  and  to  all 
eternity  :  and  that  they  might  also  be  glorified  in  Christ, 
by  perfectly  bearing  his  image,  enjoying  his  love,  being 
owned  as  his  brethren,  and  sharing,  as  it  were,  all  his  ho- 
nour, according  to  the  infinite  riches  of  the  mercy  and  grace 
of  God  the  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus.  The  context 
shows,  that  the  word  caihng' must  here  mean  the  inheritance 
to  which  they  were  called.     {Marg,  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

They  wlio  have  already  distinguished  themselves  by 
"  the  work  of  faith,  and  the  labour  of  love,  and  the 
''  patience  of  hope,"  are  cajiable  of  growing  exceedingly 
in  all  these  things :  for  the  highest  attainments  of  saints 
on  earth  fall  far  beneath  real  perfection.  When  Christians 
thus  grow  in  grace  and  abound  in  all  the  exercises  of 
mutual  love,  the  hearts  of  faithful  ministers  will  reioice  : 
and  they  will  deem  themselves  bound  to  give  thanks  to 
God  always  for  them,  as  it  is  meet ;   and  to  .speak  of  them 

Vol.  v.— No.  34. 


arKl  'the    work    of  faith    with    power :' J"i','"i«'-=' 

tn    rill      .11  /.  T         'i     -r  ''■I'''    '•   "i  *"■ 

12    1  hat  "^  the  namo  of  our  Lord  Jesus   ' ''J"  '  ?  J* 
f-,1    •  I        I     • »    ,   •  '•'  '^'*^i*  ''"  2- 

Clirist  may  be  p-lonticd  in  you,  '  and   ye  \^"  •>"• .?  '"• 

m  liim,  according  to  '"the  grace  of  our,'ce»'  L';,!*  ., 

God,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  '';•'■':: 


ii    17.  Is 
xlv.  17  2.'i  John 
Row.  I  7   I  Cur  i.  t 


in  the  churches  of  God,  to  excite  their  thanksgiving  also, 
and  to  animate  them  to  a  holy  emulation.  The  patient 
huflciiiigs  of  exemplary  Christians,  and  the  prosjierity  of 
ungodly  men  and  cruel  persecutors,  fully  demonstrate  a 
future  ji;d;;ment,  when  all  shall  "  discern  between  Uie 
''  righteous  and  tiie  wicked,  between  him  that  servedi 
"  God,  and  him  that  serveth  him  not."  This  heljis  to 
explain  those  mysteries  of  providence  which  would  other- 
wise greatly  perplex  us  :  and  we  perceive  that  the  devoted 
worshippers  and  beloved  children  of  God  are  proved  and 
purified  in  the  fiery  furnace  of  tribulation,  "  that  they 
'•  may  be  accounted  worthy  of  that  kingdom  for  which 
"they  suffer;"  and  that  wicked  men  are  permitted  to 
prosper,  that  their  rancorous  enmity  against  God  may  be 
manifested,  and  the  measure  of  their  ci-inies  filled  up,  and 
that  all  may  see  the  glory  of  that  justice,  which  consigns 
them  to  the  punishment  intended  for  them.  It  must  in- 
deed at  length  appear  evident  to  all  rational  creatures, 
that  it  is  righteous  in  God  to  recompense  tribulation  to 
those,  who  trouble  his  people  from  hatred  lo  his  holy  truth 
and  service  ;  and  that  it  is  honourable  to  all  his  perfections 
to  give  rest  and  felicity  to  those,  who  have  been  trouijied 
for  his  sake,  and  for  their  love  to  his  cause  and  worship. 
Faith,  anticipating  the  grand  decisive  day,  is  enabled  by 
the  light  of  revelation  to  read,  and,  in  a  measure,  to  un- 
derstand, the  book  of  providence  ;  and  thus  to  wait  with 
composure  and  comfort  for  the  coming  of  the  Lord. — 
That  will  be  indeed  "  a  day  of  W'ratb,  and  of  the  revelation 
"  of  the  righteous  judgment  of  God  :"  then  the  Saviour, 
once  a  Man  of  sorrows,  and  generally  despised,  rejected, 
and  disobeyed,  will  "  be  revealed,  with  his  mighty  angels, 
"inflaming  fire,  taking  vengeance,"  not  only  on  crue! 
oppressors,  persecutors,  and  murderers,  or  on  scandalous 
profligates  and  depredators,  but  "  on  all  who  knew  not 
"  God,  and  obeyed  not  the  Gospel  of  his  Son;"  whether 
infidels,  Pharisees,  scoffers,  hypocrites,  enthusiasts,  or  An- 
tinomians,  or  however  they  might  otherwise  be  denomi- 
nated or  distinguished.  All  these  shall  be  punished  with 
"an  everlasting  destruction  from  the  presence  of  the 
"  Lord  ;"  the  majesty  of  that  countenance,  which  was 
once  defiled  with  blood  and  spitting,  and  the  glory  of  his 
power,  who  was  once  crucified  in  apparent  weakness,  shall 
be  intolerable  to  all  the  multitudes  of  the  wicked;  and 
they  will  be  wholly  incapable  of  making  the  least  resist- 
ance, when  with  a  tremendous  frown  he  shall  say  to  them, 
"  Dejiart,  ye  cursed,  into  everlasting  fire,  prepared  for  the 
"  Devil  and  his  angels  !"  But  at  that  awful  season,  he  will 
come  especially  to  be  glorified  in  his  saints,  who  have  here 
believed  the  testimony  of  his  apostles  concerning  him,  and 
thus  learned  to  trust,  love,  obey,  and  rejoice  in  hira, 
whom  tbey  have  not  yet  seen,  and  to  know  and  worship 
God  the  Father  in  and  through  him.  No  words  can  pos- 
sibly express  the  admiring  and  adoring  gratitude  and  love, 
which  wdl  unite  with  the  exulting  joy  and  triumph  of  that 
2  Z 


A.  D.  56. 


H.  THESSALONFANS. 


A.  D.  56. 


CHAP.  II. 

The  apostle  warns  the  Thessalonians. 
agftimt  irrouniUessly  supposing  that  the 
day  of  Christ  was  at  hand,  I ,  -  ;  u):(i 
shows,  that  it  must  be  preceded  by  a 
great  apostacy  ;  in  which  "  the  man  oj 
sin,"'  oy  his  blasphemies,  usurpations, 
and  impostures,  ivould  cause  the  destruc- 
tion of  numbers,  and  then  sink  himself 
into  perdition,  H — 12.  He  thanks  God 
for  his  special  grace  shown  to  the  Thes- 
salonians, 13,  N;  exhorts  ikcm  to  stcad- 
f ashless,  15  ;  and  prays,  that  thnj  may 
be  comforted,  and  established  in  every 
good  word  and  work,  lb,  17. 

k.TOW    '  we    beseech    you,    brethren, 
''  by  the  coming  of  our  Lord  Jesus 


Christ,  "^  and  by  our  gathering   together  ^S"  Vx,'  m 

uuio  nun,  ,,,,,,    ,    ^^  -'^ 

2  That  ye  l»e  not  soon  "^  shaken  in  tIT.  ,1"  i'^  * 
mind,  or  be  troubled,  neither  *  by  spirit, ''ij,  3"  LvV'!!' 
nor  by  word,  '  nor  by  letter,  as  from  mI'X.  *,",!;  ', 
us,    as    that    the    day    of    Christ  is    at  Jot'  "v  f  i?' 

liailU.  I  Tbes.  iii   3 

3  Let  s  no  man  deceive  you  by  any  'icriiVi?  ali" 
moans:  for  thai  day  shall  not  come,  ''ex-  aLi  xxii'.'i"" 
cept  there  come  a  Calling  away  first,  and  3*ijobl'iv'iIt 
that  '  man  of  sin  be  revealed,  "  the  son  offi,Th^'1»''?5  2 
perdition ;  g  s"  ",l; *~Auit. 

4  Who  opposeth  'and  cxaiteth  him- ^v'/s  t:ph  »°6 
self  above  all  that  is  "  called  God,  or  that  a^'il^m  l-t 
is  worshipped  •  so  that  he,  as  God, "  sit-  '"-'o  d««  »» 
tetn  m  the  temple  01  uod,  shewine  bim-v"*," ,«'''  ''•»" 
sell  that  he  is  Ood. 


liuppy  pciiod  Ail  hopes  and  imaginations  must  fall  im- 
mensely brncciili  ihoM-  unutterable  glories,  and  the  holy 
aflectio'ns  wiih  \,!iicli  thry  will  be  contemplated  anrl  adored. 
But  ever\  b^  b''vpr  will  t'h'-n  rcilect,  display,  and  in*  rease, 
the  maiiilested  glory  of  the  divine  Saviour,  and  enhance 
the  praises  of  all  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  "  to  the  Lamb 
'•  ihai  was  slain,  and  hath  redeemed  them  to  God  with  his 
"  blood."     Miiy    we  then  pray  always  for  ourselves  and 


.  9-11.  xi.3G.  Rev 


I  1.1.  XIV.  1 

— m  I  Cor. 


duties  of  their  several  callings  in  society  ;  and  their  con- 
duct, expectations,  and  disappoinlmcnt.<!,  might  renderthcm 
the  derision  of  their  unbelieving  neighbours.  By  the 
coming,  &c.  (i .)  This  is  generally  explained,  as  a  solemn 
charge  or  adjuration  ;  which  indeed  agrees  very  well  with 
the  apostle's  general  manner:  but  the  preposition  (t-T«^,) 
here  used,  seems  not  to  admit  of  thai  interpretation. — 
Several  learned  men  would  explain  this,  of  our  Lord's  corn- 
each  other,  'hat  •'  our  God  may   count  us  worthy  of  this,  ing  in  providence  to  destroy  Jerusalem,  and  terminate  the 


»' calling,  and  fulfil  in  as  all  the  good  pleasure  of  his 
"  crood.:e»s,  and  I  he  work  of  faith  with  power;  that  so 
"  the  n  'mt'  of  our  Lord  .lesus  may  be"  finally  "  glorified 
"  in  iia"  and  ou'  salvation,  "  and  that  we  may  be  glori- 
«  fied  in  and  with  him.  according  to  the  grace  of  our 
"  G'^d,  aad  the  Lord  Jc*us  Christ."  May  we  diligentlj 
seek  to  otit.iin  and  po.sscss  the  full  assurance,  that  this  shall 
be  o'lr  felicity,  when  •'  the  wicked  shall  be  turned  into 
*'  hell,  and  nil  the  people  that  forget  God  ;"  and  may  we 
DOW  do  all  in  our  power  to  ]iromote  and  recommend  the 
Gosi)cl,  and  to  do  good  to  our  fellow- sinners  and  fellow- 
christians;  that,  glorif}  ing  him  on  eaith,  we  may  be  sure 
of  being  lor  ever  glorified  v/ith  him  in  heaven! 

NOTES. 
CII.VP.  II.  V.  1,2.  Having  encouraged  the  faith 
and  patience  of  the  persecuted  Thessalonians,  by  the  pros- 
oect  of  Christ's  coming  to  perfect  their  salvation,  the 
apostle  exhorted  them  concerning  that  great  event ;  and  as 
they  ho[.ed  to  be  gathered  together  unto  Christ  in  glory, 
he  besought  them  not  to  allow  themselves  to  be  easily  de- 
luded into  tlie  opinion  that  the  day  of  Christ  was  at  hand, 
whether  that  opinion  were  pro])agated  by  men  professing  to 
.speak  by  ihc  Spirit  of  God,  or  whether  it  were  grounded 
on  something  which  he  had  spoken  among  them,  or  on  a 
misconstruction  of  some  ex|)rcssions  in  his  former  epistle. 
For  such  an  erroneous  expectation  would  di-^quiet  their 
minds,  and  create  in  them  needless  troubles  and  appre- 
hensions :  and  when  they  found  themselves  disappointed 
in  it,  they  might  be  tempted  to  question  the  truih  of  the 
Gospel  itself.     If  would  at  least  take  them  off  froai  the 


persecutions  excited  by  the  Jews  r  but  that  coming  was 
very  near ;  and  the  apostle  earnestly  warned  his  readfts 
against  supposing,  that  the  coming  of  which  he  spake 
was  at  hand.  If,  however,  this  had  not  been  the  case,  what 
could  there  be,  in  the  near  approach  of  divine  judgments 
on  Judea,  to  excite  any  extraordinary  commotion  among 
the  Gentile  converts  at  Thessalonica  ? 

V.  3,  4.  The  apostle  again  most  earnestly  exhorted 
them  to  lei  no  man  deceive  them,  by  any  artful  device  or 
pretence  whatever,  into  so  injurious  an  expectation :  and 
it  is  evident  that  this  caution  was  not  unnecessary  ;  for, 
notwithstanding  it,  many  of  the  early  Christians  expected 
the  day  of  judgment  spee<lily  to  come,  which  betrayed 
them  into  various  practical  mistakes.  But  St.  Paul,  by 
the  Spirit  of  prophecy,  assured  them,  that  Christ  would 
not  come  for  this  purpose,  till  ^falling  away,  or  an  apos- 
tacy, of  a  gieat  body  of  professed  Christians  from  the  true 
Gospel  of  Christ  had  previously  taken  place.  Doubtless 
many  apostacies  occurred  in  the  primitive  ages  under  dif- 
ferent heresiarchs  :  but  all  the  circumstances  of  this  pre- 
diction were  never  verified,  except  in  that  departure  from 
the  faith,  and  that  usurpation  and  spiritual  tyranny  con- 
nected with  it,  which  took  place  in  the  Church  of  Rome: 
and  the  manifest  absurdity  of  all  other  interpretations,  as 
clearly  shown  in  the  controversies  of  those  who  abet  one 
or  another  of  them  against  thefr  opponents,  abundantly 
proves  this.  No  apostacy  ot  equal  magnitude  and  duration, 
no  delusions  equally  pernicious  and  abominable,  have  taken 
place  since  the  apostle's  days.  The  imposture  of  Mahomet 
alone  can  be  at  all  compared  with  it,  and  this  could  not 
bo  here  intended ;  for  that  impostor  and  his  successors  were 


A.  D.  56. 


CHAPTER  II. 


A.  D.  56. 


oMait.  v,i  «      5  "Remember  ye  not,  that,   ^when  I 

M«rk    Till     18.  •fiiii-  -. 

•  Acu  ".''i'"''  ^^^^  y^*'  ^^""  y*^"'  '  ^°'"  y°"  these  things  r 
''*''oa"i'T!i'/'i  *^  ^^^  "•'^^  y^  know  what*  witliholdetli, 
iei'i  'li."    °  t'l^t  lie  might  be  i  revealed  in  his  time. 

»  Or.  ftoMtlA.  7 q  3.  8. 

not  placed  •'  in  ihe  temple  of  God,"  the  visible  church  ; 
but  without  it,  and  in  direct  opposition  to  the  very  namf 
of  Christianity;  they  propagated  their  delusions  mainly 
by  the  sword,  and  not  by  lying  miracles;  and  the  im- 
pieties of  Mahomet  never  equalled  the  blasphemies  here 
predicted.  In  connexion  with  this  apostacy,  "  the  man 
"  of  sin  would  be  revealed."  In  the  language  of  pro- 
phecy, a  king  generally  signifies  a  succession  of  moncuThs, 
of  the  same  family,  or  carrying  on  the  same  design,  ( A'o/«s, 
Dan.  vii.  17—24.)  Thus  "the  man  of  sin,"  does  not 
mean  a  single  person,  but  a  succession  of  men,  impious 
in  themselves,  and  conducting  tlie  same  wicked  design  of 
corrupting  Christianity,  in  doctrine,  worship,  and  practice  ; 
establishing  an  intolerable  tyranny  on  religious  pretences, 
and  using  ail  kinds  of  seduction,  iniquity,  and  cruel  per- 
secution, to  induce  mankind  to  adoj)!  the  antichristian 
system.  This  "  man  of  sin,"  would  be  "  the  son  of 
"perdition,"  {John  xvii.  li?;)  a  genuine  descendant  of 
Judas,  the  apostle  and  traitor,  who  sold  his  Lord  for 
money,  and  betrayed  him  with  a  kiss ;  a  peculiar  factor 
and  agent  of  Satan  in  destroying  the  souls  of  men,  and 
finally  sinking  himself  into  perdition  as  his  inheritance. 
It  is  manifest,  that  no  succession  of  men  have  yet  appeared 
on  earth,  to  whom  this  description  so  exactly  accords,  as 
that  of  the  Roman  pontifis,  as  the  visible  head  of  the 
popish  church.  This  deceiver,  however,  would  "  oppose 
"  and  exalt  himself  above  all  that  is  called  God,  or  is 
^»  worshipped,"  either  by  Christians  or  Pagans :  thus  the 
Roman  pontiffs  have  opposed  the  truths,  commandments, 
and  disciples  of  Christ,  in  every  age,  and  by  every  means  ; 
they  have  opposed  the  prophetical  office  of  Christ,  by 
teTching  human  inventions ;  his  priestly  office,  by  the 
doctrine  of  human  merits  and  created  intercessors  ;  and  his 
kingly  office,  by  changing  and  dispensing  with  his  laws. 
They  have  exalted  themselves  above  all  that  is  called  God, 
"  and  is  worshipped,"  by  pretending  to  forgive  sins,  even 
in  those  who  manifestly  continued  impenitent;  by  granting 
indulgences  to  men  to  break  the  commandments  of  God ; 
by  dispensing  with,  and  placing  their  own  decrees  above, 
his  laws,  as  if  of  superior  validity  ;  and  by  presuming  to 
give  meaning  and  authority  to  the  scriptures  themselves, 
which  must  not  be  understood  in  any  other  sense  than 
■what  they  impose  upon  them.  Moreover,  "  This  man 
"  of  sin,"  "  sits  as  God  in  the  temple  of  God,"  and 
we  must  therefore  look  for  him  within  the  visible  church  : 
there  he  blasphemously  usurps  the  throne  of  God,  showing 
himself  to  be  God.  Many  Roman  emperors  aflected  divine 
honours,  and  demanded  adoration  :  but  there  was  no  ante- 
cedent apostacy  from  Christianity  ;  and  they  might  rather 
■fae  said  to  sit  in  the  temple  of  Jupiter,  or  Mars,  than  in 
that  of  God,  whose  temple  must  be  considered  to  be 
among  his  professed  worshippers,  and  not  among  avowed 
heathens.  But  the  Roman  pontiff,  claiming  to  be  the 
universal  head  of  the  whole  church  of  God,  called  by  his 
flatterers  Vice-God,  a  God  upon  earth  arrogating  the  title 
flf  ikts  Holiness  J  boasting  of  infallibility,  pretending  to  a 


7  For  Mho  mystery  of  iniquity  'doth  ■■^t™^.;." 
already  work  :  only  ^  he  who  now  letteth,  \^f  .^^o 
will  Id,  until  lie  be  taken  out  of  the  -Jli^^.^'i 
way. 


right  to  depose  kings,  and  bestow  kingdoms  on  whom  Ik 
pleased,  (with  those  arrogant  chiims  befurcnientioncd.) 
answers  so  exactly  to  the  description  here  given,  that  w( 
cannot  doubt  for  whom  it  was  designed.  While  llic  Ro- 
man pontiff  opposed  the  worship  of  God,  by  enjoining  thr 
worship  of  images,  and  of  saints  and  angels,  and  the 
authority  of  his  laws  to  enforce  subjection  to  his  own 
edicts,  he  himself  might  be  called  the  great  i.lol,  as  v.el! 
as  the  great  tyrant  of  the  Romish  church  ;  as  he  dcmnnued 
the  most  abject  submission  and  prostration  from  ail  men. 
and  poured  contempt  on  all  authority,  human  and  divine. 
But  particulars  cannot  here  be  more  fully  insisted  on.  It 
suffices  to  show  that  the  Roman  pontiffs  answered  this 
description,  as  the  original  does  a  striking  picture  ;  and  wo 
may  venture  to  assert,  that  no  other  succession  of  men  ever 
did  thus  accord  to  it;  perhaps  no  single  individual  within 
the  visible  church.  The  apostles,  at  least  after  the  Gospel 
was  preached  to  the  Gentiles,  never  spake  of  the  temple 
at  Jerusalem  as  the  temple  of  God;  but  the  Christian 
church  in  general,  or  believers  in  particular,  are  always 
denoted  by  that  phrase.  The  striking  coincidence  of  this 
extraordinary  prediction  with  many  p'arts  of  the  prophecy 
of  Daniel  may  be  seen  to  advantage,  by  consultino-  the 
marginal  references;  and,  as  far  as  the  author's  views  of 
them  are  concerned,  by  examining  the  notes  on  the  passa- 
ges referred  to  in  that  prophecy. 

V.  5—7.  During  the  short  time  which  the  apostle 
spent  at  Thessalonica,  he  had  stated  these  particulars  to 
his  converts,  which  they  ought  to  have  remembered. 
When  they  recollected  what  he  had  spoken  upon  this  sub- 
ject, they  would  know  what  withheld,  or  retarded,  this 
apostacy  for  the  present ;  and  so  prevented  its  taking  place 
openly  and  evidently,  till  the  time  appointed  for  it'in  the 
purpose  of  God.  The  Roman  empire,  united  under  one 
potent  government,  and  extremely  jealous  of  all  other 
power  and  authority,  prevented  the  establishment  of  that 
spiritual  tyranny  and  usurpation,  by  which  Satan  was 
attempting  to  make  his  grand  effort  against  Christianity  : 
but  it  would  not  have  been  prudent  in  the  apostle,  to  have 
explicidy  mentioned  it  in  an  epistle  for  general  perusal  • 
nor  would  it  have  accorded  to  the  style  of  prophecy  :  how- 
ever, most  of  the  fathers  so  far  understood  him,  as  to 
declare  that  Antichrist  would  not  come,  tiU  after  the  down- 
fall of  the  Roman  empire.  Had  it  not  been  for  this 
obstacle,  the  evil  would  have  broken  out  much  sooner:  for 
even  when  this  was  written,  "  the  mystery  of  iniquity  did 
"  already  work."  This  grand  and  deep  design  of  Satan 
this  mysterious  system,  which  was  founded  in  and  pro- 
ductive of  all  kinds  of  iniquities,  being  placed  in  direct 
opposition  to  the  "  great  mystery  of  godliness,"  was  already 
operating  upon  the  minds  of  men.  The  ambition  and 
avarice  of  some,  who  preached  the  Gflspel,  and  exercised 
spiritual  gifts  from  corrupt  motives;  who  opposed  the 
aposdes,  in  order  to  obtain  authority,  influence,  and  secu- 
lar advantage;  or  who  pervertc  '  the  doctrine  of  justifi- 
cation by  faith  in  Christ,  introducing  legal  confidences^ 


.;.  D.  ju. 


11.  THESSALONJANS, 


^.  D.  5i^, 


i3   Stall  xii 

19 

;;3    1  Joliu  J 

n. 

Mlii  IS  V.I 

1,1^) 

<  Oiio   vii.  II 

,  11. 

■jTi       1(0  r    S 

8-10     xix 

I'D. 

XX     10 

V  Joh    iv    9 

V' 

xviii.  fi     Is 

Xi 

4      Ho9     >i 

h. 

llei-.  1    ro 

ij 

m  xix.  IS 

.'1. 

Vee  o«,  1   e. 

» 

.'ohn    viii. 

4). 

it  Acts  Viii 

9- 

II.       xiii 

to. 

2  Cor.  Iv   4 

XI. 

:l   14,  Eiih 

1  2. 

ItRV    ix     II 

Xli. 

^  2    M»lt 

XXIV 

Hum  x»i 

8.  li 

8  AriJ    tlan  shall    "that   Wicked   be': 
revealed,  "  whom    the    Lord    shall  con- 
sume with  y  llie  spirit  of  his  mouth,  and 
shall  destroy  *  with  the  brightness  of  his 
comiue^ : 

9  Even  him,  whose  coming  "  is  after 
the  working  of  Satan,  with  all  power 
''  and  signs,  and  Ijing  wonders, 

10  And    with    all    "^  deceivableness   of 

9    17.  Xiii.  1-J.  xix   iO   XX.  10 bEx    vii   !2.  viii.  7    18    Deut  xiii 

.24.   Mark  xiii    lU.    3  Tim    iii.  8.    Kev   xiil   ll-li.   xviii.  23.  xix    20 
Cur  ii.  17.  iv  2.  xi    13.  IS.  Epb   iv.  14.  2  Pet.  ii    18. 


.superstitions,  will-worship,  self-imposed  austerities,  and 
the  wor.-^hip  of  angels:  and  the  disposition  of  many  pro- 
fessed Christians  to  follow  iheir  pernicious  ways,  were  as 
a  corrupt  leaven,  which,  working  scci^tly,  would  at  length 
protJuce  this  great  a  postacy.  {Murg.  Urf.)  But,  the  Ro- 
man empire,  which  then  let  or  liiiidcrcd,  its  full  efiect, 
by  keeping  the  church  under  peisccution,  and  curbitig  all 
authority  but  its  own,  would  continue  to  retard  this  event, 
until  it  should  be  removed  out  of  the  way.  The  conver- 
sion of  the  Roman  emperors  to  Christianity,  in  the  be- 
ginning of  the- fourth  century,  tended  greatly  to  prepare 
thingsfor  this  apostacy ;  by  giving  scope  to  the  ambition 
and  avarice  of  the  ecclesiastics,  and  by  multiplying  ex- 
ceedingly nominal  Christians;  but  it  was  not  till  the  sub- 
version of  the  western  empire  by  the  northern  nations,  and 
the  division  of  ii  into  ten  kingdoms,  that  way  was  made  for 
the  full  establishment  of  the  papal  usurpation  at  Rome,  the 
capital  city. 

V.  8 — 1'2.  The  obstacle  above-mentioned  having  been 
taken  out  of  the  way,  that  wicked  or  lawless  one  would 
be  revealed,  and  would  display  the  deformity  of  his  cha- 
racter without  disguise,  by  endeavouring  to  exalt  himself 
above  all  laws  human  and  divine.  But,  though  this  great 
usurper  would  practise  and  prosper,  yet,  the  Lord  would  at 
length  consume  him  by  the  spirit,  or  the  breath,  of  his 
mouth.  {Marg.  Ref.)  According  to  the  predictions  of 
his  word,  and  by  the  preaching  of  his  Gospel,  attended  by 
the  influences  of  his  Spirit,  he  would  gradually  waste  and 
consume  this  anti-christian  tyranny,  and  terminate  all  his 
corruptions  of  the  Gospel.  This  he  hath  been  accomplish- 
ing, during  the  space  of  above  three  hundred  years,  since 
the  first  dawnings  of  the  Reformation :  he  will  shortly 
destroy  the  whole  papal  authority,  and  all  its  dependencies, 
bvthe  brightness  of  his  coming  to  spread  the  Gospel  through 
the  nations;  (Notes,  Rev.  xviii.  xix.  xx.  1 — 6:)  and  he 
will  finally  condemn,  and  punish  with  everlasting  destruc- 
tion, all  the  actors  in  this  grand  delusion,  when  he  shall 
come  to  judge  the  world.  Such  will  certainly  be  the  doom 
of  this  "  lawless  one,"  this  "man  of  sin,"  this  "  son  of 
■'  perdition,"  whose  coming  was  to  be  attended,  and 
success  obtained,  not  by  open  force,  but  by  the  deep 
subtlety  and  peculiar  energy  of  Satan :  with  th%  highest 
pretences  to  authority  and  claims  of  power  ;  and  with 
every  kind  of  counterfeit  signs  and  wonders,  either  of 
dcepdaid  human  inJ^osturc,  or  of  satanical  operation,  by 
which  men  would  mimic  the  miracles  of  Christ  and  his 
apostles,  as  the  Egyptian  magicians  did  those  of  Moses. 
It  would  also  be  accompanied  with  all  the  various  kinds  of 
forgery,  fraud,  and  imposture,  with  )vhich  men's  senses 


iinn<;hteousnes9    ''in   tiicm    that  perish;  "iiror.  ■  is.   2 

I.I  •  1  ..        L         V  n    Cor.  ii.  Ii   iv.  3. 

because   *  they  received  not  ine   love  oi  =  <•«<  »  is 
1  1,11  -11  I  "  '"''<'*  I  '  "  '— 

the  truth,  '  that  trey  miffht  be  saved.  '>'»•'  »;"  "• 

11   And   »;lor    this    cause   ''God    shall  Joii- j.i  i9-2l 

,         ,  1    ,        •  I     I  I  »iii4j-47noni. 

send    them    strong    delusion,  '  that   they  J'.j'i'isliu'^- 
should  believe  a  lie  :  V."*"  nil'  'l  T 

'  .M       nOID     X      I. 

12  That  "they  all  might  be  damned  1 '^.'JS,*  jj",  '«■ 
who  believed    not    the    truth,  'but  had  8j» ',Vlfj,^i'i'|; 
'easure  in  unrighteousness. 


pleasure  in  unrighteousness.  l^-a^v^^ 

21—25  28 bl  Kings  xxii    18-22  2Cllr.  xviii    18-22  .SVt  o«.  Is   vi.  9.  lu   Et.  xir   9 

i  l8.  xliv.  20  livi  4.  Jer.  ixvii   in.  Bz  xxi   '.'9 k  Mark  xm  |6  Jobn  iii  3S   I  Tbes 

V   9.  2  Pet  ii.3.  Ju.le4.  5 IPs  xi   6  1.  IC-2l.lii  3  4    H03   vii  3  Sllc.  iii2  .M     ' 

xiv.  II.  John  ill    10-21    Rom.  i.  32   ii   8.  viii  7,8.  xii.  9  2  Pet  ii.    13—15.  3  Jobo  II 


■rk 


and  understandings  have  been  deluded  by  artful  dcceivcrst 
in  ditferent  ages  and  nations  of  the  world;  and  with  every 
hypocritical  device,  which  the  ingenuity  and  sagacity  of 
men  or  devils  could  possibly  invent ;  to  support  tlie  cause 
of  unrighteousness,  and  delude  the  world  into  a  stupid 
admiration,  a  blind  reverence,  and  an  implicit  submission 
to  the  arrogant  claims,  and  multiplied  idolatries,  and  abo- 
minations of  this  grand  delusion.  Thus,  by  artful  stra- 
tagems and  machinations,  multitudes  would  be  fatally 
deceived,  among  such  as  were  in  the  way  of  perdition. 
For,  seeing  they  had  not  received  the  love  of  the  truth,  but 
had  neglected  or  perverted  the  saving  doctrine  of  the  Gos- 
pel, through  pride  and  carnal  enmity,  they  would,  for 
this  cause,  be  left  to  judicial  blindness;  and  God  would, 
by  means  of  these  men,  send  them  a  delusion,  which 
would  bind  them,  in  the  strongest  chains  of  error  and 
false  confidence  ;  so  that  they  would  be  fascinated  into  the 
firm  belief  of  Satan's  lie,  and  venture  their  souls  upon  it. 
Thus,  being  held  in  impenitence  and  unbelief,  and  under 
the  power  of  their  own  lusts,  they  would  be  left  to  mani- 
fest their  enmity  to  God,  and  to  fill  up  the  measuie  of  their 
sins  ;  that  they  might  all  be  condemned  at  the  day  of  judg- 
ment, and  receive  their  merited  punishment,  who  had  not 
believed  the  truth  of  Christ,  but  had  pleasure  in  Anti- 
christ's "  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness."  because  it 
accorded  to  their  pride,  love  of  the  world,  and  dislike  to 
the  spiritual  worship  and  service  of  God  :  for  this  seems 
rather  to  refer  to  the  deceived,  than  to  the  deceivers.  It 
implied  that  God  would  act  in  this  matter,  according  t* 
the  general  rule  of  giving  up  those  who  obstinately  hate 
the  truth  through  love  of  sin,  to  be  blinded  by  Satan  ;  and 
that  there  would  be  a  remnant,  even  under  the  deepest 
darkness  of  Antichrist's  reign,  of  another  character  and 
description.  Nothing  can  more  exactly  coincide  with  the 
system  of  poperv,  as  it  prevailed  in  the  Roman  church, 
and  under  the  ftoman  pontiff,  for  many  ages,  than  this 
passage  does.  Even  their  boasted  pretensions  to  mira- 
culous powers,  and  the  imposture  or  ambiguity  of  every 
instance,  is  the  grand  proof  of  all,  that  they  were  marked 
out  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  {'Marg,  Ref.)  And  the  adhe- 
rence of  the  church  of  Rome,  even  to  the  present  day,  to 
the  worship  of  images,  saints,  and  angels,  and  to  the 
doctrine  of  absolutions,  penances,  purgatory,  transubstan- 
liation,  and  the  merit  of  good  works,  proves  that  the  man 
of  sin,  though  consuming  by  the  Spirit  and  word  of 
Christ,  is  not  )et  destroyed  by  the  brightness  of  his 
coming.  It  is  very  wonderful,  that  any  reflecting  per- 
sons should  ever  think  this  prophecy  applicable  to  the 
anti-christian  delusions  of  modern  infidels  or  atheists,  wh6 


A.  D.  5G. 


CHAPTER  11. 


A.  D.  JG. 


m\  a  sc,  en,  13  11  But  "we  are  bound  to  give 
n  lo'oc.rtvii  ?;  thanks  alway  to  God  tor  you,  brcdiren, 
ss.""]!'!'!.  :s  " beloved  of  (lie  Lord,  because  God  hath 
3°Ez.""'6"«  f[-oin  tlie  beginning  p  chosen  you  to 
11  lo   Rom  I  salvation,  "J  through   sanctification  oi"  the 

1.    Col.  111.  12    _,    .    .  ,      ,     ,■    ^?     /•     1  ,1 

I  John  iv.  10  Spirit,  and  '  belief  of  the  truth  : 
o'ceo  i.  1  Prov.      14  Whcrcunto  "  hc  called  you  by 'our 

Tin  23   Is  xWi  1         ■     •  r      I  1  /• 

jffhn  i.  I.  Gospel,  "  to  the  obtaining  of  the  glory  of 
our  Lord  Jesus  Christ. 

15  Therefore,   brethren,    ^  stand  fast. 


Heb. 


p  Rom  viti 
iz.  II  Epb 
5.S  Tim  i 

o  10   12.  Luke  i.  75  1  Pet.  i  S— 5 r  John  viii.  45.  J6   xiv   6 

Gal  hi.  1.  Eph   il.  8.  Col.  i.  5.  2  Tim   ii    15    iii    15   Jam.  i    19 

viii  28-30    1  Thcs.  ii    12. 1  Rom    ii    :6.  xvi   25      P  Th<  5   i 

11  Matt  XXT.  21  John  »iv.  S,  3.  XTii  22  Oi  Rom.  liii.  17  Eph 
i  T.m.  ii.  12  1  Pet  i  4,  5.  T.  10.  .lev  iii.  21.  i»i  23.  sxil.  3—5.- 
J.V  58.  xvi.  13  Fhil.  iv.  1. 


uPs  xvi 

B.  1  Thes.  ii   12 
-X  Stt  on,  1  Cor 


have  apostatized  from  a  profession  of  Christianity  ;  when 
the  single  expression,  "  signs  and  lying  wonders,"  demon- 
strates that  ihey  could  not  be  meant.  Antichrist  indeed  has 
made  strenuous  efforts  as  an  ■iinmasked  infidel ;  yet,  these 
short-lived  appearances  must  not  be  compared  with  the 
permanent  and  wide-spread  mischiefs  of  1300  years;  and 
in  some  considerable  degree,   much  longer.     The  original 


and  >■  liold  "■  the  traditions  which  yc  have  y iii. s.  icrxi 
been  taught,  *  whether  by  word,  or  our /"nm    m.  it 

CpiStlC.  aiiii,  u. 

16  Now  "our  Lord  Jcsu.';  Christ  him- ''m™"'  ^■' ""^ 
self,  and  God,  even  our  Father,  "  which '^j*^!^.','^"!;' 
hath  loved  us,  and  hath  o-jyen  tis  ''ever-  9°i|"'Rom.  ^ 

I        ,.  I       .  -O  8.   Eph.   II.  4.5 

lasting    consolation,    and     '  good     hope  ^-  =  •?  7;'  !'■ 

e    .\  1  ^  V         4—7.    I  John  >ii 

'  tiirouffa  o^race,  le-   >v  a,  m 

C5       &  "  Kev.  i  5  Iii  ^ 

17  e  Comfort  your  hearts,  and  "  stab- ''/^'„j'V  m.  fl 
lish  you  'in  every  good  word  and  work.  l^,',?;.-v\,i'-*' 


16-18   xti.  £2.  2  Ciir  iv.  17.  18.  Hfb.vi.  18.  I  Pet  i  5-8  Re» 

';„  '„— «  """';  '    2-5  viii.  21.  'Ji  C„l    i   5  2:i.  1  Tlies    i.  3.  Tit.  i   2   ii    13    Heb  vi. 

10.  19   yii    19.  1  Pet   I.  :)-5     1  Julin  iii   2,3 fAclsuv.  11    xviii.  £7   Horn.  Iv.  4. 

r.  2.  XI.  5.  6.-— f  16.  Is  ii  .1.  12  Ivii  :5.  Ixi  1,  2.  Ixvi  13.  Rom.  jv  13.  itnr  i  2- 
— — h  HI  3.  Is  Ixu.  7.  Rom  i.  11  xvi  25.  I  Cof.  i.  8  2  Cir  i  21  Co!  ii.  7.  1  Thc.l 
2.13   Hen   XI ii.  9.  1  Pet    v    10.  Juile2l i  Jam.  i.  21,  22.  1  John  iii.  IS. 


righteousness,  and  grace  ;  and  so  they  received  their  title  to 
heavenly  felicity,  and  were  trained  iiji  for  the  enjoyment  of 
it.  According  to  these  purfjoses  of  God  respecting  then?, 
he  had  called  them  by  the  Gospel,  which  Paul,  Silvanus, 
and  Timothy  were  sent  to  preach  to  them ;  this  ■'  came  to 
''  them  not  in  word  only,  but  with  the  power  of  the  Moly 
"  Ghost  ;"  and  their  conversion  by  it  both  evidenced  their 


words  may  mean,  either  false  and  lying  pretences  to  the  "  election  of  God,"  and  was  intended  for   "  their  obtaining 
powerof  working  miracles,  and  the  impostures    by  which  the  glory  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  '  How  wiselyand  hap- 


they  are  rendered  plausible  ;  or  to  things  really  superna- 
tural, when  performed  in  support  of  false  doctrine,  and 
claims  to  a  divine  authority,  in  propagating  it. 

V.  13,  14.  The  apostle  intimated  in  these  verses,  that 
even  at  that  time  strong  delusions  were  sent  to  those 
who  "  received  not  the  love  of  the  truth,  that  they  might 
"  be  saved  :"  he  was  therefore  bound  'to  thank  God  always 
for  his  brethren  at  Thessalonica  ;  because  it  was  evident 


pily  does  the  apostle  unite  (he  views  of  the  grace  of  God 
'  and  the  duties  of  men  !  While  he  represents  our  choice 
'  to  salvation  in  a  light  so  worthy  of  God,  since  this  salva- 
'  tion  is  still  to  be  obtained,  through  sanctification  of  the 
"  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth."     {Doddridge.) 

V.  15.  The  apostle,  therefore,  exhorted  his  beloved 
brethren  to  stand  fast  in  the  belief  of  those  truths  which 
they  had   heard  from    him,    not  only    amidst  the  rage  of 


that  they  were  specially  beloved  of  the  Lord,  having  been  i  persecutors,  but  against  the^artifices  of  deceivers;  main- 
"  from  the  beginning  chosen  to  salvation."  (Marg.  Rcf.) :  taining  the  instructions  which  he  had  given  them,  whether 
Some  contend  that  the  apostle  meant  the  beginning  of  the  j  by  word  of  mouth  when  with  them,  or  by  any  verbal 
Gospel  being  preached  to  them  ;  but  he  plainly  distinguish- 1  message,  or  by  his  former  epistle.  Doubtless  the  aposde's 
ed  this  c/ioice  of  them,  from  their  cnf/ing,  and  spake  of  the  traditions  were  worthy  of  credence  and  obedience;  but 
latter  as  the  effect  of  the  former.     The  doctrine  of  election,  how  shall   we   know  any   thing   of  them,  except  as  they 


hath  been  repeatedly  considered,  {Notes,  Rom.  viii.  28 — 
31.  ix.  11.  Eph.  i.)  but  we  may  here  add,  that  if  the 
calling  of  the  Thcssalonians  was  the  effect  of  any  pre- 
ceding cAoice  of  them  ;  it  comes  to  the  same  thing,  whether 
that  choice  was  made  the  preceding  day,  or  from  before 
the  foundation  of  the  world,  or  from  eternity  ;  except  as 
the  former  suppositions  would  militate  against  the  immu- 
tability of  God,   and    his    absolutely    perfect    prescience 


were  written  for  our  benefit  ?  It  is  therefore  a  singular 
instance  of  the  "  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness"  in 
"the  man  of  sin,"  to  attempt  the  support  of  his  corrupt 
system,  by  a  single  word  in  that  very  chapter  which  most 
fully  exjioses  his  devices.  For  oial  tiaditions,  of  equal 
authority  to  tlie  written  word,  beiiig  the  rule  of  its  interpre- 
tation, and  committed  to  the  keeping  of  tiie  church, 
(that  is,  to  the  Romish  clergy,)  was  the  grand  support  of 


Otherwise,  if  he  acted  Avisely  and  righteously  in  choosing  I  papery  forages  ;  and  of  this  fundamental  principle  they 
them,  rather  than  their  companions  in  idolatry  and  vice,  I  have  no  better  scriptural  proof  than  this  single  word,  and 
it  was  equally  wise  and  righteous  to  choose  them  from  ]  one  or  two  mere  of  simdar  import!  {Noles"  Mall.  xv.  I 
eternity,  as  at  the  very  hour  preceding   their  regeneration.  — 20.) 

V.  16,  17.  The  apostle  here  addressed  himself  in  prayer 


This  choice  of  them  to  salvation  had  not  been  made,  be- 
cause he  foresaw  they  would  be  holy,  nor  yet  with  the 
purpose  of  leaving  them  unholy;  but  with  the  design  of 
preparing  them  for  salvation,  "  through  the  sanctification 
"  of  the  Spirit,"  and  his  new-creating  energy,  beginning, 
carrying  on,  and  perfecting  their  renewaT'to  the  divine 
image  ;  and  "  tl  rough  their  belief  of  th-  truth,  as  here 
opposed  to  the  lie  of  the  man  of  sin.  For  when  they  had 
been  quickened  from  the  death  of  sin,  he  led  them  to 
believe  the  several  truths  of  God's  word,  especially  those 
relating  to  the  Person  and  Redemption  of  Christ;  thus  they 
were  brought  to  receive  him,  and  rely  on  him  for  pardon, 


to  "  our  Lo?d  Jesus  Chi  ist  himself,"  along  with  "  God 
•'even  oar  Father,"  and  he  mentioned  Christ  first,  ia 
this  most  evident  act  of  divine  cdoralion  ;  "for  he  and  the 
"  Father  are  One,"  even  that  one  God,  "who  had  loved 
'•believers,  and  given  them  eveiit'Siing  consolation,"  a 
well-siiringof  comfort  in  his  Gosjel,  and  by  his  Spirit  in 
their  hearts,  which  would  endure  lo  eternity,  and  of  which 
they  then  enjoyed  the  earnest  :  :  nd  he  had  given  them  a 
"  good  hope,"  well-grounded,  of  a  good,  a  suitable,  and 
sufficient  portion  and  felicity,  which  originated  from  his 
mercy,  and  was  evidenced  and  saiiciioned  by  his  grace   in 


J.  D.  jti. 


U.  TUESSALONfANS. 


«^.  D.  5G 


OHAP.  111. 


The  ajiosile  requests  ihc  praijcrs  of  the 
Thcssalonians  ;  expresses  his  eonjidenee 
rcspccling  them,  and  prays  for  them, 
1 — 5.    He  charges  (hem  to  censure,  and 


tvithdratu  from,  disorderly  walkers, 
U'ho  neirleeled  their  own  business,  and 
intermeddled  in  that  of  others ;  intcr- 
spcrsintr  suitable  arguments,  directions, 
and  exhortations,  ti— 15.  lie  concludes 
with  benedictions,  1 U — 1 8. 


'lu  ir  Hearts  :  and  which  produced  ihe  most  beneficial  effects 
ill  iheir  lives,  and  supported  tiicm  under  their  manifold 
trials.  He  tliercfore  bcsouf;ht  ftiu-Lord  Jesus  Christ  him- 
self, and  God,  even  our  Father,  still  more  and  more  to 
comfort  them;  and  to  render  them  steadfast,  not  only  in 
fniih  and  hope,  but  in  a  constant  attention  to  holiness,  in  all 
ihcir  discourse  and  behaviour,  and  in  an  habitual  readiness 
ii;Uo  every  good  word  and  work. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

It  is  peculiarly  incumbent  on   ministers  to  caution  men 
against  expectations,    not    warranted    by    scripture,  but 
grounded  on  impressions,  supposed  revelations,  and  per- 
versions of  tlie  word  of  God  :  for  Satan  makes  immense 
use  of  these  things  :  not  only  to  unsettle  men's  minds,   and 
fill  them  with  needless  apprehensions  ;  but  even   to  shake 
the  foundations  of  their  faith  and  hope,  to  draw  them  off 
from  their  duty,  and  to  expose  the  Gospel  itself  to  ridicule 
and  contempt.     It    is   sufiicient  for  us  to  know   that  our 
Lord  will  come,  and  will  gather  all  his  saints  unto  him; 
and  wc  should  be  careful  to  be  always  ready  for  his  com- 
ing, and  to  guard  against  delusions  and  presumption,  in 
respect  to  the  ej.act  lime  of  that  great  event.     We  know, 
however,  that  ihe  scriptures  cannot  be  broken  :  the  day  of 
Christ  could  not  come,  till  the  predicted  apostacy  had  ta- 
ken place.     These  proiihecics  have  now  in  a  great  measure 
received  their  comjiletion,  and  confirm  our  assured  belief  of 
the  truth  of  the  scriptures  :  but  though  "  the  son  of  perd 
'•  tion"  hath  been  revealed  ;  though  he  hath  "  opposed  and 
"  exalted  himself  above   all  that  is  called  God,   or  that  is 
"  worshipjjed  ;"and  hath  spoken  and  acted  as  if  he  were 
a  deity  upon  earth,  who  was  to  be  adored  in  the  temple  of 
God  himself;  though  the  mystery  of  iniquity,  after  work- 
ing long  in  secret,  at  length  was   brought  to    light  ;  and 
"  the  lawless  one"  openly  proclaimed  his  arrogance,  en- 
forced his  presumptuous  decrees,  and  supported  his  delu- 
bions,  by  the  working  of  Satan,  with   lying  miracles,  and 
all  kinds  of  impostures  ;  yet  the  Lord  hath  not   yet  fully 
destroyed    him   with  the  brightness  of  his    coming  ;  and 
other  prophecies  still  remain  to  be  fulfilled,  before  the  end 
shall  come.     But  let  us  observe,  that  Satan  does  most 
mischief  by  those,  who,  Judas  like,  profess  themselves  dis- 
ciples and  apostles,  and  sell  Christ  for  money  :  these  are 
emphatically   "sons   of  perdition,"  and   "men    of  sin." 
Pride  and  ambition  are  always  hateful ;  but  they   are  most 
diabolical  when  employed  about  spiritual  things  ;  and  there 
bare  indeed  been  maiiy  Antichrists  ;  yet  no  one  has  been  so 
mischievous  as  he  who  seated  himself  in  the  temple  of  God. 
V.  5—12.  ■ 

The  world,  in  every  age,   has  been  replete  with  cheats 


of  destruction,  by  means  of  lying  signs  and  miracles,  o" 
other  S))ccics  of  the  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness,  with 
more  fatal  effect  than  in  any  other  character,  (,r  by  any 
other  engine.  However,  neither  the  father  of  lies,  nor  any 
of  his  children,  can  go  further,  or  proceed  more  rapidly, 
than  the  oidy  wise  God  is  pleased  to  permit  him.  Every 
event  takes  place  in  the  a|)pointcd  se;..ion  ;  and  after  all 
the  mysterious  devices  of  inirjuily,  which  Satan,  or  wick- 
ed men,  can  frame,  "  the  counsel  of  God  shall  stand,  and 
"  he  will  do  all  his  pleasure  ;"  and  one  Aniichrislian  pow- 
er has  often  been  cmplr-.ycd  far  beside  his  purpose,  to 
stop  the  progress  of  another  still  more  pestiferous.  It  will 
at  last  appear  that  none  were  deceived  by  any  '•  energy  ol 
"  delusion,"  who  were  not  at  heart  enemies  to  the  truth 
and  will  of  God,  and  disposed  to  take  pleasure  in  unri'^'ht- 
eousness  :  he  is  continually  permitting  the  devil  to  seduce 
persons  of  this  character  into  the  belief  of  some  lie,  by 
which  they  are  held,  as  with  fetters  of  iron,  till  they  re- 
ceive their  merited  condemnation.  To  avoid  this  fatal 
doom,  men  should  take  heed  not  to  repress  their  convic- 
tions, from  love  of  sin  :  they  should  pray  earnestly  for  the 
love  of  the  truth,  and  for  saving  faith,  from  which  it  springs  ; 
and  they  should  use  every  means  of  obtaining  that  humbile 
and  spiritual  mind,  which  is  the  best  security  against  eve- 
ry fatal  delusion. 

V.  13— ir. 

If  we  now  hate  sin  and  love  the  truth,  we  are  bound 
to  thank  God  for  ourselves,  and  for  each  other.  M.my 
can  well  remember  the  time  when  they  despised  or  hated 
the  doctrines  of  scripture,  and  preferred  soothing  errors  to 
them :  nay,  some  of  us  seemed  to  provoke  God  to  send 
"  us  strong  delusion  to  believe  a  lie  ;"  and  we  should  cer- 
tainly have  held  it  fast,  if  we  had  been  left  to  ourselves. 
If  then  it  bo  now  otherwise  with  us,  we  may  thankfully 
ascribe  it  to  the  sovereign  love  of  God,  who  from  the 
"  beginning  chose  us  unto  salvation,  through  sanctification 
"  of  the  Spirit,  and  belief  of  the  truth."  But  let  none 
conclude  themselves  chosen  and  called,  who  are  strangers 
to  the  "  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  unto  obedience,  and 
"  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus."  (1  Pet.  i.  2.)  Let 
none  place  saving  faith  in  any  thing,  but  real  efficacious 
"  belief  of  the  truth,"  as  revealed  in  scripture.  This 
belief  of  the  truth  brings  the  sitmer  to  rely  on  Christ,  and 
so  to  love  and  obey  him  ;  it  is  sealed  by  the  Holy  Spirit 
upon  his  heart,  and  it  prepares  him  for  the  glory  of  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ  in  heaven.  Let  us  then  stand  fast  in 
this  doctrine  of  the  apostles,  and  reject  all  spurious  addi- 
tions from  every  quarter  ;  let  us  neither  hesitate  nor  omit 
to  pray  to  our  Lord  Jesus  himself,  as  well  as  to  our  loving 
God  and  Father,  that  our  interest  in  his  "  everlasting 


and  forgeries ;  yet  none  are  so  iniquitous  or  impious  as  "  consolation,  and  good  hope  through  grace, "  may  be 
those  which  some  have  called  pious  frauds  ;  and  "  Satan,  evinced,  not  only  by  his  "  comforting  our  hearts,  but  by  his 
'•  transfortned  into  an  angel  of  light,"  carries  on  his  trade  "  establishing  us  in  every  good  word  and  work."     Then 


.5.  D. 


CUAPTEIl  ni. 


J.  D. 


.MatixMLuke  TT^INALLY,  brethren, "  pray  for  us,  that 
■VitoriM  X^  ''tlio  word  of  the  Lord  uiuy  *  have 
ft\  "',"'  1  free  course,  nnd  "  be  glorilicd,  '^  even  as  it 
He   xiii  18,19  IS  With  you  : 

%t."'hil.%\i:  2  And  that  we  may  be  '  dcHvered  from 
s's  ■riro°^i.V'  t  unreasonable  and  wicked  men  :   '  for  all 

«  Ps'JJxxviii.s.  «jfrt  liave  not  faith. 

«*''Tiics"i''»  ii.  3  But  E  the  Lord  is  faithful,  who 
Horn.  XV.  31.  shall  ''  stablish  vou,  '  and  keep  you  from 

SCr^i.  .8-10.  evil. 

3  T.m'  iv  17  4  And  •"  we  have  confidence  in  the  Loru 

♦  Gr  absurd  ill  i         -ll 

,  ueut.xxxii  SO  tone  uuff  you,  '  that  ye  both  do  and  will 

Matt.  XVII     17  -^  y        '  J 

""ill  ?3, '"K^do  the  thmsrs  whicli  we  command  you. 

Will.  8  John  II-  O  *' 

sHi '45*50  xil'  ^  -^"d  ""  ^'^^  Lord  direct  your 
s/'Kom^x.'ie';  hearts    "into    the    love    of    God,    "and 

aCor.  i»   3,  1  — gS<e  on,  1  Cor    i    9.  x.  13    1  Thes    v  21. h.ftton.ii    17 i  Gen. 

jlviii   16  1  Chr  iv   10.    Ps  xix   13.  cxxi  7.   Malt  vi   13    Luke  xi  1.   John  xvii.  15    2 

Tim   iv   10  2  Jet.  ii.  9.  .luile  24. k  Rnm   xv    M  3  Cor.  ii   3  vii    16.  viii  22.  Gal.  v. 

?0.  Ph.l.  i    6   Fhlcm.SI 16.  13.  Matt,  xxtii    20  Rom.ii7.  xv  18,  1  Cor   vii    19   xiv 

37  2  Cor  ii    9  vii    15  Pbil   ii    12   1  Thcs.  iv.  1.  2.  10,  1 1. m  1  Kinss  viil  68.  I  Chr 

HXix.  18.  Ps.  cxix.  5   36   Prov   iii   6  Jer.  x.  23.    J^ra   I-  16-18. n  Deut.  XXX   6.  Jer 

mi    33    Rom   V   5   \iii  28.  I  Cor    rii.3   Gal    v.  22.  Jam   ii  5    1  John  iv    19 0  Ps 

al  I.  cxx>  5.6  Lam  lii  26  Alike  xll  36,37  Rom  tiii  25  Pliil.  ill  20, 21  1  Thes  i 
3.  10.  2  1  im   iv  S.  Til  ii   13.  Heb.  ix.  23.  2  Fet   ,ii    12.  Rev.  iil.  10,  11   xiii.  10. 


we  may,  even  in  the  most  afflicted  circumstances,  look 
down  with  pity  on  the  wealthiest  of  those  who  have  only 
the  perishing  consolations  and  hopes  of  this  vain  work)  ; 
or  who  have  only  the  vain  confidence,  which  attends  the 
contempt,  neglect,  or  perversion,  of  the  Gospel  of  God  our 
Saviour. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  III.  V.  1 — 5.  The  aposUe,  as  usual,  requested 
the  Thessalonians  to  pray  for  him  and  his  fellow-workers, 
and  for  success  to  their  labours  ;  that  so  the  word  of  the 
Lord  Jesus,  concerning  him  and  his  salvation,  might  run, 
and  be  diffused  by  a  rapid  jirogress,  from  heart  to  heart, 
and  from  place  to  place,  through  divers  nations  ;  and  that 
its  excellent  nature  and  efiects  might  be  manifested  in  the 
conversion  of  numbers  from  idolatry  and  vice  to  the  true 
worship  of  God,  and  in  the  holy  lives  of  j)rofessed  Chris- 
tians ;  as  the  glory  of  the  Gospel  had  been  most  signally 
displayed  among  them.  lie  requested  them  also  to  pray 
for  the  protection  of  him,  and  the  other  preachers  of  the 
Go.^pel,  from  the  malice  and  violence  of  perverse  and 
wicked  men,  such  as  the  Jewish  zealots  were  ;  whom  no 
arguments  could  convince,  bo  persuasion  or  kindness 
mollify  ;  seeing  their  prejudices,  the  jeffect  of  their  per- 
verscness  and  wickedness,  hurried  them  into  all  kinds  of 
crimes,  in  order  to  oppose  and  destroy  the  apostle,  and 
others  who  preached  Christ  to  the  Gentiles.  The  blind 
devotees  of  the  pagan  idofury,  whom  the  Jews  stiixed  tip 
to  aid  their  persecutions,  may  also  be  intended.  Notwith- 
standing the  abundance  of  miracles,  and  the  fulfilment  of 
prophecies,  which  evinced  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  yet  all 
men  had  not  faith  to  believe  it,  that  being  the  effect  of  a 
divine  power  upon  the  heart,  which  overcame  the  carnal 
pride,  obstinacy,  and  enmity  of  fallen  nature.  Probably 
some  professed  Christians  secretly  concurred  with  more 
open  enemies,  in  at'empting  the  life  of  the  apostle  ;  and 
these  false  brethren,  having  no  real  failh  in  Christ,  were 
al.so  destitute  o{  faithfiilne'sx  in  their  pretended  friendship 
toliim  ;.nd  his  fellow-k'.hoiircrs.  He  was,  however,  .satis- 
fied that  the  Lord  uns  faithful  to  his  promises;  and  that 


xvlil.  17.   K<;i. 

XNi.   17      I  Co. 

II— in  IT. 


into  tiic  :[■  jiniieiit  \\r.inng  fc;-  C'liriit.  \"^;!;;/"'i:.".^' 
G  Now  wc  command  you,  brethren,  ^'',"•^•  "''■■' 
I'in  the  name  of  our  Lord  Jeou's  Christ,  Vor"  lo  Kpi." 
1  thtit  yc  withdraw  yourselves  from  every  !7j'Ti,i!^1v''i: 
brotlicr  that '  walkclh  disorderly,  and  no"t  »!."">,  u  's 
'after  the  tradition  which  ho  recti  vcd  o\\^u.' \i' 
us. 

7  For  yourselves  know  '  l;ow  yc  ou^ht  ^i ''I'-nin'm: 
to  follow  us:  "  for  wc  behaved  not  our-  w 'i' Joi."'  iit 
selves  disorderly  among  you  ;  r .-    n,  12     i 

8  Neither    did     wc    *  eat    any    man's  n  '"  " 
bread    for   nought;    >  but    wrougl-it  with'v'ii-^ 
labour  and  travail  ^  night  and  day,  that  >>  1  "vhir'ni'. 

•     1  ,  .1  1     '=  1  ,        ,       •'  17  iv  a  I  Thes. 

we    might  not  be   chargeable  to  any  of  !  ^-  ''■  '  ''™- 

o  o  J  \\.  1;  Tit    ii.  7. 

you  :  1  ''el-  V  3 

■'      n        -M         1  -  I  ""^    'Tlif-  ''   '0 

9  MNot  because  we  have  not  power  ;  "'^''^nv.xx.M. 

b.  r  ?    27.  malt   VI  11. 

ut "  to  make  ourselves  an  ensamplc  unto  '/"^^H  "^v';,  •'• 

-    ,  r  sx.    .'4      1  Cor. 

you  to  lollow  us.  j,^  'i'?Th^.''''v 

'1 ■>  ""  o"    I  Tlies  ii  9 a  Matt  X    10.   Sft  on,  1  Cor.  is   l-li-'oal    vi'e  'l' 

Thes   ii   6. 1>  6ec  o«,  t.  7.  Jnhti  xiii    15.  1  Ptt  ii   11. 


the  Thessalonians  were  true  believers,  whom  Gjd  would 
establish  in  the  faith,  and.  defend  ag.iinst  the  devices  of 
the  wicked  one,  and  of  evil  men,  and  keep  from  the  evil 
of  sin,  and  all  its  fatal  effects.  lie  had  also  confidence  in 
the  Lord  respecting  them,  that  he  would  give  them  grace 
to  dispose  and  enable  them,  both  at  prestiitand  in  future, 
to  observe  all  the  directions  and  commandments  which  he 
had  given  them.  He  therefore  prayed  that  God  would 
guide  and  lead  their  hearts  into  the  comfortable  experience 
of  his  love  towards  them,  and  into  the  exorcise  of  lovo 
to  him,  and  into  the  "  patience  of  Christ;"  that  patience 
which  he  exemplified,  taught,  required,  and  bestowed  • 
even  a  resignation  of  soul  under  sufferings,  meekness  and 
long-suffering  under  injuries,  "  patient  continuance  in 
"  well-doing,"  and  a  disposition  calmly  to  believe  and 
wait  for  the  Lord's  time  of  deliverance.  As  it  is  the  aoik 
of  the  Holy  Spirit  to  direct  and  lead  the  soul  into  the 
exercise  of  these  holy  dispositions,  and  as  '•  the  Lord" 
is  here  mentioned  distinct  from  God,  and  from  Christ  it 
has  been  supposed,  with  some  probability,  that  the  ajjosilc 
addressed  this  prayer  personally  lo  the  Holy  Spirit,  "  the 
"  Lord  the  Spirit,"  the  third  person  in  the  adorable  Tri- 
nity.    (J^Jtarg.  fief.) 

V.  6 — 9.  The  Thessalopians  were  generally  deservin"- 
of  high  commendation;  but  the  aposl!^  had  occasion  to 
speak  with  authority,  and  implied  reproof  in  one  par- 
ticular, of  which  he  had  before  given  some  intimation. 
(I  Thes.  iv.  11,  12.)  He  therefore  commanded  and  ex- 
horted, or  charged  them,  in  the  name,  and  as  they  valued 
the  authority,  favour,  and  glory,  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  that. 
they  should  withdraw  from  every  one  called  a  Christian 
brother,  who  walked  disorderly,  like  a  soldier  that  quitted 
his  ranks  or  deserted  his  post.  For  they  well  knew  in 
what  respects  they  ought  to  imitate  him  and  hfs  bicdiien  ; 
:is  they  had  not  behaved  in  a  disorderly  manner  amoiit^ 
ihcm,  or  done  any  thing  inconsistent  Avidi  the  regularitv 
of  families,  or  of  society.  In  particular,  (hey  had  not 
lived  at  other  peoplc'.s  expense,  nor  in  idleness  :  on  the 
con'rnr}'.  'hey  !nd  wrci'g.'^f,  7:i'.h  v"iv  grcit  hbotir  an^ 


.'i.  D.  5^.  II.  THESSALONIANS. 

10  For   even  '^  when    we    were    witli  i  Christ,   '' tliat   with  quietness  thc^  work, 


.i.  D.  ^. 


c:  I. Kite    \Sil 

Acts  XX    II 
■1  Ucn      <ii. 


c  ^te  on,  r  6 

f  I  T.m,  T.  13. 

Pel.  IV.  )6 
g  Het  oil,  p  6. 


you,  this   Ave    comniaudocl  you,   "^  that 
.  any  would  not  work,  neither  should   he 
eat. 

11  For  wc  licar   that  there   are  some 
which    '  walk    ainonj^     you    disord(;rly, 

'  '  workinsj  not  at  all,  but  arc  busy  bodies. 

12  iSow  them  that  are  surh  t^we  com- 
mand and    exhort    by  our    Lord    Jesus 


fau^iie,  to  earn  a  maiiilenaiicc  for  thomsclvcs  ;  even  during; 
the  night,  wlion  the  day  did  not  suflice  for  llint,  and  tiic 
cxoicise  of  their  inini.stiy  also.  Thu.s  tliey  avoided  being 
r.h.u-gcablc  to  any  person,  that  they  might  excite  no  pre- 
judice against  the  Gospel.  Not  that  (Ley  had  no  right  to 
a  niaintenanco,  or  power  to  require  one,  by  the  rule  of  the 
(.jospcl ;  but  because,  in  tlieir  circumstances,  ihey  counted 
it  necessary  to  endure  much  hardship,  tliat  they  might 
become  a  pro|)cr  cxamjjle  for  their  converts  to  imitate. 
{Soles,  1  Cor.  ix.) 

V.  10 — 12.  Perhaps  the  apostle  had  perceived  a  dispo- 
sition in  some  persons  at  Thessalonira,  to  make  religion  a 
pretence  for  indolence,  and  for  subsisting  on  the  hospita- 
lity of  their  brethren,  ivithout  working  at  their  own  trades. 
'  How  they  might  fail  into  tliis  evil,  is  easy  to  conceive. 
'  Person  vail  ;ilive  lo  God  ruid  his  Christ,  and  knowing 
'  little  of  the  deceitfuliiess  of  the  heart,  and  the  crafts  of 
'  Satan,  might  find  it  irksome  to  attend  lo  the  concerns  of 
'  this  life,  h  was  a  fault  indeed,  and  very  dangerous,  if 
'  persisted  in  ;  as  it  was  soon  corrected,  in  all  probability, 

•  and  in  part  occasioned  by  the  strength  of  heavenly  atlec- 
'  lions,  one  cannot  he  very  severe  in  censuring  it.  It  may 
'  be   worth    while   for  those    who    feel    themselves   much 

•  irritated  against  similnr  evils  attending  on  the  out-pour- 

•  ing  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  our  days,  lo  consider  whether 
'  they  do  not  exercise  more  candour  toward  the  Thessa- 

•  lonians,  and  respect  them  as  real  Christians,  while  they 
■  scorn  those  who  walk  in  their  steps  as  enthusiasts.'  {Mil- 
ner.)  The  apostle,  however,  being  fully  auare  of  the 
consequences,  had,  when  he  was  with  them,  commanded 
them  not  to  maintain  in  idleness  such  as  could  work  and 
would  not,  either  by  private  or  public  charity  ;  that,  being 
left  to  endure  the  pinchings  of  hunger  and  want,  they 
might  be  compelled  to  attend  to  their  proper  duty.  As 
<jod  gives  every  thing  lo  man  in  the  way  of  labour,  so  the 
ir.duslrious  part  of  every  community  maintains  the  sloth- 
ful. Or  the  words  may  signify,  if  any  man  refuse  to  work, 
he  ought  by  all  means  to  live  without  food  :  but,  if  that  be 
impossible,  let  him  thence  learn  to  consider  how  unrea- 
sonable and  iniquitous  idleness  is  :  by  which  a  man  that 
1  annot  but  consume,  does  nothing  to  replenish,  the  stores 
that  are  thus  exhausted.  The  expression  was  for  sub- 
stance a  proverb  among  the  Jews.  '  They  state  it  wrong, 
'  who  render  it.  Let  him  not  eat,  who  docs  not  work  ;  for 
'  none  are  more  deserving  of  relief  from  others,  than 
'  they  who,  through  some  just  and  necessary  impediment, 
'  cannot  labour,  though  ihey  greatly  desire  it.'  (Besa.) 
This  venerable  reformer,  of  course,  here  takes  occasion  to 
expose  the  mendicant  monks  and  friars,  as  exactly  an- 
swering the  character  described  by  St.  Paul.  How  far  re- 
lieving vagrant  beggars,  of  whose  character,  or  incapacity 
for  labour,  we  know  nothing,  can  consist  with  this  rule. 


and  '  eat  their  own  bread. 

13  But  '' yc,  brethren,  *  be  not  weary 
in  Avell-doin£^. 

II  And  if  any  man  'obey  not  our 
word  t  by  this  epistle,  "  note  that  man, 


.    13   Ze 

liil    17- 
17   1  Cm 


>/(    D'M    XX   R   r>  xxvil    13.  Is.  xl 

111    1   S'or  IV    1    16    ficb  jcii  i.  Kev    ii.3 1  Dcu 

2    2lor   li    s.vii    14  x.fi.  Phil   ii    li.    1  Tlies  iv   8 
Or.  nfni/y  that  mtn  b)a%ifitlU. m  6  Malt,  xv 


h  Gc.i    xlix.  U. 

15     Frov.   x»ii. 

1.    Ec.  ip.  6.    I 

Thca.  iv.  II.     1 

Till  il.  2 
t  Set  Oft,  8.    Luke 

XI  3. 
k  I>     xl     30,  31. 

Mai.  i.  13  Kom. 

ii  7     1  Cor  XV. 

»«  Gal.  II  9  10- 

I'hil  i  9  IThes. 
.19  ZecK  ill  IC. 
I  xvii.  12  Prov. 
Fhilem  21  lleh. 
Ili    17     Rom  xvi. 


i..  worth  inquiry.  Certainly  the  money  might  be  almost 
always  belter  employed.  Whatever  rank  men  sustain, 
ihf'y  are  mere  drones  in  the  hive,  unless  they  fill  up  the 
duties  of  their  station  for  the  common  benefit.  Christians, 
therefore,  should  not  countenance  such  evident  injustice  ; 
especially  as  this  hath  always  been  one  of  the  slanders 
raised  against  the  professed  worshippers  of  God.  (A'o/e, 
Ex.  V.  8,  9.)  The  kindness  required  from  believers,  and 
to  which  they  are  prepense,  olten  gives  slothful  persons 
an  opportunity,  on  various  pretences,  lo  seek  exemption 
from  labour,  by  which  they  become  useless  and  mischiev- 
ous ;  they  and  their  families  are  often  reduced  to  great 
distress  ;  debts  are  contracted  which  they  cannot  pay  ;  and 
that  bounty  is  diverted  into  a  wrong  channel,  which  should 
encourage  the  industrious  poor,  and  support  the  sick  and 
afflicted.  The  aposde  therefore  reminded  his  beloved 
Thessalonians  of  Uiis  rule  ;  because  he  heard  that  there 
were  some  of  these  disorderly  persons  among  ihem,  who 
did  not  work  at  their  own  trades  or  callings,  but  expected 
to  be  mainiained  in  idleness  by  their  brethren.  These 
persons  would  naturally  contract  a  sauntering,  gossipping 
habit,  and  would  indulge  a  talkative,  curious,  and  conceit- 
ed temper;  and,  having  much  leisure,  ihey  would  inter- 
meddle with  other  men's  concerns,  to  the  disturbance  of 
families,  by  exciting  suspicions  and  jealousies  among 
neighbours  ;  and  to  the  injury  of  men's  characters.  But, 
the  apostle  commanded,  and  charged  them,  in  the  name  of 
Christ,  and  as  they  would  stand  accepted  before  his  tri- 
bunal, lo  cease  from  this  ofRciousness ;  and  to  attend  to 
their  own  labour  with  humility,  modesty,  contentment,  and 
peaceable  industry ;  that,  thus  subsisting  on  their  own 
earnings,  they  n)idit  "  eat  their  own  bread,"  and  not  con- 
sume what  properly  belonged  to  others. 

V.  13.  As  the  bad  use  which  some  individuals  made 
of  the  liberality  and  hospitality  of  their  brethren,  tended 
lo  damp  the  ardour  of  Christian  charity,  the  apostle 
thought  it  necessary  to  caution  them  against  growing  wea- 
ry in  well  doing,  in  this  or  any  other  instance.  (i\o<e, 
Gal.  vi.8— 10.) 

*V.  14,  15.  Should  any  one  continue  to  disobey  the 
command  given  by  the  apostle,  "  to  labour  with  quietness, 
"  and  eat  his  own  bread,"  the  others  were  directed  to 
note  him  by  some  censure  of  the  Church,  and  every  Chris- 
tian was  required  to  separate  from  his  company,  that  he 
njight  be  put  to  shame,  and  brought  to  repentance.  Thus 
the  scandal  would  be  prevented,  and  the  credit  of  Chris- 
tianity maintained.  Yet,  they  were  by  no  means  to  show 
any  ill-will  to  him,  or  do  him  any  injury,  as  if  he  were 
an  enemy  ;  but  to  persevere  in  seeking  his  good  by  loving 
admonitions,  considering  him  as  a  brother,  though  "  over- 
"  taken  in  a  fault."     (i\oles,  1   Cor.  v.) 

V.  16.     The  Lord  Jesus,  our  great  Peace-maker  wi^h 


J.  D.  56. 


CHAPTER  III. 


/I  D.  50. 


nNuto.^xii.  u.  and  have  no  company  witli  him,  "  that  he 
'"'a''  vi"  'U.  ^'^y  ^^  ashamed. 

V^'  "!,rl?       15     Yet     °  count     him     not     as     an 
i"e'J]t^Lf>t\emy,  but  p  admonish   htm    as    a    bro- 

o  Lev     xiK.    17,  <■"»'' • 

s'cor"ir6li*:       1<J  Now   ''the  Lord  of  peace  himself 

«.8   \iji.  ID  Gal   ti    i   Jmle  .'2,2J. p  I's   cxii  5    I'rov.  i\  a   xxv    12     Malt 

xviii    15.  1  Cor     V   11.  .^ao.   v,  19.20. -q  Ps  Issii   .T   7    Is.  Ix    6,7   Zcch    vi.  13 

Luke  ii  M  J"lin  sir.  IT.  Rtire.  xv. 33.  xvi.zii.  1  Cor.  xiv.  33.  S  Cor.  v   lU-21.  sili.  11 
Epu  ii  14-17  I  Tbet.  V.  23.  Heb  vii  2  xiii  20. 


the  Fatlicr  and  the  great  Author  of  all  peace  to  men,  was 
here  ad.h'csscd  in  prayer,  to  give  the  Tiie»salonian,s  peace 
in  iheir  hearts  and  conscieni  es,  peace  with  each  other,  and 
peace  with  a'd  men,  at  cdl  times,  and  by  all  means,  in  his 
providence,  by  his  grace,  through  the  labours  of  his 
ministers,  and  their  own  mutual  endeavours,  and  by  their 
prayers  for  each  otlur;  a:id  that  he  would  be  with  them 
all,  as  the  Author  of  comfort  and    holiness  to  their  souls 

V.  17.  It  is  probable,  that  the  apostle's  method  of 
writing  by  an  ammuen.'^is  gave  occasion  to  some  coun- 
terfeit epistles  to  be  written  in  his  name  ;  he  therefore 
subscribed  the  salutation  with  his  ow.i  hand,  as  the  token, 
in  every  epistle,  that  it  cauie  from  him.  It  is  not  unlike- 
ly, that  he  dictated  his  epistles,  while  labouring  at  his  trade 
as  a  tent-maker. 

V.  18.     (Marg.  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—3. 

The  success  of  the  Gospel  is  as  realJy  promoted  by 
fervent  prayer,  as  by  faithful  preaching.  All,  in  whose 
conversion  it  hath  been  glorilied,  should  labour  to  honoui- 
it  in  their  holy  lives,  and  they  should  desire  and  pray  that 
it  may  have  free  course,  and  be  glorified  in  this  manner  all 
over  the  earth.  Th«  y  ought  also  to  beseech  the  Lord  to 
pr  tccthisfiithful  ministers  against  those  uni'casonable  and 
wii  ked  men,  who  are  every  where  to  be  met  with,  even 
am  ing  professeii  Christians,  and  who  are  equally  destitute 
of  (aiUiand  faithfulness,  that  they  may  not  be  discouraged 
by  t'leir  most  virulent  or  determined  opjjosition.  Our 
■while  dependence,  however,  must  be  u|)on  the  Lord's 
faiihfulness  to  hi.s  promises,  who  will  surely  establish  those 
\vh  1  rf  ly  on  him,  and  preserve  them  from  eveiy  fatal 
snare  and  real  evil.  If  Hy  hi*  special  grace  we  have  that 
faith,  which  nmltitudes  have  not,  our  obligations  to  him 
are  immense ;  and  we  should  earnestly  apply  to  him  to 
incline  and  enable  us,  perseveringly,  and  without  reserve, 
to  obey  his  coinmaiids,  and  that  the  Lord  the  Spirit  may 
direct  our  hearts  into  the  love  of  God  and  the  patience  of 
Christ. 

V.    6—18. 

It  is  of  great  importance  to  the  credit  and  success  of  the 
G'lspfjl,  that  the  injunctions  of  the  apostles  be  observed  ; 
and  that  believers  withdraw  from  every  brother  who  walks 
disorderly,  and  habitually  neglects  or  violates  the  pre- 
cepts of  Scripture.  Pious  men  are  often  betrayed  into  a 
tlisregard  to  this  rule,  through  humility  and  icndernpss  ;  by 
which  means  the  misconduct  of  a  prof    sed  believer  turns 

Vol.  v.— Ko.  U-I. 


"■give   you    peace    ahvajs  by  all  moans.  rNum    vi   ua. 
'  Vhe  Lord  6c  with  you  all.  '-''r?  '"«  '»>i'< 

17  The  salutation  of  Paul  '  with  mine  {' J^^'m'-iJ^j' 
own  hand,  which  is  "  the  token  in  every  j^h,/'";,.^""?' 
epistle  :  so  I  write.  fh'r'iV""-'' '' 

18  "The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  VtIxx'*"'!!""!-): 
Christ  6c  with  you  all.     Amen. 


to  the  scandal  of  his  profession,  and  he  is  soothed  into 
carnal  security  by  an  ill-judged  and  unkind  lenity.  \Miat- 
ever  difficulties  occur  respecting  public  discipline,  t'C- 
lievers  of  every  denomination  might  agree,  in  separating 
from  disorderly  walkers,  with  proper  admonitions  and 
expo.-tulations  ;  that  thus  being  put  to  shame,  they  might  be 
brought  to  rcjicntance.  This  would  be  so  far  from  treating 
them  as  enemies,  that  it  would  be  the  wisest  exercise  of 
brotherly  love.  It  is  peculiarly  incumbent  on  ministers, . 
to  show  the  tendency  of  their  doctrine  in  their  own  con- 
duct, that  the  people  may  perceive  how  they  ought  to 
follow  them.  It  is  not  indeed  required,  nor  generally 
expected,  that  they  should  "  labour  and  toil,  night  and 
'day,  to  avoid  being  chargeable"  to  the  people;  for 
'  they  that  preach  the  Gosjicl  have  a  right  to  live  of  the 
'  Gospel;"  and,  if  faithful  and  diligent  in  their  work,  they 
by  no  means  "  eat  any  man's  bread  for  naught."  Vet  they 
should  be  very  careful  to  avoid  every  appearance  of  selfish- 
ness, indolciice.  or  an  encroaching  spirit  :  and  they  must 
often  give  up  their  own  intere.'it,  imiulgencc,  and  incli- 
nation, to  make  themselves  an  examjile  to  the  (jeople,  and 
to  give  energy  to  their  instructions.  A  slothful  man  is  a 
scandal  to  any  society,  but  most  to  a  religious  society.  It 
would  be  deemed  rigorous-  should  we  enforce  the  a|ios- 
tle's  rule,  "  that  if  any  will  not  work,  neither  shall  he  eat ;" 
yet,  in  fact,  it  is  founded  in  equity  and  love.  It  is  injustice 
to  the  indigent,  the  weali,  and  the  industrious,  when  the 
bounty  of  their  brethren  is  wasted  on  the  indclent  and 
extravagant.  The  greatest  kindness  that  can  be  shown 
to  the  latt'T,  is  to  constrain  them,  if  possible,  "  to  labour, 
"  working  with  their  own  hands  the  thing  which  is  good  ;" 
this  alone  can  preserve  them  from  mischief,  temjiiation, 
and  misery.  None  can  "  cat  their  own  bread,"  whoaie 
not  willing,  in  some  way,  to  labour  ibr  it.  They  who 
neglect  their  own  business  become  busy-bodies,  cflicious 
intci'meddlers,  tale-bearers,  and  disturbers  of  the  peace  of 
families,  churches,  and  communities  ;  for  '  the  devil  finds 
'  some  mist  hi^f  still  for  idle  hands  to  do.'  Persons  of 
this  description  ought  therefore  to  be  discountenanced,  re- 
buked, and  commanded  from  the  Lord  Jesus,  with  quiet- 
ness to  labour  and  e.it  their  own  bread;  and.  if  they  refuse 
to  do  this,  they  should  be  censuicd,  noted,  and  sliunned  by 
all  believers,  till  brought  to  repentance.  No  abuses,  how- 
ever, of  this  or  any  other  kind  should  make  us  weary  of 
well-doing,  check  our  bounty  to  proper  objects,  or  our 
genuine  good  will  to  the  most  unworthy.  While  we  use 
every  means  of  peace  in  our  private  or  public  capacity, 
we  nvdst  still  pray  to  the  Lord  of  jieace,  to  give  us  peace 
always,  and  by  all  mean.-,  and  that  he  would  be  with  us, 
and  confer  his  grace  on  us  and  all  our  brethren. 
3  A 


THE 
FIRST  EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 

TO 

TIMOTHY. 


Thfftiiixe  uhcn  ihis  epistle  was  written,  constitutes  the  principal  dijjiculty  respecting  it.  It  was  long  the  general 
opinion,  that  the  apostle  wrote  it  soon  after  he  ivas  driven  from  Ephesiis,  on  account  of  the  tumult  excited  by 
Jjemctrius  and  his  craftsmen.  (Acts  xix.  20 — 40.  sx.  1.)  But,  several  very  learned  and  respectable  men 
have,  in  modern  times,  started  objections  against  this  opinion,  which  they  think  insurmountable.  There  is  no 
reasonable  doubt,  but  that  the  Second  Epistle  to  the  Corinthians  was  written  during  the  apostle's  abode  in 
Macedonia,  after  he  came  thither  from  Ephesus.  But,  it  is  evident  that  Timothy  was  with  him  when  he 
wrote  it ;  for  his  name  is  inserted  in  the  superscrijjfion.  How  then,  say  they,  could  he  have  been  left  at 
Ephesus,  and  entreated  to  abide  there  ?  (i  3.)  '•  .dnd  as  to  the  only  solution  of  the  difficulty,  which  can  be 
'  thought  of,  viz.  that  I'imothy  might  folloiv  so  soon  after,  as  to  be  with  the  apostle  in  Macedonia,  ivhen  he 


'  Bishop  Pearson,  in  placing  the  date  of  the  epistle,  and  the  history  referred  to  in  it,  at  a  period  subsequent  to 
'  St.  Paul's  first  imprisonment,  and  consequently  subservient  to  the  cera,  up  to  ivhich  the  -lets  of  the  j^postles 
'  brings  his  history.^  (Palej.)  This  is  a  fair  statement  of  the  main  obj'ction  ;  though  sonic  things,  of  in- 
ferior moment,  will  require  a  little  attention.  It  may,  hoirever,  be  questioned,  whether  the  conclusion  here 
deduced,  does  not  lie  open  to  still  more  insvperabk  objections.  Some  regard  may  be  due  to  the  total  silence  of 
the  scripture,  as  (o  any  subsequent  visit  of  the  apostle  to  Ephesus,  aiid  his  departure  thence  to  Macedonia.  It  is 
indeed  allowed,  that  during  his  imprisonment  at  Rome,  he  mentions  in  his  epistles,  a  purpose  of  risitinrr  several 
places,  in  the  eastern  regions.  (Phil.  ii.  14.  Philein.  22  Heb.  xiii.  19.  23.)  Jind  in  his  second  epistle  to 
Timothy,  it  appears,  that  he  had  been  at  several  places  in  the  neighboiuhocd  of  Ephesus.  Still,  however,  there 
is  no  intimation  that  he  visited  Ephesus  He  observes,  in  the  close  of  this  epi.stle,  that  he  had  sent  Tychicus  to 
Ephesus  ;  which  may  imply,  that  he  had  not  gone  thither  himself.  Indeed  irhrther  it  be  allotred,  accordin<r  to 
hixtorical  records,  not  very  satisfactory,  that  he  hastened  from  Crete  to  Rome,  hearing  accounts  which  induced 
him  to  think  that  his  presence  there  was  necessary  ;  or  whether  his  persecutors  seized  on  him,  and  conveyed  him 
to  Rome,  in  an  uncrpecied  manner  ;  it  seems  evident  that  he  was  hurried  out  of  these  regions,  before  he  had 
time  to  settle  his  several  concerns,  in  the  mcmner  which  he  wished  to  have  done.  (2  Tim.  iv.  12 — 20.)  // 
might  also  be  brought  as  an  objection  to  this  opinion,  that  Timothy,  after  the  conclusion  of  St.  Paul's  first 
imprisonment  at  Rome,  must,  on  any  computation,  have  been  above  thirty  years  of  age  ;  and  though,  at  that 
time  of  life,  the  exhortation  to  fee  youthful  lusts  might  not  be  unreasonable  :  (2  Tim.  ii.  22  :)  yet  the  caution, 
"  Let  no  man  despise  thy  youth,"  seem^  not  so  consistent  But,  the  grand  difficulty  arises  from  the  words  of  the 
apostle  to  the  Ephcsian  elders  at  Miletus :  "  j^nd  now,  behold,  I  know  that  ye  all,  cmionsr  whom  I  have  sone 
preaching  the  kunrdom  of  God,  shall  sec  my  face  no  more."  It  is  evident,  that  the  persons  present  vnderstood 
this,  not  as  a  conjecture,  or  as  'a  desponding  inference,''  but  as  a  prediction  •  irhen  the  apostle  perceiv- 
ed the  overwhelming  sorrotv  which  if  hud  excited  in  them,  he  neither  retracted  nor  qualified  it:  and  it 
seems  unquestionable  that  the  historian  records  it  as  a  prophecy.  (Notes,  Acts  xx.  25 — 38.)  The  words 
♦Ye  all,  iVc'  confine  the  interpretation  to  the  persons  present :  the  prediction  therefore  would  be  e.v- 
aelly  fulfilled,  though  the  apostle  visited  many  places  in  that  neiahbourhccd ;  nay,  though  he  purposed, 
{tchich  is  not  likely,)  to  visit  Ejjliesus  ;  provided  he  did  not  actually  go  thither,  or  meet  any  of  the  el- 
ders, to  whom  he  gave  the  charge   at    Miletus.     It   can  hardly  be    supposed,  that   after  an  absence  of 


1.  TIMOTHY. 

-perhaps  rather  more  than  ten  years,  the  apostle  revisiting  Ephesus,  found  that  all  the  elders  whom  he  had 
addressed  at  J\Ii/efus  uere  dead.     But,  e.rcrpl  on  this  very  improbable  svpposiiion,  or  on  that  of  the  words 
before  adduced  being  a  mere  co/ijectvre,  in  uhich  the  event  proved  the  apostle  to  have  been  mistaken,  7vc  mus{ 
adhere  to  the  old  opinion,  thai  this  epistle  was  written  immediately  after  the  apostle  had  left  Ephcsus  to  tro 
into  Macedonia  ;  becaw^c  it  is  on  cvcfy  other  supposition,  absolutely  certain,  that  he  never  after  Uft  Ephcsus  to 
go  into  Macedonia.     But  let  us  next  consider  whether  the  objections  above  so  cogenth/  stated,  against  the  ancicni 
opinion,  may  not  be  satisfactorily  ansivercd.      The  apostle  must  have  spent  some  considerable  time  in  Macedo- 
nia, after  he  left  Ephesus,  and  before  he  went  to  Corinth  ;  for  "  he  went  over  those  parts,  and  gave  them 
much   exhortation.'^     (Acts  xx.  2.)     J\'ow  it  is  not  in  the  least  imjnobable,  that  mforeseen  circumstances 
might  induce  Timothy  to  leave  Ephesus  sooner  than  either  he  or  the  apostle  had  intended.      The  virulence  of 
the  persecutors  might  drive  him  thence,  or  he  might  need  some  counsel  and  instruction,  in  respect  of  the  false 
teachers,  or  on  some  particulars  which  he  had  learned  concerning  the  state  of  the  church. —  Various  circum- 
stances, indeed,  might  render  it  inexpedient  for  him  to  continue  at  Ephesus,  according  to  the  plan  at  first 
formed.     On  the  other  hand,  it  is  probable  the  apostle  wrote  this  epistle  as  soon  as  he  arrived  in  Macedonia  ; 
and  at  that  time  he  might  fully  purpose,  and  confidently  hope,  to  come  to  Timothy  at  Ephesus,  and  yet  be  dis- 
appointed.—  Thus,  he  had  once  and  again  purposed  to  return  to  Thessalonica,  "  but  Satan  hindered  him.*" 
(1  Tlies.  ii.  18.)      Thus  he  had  seen  cause  to  alter  his  plan,  in  respect  of  going  to  Corinth,  even  after  he  had 
given  some  intimations  of  it.  (Notes,  2  Cor.  i.  15 — 18.)     It  may  not  imjjrobably  be  conjectured  that  the  apos- 
tle, when  he  left  Ephesus,  expected  that  Timothy  would  abide  there  till  he  hud accoinplishcd  his  business  in 
Macedonia  and  ^4chaiu  ;  and  that  he  should  be  enabled  to  go  to  him  at  Ephesus,  as  he  took  his  voyage  to  Je- 
rusalem with  the  contributions  of  the  Churches  ;  but,  having  been  induced,  by  the  malicious  designs  of  the  Jeivs, 
(o  go  from  Corinth  through  Macedonia,  so  much  time  had  elapsed,  that  he  found  it  necessary  to  sail  iiast  Ephe- 
sus, lest  he  should  not  arrive  at  Juruscdem  by  the  feast  of  Pentecost.      This  might  derange  one  part  of  his  plan, 
and  the  departure  of  Timothy  from  Ephesus  would  defeat  another. — As  the  dijjicultics  on  this  side  seem  to  me 
far  less  than  those  on  the  other,  I  adhere,  though  with  diffidence,  to  the  ancient  opinion,  and  shall  comment  on 
the  Epistle  accordingly.      The  history  in  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles,  implies  that   Timothy  continued  with  the 
apostle  during  his  progress  through  Macedonia,  and  his  continuance  at  Corinth  ;  and  that  he  returned  with 
him  through  Macedonia  into  Asia.     But  Timothy  is  not  afterwards  mentioJied  as  acconipanyino-  the  apostle 
either  to  Jerusalem,  or  in  his  subsequent  imprisonment  at  Ccsarea,  or  in  his  voyage  to  Borne  ;  and  it  is  pro- 
bable that  he  abode  in  Asia,  and  goiiig  ivith  the  elders  of  Ephesus,  when  they  parted  from  the  Apostle,  he  set- 
tled at  that  city  for  some  years,  according  to  the  ancient  records  of  the  church  concerning  him. — But  when  four 
years,  or  nearly,  had  passed,  it  seems  that  he  went  to  the  apostle  at  Rome,  and  was  imprisoned  loith  him.,  but 
was  soon  set  at  liberty,  and  sent  to  Philippi.     (Phil.  ii.    10.   Heb.   xili.  2.3.) — In  respect  to  Timothy,  it  is 
sufficient  to  refer  to  the  account  before  given  of  his  appointment  to    be  St.  Paul's  companion    in   travel. 
(Notes,  Acts  xvi.  1 — 8.)  Having  been  trained  up  under  the  apostWs  immediate  care,  he  imbibed,  in  an  ex- 
traordinary degree,  his  spirit  and  principles,  and  was  peculiarly  beloved  by  him. — Having  been  suddenly  driv- 
en from  Ephesus,  St.  Paul  had  left  Timothy  behind  him  to  settle  the  concerns  of  that  church  in  the  best  manner 
that  he  could  ;  and  wrote  this  epistle  to  him  for  his  direction  in  so  doing. —  Whether  the  above  conjecture  (for 
we  have  no  authentic  records  to  direct  us.^  of  Timothy's  return  to  Ephesus,  and  residence  there,  be  well  ground- 
ed, ornot,  these  directions  would  not  be  in  vain  ;  for  the  substance  of  them  tvould  be  equally  applicable,  in  any 
other  church  to  i^hich  he  might  be  sent,  or  in  which  he  might  have  resided. — Indeed,  it  does  not  appear  that  the 
apostle  intended  to  give  Timothy  instructio7is,  exclusively,  or  even  principally,  respecting  the  Ephesian  church  ; 
but  rather  general  counsels  for  his  conduct  in  the  churches  of  Christ  ;  and  for  all  others,  when  called  to  act  in 
similar  circumstances. — The  epistle  contaiiis  cautions  against  false  teachers  ;  directions  concerning  the  wor- 
ship of  God,  and  the  behaviour  of  believers  ;  the  character  and  conduct  to  be  expected  in  bishops  and  deacons, 
and  their  families  ;  exhortations  to  Timothy  concerning  his  private  and  public  behaviour,  especially  in  ordain- 
ing ministers,  censuring  offenders,  and  settling  the  other  affairs  of  the  church  ;  admo7iitions  against  several  sins 
and  temptations  ;  solemn  charges  to  faithfulness,  and  various  doctrinal  and  practical  matters  interwoven  with 
them.      This  and  the  tuo  following  epistles  are  peculiarly  replete  %vith  instruction  to  ministers,  and  should  be 
continually  studied  and  meditcUcd  on  by  all  who  bear  that  sacred  character. —  The  postscript  dates  the  epistle 
from  Laodicea,  but  it  i^  almost  certain  thai  the  apostle  had  never  yet  visited  that  city.     (Col.  ii.  1.) 

'3  A2 


j].  ]).  (iO. 


1.  TIMOTHY. 


A.  D.  GO. 


chap:  I. 

The  upoatlc  salutes  Timolhj/,  1,2;  remindx 
him  for  lohat  jnirpose  he  was  Iffl  at 
EphcsHS,  3,  4  ;  shows,  that  the  end  of  the 
commandment  is  hn-c,  from  a  pure  heart, 
a  good  conscioicc,  and  tinfeianed faith,  .0  ; 
from  ivhich  some  having  swerved,  in  at- 
tempting to  teach  the  law,  had  perverted 
it,  (i,  7.  The  law  is  good ;  but  is  in- 
tended to  condemn  transgressors,  8 — 10; 
ivhich  cwcords  with  trie  Gospel  also,  II. 
JVilh  humble  ihunkjulness,  the  apoitlc 
speaks  of  his  oivn  conversion,  and  the 
encouragement  given  by  it  to  sinners  in 
every  age  ;  and  ascribes  glory  to  God, 
12 — 17.  He  charges  Timothy  to  main- 
tain faith  and  a  good  conscience  ;  and 
mentions  some  who  had  renounced  the 
truth,  and  ivhom  he  had  delivered  unto 
Satan,  18—20. 


°/7ca'r?T'  JT  AUL,    =an    apostle  of  Jesus  Christ, 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  I.  V.  1,  2,  In  this  address,  Paul  called  him- 
self an  apostle  of  Christ,  by  the  commandment  of  God  our 
Saviour;  by  which,  in  this  connexion,  the  Person  of  the 
Father  seems  intended,  as  purposing  salvation  for  sinners, 
forming  the  plan  of  it,  and  giving  his  own  Son  to  be,  in 
human  nature,  their  Saviour;  but  the  Lord  Jesus  was 
joined  in  granting  this  commission,  as  being  one  with  him 
in  essence,  authority,  and  counsel.  Him  the  apostle  called 
''  our  Hope;''  as  all  his  hope  of  salvation  and  eternal 
happiness  was  fixed  upon  the  Person  and  atonement  of 
Christ.  He  also  addressed  Timothy  as  his  own  son  in  the 
faith,  or  his  genuine  Son.  In  all  probability,  he  was  the 
instrument  of  Timothy's  conversion;  he  had,  as  it  were, 
oducaled  him  in  the  Gospel;  and  Timothy  reverenced 
him  and  served  with  him  in  his  ministry,  as  a  dutiful  son 
with  a  loving  father.  From  the  exuberance  of  his  love 
to  Timothy,  he  added  the  word  "  mercy,"  to  his  usual 
salutation  ;  or  perhaps  because  his  peculiar  trials  and  ser- 
vices would  vequire  peculiar  consolations,  from  the  com- 
passion and  mercy  of  the  Lord  towards  him.  God  our  Sa- 
viour. (I.)  '  The  Father  saves  us,  as  reconciled  to  him  in 
the  Son ;  and  the  '  Son  saves,  as  reconciled  in  his  flesh.' 
{Eezn.) 

V.  3,  4.  The  apostle  left  Timothy  at  Ephesus,  when 
he  went  thence  into  Macedonia,  {see  Preface ;)  that  he 
might  solemnly  and  constantly  charge  certain  persons  not 
to  trarh  any  other  doctrines  than  what  he  had  done.  The 
Jui'aizers  would  be  sure  to  take  the  opportunity  of  St. 
P.iul's  absence  to  propagate  their  tenels  ;  and  it  seems  that 
he  knew  them  to  be  zealous  for  the  traditions  and  fabulous 
prftences  of  the  elders  and  Phai'isees,  as  well  as  for  the 
Mosnic  law.  But  the  Ephesians  were  warned  not  to  take 
notice  ofsuch  fables,  or  of  their  genealogies,  which  related 
to  iheir  descent  from  Abraham,  or  the  patriarchs,  by  which 


''  by  the  commnntlmont  of  '  God  our  Vivi^s-ii"''*! 
Saviour,  and  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  ivhich  [^^T  iT '2 -f.m'. 
^  is  our  Hope  ;  c'u'klT'io.V- 

2  Unto  'Timothy,  ^  my  own  son  in  xl,' i^'i  n  "xi?: 
the  faith  :  « Grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  u  Vt,.  iLT.i.i: 
from  God  our  Father,  and  Jesus  Clirist   i."ke  1*17   iV 

r  I  lis  'I'im   i   10. 

our  Lord.  xit  i  3.  >•.  13. 

.'}  As  I  besoujrht  tliec  to  abide  still  ''at  1"  <  Ji.hn  .v"ii: 

f,     I  i        !  I  •  T*  ■  ■        •  Jiiil'-:.i. 

Lpncsus,   '  when  1  went  mto  iVJacedonia,  ikoo.  xt  uu. 

I  '         ^1  ■     ,  ,      ,  ,  Col  .  S7  :'I'liei. 

tiiat  tnoii  nii<^htost  "^charge  some  that  ^i. is  1  ret. ..3. 
they  teach  no  other  doctrine,  e"«ff.nAct.  .vi. 

4  Neither    give    heed  '  to   fables  and  i- 

,,  "     ,         .  ...  .     .  f  18.  I  Tor    IV    U 

"endless     n-cnealogies,     which     minister  -" '"I'l  " '» 

^         ,  D  '  — 22.  I'T.in   i.2. 

"questions,  ratiier   than  "  jjodly  edifying  'i. ''''„'*  . 

7.,..'^.  ,  »  J  J       a  gS,i  on     Rom    i. 

which  IS  in  laith  :  so  do.  TitV'4"  iPet 

5  Now  p  the  end  of  the  commandment  '/,  ..   ,  , 

,  b  Acts  SIX    I    KC- 

IS  ''charity,  out  of  ■■  a  pure  heart,  and  of[^'\l^'^'\,'-\ 
'a  good  conscience,  and  0/ '  faith  un-  l',^'r^^:„^''^t 
itij^iii.u  .  .jjf  i  g_,,    2 

Jol.ri?  9.  10    Ret    ii    1.2.14    20. 1  iv   7   vi   20    2  Tim    ii   16-18   iv    4.  Til    i    14  2 

;et.i    lb. m  Til   iii.  9. n  vi    4,  5  2  Tim    ii.  23 o  iii    16.  ti  3.  II   2C'ri    i2. 

VI.  9,10  Kpli  IV  12-16.  Til  1  I  Heb.  xiii.<l —  p  Horn  X.  4  x  ii  6  10  Gal  V.  13, 
l4    22.  I  Jolin  iv  7—14 q  Mark  Hi   i;8-34.  Rom  xiv    15,  i  Cor.  viii    1.  3   x:ii    xiv. 

1  1  Fet.  i>.  b  2  I'el.  i   7 r  P<   xxiv   4.  Ii    10.  Jeriv    U   .Milt   v.  3   .iii.  35    Acts  XT. 

9.  .lam   iv    8    I  Pel   i  22    I  J..nn  iii  3 3  19   iii   9  Aitexxui.  1    xxiv.  16.  Uoin.  is    I. 

2  Cor  i.  12  2  Tim  i  3  ii.  22  Til  i  15  He.  ix.  14.  ».  22.  Kiii.  18  I  Pet.  iii.  16.  21. 
t  Gal.  v.  6.  2  Tim    i.  i    Heli.  xi  5,  6   I  Julm  iii   23 

they  imagined  themselves  entitled  to  peculiai  privileges. 
These  gene;ilogies  led  to  endless  intricacies  and  ptrplexi- 
ties,  and  to  many  difficult  questions  and  useless  controver- 
sies; and,  at  last,  they  rather  induced  a  carnal  confidence 
and  a  self-confide.ut  temper,  than  any  improvement  in  god- 
liness of  heart  and  life;  which  could  only  be  maintained 
and  increased  by  t'aith  in  the  truths  and  promises  of  God, 
through  .Jesus  Christ.  This  charge  therefore  was  to  be 
steadfastly  observed  by  him.  Some  imagine,  that  "  end- 
"  less  genealogies,"  denotes  the  extravagant,  and  indeed 
unintelligible,  notions  of  the  Gnostics  and  other  heretics, 
about  the  origin  of  the  world  ;  but  the  context  seems  to 
determine  in  favour  of  the  interpretation  before  given  ; 
and  it  may  well  be  questioned,  whether  these  heretics 
had,  at  so  early  a  period,  openly  propagated  their  imohe- 
I'ent  and  profane  jargon.  Godly  edijlcdlion,  or  "  Edifica- 
"  tion  of  God;"  '  because  it  hath  God  for  its  Oljject  and 
'  End,  as  tending  to  the  true  knowledge  and  right  worship 
'  of  God  :  it  is  ellicienlly  from  him,  and  tendeth  highly  to 
'  his  glory.'     {IP'ltilby.)  • 

V.  5.  The  word  rendered  commandment,  is,  by  some, 
explained  of  the  moral  law,  the  scope  and  substance  of 
which  is  charity  or  lo\e,  towards  God  and  man.  Othei's 
understand  it  to  mean  the  message  of  God  to  men  by  the 
Gos()el;  the  end  of  which  is  to  restore  fallen  sinners  to  the 
love  required  by  tlic  law  ;  and  this  better  suits  the  context : 
but  others  ex|ilain  it  of  the  charge  given  to  Tiraothy  by 
the  apostle.  This  seems  to  be  the  right  interpretation  : 
and  thus  it  had  reference  buth  to  the  law  as  the  rule  of 
duty,  and  to  the  grand  design  of  the  Gospel.  The  chai-ity, 
or  love,  here  sjioken  of,  must  arise  out  of  a  pure  heart, 
or  the  afTections  of  the  soul,  as  cleansed  by  renf  wing  grace 
from  the  love  and  pollution  of  sin,  and  from  carnal  eij- 
mity  and  selfishness,  I  Pel,  i.  '•2'i:i  and  a  "  good  con- 
"  science,"  or  one  well  informed  concerning  the  will  of 
God,  and  made  tender  and  active  by  divine  grace,  as  weil 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  I. 


.?.  D.  60. 


•  Or,  a^icA  j,mi<  6  *•' FroHi  wlilcli  3ome  having  "  swcfv- 
u"Si'!j'i'.'"'lT'm  ed  have  "turned  aside  unto  vain  jaug- 
XV.J5  'vi  1.5.  ling; 

ii'rvi.  i  lo!  7  Desiring  ^  to  be  teachers  of  the  law; 
y  A.ts   sv,    1  J  understanding    neither   wliat    tiiev   sav. 

GaKiM  s.i^iv  nor  whereof   thej'  allirm, 

iio.ii'.  8  But  we  know  tliat  ^  the  law  is  ffood. 

zi,  4.  Is  xs;x.  V    ■,  1         J-    II  » 

13.11  jer.viii.  if  a  lunri  use  it  ^lawtullv; 

ti.  9.     .M«t    XV  -V       ,«  ,    ■  I'll 

xxiii  "if-"'  "  Knowing  tins,  that  "^  the  law  is  not 
?x'"':o''4?'  \  "^a<^^*  fo''  ^  righteous  man,  but  for  '^  the 
T.u.  Ill  7    a  lawless    and   "  disobedient,    for  ^  the  un- 


Pet 


.  18. 


»  godly    and    for    sinners,  for  unholy  and 


a  Heat    IV.  6—8 

Sell    ix    13    Ps    B 

xis    7-10.  csix    'jC-laS.   127,  1 
b2riai    ji..'i c  !lo;n.  iv    1:5 -lb 

Tlies.  II.  3  (j'r. e  Horn,  i  30  Tit 

ri  Het.  iv.  18. 


12,  13.  IC.  18    22    xii    2     Cijl 

r:    ij.    Gal    iii-   In-M.  19.  v    2.1 il  ; 

.3   Heb   xi.  31    Murj.  1  Pet  ii.7   iii  20 


as  purged  from  guilt  hy  the  blood  of  Christ ;  that  so  the 
possessor  niigiit  bo  iiitluenced  to  act  con.'^eieritiously  in  his 
whole  conduct.  It  must  also  come  from  "  unfeigned 
faith,"  or  a  sincere  belief  of  revealed  truths  and  a  reli- 
ance on  the  merits  of  Christ,  and  the  promises  of  God 
through  him.  This  faith,  working  by  love,  purifying  the 
heart,  and  producing  a  good  conscience,  constiluied  the 
substance  of  whit  the  ajjostlc  ordered  Titnolhy  to  give  in 
charge  to  the  Ephesian  teachers ;  becau.se  it  comjirised 
the  grand  essentials  of  evnngelical  religion.  The  several 
characteristics  of  charily  or  love,  here  given,  admirably  dis- 
tinguish it  from  the  spui'ious  charity,  now  the  favourite 
virtue  of  the  world,  it  is  not  the  natural  growth  of  trte 
human  heart,  but  exists  only  in  a  heart  purified  by  divine 
grace.  It  is  consistent  with,  and  grows  out  ot,  a  good  con- 
science, not  sacrificing  truth  un<l  common  sense,  as  well  as 
conscience,  to  the  phantom  of  liberality  :  it  springs  from 
fciilh,  instead  of  being  iuHcjicndent  of  it  and  superseding  it. 

V.  6,  7.  From  this  love,  and  purity,  and  conscien- 
tiousness, some  persons  had  swerved  or  deviated,  out  of 
zeal  for  external  distinctions,  legal  observances,  and  hu- 
man traditions  ;  thus  they  turned  aside  from  the  faith  also, 
and  got  engaged  in  vain  janglings  and  angry  controver.-ies, 
about  doubtful  points  of  small  consequence.  For  they 
were  desirous  of  being  teachers  of  the  law,  or  doctors  of 
the  law,  (the  name  frequently  given  to  the  priiicipalSci-ibes,) 
and  to  exercise  that  office  among  Christians,  in  ordei'  to 
acquire  a  reputation  for  learning,  and  to  be  called  R^bbi; 
but  they  "  neither  UTid^stood  what  they  said.,  nor  whereof 
*'  they  atlirmed."  They  declaimed,  in  a  loose  and  perjilex- 
ed  manner,  upon  general  topics;  not  understanding  the 
spiritual  nature  and  uses  of  the  moral  law,  which  they  pre- 
teiided  lo  explain,  nor  the  typical  import  of  those  abroga- 
ted ceremonies  which  they  enforced. 

V.  U — n.  The  apo.sile,  and,  indeed,  all  competent 
ministers  and  e.-^tablished  Ciirisiians,.kncw  that  the  law 
was  good  in  itself,  or  for  its  intended  purposes,  provided  a 
man  used  it  lawfiiUi/,  according  to  its  real  import,  and  the 
design  of  the  great  Law-giver.  The  moral  law  is  holy, 
just,  and  good,  resulting  from  the  nature  of  God  and  man, 
and  men's  relations  to  him  and  lo  each  other.  Even  the 
ceremonial  law  had  a  rel.aive  goodness,  for  the  time,  as 
typical  of  Chri'^t  and  th-- Gospel ;  and  iho.  entire  Mosaic 
dispensation  was  good,  as  separating  Israel  from  other 
nations,  affording   ihcm  the  means  of  grace,  and  intro- 


K  profane,  for  '  murderers    of  fathers  and  sJ^r  xxni  n. 
murderers  of  mothers,  for  '  manslavers,        heu  xii'ifi."''' 

10  r  or 'Mvliorcmongers,  lor  them  that  xxvii  lo  asam. 
'  defile  themselves  with  mankind,  for  - 42 sings x'is. 
^  men-stealers,  "lor  liars,  lor  "  peipn-ed  J' .''^"'/^^^x' 
persons,  and  if  there  be  any  other  thing  ij  "  M^i't  »• 
that  is  ^  contrary  to  sound  doctrine;  'lx'",;J''n 'xxt 

11  '•According  to  the  'glorious  Gospel  it.??."""  bWi! 
of 'the  blessed  God,  Mvhicli  was  com-  xj^v^r, 7, 'oa"; 
mitted  to  my  trust. 


k  MarK  ni  21,22,  I  Cor.  ri   9,  in.  Gal.  v    19—21.  PIph.v 

six.  5  Lev,  XVMJ.  22   XX.  13.  Uom    i   a;,  27.  Ju.le  7. 

xxi.  10.  Dcut.  xxiv.  7    Uev,  xviii,  l.i. n  .iiihn  viii 

o  Kx   Ki.7.  K/.    Kvii    10— 19.  Hos.  jv    1,2.x  4   Zei:h   v   , 


21-  Re 
«.  \xii.  15 

1.  Heh.  xiii  .1 1  Gen. 

len  \x.<ni,  27  xl  li  Ex. 
Kev  Kxi  «.  27  xxii  15. 
rj.  17    .^lal    lii   5    Miill   v. 


m   I   13  iv,  3   Tit  I.  9.  ii.  1. q  Uom.  ii  10 r  !'!■ 

Ct.  lii.  8-11    iv.  i.  6.    Kph.  i.  6   12,  ii  7.  iii.  10  1  I'et  i.  il.  12 

i  11    15 1  ii  7.  vi  20.  1  Cor.  iv  1,2  ix.  17.  2  Cor.  v.  13-£0.  Gal,  ii.  7   Col,  i.  26.  ! 

Tlies  ii.  1.2  Tim.  i.  II.  u.  ii.  2.  Tit,  i.  3. 


ducing  the  Christian  economy.  But  to  enforce  the 
Mosaic  law  on  Christians,  or  to  teach  them  to  depend  on 
their  own  obedience  to  any  part  of  it  for  justification,  was 
contrary  to  the  real  meaning  of  the  law  itself,  antJ  the 
intention  of  the  Law-giver.  It  was  evident,  even  from  the 
books  of  Moses,  when  properly  understood,  that  "Christ 
"  was  the  end  of  the  law  for  righteousness  to  every  be- 
■'  licver  ;"  and  that  the  strict  demands  and  awful  sanction 
of  the  law  itself,  wei'e  intended  to  show  the  Isracliics  that 
they  could  not  be  justified  by  it.  but  must  live  by  fniih  im 
the  promised  Saviour.  As  then  believers  were  righteous 
persons  in  God's  appointed  way,  the  law  was  not  enacted 
against  them.  As  with  respect  to  laws  in  general,  so  with  ^ 
respect  to  the  divine  law,  it  was  not  made  to  coerce  the  fll 
well-disposed  subject,  but  the  ill-afl'ected.  Its  design,  (as  far  ^ 
as  it  i.s  jienal,'  is  to  restrain  and  condemn  the  wicked,  not 
to  hold  the  humble  in  servile  bondageijy  its  curse  ;  though 
it  will  be,  of  course,  the  rule  of  their  conduct  and  the 
standard  of  their  duty.  "  The  law  is  not  made  against 
"  the  righteous."  This  seems  a  fair  translation,  and  cer- 
tainly is  the  meaning  of  the  words.  "  If  a  man  use  it  law- 
"  fully  ;"  '  that  is,'  says  Theodoret,  •  if  he  comply  with 
'  the  scope  of  it,  which  is  to  bring  him  to  Christ ;  for 
'  against  such  there  is  no  law  condemning  them  :  but  it 
'  lies  against  the  lawless  to  condemn  them.'  {JVhitbi/.)— 
Alter  the  general  terms  of  lawless  and  disobedient,  which 
relate  to  the  disregard  and  contempt  of  God's  command- 
ments, as  manifested  in  the  outward  conduct  of  "  ungodly 
"  and  sinners,"  which  seem  to  denote  men's  neglect  of 
their  duties  to  God  and  their  neighbours ;  and  "  unholy 
"  and  profane,"  which  may  refer  to  the  gross  sensuality 
and  debauchery  of  multitudes,  and  that  daring  impiety 
commonly  connected  with  it ;  the  apostle  enumerates  some 
particular  crimes  of  the  most  atrocious  nature.  Doubtless, 
numerous  examples  of  them  were  found  among  the  Gen- 
tiles, and  some  perhaps  among  the  bigoted  Jews,  who 
depended  on  the  law,  and  yet  scandalously  broke  it.  (Kom. 
ii.  1>2 — 29.)  "  Men-stealers,"  are  inserted  among  these 
daring  criminals,  against  whom  the  law  of  God  directed  its 
awful  curses.  These  were  persons,  who  kidnapped  mca 
to  sell  them  for  slaves  ;  and  this  practi'  e  seems  inscp  irable 
fnim  the  other  iniquities  and  oppressions  of  slavery  ;  nor 
can  a  slave-dealer  easily  keep  free  irom  this  criminality,  if 
indeed  '  the  receiver  be  as  bad  as  the  thief.'  They  who 
'  make  war,  for  the  inhuman  purpose  oi  selli:ig  the  van-» 


Jl.  D.  60. 


r.  TIMOTFIY. 


A.  D.  60. 


u  John     w      crt. 

Fhil.ii   ll.Uev. 

T.  a— U    vli.  10 

—  12. 
»2Cor.  lii  5.  G. 

IT    I.    xii  9, 10. 

I'h  1.  iv.  U      3 

Tim   iv.  17 
y  Acts    xvj.    15. 

I  Cor.  vli  3i. 
z  Ac 


12  AnJ  "I  thank  Christ  Jesus  oiir|  15  This  is  ^a  faithful  sayin*,  f»ntl  e^l^; "^j',, ';. V 
Lord,  '  who  hath  enabled  nic,  for  that  hcj"  worthy  of  all  acceptation,  '  that  Christ  ^"^^J^^"  "'^ 
y  counted   mc  faithful,  ^putting   me    into  J  csu.<;  came  iiito  the  world  to  save  sinners;  Vj"n\j2.'ifc 

am  chirf. 


Sc, 


,  II 


a  Act- vi!i.  3  IX. 

1  i  13  xxii  4 
xxvi.  9,  10  I 
Cor.  XV  9  Gal. 
i.  13   I'h  1.  lii  6. 

b  IS.    H03    li    23. 

Rom  T.  .0,  21 
|xi  30,S1  Hebiv 

16  I  I'et  ii.  10 
C  Num.     XV      30 

I.uke  iji  47.  nx 

2  Pel.  ii.  21,22.- 
e  K.x   xsxiv  6. 

f  Luke  Vli.  «7-»0 


the  ministry  ; 

13  Who   "was    before   a  blasphemer^, 
and  a  persecutor,  and  injurious  :   '  but  I 
obtained   merry,  "^because  1  did  it  igno- 
rantly  in  unbelief. 

14  And  ''  the  grace  of  oor  Lord  was 
^exceeding  abundant,  Mvith  faith  and 
love  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 


li   .1*.  John  ix.  39—41     Actf  lii    17.  %• 

il  Ac's  XV   11     Koin  XVI   20  2  fo 

Is.   Iv   6,7     Rom       V.     15     30     1  Co 
1  Tbes.  V.  e.  2  Tim   i.  13   I  Jobu  iv  I 


I.  Hcl>  vi  4-9  X  28—19 
i  9.  xiii  14  Hev.  xxii Hi 
.  10     Epb.  i.  8.    1  Pet  i  3 


'  quished  for  slaves,  as  is  the  practice  among  African 
'  princes,  are  really  tnan-slealers.  And  they,  who,  like 
'  African  traders,  encourage  their  unchri.stian  traffick,  by 
'  purchasing  that  which  they  know  to  be  thus  unjustly  ac- 
'  quired,  are  partakers  in  their  crimes.'  {Macknight.)  The 
clause  should  have  been, 'know,  or  have  reason  tosu.spect.' 
The  apostle  did  not  mean,  that  none  but  persons  of  so 
infamous  a  character  lay  under  the  curse  of  the  law  ;  but 
that  it  was  directed  against  ail  other  practices,  that  were 
contrary  to  sound  doctrine,  or  the  salutary  nature  and  ten- 
dency of  the  Christian  revelation.  According  to  this  eve- 
ry impenitent  sinner,  every  man  who  allowed  himself  in 
the  practice  of  any  known  transgression,  remained  under 
the  covenant  and  curse  of  the  law.  This  accorded  to  the 
Gospel  of  the  glory  of  God,  (as  intrusted  to  the  apostle,) 
by  which  he  displayed  all  his  perfections  in  the  most  ho- 
nourable and  harmonious  manner,  by  saving  believers 
from  their  sins,  as  well  as  from  wrath  :  for,  being  "  the 
"  blessed  God,"  the  Perfection  and  Source  of  fflicity,  as 
well  as  of  holiness,  he  had  devised  to  render  fallen  men 
jiartakers  of  his  happiness,  by  renewing  them  to  the  parti- 
cipation of  his  holiness. 

V.  \'2 — 14.  The  consideration,  that  the  Gospel  of  the 
blessed  God  had  been  intrusted  to  him,  awakened  in  the 
apostle's  mind,  the  afleciion  of  humble  admiring  gratitude, 
and  he  broke  forth  into  adoring  thanks  to  Christ  Jesus,  for 
his  distinguished  mercy  to  him,  both  by  conferring  on  him 
abundantly  miraculous  powers,  and  by  enduing  him  richly 
with  the  courage,  resolution,  and  patience  of  faith,  hope, 
and  love.  Thus  he  had  enabled  him  and  qualified  him 
for  this  honourable  service  ;  and  had  accounted  him  a  faith- 
ful person,  fit  to  bo  employed  as  his  steward  and  ambas- 
sador ;  which  he  had  evinc  ed,  by  putting  him  into  the 
sacred  ministry,  and  owning  him  as  his  apostle.  This 
was,  in  all  respects,  most  astonishing  grace  ;  seeing  he 
had  I>f  fore  been  a  most  daring  blasphemer  of  his  name, 
and  had  compelled  others  to  blas])h('rae  ;  he  had  furiously 
persecuted  Christ's  disciples,  and  most  injuriously  haled 
them  to  prison,  with  bitter  sarcasms  and  reproaches,  and 
sought  to  put  them  to  dcith,  from  entire  enmity  to  the 
name  and  cause  of  their  Lord  !  But,  though  his  conduct 
haii  been  so  aggravated,  be  had  obtained  mercy  ;  for  his 
sins  were  not  absolutely  unpardonable,  because  he  had 
perpetrated  theni  "  ignorantly  in  unbelief;"  whereas,  if 
his  knowledge  had  been  greater,  and  if  his  malice  had  been 
everted  against  the  full  convictions  of  his  own  conscience, 


of  wl 


wiiom 


16,  17.  36      AcO 
xi.l.  18    I   Joha 

Iti   Howbcit,  'lor    this   cause   ""I  ob- '}^«'i-.»;  '*- 

tamed  mercy,  that  m  me  lirst  Jesus  Christ  fufce'v"32''xix 

might    shew    forth    "  all    long-suflering,  J^"!.  '°W,^^\ 

"for   a    pattern    to    them   which  should  i^^j"*;"  |"^ 

hereafter  p  believe  on  him  to  life  evcrlast-  JV^n*!!.''*"^ 
;„„.  iv.sione..  t: 

k  13.  Job  xlii.  6  Er.  xv'.  63  xxxvl  31,  32.   I  Cor  xv  9  F.nii    iil.  8 1  Num.  xxiii. 

S3   r»  XKV.  11    1,   i    la   »lill  25    Kpii   i   6   13   ii  7    2Tl.e5.i    10 m  .5<t  <m.  b  13  6 

Cor.  ii    I n  Kx  vxtiv  6    «om.  ii.  4,  S    I  Pef.  li.   20.  2  Pet   lii   9    5 "  iChr. 

XKxiii   9-13.  19   U.V.    7     l.ukcvil    47.  xv    10  xviii.   13,  14.  xix.  7-9   xxiii  J3    John 

li.  37  Uoui   v.  20    lit-',  vii    25 p  Joha  iii.  1*,  16  36.  v.  24    vi.40  51.  XX   31.  RoBb 

V   21.  vi   23.  1  John  v  11    12. 


he  would  have  been  given  up  to  final  impenitence.  His 
Ignorance  and  unl^elief,  indeed,  amidst  such  abundant 
means  of  information  and  conviction,  were  the  result  of 
a  sell-siiificient,  obstinate,  and  contemptuous  jirejudice 
against  the  truth;  yet  he  "  verily  thought,  that  he  ought 
"  to  do  many  things  against  the  name  of  Jesus,"  and  was 
in  no  sense  convinced  that  he  was  the  Messiah  :  but  there 
were  others,  who  were  hurried  on  by  malice,  ambition, 
and  selfishness,  to  act  in  direct  opposition  to  the  dictates 
of  their  cjwn  consciences,  and  thus  to  "  sin  against  the 
•'  Holy  Spirit,"  by  maliciously  and  wilfully  ascribing  his 
undeniable  operations  to  human  imposture,  or  satanical 
influence.  It  is  remarkable,  that  many  persons  have  suj)- 
posed  Paul's  proud  and  wilful  ignorance,  and  his  conse- 
quent unbelief,  (two  sins,  in  themselves  deserving  of  divine 
wrath,  though  in  his  circumstances  they  jxist  preserved 
him  from  the  unpardonable  sin.)  to  have  been  a  kind  of 
meritorious  cause  of  his  obtaining  mercy  ;  especially  when 
joined  with  /a's  sinccrily  in  opposing  the  Gospel.  They 
imagine,  that  in  some  manner,  or  measure  he  deserved 
mercy  more  than  any  who  are  left  to  perish.  This  Uiey 
must  mean,  if  they  mean  any  thing  to  the  purpose  :  for, 
though  his  guilt  might  be  less  than  that  of  some  Jews, 
who,  sinning  against  clearer  light  and  with  more  deliberate 
malice,  were  given  up  to  final  obduracy  ;  yet  they,  who 
maintain  the  doctrines  of  grace,  sujjpose  that  many  perish 
in  their  sins,  whose  criminality  is  far  less  than  his  was.; 
that  he  might  most  justly  have  thus  been  left  to  perish  : 
and  that  no  reason  can  by  us  be  assigned  for  his  salvation 
in  preference  to  others,  who  had  not  committed  the  sin 
against  the  Holy  Sjnrit;  except  the  sovereign  grace  of 
God,  "who  hath  mercy  on  whom  he  will  have  mercy, 
"  and  whom  he  will  he  hardeneth  ;"  and  that  other  reason, 
which  the  apostle  himself  next  assigns,  namely,"  the  praise 
"  of  the  glory  of  that  grace."  For  he  supposes,  that  he 
should  have  righteously  perished,  if  the  Lord  had  been 
extreme  to  mark  and'puni,-h  his  sins:  nay,  if  his  grace 
and  mercy  had  not  been  ''  exceedingly  abundant,"  beyond 
ail  expectation,  estimation,  or  conception  ;  not  only,  in 
that  he  was  ready  to  forgive,  bless,  and  employ  him,  when 
he  repented,  believed,  and  was  prepared  for  obedience  ; 
but  "  in  qui(  kcning  him  when  dead  in  sin,"  and  so  work- 
ing faith  and  love  to  Jesus  Christ  in  his  heart,  that  he 
might  be  interested  in  him  and  his  righteousness.  {Notes, 
kc.  E]'h.  ii.  1—10.) 
V.  !5,   16.     The  conversion,    acceptance,  and  rccoB' 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Ji.  D.  m. 


qvi.  15. 16  Ps  s.      17  Now  unto  "i  the  King  eternal,  iin- 
5i>,;if.-8« 3  mortal,    'invisible,  'the   only  wise  God, 
ij    u^ii  41.  t  ^g  honour  and  flory  for  ever  and  ever. 
1.  Mai.  i.  .4.  u  Amen. 
;=";:,'*,  "\^  .*■      18  This  "  charo-e  1  commit  unto  thee, 

r'/oh^o'fi's^Roai. '"  son  Timotuj,  ^  accordmg  to  the  prophe- 
af..  sf  27.'*i  <^'^s  which  went  before  on  thee,  that  thou 

Johu  Iv.  13 3  Roai.  x-i.  i?  Jude  2S. 1 1  Chr  xxis.  II.  Neh.  ix.  5  I's  xli.  13. 

Ivii    11.  Ixxii    18,  19  cvi.  48     Dan   iv    3137.    Eph   lii.  20, 21      IFet    v   11.    2  Het   iii 

I«    Uev.  IT.  8— II    V.  9-11    vii.  12.  xix.  1    6 u  4(C   nn.  Mnlt.  ti    13    SXviii  20 

X  See  on.  11, 12  iv.  Ii   »i.  13,  M  20.  2  Tim  iv.  1-3. y  Str  on,  2.  Phil  ii.  22.  2  Tim.  i. 


l.Tit.  i.  1.  Philem.  10 


U. 


by  them  '  mighfest  'war  a  good  warfare;  \p  '=j.=|f"'  «■ 

19  "iloldinjr  faith  and  a  jrood  con-  -'"  2T,m.  n. 
science;  'which  some  having  put  awar,  Y".^;',' *•,  ''j- 
'^  concerning  faith  have  "  made  shipwreck  :  [?!,''■  j,i  ,'5*  ,„' 

20  Of    wiiom     is     fHyraeneus,     and  k7,»vV!;' ili- 

J  ^  C  I  hi  I   111.  lU,  I;'. 

#  Alexander;    whom    '' I    have  delivered  ;,1e'rii"l-3.f2 

unto  Satan,  *  that  they  may  learn  not  to  a~y^ 'T'"Z'<^t 

blaspheme.  f^f^f-nm" 

.  4.  Heb.  vi.  4— 6.  1  .lohnii.  19 e  vi.  9.  Matt.  vii.  27. r2  Tim  ii   17. g  A^-ta 

X    33  2  Tim   iv.  It,  1,^, h  Matt.xviii.  17.  ICor.  V  4,5  2Cor   x   6.  xiii  10. i  1  Cor. 

xi.  32.  2  Thes.  iii.  15.  Hev.  iii  la k  Acts  xiii.  45.2  Tim.  iii.  2.  Itej.  xiii.  1  5,6 


ciliation  of  so  virulent  a  persecutor,  should  be  considered 
as  an  illustration  of  the  nature  of  the  Gospel ;  and  of  the 
exceeJing  riches  of  the  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus. 
It  was  indeed  a  true  "  and  faithful  saying,"  authentica- 
ted by  every  evidence  which  proves  Christianity  to  be 
"  the  word  of  God,  who  cannot  lie  ;"  and  it  was  worthy 
to  be  received,  with  humble  and  thankful  faith,  by  men  of 
all  nations  ;  (as  all  are  sian'-rs,  and  none  can  be  saved  in 
any  other  way.)  and  as  none  are  excluded  from  sah-ation 
who  seek  it  in  this  way  ;  "  tiiat  Jesus,"  Emmanuel,  the 
Son  of  God,  tlie  M  >ssiah,  "  came  into  the  world"  volun- 
tarily, and  with  the  express  design,  and  for  the  single  pur- 
pose, of  saving  sinners.  "  The  Word,"  who  was  God 
and  was  with  God,  the  Creator  and  Upholder  of  all  worlds, 
the  Lord  of  all  creatures,  became  flesh,  that  hs  might  be 
the  second  Adam,  the  Surety  of  the  new  covenant,  to 
fulfil  all  righteousness,  and  make  an  infinitely  valuable 
atonement  for  sin  ;  in  order  to  his  officiating  as  the  Advo- 
cate of  his  people  in  heaven,  and  reigning  over  all  worlds 
for  their  benefit.  The  only  end  of  this  was  "  the  salva- 
"  tion  of  sinners,"  of  every  nation  and  description,  from 
condemnation,  sin,  Satan,  the  world,  and  death  :  even  all, 
without  exception,  who  came  to  him  by  faith  for  this  sal- 
vation. Of  these  sinners,  Paul  judged  himself  the  chief : 
the  greatest  enemy  of  Christ,  and  the  most  deserving  of 
divine  vengeance,  of  all  who  ever  were,  or  woukl  be,  sa- 
ved by  him.  This  seems  the  purport  of  the  expression: 
but  it  is  possible,  that  he  supposed  his  actual  crimes  to  be 
so  numerous  and  enormous,  that  his  guilt  even  exceeded 
that  of  those  who  had  sinned  moi-e  entirely  against  their 
own  convictions,  and  so  had  been  given  up  to  fiaal  impeni- 
tency.  Instead  of  imagining  that  there  was  something 
meritorious  in  his  blind  and  obstinate  sincerity,  as  some 
have  averred,  he  considered  himself  as  one  selected  on 
purpose,  because  he  was  more  guilty  than  any  other  person 
in  the  world,  fthose  only  excepted,  who  had  committed 
the  unpardonable  sin,  if  even  they  wore  excepted  ;)  that  in 
him,^rs/  or  the  chief  sinner,  Jesus  Christ  might  exhibit, 
witii  the  greatest  lustre  imaginable,  that  degree,  in  which 
hecanbeLtr  with,  and  pardon,  his  most  virulent  enemies 
and  the  vilest  of  mankind  :  that  so  it  might  stand  upon  re- 
cord to  the  end  of  time,  for  the  eritourngement  of  all 
others,  in  every  age  and  nation,  who  believe  in  Christ, 
and  rely  on  his  merits  and  grace  for  the  piirdon  of  their 
sins,  and  the  gift  of  eternal  life ;  to  prevent  their  being 
disheartened  by  a  retrospective  view  of  the  number,  na- 
ture, and  heinousness  of  their  crimes. 

V.  (7.  Some  expositors  suppose  this  doxology  to  be 
addres.scd  personally  to  Ciirist  as  God,  because  the  apo.-^tle 
had  before  been  speaking  of  him  ;  but  it  seems  rather  to  be 


addressed  to  the  Godhead,  without  distinction  of  persons. 
The  Father,  the  Son,  the  Holy  Spirit,  three  Persons 
in  the  unity  of  the  Godhead,  as  the  triune  God  of  salva- 
tion, constitute  the  Object  of  all  our  worship,  which  per- 
son soever  we  immediately  address.  To  God,  as  the  King 
eternal,  in  every  age  and  under  every  disjiensation,  the 
universal  and  everlasting,  though  invisible,  Sovereign, 
the  inexhaustible  Source  of  all  wisdom,  he  ascribed  all  the 
glory  of  his  conversion,  salvation,  faithlulness,  and  useful- 
ness ;  and  he  desired  earnestly  that  God  might  be  honour- 
ed, in  all  his  perfections  and  wonderful  works,  by  all  ra- 
tional creatures,  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen.  {Mn'rg.  Ref.) 
V.  13 — 20.  The  apostle  here  referred  to  what  he  had 
before  spoken.  (;J.5.  11.)  The  trust  committed  to  him 
by  Christ,  as  his  apostle,  he  had  committed  to  his  "  so.n 
"  Timothy  ;"  he  was  encouraged  to  repose  great  confi- 
dence in  him,  not  only  by  what  he  knew  of  his  principles 
and  character,  but  by  entertaining  hopes  of  him  "  accord- 
"  ing  to  certain  prophecies,"  which  inspired  persons  had 
uttered  concerning  him,  before  his  appointment  to  the 
ministry;  and  he  expectjed,  that  by  meditating  upon  them 
he  should  he  animated  and  instructed,  in  "  warring  a  good 
"  warfare,"  or  rather  "  the  good  warfare,"  as  a  valiant 
soldier  of  Jesus  Christ.  This  must  be  done,  by  main- 
taining and  insisting  upon  both  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  or 
its  doctrines  as  uncorrupted  and  unmutilated,  and  a  good 
conscience,  or  an  universally  conscientious  conduct.  These 
Timothy  must  be  careful  to  connect,  both  in  his  or/n 
example,  and  in  his  preaching;  for  some  professed  Chris- 
tians, having  neglected  to  maintain  and  insist  on  a  good 
conscience,  had,  after  a  time,  renounced  the  faith  also, 
and  made  ship-wreck  of  their  whole  religion  ;  either  by  a 
total  apostacy  from  their  profession,  or  the  most  heretical 
corruptions  of  the  Gospel.  Of  this  number  were  Hymc- 
neus  and  Alexander,  with  whom  Timothy  had  doubtless 
been  acquainted.  (Murg.  Ref.)  These  the  apostle  had 
deemed  it  needful  openly  to  excommunicate,  and  cast  out 
of  the  church,  into  the  visible  kingdom  of  Satan  ;  that 
they  might  not  blaspheme  Christ,  orchsgrace  his  Gospel  liy 
their  impious  tenets.  It  is  generally  supi^osed,  that  some 
severe  correction  was  also  miraculously  inflicted  on  tliem, 
which  would  tend  to  make  them  sensible  of  their  guilt  and 
danger,  and  subserve  the  charitable  design  of  bringing 
them  to  repentance.  (Mnrpr.  Ref.)  We  nftcrwards  read 
of  Hymeneus  ;  and,  probably,  Alexander  the  coppersmith 
uas  the  other  person  meant.  ( "'arg.  Ref.)  It  does  not, 
however,  ap]iear,  that  either  of  them  was  recovei-ed  by  the 
discipline  awarded  thcrn.  It  has  often  been  justly  observed, 
that  the  severe  censures,  which  the  apostle  inflicted  on 
those,  who  had  once  been  ])rofts3ors  or  ministers  ofChfis- 


A.  D.  60. 


\.   TIMOTHY. 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  II. 


The  apostle  enjoins  prayers  and  thanlcs- 
giviiigs  to  be  made  for  all  jnen  ;  espe- 
cially for  kin<fs  and  rulers,  1 — 3  ;  as 
the  mercy  of  God,,  and  the  mediation  oj^ 
Christ,  made  no  distinction  of  rank  or 
nation,   i — 6.     He  declares  his  appoint- 


tianity,  and  publicly  recorded,  with  their  names  annexed, 
coiiiutute  a  most  conclusive  proof,  that  he  had  no  fear  of 
iheir  being  provoked  to  disclose  any  secret,  or  give  infor- 
mation of  any  evil  practices,  which  they  hud  witnessed 
among  Christians.  His  conduct  implied  a  public  chal- 
lenge to  them  in  this  respect ;  and  was  the  genuine  ex- 
pression of  conscious  integrity,  and  the  courage  wliich 
springs  from  it.  Some  think,  that  Timothy  was  chosen  to 
the  ministry  by  the  pi'ophecies  respecting  him,  (18  ;)  and 
that  this  was  the  way  in  which  the  jiasiois  and  teachers 
in  the  newly  planted  churches  were  gciicrnlly  selected  : 
but  this  opinion  does  not  ajipear  to  be  supported  by  suffi- 
cient proof. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

V.    1—4. 

Apostles,  and  other  eminent  ministers  in  every  age, 
who  have  most  evidently  been  commissioned  by  God  oui' 
Saviour,  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  have  had  no  other 
ground  of  hope,  as  to  the  salvation  of  their  own  souls, 
tlian  what  they  possessed  in  common  with  their  meanest 
brethren.  In  some  respects  they  have  even  more  needed 
"  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  from  God  the  Father  and 
"  our  Ijord  Jesus,"  than  others  ;  their  temptations,  trials, 
and  diincuUies,  have  been  greater  ;  they  had  the  same  evil 
nature  with  other  men,  and  no  more  wisdom  or  strength 
in  themselves  than  they  ;  and  even  their  most  faithful  and  I 
useful  services  needed  mercy  for  their  acceptance,  as  well 
as  grace  for  their  performance.  He,  however,  who  ap- 1 
jiointed  them,  was  always  ready  to  uphold  and  hclj)  them  ; 
and  his  sti-ength  was  peifecled  in  their  weakness.  It  is  of 
great  importance  for  us  to  charge  curious  and  conceited 
persons  to  preach  no  other  doctrine  than  that  of  the  scrip- 
lures  ;  for  Satan  makes  immense  use  of  such  teachers,  to 
sow  tares  in  the  Lord's  field,  to  multiply  hypocrites,  to 
deceive  souls,  to  disturb  the  peace  of  the  churches,  to 
excite  questions  and  contentions  ;  and,  in  short,  to  put  men 
upon  any  thing,  that  may  take  them  off  from  "  godly 
"  edifying,  which  is  in  faith." 

V.  5—11. 

The  design  of  the  Gospel  is  not  answered  by  speculation, 
and  solving  abstract  questions,  or  giving  heed  to  faMe-^  and 
endless  disputation  ;  but  when  sinners,  through  re|ientance 
towards  God  and  faith  in  Christ  Jesus,  are  brought  to  the 
h^bitu'jl  exercise  of  holy  love,  out  of  "  a  pure  heart,  a 
"  good  conscience,  and  failh  unfeigned."  All  doctrines, 
ordinances,  and  forms,  arp  just  so  far  beneficial  to  us,  as 
(hey  are  useful  in  producing  this  effect  in  our  hearts  and 


ment,  as  the  teacher  of  the  Gentiles,  7  : 
gives  directions  concerning  prayer,  and 
the  modest  apjiarcl  of  u-omctt,  8 — 10  ; 
prohibits  them  to  teach,  and  requires 
them  to  be  in  subjection,  J 1 ,  12;  as  the 
man  was  first  created,  and  the  unman 
was  first  seduced  into  sin,  \'.i,  14  Jl 
promise  concerning  child-bearing,  1 5. 


lives  ;  and  all  that  faith  is  dead,  which  does  not  thus  in- 
fluence men  to  love  God,  and  each  other,  in  a  practical 
manner.  But,  alas  !  in  how  many  ways  do  men  swerve 
from  this  plain  and  simple  stiUement  of  the  truth,  and 
turn  aside  unto  vain  jangling  !  Many  called  Christian  minis- 
ters desire  to  be  teachers  of  the  law,  knowing  neither 
ivh;it  tliey  say,  nor  whereof  they  alllrm  ;  ai»d  thus  a 
frw  fragments  of  morality  are  substituted  in  the  place  of 
the  holy  law  and  the  ble.-sed  Gospel  of  God  our  Saviour! 
Others  know  not,  or  acknowledge  not,  that  the  '•  law  is 
"good,  when  used  lawfully;''  and  tliey  declaim  in  so 
general  a  manner  against  the  law  and  good  works,  that 
many  conclude  the  commandments  of  God  to  be  evil,  or 
void  of  obligation  in  themselves  !  But  believers  derive 
great  benefit  from  the  holy  law;  and  none  have  any  thing 
to  fear  from  it,  but  the  lawless  and  disobedient,  the  un- 
godly and  jjrofane.  ^\'e  have  all  indeed  deserved  this  con- 
demnation :  tlicrc  is  none  righteous,  no  not  one,  except  as 
made  so  by  fai'h  in  Christ,  and  through  his  grace.  It  is 
allowed,  that  few  in  comparison  have  been  guilty  of  actual 
murder,  parricide,  men-stealing,  or  perjury  ;  that  many 
are  free  from  the  guilt  of  fornication,  adultery,  and  other 
-till  baser  |)raclices  ;  yet  the  same  corrupt  nature  is  in  us 
all ;  and  oiu'  enmity  against  God,  and  ingratitude  to  him  ; 
our  disposition  to  disobey  and  desjiise  parental  authority, 
to  hate  and  quarrel  with  our  neighbours,  to  please  our- 
selves, regaidless  of  their  good  and  the  glory  of  God  ;  and 
a  variety  of  polluted  thoughts  and  affections,  lying  and 
vain  words,  and  many  other  things  contrary  to  sound  doc- 
trine, would  exj'os*^  us  to  the  wi'ath  of  God,  aiid  justify 
him  in  our  final  condemnation.  Unless,  therefore,  we  are 
made  righteous  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  really  repent  and 
forsake  every  sin,  we  are  yet  under  the  curse  of  the  law, 
even  according  to  the  Gosjiel  of  the  bless'^d  God,  preach- 
ed by  St.  Paul ;  and  at  the  same  time  unmeet  to  share 
the  holy  felicity  of  heaven. 

V.  12—17. 

It  is  peculiarly  encouraging  to  recollect  what  manner  of 
persons  have  hreu  converted,  pardoned,  qualified,  coufited 
faithful,  put  into  the  ministry,  and  made  the  instruments  of 
good  to  mankind.  #6everal  who  before  were  blasphemers, 
persecutors,  and  injurious,  have,  in  different  ways,  been 
thus  employed  on  earih,  and  are  now'  with  holy  Pan!  in 
heaven,  celebrating  the  rich  mercy  and  grace  by  which 
they  were  made  partakers  of  repentance,  faith  and  love, 
and  that  precious  bhiod,  by  which  ihey  were  washed  from 
all  their  sins.  These,  in  their  day,  bore  witness  to  that 
faithful  saying,  which  we  now  would  recommend  to  general 
acceptation  ;  even  that  Jesus  Christ  came  into  the  world 


A.  D.  60. 


•Or,<l«tire-2C 
liil  G.  Epli  1 
13  Heb.  vi  1 
.  I  Cor  X 


I 


CHAPTER  \l  A.  D.  60. 

*  EXHORT  therefore,  that,  '  tust  of      2  For  "  kings,  and  'for  all  that  ar«  in 
all,  "  siijiplications,   prayers,  interces-  t  authority  ;  e  that  we  may  lead  a  quiet 


*o5-y""  Kiu's  sions,  =  and  giving   of  thanks,    be  made 
uvVH^-""!  ''o'"  ''  all  men  I 


^xxii   19.  Matt. 


iRoin.  i.  8.  vi.  17    Eph   v.  10    Phil 


.  38. 1  Tliei  iii   12.  2  TilB.  U.  24  'fit. 


and  peaceable  life  in  "  all  godliness  and  '^^\ 
honesty. 


:  R7.r«     »i 

Nell  i,  II 
KX.l— 1  I 
I.  Jer.xxn 


g  Gen   xliK.  11,  1.1    2  Sam   xit    10 

J3.  I  Tlies  iv    II    Heb  xii.  U h  Luke 

Tit.  ii.  10-U.  I  Pet.  ii.  a-ia  2  Pel.  i.  3-7. 


t  Or,         ™i 

..    ?'«"•„ 
XKl»  21     EC  Hi    12.  13.  V111  3-5     Honi. 
IS.  Phil  1 


li.Sii  Actsx.  22  xxii 


to  save  sinners ;  and  it  always  hath  been  greatly  encpu- 
raging  to  trembling  penitents,  when  the  preachers  of  this 
rich  giace  were  themselves  evidently  illustrations  of  their 
own  doctrine  ;  even  chief  sinners,  yet  pardoned  and  chang- 
ed, sent  to  declare  to  others  the  long-suft'ering  and  mercy 
of  Christ  to  them,  as  a  pattern  to  all  who  should  believe 
«n  him  to  everlasting  life.  Indeed,  no  man,  with  Paul's 
example  before  his  eyes,  can  reasonably  question  the  love 
and  power  of  Christ  to  save  him,  whatev-er  his  sins  havej 
been,  if  he  really  desire  and  endeavour  to  trust  in  him,  as 
the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  who  once  died  on  the  cross,  and, 
now  reigns  upon  the  throne  of  glory,  in  order  to  save  all 
that  come  to  God  through  him.  For  though  some,  ha- 
ving obstinately  rebelled  against  the  light,  are  given  up  to 
final  impenitence  ;  yet  all,  who  penitently  seek  salvation 
by  Christ,  according  to  the  Gospel,  are  most  certainly 
clear  of  that  sin,  having  committed  their  crimes,  however 
atrocious,  in  ignorance  and  unbelief.  Let  us  then  seek  and 
hope  for  this  salvation ;  and  in  humble  consciousness  of 
our  unworlhiness,  let  us  admire  and  praise  the  grace  of 
God  our  Saviour;  and  ascribe  to  '•  the  King  eternal,  im- 
"  mortal,  invisible,  the  only  wise  God,  all  honour  and  glo- 
»'  ry  for  ever  and  ever.  Amen."  May  all,  who  are  in-! 
trusted  with  the  ministry,  faithfully  and  valiantly  "  war| 
■"  the  good  warfare,"  with  such  weapons  as  are  mighty,' 
througli  God,  to  destroy  Satan's  strong-holds  !  May  they,, 
in  their  doctrine  and  examples,  and  all  Christians  in  their' 
experience  and  practice,  "hold  faith  and  a  good  con-' 
"  science  !"  May  all,  who  are  tempted  to  put  away  a  good  | 
conscience,  and  to  abuse  the  Gospel,  remember,  that  this  is ! 
the  old  way  of  making  shipwreck  concerning  faith  also ! 
And  may  Hymeneus  and  Alexander  be  as  beacons,  to  warn 
others  from  such  fatal  rocks  ;  and  as  monitors,  to  teach 
them  not  to  blaspheme,  and  to  caution  them,  "  while  they 
"  think  they  stand,  to  take  heed  lest  they  fall !" 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  II.  V.  1.  Proceeding  in  his  charge  to  Ti- 
mothy, the  apostle  exhorted  and  enjoined,  that  "  first  of 
"  all,"  as  a  matter  of  great  importance,  supplications,  and 
prayers  of  every  kind,  suited  to  every  emergency,  and 
accompanied  with  thanksgivings  for  mercies'  received, 
should  tie  made,  especially  in  their  public  worship  ;  not  only 
in  behalf  of  themselves,  each  other,  and  all  their  fellow- 
ctiristians  ;  but  for  all  men,  without  distinction  of  nation, 
rank,  or  party  ;  and  without  exception  of  their  enemies 
and  persecutors,  from  a  spirit  of  genuine  and  expansive 
phil.inthropy-  The  litany  of  the  church  of  England  ac- 
cordingly beseeches  God  '  to  have  mercy  upon  all  men  :' 
yet  this  sciiplural  petition  has  been  censured,  as  incon- 
sistent with  submission  to  the  sovereignty  of  God  !  But 
■whatever  St.  Paul  understood  by  '•  all  men,"  that  we 
understand  by  '  all  men ;'  and  we  must  pray  God  to  have 
mercy  on  them,  unless  we  mean  to  imprecate  vengeance  on 
them.     The  command,  to  "  love  our  neighbour  as  our- 

Veb.  V No.  3J. 


"  selves,"  i.>  our  rule  of  conduct,  and  should  dictate  our 
prayers.  God  will  hear  our  supplications  for  temporal 
benefits,  or  eternal  salvation,  in  behalf  of  those  on  whom 
he  sees  good  in  his  sovereign  wisdom  to  bestow  them ;  and 
in  other  cases,  our  prayer  will  return  into  our  own  bosom. 
But  how  can  we  pray  for  enemies  and  persecutors,  (whom 
we  cannot  know  to  belong  to  "  the  election  of  grace  ;") 
without  equally  appearing  to  interfere  willi  God's  sove- 
reignty ?  How  can  we  pray  for  our  children,  relatives,  or 
neighbours,  or  indeed  for  any  unconverted  person,  or  for 
those  whom  we  are  not  sure  are  converted,  without  vio- 
lating the  same  imaginary  rule  ?  The  malignity  of  an  apos- 
tate, indeed,  may  be  so  excessive,  that  it  would  not  be 
proper  to  pray  for  him  :  (2  Tirn.  iv.  14.  1  John  v.  16  :) 
but  such  exceedingly  rare  cxcaplions  to  a  general  rule  no 
ways  interfere  with  our  praying  even  for  the  salvation  oi 
all  men,  that  now  are,  or  ever  shall,  live  on  earth.  This 
is  no  more  than  the  Lord's  prayer  teaches  us,  {Notes,  Mall. 
vi.  10  ,)  and  if  there  be  any  individual,  for  whom  we  can- 
not pray  that  the  Lord  would  have  mercy  on  him,  and 
convert  him,  the  inability  must  arise  from  sin,  even  the 
sin  of  not  "  loving  our  neighbours  as  ourselves."  Nothing- 
can  tend  more  to  perplex  theological  subjects,  topremdice 
men's  minds  against  the  doctrines  of  grace,  nay,  to  bring 
them  into  odium  and  contemjU  ;  nothing  can  more  narrow 
and  harden  the  heart  against  the  human  species  in  general ; 
than  this  method  of  making  the  secret  decrees  of  God  our 
rule  of  action,  instead  of  adhering  to  his  revealed  will. 
We  know  not,  and  cannot  know,  who  are  elect,  and  who 
are  not ;  we  are  bound  to  love  all  men,  to  pray  for  them, 
and  to  do  them  good  ;  and  then  leave  it  to  God  to  govern 
the  universe  in  his  sovereign  wisdom,  justice,  and  mercy, 
as  he  sees  good.     {Note,  Deut.  xxix.  29.) 

.  V.  2.  It  was  a  proper  expression  of  benevolence,  for 
Christians  to  pray  for  all  orders  and  conditions  of  men  ; 
and  to  interest  themselves  in  the  calamities  and  deli- 
verances of  their  neighbours,  of  the  community,  and  of 
any  of  the  human  species.  This  would  soften  the  pre- 
judices, and  conciliate  the  favour  of  those  around  them  ; 
especially  when  they  persevered  in  such  supplications  and 
thanksgivings,  notwithstanding  the  persecutions  which  they 
endured.  It  would  likewise  tend  veiy  much  to  silence  the 
accusations  of  those  who  charged  them  with  disaflectioa 
to  the  civil  government,  and  with  being  troublers  of  the 
city,  if  they  not  only  behaved  with  quiet  subjection  to  the 
laws,  in  all  things  consistent  with  their  duty,  and  con- 
scientiously paid  tribute  and  custom  ;  but  if  they  were 
known  to  |)ray  for  "  kings,  and  all  in  authority"  over 
them  ;  for  their  preservation,  and  success  in  all  their  un- 
dertakings, for  the  |irotection  and  peace  of  the  community, 
and  for  all  blessings  upon  their  persons  and  families;  and 
that  they  opposed  no  other  weapons  than  these  to  the  in- 
juries which  they  sullcred.    {Marer.  Hef.  Notes,  Rom.  xiii. 

1 — 8.)  The  Ephesians  were  under  the  Roman  emiieror, 
who  was  a  monster  of  tyranny  and  cruelty  ;  but  the 
.3  B 


J.  D.  CO. 


1.  TIMOTHY. 


A.  D.  60. 


»j  ^^  Rom  xi^-      3  For  '  this  <i'  good  and  acceptable  in 
t'bi'i  i  n  tv'is  *'*^  siglit  of  ''  God  oin-  Saviour  ; 
^f\'  He\7^i\'      4    vVho  '  will  have  ail  men  to  be  saved, 

J*.J'^«'j"i*  =^- ■"  and    to   come  unto  "the  knowledge  of 
x^v:  2":  Luke  i  x\ic  truth. 

s"  ri' f  ^K*       '"J   I*  or  there  is    "one   God,  ''and    one 
ixxiii  ff.Luife 'Mediator  between  ^God    and   men,  ''the 


G  Who   'gave  himself  a    ransom  for '^,j"i'i,''"'i;i^*- 

all,  *  to  be  testified  '  in  due  time.  ««  ss.M.'k'x. 

'     •,,,,                   .  ,                  1-1  ■•*  •'"''"  ">  »'• 

7    VV  hereunto    '  1     am    ordained  "  a  ?  1*  }S°l  '• 

1                                                       1            /     I  I<,I5  il.    Kpli. 

preacher,    and    an    apostle,    ("  1    speak  j,',,.'  Heb"*!!^' 

the    truth    in     Christ,    and   lie    not,)  >a  1;  n's?!;,' .'«'• 
teacher    of   the   Gentiles 


in 


Man  Christ  Jesus; 


1:  10,30  3  Cor   V    17    la    I  Tbcs   ii.  15,  i6  Tit.  ii   11    2  Pet.  iii  9  ■ 

19    Mark«vr   IS    Luke  XTiv.  47   11)11)  X    12-15    Rev   xiv.  6 

i    U.  Luke  i.  77  John  xlv  6.  xvii   3.  2  Tim.  Ii   i6.  <il.  7    Heb  x  if.- 
liv.  6    Mjrk  Hii.29-  33    Joliu  xvii.  3.    Koui-  iii   i^i   30   x.  12    I  Cor 


—  m  Matt 
Is.  liii  II 
-0  Deut.vl 


'  verity. 

1  Cor  i.  G  S  Thes  i.  10  :  Tim  i  8. 
IC.  jRal  iv  .1  F.ph  I  in  iii  5  Tit 
vii  27.  xii  »-IO  Kom  X.  U.  Kph  i. 
Horn.  ..  9  IH  I  2  Cor  xi.  31  Gal  p. 
17,  IS  20  Rom  xi.  13  XV  16  Gal 
a  Ps.  cxi.  7. 


•  Or.  a  tfstimony. 

V   II.  12 srI.  IS    Kom    V  6  xvi. 

-  IXet  nn.  i   II.  12 — u  Ec.  i  1.2.  18. 

Tm   ill    2  fet    i'.  5 M  Srr  on, 

y  John  vii  35  ArLiix.  15  xxii  21.  xxrt. 
9 1  Acli  xiv.  27    Gal.  li.  16.  iii.  9 


apobtle  used  the  word  "  kings,"  in  the  jilund  number; 
whence  wc  learn,  that  the  Holy  Spirit  intended  this  dircr- 
tion  for  other  jilaces  and  ages,  according  to  the  diffcrenl 
jroveriiraents  pstalilished  in  jjrovidence.  Ail  the  kings  and 
viiUrs  on  earth  were  at  that  time  strangers  or  enemies  to 
Christianity  ;  so  that  no  distinction,  or  exception,  in  this 
case,  could  be  intenrled.  Those  prayers  were  to  be  made, 
in  ortlerthat  the  Christians  might  "  lead  a(|uiet  and  peace- 
"  able  lite,  in  all  godliness  and  honesty  ;"  conscientiously 
attending  on  all  their  duties  to  God  and  man;  without 
l)eiiig  molested,  cither  by  public  calamities  or  persccii- 
lions.  This  object  thi  y  were  t"  aim  at,  and  with  this 
"  quietness  and  security"  to  be  satisfi^'d.  The  disposition 
to  lead  a  ciuiel.  peaceable,  and  honest  life,  submitting  to 
human  authority,  as  fara.s  consistent  with  godliness,  would 
tend  to  procure  them  favour;  and  they  might  expect  that 
God  would  answer  their  prayers,  (so  far  as  was  good  for 
thv^ni,)  by  inclining  their  rulers  to  tolerate  and  protect 
them. 

V.  3  4  The  conduct  above  inculcated  was  good  in 
itself,  and  acceptable  to  God  our  Saviour,  as  a  fruit  of 
faith  and  gnce,  and  honourable  to  his  name.  For  as  he 
has  provided  for  the  salvation  of  mankind,  without  dis- 
tinction ofnnk  or  nation;  and  can  honourably,  and  will 
certainly,  save  every  individual,  who  comes  to  him  in  his 
appointed  way ;  in  this  sense,  he  is  willing  that  all  men 
should  be  saved;  and  it  is  his  good  pleasure,  nay,  his 
exoress  and  repeated  command,  that  we  should  do  all  in 
our  power  to  bring  them  "  to  the  knowledg^^  of  the  truth." 
The  Gospel  should  be  jireached  to  every  creature  :  we  arc 
required  to  assure  all,  whom  we  can  address,  that  the  Lord 
is  able  and  willing  to  save  any  sinner  who  believes  :  Christ 
will  say  to  numbers  at  the  last  day,  "  I  called,  and  ye 
"  refused  ;"  "  /  mould  have  gathered  you,  as  a  hen 
"  gathereth  her  chickens  under  her  wings,  and  ye  would 
"  not."  As  all  men  do  not  in  fact  "  come  to  the  kiiow- 
"  ledge  of  the  truth,"  which  God  wills  m  the  same  sense 
as  "  that  all  men  should  be  saved  :"  so  the  difficulty,  if 
there  be  any,  presses  ccjually  on  Calvinists  and  Armi- 
nians,  so  called,  and  even  on  such  as  deduce  universal 
actual  salvation  from  this  text,  and  a  few  similar  ones  ; 
for  they  cannot  say,  "  that  all  men  actually  come  to  the 
"  knowledge  of  the  truth."  If  the  clause,  therefore,  be 
explained  to  mean  any  thing  more  than  the  willingness  of 
God  to  save  all  that  believe,  and  his  command,  that  we 
.should  preach  to  all  men,  and  pray  for  all  nit^n,  without 
distinction,  it  would  follow,  that  he  willed,  or  purposed, 
what  he  did  not  actually  effect.  But  it  seems  equally  im- 
proper to  say,  with  many  expositors,  that  "  all  nicn/'sig- 


niiies  '  some  of  all  sorts  ;'  because  it  is  obvious  to  answei', 
that  it  may  with  equal  propriety  be  said.  "  he  willeih  that 
"  all  men  should  be  damned;"  for  doubtless  some  of  all 
nations,  ranks,  and  orders,  will  be  left  to  perish  in  their 
sins,  "  whereunto  also  they  were  appointed." 

V.  5 — 7.  As  a  further  reason,  why  Christians  ought 
to  pray  for  all  men,  the  apostle  observed,  that  there  was 
one  God,  the  common  Creator,  Benefactor,  and  Lord  of 
the  whole  human  species:  and  as  all  had  apostatized  from 
him,  and  he  had  jjurposes  of  mercies  towai'ds  them  ;  .so 
there  was  also  "  One  Mediator  between  God  and  men, 
•'  even  the  man  Christ  Jesus  ;"  whirh  implies,  that  there 
is  but  one  Mediator,  and  excludes  the  worship  of  all  other 
intercessors.  Jesus  Christ  Is  truly  Man  :  and  though  the 
efficacy  of  his  mediation  and  atonement  is  derived  from  the 
union  of  his  divine  nature  with  the  human  in  his  myste- 
rious Per-«n,  yet  his  mediation  between  God  and  man  is 
chiefly  ma  le  by  his  human  nature,  in  which  alone  he  was 
capable  of  suffering  and  dying.  The  apostle  designed  to 
excite  Christians  to  intercessory  prayers  ;  and  he  draws  one 
argument  for  this  end,  from  the  relation  which  God  him- 
self and  the  great  Mediator  bear  to  those,  rn  behalf  of 
whom  these  supplications  were  to  be  oflered.  God,  to 
whom  they  were  to  be  presented,  is  the  One  God,  the 
Creator  of  all  men ;  and  the  Mediator,  through  whom 
they  are  presented,  is  the  man  Christ  Jesus,  united  with 
us  in  the  bond  of  one  common  nature ;"  "  bone  of  our 
"  bone,  and  flesh  of  our  flesh."  "  One  God,"  in  this 
passage,  does  not  denote  the  Person  of  the  Father  e.rc/«» 
sively,  but  the  Deity  :  the  Manhood  therefore  of  Christ 
intervenes  between  a  just  and  holy  God  and  our  sinful 
souls;  but  then  this  Manhood  is  essentially  and  insepa- 
rably united  to  the  Godhead,  in  the  Person  of  the  Son, 
who  thus  mediates  between  God  his  Father  and  men  his 
brethren.  This  provision  and  appointment  has  been  made 
and  revealed,  for  the  common  benefit  of  the  human  race, 
both  Jews  and  Gentiles  ;  that  all  who  will,  may  come,  in 
this  way,  to  the  mercy-seat  of  a  pardoning  God,  to  seek 
reconciliation  to  him.  This  Mediator  therefore  gave  him- 
self "  a  ransom  for  all,"  as  "  the  Lamb  of  God,  who 
"  taketh  away  the  sins  of  the  world;"  that  by  the  all- 
sufficient  atonement  of  his  death  upon  the  cross  and  the 
redemption  there  made,  a  foundation  might  be  laid  for 
the  hopes  of  sinners  all  over  the  earth,  and  that  all  who 
believe  might  actually  be  saved  by  it.  No  pious  and 
considerate  man  will  assert,  that  Christ  so  gave  himself  a 
ransom  for  all,  as  actually  to  intend  the  salvation  of  those 
who  never  be'ieve  in  him;  and  that  he  thus  filled  of  his 
purpose,  and  sufl'cred  in  vaiiH     On  the  othsr  hand,  there 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  n. 


A.  D.  60. 


7  Gt.    Tit.    iii 

cSChr.  xxxjii 
11,13  Ps  cxxx 
I,  2.  Lam.  iii 
K,  je.  Jol.  ii 
),S  Mai  i.  II 
l.uke  KKiii.  'i^'. 
Ixvi  18.  cxjcx 
i.  9,  10  Acts  X. 
XXV  ID.  Matt 
Ci).  I  Pet  iii  1 
iii  a-s. 


8^1  will  therefore  that  men  '  pray 
every  where,  ''  lifting  up  holy  hands, 
=  without  wrath  '  and  doubting. 

9    In  like  manner  also,  ^  tliat    women 


15   Iv 


43     John  iv.  :3, 2»     ActsxK 
iv.2.    rrov   XV.  t.    s»i   27      Is 

2.  .1.31     Jam.  iv  3.    I  Jolm  iii   2"  •  : 

.    V.  22-21.    .U    vi.    12    M,   15      Mark..    ...    . 

r [  Matt.  x\i  21.  Markxi  23,  2«  Jam 


— J  Job -  _  _  - 

I   7-11.    Jer  vii    9    10     M^il 

el  Kings  iii    II     Ps 

25.    LyjVa  xxiii  34.    Acts  vi. 
■6  tPe,, 


adorn  themselves  in  modest  apparel,''  with  ^^.j";i  7,,'*; 
shamefaccdness  and  sohriety  :  'not  with  .  c*„  ,,5^  ^ 
*  broidered  liair,  or  gold,  or  pearls,  or  fj"  ^l^J,, 
costly  array ;  j,",  ^,';'',°"' 

10   But,     (which    becometh    ^  women  ".'.!?  *n  .K'\ 
professing  godliness,)  '  with  good  works. 


ll)-2».     Ixi    10 


are  but  few,  of  those  that  limit  such  e.xpressions  to  '  some 
'of  all  sorts,'  who  do  not  allow  the  all-si  fficiency  of 
Christ's  atonement ;  and  admit  that  all  men  should  be  called 
on  to  believe  in  him,  and  that  all  who  do  believe  will  be 
saved  by  him.  It  is  thercfoie  most  important,  to  deier- 
mine  that  none  will  be  saved  by  the  ransom  of  Chiisl 
without  true  faith  ;  that  true  faith  is  the  gift  of  God,  and 
the  eflcct  ( f  regeneration  ;  that  "  known  unto  Gotl  are 
'•  all  his  works,  from  befoie  the  foundation  of  the  world  ;" 
and  that  all  will  certainly  be  saved,  who  were  given  unto 
Christ,  and  whom  he  esiiecially  intended  to  save,  when  he 
became  the  Surety  of  his  people.  These  [propositions  are 
ca])able  of  clear  scriptural  proof:  and  when  they  are  esta- 
blished, we  may  leave  such  expressions,  as  that  here  used, 
to  bear  in  their  most  obvious  import.  Indeed,  great 
wisdom  and  love  are  sho'.vn,  in  this  general  way  of  stating 
the  truths  of  Christianity,  as  far  more  suitable  to  inquireis 
and  unest.iblished  persons,  than  a  systematical  arrange- 
ment would  be.  This  ransom,  once  oflered,  was  to  be 
testified,  in  due  time,  to  men  of  every  nation :  it  was 
iherefore  incumbent  upon  every  Christian  to  promote  this 
great  design,  according  to  his  opportunity  and  ability.  Of 
uiis  St.  Paul  was  ordained  a  herald  and  an  apostle,  (in 
asserting  which,  he  solemnly  appealed  to  Christ,  who 
had  appointed  him,  as  his  heart-searching  Judge,  for  the 
exact  truth  of  what  he  had  advanced  ;)  so  that  he  was  now 
employed  as  a  teacher  of  the  Gentiles,  esjiecially  in  the 
doctrines  and  promises  of  the  Gospel,  in  the  nature  of 
faith,  and  in  the  faithfulness  of  God  to  all  his  declarations 
and  covenant-engagements,  and  in  every  part  of  his  truth 
and  will. 

V.  8.  According  to  the  authority  vested  in  him,  the 
apostle  enjoined,  that  Christians  should"  pray  every  where," 
according  to  the  directions  above  given.  The  expression 
may  indeed  include  their  prayers  in  the  closet,  in  the 
family,  and  in  social  meetings  ;  but  the  chapter  especially 
relates  to  the  manner  of  conducting  their  public  assem- 
blies, in  what  place  soever  these  were  held  :  "  for  where 
"  two  or  three  are  met  together,,  there,"  says  our  Saviour, 
"I  am  in  the  midst  of  you."  {Marg.  Ref.)  'As  the 
'  aposde  is  speaking  of  public  prayer,  his  meaning,  I 
'  sup|)ose,  i.s,  that  the  men,  and  not  the  women,  were  to 
'  lead  the  devotion  of  the  assemblj'.'  (12.)  (Macknight.) 
The  antithesis  between  tb;  avipat,  (not  at^fiaTrni)  and  t«« 
yvfctiKtci,  in  the  next  verse,  the  woid  itself,  the  article,  and 
the  connexion,  "  in  like  manner,"  combine  in  establishing 
this  observation.  The  Gentiles  had  priestesses,  as  well  as 
priests,  not  only  to  their  goddesses,  but  to  their  gods  also  : 
but  the  Israelites  were  not  allovsed  to  conform  to  this  prac- 
tice. In  like  manner,  women  must  not  be  ministers  or 
preachers  under  the  Christian  dispensation.  In  order  that 
mil  might  do  this  with  acceptance,  tliey  must  in  reverent 
adoration  lift  up  "  holy  hands  ;"  not  satisfied  with  washing 


2S,  i9.  xi. 
-1  V.  G-in    Frni 
2  Pet.  i.6-l!.  Kev 


-' Or.  jiliitltd.  1  Pet    

XKi   31     Acts  iK.  3B   39   Epil. 


their  hands,  before  they  worshipped,  according  to  the 
cu.stom  of  the  Jews,  and,  indeed,  that  of  many  Gentiles,  but, 
taking  care  to  keep  them  pure  from  all  injustice  and  the 
practice  of  every  sin.  {Marg.  Ref.)  It  was  also  neces- 
.sary,  that  they  should  avoid  all  wrath  and  resentment, 
either  against  each  other,  or  against  their  perit'culors,  that 
their  prayers  and  intercessions  might  be  the  genuine  dic- 
t  ites  of  enlarged  good-will  to  all  men,  and  not  inter- 
mingled with  any  angry  passions,  whatever  provocations 
might  he  given  them.  At  the  same  time,  they  should  not 
doubt  the  willingness  of  God,  through  Christ,  to  hear 
their  prayers,  notwithstanding  all  their  former  sins  and 
present  conscious  unworthincss ;  or  perplex  themselves  by 
vain  reasonings  or  disputations,  on  the  manner  in  which 
he  would  answer  them. 

V.  9,  10.  In  order  to  the  proper  regulation  of  religious 
assemblies  among  Christians,  as  well  as  their  general  con- 
duct, the  aposde  furthermore  enjoined,  in  the  most  de- 
cided manner,  that  the  women  should  adorn  themselves 
with  modest  apparel,  suited  to  their  station  in  life,  and 
becoming  that  bashfulness  and  sobriety  of  manners,  which 
would  be  expected  from  them  ;  not  copying  the  vain 
fashions  of  those  women,  whose  attire  was  intended  to 
render  their  persons  attractive  to  beholders,  and  was  at 
once  an  indication  of  the  levity  of  their  own  minds,  and 
suited  to  excite  the  passions  of  others.  He  required  there- 
fore, that  they  should  not  adom  themselves  with  broidered 
hair,  gold,  pearls,  or  expensive  garments.  This  general 
rule  may  admit  of  some  exceptions  in  the  case  of  those 
whose  superior  rank  occasionally  requires  it ;  the  ap- 
pearance  of  women  in  the  places  of  worship  is  specially 
intended  ;  and  the  exhortation  implied  that,  whatever  gar- 
ments they  wore,  they  must  consider  good  works  as  their 
peculiar  ornament,  as  became  "  women  professing  god- 
"  liness."  Yet  he  doubtless  meant  it  as  a  general  rule, 
that  Christian  women  should  refuse  conformity  to  the 
foolish  fashions  of  a  vain  world  in  this  respect  ;  that  they 
should  choose  to  appear  more  plain  and  simjile  in  their 
attire  than  others  of  their  rank  ;  that  they  should  not 
waste  lime,  or  run  into  needless  expense,  in  such  empty 
decorations,  but  employ  both  in  adorning  themselves  with 
good  works  :  that  decency,  modesty,  and  sobriety,  should 
be  more  consulted  in  their  garments  and  appearance,  than 
elegance  and  fashion  ;  and  finally,  that  ministers  ought  to 
teach  these  thy)gs  to  their  congregations,  as  of  great  im- 
portance to  the  honour  of  the  Gospel. — It  has  been  well 
observed,  that  foppery  and  extravagance,  as  to  dress  in 
men,  are  most  emphatically  condemned  by  the  apostle's  si- 
lence about  them  :  for  this  intimated,  that  surely  they  could 
be  under  no  temptation  to  such  a  childf^ih  vanity  ! — '  Ft  is 
'  worthy  to  be  noted  by  the  women,  that  this  precept 
'  ought  not  to  be  slighted  by  them,  as  of  little  moment, 
'  seeing  it  is  so  carefully  inculcated  by  the  two  chief  apostles, 

3  B  2 


D.  60. 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


Ji.  D.  60. 


IE  Gen 

iii      IS 

Sbin 

20. 

Cor  ?; 

.3.     %\\ 

3J,  31 

Eph  Y 

SS-24 

Col.  ii 

11!    1  Pet.  iii.  1 

6,  6. 

nOCD, 

27.  ii  1 

IE  ::. 

1  for  X 

1  r  Let  "■  tlio  woman  learn  in  silence 
with  all  subjection. 

12  But  I  sullbr  not  a  woman  to  teach, 
nor  to  usurp  authority  over  the  man,  but 
to  be  in  nilcnco. 

13  For  °  Adam  was  first  formed,  then 
Eve. 


H  And  Adam  was  not" deceived,  'but  "."c".'^'!.!'' 
the  woman,  being  deceived,  was  in  the  ^^^  ...  ^^  ^^ 
transgression.  j^'^   xxxi^zs' 

15   Notwithstanding    ''she     shall     be  ^/jV/l^^^j' 
saved  "i  in  child-bearing,  if  they  continue  ^'o«n.°iii'. V' *' 
'in  faith,  and  charity,  and  holiness,  with  [y'/,  j; ',',.j^ 
sobriety.  "  ^  y- is- i  i-et.  w. 


'  of  the  Jew  and  Gentile  ;  and  the  contrary  is  represented 
'  as  a  practice  opposite  to  godliness.'     {WhUiiy.) 

V.  11  —  14.  {ISote.o,  1  Co;-,  xi. -2— 16.  xiv.  34,  35.) 
It  has  before  been  observed  tliai  this  rule  admitted  of  an 
exception  in  the  case  of  thosf,  who  spoke  hy  the  Spirit  of 
prophecy  ;  and  it  may  here  be  added,  that  it  only  related  to 
public  teaching.  The  women  were  required  to  be  silent, 
Avith  all  subjection,  in  their  religious  assemblies  ;  for  the 
apo.stle,  as  Christ's  representative,  would  not  sufler  women 
to  teach,  as  that  would  be  like  usurping  authority  over  the 
man ;  and  therefore  their  willing  subjection  was  to  be 
shown,  by  silently  receiving  instruction.  For  the  man  was 
first  created,  and  the  woman  of  him,  and  for  his  benefit 
so  that  it  would  be  contrary  to  the  original  state  of  things 
at  the  creation,  for  the  woman  to  usurp  authority  over  the 
man.  Moreover,  the  man  was  not  deceived  in  the  first  in- 
stance ;  but  the  tempter  prevailed  against  the  woman,  who 
M-as  first  in  the  temptation,  and  the  seducer  of  the  man. 
(Noles,  &c.  Gen.  iii.)  This  consideration  was  suited  to 
reach  the  women,  that  they  should  not  affect  authority,  or 
presume  to  be  public  teachers. 

V.  13.  The  sorrows  and  pains,  attendant  on  child-]  our  conduct  in  these  things  may  have  on  our  neighbours, 
bearing,  were  indeed  a  peculiar  mark  of  the  divine  dis-  it  is  good  and  acceptable  in  the  sight  of  God,  our  "  Sa- 
pleasure  against  the  transgression  of  the  first  woman,  and  |  "  viour."  He  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  the  "  wick- 
suited  to  bring  it  to  the  remembrance  of  her  daughters  ini"  ed,  but  that  he  should  repent  and  live."  It  is  his  will, 
every  age :  yet  they,  who  professed  the  Gospel  of  Christ,]  that  all  who  repent  and  believe  in  Christ  should  be  saved : 
might  be  comforted  by  the  hope  of  being  supported  andi"  he  commands  all  men  every  where  to  repent,"  and  bc- 
presfrved  through  that  trying  lime,  and  even  of  derivingjlieve  the  Gospel  ;  it  is  his  will  and  pleasure,  that  we  should 
benefit  from  all  their  sufferings:  at  least  they  might  be  use  every  means  of  drawing  men's  attention  to  the  Gospel, 
sure,  that  there  was  no  curse  or  wrath  in  it,  provided  they  that  they  may  "  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth."  He 
continued  steadfast  in  the  faith,  and  in  love  to  Christ  and  is  the  One  Qod  of  the  whole  earth,  whom  all  men  ought 
his  people,  with  holiness,  purity,  sobriety,  and  modesty  —  to  wor.'^hip  and  serve  :  and,  as  all  have  sinned  and  dcserv- 
Some  suppose  the  apostle  to  have  meant,  that  though  sin  cd  wrath,  he    hath  appointed    "  One   Mediator  between 


the  promised  Seed,  if  they  copied  her  example  of  faitK 
and  obedience. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

It  is  a  most  im]>ortant,  though  much  neglected,  duty, 
for  Christians  to  pray  and  return  thanks  "  for  all  men,'' 
according  to  the  difl'erent  relations  in  which  they  stand  to 
them,  and  as  their  circumstances  require.  Thus  they  may 
show  their  love  to  those,  whom  they  cannot  otherwise 
serve  :  and  evince  that  they  interest  themselves  in  the  hap- 
piness of  mankind  in  general.  And,  not  only  in  public, 
but  in  our  families  and  closets,  we  should  pray  "  for 
"  kings,  and  for  all  that  are  in  authority;"  both  as  guar- 
dians of  the  public  tranquillity,  and  in  respect  of  their 
temporal  and  eternal  welfare  :  this  will  far  more  conduce 
to  the  continuance  of  our  i)rivilegcs,  in  being  allowed, 
without  molestation,  "  to  lead  a  quiet  and  peaceable  life, 
"  in  all  godliness  and  honesty ;"  than  any  means,  which 
men  of  restless  spirits  can   employ.     But,  whatever  effect 


ippose 
lirst  entered  by  the  woman,  whence  all  the  pains  and  sor- 
rows of  child-bearing  originated,  yet,  through  those  sor- 
rows, One  had  come  into  the  world,  born  of  a  woman,  by 
whom  all  those  would  be  saved,  who  continued  in  the  faith  : 
and  indeed  the  original  may  well  bear  that  interpretation, 
which  is  also  very  ancient.  Eve,  whom  the  apostle  had 
iust  before  mentioned,  was  thus  addressed  by  her  offended 
"Creator:  "I    will    greatly    multiply    thy  sorrow  and  thy 


"  God  and  man,  even  the  Man  Christ  Je.'<us,"  his  incar- 
nate Son,  "  who  gave  himseJf  a  ransom  for  all,  to  be  tes- 
"  lifted  in  due  lime,  thai  ivhosoever  believelh  in  him 
"  should  not  perish,  but  have  everlasting  life."  May  he 
ordain  and  qualify  many  preachers,  like  Paul,  to  leach  the 
nations  in  truth  and  verily!  For  surely  we  ought  to  de- 
sire, that  men  should  pray  every  where  to  God  the  Father, 
through  our  Lord   Jesus  Christ,  and  by  the  Holy   Spirit, 


'  conception,  in  sorrow  shall  thou  bring  forth  children  ;"|"  lifting  up  pure  hands,  without  wrath  and  doubting."  In 
vet  the  preceding  verse  implied  a  promise  of  salvation  proportion  as  we  learn  thus  to  worship  in  spirit  and  truth, 
through  "  the  Seed  of  the  woman,"  for  all  believers,  both  with  reverence,  holy  love,  pure  zeal,  and  lively  faith,  we 
men  and  women.  {Gen.  iii.  15,  16.)  Evejierself  is  sup-  shall  find  our  minds  freed  from  narrow  prejudices  and  re- 
posed to  have  been  saved  "through  child-bearing,"  or,  isentment,  and  our  benevolence  towards  all  men  greatly  en- 
by  One  descended  from  her,  though  the  anguish  of  bear-jlarged  ;  and  we  shall  more  emphatically  say  to  our  heaven- 
ing  children  was  denounced  on 'her,  as  a  peculiar  punish- ]ly  Father,  "  Hallowed  be  thy  name,  thy  kingdom  come^ 
•   me  Ml  of  her   atrocious   guilt;  and    thus   her   sorrow   was  "  thy  will  be  done  in  earth  as  it  is  in  heaven." 


turned  into  joy,  her  curse  into  a  blessing.  In  like  manner, 
her  daughters,  though  involved  with  her  in  the  sentence! 
gf  bringing  forth  children  with  sorrow,  would  also  share 
with  her  in  the  same  salvation,  joy,  and  blessing,  through! 


V.  9—15. 
Whatever  renders  the  Gospel  respectable,  contributes  t» 


^.  D.  «60. 


CHAPTER  HI. 


J.  1).   1)0. 


CHAP.  HJ. 


The  office  of  a  bishop  is  a  s(Ood  work,  and 
the  desire  of  it,  as  such,  shoidd  be  en- 
couirif^cd,  1 .  The  qualificulions  recjiiircd 
in  bishops  and  deacons  ;  with  directions 
concerning  their  wives  and  children,  2 — 
13.  The  apostle  wrote  these  things  to 
Timothy,  (^hopino-  to  come  to  him  soon,) 
to  regulate  his  conduct  in  the  church  of 


God,    ll,    15.      Ihe  arcat    myslerii  of^\  is 
godliness,  JO. 


1j2-7.  Ar 

rh.i  i  I 
7  I  Pet. 


lis  success:  and  the  modest,  decent,  and  sober  apparel  of 
"  women  professing  godliness,"  must  therefore  have  this 
tendencj'.  They  should  evince,  (hat  they  arc  too  much 
engaged  in  contemplating  spiritual  glories,  to  take  pleasure 
in  the  vain  and  unseemly  decorations  of  the  tritlers  around 
them  ;•  that  being  adorned  with  good  works  is  their  chief 
distinction  ;  and  that  they  can  make  a  belter  use  of  their 
time  and  money,  than  in  curiously  adjusting  their  attire, 
or  purchasing  costly  ornaments.  But,  alas  !  in  this  trifling 
and  expensive  age,  when  almost  all  vie  with  their  superi- 
ors in  apparel,  till  distinction  of  rank  is  nearly  lost,  we 
too  often  find  those,  who  come  to  the  places  where  the 
word  of  God  is  preached,  decorated  as  much  beyond  what 
they  can  properly  afford,  and  in  as  unbecoming  a  manner, 
as  they  are  who  frequent  the  theatre !  It  would  be  well, 
if  the  professors  of  serious  godliness  were  nhoUy  exempt 
from  this  disgraceful  vanity ;  or  if  they  always  spent  as 
many  hours  in  visiting  the  sick  and  poor,  and  as  much 
money  in  relieving  their  distresses,  as  they  do  in  uselessly 
decorating  themselves  and  their  children,  after  a  manner 
unsuitable  to  their  rank  in  life,  and  inconsistent  with  their 
profession.  These  are  by  no  means  trifles,  ov  pharsaicc.t 
impositions,  as  some  pretend,  but  aposlolical  injunctions'; 
and  it  should  be  considered,  that,  as  raiment  was  only  made 
needful  by  sin,  so  it  is  peculiarly  unsuitable  for  those,  who 
profess  to  believe  the  Bible,  to  be  proud  and  vain  of  the 
very  badge  of  their  disgrace.  The  original  cl-eaiion  of  the 
man,  and  thei>  the  woman,  and  the  entrance  of  sin  by  the 
latter,  who  being  deceived  was  first  in  the  transgression, 
concur  in  showing  the  reasonableness  of  that  subjnction, 
humility,  and  te:irhableness,  prescribed  in  scripture  to  the 
woman,  and  the  impropriety  of  her  usurping  authority 
over  the  man.  But  as  the  Gospel  gives  special  encourage- 
ments to  the  woman,  in  respect  of  those  sorrows  which 
the  entrance  of  sin  has  entailed  on  her,  provided  she  con- 
tinue in  "faith  and  love,  with  holiness  and  sobriety ;"  so 
the  consideration  of  those  manifold  sorrows,  to  which  the 
female  sex  is  subjected,  should  teach  men  to  exercise  their 
authority  with  tiie  utmost  gentleness,  tenderness,  and  af- 
fection. 

•  NOTES. 
CFIAP.  III.  V.  1.*  Ft  has  already  been  shown,  that 
the  woid  rendere  I  bishop  was  at  thi.s  time  of  the  same 
import  with  that  translated  elder,  or  presbyter;  (Note, 
Arti^  XX.  -28  :)  for  the  charge,  given  by  Paul'to  the  Ephe- 
sian  elders,  is  here  supposed  to  have  been  subsecjuent  to 
the  writing  of  this  epi>tle 
the  silence  of  the  apostle 


THIS  '  is  a  true  sayina:,  if  a  man  dc-  '=ij;i'i;''^|5=',j   , 
site   ''  the   oOice    of  a   "=  bibhop,  he  p«  .»."is''g. 
''  dcsireth  a  jjood  work.  'O™'    »>   =" 

2  A  "  bishop  then  must  be  '  blameless,  J*";"  ;/',o  '^, 
°the  hu.sband  of  one  wife,  ''  vigilant,  so-  7^^^%  j^j  jo!''' 
ber,  *of  good  bcijaviour,  *  given  to  bos- f  ,'„"  [„V/i.  g. 
pitalitj,  <■■  apt  to  teach  ;  ^^^J'^  ',*„',., 

8 "  Or  modal- 1  P.om   3ii    13     I'.t 


tion  or  appointment  of  an  individual  to  be  overseer  of 
the  elders  or  pastors,  though  very  ancient,  and  probably 
apostolical,  was  not  at  this  time  in  general  use.  It  had 
becji  said,  and  it  was  true  and  worthy  of  special  notice, 
that  if  a  man  desired,  or  earnestly  longed  for,  the  pastoral 
oiTice,  and,  from  love  to  Christ,'  to  Ins  flock,  and  to  the 
souls  of  men,  was  ready  to  forego  other  prospects,  and 
expose  himself  to  hardships  and  perils,  by  devoting  him- 
self to  that  service,  he  sought  to  be  employed  in  "  a  good 
"  work,"  and  his  desire  ought  to  be  approved  and  counte- 
nanced, provided  he  v.as  properly  qualified. 

y.  2.  It  is  manifest  that  Timothy  was  supposed  to  be 
principally  concerned  in  the  choice  of  the  bishops,  being 
the  apostle's  deputy  and  representative:  and  accordingly, 
instructions  are  here  given  him  how  to  fulfil  this  ardiious 
charge  in  the  proper  manner;  instructions  no  doubt  in- 
tended to  be  useful  in  the  highest  degree,  if  duly  regarded, 
to  all  others,  in  every  age  and  place,  on  whom  the  same 
most  important  trust  devolves.  The  apostle  therefore 
showed,  very  particularly,  what  manner  of  persons  these 
bishops  or  elders  ought  to  be  ;  that  ambitious  and  improper 
desires  after  the  sacred  service  might  be  repressed,  and 
likewise  that  they  who  had  been  appointed  to  it  might 
know  how  to  behave  in  it.  Whatever  naiural  abilities, 
learning,  elocution,  or  spiritual  gifts,  any  man  might  pos- 
sess, he  must  be  considered  as  ineligible  to  this  office,  if 
he  was  not  of  a  blameless  character,  and  had  not  avoided 
scandalous  vices,  at  least  since  his  professed  conversion  to 
Christianity.  He  ought  also  to  be  "  the  husband  of  one 
"  wife."  Christ  and  the  apostles  expressly  condemned  po- 
lygamy, as  well  as  divorces,  except  for  adultery,  {ISotes, 
Mult.  xix.  1—9.  Mark  x.  1  —  12.  1  Cor.  vii.  1—3;)  yet 
there  was  no  direct  command  for  a  man,  who  had  pre- 
viously taken  more  wives  than  one,  to  put  the  others  away 
when  he  embraced  the  Gospel ;  and  such  a  requisition 
might  have  produced  many  bad  consequences  in  domestic 
life,  and  increased  t!;e  opposition  of  the  civil  powers  to  the 
preaching  of  Christianity.  But  the  rule,  that  no  man, 
however  qualified  in  other  respects,  should  be  admitted 
into  the  pastoral  office,  who  had  more  than  one  wife,  or 
who  had  put  away  one  to  take  another,  tended  to  show  the 
impropriety  of  polygamy,  and  divorces  on  fiivolous  pre- 
tences, and  their  inconsistency  with  the  Christian  dispen- 
sation,  and   concurred  with  other  things  to  bring  ' 


-       into 

total  disuse  in  the  Christian  church ;  yet  witho\it  violence 

and  confusion.     To  argue  hence,  as  it  has  been  ''one,  that 

rhe  same  is  also  proved,  by  i  polygamy  was  lawful  for  other  Christians,  else  it  would 

erning  any  other  order  than   not  have  been  needful  to  restrict  pastors  from  it,  would 


bishops  and  deacons.     Indeed,  it  is  evident,  that  the  selec-' prove,  if  it  proved  any  thing,  that  it  was  also  lawful  and 


A.  D.  GO. 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


A.  D.  6«. 


''°%u1r'cL"'J,'i      3  *  Not    '  given    to  wine,    "  no   stri- 
Ulit'ii'nZ''  "  ^^"f"'  "ot   "  greedy   of  "  filthy  lucre  ;  but 
I'l'^'^is' ^xs'ii'  '' patient ;    not     ''a     brawler,    'not    co- 
yl  Lnv."'2f:  vetous  ; 
nuu.  xxw.ilL      4  One  that  '  rnleth  well  his  own  house, 

*l.  Luke  lii  «-46.  Hi   31-:!S-  Eph    v    18,  Tit.  i   7   il   3 mSTim    il    24.25. 

'fit   i.  7 oB.  Pro»    i.    19.  XV.  27    Is    Ivl.  II.  Jude  II ol  Sam    viii 

S     Tit     (.71)       I   D«i      ..     n ..  ..;      ii      C-     ..i:     e      i    aii...o     —      im     i  T\^      H     o, 


>    Tit    i.  7    II     1  Pel    V.  3 p  vi     II.  Ec.  »ii.  8    I  Thes    v.   14    2  Tii..    ..    - 

Hev.  i.  9 q   lit    ii    2    Jam    iv    1    Marg r  I  Sam.  ii    15-17.  2  Kins 

V  20-27    Jer    vi.   13    viii    1(1      Mic.  iii    i    11      M«l    i.   10     Matt.  x»i.  13     John  » 
IJ    xii    5.  C      Alts  Till     IM_21    XV    3).     Koir.  x»i.   1°      "  "-    "    -     "      "—   - 

Ur'-': 8  13   Geu.  xviii.  19.    Josli.    xxii 

Tit.  i.  6. 


2  Pel    il.  3    15     Ke.    _ 
Ii     ft.  ci.  2-8.    Ads  1 


common  for  them  to  be  dnuikards,  covetous,  brawlers 
strikers,  <&:c.  Some  have  inferred  from  this  text,  that 
stated  pastors  ought  to  be  married,  as  a  prc-reriuisite  to 
their  office  :  but  this  seems  to  be  a  mistake  of  a  general 
permission,  connected  with  a  restriction,  for  ;u)  express 
command.  It  is,  however,  abundantly  sufficient  to  prove, 
that  marriage  i.s  entirely  consistent  with  the  most  sacred 
functions,  and  the  most  exemplary  holiness,  and  to  sub- 
vert the  very  basis  of  the  antichristian  |)rohibition  of  mar- 
riage to  the  clergy,  and  all  its  concurrent  and  consequent 
mischiefs.  Yet  some  have  even  endeavoured  to  infer  a 
part  of  that  system  from  this  clause  itself,  and  have  sup- 
posed that  the  apostle  meant  to  prohibit  second  marriages 
to  the  clergy;  but  this  is  contrary  to  the  whole  tenour  of 
Scripture:  it  is  by  no  means  contained  in  the  meaning  of 
the  words,  and  would  certainly  bring  in  a  part  of  those 
evils,  which  long  experience  hath  proved  inseparable  from 
the  general  prohibition  ;  for  as  good  reasons  may  very 
often  be  given  for  marrying  a  second  time,  as  for  marrying 
at  all.  The  pastor  must  also  be  "  vigilant,"  a  circum- 
spect and  attentive  man,  one  who  watches  carefully  over 
his  flock,  capable  of  discerning  dangers  at  a  distance, 
guarding  the  people  against  the  artifices  of  false  teachers 
and  the  devices  of  Satan,  and  prompt  to  embrace  oppor- 
tunities of  usefulness  ;  he  must  be  sober,  serious,  and 
temperate  ;  moderate  in  all  his  desires  and  indulgences  ; 
'•  of  good  behaviour"  in  all  the  transactions  of  life  ;  show- 
ing a  meek,  kind,  equitable,  faithful,  and  prudent  dispo- 
•sition  towards  all  men.  He  should  likewise  be  ready, 
according  to  his  ability,  to  relieve  the  poor,  to  tnlertain 
his  brethren  without  grudging,  and  with  evident  cheerful- 
ness and  satisfaction  ;  especially,  he  ought  to  be  hospitable 
to  Christians,  who  were  driven  from  home  by  persecution, 
or  who  in  any  other  way  were  brought  to  the  place  of  his 
residence.  He  must  be  ready  at  teaching,  both  capable  of 
instructing  others,  and  prompt  to  embrace  every  occasion 
of  doing  it  in  public  or  in  private  ;  counting  it  his  busi- 
ness, and  malung  it  his  delight.  '  But  now  that  the 
'  ancient  customs  are  changed,  and  inns  are  every  where 
'open,  in  which  travellers,  for  their  money,  may  be  as 
'  well  accommodated  as  in  private  houses,  there  is  little 
'  occasion  for  what  the  apostle  calls  hospitaliti/.^  {Mack- 
night.)  This  is  a  specimen  of  the  way,  in  which  many 
learned  men,  (some  perhaps  without  intending  it,)  show 
us,  that  we  have  little  or  nothing  to  do,  either  with  the 
praclical,  or  doctrinal  part  of  Scripture  !  I  should  rather 
say,  '  Now,  that  ancient  customs  are  changed,  and  bishops 
have  ample  revenues,  they  are  bound  to  exercise  enlarged 
hospitality  tn  the  poor,  especially  to  the  inferior  clergy, 
who  often  have  little  of  that  money,  which  is  needful  for 


having  his  children  in  subjection  '  with  all  iT|t.  »^3^^f- 
ffravitv  :  " '  ^""    "■  *'• 

S'      *    y    •  .,  ,  ,  30    i.i    13 

5  (For  "  it  a  man*  know  not  how  to  »^)i^A.^^,»»  jj 
rule  lii.s  own  house,  how  shall  he  take  >^^^-^  '"",o'""ili* 
care  of  ■«  the  church  of  God  ?)  I'Hch'vMs.ia: 

(i  Not  t  a  novice,  >'  lest,  being  lifted  up  j.',5;«„\"vf„  ,«. 
with  pride,  he  fall  into  ^  the  condemnation  I]', 
of  the  devil. 


20  2Kin;i 
10.    3  Chr. 
16  XXXii 
J5  fmv  (vl  1«, 
Cor.  Xii.  7.   I  ftt  ».  i. 


accommodation  at  inns ;  and  who,  if  hospitably  entertained 
by  bishops,  would  feel  cordially  reconciled  to  the  affluence 
of  such  kind  superiors,  and  disposed  to  receive  their  pas- 
toral in.'tructions  with  reverence.'  Here  let  me  observe, 
in  particular,  that  when  young  men  go  for  ordination  or 
institution,  to  places  where  they  cannot  be  accommodated 
except  at  an  inn,  it  is  incalculable  what  mischief  might 
be  prevented,  and  what  an  opening  would  be  made  for 
usefulness,  if  the  bishops  would  entertain  them  in  their 
own  houses,  and  take  the  abundant  opportunities,  which 
this  would  afford,  of  instructing  them  respecting  the  na- 
ture and  importance  of  those  solemn  engagements,  into 
which  they  are  about  to  enter.  The  affection  and  venera- 
tion thus  excited,  in  all  who  are  in  any  degree  proper  for 
these  sacred  services,  and  the  opening  thus  made  for  sub- 
sequent admonitions  and  counsels,  would  repay  the  ex- 
pense of  it  a  thousand  fold. 

V.  3.  The  person  eligible  to  the  office  of  a  bishop 
must  also  be  free  from  every  measure  of  intemperance, 
in  the  use  of  wine  or  strong  liquors,  which  would  both  be 
scandalous  to  him,  and  unfit  him  for  the  important  duties 
of  his  station  ;  (Ao/es,  Lev.  x.  1,2.  9,  10.  Prov.  xxxi. 
4,  .5  ;)  and  he  ought  to  be  equally  superior  to  anger,  and 
not  liable  upon  any  provocation,  however  great,  to  vent 
the  vehemence  of  his  passion,  by  striking  the  offender,  as 
was  often  the  practice  among  worldly  men.  Nor  be 
greedy  of  gain,  which  might  lead  him  to  prostitute  his 
ministry  for  the  sake  of "  filthy  lucre ;"  or  to  carry  on 
any  disgraceful  employment,  along  with  his.  ministry,  for 
the  sake  of  profit.  But  he  must  be  of  a  resigned,  meek, 
persevering,  and  constant  spirit  ;  peaceable,  forgiving, 
and  calm  ;  not  clamorous  in  disputation,  or  even  in  re- 
proving others ;  nor  yet  avariciously  tenacious  of  that 
property,  which  he  had  obtained  even  in  the  most  unex-..^ 
ceptionable  manner,  ^ 

V.  4,  5.  The  bishop  or  pastor  should  likewise  be  able 
and  careful  to  govern  his  own  household  in  a  discreet 
and  regular  manner ;  maintaining  a  meek  and  firm  autho- 
rity over  his  domestics,  and  having  his  children  in  due 
subjection,  ruling  over  them  in  all  gravity,  and  restraining 
them  from  all  levity  and  excess  ;  that  their  appearance, 
deportment,  and  attendance  on  the  worship  of  God,  might 
be  an  example  to  others.  For  if  a  man  were  evidently 
incompetent  to  govern  his  own  family,  and  to  preserve 
order  and  decorum  in  it,  how  could  it  be  supposed  that 
he  would  be  found  qualified  to  preside  over  the  Church 
of  God,  and  to  preserve  order  and  harmony  among  the 
members  of  whom  it  consisted,  who  were  of  various  dis- 
|)ositions  and  situations,  and  generally  removed  from  un- 
der his  immediate  inspection  ? 


J.  D.  CO. 


CHAPTER  III. 


^.  D.  Gt^ 


»v  21,25  ISaro. 

ii  2*  Acts  vi  3. 

X.  22    xxii  12 

3  John  13. 
b  ICar.  V   13  Col 

iv.  s  n'hes.  iv 

13 
C  V    14    1  Cor  X. 

32.  3  Cor  vi  3 

vii    21    I  Thet 

»22    I'lt  11  SB 

IHcl.  iv.14  -16 
d  VI    9   STjin   ii 

28 
•  .\cts   vi.    3— C 

Phi  i    1 
IJVeon.  t  1. 
a  I's.  T.9  xiJ  2.  1. 

19  111  2  Rom  lii. 

::t  JdiD  ill.  10- 
ii  Stt  on.  3 
iS'Jcn,  i   5   19 
»  16  2  John  9,10. 
I  6   »  22.   1  Mm 

iv.  1. a>  13. 


7  Moreover,  he  must  have  ='.1  goodl 
report  of  ''  tijem  whicli  are  witliout;  '  lestj 
he  fall  into  reproach,  and  '^  the  siiare  of 
the  devil. 

8  Likewise  must  °  the  deacons  '  he 
grave,  not  « double-tongued,  ''  not  given 
to  much  wine,  not  greedy  of  filthy  lucre; 

9  '  Holding  "  the  mystery  of  the  faitli 
in  a  pure  conscience. 

10  And  'let  these  also  first  be  proved  ; 
then  let  them  use  "  the  office  of  a  deacon, 
"  being  found  blameless 


1 1  Even  so  must  "their  wives  i-  be  grave,  o  i  ev  x^ 
''not  slanderers,  'sober,  'faithful  in  all  i2'*j!;L' 
things.  psn  < 


12  Let  the  deacons  be  '  the  husbands 


UPs-.-iv  3.   I   10. 


1,2 d2    1  Cor.  j   8   Col   i  22.  Til  i  6,7. 


V.  6.  It  would  not  be  generally  expedient  to  choose  a 
new  convert  to  this  office,  or  an  inexperienced  person, 
one  but  «uperficially  acquainted  with  human  nature  and 
the  things  of  God,  lest  the  distinction  of  his  situation,  or 
the  applause  bestowed  on  him,  should  chue  him  with 
pride  and  ambition,  and  he  should  thus  fall  into  a  con- 
demnation, similar  to  that  of  the  devil.  It  is  evident 
from  this,  that  spiritual  pride  and  ambition  constituted 
the  beginning  of  Satan's  apostacy.  Some  have  conjectur- 
ed that  it  was  revealed  to  the  angels,  that  the  eternal  Son 
would  assume  a  nature  inferior  to  theirs,  in  whicli  he 
would  rule  over  them,  and  be  worshipped  by  them  ;  and 
that  Satan,  and  the  other  angels  who  fell  with  him,  proudly 
disdained  such  subjection.  But  all  our  conjectures  on 
this  subject  must  be  uncertain,  and  in  a  measure  presump- 
tuous. The  pride,  however,  and  ambition  of  ministers, 
on  account  of  their  office,  gifts,  popularity,  or  success, 
would  be  of  a  similar  nature  to  Satan's  pride  in  heaven, 
and  might  involve  the  novice  under  a  similar  condemna- 
tion. It  is  evident  that  some  exceptions  to  this  important 
general  rule  must  have  been  admitted  in  the  first  forma- 
tion of  newly  planted  churches,  in  which  the  special  gifts 
of  the  Holy  Sjiirit  seem  to  have  superseded  the  necessity 
of  such  previous  study  and  experience,  as  are,  in  all  ordi- 
nary cases,  indispensable. 

V.  7.  The  person  elected  to  this  office  must  also  have 
a  good  report,  an  unblemished  character,  even  among  his 
unconverted  neighbouis  :  lest  he  should  fall  into  reproach, 
lose  his  influence,  disgrace  the  Gospel,  and  be  ensnared 
by  Satan  into  the  practice  of  his  former  evils,  and  en- 
tangled in  the  world  and  sin.  Or,  "  into  the  snare  of  the 
"fal&e  accuser,''^  who  might  watch  for  his  halting,  to  retort 
his  mistakes,  as  a  reproach  to  the  Gospel.  {See  1 1.  Gr.) 
It  would  not  therefore  be  generally  adviseable  to  ajipoint 
those  to  the  ministry,  whose  conduct  had  been  remarkably 
bad,  until  a  competent  time  had  elapsed  to  evince  the 
reality  of  their  repentance,  and  to  retrieve  and  re-establish 
thjeir  characters.  It  is  evident,  that  the  aposUe  did  not 
here  at  all  speak  of  the  several  duties  of  ministers ;  but 
oply  of  the  conduct  and  character  of  those  whose  desires 
aftpr  that  office  were  to  be  countenanced  by  Timothy,  and 
by  others  concerned. 

V.  8 — 13.  The  deacons  were  primarily  appointed  to 
dispense  the  charity  of  the  church,  and  to  manage  its  se- 
cular concerns ;  }et  they  preached  occasionally,  or  taught 
in  .private,  or  were  readers  in  the  public  assemblies ;  or 


of  one  wile,  ruhnir  tlictr    chddrcn,    and  i^'',-  ">' 
their  own  houses  well.  pjim   ii 

13  For  Mhey  that  have  *  used  the  ,«"; l^ii.J^ 
office  of  a  deacon  well,  purchase  to  ^^if.lj^i 
themselves  ;i  good  ^degree,  and  '  great  ,'sf/J,„Vii 
boldness  in  the  faith  which  is  in  Chvht  ^%l,  „J „  ^ 
Jesus. 


2  xix   17.— *0r.  winOJerfJ.  Matt  x^  23    Uom  xii 

i    10  1  IVt  iv  10,11. xActaxxi   ib.  Gr y  AcU  \ 

14.  1  Thes  il.  2.  ' 


Luke  xvi  10- 
1  Cor  xvi.  15  Hch. 
8   15.  vii.  l,!iC.  Fhi!. 


pastors  and  evangelists  were  often    chosen  from  among 
them.     (Notes,  Acts  vi.  viii.  5 — 40.)     Some  of  the  same 
things   were  requisite  in  them  as  in   the  ])astors.     They 
too  must   be  grave,  serious,  and   prudent  men  ;  sincere^ 
candid,  and  consistent  in  their  discourse  ;  not  speaking; 
one  thing   before  men's  faces,  and    another  behind  their 
backs  ;  neither  flattering,  slandering,  dissembling,  noi'  jirc- 
varicating,  in  any  company,  or  on  any  occasion  ;  not  ad- 
dicted to  much  wine,  nor  greedy  of  filthy  gain,  which  might 
tempt  them,  after  the  example  of  Judas,  to  embezzle  the 
money  committed  to  them,  or  unfit  them  for  liberally  and 
impartially  supplying  the  wants  of  the  poor.     They   must 
also  profess  and  maintain  the  mysteries  of  the  Christian 
faith,  with  a  pure  conscience  and  a  uniform   inlegiity  of 
conduct,  that  so  they  might  recommend   it  to  others.     It 
was   proper,  even  in  respect  of  this  inferior   office,  that 
trial  should   be   made  of  new  converts  ;  that,  previous  to 
their  admission  to  it,  they  might  be  ajjproved  to  be  men 
of  blameless  conversation.  The  wives  also  of  the  deacons, 
(and  much  more  those  of  ihe  spiritual  pastors,)  must  be  of 
grave  and  serious  deportment;  not  addicted  to  the  vaniues 
and  dissipations  of  the  world  ;  not  slanderers,  or  prone 
to  circulate  disadvantageous  reports  of  their  neighbours  > 
(the  original  is  S'lx^oXm,  devils,  7  ;)  but  sober  women,  tem- 
perate in  all  things,  and  fai.hful  in  the  discharge  of  every 
relative  and  religious  duty.      Nor  would  it  be  proper  for 
those,  who  had  previously  to  their  conversion  taken  more 
than  one  wife,  or  divorced  one  for  the    sake   of  taking 
another,  to  exercise  the  oflice  of  a  deacon.     It  was  requi- 
site that  they  also  should  rule  their  children  and  domes- 
tics in  a  regular  and  exemplary  manner.     For  the  faith- 
ful discharge  of  this  office  would  lend  to  the  increase  of 
their-gifts  and  graces,  and  to  render  them  very  bold  in  pro- 
fessing the  faith.     They  would  be  much  employed  amon"- 
the  poor  and   sick,  and  such  as  were  imprfsoned  for  (he 
Gospel  ;  and   by  thus  exposing  themselves,  and  giving 
counsel   and    encoura^emeal   to  their  suffering   brethren, 
they  would  be  emboldened  and  habituated  to  a  prompti- 
tude of  utterance,  which  would  be  a  good  stej)  towards  their 
being  admitted  to  the   oflice  of  pastors   or  evangelists. — 
This  interpretation  has  been  contested  ;  yet  it  seems  to  be 
the  apostle's  meaning  ;  and,  without  adverting  to  moderft 
habits  or  controversies,  it  is  evident,  that  the  due  discharge 
of  the  primitive  office  of  a  deacon  must  tend  to  quality 
men  for  the  ministry  ;  it  appears  from  facts  that  some 
deacons  became  preachers,,  nor  hare  wc  reason  to  think 


A.  D.  bO. 


I.  TLMOTHV. 


Jl.  D.  60. 


li  31.  xvi  S- 
:  Cor. 
iThcs. 


icor       14  These    things    write   I  unto  thee, 

VI  S-7  .  Ill 

\^-\\  '  hoping  to  come  unto  tliee  shortly  : 
»m*i3"2  "oI'd       ^'"^  ^"^  ''^'  tarr)-  long,  that  thou  maycst 

a's.  Veut'x''»xi  ' '^'^^^^  ^"'^  ^'^"'^  oughtcst  to  bchavc 
-^.'ichr'Viii"  ^hyseir  in  "the  house  of  God.  which  is 
at  Aas  I'z '~  "^  ^'ic    church    of  ''the    Uviug  God,  *■■  tlie 

^ariln  'I'i   so  piUar  and  *  ground  of '  the  truth. 

J1«b   iii  2-6   1  Pel    II.  S cStton,  S d  iv    10.  vi.  16.  Uelit.  V.  26.  Josli    iii.  10    1 

Sam.  xvii  26.  36.  SKIa^rsxixt.  Ps  slil  2.  Ixxxiv.  2  Jer.  x.  10  xi>tii.  36  Dan.  vi 
S6  H08  i  10.  .Matt.  XVI  16.  John  »i.  69  .\cts  xiv  15.  Koin.  is  26.  2  Cr.  Hi.  i.  vi.  ir.. 
ITbes.i  9   Heb  iii   ^2    ix   11  xii  22  Ke».  vii  2 — •-- c.I»r.i.l8  Mjtt.xvi  1^.19 

sviii.  13    Rom.  Iii  2.  Gal    il.  9. '  Ot.  :la'j f  IC.  Jolin  :    17.  xiv.  6.  x»iii.  U7. 

2  Cor  vi.  7.  Gal.  Iii   1    Epb,  iv  21.  Col.  il  4 


10  And  s  without  controversy,  great  is  sh*  jj^^^,^ 
''  the  mystery  of  godliness  :  '  God  was  ^J  f'^^  *'| 
t  manifest  in  the  ile.^h,  'justified  in  the  *',?^-' '•  '■'•■» 

,     .    .  ,  'J  —J   VI.  19.     Col. 

Spirit,  '  seen  of  angels,  ""  preached  unto  7R,*'i°f|'s^- 
the  Gentiles,  "believed  on  in  tlie  world, 'j'j,'i^'j|'j*  | 
°  received  up  into  glory.  "i'  IoJb'm!^: 

11   Acts  xs.  28    Rum.  viil.  3.  ix.  ».  1  Cor  w  17.  Oal   i7    It    Phil.  ii.  6-8.  Col.  l  10-18. 

Heb.  i.  J.  ii.  9-l:l.  I  John  i  3   Her.  i    17,  18 1  Gr  maniftiUd.  IJohn  iii  5 k  It.  I. 

6—7.  Matt   ill.  1«   Juboi.  32,:S3  xv  ii.  xvi.  8.  9  A.tsii.  .12-30     Kom   i.  3,1   I  Pet  iii 

18.  I.Inlinv  6-8. 1  Pi    .'ivii'    17,  18    Mall   iv   1 1.  xxHii   2    .Mar,  i.  13   xvi   i   Luki: 

11,10-14  >/iii  13  xxiv.  1  Jolin /x   12  Acu  i   10,  ii.  bi>ti.  iii.  10  IPet  i  13 — m  l.ute 

li   32  Aots  X.31  xiii  «-l8.  Rom.  X.  18.  Gal   li.  8     Epil.  iii.  S— 8  Col    1.27.- n  AcU 

xi».  27.  Col   16  13  Rev   vii   3. o  .Mark  xvi.  13  Luke  x.tiv  SI.  Joiin  vi.  63  xm.  3. 

xvi.2S.  ivii  j  AcHi   1-9.  Ejih    i».  8-10  Heb  i.  3   viii.  1   xii  2.  I  Pat.  iii.  22. 


that  any  persons  were  then  regularly  educated  for  the  pas- 
toral cilice  ;  but  ministers  seem  to  have  been  always  chosen 
from  the  most  established  and  best  qualified  believers,  and 
generally  from  those  that  were  matured  in  years  and  expe- 
rience. This  does  not,  however,  prove,  that  a  regular 
education  may  not,  in  the  present  state  of  things,  be  most 
expedient. — Proved.  {10.)  'By  publishing  their  names 
■  to  the  church  ;  that  if  any  one  hath  aught  to  lay  to  their 
'  charge  he  may  show  it.'  {!\l(tckniglit.) — No  doubt  this 
was  customary  in  the  primitive  church,  and  productive  of 
many  good  cll'ects  :  indeed,  the  form  of  it  remains  to  this 
day.  But  it  does  not  appear  that  the  original  word  can 
admit  of  this  interpretation  ;  for  it  generally  means  that 
trial  of  persons  and  of  things,  which  is  made  by  experience 
and  observation. —  IVives  or  rvomcn.  Some  think,  that  the 
wives  of  deacons  and  of  bishops  are  not  here  meant  ;  but 
Tvomen,  who  were  selected  and  appointed  by  the  church  to 
teach  young  persons  of  their  own  sex,  who  were  restrain- 
ed by  local  customs  from  so  attending  on  the  instructions 
of  nieji,  as  to  obtain  from  them  an  adequate  acquaintance 
with  Christianity.  It  is,  however,  very  doubtful,  whe- 
ther this  be  the  apostle's  meaning  ;  and  the  instruction 
from  the  passage  as  interpreted  of  the  wives  of  those  who 
performed  any  [iublic  office  in  the  church,  is  so  replete 
with  instruction,  that  it  seems  highly  worthy  of  the  men- 
tion made  of  it  by  the  apostle. 

\.  14,  15.  The  apostle  hoped,  when  he  wrote  this, 
diat  he  should  soon  be  able  to  return  to  Ephesus  :  but 
matters  so  turned  out,  that  he  never  again  visited  that  city  ; 
and  Timothy,  in  all  probability  much  sooner  than  had  been 
intended,  went  to  him  into  Macedonia.  [Preface.)  In 
case,  however,  the  apostle  should  not  see  Timothy  for 
some  time,  he  wrote  this  epistle,  to  show  him  how  he 
ought  to  conduct  himself,  as  an  evangelist  intrusted  by 
him,  and  by  the  Siviour,  to  regulate  matters  in  the  family 
or  household  of  (Jiod  ;  even  that  society  of  believers,  in 
whom  the  living  God  dwelt,  as  in  his  holy  habitation. 
These  directions  were  not  peculiar  to  the  Ephesians,  but 
would  be  a  rule  to  Timothy  in  other  churches  also,  where 
he  might  sustain  the  same  oifice,  and  perform  the  same 
services  ;  and  to  all  others  in  subsequent  ages,  who  should 
be  employed  in  a  similar  manner. — The  following  wor  Is 
have  been  variously  applied  :  the  church  of  the  living  God, 
by  supporting,  maintaining,  and  recommending  the  truth 
of  revelation,  by  j^ubbcly  preaching  and  professing  it, 
and  by  the  worshiji  and  service  therein  performed,  tn  ly  he 
considered  as  the  foundation  which  ujjholds  the  edifice,  as 
a  pillar  tiiat  supports  and  adorns  it.  This  by  no  means 
jscludes  the  infallibility  of   any  particular  church  ;  but 


merely  implies  that  divine  truth  is  upheld,  professed,  and 
maintained  in  the  true  church  :  whilst  ungodly  men  in 
general,  and  heretics  in  pardcular,  oppose,  pervert,  and 
undermine  it  ;  and  so  error  and  ignorance  envelope  all  the 
rest  of  the  world,  as  with  a  dark  and  dreadful  cloud. 
Some  apply  it  to  Timothy  and  other  faithful  ministers, 
{Gal.  ii.  9  :)  but  this  seems  to  be  oply  a  |)art  of  the  pre- 
ceding truth  ;  for  the  profession  and  suitable  conversation 
of  believers  as  really  maintain  and  recommend  the  truth, 
as  the  minister's  labours  and  doctrines  do.  Others  detach 
the  sentence  from  this  verse,  and  connect  it  with  the  fol- 
lowing ;  as  if  the  apostle  had  meant,  that  the  doctrine 
there  specified  was  "  the  pillar  and  ground  of  the  truth :" 
but  this  construction  also  seems  unnatural,  and  the  first 
interpretation  is  most  obvious  and  satisfactory.  As  the 
church  was  appointed  to  maintain,  hold  forth,  and  adorn, 
the  doctrine  of  God  oor  Saviour,  in  the  midst  of  a  dark 
aiid  wicked  world  ;  so  it  was  very  important  for  Timothy 
to  know  how  to  conduct  hmisclf  in  subserviency  to  that 
great  design. 

V.  16.  That  mystery  of  godliness,  which  the  church 
must  maintain,  was,  without  controversy,  exceedingly  great. 
It  never  could  have  been  thought  of,  if  it  had  not  been 
revealed  ;  it  could  not  be  received  but  by  faith  ;  and  it  must 
be  very  imperfectly  understood  by  man  in  his  present  state, 
being  connected  with  infinite  and  incomprehensible  objects. 
Some  persons  might  on  that  account  deem  it  less  credible  ; 
and  others  attempt  to  obviate  the  objection,  by  explaining 
away  the  mysteriousness  of  it :  but  the  apostle  declared  it 
to  be  beyond  all  controversy  ''  a  great  mystery."  It  must, 
however,  be  noted,  that  it  was  '■  the  mystery  of  godli- 
"  ness."  The  revelation  and  belief  of  it  were  the  source  of 
all  the  pious  dispositions  and  affections  in  the  heart  of  fallen 
men,  and  of  all  the  spiritual  worship  of  God  in  the  world. 
Had  this  mystery  never  been  revealed,  there  would  never 
have  been  any  true  godliness  among  men  :  none  could  be 
found,  where  this  mystery  was  unknown  or  rejected  ;  and 
that  abounded,  in  proportion  as  it  was  scripturally  pro- 
posed and  received. — By  this  mystery,  men  learn  the  true 
charaf~ter  of  God,  and  the  way  in  which  sinners  may  ap- 
proach and  worship  him  ;  they  discover  their  real  situatioa, 
their  danger,  and  their  remedy  ;  and  thus  they  are  brought 
to  fear,  trust,  love,  worship,  obey,  and  rejoice  in  God. 
The  substance  and  centre  of  this  great  mystery  was  this, 
"  God  was  manifest  in  the  flesh  ;"  the  divine  naiure,  in 
the  Person  of  the  co-elernal  and  co-equal  Son  and  Word 
of  God,  wa-i  manifested  to  fallen  men,  as  dwelling  in  the 
man  Ciirist  Jesus  ;  so  that  whoever  saw,  or  contemplated 
by  faith,  this  express  Image  of  the  invisible  God,  saw  the 


1.  D.  69. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


J.  D.  69. 


CHAP.  IV, 

The  apostle  foreiels  a  great  apostacy,  and 
corruption  of  the  Gospel  in  offer  times, 
1 — 3.  Every  creature  of  God  is  good, 
and    to  be    received    with  thanksifivins; 


Father  also  ;  {Notes,  John  i.  1-18.  Phil.  ii.  5—11.  Col. 
i.  ij — 17.) — Thus  sinners  became  acquainted  with,  and 
reconciled  to,  God.  This  high  charac  !■  r  Emmanuel  claim- 
ed. wh>=n  on  earth  ;  and  iho  unmeasurable  unction  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  in  his  human  nature,  as  evinced  by  his  perfect 
holiness  and  stupendous  miracles,  justified  his  claim.  But 
the  Jewish  priests  and  rulers  put  him  to  death,  "  because 
"  he,  being  man,  ma. If  himself  God  ;"  and  he  was  further 
justified  by  the  pouring  out  of  the  Holy  Spirit  on  the 
apostles  ar  d  disciples,  who  bare  v,  itiirss  to  his  resurrection, 
and  ascension  into  heaven.  During  the  whole  of  these 
amazing  events,  "  he  was  seen  of  angels."  These  "  morn- 
"  ing  stars,  who  sang  together,"  when  he  called  the  world 
into  existence,  {Job  xxxviii.  7,)  saw  their  incarnate  Lord 
laid  as  a  babe  in  a  manger,  and  sang  "  Glory  to  God  in 
"  the  highest,  Peace  on  earth,  Good  will  towards  men." 
They  saw  him  fasting  forty  days  in  the  wilderness,  and 
tempted  by  the  devil  ;  they  witnessed  his  agonies  in  the 
garden  :  and,  in  both  cases,  they  were  employed  to  minister 
unto  him.  They  saw  their  incarnate  Maker  expire,  amidst 
the  most  cruel  indignities,  on  the  cross,  but  with  what 
sensations  who  can  conceive  !  They  witnessed  and  attend- 
ed his  resurrection  and  ascension.  They  now  behold  his 
glory,  sing  his  praise,  and  execute  his  mandates  ;  and  they 
•will  at  length  be  his  attendants,  when  he  shall  come  to  judge 
the  world.  In  all  this  they  contemplate,  with  astonish- 
ment, delight,  and  adoration,  the  infinite  wisdom,  justice, 
holiness,  truth,  and  love  of  God  ;  and  desire  to  look  into 
these  things,  as  more  conspicuous  displays  of  the  divine 
glory  than  all  his  other  works  had  exhibited.  "  God, 
"  manifested  in  the  flesh,"  had  also  been  preached  to  the 
Gentiles,  as  their  Lord  and  Saviour,  which  was  a  great 
mystery  to  the  Jewish  nation.  And  thus  he  had  been  be- 
lieved on  in  the  world,  by  many  tens  of  thousands  of  dif- 
ferent nations,  who,  without  the  Mosaic  law,  were  be- 
come the  spiritual  andaccepted  worshippers  of  Jehovah  ; 
and  the  case  has  been  to  a  great  degree  the  same  to  this 
day.  This  was  the  eflect  of  his  having  been  "  received 
'•  up  into  glory  ;"  and  proved,  to  a  demonstration,  his 
exaltation  to  the  mediatorial  throne  ;  all  power  in  heaven 
and  earth  being  given  to  him,  as  the  Advocate  and  Inter- 
cessor for  sinners. — This  important  text  seems  to  have  been 
obscured  and  confined  in  the  inlerjjretation  given  of  it,  by 
the  attempt  of  some  expositors  to  reduce  the  overflowings 
of  the  afiostle's  fervent  spirit  to  their  own  ideas  of  method. 
But  the  events  referred  to  cannot  be  reduced  to  exact  or- 
der of  time,  without  evidently  doing  violence  to  the  mean- 
ing of  the  word-.. — The  construction  necessarily  requires, 
that  the  first  clause  of  the  passage  serve  as  the  nominative 
case  to  the  subsequent  verbs.  On  the  above  interpretation 
the  construction  is  as  follows  :  "  God  was  manifested  in  the 
"  flesh  ;"  "  God  manifested  in  the  flesh,"  was  justified  by 
"  :he  Spirit,  was  seen  of  angels.  cSc."  But  the  Socinians, 
and  some  others,  have  laboured  to  establish  another  read- 
ing,  to  this  efl>5ct :  "  the  mystery  of  godliness,  rvliich  was 
Vol.  v.— No,  34. 


««(/  prayer,  4,5.  He  directs  Timothy, 
in  respect  of  his  doctrine  and  personal 
conduct,  that  he  may  behave  so,  as  ''  to 
"  save  himself  and  those  that  hear  him,'''' 
6—1(3. 


"  manifested  in  the  flesh,"  According  to  this  reading,  it 
must  follow,  "  which  mystery  was  justified  in,  or  by.  the 
"  Spirit ;"  "  which  mystery  was  seen  of  angels  ;"  "  which 
"  mystery  was  preached  unto  the  Gentiles  ;"  "  which 
"  mystery  was  believed  on  in  the  world  ;"  "  which  myste- 
"  ry  was  received  up  into  glory."  The  mystery  being  ma- 
nifested in  the  flesh,  and  the  mystery  being  received  up 
into  glory,  are  not  very  sensible  propositions  :  but  num- 
bers seem  to  prefer  any  absurdity  to  orthodoxy,  especially 
in  respect  of  the  person  of  Emmanuel.  Indeed,  it  is  not 
very  consistent  with  their  avowed  dislike  of  mysteries,  to 
personify  the  word  mystery  in  this  text,  and  put  it  even 
in  the  place  of  God  our  Saviour,  In  fact,  however,  the 
authority  for  this  emendation  does  not  entitle  it  to  any 
regard. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 
V.  1—7. 

The  office  of  a  minister  is  a  laborious,  but  a  good,  work  : 
they  who  desire  it  as  such,  from  proper  motives,  do  well : 
and,  if  duly  qualified,  they  should  be  encouraged  and 
assisted  in  obtaining  their  object.  But  to  desire  emolu- 
ment or  authority  in  the  Church,  by  intruding  into  this 
sacred  office,  without  either  qualifications  suited  to  its 
important  duties,  or  any  purpose  of  performing  them, 
from  indolence,  ambition,  and  love  of  filthy  lucre,  is  the 
vilest  of  all  prostitutions,  and  merits  the  deepest  condem- 
nation. Let  then  none,  wlio  desire  this  office,  or  have 
entered  into  it,  or  who  have  any  concern  in  admitting 
others,  forget,  that  nothing  can  compensate  for  the  want 
of  proper  motives,  or  a  blameless  conduct,  in  those  who 
minister  in  holy  things.  The  pastors  of  the  Lord's  flock 
should  be  continent,  vigilant,  sober,  of  good  behaviour, 
given  to  hospitality,  apt  to  teach,  and  remote  from  violent 
passions,  and  evei'y  kind  of  covetousness.  The  more 
extensive  the  sphere,  and  the  more  conspicuous  the  station, 
to  which  any  of  them  are  called,  the  greater  measure  of 
all  these  holy  endowments  is  requisite  :  but  no  man  aa 
be  a  meet  person  for  the  pastoral  office,  in  the  most  obscure 
situation,  who  is  unwatchful,  frivolous,  licentious,  given 
to  wine,  greedy  of  gain,  disposed  to  furious  anger,  neg- 
ligent of  moral  and  relative  duties,  selfish,  averse  to  hos- 
pitality, and  unable  or  unwilling  to  teach  the  flock.  It 
would  be  invidious  to  contrast  this  description  with  the 
characters  of  those  who  have  sustained  the  ministerial 
office  in  different  ages  and  parts  of  the  visible  Church.  No 
order  of  men  fulfil  the  duties  of  their  station  :  but,  alas  ! 
none  have  more  violated  them  than  nominal  ministers.  It, 
however,  behooves  us  to  look  to  ourselves,  and  those  with 
whom  we  are  concerned.  We,  who  sustain  this  office, 
should  pray  without  ceasing  to  be  enabl .d  more  fully  to 
transcribe  these  rules  into  our  lives  ;  and  the  people  should 
learn  to  distinguish  7nercenar'cs  from  upright  disinteiested 
ministers  :  they  should  make  ullovvauce  for  human  infir- 

3C 


:J    D.  00. 


J.  TIMOTHY. 


Ji.  D.  60. 


xlH. 


U. 


Act3 
ji.iv.ii.  2S  ICor. 
xii.  II.    Kev.  ii. 
7.  II.  17.  S3,    iii. 
^R    13   ii. 


NOW  ^  the  Spirit  speaketh  '' expressly,  I /w^" ''  to  abstain  from  meats,  '  which  God  kRom  xiv  3 17 
that  in  '  the  latter  times  soqic  shall!  hath  created  to  be  received  "with  thanks-  to"'   ""  ^ 
•    -  ■      ■  ■    -  Heh 


depart    from   the  faith,  giving   hoed    to 
I  Ez  >  3  e  seclucinf  spirits,  'and  doctrinca  of  tievils  : 

Num.  XXIV.  U.  o      I  ,.  •       I  •  1         • 

''"'t-J',  '*!       2  bpcakmir  s  lies  in  hypocrisy;   liaving 

xxsli.29.   I3  li.  .1  .0  I  ■'      •   I  I  ■ 

xii'x*''' 33"''kI' ""  their  conscience  seared  witli  a  hot  iron; 
""'"nos^i'ii.'      3  '  Forbidding  to  marry,  and  command- 

».  Mi^.  iv.  I.  2  Tim.  iii.  I    2  Pel.  iii    3.  Juil.'  18 d  Uari.  \.    Mi   i  Tlics   ii  3   2  Tim, 

iii.  1-3.  i».  .1  — ^ e  r.en.  lil    3-5   13     IKili»sxxil   i3,  23   2  Chr.  xviii.  19— ;':   2  Cnr 

xi   3.  13-15.  2  Thes  ii    9-    12.   2  Tim    .ii.  13     Hev  is.  2-11    Xiii    U     xvi    U.  xvli   2 
33   xiic.  2.1.  XX.  2,  3.  8   10  —  •  f  Uin   si   3.^-38    I  Cor  viii.  5,  i',    x   iO  Col    ii.  IS.  Arts 

xvii    18   Kev   ix   iO  Or. ^-f;  1  Kings  xiii.  18  xxii   22.  Is,  ix.  15  Jer.  V    31.  xxiu,  M. 

32,  Dan    viii  23-25    Malt    vii    15   xxiT  £l    Acts  XX   30    lli.ro    xvi    \\f.    Eph   iv    II     2 

Tim  ill  5.8  Pel  ii.  1    3.  Ret  xvi.  li. li  ftom.  i.  28     Kpli  iv.  19. i  Dan  xi. 

37.  1  Cor.  vji   28  36-39.  Heb   xiii.  4 


20- a. 

rriving,  of  them  which  °  believe  and  know  i  ceu.  "il'V  30. 

fl  .^    ,1  ix  3.    AtlBX.  13 

the  truth.  -u-  1  tor.»i. 

4  For  "every  creature  of  God  is  good,  ■»*  'S"""'' 13. 
p  and  nothing  to  be  refused,  11  it  be  re-  j, 
ceived  with  thanksgiving  :  I' 

5  For  1  it  is  sanctified  by  '  the  word  of 
God  and  prayer. 


Luke 
Joba 

VI.    2j        Acu 

xx\ii  35   Ivom. 

xiv   6    1  Cop,  X. 

30,31.     Col.  lil. 


3l,:i2  2The3  ii    13,  14 

xxl   25    lUim.  xiv    14   20.  I  Ci) 
Til  1.  15. r  Luke  iv,  i. 


31   Deut.  x«xii 
2  B  25 q  See 


,  m  3.  Lute   xi  41,  I  Cor. 


mities,  which  are  incident  to  all  :  they  should  help  their 
ministprs  by  their  prayers,  blessing  Goil  lor  such  as  ate 
faithful,  and  supplicating  converting  grace  for  such  as  are 
evidently  the  reverse  of  what  they  ought  to  be.  It  is 
incumbent  upon  ministers  to  rule  well  their  own  houses, 
and  to  have  their  children  in  subjection  with  all  gravity. 
If  they  find  this  too  difficult  for  them,  "  how  shall  they 
"  take  care  of  the  Church  of  God  ?"  The  folly,  ostenta- 
tion, conformity  to  the  world,  extravagance,  or  ungod- 
liness, of  a  minister's  family,  will  surely  lessen  his  own 
influence,  and  prevent  his  usefulness,  as  well  as  his  com- 
fort. It  is  also  very  wrong  for  novices,  however  eminent 
for  abilities  and  gifts,  to  be  pushed  forward  prematurely 
into  this  arduous  work.  This  hath  ruined  many  promising 
young  men,  by  pulling  them  up  with  pride,  and  so  casting 
them  into  the  condemnation  of  the  devil.  The  honour  of 
the  Gospel  also  is  gready  concerned  in  the  good  report  of 
ministers  amongst  those  that  are  without.  And  Satan 
finds  various  advantages  against  those  who  lose  their  repu- 
tation, and  incur  the  reproach  of  the  enemies  of  the  Gos- 
pel. 

V.  8—16. 

Not  only  bishops  and  elders,  but  all  concerned  in  the 
Church  of  the  living  God,  should  be  grave,  sincere,  up- 
right, candid,  temperate,  and  disinterested  ;  those  espe- 
cially to  whonl  money  is  intrusted,  and  who  have  the 
charge  of  relieving  the  poor  :  for  to  rob  them  is  one  of  the 
very  worst  kinds  of  dishonesty.  The  mystery  of  faith 
will  never  appear  respectable  among  men,  except  it  be  held 
in  a  pure  conscience.  Professed  Christians  should  there- 
fore be  proved,  and  found  blameless,  before  they  are  ad- 
mitted to  any  office  in  the  Church.  Time  spent  in  prepa- 
laUon  and  probation  will  not  be  lost ;  and  a  precipitate  zeal 
is  not  one  of  the  pre.>^cribed  qualilications  for  the  ministry. 
All  who  are  connf>rted  with  persons  in  jiublic  stations  in 
the  church  should  be  exemplary  in  their  whole  appearance 
and  deportment.  The  wives  of  ministers  and  deacons 
should  be  grave  and  sober,  no  slanderers,  but  faithful  in 
all  things.  They  should  choose  such  wives ;  and  their 
wives  should  be  reminded  to  study  and  practise  these  rules, 
and  to  assist  and  concur  in  ruling  their  children  and  house- 
holds well.  They  who  have  acted  faithfully  and  diligently 
in  inferior  stations,  are  best  qualified  for  more  important 
services ;  especially  when,  by  enduring  hardship  and  facing 
danger,  they  have  attained  to  great  boldness  in  the  faith  of 
Christ.  These  things  should  be  frequently  meditated  upon 
and  prayed  over  by  all  persons  concerned  ;  that  they  may 
know  how  they  ought  to  behave  in  the  Church  of  the  Uving 


God,  according  to  the  relations  in  which  they  stand  to 
him,  to  his  saints,  and  to  the  world,  that  they  may  hold 
forth  and  adorn  the  doctrine  of  truth,  as  pillars  and  sup- 
porters of  it.  This  will  be  despised,  or  revered,  in  great 
measure,  according  to  the  conduct  of  professors ;  which 
will  be  greatly  influenced  by  that  of  ministers,  their  fami- 
lies, and  connexions.  The  importance  of  these  things  is 
therefore  unspeakable  ;  and  our  watchfulness  ought  to  cor- 
respond to  it.  Whilst  numbers  want  a  religion  without 
mystery,  (which  they  who  worship  the  incomprehensible 
God  cannot  possibly  have,)  and  whilst  manj'  seem  to 
make  the  very  truths  of  the  Gosjicl  a  mystery  of  ungod- 
liness, let  us  glory  in  the  incontrovertibly  ■'  great  mystery 
"  of  godliness,"  and  show  the  sanctifying  eflicacy  of  it  in  our 
lives.  Let  us  remember  that  "  God  was  manifested  in  the 
"  flesh,"  to  talte  away  our  sins  ;  "  to  destroy  the  works 
"  of  the  devil ;  to  redeem  us  from  all  iniquity,  and  to 
"  purify  us  unto  himself  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of 
"  good  works  :"  and  let  us  recollect,  that  the  doctrine  of 
his  mysterious  Person  and  Redemption  must  be  justified  bj 
the  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  brought  forth  in  our  lives.  Let 
us  learn  to  contemplate  his  antecedent  glory,  his  voluntary 
humiliation,  his  subsequent  exaltation,  and  his  future 
coming  to  judgment ;  till  we  hate  sin,  despise  the  worlt^ 
are  transformed  into  his  image,  filled  with  his  love,  and 
prepared  to  join  the  worship  of  his  holy  angels  ;  and  let  us 
still  pray,  that  he  may  be  preached  to  all  the  nations  on 
earth,  and  believed  on  in  all  parts  of  the  world,  and  so 
wait  till  he  shalJ  please  to  receive  us  to  his  glory. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IV.  V.  1—5.  To  stir  up  Timothy,  and 
others  by  him,  to  adhere  steadfastly  to  the  "  Great  Mys- 
"  tery  of  Godliness,"  the  apostle  declared,  that  the  Holy 
Spirit  spake,  in  the  most  express  and  decisive  manner, 
not  only  by  Daniel,  antl  others  of  the  ancient  prophets, 
but  to  him  by  immerliate  revelation,  and  pcrha|5S  to  several 
of  his  brethren,  {j)l(irg.  Rff.)  concerning  some  in  the 
latter  days,  under  the  Christian  dispensation,  or  in  after 
times,  that  would  apostatize  from  the  true  faith  of  the  Gos- 
pel. This  apostacy  woulti  be  effected  by  men's  hearkening 
to  false  teachers,  who  would  be  influenced  by  seducing 
spirits;  and  thus  they  would  embrace  doctrines  of  devils 
or  demons,  and  adojit  such  notions  about  the  souls  of 
the  dead,  as  would  introduce  the  worship  of  saints  as 
intercessors,  and  of  angels  as  spirits  superior  to  men, 
though  inferior  to  God.  This  was  a  species  of  idolatry, 
like  that  of  the  heathens  in  worshipping  their  departed 
monarchs,  legislators,  and  benefactors,  as  demons,  or  a 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  rV. 


J.  D.  CO. 


f  Acnxx.3i.3s.  6  If  •  thou  put  the  brethren  in  renicm- 
uTr  "  17  brance  of  these  things,  thou  shalt  be  '  a 
14. '""pet.!  12- orood  minister  of  Jesus  Christ,  "  nourish- 
juiej      '      cd   up   in    the    words    of    iaith    and    of 

i  Matt     nil.   M  '  .         ,  ■  I  ,  ,1  I         . 

I  Cor.  iy  1,  2  K  frood    doctrinai  whcreunto  ^  tliou  hast 

i  Cor  111.  s    »i.       r>   .  ^ 

Ti'ifn'is*  ^  "^  But 'refuse  profane  and  old  wives' 
"itTsVs'o,,^''.']  fables,  and   "  exercise  tliyself  rather  unto 

ih.u-f?^''''"'  godhness. 
'3'  'ps"i.ii  r'      ^^    f'or    *    bodily     exercise     profiteth 

Mar;.  Pro.    u '3.  Joho  vii.  16,  17  2  Tim.  iv.  3   Tit   ii   1.  7-10  2  John  9. y  Phil. 

;iii   16   2  Tim    Hi    14. 1  i.  i    v    :n.  2Tim   ii.  16   23.  iv.*     111.1.14    iii.  9 ai 

1 4.  ii.  10.  i-i   16   vi    II    Arts    niv.  16.  2  lim.  iii.  12.  Tit  ii.  12   Heb   v    M.  2  Pet   i.  6- 

£ h  I  Sam   xv  22.  Ps.  I.  7 -14    l^   1    11-:6    Iviii   3- S.  Jer    vi.20.Am   v.  21 - 

24.  I  Cor.  viii.  8.  Col.  ii.  21— S3.  Heb   xiii.  0. 


middle  order  of  beings  between  God  and  men.  And,  as 
devils  are  the  real  objects  of  all  worship  paid  to  mere 
creatures,  so  this  delusion  would  tend  to  gratify  the  ambi- 
tion of  these  apostate  spirits.  {Notes,  1  Cor.  x.  19 — 22. 
Col.  ii.  18.)  These  doctrines  and  practices  would  be  sup- 
ported btf  the  hi/pocrisif  of  liars,  who  would  invent  a 
variety  of  legends,  impose  on  men  with  pretended  mi- 
racles and  revelation?,  cheat  them  by  legendary  tales,  and 
so  carry  on  an  infamous  traffic  by  forgery  and  imposture, 
under  the  pretext  of  great  sanctity,  to  the  aggranilizing  of 
themselves  and  the  deluding  of  the  credulous  multitude. 
Nor  would  these  men  feel  remorse  for  their  lies  and  for- 
geries, as  the  habit  of  viilany,  under  the  mask  of  extra- 
ordinary piety,  would  cairtvrize  their  consciences,  and 
render  them  entirely  callous ;  even  as  the  external  skin 
becomes  unfeeling  by  being  frequently  seared  with  a  hot 
iron.  To  mainta'n  their  usurpations  over  men's  minds, 
and  to  fix  a  large  body  in  their  in'eiest,  by  detacliing  th(  m 
from  otker  connexioii.s,  as  well  as  to  amuse  mankind  by 
the  ap|iearance  of  uncommon  sanctify,  they  would  dis- 
courage, and  even  forbid  marriage,  a?  if  it  were  an  unholy 
estate,  and  unfit  for  devout  persons  :  thry  \v.>yld  deny  this 
liberty  to  numbers,  especially  to  the  cleiv^y.  by  means  of 
which  all  kinds  of  abominations  would  be  iiiroduced  and 
connived  at.  They  would  also  enjoin  their  abstinence 
from  this  and  the  other  kind  of  meat,  either  entirely,  or  on 
particular  days  and  seasons  ;  by  this  likewise  they  would 
keep  up  their  authority  over  men's  consciences,  and  im- 
pose upon  the  multitude  with  apparent  devotion,  whilst 
they  perpetrated  all  kinds  of  iniquities,  as  the  Pharisees 
had  done  before  them.  (Notes,  Matt,  xxiii.)  But,  indeed, 
God  had  created  every  kind  of  wholesome  food  for  the 
benefit  of  man,  and  allowed  Christians  the  use  of  it  all, 
indiscriminately,  at  all  times  and  seasons,  without  restric- 
tion ;  and  therefore  any  of  his  creatures  might  be  received 
with  thanksgiving  by  those  who  believed  the  truth,  and 
so  far  understood  it  as  to  know  th.;ir  Christian  liberty. 
For  all  his  creatures  being  in  themselves  good,  and  serving 
the  purposes  for  which  he  made  them,  nothing  was  to  be 
refused  as  unclean,  provided  it  was  received  with  thank- 
fulness, as  the  permission  of  God's  word,  a  temperate  use 
of  it  according  to  his  precepts,  and  prayer  for  a  blessing 
upon  it,  sanctified  it  to  the  believer's  use,  and  to  fit  him 
for  the  Lord's  service.  Every  smaUerer  in  ecclesiastical 
history  must  know  what  aj^ostacy  and  corruption  of  Chris- 
uanity  most  entirely  accorded  (o  this  prediction.     The 


*  litllo  :  but  "^  godliness  is  profitable  unto  'Or  ror  a  nn 
all    tilings,  "  having  promise   of  the  hfc  a.  if>' 
that  now  is,  and  ol  that  winch  is  to  coinc.  s.J 

9  Th!.i  '  is  a  faithful  saying,  and  wor- 
thy of  all  acceptation. 

10  For  ■■  therefore  we  both  labour  and 
suffer    reproach,    ^  because    we    trust  in 
'' the    living    God,    who  is  'the  Saviour  [^'^^''^ii'^' i-: 
of  all  men,  "^  especially  of  them  that  be-  {^';y„  l^-3-\i 

lipVP  »'i   33      xix  IB 

"'''^^-  M,rK  K.   29  S«. 

Lukexii.  31,  32.  Rom.  viil  2S.  1  Cor.  iii.  22.  2  Pet  i.  3  4  1  Jnlin  ii.  25    Hcv   iii.  Ii.  2i. 

e  Hreoii,  i.  IS f  I  Cor.  iv.  9-13  2  Cor.  iv.  E-lu.  vi.  3-10   xi  r:)-27   2  Tim.  ii  9,  10 

iii    10— 12  IleU.  xi.  26   xiii    13.1  Pet.  iv.  14  15 j  vi   17   I's  x>.vii  40  l:i  8   Isxsiv 

12.  cxviii.  8.  Is   xii.  2.  1   10.  .ler  Xvii.  7.  Uao   iii.  28   Nah   i   7    Matt,  xxv.i.  43    Horn 

XV.  12.  13.  1  Pet  i  21 hSfrmi,  in   16 i  See  im  ii  4  6   i'l,.  nxxvi   6   Is  xlv.21, 

22    I  John  i.  29.  iii.  15-17   1  JoliD  u.  2.  iv    14. k  Jolip  v   24   Joiia  v.  10-13. 


,t  H.-tviii.  I 
—  14  Job  V  19 
— 2f.  rvKXHvi'. 
3.  1  IC-rJ.  29. 
Hsxiv  II.  xri. 
10-16  csii.  1  — 
3.  cxxviii  1—6. 
I'rov   iii   If— l;. 


Judaizing  teachers,  and  the  Gnostics  and  others,  con- 
tended indeed  for  some  of  these  superstitions  ;  die  mystery 
of  iniquity  in  these  respects  also  did  even  then  work;  but 
it  was  reserved  for  the  Church  of  Rome  fully  to  prove  the 
truth  of  the  scriptures,  by  accomplishing  these  predictions 
in  their  most  detestable  enormities.  (2  T/ifs.  ii.)  It  has 
often  been  shown,  in  what  manner  the  errors  of  the  Juda- 
izing teachers  and  the  traditions  of  the  Pharisees,  on  the  one 
hand,  and  the  speculations  of  the  henthen  philosophers, 
on  the  other,  corrupted  the  pure  doctrine  of  Christianitv 
in  the  primitive  times.  But  it  should  not  be  forgotten, 
that  in  subsequent  ages,  csjiecially  in  the  Roman  Church, 
the  mythology  of  the  Pagans,  and  the  writings  of  the 
poets,  helped  to  introduce  slill  further  corruptions.  For 
what  are  the  nuns  of  popery,  but  the  vestal  virgins  of  the 
Romans  engrafted  on  Christianity  ?  Saints  and'angels,  as 
mediators,  answer  to  the  demi-gods  and  heroes  of  the 
Pagans;  and  the  numerous  processions,  and  festivals,  and 
the  method  of  observing  them,  answer,  with  surprising 
exactness,  to  those  described  in  Homer  and  Virgil,  espe- 
cially in  the  latter.  Indeed,  it  appears  to  me  that  a  learned 
man,  who  had  leisure  to  compare  all  tiie  pompous  and 
fascinating  outward  services,  in  the  Church  of  Rome  espe- 
cially, though  not  there  exclusively,  with  the  Greek  and 
Latin  poets,  might  form,  I  had  almost  said,  a  Rubric 
and  a  ritual  from  the  latter-  At  least,  I  have  never,  for 
many  years,  opened  Virgil  to  read  a  few  pages,  but  1 
have  met  with  some  things,  which  cogently  reminded  me 
of  the  popish  processions  and  festivals.  The  third  verse 
contains  '  one  of  the  boldest  ellipses  in  the  New  Te.sta- 
'  ment,  where  a  word  is  to  l)e  understood  contrary  (o  that 
'  which  is  before  expressed  :  but  some  of  the  most  celc- 
'  brated  classical  writers,  and  particularly  Horace  and 
'  Cicero,  take  the  same  liberty.'  {D  odd  ridge.  Black- 
wall.)  The  passage  undeniably  demands  this  coastruc- 
tion,  and  all  the  ancient  expositions  and  versions  supply  the 
ellipsis  in  the  same  manner,  or  to  the  same  meaning.  (Note 
Acts  XV.  19—2!.)  ' 

V.  6—10.  Timothy  was  directed  to  attend  to  these 
precautions  himself,  and  also  to  put  his  brethren  in  re- 
membraiice  of  them,  (hat  they  might  be  upon  their  guard 
against  every  specious  delusion.  Thus  he  would  be  a  good 
minister  of  Christ,  and  act  as  b-nme  one  who  had  been 
fully  insirucled  in  the  words  of  (ruth  and  good  doctrine, 
and  v.ho  had  digested  them  well,  and  turned  them'into 
spiritual  nourishment :  as  he  had  been  trained  up  in  these 

3  C  2 


Ji.  D.  60. 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


A.  D.  60. 


HI  Mitt  z 
I  Cor  I 
n   2  Tito 


1 1  These  things  '  command  and  teach,  j 

12  Let  "no    man  despise  thy  youth; 
but   °  be     thou    an    example   of  the  bc- 

1. 1  Lor.'°°j,'!   1  lievers,    "  in    word,    in    conversation,    in 

)  The«  i  6.  il.      ,         .     '     .  •■•,'■,!• 

7%  *  Tlrii"?  chanty,  m  spirit,  in  uiiUi,  in  purity, 
'^i'"-'.,       13    Till     p1    come,    give    attendance 

olCor.  »i  1—17.  1  •  1 

* •:',i.  '"ii   S3  ''  ^^    readmg,    '  to  exhortation,    '  to  doc- 

.lim.  ill    13    17,  trnnp 

•J  Pet  15-8.       inn*'-  .„        ,  .       - 

MDeutx'vlMi      J'l  'Neglect    not  the    gift   that    is  m 
ilt  'cxlx''^-  ll^ce,    "  which    was    given    thee  by  pro- 

Voii  I'rov'.  ii.  4  i    M-.!t  xiii   61,  61.  John  »  33.    Acl>  »i.4  xvli.  II.   S  Tim.  ii    li— 17, 

rRom   Jii   8    1  Cor  xiv.  3   Tit.ii    IS b6    16.  1  Cor   liv.  6.  26  2  Tim.  iv  2 

I  Malt.  XXT  U— ;iO.  Luke  xix.  12-26.   Bom.xii.  t— 8.  1  The!,  v.  19.  2  Tim.  i.  6    1  Pel 

iv.  3—11. u  i.  18. 


things,  and  indeed  had  made  great  proficiency  in  them. 
But  he  ought  steadily  to  reject  the  impious  fables  and 
foolish  traditions  of  the  Jewish  deceivers  and  others,  who 


phccv,  *  with  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  »»52  Aci.Ti.9. 
o    the  presbytery.  ',,..»   „  • 

•,,,/.'  ,  ,  .  .         y  Josh   i.  8     Pi. 

\b  y  Meditate  upon  these  thines,  'give  ",  a  »'«•>«. 
thyseil  wholly  to  them  ;  ^  that  thy  pro-  '^»j»  ^^\$i 
fiting  may  appear  *  to  all^^  us'^.tm"  "' 

1 6  ''  Take  heed  unto  thyself,  and  '^^r"  \'»i*  u! 
■^  unto  thy  doctrine;  'continue  in  them:  ^(^"'j/Tau.' 
for  in  doing  this  '  thou  shalt  both  save , 'J  M.tt  t  15. 
thyself,  and  '  them  that  hear  thee.  •^c^A^'Jukilt!. 

b  1  Clir    xxviii.  10  2  Chr  xix   R.  Mirk  xiii.  9.  I.uk6  xxi.  34.  Acli  XX  28.  I  Cor.  iii  Iff, 

II    Ciil    iv.  17.2  Tim.  iv  2.  Tit.  il   7   15   Heb.  Iii.  li.  2  John  8 c  6.  I.  3.  Rom.  xvl. 

17    Eph.  iv.  14.  Tit.  Ii  7.  HeH   Xiii.  S  2  Jt  tin  9. d  Ads  vl.  4  xivi   22  Rom 


2  Ti_ 

r  is.  Il 

Tim.  1 


Tit    i.  9. e  fcz.  iii.  13— 21    XXI 

II     Jer    xxili  22.    ' 
10  Fhilem.  19.  Jam 


^  III.  i;i— <im  II    ;— 9  Acts  XX   26,  C7   ICoriii... 
X   10-14.  xi,  14.    I  Cor.  ix  22    1  Tbei.ii.16.  19,  20.  « 


the  consciences  of  the  people,  the  practice  of  all  those 
things  in  which  godliness  consists,  and  to  teach  them  the 
nature,  obligation,  motives,  and  encouragements  of  it :  and, 


IVlosaic  ceremonies  had  little  pronteuj  perils ;   ana  oy   purity,   avoiding  wnatever  mignt  excite 

ral,  nor  could  they  much  avail  the  suspicion,  in  respect  of  those  youthful  lusts  by  which  so 

nd  human  inventions   must  be  stdl  many   were  contaminated.      "  Till   the  apostle    came  to 

vain.     But  godliness,  according  to"  him,"  (which   he  hoped   to  do,   though   it  turned    out 


jierverted  the  Gospel;  which  were  no  better  than  the  |  as  he  was  younger  than  men  generally  were,  to  whom  such 
stories,  wiih  which  the  weakest  and  most  ignorant  ofl  important  services  were  allotted,  and  probably  than  several 
women,  when  almost  superannuated,  used  to  amuse  chil-  ofthe  elders  at  Ephesus ;  u  would  be  peculiarly  incum- 
dren.  He  oaght,  therefore,  to  treat  such  follies  with  the  bent  ujripn  him  to  act  with  such  sedaleness  and  wisdom,  as 
neglect  which  they  merited,  and  to  exercise  himself,  by! might  deprive  every  one  of  any  pretence  for  despising  his 
daily  study,  meditation,  and  practice,  in  every  part  of|  person  or  admonitions  on  that  account.  It  behooved  him 
godliness;  as  consisting  of  a  proper  temper  of  mind  andj  therefore  to  be  an  example  to  the  whole  company  of  be- 
eonduct  of  life  towards  God;  and  as  obtained  by  sinners,  lievers,  by  a  steadfast  and  consistent  adherence  to  the  word 
through  the  believing  contemplation  of,  and  depeiidencelof  the  Gospel,  in  his  profession  and  preaching;  by  a  pious, 
on,  "the  great  mystery  of  godliness ."  In  this  he  mustjpure,  and  edifying  conversation  ;  by  love  to  the  Lord,  his 
daily  make  progress  himself,  and  this  he  ought  to  inculcate |  people,  and  all  men  ;  by  spirituality,  and  all  the  fruits  of 
on  others.  For  no  diligence  in  mere  externals,  howeverlthe  Holy  Spirit ;  by  a  lively  exercise  of  faith  in  the  mercy, 
laborious,  self-denying,  or  exact,  could  be  of  much  use  toi  promise,  and  providence  of  God,  amidst  all  hardships  and 
any  man.  Even  the  "Mosaic  ceremonies  had  litde  profited;  perils ;  and  by  purity,  avoiding  whatever  might  excite 
the  Israelites  in  general 
Jewish  Christians: 
more  un]irofitable  and 

;he  jirinciples  and  rules  of  the  Gospel,  was  profitable  unto!  otherwise.)  let  him  devote  his  time  to  the  study  ofthe 
all  things:  it  benefited  the  man  himself,  his  connexions,;  scriptures,  or  in  reading  any  other  books  which  could  add 
the  Church,  and  society.  The  promises  of  temporal  pros- j  to  his  fund  of  profitable  knowledge  ;  and  to  exhorting  and 
perity  to  Israel,  as  annexed  to  their  national  obedience,) instructing  the  people  in  sound  doctrine.  As  he  had  been 
were  indeed  no  longer  in  force;  and  godliness  might  ex-  endued  with  excellent  gifts,  which  were  conferred  upon 
pose  a  Christian  to  many  outward  losses  and  persecutions  ;  him,  according  to  the  prophecies  of  inspired  men  repect- 
rtor  were  any  promises  of  wealth,  prosperity,  or  long  life,;ing  him,  when  he  was  solemnly  ordained  to  be  a  minister 
given  by  the  Gospel :  yet  the  new  covenant  engaged  tobe-jandan  evangelist,  by  the  imposition  of  the  hands  of  the 
stow  on  believers  such  spiritual  peace,  and  such  abundant' elders,  as  well  as  those  ofthe  apostles,  let  him  not  neglect 
supports  and  consolations,  and  they  were  under  such  a.  to  exercise  and  impreve  those  gifts  :  for  some  who  received 
peculiar  care  and  protection  of  providence,  that  godliness  those  gifts  were  thus  negligent;  nay,  they  made  a  bad  use 
might  well  be  said  to  have  the  promise  both  of  this  life,' of  them,  and  perhaps  were  deprived  of  them  on  that 
and  of  that  which  is  to  come.  {Marg.  Ref.)  This  was' account.  Let  him  therefore  assiduously  and  carefully 
therefore  to  be  considered  as  a  faithful  saying,  worthy  of,  meditate  on  these  things,  and  well  consider  the  various 
universal  acceptation :  for,  in  dependence  on  these  promises,!  important  duties  to  which  he  was  called.  Let  him  "  give 
in  experience  of  their  accomplishment,  and  in  proraotingj"  himself  wholly  to  ihcm,"  or  be  "  entirely  in  them;" 
godliness  among  mankind,  the  aposde  and  his  brethren,  making  them  the  one  great  business  and  pleasure  of  his 
both  laboured  without  wearying,  and  suffered  reproach;  life,  and  cordially  devoting  all  his  time  and  abilities  to 
without  fainting;  because  they  trusted  in  the  living  God,;  this  important  service;  that  so  his  growth  in  wisdom 
who  is  the  Preserver  of  all  men,  in  respect  of  their  lives; and  ministerial  endowments,  and  in  holiness,  might  be 
and  temporal  concerns  ;  and  who  w^ill  therefore  take  cspe-  manifest  to  all  around  him.     And  as  he  was  placed  amidst 


rial  care  of  believers,  as  interested  in  his  covenanted  bless- 
ings. Or  who  is  the  Saviour  of  sinners,  whether  Jews 
er  Gentiles,  and  of  mankind  in  general;  so  that  none  are 
rejected  when  they  apply  lor  his  salvation  ;  of  which  be- 
lievers are  already  made  partakers  by  special  grace. 
Y.  il — 16.     Timothy  was  here  required  to  enforce  on 


various  snares  and  ditliculties,  and  had  the  same  deceitful 
heart  as  others  had;  so  he  ought  to  take  special  heed 
"  unto  himself,"  to  the  state  of  his  soul,  his  own  growth 
in  grace,  and  his  motives,  temper,  and  conduct  in  every 
thing:  he  ought  also  to  look  well  to  his  doctrine,  that  it 
might  be   scriptural,  clear,    evangelical,  and  practical  i 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  V. 


J.  D.  GO. 


CHAP.  V. 

Directions  how  to  admonish  elder  and 
younger  persons,  vien  and  women,  1,2: 
concerning  the  tcidoivs  who  were  provi- 
ded for,  or  employed,  by  the  church  ;  the 
eonduct  of  Christians  towards  relations; 
end  what  was  expedient  for  younger 
widows,  3 — 1 6.   The  honour  to  be  shoicn 


well-slated,  explained,  defended,  and  applied.  And  what- 
ever trials  or  discouragements  he  might  meet  with,  let  him 
persevere  steadfastly  in  this  course  ;  and  he  would  thus 
ensure  his  own  salvation,  help  forward  that  of  other  believ- 
ers and  be  the  instrument  of  conversion  to  many  of  those 
T5'ho  attended  on  his  ministry. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—5. 


The  scriptures  are  arranged  with  such  consummate 
wisdom,  that  the  apostacies  of  those  who  give  heed  to 
seducing  spirits,  and  teach  the  doctrine  of  devils,  intro- 
ducing idolatry  and  various  corruptions  into  the  Church, 
on  the  most  frivolous  pretences,  turn  to  a  testimony  to 
every  humble  believer;  who,  reading  that  the  Spirit  spoke 
expressly  of  these  things  long  before,  is  thus  most  fully 
convinced  of  the  divine  authority  of  the  sacred  oracles. — 
They  who  allow  themselves  "  to  speak  lies  in  hypo- 
"  crisy,"  for  their  secular  purposes,  will  gradually  become 
callous  in  impiety  and  iniquity,  as  if  their  consciences 
were  seared  with  a  hot  iron  :  so  that  no  desperate  infidels 
•r  profligates  will  be  found  so  destitute  of  feeling  and 
remorse,  as  the  sanctified  impostor ;  nor  ought  we  to  deem 
any  -enormity  incrediblcj  when  properly  authenticated  to 
have  been  committed  by  men  of  this  description.  Those 
false  teachers,  who  most  neglect  the  commandments  of 
God,  and  allow  themselves  and  others  in  the  most  atro- 
cious violations  of  moral  and  relative  duties,  are  most 
prompt  to  forbid  as  evil,  what  God  hath  pronounced  inno- 
cent and  honourable  ;  and  to  command  that  as  a  duty,  which 
he  hath  left  indifferent.  But  the  law  of  the  Lord  is  ex- 
ceedingly broad  ;  and  we  shall  find  abundant  exercise  for 
watchfulness,  diligence,  self-denial,  and  mortification  of 
the  flesh,  in  attending  (o  all  its  holy  requirements,  without 
being  laid  under  further  restrictions,  or  tasked  to  imaginary 
duties,  as  if  we  had  done  atl  Ins  will,  and  wanted  more 
cm|)loyment!  We  should  therefore  be  upon  our  guard 
against  such  irajiosiiions,  on  whatever  pretence  they  are 
enforced  ;  and  whilst  we  follow  after  purity,  and  exercise 
temperance  in  all  things,  according  to  the  will  of  God, 
let  us  disregard  such  as  judge  us  in  those  things  which 
he  hath  allowed.  Whilst  we  are  satisfied  that  every 
creature  of  God  is  good,  and  nothing  to  be  refused,  let 
us  remember,  that  all  should  be  received  with  thanks- 
giving by  them  who  believe  and  know  the  truth;  that 
even  the  divine  allowance  will  not  sanctify  an  intem- 
perate, inexpedient,  extravagant,  or  unthankful  use  of  the 
creatures ;  and  that  nothing  will  be  good  to  us,  except 
we  seek  by  prayer  the  Lord's  blessing  on  our  enjoyment 
•fit. 


to  diligent  rulers  and  teachers,  17,  18. 
Uow  Timothy  should  behave  towards 
accused  elders  and  offenders,  19,  20. 
A  solemn  charge  to  faithfulness  and  im- 
jtartiality  in  ordaining  pastors,  2 1 ,  22. 
_  Counsel  to  Timothy  concerning  his  health, 
23.  7^hc  character  of  some  is  more  easily 
known  than  that  of  others,  24,  25. 


V.  6—16. 

They  who  would  approve  themselves  to  be  faithful 
ministers,  must  put  the  brethren  in  remembrance  of  al! 
those  things  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  delivered  to 
the  Church  ;  and  whatever  other  studies  or  accomplish- 
ments may  be  supposed  requisite  in  those  intended  for  the 
ministry,  it  is  above  (til  necessary,  that  they  "  be  nourished 
up  in  the  words  of  faith  and  of  good  doctrine  ;"  and  that 
they  well  digest  that  knowledge  of  the  scripture  to  which 
they  have  attained.  Instead  of  amusing  ourselves  and 
others  with  ingenious  fancies  and  curious  speculations,  or 
I  with  enforcing  human  inventions  and  superstitions,  by  ima- 
jginary  or  fallacious  explanations  of  their  origin,  meaning, 
and  benefit,  which  are  often  "  profane  and  old  wives'  fa- 
l''  bles,"  we  should  exercise  ourselves,  and  instruct  others, 
in  the  substantial  duties  of  godliness.  This  hath,  at  all 
!  times,  the  promise  both  of  this  world  and  of  the  next;  and 
lour  present  solid  satisfaction,  (as  i\ell  as  our  eternal  haji- 
I  piness,)  is  ins^arably  connected  with  it ;  but  all  else  is 
vanity  and  vexation  of  spirit.  This  faithful  saying  is 
worthy  of  universal  acceptation  :  apostles,  evangelists,  and 
martyrs,  have  laboured,  endured  reproach,  and  faced 
death  in  all  its  terrors,  in  support  of  it,  because  they 
trusted  in  the  living  God  ;  who,  being  the  Preserver  of  all 
men,  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world,  will  surely  take  espe- 
cial care  of  those  that  believe,  and  cause  all  things  lo  work 
together  for  their  eternal  good.  It  behooves  all  who  com- 
mand and  teach  these  things,  to  take  heed  that  no  man 
despise  them  :  but  this  is  tsjiecially  incumbent  on  young 
ministers,  when  called  into  conspicuous  situations  ;  for 
they  will  be  nairowly  observed,  and  many  will  be  ready 
to  deem  them  unfit  for  their  arduous  seiviccs,  especially 
when  they  are  called  to  instruct  or  admonish  their  seniors 
and  superiors.  Ministers  should  also  be  careful  to  confirm 
and  elucidate  their  instructions  by  their  exam[jle,  and  thu- 
lo  lead  forward  believers  to  steadfastness  in  the  faith,  holi- 
ness of  conversation,  fervent  love,  spiritualily,  fidelity, 
integrity,  and  purity.  Their  time  should  be  employed  in 
reading  and  meditating  on  the  scriptures,  in  acquiring 
religious  knowledge,  and  in  communicating  it  by  the 
putilic  and  private  duties  of  their  m.inislry.  This  will 
leave  them  no  leisure  for  dissipated  pleasures,  trifling 
visits,  or  idle  conversation,  and  but  little  for  amusing  and 
merely  ornamental  studies.  That  measure  of  endowment 
which  God  hath  given  them  for  the  work,  to  wlich  they 
were  set  apart,  and  to  which  they  solemnly  devoted  them- 
selves, when  ordained  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
pastors  of  the  church,  must  not  be  neglected  or  left  to  de- 
crease by  disuse,  but  must  be  diligently  exercised  and  im- 
proved. Alas!  we  cannot  but  reflect  with  grief  of  heart, 
that  so  few  of  those  called  ministers  seem  so  much  as  i<k 


A.  D.  GO. 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


A.  D.  CO. 


.i9,so  LcTxii  »  TQEBUKE   not ''an   elder,   but  '  en- 
■)  'Ga?"!!"-!!;     r\  treat  him  as  a  father,  «/it/lhe  youn- 

lil7.  AcL.xiv.2j.  ,  ,  ,1  ■' 

jcv  I  6  XI  17  rer  men  "^  as  brctnrcn  : 

Til  i  6.6  Jam    O     ^     ,_.  ,  ,  ,,  ^1 

V.  u  I  I'et  VI.      '2    inc  ^  elder  women  as  mothers  ;  thi 

2  Jolm  1.3  John  .  r       •   i        ii 

rnev.iT4     yoimarer  as  sisters,  '  \\\m  ah  purity. 

c  Horn  XMP.7  Gal.  ^  ^      _  .         .  -,  ,        '  •'     .  , 

i;'i:T'""i^''      3  «  Honour  ''widows  tliat  are  widowh , 

ietv'U'     "HKlced. 

•"i^"^',*.';''^ '5-  4  But  if  any  widow  have  children  or 
Voi.n'i'.x''i6.27  ^  nephews,  let  them  '  learn  first  to  shew 
'^s'lTiie^v  25  *  P'cty  at  home,  and  ""  to  requite  their 
gVn"  'tf  M  parents  :  for  that  is  "  good  and  accepta- 
1  Tht"',r  \  l>le  before  God. 

1  I'et  ii.  17.  iii  7 h  9.  Deul  X.  18   xlv.  29.  xvi    ll.U.XJtvii    19.   JnS  Xsis.  13. 

xsxi  16.    Ps  Uviii  b    xciv.  e.  cxivi   9    Jer.  xlix    II.    Matt   xx>ii    U.    I  uke  vii.  12 
Acta  vi.  l.iK.  3^.  Jam   i.  ■.i7 14,5   9-11 .  16   I.uke  ii.  37    Juhn  i   47 1(  Jwlg 


xl 


14    Marg-  Jo:,  xviii.  Vi    Is.  xiv.  22 1  1  Sai 

il.Johnxix   JS,  27. '  Or,  *-;/i(infij.  iMatt.xv    4-6   Mark 

11.10,  ll.xlvii.  12  23.  Ruth  il  i    18.  Eph  vi.  1 -3. o  Stt 


3    I't 


.  28. 
11-1) m  Gen 


5  Now  she  that  is  "  a  widow  indeed,  03  Ruth  15  is 
p  and    desolate,  ''  trusleth    in    God,  and  p^u^.'i  26  xii. 
'  continueth  in  supplications  and  prayers  VA 
night  and  day. 

b  But '  she  that  liveth  t  in  pleasure  is  32  iretms"' 

d]         1  •!         1        !•       ,1  '  r  ,>;<«  o».  Luke  li. 

ead  while  she  livcth. 

7  And  "  these    things  give   in  charge, 
that  they  may  be  blameless. 

0  But  if  any  provide  not  for  his  own,  ijj'^/^^yi'a* 
"and  specially  for  those  of  his  own  j.^ie'v;  i*"'.  ?' 
X  house,  >■  he  hath  deni-jd  the  faith,  ^  and  \°^;^^  ji'^i'jl 
is  worse  than  an  inhdcl. 

1  Mitt 


1.   LaiB 

qUutliii.12.  Ps 

xciv     1.1  xil  2. 

1  10.  1  Cor. 
t  ii! 
Luke  1 

37    xviil     I.  7 

Kph  vi  18. 
B  1  ^am.  z\v.  6. 

Job  xxi.  11-14. 

I's    Itxiii   S-7. 

Is  zxii.  13  Am 


21.  Is.  xlvii  1. 
.12.  2  Cor  V  14, 
17.2  Tim.  iv  I 
%\.  11-13  2C[ 
5  Tit  i.  IB.  11 
iCor.ii.  16,  16. 


5  I.uke  vii  2i.— 
I.  U  Col.  ii  13  He 
X  Gen  Kxx.  Z^.  Is 

10. :  Or.Vindrfrf.  Sii 

z  Malt  xvivi   17     Luke  xii    47,  ii.    Jol.n  x 


32.    fruv.  xxix. 
vtil  22  Lu  .e  XV  2t. 

u  i  3.  iv  II.  vi. 

7.  .Matt,  vii  II  Luke 
,4 y  : 


have  ever  seriously  read  these  directions !  and  that  the'^" 
method  of  spending  ihcir  lime,  the  subjects  of  iheir  studies, 
the  objects  of  their  pursuits,  and  the  business  and  pleasure 
of  their  lives,  form  a  ]jerfcct  contrast  to  what  they  ought 
lo  be !  But  may  the  Lord  have  mercy  upon  each  of  us,  and 
write  these  adinoniiicns  in  our  inmost  souls !  May  \vc 
meditate  continually  on  them!  May  our  thoughts  and  af- 
fections be  engrossed  by  them !  May  we  "  give  ourselves 
"  wholly  unto  them,  that  our  profiling  may  appear  unto 
"  all  men  !"  Let  every  minister,  then,  hear  the  apostle  call 
upon  him  to  "  take  heed  to  himself,"  as  one  that  must 
give  account ;  to  look  to  it,  that  he  experience  the  power 
of  the  Gospel  in  his  own  soul,  and  bring  forth  the  fruits 
of  it  in  his  life  ;  that  his  motives,  temper,  words,  and 
works,  be  pure  and  evangelical ;  that  his  doctrine  be  scrip- 
tural ;  that  he  "  declare  the  whole  counsel  of  God ;"  and  that 
he  manifest  his  truth  to  every  man's  conscience,  as  in  the 
flight  of  his  heart-searching  Judge.  And  let  every  one, 
who  hath  thus  begun  his  ministry,  persevere  in  this  holy 
living  and  faithful  preaching;  however  despised,  reviled, 
opposed,  or  discouraged,  he  may  be :  for  in  so  doing,  he 
shall  both  save  his  own  soul,  and  those  of  his  attentive 
hearers  ;  whilst  blind  guides  and  mercenary  teachers  can 
only  expect  to  go  before  their  deluded  followers  into  the 
pit  of  everlasting  destruction. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  V.  V.  1,  2.  The  connexion  of  die  word  trans- 
lated "  an  elder,''  in  this  place,  has  induced  expositors  in 
general  to  understand  it  of  senior  Christians,  as  well  as  of 
pastors.  It  must  likewise  be  supposed  that  the  apostle  spake 
of  such  faults,  as  resulted  from  inhrmity,  and  were  not  openly 
scandalous  ;  or  the  counsel  here  given  cannot  be  reconciled 
with  a  subsequent  injunction.  (Ao/e,  19,  20.)  As  Timothy 
was  young,  it  was  peculiarly  incumbent  on  him  to  avoid 
harshness,  in  animadverting'onthcmisconductof  aged  Chris- 
tians or  ministers  :  he  ought  not  therefore  to  rebuke  them 
with  severity,  or  in  apparent  anger  ;  but  to  entreat  them  to 
act  with  greater  circumspection,  and  endeavour  modestly 
to  convince  them  of  the  impropriety  and  bad  etfects  of  the 
mistakes  into  which  they  had  been  betrayed  :  even  as  a 
^n,  plarod  in  authority,  would  adth-ess  an  honoured  parent 
wlio  had  not  acted  with  due  regard  lo  his  character  and 


situation.  In  reproving  young  men  or  ministers,  it  would 
be  proper  to  speak  with  great  meekness  and  affection,  and 
to  admonish  them  as  brethren.  The  elder  women  he  must 
counsel  and  caution,  as  dutiful  sons  in  such  stations  would 
their  mothers ;  and  he  should  behave  towards  the  younger 
women  with  that  kind  of  regard  and  afliction  which  is 
borne  to  sisters  ;  and  with  all  purity,  that  nothing  contrary 
to  the  strictest  decorum  might  attend  his  ministerial  con- 
verse with  them. 

V.  3,  4.  The  apostle  next  directed,  that  the  aged 
widows,  who  were  really  destitute,  should  be  honourably 
treated  and  provided  for.  But,  if  any  widow  had  "  ctiil- 
"  dren  or  grand-children,''''  who  were  capable  of  relieving 
her,  they  ought  to  be  required,  as  a  duly  of  the  first 
importance,  to  show  piety,  or  a  respectful  and  grateful 
affection,  "  at  home  ;"  ret|uiting  the  lender,  laborious, 
and  expensive  care  of  their  parents  towards  them,  in  in- 
fancy and  childhood,  by  providing  for  tliem  in  old  age ; 
for  that  was  good  in  itself,  a  debt  due  to  them,  and  an 
acceptable  service  to  God,  even  in  preference  to  any  other 
charitable  work. 

V.  5,  6.  The  "  widow  indeed,"  whom  the  apos- 
tle peculiarly  intended,  was  one  who  was  desolate,  having 
neither  children  nor  relations,  able  to  maintain  her; 
and  being  destitute  of  the  means  of  procuring  a  decent 
subsistence  :  at  the  same  time  she  trusted  in  God  to  pro- 
vide for  her,  and  used  no  improper  methods  of  obtaining 
a  support;  but  devoted  herself  to  his  service,  in  conti- 
nual prayers  and  supplications,  stated  and  occasional,  pub- 
lic and  private,  and  oven  by  night  as  well  as  by  day  ;  taking 
great  delight  in  devotion,  and  employing  herself  very 
much  in  supplicating  God,  in  behalf  of  her  fellow  Cliris- 
tians  and  all  around  her.  (Note,  Luke  ii.  ."37.)  But  any 
one,  who  lived  a  delir:.te,  luxurious,  dissipated  life,  and 
perhaps  chose  lo  continue  unmarried,  that  she  might  have 
less  restraint  in  this  self-indulgent  courst-,  must  bo  consi- 
dered as  dead  in  sin,  and  only  alive  lo  worldly  pleasure, 
(Marg.  R(J-)  so  that  no  honourable  attention  was  due  to 
her  from  the  church. 

V.  7,  ii.  These  things  Timothy  must  give  in  charge 
to  the  pastors  and  deacons;  that  the  body  of  professing 
Christians  at  Ephesus  might  be  preserved  blameless  ;  that 
no  encouragement  might  be  given,  even  by  means  of  their 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  V. 


J.  D.  60 


»s«oii.3.4.  9  Let  not  *a  widow  be  *  taken  into 

bii  11  Lui.eii.  the  number  ''  under  threescore  years  old, 

36  37.  ,  •  ,  IT.' 

*vii'  fo'n  \iVo  '  havmc;-  been  the  wile  ol  one  man  ; 

\l  10  Well  ''reported  o.'"  for  "  croo(\ 
,3  works  ;  ''if she  fiave  brouj^ht  up  chilch-en, 
36;  s  if  she  have  lodcfod  strangers,  if  she  have 
J"  '■  washed  the  saints'  feet,  'if she  have  re- 


d  Hi  7  Acts 
z  23  xxi 
3  Jobn  19. 

e  a  II.  10  V 

Malt.  V. 
Act3  ix 
Fph. 


2  Tin 

r  t.  i 


8    U.  Heb   X  ;i. 
II.  IS    Rom.  xii  13     Heb.  xiii  2    1  Pet    iv    9 
38  44  John  siii   S— 15. i  Lev    xsv  35.  Is 


-f2  Pim 

>  5  iii.  ij. ;  Act! 

— -h  Ge 

1  XVI 11  4  Xii.  2   L  uke 

17.  Acts 

ix.  39 

benevolence  to  such  persons  as  were  a  scandal  to  them. — 
But  if  any  man  refused  to  provide  for  his  own  near  rela- 
tions, especially  for  his  wife,  children,  and  household,  or 
for  his  aged  parents,  through  sloth,  covctousness,  extra- 
vagance, or  self-indulgence,  he  should  be  considered  as 
having  renounced  the  faith,  by  manifestly  and  habitually 
refusing  to  obey  Chri-st ;  nay,  as  acting  more  disgracefully 
and  unreasonably  than  an  unbeliever  would  do  in  such 
circumstances.  The  heathen,  in  general,  considered  chil- 
dren as  bound  to  support  their  aged  parents  ;  and  con- 
sidered the  neglect  of  this  duty  as  infamous,  and  fit  only 
to  be  mentioned  along  with  the  most  scandalous  vices. — 
(^Marg.  Rff-)  The  manner  in  which  many  covetous  per- 
sons grievously  [ervert  this  text  must  not  pass  unnoticed  : 
while  they  evidently  violate  the  duties  of  piety,  equity, 
and  charity,  as  well  as  that  of  providing  for  their  indigent 
relations  ;  yea,  while  they  bring  up  their  children,  and 
maintain  their  families,  in  a  manner  utterly  unsuitable  to 
their  circumstances,  from  eagerness  to  amass  riches  ;  they 
often  quote  this  verse,  in  vindication  of  their  sordid  ava- 
rice, and  imagine  that  the  apostle  commanded  men  to  ne- 
glect all  other  duties,  in  order  to  enrich  their  children  ! 
(16.)  •  Some  plead  these  words,  to  justify,  or  to  excuse, 
■  their  sordid  parsimony  and  want  of  charity: — whereas, 
'  they  plainly  respect  the  provision  which  children  should 
'  make  for  their  parents  ;  and  not  that  which  parents  should 
•  make  for   their  children.'     {IVhUby.) 

V.  9 — 12.  The  apostle  could  not  here  mean,  that  no 
\Tidows  were  to  be  relieved  by  the  Church,  who  were  under 
sixty  years  of  age  :  for  the  distresses  of  younger  widows, 
as  well  as  of  other  poor  persons,  might  be  very  urgent. — 
lie  is,  therefore,  generally  supposed  to  refer  to  a  certain 
number  of  widows,  who  were  discharged  from  all  secular 
cares,  and  maintained  by  the  Church;  of  whom  such  as 
were  able  acted  as  deaconesses,  to  visit  sick  and  poor 
women,  and  to  administer  relief  and  counsel  to  them;  to 
insti-uct  young  women,  and  perhaps  children;  or  to  attend 
on  such  other  concerns  of  tiic  church,  its  ministers,  and 
pious  strangers,  as  lay  within  their  province.  Though  no 
command  is  given  for  such  an  order  of  persons  in  the 
church ;  (for  many  things  of  this  kind  were  left  discre- 
tionary, and  to  be  determined  according  to  circumstances  ;) 
yet  they  might  frequendy  be  useful,  if  properly  selected 
and  regulated.  In  this  view  the  propriety  of  the  rule 
here  given  is  apparent.  As  the  apostle  counsels  the 
younger  widows  to  marry,  it  cannot  be  imagined  that  he 
would  exclude  them,  when  grown  old,  from  the  number 
here  intended,  if  otherwise  qualified,  merely  because  they 
had  followed  his  counsel.  By  "  the  wife  of  one  man," 
therefore,  tl-e  apostle  did  not  intend  to  exclude  such  as 
bad  married  a  second  time,  which  the  Scripture  no  where  ^ 


lieved  the  afflicted,  ''if  she  have  diligently  K''«p"2V  *^m 
followed  every  good  work.  ^i_   ti^i  n^.  \i 

11  But    'the    younger    widows     T''^-'Jot»i^x*ii\s. 
fuse:  for    when    they  have    besun    ""to  l'-."';'*,  ""'• 

J  ^  c*  ^  Sill    G      jatD.  V  , 

wax    wanton    against  Ciirist,  "they  will /,^^  f^'ji', 'c'or. 
marry  ;  /;'r^!-  *!?;  J 

J     ^  O  I  Cor      XI.     ia, 

12  Havinn-   "damnation,  because  they  r'riJ.' n 'or' 
have  cast  off'  p  their  first  faith.  ^.f'-'l  I  ^-  ^"• 


disallows.  But  shameful  and  astonishing  irregularities,  in 
this  respect,  were  common  among  the  heathen  women  : 
they  frequf'ntly  left  their  husbands  to  live  with  other  men, 
and  then  •sometimes  returned  to  them  again  ;  they  often 
designedly  gave  them  just  cause  to  divorce  them,  that  they 
might  take  other  husbands  ;  nay,  they  sometimes  did  what 
was  equivalent  to  divorcing  their  husbands  :  nor  were  these 
things  deemed  scandalous  ;  at  least,  not  in  that  degree 
which  they  would  be  at  present.  If  then  any  woman  had 
formerly  conformed  to  these  corrupt  customs,  it  would  not 
be  consistent  with  the  credit  of  Christianity  to  admit  her 
into  this  select  number  of  devoted  widows,  though  no 
other  objection  lay  against  her  ;  for  it  must  exclusively 
consist  of  those  who  had  lived  virtuously  and  honourably 
in  the  married  state,  (iii.  2.  12. ) — Some  expositors  think 
that  they  who  had  married  again,  after  being  divorced, 
were  intended  :  but  there  is  not  the  least  intimation  in 
scripture,  that  the  divorced  should  be  restrained  from  mar- 
rying again,  even  if  justly  put  away,  and  surely,  then,  not 
when  unjustly  divorced. — They  must  also  be  such  women 
as  had  an  established  character  for  good  works  since  they 
were  converted.  Those  were  to  be  preferred  who  had 
charitably  educated  the  children  of  their  poor  relatives  or 
neighbours,  or  who  had  faithfully  done  their  duty  towards 
their  own  children  ;  who,  when  in  more  prosperous  cir- 
cumstances, had  hospitably  entertained  strangers  in  their 
houses  ;  who  had  willingly  stooped  to  the  office  of  washing 
the  feet  of  the  saints,  when  wearied  with  travelling  ;  and 
who  had,  from  love  to  Christ,  readily  relieved  the  afflicted, 
and  diligently  attended  to  every  good  work.  These  wi- 
dows, when  grDwn  old  and  left  desolate,  were  the  proper 
persons  for  this  service, —  But  Timothy  was  directed  to 
reject  the  application  of  younger  widows  ;  for  experience 
showed  that  their  avowed  purpose,  of  no  more  entering 
into  the  married  state,  was  not  to  be  depended  on.  After  a 
time,  when  their  grief  on  account  of  their  form.er  loss  had 
subsided,  various  circumstances  might  induce  them  to  mar- 
ry again  :  and  as  their  admission  into  the  number  of  devoted 
widows  implied  an  engagement  to  the  contrary,  and  pro- 
bably was  attended  by  some  promise  to  this  effect  ;  so  their 
violation  of  it  might  be  called  "  a  waxing  wanton  against 
"  Christ,"  leading  them  to  be  unfaithful  to  him,  for  the 
sake  of  some  earthly  object.  Thus  their  engagement  would 
serve  to  their  condemnation,  by  occasioning  their  violatioa 
of  that  fidelity  to  Christ  which  they  had  previously  pro- 
mised :  the  church  would  see  it  necessary  to  censure  them, 
and  their  sin  would  expose  thern  to  condemnation,  if  not 
repented  of.  They  might  perhaps  be  tempted  to  apostatize 
from  the  faith,  by  marrying  heathens  :  and  this  seems  to 
have  been  the  case  with  some  of  this  description.  For 
Christians,  probably,  would  not  be  disposed  to  marry  those 


J.  D.  60. 


I.TIMOTHY 


Ji.  D.  60. 


qvro.  xxxi  17.      13  Aficl  willial  tliej  learn  1 /o  6e  idle,! 

II ""^  '"■ '~  '  Avanclering  about  from  house  to  liou.se  ;j 
V'lov.  ^j^s'  ij  nnd   not  only  idle,  but   tattlers   also,  and! 

x«.  20*' ^''"  "  busy-bodies,     '  speakins:  'tliin^s    which 

1  Pet  iv.  IS     thev  oujTtit  not. 

Til",  "jim       14   "  I  will  therefore  that  "  the  younger] 
u.stion,  iis.     women  marry,  bear  children,  >' cuido  the 

II    IT  3.  I  Cor    ,  .       •'  •  1°  1 

f.i.  8,  9  He.  house,  '  give  none  occasion  to  the  adver- 
'^pro!'"J'i'v°  ?  ^^^y  *  *°  speak  reproachfully  ; 
rlf'ii  5*6>"       ^^    ^^^    some    "are    already    turned 
^xiii  4  Dan*"?i  3side  af  er  Satan. 

2  Cor"  xi"' 12       '^  If  any  man  or  woman  that  boliev- 
iTi'ct'iv  i5  15  ^tJi  have  widows,  '*  let  them  relieve  them, 


X  II 


•  Gr 


Tallin'-'"  u'-ie  ^"'-'  '^^  not  thc  cliurcli  be  charsfcd  :  that 

x.xiii.M-4l 
1  Fhil.iii.  31. 32 


it    may  relieve    thcra    that  are  '  widows 


i.  IV.  10.2  Pet   'fl 
2  20  22   ili.   16.  I  Johl 


deed. 


19.  Jn'le  4,  5  Rev.  xii 


•  -b  Set  on,  4.  8 cSee  on,  3 


who  had  enlercd  into  this  number  ;  and  if  their  inclination^ 
led  them  to  marry,  their  situation  might  expose  ihrm 
peculiarly  to  this  temptation.  The  original  is,  "  They  will 
"incline,^'  or  choose,  "  to  marry.'' 

V.  13 — 1.5.  It  might  like\vi..;e  be  feared,  and  expe- 
rience had  shown  there  was  danger,  lest  younger  widows, 
being  eai'ly  freed  from  thc  employments  of  domcsiic  life, 
and  having  much  leisure,  should  neglect  to  spend  it  in 
devotion  and  the  duties  of  their  station  ;  and  so  contract 
habits  of  idleness,  and  waste  their  hours  in  sauntering 
from  house  to  house,  as  tri.Ting  visitants  ;  tattling  and  gos- 
sipping  about  the  news  of  the  day,  and  intermeddling  with 
other  people's  affairs,  spreadingslandcrs,  andspeakingmany 
things  of  a  mischievous  and  improper  nature.  (2  Tliefi. 
iii.  11.)  We  should  not  suppose  the  aposde  meant,  thai 
all  the  younger  widows,  who  were  emjiloyed  in  this  service, 
acted  in  this  manner  ;  but  it  was  an  evil  incident  to  that 
practice,  and  formed  a  sutficienl  reason  for  excluding  them. 
He  therefore  determined  that  it  was  better  to  leave  them  a\ 
hberty  to  marry,  if  they  chose  it  and  circumstances  ad- 
mitted, that  they  might  be  occupied  in  the  useful  duties  of 
wives  and  mothers,  and  in  domestic  business ;  that  so  no 
occasion  might  be  given  to  any  adversaries  of  the  Gospel  to 
speak  reproachfully  of  it,  through  the  misconduct  of  such 
as  professed  to  be  peculiarly  devoted  to  the  service  oi 
Christ.  For  indeed,  some  younger  widows,  being  impro- 
perly admitted  into  this  number,  had  turned  aside  to  follo^y 
the  suggestions  of  Satan,  had  married  unbelieving  hus- 
bands, and  so  relapsed  into  idolatry.  '  The  converting 
'  men  to  the  Christian  faith,  being  the  "  turning  them 
"  from  Satan  unto  God,"  '  The  casting  off  the  faith 
'  may  well  be  styled,  "  the  turning  aside  after  Satan." 
{Wliitby.)  The  aposde's  determination,  that  no  widov 
under  sixty  years  of  age  should  be  a  imitled  into  this  select 
number  of  devoted  women,  lest  their  useless  lives  and 
misconduct  should  occasion  scandal,  conclutlcs  with  pecu- 
liar force  against  all  vows  of  virginity,  taken  by  young 
persons,  under  pretence  of  more  strict  religion  than  can  be 
practised  in  the  married  state  :  and,  indeeil,  the  silence  of 
the  aposde  concerning  women  who  had  never  been  married, 
in  this  connexion,  is  very  expressive.     But  the  pastors  of 


17  Let   ''the  elders    that    'rule  well  j.^,,,,,  t,. ,, 

'  be  counted  worthy  of  ^  double  honour,  i".'LuVe'i"i3 

especially  they  who  ''  labour  in  the  '  word  "ThM.""   if. 

I     ]       ^  ■  13.  Heb  ziii   7. 

and  doctrme.  n  u 

18  For  "'the  scripture  saith,  'Thou  Ac's  xTviu  la! 
shalt  not  muzzle  the  ox  that  treadeth  out  i  cor  ;x  s-14! 
tlie  corn  :  and,  "^  The  labourer  is  worthy  ii'ss.  ' 

r   I  ■  I  ^  gsKiogali 

01  his  reward. 

H'  Against  an   elder 
accusation,  but  f  before 
witnesses. 


xl    2   Jer 


Pbil. 
9  1i. 


receive   not  an  ,^«*'„'\ .'?.  . 

hi'.'  10  Mttt.iz. 

"  two  or  three  3'. .^s  '"ke .«• 

1.  2  7  JobD  IV. 
38.  Acts  XX  3». 
Roto      xvi      12. 

2U  Them  that  sin,  "  rebuke  before  all,  lo^^xvi'.'": 
T  that  others  also  may  fear.  \l\\.'\\  \  v,. 

XI'X  m   il    f, 1  S«  on    iv   s.  16.    Slim   ir.S. k  Rom    iv.  3  ix.  17.'x   11  xi   8. 

Oal  iii   8.  .lam.  iv  S 1  Deul  xxv.  ».  1  Cor.  xi.  9,  10. m  Lev   xix.  13  Deut   iixii 

14    li    Mall  .<    10.  Liikex.7. .-i  Jotinxvui.  23    Acts  xxiv    2—13.  xxt.  16    Tit    i.  6. 

t  Or.  uvltr o  Deut.  X«ii   6.  xii.  15.  IE,  19    M»tt  xviil.  16.  John  Tiii   17    2  Cqr. 

xii    1    Heb  X.  28 p  Gal  il    11-14  2Tim.  iv  2    Tit.  i.  13. ql  SO.  Del;'.. 

Xlii.  II    XJV.  13    xix.  20  xxi  21    Acts  V.  5.  II.  xix   17. 


the  church,  before  many  ages  had  elapsed,  abundantly 
made  up  this  deiiciency  ! 

V.  16.  In  closing  this  subject,  the  apostle  required 
every  believer,  man  or  woman,  that  was  able,  to  relieve 
widows  belonging  to  their  families,  and  others  who  were 
destitute,  that  the  church  might  not  be  burdened  with  them,, 
or  prevented  from  relieving  such  as  were  entirely  indigent 
and  friendless.  '  In  the  opinion  of  Estius,  this  precept 
'  extended  to  the  proprietors  of  slaves,  and  bound  them  to 
'  maintain  their  slaves,  when  they  became  incapable  of 
'labour.'  (Macknisht.)  The  spirit  of  it,  no  doubt,  extends 
to  servants  of  every  kind,  who  have  spent  their  strength  in 
our  service,  as  far  as  we  are  able  to  support  them. 

V.  17,  18.  Many  expositors  infer  from  these  verses, 
that  there  were  ruling  elders  in  the  church,  who  did  not 
)jreach  ;  others  do  not  allow  the  inference  ;  and.  in  general, 
ridniu- and /eacfci»i|r  are  united.  {Marg.  Ref.)  Indeed,  as 
double  honour  chiefly  relates  to  a  more  plentiful  and  decent 
maintenance,  it  is  improbable  that  mere  rulers,  who 
would  not  be  greatly  taken  off  from  their  secular  business, 
should  be  thus  maintained  at  the  expense  of  their  brethren. 
To  preside  in  the  affairs  of  the  church,  and  to  preach  the 
word,  (even  the  doctrine  of  Christ.)  constitute  the  outlines 
of  thf  pastoral  office  ;  the  direction  seems  therefore  to 
mean,  that  they  who  ruled  most  prudendy,  faithfully, 
and  diligently,  and  were  most  laborious  in  their  ministry, 
should  be  most  respected  and  best  provided  for:  especially 
they  who  were  most  unwearied  in  preaching  and  private 
exhortation  ;  as  the  exercise  of  authority  was  more  suited 
to  the  natural  dispositien  of  the  human  heart.  (Notes, 
1  Cor.  ix.  4 — 14.)  Labourer,  kc.  'This,  as  well  as 
•  what  goeth  before,  is  affirmed  by  the  apostle  to  be  said  in 
'  the  scripture ;  yet  it  is  no  where  written  in  the  Jewish 
'scriptures.  It  is  found  only,  (Mutl.x.  10.  Luke  x.  7.) 
'  The  aposde  must  therefore  have  read  either  Matthew's  or 
'  Luke's  Gospel,  before  he  wrote  this  epistle.  And  seeing 
'  he  quotes  this  saying  as  scripture,  and  represents  it  as  of 
'  equal  authority  with  the  writings  of  Moses  :  it  is  a  proof, 
'  not  only  of  the  early  publication  of  the  Gospels,  but  of 
'  their  authenticity,  as  divinely  inspired  writings.'  {Mack^ 
night.)    {Notes,  1  Thes.  v.  27.  2  Pet.  iii.  16.) 


A.  D.  60. 


CriAPTER  V. 


A.D.  m 


•  Matt  xvi  27 
(«xv.  41.    2  Pel. 

li.  4  Judc  5 
Rev  xii.  7-9 
»iv  10 

t  Ps.  c»ii  43. 
cxix  43.   Matt 

XJViii.  iO 

•  Or,  nilKout 
prfjudict. 


Deut  xs 


y  iv   14  Acts 
V3  TiLLS- 


21  I  'charge  thee  before  God,  and 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  Ulie  elect 
angels,  '  that  tJioii  observe  these  things, 
*  without  "  preferring  one  before  another, 
doing  nothing  by  "  partiality. 

22  *  Lay  hands  ^  suddenly  on  no  man 
J  ,j  '  neither  be  partaker  of  other  men's  sins 
■;';■  5  ''  keep  thyself  pure. 

31    Aclso    r.7.  38.   SCor   v    16. ^ 


.  3.  a  Tio 
lEph.  V.  II.: 


[  Mai   ii  9.  Jam. 
.  6.  10.  Jnah    ix, 
4. biv.  12.  Actsi 


V,  19,  20.  The  character  of  an  elder,  or  pastor,  was 
of  great  im|)orta nee  ;  it  would  therefore  be  iniproper,  nc 
only  to  condemn  him,  but  even  to  receive  an  accusation 
against  him,  except  it  was  attested  by  two  or  three  cre- 
dible witnesses.  Many  might  be  disposed  to  revile  thos< 
fcithlul  ministers,  whose  doctrine  and  reproofs  had  oftendef) 
them  ;  and  indeed,  the  grand  enmity  of  "  the  accuser  of 
"the  brethren,"  and  of  all  his  servants,  would  be  excited 
against  them.  It  was  therefore  highly  reasonable,  that  no 
accusation,  tending  to  bring  the  conduct  of  an  elder  to  a 
public  investigation,  and  thus  to  endanger  his  character, 
should  be  regarded,  if  supported  only  by  one  solitary  testi- 
mony ;  which  his  denial  of  the  crime  wonld  at  least  coun- 
terbalance. But  in  respect  of  those  who  were  evidently 
guilty  of  any  scandalous  offence,  whether  elders  or  others, 
Timoihy,  as  presiding  in  the  Church,  was  required  to 
rebuke  them  before  all  their  brethren  ;  not  only  in  order  to 
their  being  made  ashamed  and  brought  to  repentance  ;  but 
that  others  might  fear  the  same  censure,  and  so  be  excited 
to  greater  circumspection. 

V.  21 ,  22.  The  aposde  here  most  solemnly  charged 
Timothy,  as  in  the  presence  of  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ;  and  as  he  hoped  to  join  the  company  of  the  elect 
angels,  who  had  been  preserved  and  confirmed  in  holiness, 
when  many  of  their  company  apostatized  and  ruined  them- 
selves ;  who  then  witnessed  his  conduct,  and  would  attend, 
when  he  should  give  an  account  of  it  to  his  sovereign 
.Judge;  that  he  observed  these  things  with  the  utmost  care 
.'ind  exactness,  whatever  opposition  and  trials  he  might 
incur  ;  and  that  in  all  these  regulations  he  should  take 
care  not  to  prefer  one  man  to  another,  through  any  carnal 
affection,  attachment,  connexion,  or  obligations :  and  that 
he  should  manifest  no  partiality,  either  in  censuring  offend- 
ers, or  ordaining  elders,  or  in  any  other  part  of  his  im- 
portant service.  In  ordaining  elders,  especially,  he  must 
be  careful  not  to  act  in  a  hasty  manner  ;  but  take  time  to 
examine  into  men's  characters,  principles,  motives,  and 
endowments,  that  he  might  not  be  induced  to  lay  hands  on 
improper  persons,  by  imjsortunity  employed  in  their  be- 
half. He  would  need  great  care,  in  this  immensely  im- 
portant concern,  to  avoid  being  partaker  of  other  men's 
sins,  and  becoming  answerable  in  part,  at  least,  for  the 
crimes  of  those  who  thus  intruded  i-uo  that  sacred  func- 
tion, to  the  dishonour  of  God,  the  great  detriment  of  the 
church,  and  the  ruin  of  immortal  souls :  for  even  an 
obliging  and  easy  temper  might  betray  him  into  much  cri- 
minality, from  which  he  must  by  a'i  means  keep  himself 
pure.  It  is  manifest,  that  Timothy  is  here,  and  elsewhere, 
supposed  to  possess  great  authority  in  the  Ephesian  church, 
both  in  superintending  the  elders  already  ordained,  and  in 

Vol.  v.— Nc.  24. 


.  3.  W.4.  te» 
-M  IN  .MS. 
.  XJCX" 


23  Drink  no  longer  water,  <^  but  use  a 
little   wine   for   thy    stomach's  sake,  and  ?»|j'rov 
thine  often  infirmities.  si  'kpn  ..  le. 

24  Some  men's  "^  sins  arc  open  before- "i.J'f  J)  ^i^acu 
hand,  going  before  to  judgment;  and  i'V/lf°"'- 
some  men  they  follow  after.  1' '™ .  •"■  "^  - 

^   .,  .-'  ,  Vet.  M.  iO.  21 

25  Likewise  also  "  the  good  works  (/Vj'  ac^'iVw 
fiotne  are  manifest  before-hand  ;  and  thev  ;[„■?  ,r,t^',~i: 
that  are  otherwise  ^ cannot  be  hid.  \y  "   '""'  * 

f  Ps.  xxxvii  5,  6.  Malt  vi.  3-6  I-uVe  si  3" 


ordaining  others.  It  is  also  allowed  that  he  was  an  extra- 
ordinary person,  especially  appointed  by  the  ajioslle  to  this 
service  ;  but  there  is  no  proof,  that  he  conferred  miracu- 
lous powers  by  the  imposidon  of  his  hands,  as  the  apostles 
did.  We  cannot  indeed  by  any  means  infer  the  divine  right 
■if  episcopacy,  from  the  autiiorily  eserci.sed  by  Timothj-, 
Titus,  and  olher  evangelists  ;  yet  it  is  highly  probable,  at 
least,  that  it  was  very  early  found  expedient,  and  conducive 
to  peace,  to  have  a  stated  presiding  inspector,  of  approved 
wisdom  and  piety,  who  might  su[)erintend  the  pastors  and 
die  affairs  of  a  few  neighbouring  churches,  as  moderator  and 
censor  ;  and  be  peculiarly  attended  to  in  the  appointment 
of  church-officers.  Hence  a  moderate  episcopacy  was  very 
early,  probably  even  while  some  of  the  apostles  lived, 
generally  prevalent  in  the  church  :  indeed,  this  seems  to 
have  taken  place  between  the  time,  when  St.  Paul  gave 
his  admirable  parting  charge  to  the  elders  or  bishops  of 
Ephesus,  and  the  time  when  St.  John,  from  our  Lord's 
own  mouth,  wrote  epistles  to  the  angels  of  the  seven 
churches  in  Asia.  And  after  all  the  abuses,  usurpations^ 
controversies,  and  prejudices,  that  have  since  been  intro- 
duced, probably  the  time  will  ere  long  arrive,  when  expe- 
rience will  convince  pious  men  of  different  persuasions, 
that  something  of  this  kind,  properly  conferred,  limited, 
and  exercised,  would  prove  a  suitable  remedy  to  those 
multiplied  divisions,  which  so  weaken  and  disgrace  reli- 
gious societies,  that  in  doctrine,  worship,  and  practice,  are 
in  all  other  respects  unexceptionable. 

V.  23.  This  verse  is  a  remarkable  instance  of  the 
aposde's  neglect  of  exact  method  in  penning  his  epistles. 
It  occurred  to  his  mind,  when  reflecting  on  Timothy's 
manifold  cares  and  labours,  that  his  frequent  indisposition? 
might  be  increased  by  his  too  great  abstemiousness  ;  to  the 
prevention  of  his  usefulness,  and  the  shortening  of  his 
days.  He  therefore  broke  in  upon  his  subject,  to  counsel 
him  not  to  drink  water  any  longer,  at  least  as  his  only 
liquor  ;  but  to  use  a  little  wine,  to  strengthen  his  stomach, 
and  preserve  his  health.  We  may  hence  form  an  estimate 
of  the  exact  temperance  practised  by  these  laborious  ser- 
vants of  Christ,  who  so  zealously  pleaded  the  cause  of 
Christian  liberty,  who  placed  no  dependence  on  such  mat- 
ters, and  who  never  prescribed  their  own  conduct  as  a  rule 
for  other  men  ! 

V.  24, 25.  In  respect  of  the  choice  and  ordination  of 
ministers,  it  might  further  be  observed,  that  some  men's 
crimes  were  so  notorious,  and  so  easily  proved,  that  they 
lay  open  before-hand,  and  anticipated  the  judgment  which 
was  to  be  formed  of  their  conduct  and  pretensions.  In 
olher  cases  they  followed  after  ;  so  that  diligent  and  im- 
partial investigation  would  be  requisite,  in  order  to  detect 

3  D 


Ji.  I).   60, 


.    I.  TLMOTHY. 


^.  D.  9«. 


CHAP.  VI. 


The  dutji  of  servants  to  unbelicvingi  and 
believing,  masters,  I,  2.  Timothy  must 
shun  those,  as  corrupters  of  the  Gospel, 
who  teach  contrary/  to  the  apostle's  doc- 
trine, 3 — 5.  The  advantage  of  godli- 
ness with  contentment,  6 — 8.  77ie  mis- 
chiefs arising  from  the  love  of  money, 
9,  1 0  The  apostle  exhorts  Timothy  to 
fiee  from   these    evils  ;  to   follow    after 


righteousness,  8,-c.  and  to  fight  the  good 
fight  of  faith,  11,  7  2;  and  most  solemnly 
charges  him  to  le  faithful  till  the  coming 
of  Christ,  1.'5,  14.  He  ascribes  glory  to 
the  cterncd  God,  IS,  16.  Timothy  must 
charge  the  rich  to  avoid  pride,  and  con- 
fidence in  wealth  ;  and  to  abound  in  li- 
berality, as  seeking  a  treasure  in  heaven, 
against  the  time  to  come,  18,  19;  and 
he  viust  adhere  to  the  faith,  avoiding  pro- 
fane and  vain  controversies,  20,  21. 


tliem.  In  like  manner,  some  y)ersons,  applying  for  admis- 
sion into  the  public  s  rvice  of  the  church,  had  a  suftkient 
testimonial  in  their  kiioun  and  abundant  good  works,  which 
were  manifest  before  any  peculiar  inquiry  was  made  ;  and 
when  this  was  not  the  case,  yet,  upon  due  investigation, 
Timothy  and  others  micht  become  acquainted  with  them  : 
so  that,  i')  most  instances,  an  impartial  attention  to  the  bu- 
siness, without  any  respect  of  persons,  would  enable  them 
to  know  who  were,  and  who  were  not,  eligible  to  public 
stations.  '  I  speak  not  of  men,  whose  good  or  bad  works 
'  are  manifest  b(  fore-hand  :  for  they  without  further  ex- 
'  amination  may  be  admitted  ;  or  are  to  be  rejected  :  but 
'  those  whose  vices,  or  good  works,  are  latent.  For  they, 
'  after  examination  and  inquiry,  cannot  be  long  hid.  And 
'  so,  if  thou  be  not  hasty  in  laying  on  of  hands,  thou  may- 
'  est  timely  discover  them.  Or  thou  wilt  not  be  partaker 
■  with  the  sinner,  having  done  as  much  as  was  in  thy  pow- 
der to  discover  them.'     {Whitby.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—8. 

There  is  a  respect  due  to  the  aged,  which  must  not  be 
withheld  by  their  juniors,  when  placed  in  authority  over 
them,  or  even  on  account  of  incidental  faults.  Every 
thing  harsh  and  assuming  must  be  improper,  in  the  con- 
duct of  young  ministers  towards  their  seniors,  as  it  would 
be  in  the  conduct  of  a  son  to  his  parents.  Indeed,  admo- 
nitions are  generally  most  efficacious,  whether  to  old  or 
young,  when  meekness  and  affection  unite  with  firmness 
and  faithfulness.  The  greatest  caution  and  purity  arc  re- 
quisite in  the  conduct  of  ministers,  (especially  while  in 
the  prime  of  life,)  as  to  their  most  needful  converse  with 
the  younger  women  in  their  congregations;  that  all  occa- 
sion, appearance,  and  suspicion  of  evil  may  be  prevented. 
— It  is  an  indispensable  duty,  for  children  and  grand-chil- 
dren to  requite  the  kindness  of  their  aged  parents;  this  is 
good  and  acceptable  with  God ;  nor  are  more  distant  rela- 
tions exempt  from  a  measure  of  the  same  obligation,  when 
they  can  afford  it ;  that  neither  the  churcii,  the  parish,  nor 
the  public,  may  be  charged  ;  but  that  the  contributions, 
raised  in  any  way,  may  be  applied  to  such  as  are  really 
destitute.  But  if  any  professor  of  liie  Gospel,  through 
sloth,  improvidence,  selfi?hness,  oi'  other  corrupt  princi- 
ple, wilfully  neglect,  or  refuse  to  provide  for,  his  near  re- 
laiives,  he  is,  in  the  ajjostlc's  judgment,  virtually  a  denier 
of  the  faith,  and  even  worse  than  his  neighbours  who  do 
not  pretend  to  believe  the  doctrines  of  grace.     And  may 


we  not,  by  parity  of  reason,  infer,  that  they  who  neglect 
to  instruct  their  household,  and  to  do  what  they  can  for 
the  salvation  of  their  relatives,  act  altogether  inconsistently 
with  the  Christian  profession  ?  Aged  widows  and  others 
of  good  character,  who  are  left  destitute  in  the  decline  of 
life,  ought  to  be  honoured  as  well  as  supported.  It  seems 
the  intent  of  these  scriptures  to  teach  us,  that  every  reli- 
gious society  should,  as  far  as  it  is  able,  make  provision  for 
persons  of  this  description,  and  not  leave  them  to  sordid 
penury,  or  to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  wicked,  in  their 
old  age.  But  then  this  provision  should  be  limited  to  such 
"  trust  in  God,  and  devote  themselves  to  his  service,  in 
prayer  and  supjilicalion  night  and  day  ;"  at  least  to  such, 
as  give  evidence  that  they  are  of  a  widely  different  charac- 
ter from  those,  "  who  live  in  pleasure,  being  dead  whilst 
"  they  live."  Alas  !  what  numbers  are  there  of  this  de- 
scription among  nominal  Christians,  even  to  the  latest  pe- 
riod of  life  !  And  how  much  does  the  same  leaven  work 
among  professors  of  the  Gospel!  These  things  we  must 
give  in  charge,  that  the  church  may  be  preserved  blame- 
less ;  or,  at  least,  that  we  may  deliver  our  own  souls. 

V.  9—16. 

Every  one,  who  is  brought  forth  into  notoriety  in  the 
church,  should,  as  much  as  possible,  be  free  from  scandal ; 
and  many  are  proper  objects  of  charity,  who  ought  not  to 
be  employed  in  public  services.  They  who  in  domestic 
life  have  shown  most  diligence,  humility,  compassion, 
benevolence,  love  to  the  people  of  God,  and  readiness  for 
every  good  work,  are  most  likely  to  fill  up  leisure  time 
profitably,  and  to  be  faithful  in  whatever  is  intrusted  to 
them.  It  is  not  sufficient  to  determine  what  would  be  best 
in  itself,  of  things  not  absolutely  obligatory  or  unlawful  : 
the  state  of  human  nature,  and  facts,  must  be  attended  to, 
that  it  may  be  known  what  is  most  generally  expedient. 
It  might  have  seemed  plausible  to  admit  the  young 
widows,  or  other  young  women,  to  such  a  service  in  the 
church,  as  implied  an  entire  devoting  of  themselves  to 
religion  for  the  rest  of  their  days  ;  yet  the  apostle,  not 
oidy  with  the  wisdom  derived  from  deep  reflection  and 
extensive  obsei  vation.  but  under  the  influence  of  the  di- 
vine Spirit,  decidfd  o'henvise.  He  knew  that  this  would 
expose  them  to  tempt.Uion,  and  lead  many  into  si  i ;  that 
it  would  tend  to  ens».ire  some  of  them  into  improper  mar- 
riages, and  even  occasion  their  apostary  and  ruin  ;  th.it  it 
would  give  others  of  thcni  a  habit  of  indolrnce.  sau:iler- 
ing,   slandering,  intruding  into  matters  not  belonging  tu 


,i.  IJ.  0«. 


CHAPTER  Vi. 


Ji.  D.  Gi;. 


I  Beit.xiv 


ET  as  many'  servaHts  as  arc  under 


t    Malt    xi    S9       i     A 

1  co'r ''ii  21.  worthy  of  all  honour,  '  that  the  name  of 
■fieu^x.i  9  God  and  /u'^  doctrine  be  not  blasphemed: 
js/kc."':  Kir.sj      2  And  they  that  have  '^  beUevino"  nias- 

V.  2,  3  13.  Mai  ,  ,-'  ,  .  ,        °     ,  1 

i  6  Acts  X.  7  ters,    "  let  them   not   despise  them,    '  be- 

i2.   Kph    VI.   5-  '  ,  ,  '     ,  ,  , 

Hj  coi^ '|i.- 1=- cause  they  are  brethren;  but  ratiier  do 
*"*'  '    "Tf,t  '^^"'*  service,  s  because  they  are  *  faithful 

'^  and    beloved,  "  partakers  of  the    beneht. 

|5  *  These  things  teach  and  exhort. 

5I,       3  If   ^  any  man   teach  otiierwise,    and 

tn:  consent  not   '  to   wholesome   words,  even 

iii.'l6. dCol.  iv   1.    Phllem.   10-16. e  Oen     XTi    4,  5.  Num     xvi.  :t. 

10  Judo  8 f  V    I.   M.lt    sxiii    8   xsv.  40.   Horn 

.  6.    Eph 


U  Gc 
c7.  8  2  ?;n 
14    N'eh     1 


I    Cor. 

Tit   ii 

1  Pet  ii.  12.  ill.  1( 

Malt   vi  24.  2  Pel 

iii  2i;-29.  Col  lii  1 1  z  r. 

Philem  5-7 'Or,  luli!ui 

14   1  Pet  V.  I  — ii»   11    T 
1  i.  10.  2  Tim.  i.  JU.  iv.  3  Tit. 


— h  .J.iet  I 
1  15  iii  3. 
ii.  I,2Cr 


23.    Rom    xi.  17   Epli. 

k  1.  3    G    Horn    XV 

rov.  xy.  1  Tit.  iii.  8 


29.  Gal 
I.  2  Thes  i  3 
ii.  f,  Heb  iii  I. 
17.  Gal.  i   C,  7 


them,  and  improper  conversation  :  and  that  it  wouii.],  there" 
fore,  be  generally  better  for  them  to  be  employed  in  the 
duties  of  the  married  state,  and  in  the  cares  of  a  family  ; 
that  this  would  give  less  occasion  to  the  enemies  of  the 
Gospel  to  speak  reproachfully,  and  Satan  less  opportunity 
of  prevailing  against  them.  And  immense  numbers,  in 
every  age,  have  shown  their  total  ignorance  of  humau  na- 
ture, and  have  done  incalculable  mischief,  by  attempting  to 
improve  on  his  plan,  or  rather  to  subvert  it, 

V.  17—2.';. 

The  office  of  a  minister  is  honourable  to  all,  those  alone 
excepted  who  arc  a  disgrace  to  their  office  ;  but  the  most 
pru  lent,  fiithful,  and  diligent,  especially  the  most  labori- 
ous.in  the  word  and  doctrine,  ought  to  be  most  honoured 
and  best  provided  for.  The  reverse  proportion  indeed 
seems  generally  to  be  adopted  in  this  matter ;  but  the 
Lord  will  provide  for  his  faithful  servants,  whatever  me- 
thod men  may  follow  in  disposing  of  their  favours.  It 
may  be  expected  that  the  impartial  public  reprover  will 
be  exposed  to  the  attacks  of  malicious  calumniators :  and 
though  his  fauhs  should  not  be  connived  at,  yet  accusa- 
tions against  him  ought  not  to  be  regarded,  except  well 
authenticated  :  but  they  who  give  public  ofl'ence  by  their 
crimes,  should  be  rebuked  publicly,  that  others  may  be 
put  upon  their  guard.  All,  who  are  employed  in  impor- 
tant services  in  the  church,  should  consider  themselves  as 
charged  by  the  ajjostle,  "  before  God  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
"  Christ,  and  the  elect  angels,  to  observe  those  things, 
''  without  preferring  one  before  another."  The  neglect 
of  this  rule,  in  the  exercise  of  ecclesiastical  authority,  has 
given  its  0[iponent3  one  of  their  best  arguments  against  it. 
So  much  hath  been  done  out  of  carnal  respects,  and  by 
partiality  to  relatives,  friends,  and  connexions,  in  admit- 
ting men  into  the  ministry,  appointing  them  to  livings, 
and  conniving  at  their  crimes,  that  the  exercise  of  all 
authority  of  this  kind  has  been  consiilered  as  unlawful. — 
How  far  those  concerned  in  ecclesiastical  matters  are  cul- 
pable, in  respect  of  "  laying  hands  suddenly"  on  improper 
persons,  without  due  inquiry  and  circumspection,  or  from 
complaisance  to  sujieriors  or  friends,  and  how  far  this 
rule  is  observed,  or  violated,  in  all  its  extent,  every  man's 
coBscience  must  determine  for  hi«self,  till  Christ  shall 


■"  the  words   of  our    Lord    Jesus  Clirisl,  n  M»it.  sxi,  :i. 
and  to  "  the  doctrine  which  is  according:  to  Thei"iv  i?i  b' 

II-  "  n  iv.  7  e  Tit.  i    I 

godlmcss  ;  ii  u-m  2i'et. 

4  "He  is  t  proud,  knowing  nothintf,  "i  '  >ii  e  r^v. 
but  I  doting  I"  about  questions  and  strifes  "."."i  'Jf  An« 
of  Avords,  ■'whereof  comcth  envy,  strife,  "<>".,.«"  'cn' 

...  .,  .    .  ,'  '  '    Cor.  ill.  18.  viii. 

railings,  evil  suiinisings,  ^^s-  oai.  v^i  x 

5  §  Perverse    disputings    of  ■■  men  of  ;}:|'«'-  j!!-  <•  | 
corrupt  minds,  and  destitute  of  the  truth,  Jif^V'io'^'  le' 
'supposing  that  gain  is  godliness  :  '.  from  ^'^'/J^jj,'' 
such  withdraw  thyself.  p?V2'Tim.  n 

23 qls   h  iii.  4.  Arts  XV.  2    P,om.  ii.  8  xiii    13  xiv.  I.  1  Cor.  iii  3  xi.  IB  18  2  Cor. 

xi.  :0   Gal    V    15.  20,21   i'6    Phil,  i    15   ii  3.  14.  T,t.  iii   9    .lam.  i.  19,  20.  iii    U— IS    iv 

1.2   5,  6.  1  Pet.  ii.  1.  2 J  Or,    Gallmgsrwofauot'ieT.i   fi r  Matt,  vii    17-20   xil. 

:)3.  Jobn  iii' 19— 21    Kpli.  iv   17-1'j  2  Thes.  ii.  t— II.  2  Tim   iii.  8.  Tit  i.  15,16  Keb.  iii. 

12,  13.  2  John  8— 10 s  G.  iii  3.6    2K.DJS  v.  20-27    Is.  ivi    11.    Jer    v.  3.  vi    1.3.  vi.i. 

10  Ei   xx<in.  31     Matt,  xxi   13   xxiii.  U   Acts  viii.   18—20.  xix   24-28  2  Pet.  ii.  3.  Ii 
Juile  11    Rtv.  xviii.  3    13. 1  Rom.  xvi.  17,  18.  2Tlies.iii.  C,  2TilD.  iii   6. 


come  to  take  an  account  of  his  servants.  But  it  is  certain 
that  immense  criminality  must  rest  somewhere,  as  the 
multitude  of  ignorant,  slothful,  ambitious,  avaricious,  im- 
moral, and  heretical  clergymen,  who  remain  unccnsureu, 
throughout  this  land,  and  in  almost  every  part  of  the  visi- 
ble church,  most  manifestly  proves.  There  must  some- 
where be  those  who  are,  in  this  respect,  "  partakers  of 
other  men's  sins;"  and  it  must  require  great  care  and  con- 
scientiousness for  any  one  absolutely  to  keep  himself  pure. 
— It  is  extremely  difficult,  under  any  form  of  church-go- 
vernment, to  conduct  every  particular  in  such  a  manner 
as  to  "  do  nothing  by  partiality  :"  this  will  require  circum- 
spection, firmness,  intrepidiiy,  disinterested  zeal,  and  the 
meekness  of  wisdom  ;  and  these  cannot  be  obtained  with- 
out much  fervent  firayer  These  things,  however,  must  be 
carefully  observed  by  those  who  would  not  be  partakers 
of  other  men's  sins;  as  every  person  concerned  must  feci 
in  proportion  to  his  conscientiousness.  But  they  who 
honestly  desire  to  do  their  duty,  will  generally  be  directed 
in  it:  some  men's  sins  will  be  discovered  at  once,  going 
before  to  judgment;  others  require  more  diligent  search  ; 
whilst  the  good  works  of  others  are  manifest;  and  they 
that  are  otherwise  may  yet  be  known  upon  due  inquiry  : 
so  that  a  sufficient  judgment  may  generally  be  formed  for 
the  regulation  of  men's  conduct,  if  their  minds  be  free 
from  prejudice  and  partiality.  Finally,  let  us  observe,  that 
eminent  grace  will  connect  the  strictest  temperance  with 
the  most  fervent  zeal  for  the  liberty  of  the  Gospel ;  that  it 
is  the  duty  of  every  one  to  use  proper  means  for  the  pre- 
servation of  his  healHi  and  life,  as  a  debt  which  he  owe.^  to 
the  church,  the  community,  and  his  family  ;  and  that  they 
who  are  frequently  infirm,  who  labour  abundantly  in  im- 
portant services,  and  whose  earnestness  in  spiritual  things 
induces  a  disregard  to  animal  indulgence,  should  follow  the 
advice  of  those  who  give  them  proper  directions  for  a  due 
regard  to  their  health. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  VI.  V.  1—5.  (Notes,  Eph.  vi.  5—8.  Col. 
iii.  22 — 25.)  The  apostle  next  directed,  that  Christians, 
who  were  under  the  yoke  of  slavery,  should  quietly  attend 
to  the  duties  of  their  lowly  situation  ;  counting  their  owq 
masters  entitled  to  all  that  respect,  fidelity,  and  nbedienf  e, 
which  that  superior  relation  demanded ;  and  not  supposing 

.3  D  2 


A.  D.  60. 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


J.  D.  60. 


''iSte  «n.  It. 
}*»  itxxvii 
Isxxrv.ll  !r( 


XT    u.  Matt 
.12,  .J   Luken 
OI,32     Rom 
-J-i 


X  8. 


17   18V. 

Vbil.  ,    21. 

Es.  il    :i. 

Luke     iii.     14. 

Fliil   rv.  11— IJ. 

y Job  i  21  Ec  y 

■>.  16 
a  Ps  xllx  IT  Lu 
Tiii.  3, 4  Prov. 
Heb.  xiii  6,6  — 
i7.  Pro  v.  XI'  27. 
*-6.  Zecb.  xi  S. 


6  But  "  godliness  with  ^  contentment  is 
great  gain. 

7  I''or  *'  wc  brought  notliing  into  (his 
world,  and  it  is  ^  certain  we  can  carr^' 
nothing  out. 

a  And  "  having  food  and  raiment,  let  us 
be  therewith  content. 

9  But  "  they  that  will  be  rich,  fall  into 


kesli  20  21.  xvl. 

xsvii.  2;i— 27  xis  8.! 

— hGin  xlii  10-1 1. 
ix  21.  xxi.  e  xxii  It 
Mitl  xiii.  22.  x.x.  21' 


20  xlviii.  ift.  Deut 

.  ii  24-2e    iii.  13,  U.    Matt  vi    1 1    25     S.t. 

ixii.  17  -  la.  Josh.  vii.  21.  2  Klli|»  v.  20- 

vfil.  LO-22   Is   V    8-  Ilos    xil    7.  B    Am  v.ii 

i    15  Ji.ii   1. 1— 4  2  Pet.  li  15.  16.  Juilcll 


ihat  their  religions  knowicdge,  privileges,  or  libcrly,  gave 
iliern  a  right  lo  despise  iheir  healhen  masters,  to  disobey 
ihcir  iawl'iil  coiiiinnnds,  or  to  expose  their  faults  to  their 
neighbours.  This  they  ought  to  attend  lo,  that  the  name  of 
(jod  might  not  be  blasphemed,  and  his  truth  and  worship 
reviled,  among  the  Gentiles,  by  means  of  the  failure  oi 
Christian  servants  in  acknowledged  duUes.  And  such  of 
them  as  enjoyc;d  the  privilege  of  believing  masters,  ought 
by  no  means  to  despise  them,  or  withhold  from  them  due 
respect  and  obedience  ;  because  they  were  brethren  in 
Christ,  and  so  upon  a  level  in  respect  of  religious  pri- 
vileges :  but  rather  lo  do  them  service,  with  double  dili- 
gence and  cheerfulness,  because  of  their  faith  in  Christ  and 
(heir  interest  in  his  love,  as  partakers  of  the  inestimable 
benefit  of  his  free  salvation.  This  shows,  that  Christian 
masters  were  not  required  to  set  their  slaves  at  liberty ; 
(hough  they  were  instructed  to  behave  towards  them  in 
such  a  manner  as  would  greatly  lessen  the  evils  of  slavery. 
It  would  have  excited  much  confusion,  awakened  the 
jealousy  of  the  civil  powers,  and  greatly  retarded  the  pro- 
gress of  Cliristianity,  had  this  been  expressly  recjuired  by 
the  apostles  ;  though  the  principles  both  of  the  law  and  the 
Gospel,  when  carrifd  to  their  consequences,  will  infallibly 
abolish  slavery.  These  things  Timothy  was  directed  lo 
teach  and  enforce  as  matters  of  the  greatest  importance  : 
and  if  any  persons  taught  otherwise,  and  consented  not  to 
such  salutary  words,  which  were  indeed  the  words  of 
Christ  speaking  by  him,  and  an  essential  part  of  the  doc- 
trine according  lo  godliness,  he  should  be  considered  as  a 
self-conceited  ignorant  man,  who,  being  puffed  up  with 
an  opinion  of  his  own  abilities,  was  ambitious  of  distinc- 
tion and  apjiluuse,  though  entirely  unacquainted  with  the 
real  nature  and  tendency  of  the  Gospel.  It  is  not  abso- 
lutely certain  to  what  set  of  men  tile  apostle  referred  : 
but  as  many  of  the  Jews  deemed  it  unlawful  to  submit 
to  healhen  governors,  so  it  is  probable  the  Judaizing 
teachers  inculcated  that  the  worshippers  of  God  ought  not 
to  obey  heathen  masters:  and  so  paid  their  court  lo  servants, 
by  persuading  them  that  they  ought  to  assert  their  liberty. 
But  there  might  be  others  also  who  disregarded  and  de- 
spised these  practical  instructions,  while  their  attention 
was  taken  up  with  curious  and  nice  speculations  and  dis- 
tinctions. Such  persons,  however,  were  lo  be  considered 
as  doling  or  raving,  (like  men  in  the  delirium  of  a  fever,) 
about  hard  questions  and  disputes  of  words,  names,  forms, 
or  notions,  which  had  no  connexion  with  the  power  of 
godliness :  nay,  on  the  contrary,  they  tended  to  excite 
envv  and  competition  between  one  and  another,  angry 
coftiests  for  victory  and  pre-emincncej  mutual  revilings 


temptation  and  "^^  a  snare,  and  t«/o  ■' many  »"■•  t  Deut  nt 

("ooii.sh  and    hurtful  lusts,  *■  wliich  drown  "r""  >  "-•'- 

.  1         1-  ■  *■"'*  "'  ^• 

men  in  destruction  and  perdition.  A'.ik  'iv*  is 

10  For  f  the  love  of  money  is  the  root  J^fiJ',,  ,'*;j?%  ' 

of  all   evil;  which    while  some  *  coveted  *j^™  »«'^^^ 

erred  from  the  faith,  5is*'';i',»V.'4 

1  2U.2PeL 


t'VI 

after,  they  have 

''  and    pierced    themselves  through  with  fj^j" 


I  Ort. 


23. 


many  sorrows. 

Kx.  xxiii  7,«  Ueut  xvi.  10.  ij»iii  i,  i  13  Judc  l?ii.  10.  11  irlii.  19.  20!  59— 31.  8 
Sam  iv.  10.  II.  Prov  i  IB.  1>.  i  13  l»r  II  Icr.  v  37,  28  Kt.  xiii  )>.  xvi.  Xi.  xxii.  12. 
MIc  lil    II.  vii  3.  4.  Mai   i.  10.  MiU  xxili.  14.   Acts!    K.— 19.  Tit  i.  ILRer.  xviil    1.1. 

S  :'I    2  I  im   iv.  10.  .luile  II.  Rev    li.  U.  IS. •  Or,  htm  scitucfd b  Gen.  zU. 

li  26   :il,&c.  2  KlDje  V   27.  Ps.  xiixi.   10.  Prov.  i.  31.  2  Ptt.  li.  7.  fc. 


and  calumnies,  injurious  suspicions  and  jealousies,  and 
absard,  obstinate,  and  violent  controversies,  between  men 
of  corrupt  and  carnal  minds,  who  were  destitute  of  the 
real  knowledge  of  the  truth  and  its  sanctifying  efficacy, 
and  who  only  sought  their  own  secular  advantage,  sup- 
|iosing  religion  to  be  valuable,  in  proportion  as  il  tended 
to  enrich  them,  as  if  gain  and  godliness  had  been  but  two 
names  for  the  same  thing!  Thus  they  wanted  to  persuade 
the  Christian  servants,  that  the  recovery  of  their  liberty 
was  to  be  considered  as  a  Christian  privilege,  of  great 
value,  which  they  ought  to  claim,  whatever  the  conse- 
quence might  be :  and,  from  the  same  principle,  they 
sought  worldly  lucre  by  their  religious  profession,  and  as 
their  leading  object.  From  such  men  Timothy  was  ex- 
horted lo  withdraw  himself;  and  neither  have  acquaintance 
with  them,  nor  spend  his  time  in  disputing  against  them, 
(3Iarg.  Re/., 

V.  6 — 10.  The  proposition  before  mentioned,  "  that 
"  gain  is  godliness,"  might  be  reversed,  and  thus  contain 
a  most  important  truth.  Godliness,  connected  with  a  con- 
tented mind,  was  indeed  very  great  gain,  (Aotf,  iv.  8. 
Phil.  iv.  10 — 13;)  as  it  tended  to  a  man's  present  comfort 
and  everlasting  benefit,  whatever  his  outward  circum- 
stances were.  For  men  brought  nothing  into  the  world 
with  them,  but  were  born  helpless  and  destitute,  except  as 
providence  supplied  all  their  wants:  and  it  was  most  cer- 
tain, that  no  man  could  take  any  thing  along  with  him 
when  he  left  the  world.  So  that  a  subsistence  during  his 
journey  was  the  utmost  that  any  one  could  have  of  earthly 
things  ;  and  a  very  mean  and  scanty  provision  would  answer 
that  end,  as  well  as  a  more  luxurious  and  abundant  one, 
and  occasion  less  temptation  and  sin.  In  a  short  time  all 
these  things  would  be  finally  done  with  ;  whereas  godliness 
would  soon  terminate  in  eternal  felicity.  Having  therefore 
food  and  raiment,  (or  covering.)  including  both  raiment 
and  habitation,  and  things  barely  needful  for  the  present, 
we  ought  to  be  contented  and  satisfied  with  them,  with- 
out indulging  any  desire  of  acquiring  greater  affluence, 
or  of  being  exempted  from  hard  labour  and  mean  fare : 
for  discontent  in  a  lowly  situation,  commonly  produced  a 
determination  to  be  rich  if  possible,  arid  led  men  out  of 
the  plain  path  of  honest  industry  and  prudent  economy, 
in  dependence  on  the  providence,  and  obedience  to  the 
commandment,  of  God.  It  was  indeed  evident  from  facts, 
they  who  would  at  any  rate  be  rich,  gave  Satan  the  oppor- 
tunity of  tempting  and  ensnaring  them  into  such  actions, 
as  could  not  consist  with  godliness  or  a  good  conscience  ; 
urging  them  to  use  dishonest  means  of  increasing  their 
gains,  aiid  a  variety  of  fiauduleat  practices :  it  betrayird 


A   D.  (iO. 


CHAITEII  Vf. 


A^  D.  Gii. 


i  so.  DMUt  xiixiii.  11  But  tliou,  'O  man  of  Got),  'flee 
i,  e*""!  iimp  ihese  thi.'igs  ;  'and  follow  after  ■"  riglit- 
>a  u.  «.  ia'  eoi!?noss,  jrodlincss,  faitli,  love,  patience. 

a  Kings  i   9  !3  '    =  '    ' 

f.  If  x\i  i  17  meekness. 

aci,'r  viii'u       12   "  Fiirht  the    ffood    fifflit    of   faith, 

j«i.  »«xv    4.  o  lav   hold    on    eternal  lite,   p  whercunto 

2  I  ini  ill.  1'         ,      •'  ,  III  11 

I'K'o'-j^j^'s  thou    art    also    called,    and   '•hast    pro- 
txvi  fessed  a  good  profession  before  many  wit- 


IV.  10  Deut  ] 

^x-l^iifao ■  Is  nesses. 

is'  1*0?  si'       ^"^  '  'give  thee  charge  in  the  sight  of 

1    2T.m    'i   S2^eb.  xii.  M.    1  Pet  iii   11 m  i»    12   Gjl    v   22, 2.1   Phil    iv   B.  'J 

T.t   ii    II,  12.2  Pet    :   5-7 n  i.  18.  Zeoll.  x.  5    I  Cor  ix,  25.  SB  2  Cor  vl.  7    x    3-5 

Kph    vi    10-18    I  Tbes.  n  8,9 o  I'l    Ps  Isiii   8    Prov    iii   18  Can'    I'i.  4    Phil    iii 

12  l:i  Heb.  ill.  14   VI.  Ifl    I  .lohn  ii.  25.  Rev   in  3 p  Rn:n  viii    2R-3n.  ix.  I:',  2J. 

Col  i.i.  15  I  Thes  ii  42.  8  The-  ii  U  2  lira  i  9.  1  Pet.  iii.  9.  v.  10 .j  13.  Deut 

xivi.  3.  IV— 19  la.  xliv.  5.  Luke  Iii.  8,9  UcB  X  a,  10 r  Ste  OB,  ».  21. 


theiM  into  such  a  multiplicity  of  emplo3'ments  and  hurry 
of  business,  as  left   no  time  or  inclination  for  spiritual 
religion;  and  it  led   them  into  such  connexions  and  com- 
panies, as  tended  to  draw  them  still  further  into  sin  and 
folly.      Thus    they    were    brought    under   the    power-    of 
*'  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,"  even  "  the  lust  of  the 
*'  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life."  which 
mocked  their  expectations,  and  proved  most  injurious  to 
themselves  and  others,  till  they  were  plunged  into  inevi- 
table ruin  and  eternal  perdition  ;  as  men  are  drawn  in  by 
the  voi'te.\  of  a  whirlpool,  when  they  venture  too  near  it,  and 
go  are  swallowed  up  and  drowned,  without  any  possibility 
of  escape.     When  once  "  the  love  of  money"  is  allowed 
to  rule  in  the  heart,  it  becomes  the  prolific  root  of  all 
liinds  of  evil.     Impostures,  frauds,  lies,  thefts,  robberies, 
oppressions,   murders,   ungodliness,   hypocrisy,  apostacy, 
contention,   law-suits,  wars,  cruelty,   pride,   luxury,  sen- 
suality, and  penurious  avarice,  are  some  of  the  noxious 
■weeds,  of  which   it  daily   produces   a  most  abundant  in- 
crease, according  to  the  different  constitutions,  habits,  and 
circumstances  of  mankind.     Every  species  of  impiety,  ini- 
quity, and  vice,  in  one  way  or  another,  grows  from  it ;  and 
a  large  proportion  of  the  miseries,  as  well  as  the  crimes, 
«f  mankind  originate  from  the  same  source.     And  while 
some  professed  Christians,  even  in  the  apostle's  days,  had 
coveted  riches,  they  had  been  seduced  into  apostacy,  or  led 
to  corrjpt  the  faith,  or  to  act  grossly  inconsistent  with  it : 
and  thus,  "  they  had  pierced  themselves  through,"  as  with 
wounds  made  by  a  sword,  in  every  part  of  the  body ;  so 
that  even  those  who  were  not  finally  ruined,  were  filled 
with  many  sorrows,  and  must  endure   the  most  exquisite 
anguish,  in  consequence  of  their  folly.     All   this  would 
have  ber'n  avoided,  if  they  had  been  contented  with  food 
and  raiment,  and  watched  and  prayed  against  the  desire 
of  being  rich.     It  is  not  to  be  supposed,  that  the  apostle 
meant  to  establish,  as  an  universal  proposition,  that  every 
hind  and  every  act  of  wickedness  grew  from  the  love  of 
money,  as  from  their  only  root ;  for,  doubtless,  many  kinds 
•and  innumerable  atls  of  wickedness  spring  from  other 
roots,  which  have  scarcely  any  connexion  with  the  love  of 
money.     But  whoever  well  considers  what  influence  the 
desire  of  riches,  (not  only  to  hoard  them,  but  to  purchase 
with  them  the  gratification  of  pride,   ambition,  sensual  in- 
clinations, and  even  revenge,)  has  on  the  conduct  of  man- 
kind, will  readily  see,  that,  as  a  general  truth,  there  is 


God,  '  who  cjuickcneth  all  things,  and 
hcforc  Christ  Jesus,  '  who  before  Pontius 
Pilate  witnessed  a  good  *  confession; 

14  That  thou  "keep  M/y  command- 
ment *  without  spot,  y  unrcbukeabie, 
'^  until  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ ; 

15  Which  in  his  times  he  shall  shew, 
'  who  is  the  blessed  and  only  Poten- 
tate, *>  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of 
lords : 

2  1  Cor  i  8.    Pliili.S  10.    1  Thes.  iii.  13  v.  23    2  The?   il  1    STim. 

Hch    ix.  28    I  Pet  i.  7     1  .loUo  iii.  2   Rev   i  7 »  See  «b    i    II 

Kxxiii.  18  Jer  x.  10  xlvi.  18  Dan.  ii.  41-47.  1?  ai.  Matt  vi.  13  — 
Rev.  xvii.  U  xix  16. 


8  Uoill.  Xiixii39 
I  Sam.  li.  G 
Jolin  V.  21.  25- 
Si  25,26.  xlV 
6  ActJ  xvii  25 
Rev.  XXI  b. 
x«ii    I. 

t  Molt  xxvli  11. 
JohD  xviii  ;"!, 
37  six  II.  Ret. 
is.  iii   14 

*  Or,  profession, 

u20.  iv  11-16.  I 
CliT  xxviii  9, 
10  20  Col  iv. 
17 

X  Cant  iv  7  Tph. 

.v  it.  Ueh  ix. 
14.  I  Pet  i.  19 
2  Pet.  iii   14. 

)■  I'liil.  ii  l.>.  Col 

-i    i3     Ju<le  3-1. 

iv.  I.   Til    ii    H. 

.  17.  Ps  xlvii.  2. 

— b  Prov.  viii  13. 


.sufficient  ground  to  aver,  that  the  lore  of  pioney  is  the  I  Gospel. 


root  of  all  evil.  The  abandoned  prostitute  Judas  who  sold 
his  Lord,  the  traitor  who  sells  his  country,  and  the  mer- 
cenary teacher  of  religion,  combine  in  saying,  "  Wiiat 
"  will  ye  give  me  ?"  It  was  the  remark  of  a  corrupt,  but 
able  statesman  in  this  nation,  tliat  '  every  man  has  his 
'  price  ;'  and  it  is  in  some  sense  true  of  every  man,  who 
is  a  lover  of  money,  of  pleasure,  or  of  worldly  honour, 
more  than  a  lover  of  God.  The  ambitious  conquerors  and 
destroyers  of  mankind  have  always  loved  money,  as  the 
means  of  accomplishing  their  otgcct;  and  have  extorted  it 
from  those  in  their  power,  with  the  most  entire  disi'i'g:ird  to 
justice,  truth,  and  mercy.  Nor  did  any  of  them  ever  desire 
to  revenge  himself,  or  remove  a  rival,  by  assassination, 
or  perjury,  but  so.iie  wretch  could  be  found  dispo.-etJ  by 
love  of  money  to  perjjeirate  the  villany.     (^Marg.  tltf.) 

V.  11,  12.  According  to  die  language  of  the  Old  Tes- 
tament, concerning  the  ancient  prophets,  the  apostle  ad- 
dressed Timoihy  as  a  "  Man  of  God,"  one  devoted  to 
God,  and  employed  by  him  as  his  messenger  to  mankind  : 
and  he  exhorted  him  to  flee,  without  delay  or  looking 
back,  to  the  utmost  distanx:e  from  this  destructive  whirl- 
pool, in  which  such  numbers  were  swallowed  up  :  and  to 
follow  after  more  entire  conformity  to  the  perfect  rule  of 
universal  righteousness,  by  an  upright  faithful  conduct 
towards  all  men  ;  a  proper  temper  and  behaviour  towards 
God  in  every  thing  :  a  lively  faitli  in  Christ  and  the  divine 
promises  in  him,  as  well  as  faithfulness  in  his  steward- 
ship ;  love  to  the  Lord,  to  his  brethren,  and  mankind ; 
patience  under  sufferings,  and  meekness  amidst  injuries 
and  provocation.  Thus  let  him  fight,  with  consecrated 
armour,  "the  good  fight  of  faith;"  maintaining  the 
honourable  and  profitable  conflict  against  sin,  the  world, 
and  Satan,  to  which  the  Gospel  animated  him  :  let  him 
contend  carnesdy  for  the  prize,  by  faith,  and  self-denying 
obedience  ;  by  mortifying  sin,  hy  resisting  temptation,  by 
enduring  hardship  and  persecution,  and  by  using  every 
means  of  weakening  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  and  advancing 
that  of  Christ  in  the  world.  After  this  m.inner  let  him 
press  forward  with  all  cirnestness,  till  he  laid  h  ilJ  iti 
actual  possession  of  eternal  life  ;  unto  which  he,  (as  weH 
as  the  aposUe,)  had  been  called  by  the  special  gracp  of 
God;  and  had,  in  consequence,  made  an  hoiiour;(tiif>  pro- 
fession of  the  truth  before  many  witnesses,  at  lii.^  b;ip- 
tism,  when  ordained  to  the  ministry,  and  especially  itj 
his  subsequent  labour;  and  .sufferings  Jjs  a  preacher  of  the. 


A.  D.  (30. 


I.  TIMOTHY. 


A  D.  (JO' 


c  su  o»  i.  17.  16  Who  ■=  only  hath  immortality, 
xxxii  40.  Fs,  <i  dweUmff  m  tne  Im-ht  which  no  man  can 
si  He'b°«iii"8  app'"oacli  unto  ;  '•  whom  no  man  liatli  seen, 
K«v.  i.  8  17,  or  can  sec  :  ^  to  whom  le  honour  and 
'*iii%' ^  john°'i  power  everlasting.  Amen, 
xxii". ""' ^^'  1'''  ''Charge  them  that  are  'rich  in 
'■joim|"''i8'  v"  this  world,  'that  they  be  not  high- 
46  xit.  9  Col.  mil, Jed,  nor  ''  trust  in  *  uncertain  riches, 

rS«oni.     17— Uora    svi   55-27.  Kph.  iii.  11. gi«(iiil3    i.  3   ».2I liGpn 

xiii.  2  Jobi.  1-3  .Malt    xij.  23   xsvii     57   Lnic  xix    !  9.  10 i  Dciil  vi    10- 

15.  2  Ch'.  xsvi     16    xxxii.  2i,    S6.   Ps    X.  3 


XKX    'i.  Jer. 

15,  IG     Rom.    xi.     i 

fa   lii     7     Ixii.  10 

Eph    ».  5. • 

t.r,  I*. 


J9   50    SB    Dan     iv  30.   v.    19-:3.  Ho-,    xili.   B.  Hab.    i 

Jam.  i.  9,     10     Hcv.    XTiii     6,  7 k  .li>S    xxxi.    21.  S5. 

•ov.    li    28.  Jer   ix    Si,   21    Mark    X.   21    Luke  xii.    lJ-21 
i\t  u.icerjji;,(j  oj  Ttc'tes.    Prov.  xsiii.    i.   xxvii.  24.  Lc.  V 


but  in  ™  the  livinjr  Gocl,  "  who  sriveth  us  i  p>    ixn    3 

,     •   1  1        ,1  ,1  •  ^  .  "  iixxiv    11,  la. 

riclily  all  thmgs  to  enjoj  ;  ^%™  a,  a.jer. 

18  That  ''  they  do  good,  that  they  be  "jf^";"  '"  '* 
•  rich  in  good  work.s.  'ready  to  distribute,  "„•'''':*•  ss- 
T  wiiiing  to  communicate  ;  tf  si'"'    "' 

19  '  Laying  up  in  store  for  themselves  "j^o'^"^'*- Tit. 
a  good  *  foundation  against  "  the  time  to  ''p\5'',%*^;r  '5 
come,  that  they  may  »  lay  hold  on  eternal  f^" -I'j'a.^  "xtil 
hfe  "  «  =5    G"'-  »'. 

"  „•    .  .  10  Heb  xiii   16. 

1  Pet.  111.  II,  3  John  11 q  T.  10  I.ulie  xii  21  AeU  ix.  3««Tit.ii  11.  iil.  8 r  Deut. 

XV.  7,  11.  Pg.  cxii.  9    ProT.  xi.  24,  2s.    Ec.  xl    1   2,  «    l5   XXIii    8    Irili.  7  Luke  vi  34. 

xiv.  12—11.  Acta  ii  44.  45  i»   31-37.  xi  29.   Bom.  xii  8    I  Cor.  xvi   2  2  Ccr  viii.  1,  2. 

9.  12.  ix.s-15    Phil   iv    18.  U.  Heb    xiii.  16. 1   John  iii    n  --t  Or.  toaabtc. »  Ps. 

XVii    14  .Halt    vi    19-31.  x.41.42   xix.  21    XKv   31-41.  I.me  xii  33   Xvi    9.  xviii.  22. 

Gal  vi.  R,  9 1  Prov   x.  25   I.uke  vi.  48,  49  Gal   v  f..  Ejjh   iii    17  2  Tim.  ii    13. 

11  Prov  xxxi    25  Luke  xvi  9.  25 x  Su  ono.  12. 1  Pet  i  4. 


V.    13  — 16.     To  confirm    Timothy  in  the  purpo.se   of 
persevering  amidst  liis  various  trials  and  )icrils,  the  ajiostlc 
soieiTiiily    charged  him,   as    '■  in    the   sight  of  God,  who 
•' quickcnelh  all  things,"  (or  giveth  life  to  all,)  and  could 
therefore  ]ncscrvc   his  life,  however  exposed,  and   would 
certainly   raise  him  again  to  immortal  glory,  if  he  laid   it 
down  in  his  cause  :  aiitl  "  before  Jesus  Christ,"  who  had 
■boldly  borne  witness  to  the  truth,  and  avowed  himself  the 
Son  of  God  and    the   King   of  Israel,  in  the   presence   of 
Pilate,   when   he   knew   that   he    should  be    crucified   for 
maintaining  that  claim  ;  who  required  his    servants   thus 
constantly  to  confess  him'  before   men  ;  and  who  had  pro- 
mised to  own  them  that  did  so,  bctorc  his  Father  and   the 
holy  angels:  as  in  the  sight   of  God   the  Father,  and  the 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  he  charged  him  to  keep  the  command- 
ment before  given,  or  the  trust  committed  to  him,   without 
the  spot  or  blemish  of  any  miscarriage,  neglect,  or  unfaith- 
fulness, from  fear   of  man  or  love  of  the   world  ;  that  he 
might  be  "  unrebukeable  ;"  that   his   brethren  might  see 
nothing   to  reprove   in    him,    that  the    world  might  have 
nothing  to  say  against  him,  and  that  his  Lord  might    wel- 
come him  as  a  good  and  faithful  servant.     In  this  let  him 
persevere,  till  "  the  appearing  of  the  Lord  Jesus  ;"  which, 
in  his  appointed  season,  he  would  display  in  the  sight    of 
the  whole  world,  who  was,  "  the  blessed,"  or  most  happy, 
"  and    only  Potentate,"  possessed    of  absolute,  universal, 
and  eternal   dominion,  "  the  King  of  kings,    and   Lord  of 
"  lords,"  from  whom  all  power  and  authority  were  derived 
and  delegated  ;  {Matt,  vi.  13;)  who  alone  possessed  im- 
mortality in  and  of  himself,  having  undeiived,  unalienable, 
and  unchangeable  existence,  perfection,  and  felicity;  who 
inhabited  the  "  light  itself,"  being  surrounded   with    such 
resplendent  glories,  that  no  man  could  possibly  approach 
to  him,  (except  as  revealed  to  sinners  in  and  by  his  incar- 
nate Son ;)  whom  no  man  ever  did  or   ever  can  see  with 
his  bodily  eyes,  being  a  Spirit,  and  the  object  of  intellec 
lual  vision  alone  ;  to  whom  honour  and  power  everlasting 
ought  to  be  ascrib'd  by  all   intelligent  creatures.     Amen. 
The  Godhead  itself  seems  to  be  here  intended  and  adored, 
without  distinction  of  persons  ;  of  which   all  these  things 
are   properly  spoken,  whether  the  Person  of  the  Father, 
of  the  Son,  or  of  the  Holy  Si'irit,  be  mentioned.     But  the 
invisible    God  is   revealed  to  us  only  in  and  thiougli   the 
human  nature  of  Christ,  as  the  only-begolten  Son  of  the 
Father  :  and    this  display  of  the  divine  glory  will  be  ren- 
dered most  illustrious,   when  Christ  shall  be  seen  as   man, 
exercising  all    the  power,  authority,   and  perfections  of 


God,  by   the  whole  assembled  universe.     {iSules,  Malt4 
XXV.   31— 4C.     John  i.    13.)     "   Without  spot,"  -in  re- 
'  spect  of  the  commandment  itself,  and  '•  unblameable," 
'  in   respect  of  thy  performance   of  it ;   which   will   con- 
'  tribute  to  preserve  the  good  confession    in  the  world, 
"till  the  appearing  of  our  Lord  Jesus   Christ.'     {Mnck- 
ntght.)     This  is  true  and  important,  and  indeed  implied  : 
but  the  apostle  constantly,  in  his  exhortations,  referred  t» 
the  ajipearing  of  Christ;  not  to   establish  as    a  doctrine, 
that  it   was   near,  in  respect  of  time  ;  but  to  inculcate  a 
continual  readiness  for  it,   and  an  habitual  regard  to  it,  in 
the  whole  conduct  of  Christians,  to  the  very  close  of  life. 
V.    17 — 19.     A   few   rich  persons   had,   it  seems,  em- 
braced the  Gospel  at  Ephesus  ;  and,  as  wealth  is  a  compa- 
rative thing,  some  such  must  be  found  in  other  places. — 
But  Timothy,  and  other    ministers,  might  be    tempted   to 
pay  them  undue  deference  ;  and   it   would  require   much 
firmness   and   impartiality  to  give  them   proper   counsel, 
caution,  and  instruction.      He  was   therefore   peculiarly 
directed,   in    the    most   plain,   authoritative,  and    solemn 
manner,  to  warn  them   against  the  danger  to   wdiich  they 
were  exposed,  and  to  enjoin  on  them  the  peculiar  duty   of 
their  station.     He  must  "  charge  those  that  were  "  rich  in 
"  this  world,"  (w  hich   was  perfectly   distinct  from  being 
"  rich  towards  God,")  that  tliey  should  not  be  puffed  up  by 
aflluence,    and  superiority    of  circumstances  above    their 
brethren  ;  as  if  this  implied  more  wisdom  or  excellency, 
or  conferred  on  them  higher  jirivileges,  ensured  them  more 
regard   from  God,  entitled  them  to  pre-eminent  authority 
n  the  church,  exempted  them   from    censure   or  reproof^ 
or  authorized  them  to  neglect  or  contemn  others  :  and  that 
they  should  not  confide   in   their  riches ;  as  if  they  couM 
make  them  safe  or  happy,  increase   their  present  comfort, 
give   them    any    permanent  advantage,  or  promote  their 
eternal  felicity.     For  riches  were  uiirertain,  liable   to  be 
torn  from  them,  often  proving  the  cause  of  distress,  temp- 
t;ition   and   sin,    speedily  to    be  left  at  death,  and  to    be 
given  an  account  of  at  the  day  of  judgment.  (Notes.  Matt. 
vi.  19—24.  xix.  16— 'J6.  Liifrexii.   13— 21.  xvi.)' Timo- 
thy must  therefore  ch;irge  the  rich,  as  well  as  the    poor, 
•'  to  trust  in  the  living  God,"  both  for  present  safety,  sup- 
port and   comfort,  and   for  etern;d  happiness  ;  remember- 
ing that    he  gave  them  bountifully    all    the   things  which 
they  enjovf  tl.     They  ought  therefore  to  acknowledge  him 
as  the  Author  of  their  abundance;  it  was  all  given  them 
in  his  wi'-ilom,  and   revocable  at  his  will,  and  could  only 
be  profitable  to  thcra,  when  used  to  his  glory.     They  mus^ 


^.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  VI. 


J.  D.  (50. 


lu  ?n%om  20  5' 0  Timothy,  *  keep  that  which 
i4'iMs Vfim 's  committed  to  thy  trust,  "avoiding 
Tit'i'l  "iiev  profane    and  vain    babblings,    and   ''  op- 


.  a b  Acts  i 


18.  21    Rom  i.  23.  I  Cor   i   13-23 


therefore  be  enjoined,  by  the  authority  of  God  himself,  to 
do  good  with  their  riches,  and  to  deem  this  tlieir  duty  and 
happiness,  instead  of  avariciously  hoarding,  or  luxuriously 
wasting  them.  By  relieving  the  wants  of  the  indigent, 
and  largely  contributing  to  the  support  and  comfort  ot 
their  poor  brethren,  they  must  aim  to  be  rich  in  good 
ivorks,  the  genuine  fruits  of  faith  and  love.  They  must 
be  prompt  and  liberal  in  distributing  their  wealth  to 
proper  objects,  and  for  valuable  purposes  ;  as  the  husband- 
man scatters  his  seed  without  grudging,  in  hopes  of  a 
future  harvest.  Thus  they  would  treasure  up  for  them- 
selves the  true  riches,  (not  for  their  heirs,  or  they  knew 
not  whom,  as  misers  do  their  idolized  wealth,)  and  lay  a 
good  foundation  for  their  hope  and  comfort,  in  the  ap- 
proaching season  of  affliction  and  death  ;  showing  their 
faith  in  Christ,  (the  Rock  of  salvation,)  by  the  unequi- 
vocal fruits  of  love  and  obedience  :  that  so  they  too  might 
lay  hold  on  eternal  life  in  actual  possession,  when  the 
self-indulgent,  the  covetous,  and  ungodly  rich  men  around 
them,  would  "  lift  up  their  eyes  in  hell,  being  in  tor- 
ments." 

V.  20,  21.  The  apostle,  considering  the  snares  and 
temptations,  the  allurements  and  terrors,  which  Timothy 
had  to  guard  against  and  overcome,  in  order  to  the  faithful 
execution  of  his  ministry  ;  and  reflecting  also  on  the  vari- 
ous species  of  false  I'eligion,  which  many  artfully  substi- 
tuted instead  of  tlie  humbling,  holyGospel  of  Christ;  again 
most  affectionately  and  earnestly  called  upon  him  to  keep 
inviolable,  without  shrinking  or  wavering,  the  ministry, 
or  stewardship,  with  which  he  had  beeu  intrusted.  And 
he  charged  him  to  shun  the  profane  aud  vain  babblings  of 
those,  who  wanted  to  impose  the  foolish  and  trifling  tra- 
ditions and  observances  of  the  Jewish  scribes,  as  well  as 
the  rites  of  the  Mosaic  law,  upon  Christians ;  and  the 
"  oppositions  of  science,"  or  knowledge,  "  falsely  so 
"  called,"  such  as  the  Gnostics,  or  knowing  ones,  after- 
wards  corrupted  the  Gospel  with.  Tliese  sjieculations 
were  borrowed  from  the  vain  philosophy  of  the  Gentiles  ; 
and,  being  distoited  and  mutilated  to  suit  their  purpose, 
they  introduced  them  into  Christianity,  to  render  it  more 
congenial  to  the  heart  of  man,  and  especially  to  gratify 
their  fondness  for  disputation,  and  their  pride  of  superior 
penetration  and  acuteness.  Thus  one  corrupt  system  of 
pretended  knowledge  was  opposed  lo  another,  jangling  con- 
troversies were  multiplied  and  perpetuated,  the  truth  was 
obscured  and  overlooked,  and  the  wildest  absurdities  were 
sub>tiiuled  in  its  |)lace.  Some,  even  then,  having  been 
seJui:-ed  into  these  speculations,  had  erred  from  the  faith  into 
fatal  heresies  ;  aiid  the  evil  was  likely  to  increase.  Having 
therefore,  given  Timothy  this  warning,  the  apostle  closed 
this  most  instructive  epistle  with  his  usual  salutation. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—5. 

It  is  most  important  to  the  honour  of  the  Gospel,  that 


positions   of   science    falsely    s«    called  ;  <=.f« ,™.  /j,  |; 
2 1   Which  some  professing,  "^  have  erred  \^,^-^  "'''•  ■' 


concernmg    the 
thee.     *  Amen. 


faitli.     "Grace   be   with  */"»;; '.!;; 


professed  Christians  duly  perform  their  various  relative 
duties;  and  that"  servants  count  their  own  masters  worthy 
•'  of  all  honour,"  even  though  they  be  unbelievers.  Their 
condition,  indeed,  in  this  favoured  land  of  liberty,  allows 
them  to  change  one  situation  for  another;  but  the  precepts 
of  scripture  do  not  at  all  permit  them  to  behave  with  dis- 
respect to  the  persons,  or  disregard  to  the  lawful  com- 
mands, of  those  whom  they  serve  ;  nor  yet  to  return  ailVont- 
ing  answers,  or  lo  speak  of  their  master's  faults  to  others 
without  cause  ;  but  rather  to  weep  over  and  pray  for  them 
in  secret,  when  they  are  ungodly  and  unreasonable.  Alas  ! 
how  grievously  are  the^  name  and  Gospel  of  God  blas- 
phemed through  those,  servants,  who  love  to  discourse  and 
dispute  about  doctrines  and  sermons  in  families  averse  to 
them,  and  then  behave  with  impertinence  in  their  places, 
if  not  with  sloth,  dishonesty,  and  unfaithfulness  !  Thus 
thousands  are  fatally  prejudiced  against  the  Gospel.  Nay, 
this  matter  is  so  little  attended  to,  that  many  masters,  who 
would  be  glad  to  have  believers  in  their  families,  and  to 
behave  to  them  like  brethren,  as  far  as  it  is  consistent 
with  domestic  subordination,  are  often  wearied  out,  and 
tempted  to  prefer  servants  who  know  not  the  Gospel,  be- 
cause of  the  misconduct  of  those  who  profess  it.  Indeed, 
some  servants,  whose  sincerity  is  unimpeached,  through  a 
lamentable  mistake,  suppose  equality  in  religious  privi- 
leges to  imply  equality  in  the  family  :  and  thus  they  act  as 
if  they  despised  their  believing  masters  and  their  authority, 
giving  them  rude  answers,  or  neglecting  their  business,  or 
doing  it  in  their  own  way,  as  if  this  was  a  part  of  their 
Christian  liberty  ;  whereas  they  ought  to  honour  and  serve 
them,  with  the  greater  diligence  and  alacrity  ;  because 
"  they  are  faithful  and  beloved,  partakers  of  the  benefit." 
No  doubt  there  are  violations  of  duty  equally  inexcusable, 
committed  by  those  who  stand  in  the  opposite  relation  :  and 
professors  of  the  Gospel  are  accessory  to  believing  servants 
choosing  to  live  in  irreligious  families,  by  behaving  in  an 
unchristian  manner  to  such  as  have  come  among  them, 
expecting  better  treatment.  Ministers  are  bound  to  teach 
and  enforce  the  duties  of  all  ranks  and  orders  to  men,  in 
the  church  and  community  ;  and  if  any  one  teach  other- 
wise, and  s|)cak  contemptuously  of  these  exhortations,  and 
consent  not  to  salutary  words,  which  are,  indeed,  the  words 
of  our  Lord,  and  a  part  of  the  doctiine  according  to  godli- 
ness, he  ought  to  be  deemed  a  proud  man,  who  knoweth 
nothing,  (whatever  his  gifts  and  profession  maybe;)  and 
he  should  be  pitied,  and  shunned  as  a  distempered  man, 
who  is  infected  by  the  love  of  abstract  "  questions,  and 
•'  strifes  about  words  ;  whereof  cometh  envy,  contpntion, 
"  revilings,  evil  surmises,  and  perverse  di-puiing>."  This 
is  manifest  from  daily  observation  ;  to  lhe.se  thuigs  men  of 
corrupt  minds,  and  destitute  oftheti-uth,  are  [)eculiarly 
addicted;  especially  when  they  can  make  them  subservient 
to  their  emolument  and  reputation,  being  disposed  to  think 
that  the  best  religion,  by  which  they  can  get  the  most  mo- 
nny.  Instead  of  engaging  in  controversy  with  such  mer- 
cenary, self-wise,  and   ignorant  wranglers,   who  will  not 


J.  D.  GO. 


(.  TIMOTHY. 


J.  D.GO. 


conscat  even  to  the  aposlie\s  Avorus,  or  to  those  of  Christ 
himself,  wo  should  withdraw,  and  thus  protest  against 
thfm,  and  leave  iheui  to  dispute  by  th--aisclvcs  or  with  one 
another. 

V.  6— 12. 

We  slioulJ  always  remember,  "  that  godliness  with  con- 
"  tpntniciit  is  great  gain."  As  we  brought  nothing  with 
IIS  into  the  worhl,  and  can  carry  nothing  out,  let  us  trust 
him  that  hath  hitherto  provided  for  us,  to  supply  our  wants 
during  the  remnant  of  our  pilgrimage.  Having  food  and 
raiment,  we  should  daily  beg  of  God  that  we  may  be 
oontented  with  it,  and  that  he  would  keep  us  from  every 
degree  and  kind  of  covetousness.  We  cannot  look  about 
us  at  all,  without  perceiving  that  "  they  who  will  be 
"  rich  fall  into  temptation,  are  entangled  in  a  snare,  and 
"  are  avercomc  by  many  foolish  and  hurtful  lusts,  which 
"  drown  men  in  destruction  and  perdition.  For  the  love  of 
"  money  is  the  root  of  all"  kinds  of"  evil,"  in  every  part 
of  the  earth  :  and  even  among  professors  of  the  Gospel,  we 
often  see  piety,  charity,  mercy,  equity,  sincerity,  temper- 
ance, and  humility,  laid  like  so  many  bleeding  sacrifices 
on  the  altar  of  Mammon ;  while  men's  own  souls,  and 
those  of  their  ill  educated  children,  are  destroyed,  to  gi-atify 
the  malignant  demon  !  Many  hopeful  persons,  by  allowing 
themselves  to  covet  something  greater,  more  elegant,  or 
afHucnt,  have  erred  from  the  faith,  have  made  shipwreck 
of  their  profession,  or  have  turned  out  mere  thorny-ground 
hearers  ;  and  others  have  pierced  themselves  through  with 
many  sorrows,  to  the  embittering  of  the  whole  of  their 
future  lives.  No  words  can  express,  no  description  reach, 
the  numberless  and  horrid  evils  that  continually  flow  from 
this  source  ;  especially  in  a  day  of  outward  prosperity, 
extensive  commerce,  vast  expense,  and  loose  profession  ! 
But  "  what  is  a  man  profited,  if  he  gain  the  whole 
"  world,  and  lose  his  own  soul  ?"  Let  every  Christian 
flee  from  this  destructive  lust  ;  let  the  men  of  God  espe- 
cially avoid  every  appearance  of  the  love  of  filthy  lucre, 
or  improvident  expense  :  let  us,  on  the  contrary,  "  follow 
"  after  righteousness,  godliness,  faith,  love,  patience,  meek- 
"  ncss,"  with  that  assiduity  and  earnestness,  with  which 
worldly  men  pursue  their  perishing  riches  :  let  us  fight 
the  noble  and  profitable  fight  of  faith,  and  thus  lay  hold  on 
eternal  life,  to  which  we  also  are  called  ;  and  strive  to 
act  consistently  with  that  good  profession,  which  (in  our 
ministry  at  least.)  we  have  made  of  the  truth,  before  many 
witnesses,  who  will  all  at  last  testify  against  us,  if  we  for- 
sake Christ  from  love  of  this  present  world. 

V.  13—21. 

The  apostle  charges  us  also,  "  as  in  the  sight  of  God 
"  who  quickencth  all  things,  and  of  Christ  Jesus,  who 
''  before  Pontius  Pilate  witnessed  a  good  confession,  that 
"  we  keep  the  commandment  of  God  without  spot,  and 
"  unrebukeablc,  till  the  appearing  of  Jesus  Christ."  Let 
none  suppose  that  our  Lord  dclayelh  his  coming  :  in  his 


own  times  Lc  will  be  uianif«sted,  as  "  the    cflulgpncy  of 
"  the  divine  glory,  the  Image  of  the  invisible  God."    'J'hk 
will  be  brought  to  pass  by  •'  the  blessed  and  only  Fotcn- 
"  tate,  the  King  of  kings,   and    Lord  of  lords  ;    who  only 
•'  hath  immortality,  dwelling  in    inaccessible   light,"   and 
invisible  to  human  eyes.     That  we  may  bo  presented  fault- 
less before  the  divine  Redeemer's  presence  with  exceedinj; 
joy,  receive  the  crown  of  immortal  glory,  and  be  admitted 
to  the  beatific  vision,  it  bohooves  us  now  to  be  faithlul, 
watchful,  sober,  diligent.,  :ind  disinterested.  Thus  honour- 
ing our  God  here,  and  desiring  to  ascribe  to  him  glory  and 
power  to  eternity,  he   will  honour   us  at   last,  befoie  the 
assembled  universe.     Ministers  are  recjuired,  especially,  to 
point  out  to  rich  men  their  peculiar  dangers  and  duties  j 
because  they  are  numerous  and  important.     Whilst  n«/«r« 
prompts  us  to  desire  connexion  with  them,  it  produces  a 
leluctancy  to  that  part  of  duty  which  relates  to  them.  Even 
modesty,  timidity,   gratitude,  or  supposed  prudence,  may 
warp  us  in  this  matter:  a  false  apprehension  of  what  may 
conduce  to  their  best  interest,  that  of  our  religious  society, 
or  of  the  Church  at  large,  and  a   fear  of  prejudicing  and 
offending  them,  and  so   losing  the    opportunity  of  doing 
good  to  them  or  by  them,  may  easily  mislead  us  in  this 
great  concern  :  not  to  speak  of  the  dread  of  their  frown, 
and  the   credit  and  advantage  of  their  friendship,    both 
which  are  very  ensnaring  to  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel. 
But  we   must    break  through  all    these   obstacles,  if  we 
would   be  faithful  stewards  and   vigilant  watchmen,  and 
deliver  our  own  souls.     We  must  charge  them  in  the  name 
of  God  not  to  be  high-minded,  nor  to  trust  in  their  un- 
certain riches,  or  idolize  them  ;  and  not  to  seek  happiness 
from  them,  but  from  the  ''  living  God,  who  giveth  us  all 
"  things  richly  to  enjoy."  We  must  show  them  the  danger 
to  which  they  are  exposed,  of  being  betrayed  into  pride, 
avarice,  ambition,  self-indulgence,   and  the  love  of  out- 
ward splendour.     We  must  point  out  to  them  the  proper 
use  and  improvement  of  their  wealth  ;  charging  them    to 
do  good,  to  be  "  rich  in  good  works,  ready  to  distribute, 
"  willing  to  communicate  :"  we   must  call   on    them    to 
provide  against  the  time  to  come,  when  it  will  be  said  to 
them,  "  Give  an   account  of  thy  stewardship,    for    thou 
"  shalt  be  no  longer  steward."     We  must  exhort  them  so 
to  use  present  advantages,  that  they  may  lay  up  for  them- 
selves a  better  treasure,  and  ensure  a  good  hope,  and  know 
themselves  to  have  a  firm  foundation  in  a  dying  hour,   that 
they  may  lay  hold  on  eternal  life.     But  who  is  sufficient 
for  these  things  ?     Or   who  can  give   such  charges  with 
energy,  that  is  not  himself  evidently  superior  to  the  love 
of  wealth,  or  any  thing  that  wealth  can  purchase  ?  May  the 
Lord  help  us  all  to  keep  these  things,  which  are  committed 
to  our  trust,  to  avoid  profane  and  vain  babblings,  disputa- 
tions, philosophy,  and  oppositions    of  science,  falsely  so 
called  ;  by    which  so    many    are  drawn    away  from  the 
preaching   of,  and  believing  dependence  on,  a  crucified 
Saviour  :  and  may  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  be  with  all 
Lis  faithful  ministtrs  and  people  every  where,  and  at  all 
times  !     Amen. 


THE 

SECOND  EPISTLE  OF  PxlUL  tHE  APOSTLE 


'tTie  dpostie  was  evidently  a  prisoner  at  Rome,   when  he  wrote  this  epistle;  Lid   some  suppose   that   it   was 
written  during  his  first  imprisonment.,  as  the  epistles  to  the  Ephcsians,  the  Philippians,  the    Colossians, 
Philemon,  and  the  Hebrews  were  :  others,  however,  are    of  opinion,  that  it  was  ivritlen  when  he  was  im- 
prisoned a  second  time,  and  not  loni^  before  he  suffered  inartyrdom;  and  this  appears   to  me  by  far  the  most 
satisfactory.      The  ancients,  from  these  ivords,    "  /  a?/i  ready  to  be  offered,  and  the  time  of  my   depar- 
"■  ture  is  at  hand,''"'     (iv.  (3)   do   frencrally  conclude,  that  this  was  the  last  of  his  epistles.      /J nd  truly  the 
tvords    are  not  well  capable  of  a)iy  other  sense :  for  he   says   expressly,     '^  I  am  now  offered,   and  the  time 
^' of  my  dissolution   is  instant.     [ have  finished  my  course.''^      Whereas  he  not  only  expected  to  be   delivered 
from  his  first  bonds,  but  says  expressly,  '•'■  I  know  that  I  shall  abide.  Sec.''''     (Phil.    i.    25,  2ti.  Philem.  22. 
Heb.  xiii.  23.)     '  In  his  flrat  bonds,  he   was  in  libera  custodia,    in   his  own  hired  house.''     (Acts  xxviii. 
39,  31.)  '  His  bonds  were  known  in  Cccsa/s  jmlace,  and  to  all  others.     Here   he  is  in  areta  custodia  :  so 
'  that  Onesiphorus  was  forced  to   "  inquire  more  diligently  after  him,  that  he  might  find  him  out.''''     Jiganb 
'  he  said  before,  "  Many  of  the  brethren,  being  encouraged  by  my  bonds,  were  bold    to  speak  the  w  ord 
'■'■  without  fear.''''     (Phil.  i.   M.)     Here  '■^  all  men  forsake  hirn.''''     (Whitbj.)      Timothy    was    with  Paul, 
when  he  wrote  to  the  Colossians,  to   the  Philippians,  to  Philemon,  and  to   the  Hebreivs.       (Phil.    i.    1.  Col. 
i.  1.  Philem.  1.  Heb.  xiii.  23.)     Mark  was  also  ivith  him,  and  joined  in  saluting  the  Colossians  :   but  both 
were  absent  when  this   epistle  teas  written.     Should  it  be  argued,  that  they  came  lo  him  before  he   ivrote 
the  other  epistles  :  what  can  be  said  concerning  Dcmas  ?  For  he  was  with  the  apostle  when  he   wrote  to 
the  Colossians,  but  had  forsaken  him  rv lien  he  tvrote  this   epistle.     (iv.10.Col.iv.il.)      The  supposition, 
that  Timothy  and  Mark  had  come  to  the  apostle,  before  he  wrote  the  other  epistles,  implies  that  this  was 
written  a  considerable  time  before   those  :  but  the  supposition,  that  Demas  had  repented,  and   returned  to 
the    apostle,  when  he  lorotc    to    the  Colossians,  implies,    that  this    epistle    was  written    some  time  after. 
Yet,  these  contradictory  suppositions   must  both    be  admitted,  to  support  the  opinion,  that  this  epistle  was 
written  during  the  apostle'>s  first   imprisonment.     Indeed,  the  language  used  in  it,   implies  that  tli£  apostle 
considered  himself,    as  one  who  had  finished  his   ministerial   labours,  and  after  a  severe  imprisonment, 
perhaps  for  some  time,  was  about  to  close   his  testimony   by  martyrdom.     (Notes,  i.  15 — 18.  iv.  5 — 9.) 
It   if  also    questioned  where   Timothy  was,   when   the  apostle   wrote   to  him.     It  is  generally  thought  thai 
he  resided  at  Ephesus  ;  and  indeed  this  is  probable,   though   not   certain.     (Compare    ii.   16 — 18   iv.     15. 
with  1  Tim.  i.  20. — See    Notes   iv.  9 — 12.  19 — 22.)      The  scope  of  the  epistle  evidently  was  to  animate 
Timothy  to    endure  persecutions  with   courage  and  constancy ;    to    caution  htm  and  others  against  false 
teachers   and  corrupt    professors  of  Christianity  ;  the   increase  of  ivhom,  the  apostle  predicted    in    most 
enersretie  lani^uage  ;  and  to    direct    and  animate  him    in  fulfilling  his   mi?iisiry,  and  in  following  after 
holiness.     '■The    apostle   had  been  for  some  time  under  close  coifinement  at  Rome,  at  the  mercy  of  a  cruel 
and  capricious  tyrant.     He   had  seen    himself  deserted  by  his  friends  in   his  greatest  extremity,  and  had 
'-  nothing  before  him,  but  the  certain  prospect  of  being   called  to  suffer  death,  in   the   same  rause  to  which 

•  he  had  devoted  his  life.  In  this  situation,  hoiv  does  he  behave  ?  Docs  he  seem  to  look  back  with  concern 
'  on  his  past  conduct  ;  or  to  regret  the  sacrifice  he  had  made  of  his  worldly  interests  ?  Can  we  discover 
'  any  thing,  that  betrays  a  secret  consciousness  of  guilt,  or  even  a  suspicion  of  the  weakness  of  his  cause  ? 
— '  On  the  contrary,  upon  the  most  calm  and  deliberate  survey,  he  expresses  an  entire  satisfaction  in 
'  refecting  on  the  part  he  had  acted  ;  and  earnestly  recommends  it  to  his  beloved  pupil,  to  follow  his 
'■example  in   maintaining  the  glorious  cause,   even  at  the  hazard  of  his  life.     He  appears  throughout  the 

*  epistle  to  have  felt  a  strong  conviction  of  the  truth  of  those  principles  he  had  embraced;  and  glories  in 
'  the  sufferings  he  had  endured  in  support  of  them  ;  triumphing  in  the  full  assurance  of  being  approved 
-  by  his  great  Master,  and  of  receiving  cU  his  hands  a  crown  of  distinguished  lustre.''  (Doddridge.) 

Vol.  v.— No.  34^.  3  E 


J.   D.  G7. 


IJ.  TIMOTHY. 


ji.  D.  67. 


CHAP.  r. 


a  Su  on  nnm.  i. 
1,  2  Cor  i   I. 

h  John  V  24.  39, 
40  w  <0  51- X. 
28.  svii  3.  Kom 
T.  SI  v\.  23  2 
Cor  i  2f>  Eptl 
iii  0  T.t  i.  1! 
Heb  IX,  li2Pet 
i.  3,4  1 
•ii   V.  1 1 


The  apostle  aJfcchonaleJy  sahites  Timo- 
thy, xiith  thanksgiving  and  prayer  on 
his  account,  ] — 3  :  and  expresses  a 
great  desire  of  seeing  him,  4  ;  remem- 
bering his  faith,  and  that  of  his  grand- 
mother and  mother,  F).  He  exhorts  him 
to  stir  np  the  gift  of  God  which  toas  in 
htm,  6.  He  charges  him  not  to  be  asha- 
med of  the  divine  testimony,  or  of  him 
the  Lord's  prisoner  ;  but  to  prepare  for 
suffering,  as  having  been  saved  and 
colled  by  special  grace,  according  to  the 
blessed  tcnour  of  the  Gospel,  7 — 10.  Of 
this,  Paul  had  been  made  an  apostle ; 
for  which  cause  he  suffered,  ivithout  be- 
ing cither  ashamed  or  afraid,  as  lie  knew 
the  pouer  of  Him  in  whom  he  trusted, 
II,  12.  He  exhorts  him  to  steadfastness 
and  faithfulness,  l.'i,  11  ;  shows  thai 
those  of  ^isia  had  turned  from  him, 
1.5  ;  and  commends  the  diligent  and 
courageous  kindness  of  Oncsiphorus ; 
praying  fervently  that  he  and  his  family 
might  find  mercy  from  God,  at  the  lust 
day,  lU — 18. 

PAUL,  "an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  bj 
the  will   of  God,  accordine^  to  ''the 
joim  li.  promise  of  hfe  which  is  in  Clirist  Jesus  ; 


2  To  '' Timothy,    »'V    dearly  beloved  "■»"•»• 'Tim  *• 

,  ^  J^  J  J  2—    Kooo.     nil. 

son:  "urace,    mercy,  and   peace,    Irom  .'^pw' >"  ' 

/-111  T-i       1  1     *  .1      •  T  <)  .5it  on  Rom  i  7. 

uod  the   father,  and  Christ  Jesus   our '/«  ?"  R,"" '• 

Lord.  f*-.!'!     >5    ArU 

3  '  1  thank  God,  '  whom  I  serve  from  *■!';,* 


E   Acu 


my  forefathers  e^vith  pure  conscience,  g'^' /''jcS?'! 
''that  without  ceasing  I  have  remem-  la  Heb  "i/.  i»' 
brance  of  thee  in  my  prayers  'night  and  VTii^i'2°T,i'io: 

,|nv  •  iS«im,r.uke  i.37" 

"^y  >  _  _         k  ,v  a,  21    Horn. 

4  Greatly  •"  desiring  to  see  thee,  'being  l-ilii '!.'8.^,72l' 
mindful  of  thy  tears,  that  1  may  be  "  filled  ^o!"'.!.'.  "  "~ 
wiin  joy;  3,,  38.  Rev.  vn.. 

D  NVhen  "  I  call   to  remembrance  the  m Pe^c^tis.  it. 
"  unfeigned   faith   that   is   in   thee,  which  i3''john%v"«.' 
dwelt  hrst  in  thy  grandmother  Lois,  and  n*Ps  imth  s 
f  thy    mother   Eunice;  and    "^  1   am  per- "xvni. 4'Yivi  3? 

dl     .1       ,    •        .1  1  '  Ixxji    15   Mart. 

ed  tliat  m  thee  also.  Jer.in  lajoi,. 

6  Win  re  fore  '  I  put   thee   in  remem-  ^  '  Tim  i  y'i 

*,  Pet    i*  22- 

brance,  '  that  thou  stir  up  the  sift  of  God,  p  »"»   "»■  lo- 

,.,..,  ,  ,       r  .    '^  I,  .IXMvi    16.  cxvi. 

wliich  IS  in  thee,  '  by  the  putung  on  ol  my  \^'j^^''''  \ 
hands.  ss  Rom.  iy  21 

TIM    38      xiv    6, 

7  f  or  God  hath  not  given  us  "  the  spirit  It  g^xi'n"^'' 
of  fear;  "but  of  power,  and  '' of  love, '^'l  ,' Vfro.  w'^; 
am!  of  '■  a  sound  mind.  f  ^^^^'^  '^-  "'' 

8  Be  not  thou  therefore  "ashamed  o(^i^  ^^'^^"l- 
"the  testimony  of  our  Lord,  nor  of  me  ru*"""*'"^: 

Koni.  .\il   6-8    1  Thes.  v.  :9,  1  rel.ii.  10.11 1  Acts   Tiii     17,   18.  xix   6.    1   Tim,  i»l 

14    Heh  vi    2 -uArlsnx  24  xxi.  13    Horn     viil.  15    Heb,   ii.    15    1  John  iy     16. 

K  IMic,  iii.  8  Zech  iv  r,.  l,u>e  X  19  Xliv  49  Acts  i.  8  vi  6  ix  22  X  38,  1  Cor.  ii.  4. 
y  Kim.T,  i  Gal  v  22.  Col    i    B    1  Pel    i     22 z  Ps.   cxix.   80  Frov     ii   7     viii,   14. 

I.uke  vii,  35.  xv.  17.  Acts  xxvi    11   25  2  Cor  v.    13,  14 a  12   Ps.  csis.  46   Is.  li. 

7  .Mark  viil  38  I.uke  ix- 26,  Acts  v  4l,  Rom.  i  16  ix.  33  Eph  iii  13  1  Pet  iv  14. 
l)Ps.  xix —    •  ■  —      •      - ~.        . 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  I.  V.  1.  The  Gospel,  intrusted  to  the  apostle 
by  the  sovereign  will  of  Gofl,  according  lo  the  promise  of 
life  ami  salvation  made  to  fallen  man,  through  the  pre- 
dicted Messiah,  from  the  beginning:  ail  these  predictions 
were  fulfilled  in  Christ,  and  then  the  promise  of  life  was 
sent  lo  Jews  and  Gentiles  without  distinction.  '  Thus  he 
'  shovTs,  that  the  Gospel  is  not  new;  but  the  very  thing 
'  wtiich  God  promised  by  the  prophets.  I  would  again 
'  and  again  admonish  the  reader,  not  to  pass  over  tiie 
'  superscriptions  to  the  epistles  of  Paul  in  a  siiglit  man- 
'  ner;  as  he  uses,  in  them,  with  a  sort  of  inimitable 
'  brevity,  to  eml)race  the  sum  of  the  mysicry  of  the 
'  Gospel :  so  that,  while  these  are  preserved,  the  church 
'  possesses  that  which  she  may  oppose  to  all  heretics.' 
(Besa.) 

V.  2.  {Maror.  Ref.  Note,  1  Tim.  1,  2.) 
V.  ,3— .5.  The  ajx>slie  returned  hearty  thanks,  on  Ti- 
mothy's account,  to  the  one  living  and  true  God,  wiiom 
he  worshipped,  after  the  manner  of  liis  pious  progenitors 
in  successive  ages,  from  Abraham  to  that  time ;  or  accord- 
ing to  the  revelations  of  a  .Saviour  vouchsafed  to  them. 
F.Ji-  indeed  they  all  looked  forward  to  the  Messiah,  and 
served  Gorl  with  a  believing  regard  to  him ;  though  their 
descendents  had  rejected  and  crucified  him,  and  now  per- 
.*eculed  those  wlio   believed  in   him.     The    apostle  had 


indeed  formerly  been  a  leader  of  these  persecutors :  but 
his  conscience  was  now  jiurged  from  dead  works  by  the 
atoning  blood  of  Christ,  and  made  tender  and  well  in- 
formed by  divine  grace  ;  so  that  he  served  God  conscien- 
tiously and  cheerfully,  with  spiritual  worship  and  believ- 
ing obedience.  He  was  especially  thankful,  that  he  was- 
enabled  continually  to  remember  Timotliy  in  his  fervent 
and  frequent  prayers,  by  night  and  by  day  ;  being  mindful 
of  the  tears  which  he  shed,  as  expressive  of  his  love  and 
sorrow  when  they  last  separated  ;  and  longing  greatly  for 
another  interview,  which  he  was  assured  would  fill  his 
own  heart  with  joy  and  salisfartion.  This  persuasion 
arose  from  his  recollection  of  the  unfeigned  faith  which 
Timothy's  whole  conduct  had  manifested  to  dwell  in  him, 
and  to  influence  and  sanrtify  his  heart.  Tiiis  was  the 
same  precious  faidi  that  had  first  been  communicated  to 
his  grandmodier  Lois,  and  to  his  mother  Eunice.  These 
pious  women  seem  to  have  "  waited  for  the  consolation  of 
"  Israel,"  before  they  heard  the  Gospel,  and  thus  were 
prepared  to  receive  it:  having  diligently  given  Timo- 
thy a  religious  education,  it  greatly  conduced  to  his  being 
made  partaker  of  the  same  faith,  as  the  apostle  was  fully 
persuaded  concerning  him.  (Note,  iii.  J4— 17.)  It  is 
not  unlikely,  that  Timothy  accompanied  the  a|50stle  to 
Miletus,  and  parted  with  him  there,  accompanying  the 
Ej)hesian  elders  when  they  i  clurned  lo  Epheaus. 


A.  D.  67. 


CHAPTER  I. 


A.  IX  (17. 


c  16  ii.  9.  s«  on  c  his  prisoner:  but  "'be  thou  partaker  of 


Iti.V.llx-.  the  afflictions  of  the  Gospel,  *  according 

S  Rom.  vHi   >7.  ,  r  /-<      1 

18^36  I  Cor  iv.  to  the  power  ol  Oou ; 

17-27.  Phi  itI:      9  Who    Hiath    saved   us,  and  ^  called 

10.    Col.    I.    S4  .   ,  ,       ,  ...  K  ,  l- 

1  Thes.  m.j._,i  ^s  ^vith  an  holy  calling,  "  not  according 
^"  '^ora  «i  to  our  works,  but  '  according  to  his  own 
%'2.^cor.'vi_^7.  purpose  and  grace,  ''  which  was  given  us 

Ti'n'Col.  I.   il'.  1  Pet    i.  5.  Jude21 f  Ao.ls  ii.  47.  1  Cor.  '.  IR    Epb    ii.  6.  t^l  Tim, 

1  1    Tit  iil  4.  S. gUom    vili.ao  ix  24.  1  Thes  iv.  7.  2  Thes    u   13,  li    Hel.   mi. 

1    I  Pet  i    IS.l6.ii  S   20,21 h  Kom    lii.Sn   ix     II     si    5    6    Eph   li    9   Tit     m    5 

1  is  xiv  36.27.  Matt,  xi.25,  26    Luke  X.  21   Kom.  viii   £8.  Eph  i  3.  II. k  John  vi. 

37  X.  28,29.  »vii  9.  I  Cor    iii.  21,  22.  Eph  i.  3. 


in  Christ  Jesus,  '  befor«5  the  world  began ;  ^j^^^  »;"  f^; 
10  But  is  '"  now  made  uiatiifest  by  the  »*j™  .i*"];  J* 
appearing  of  "our  Saviour  .lesus  Christ,  J,,, '^' 'iiji'-  '; 
°  who  hath  p  abolished  death,  "»  and  hath  „fVi.xxv.  7  u, 
brought  life  and  immortality  to  light  ?i,*  32^"''Rom: 
through  the  Gospel :  rcd'Y  2n''27, 

Til    i    3.  Ji.   ll.lPet.  i  10,21.1  .lolin  i    2. n  Is    sliii    3,    xlir.    15    21    1,'jkeii.   U. 

John  iv.  42.  Acts  V    31.xiii.  23.  Tit     i    4    li.    13.   iii.  4    2  Pet    i.  1.  II     ii    20     ili   2.  18, 

1  John  iv.  14. ols.  xsv    8.  Hos   xiii    U   John  xi   25,  21;   1  Cor   sv,  54,45    Heh    n. 

14.15,  Uev   XX,  14. p  Luke  xiii,  7    Rom   iii.  31.  vi.  B   C!..l   v.  4    Gr  ql    .lohn 

V  29.  40.  Kiv  6  XX-  31.  Rom  ii  7.  v,  17.  18.  1  Cor.  XV.  52  2  Cur.  v  4.  2  Pet.  i.  3  1  Jiihn 
i.  2  Hev.  ii.  7  xxii.  1,  2.  14. 17  -Luke  &i  36.  John  i.  9.  1  Cor  iv.  5.  Eph  i.  18.  Heb  x. 
32  Rev.  xviii  1.  Or. 


V.  6—8.  {Note,  1  Tim.  iv.  14.)  The  spiritual  gifts 
conferred  by  the  laying  on  of  the  apostle's  hands,  probably 
at  Timothy's  ordination,  ought  to  be  exercised  in  the  per- 
formance of  the  ministry  intrusted  to  him.  The  aposUe 
therefore  reminded  him  to  "  stir  up  the  gift  of  God  that 
•»  was  in  him,"  by  meditation,  prayer,  and  diligence,  as  the 
fire  is  stirred,  and  so  made  to  glow,  when  fuel  hath  been 
laid  upon  it.  Thus  love,  zeal,  and  compassion  for  souls, 
being  brought  into  vigorous  exercise,  he  would  be  animated 
to  improve  his  talents,  and  fulfil  his  ministry  with  ardour 
and  eflect.  For  the  Holy  Spirit,  whom  God  had  given 
them,  as  established  believers,  was  not  the  Author  of  a 
timid  and  cowardly  disposition,  or  of  slavish  and  discou- 
raging fears ;  but,  as  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  he  inspired 
their  hearts  with  holy  courage  and  confidence,  gave  vigour 
and  energy  to  their  spiritual  affections,  and  endued  them 
■with  strength  for  service  or  suffering:  while  love  to  Christ, 
his  people,  and  all  mankind,  animated  them  to  self-deny- 
iv\a  and  perilous  labours;  and  a  sound  mind,  a  sober 
judgment,  and  heavenly  wisdom,  led  them  to  choose  the 
noblest  ends,  and  to  pursue  them  in  the  persevering  use 
of  the  most  jirudent  and  effectual  means.  So  that  the 
spirit  of  a  lively  Christian  was  that  of  courage,  firmness, 
zeal,  and  consistency  of  conduct,  in  the  midst  of  perse- 
cutions and  temptations.  Timothy  was,  therefore,  ex- 
horted not  to  be  ashamed  of  that  testimony  which  be 
had  borne  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  among  those  who  reviled 
and  derided  him  :  nay,  he  must  not  hesitate  to  avow  him- 
self the  fellow-labourer  and  dutiful  son  in  the  faith  of  Paul, 
the  despised  and  imprisoned  apostle  of  Christ.  On  the 
contrary,  he  ought  willingly  to  become  a  partaker  of  those 
afflictions,  which  were  to  be  endured  for  the  Gospel,  de- 
pending for  support,  protection,  and  comfort  under  them, 
"  on  the  power  of  God,"  which  would  certainly  be  exerted 
in  his  behalf. 

V,  9.  The  Lord,  indeed,  had  already  saved  both  the 
^apostle  and  his  son  Timothy;  or  brought  them  into  a  .state 
of  safely:  having  "called  them  with  a /io/,(/ calling ;"  as 
the  Holy  Spirit,  by  whom  they  were  converted,  was  the 
Aiillior  of  all  holiness  in  the  hearts  of  believers,  and  as  the 
Gospel,  through  which  they  were  called,  was  in  all  things 
of  a  holy  tenrlrncy.  This  had  no[  been  "  according  to 
"  their  works ,"  for  if  God  had  dealt  with  ihi  m  by  that 
rule,  they  must  have  been  left  under  condemnation  :  but 
it  was  "  according  to  his  purpose,"  of  special  love,  and 
♦'  his  grace,  which  was  .given  them  in  Christ  bcfnrc  the 
"  world  began;"  that  is,  his  purpose  of  giving  thrm  grace 
in  and  through  Christ  Jesus,  which  was  engaged  to  him  as 
the  appointed  Surety  of  his  chosen  people,  "  from  eternal 
"  ages."     Various  ways  of  setting  aside  the  obvious  mean- 


ing of  the  verse,  as  implying  ■personal  elect  ion  from  the  be- 
ginning, or  "  before  eternal  ages,"  (which  is  the  most 
lilerartranslation,)  have  been  proposed:  but,  none  of 
them  can  be  maintained,  as  it  appears  tome,  without  sup- 
posing that  all  they,  who  live  and  die  impenitent  and  un- 
believing, may  be  said  to  be  "  saved  and  called  with  a 
"  holy  calling ;"  because  a  Saviour  was  promi.';ed  from  the 
beginning  of  the  world.  Indeed,  "  the  purpose  of  God" 
is  mentioned,  as  the  reason  why  they,  rather  than  others^ 
were  thus  saved  and  called. 

V.  10.  This  eternal  purpose  of  God,  respecting  the 
calling  and  saving  of  sinners  by  grace  given  them  in  his 
Son,  was  at  lengUi  made  manifest  by  his  appearance  in  hu- 
man nature  ;  when,  through  his  righteousness,  atonement, 
resurrection,  ascension,  and  mediation,  he  abolished  the 
reign  and  power  of  death,  and  deprived  him  of  his  sling 
and  terror,  in  respect  of  all  believers,  who  might  through 
him  face  that  dreaded  enemy,  in  his  most  tremendous  form, 
with  comfort  and  confidence  ;  being  assured  of  the  imme- 
diate entrance  of  their  souls  into  glory,  and  a  future 
triumphant  resurrection  of  their  bodies  from  the  grave. 
By  the  publication  of  the  Gospel,  likewise,  he  had  brought 
life,  spiritual  and  eternd,  and  a  state  of  immortal  felicity, 
as  attainable  by  sinners,  into  full  light;  and  had  given  the 
most  explicit  declaration  of  the  nature,  certainty,  and 
method  of  obtaining  that  future  happiness.  Whatever 
notions  the  Gentiles  had  of  the  soul's  immortality,  they 
knew  nothing  of  the  way  in  which  eternal  life  might  be 
attained  by  sinners;  they  were  wholly  ignorant  of  the 
meaning  annexed  to  the  words,  "  life  and  immortality," 
in  scripture  :  their  >peculations  served  only  for  amusement 
or  disputation,  being  blended  with  error  and  fable,  in- 
volved in  obscurity  and  uncertainty,  and  utterly  inelSca- 
cious  on  their  practice.  The  Jews  indeed  had  a  revelation 
in  the  Old  Te.st.iment,  both  of  a  future  state  and  the  resur- 
rection of  the  body.  But  it  was  far  less  full  and  explicit 
than  in  the  New  Testament ;  it  was  chiefly  confined  to  one 
small  nation  ;  and  it  was  very  imperfectly  understood  and 
believed  even  by  them.  So  tl\al  whatever  had  been  con- 
jet  turcd.  or  believed,  previous  to  the  coming  of  Christ, 
concerning  a  future  state,  it  might  properly  be  said,  that 
'•  he  had  brought  life  and  immortahty  to  light  by  the 
"  Gospel :"  the  cfoctrine  respecting  it  was  plat  cd  in  the 
most  convincing  and  interesting  light,  every  proper  ques- 
tion about  it  was  sitisfactorily  resolved  :  and  the  whole 
was  suited  to  answer  the  most  important  practical  pur- 
poses. Indeed,  after  all  modern  improvements  and  meta* 
phvsical  demonstrations,  all  influential  belief  of  the  im- 
mortality of  the  soul,  and  a  future  state  of  retribution, 
rests  wholly  on  divine  revelation;  as  well  as  that  of  the 

3  E  2 


J.  D.  G7. 


n.  TIMOTHY. 


J.  D.  67. 


1  Act'  ix   liP.pli 

ill  7ce.— s 
1  Tiro   i  1 


1  1     Wlieieiiuto    '  I     atii    aj^pointed   a 

preacher,  and  a;)  apostio,  and  a  teacher  of 

js  "iv.  'i6."'i7  the  Gentiles. 

V,  60  xivj,  r.       12   For  "  the  which  cause  I. also  suffer 

3tx,i   21  -  2J  these    thinsrs  :    nevertheless  '  1    am    not 
}.iih.   111.    i-e  t      °  r         t    \  1  II 

^'j, '^hes  j'j'i^^  ashamed,    "lor    1   know    whom    1    have 

'  '•  '',!,  *  u*""  *  believed,   and  "  am  persuaded  that  ■•  he 

31X1.     13       noili    ^  '  I  I    ■     I  1        1 

M^i-hiiV  iu  "^  able  to  ^  keep  that  ^  which  1  have 
;,. "  '  committed  unto  him,  ^  against  that 
'"."Ida 


HeS. 


Phil 


-    .    mlid.  I 
.  12.  13    I  Pft     i     20   21 

ii    18   vi,    25. z  John  vi    39,  40.  ii    x 

3ixKi  5  Luke   XMii.   46    Acts  vii  69.   1  I'et 
36.  Luke  X.  12   1  '1  hei.  v.  4. 


2.  Vah.  i.  7.  Malt     xii    21     Rom.    xv.  12,   13     Eph 
X  Sfe  on  q    6 y    John  X.  28-30.   Phil 


13  '  Hold  fast  "^  the  form  of  sound  c  u  in.  u.  pro^. 
Avords,  ^  which  thou  hast  heard  of  mc,  -n 'f x^xxiiV 23 
'  in  faith  and  love  which  is  in  Christ  Je-   n'^  »'2rHcb. 

iii   6    iv     14.  X. 
SUS.  23.  Jude3    Rev. 

14  That  ^cood  thinjj  which  was  com- d"pro.  "viii.  u 

•  ~  HoQi     il     20    vi 

mitted   unto    thee,    keep   ''by   the   Holy  n  1  Tim.  i.' lo! 

/-I         ^    1        1  •     I       1  11     .L    ■  ■'  ^     vi.   3    Til    il.   1. 

(jhost  '  which  dwelicth  in  us.  8^.  ^  „^.^' .^ 

1.5    H  This    ihou    knowest,    "that  all  f, *",'..""?''!''•  ♦■ 

1  1-1  •         4     •       ,  1  1  lini.  1.  14 

they  which, are    in  Asia  '  be  turned    away  e,','  ?;  '"ke  «vi 

J  /      il.  Horn.   111.  2. 

from    me;  of   whom  arc   Phygellus   and  ^1°' ,'\'^;^ 
Hermogenes.  5;*'  „"  J  i^j'^ 

i   11.  vi  20 h  Rom   viii   13    Ejih    v.  18.  1  Thc«  »  19.  1  Pet.  i    22 1  John  xiv    17' 

Hon,    viii    11.  I  Cur    li,.  16.  vi    19.  2  Cor   vi.  IC     t;,,h    i,     22. k  Adb  Xvi  6.  xix.   ip. 


resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the  way  of  a  sinner's  accept- 
ance. If  indeed  it  could  be  drmon.strated  that  the  soul 
is  naturally  capable  of  immort;ility,  yet  it  cannot  be  prove  L 
except  from  immediate  revelation,  that  almighty  God 
\i'ill  not  terminate  its  existence,  especially  as  it  is  forfeited 
by  sin  ;  or  that  he  will  not  make  every  sinner  miserable 
in  his  immortality:  and  it  serves  to  enhance  our  value  for 
the  oracles  of  God,  when  we  clearly  jierceive  the  insutfi- 
ciency  of  the  oracles  of  reason  in  the  most  important  con- 
cerns. 

V.  11,  12.  St.  Paul  had  been  constituted  a  preacher, 
and  an  ajiostle,  of  the  Gospel  before  described,  that  he 
might  instruct  the  Gentiles  in  the  way  to  immortal  life 
and  happiness  :  but  instead  of  receiving  honour  and 
affluence,  as  a  recompense  for  his  labours,  he  suffered  all 
kinds  of  injuries,  and  was  then  in  prison  as  a  criminal,  in 
continual  expectation  of  an  ignominious  death.  lie  was 
not,  however,  in  the  least  ashamed  of  having  engaged  and 
spent  so  many  years  in  the  service  of  that  Saviour,  whom 
men  thus  despised  :  for  he  knew,  by  faith,  divine  teach- 
ing, and  happy  experience,  the  power,  faithfulness,  and 
love  of  him,  in  whom  he  had  believed:  and,  as  he  could 
not  doubt  of  his  comjiassion  and  kindness,  so  he  was  fully 
persuaded  of  his  authority  and  ability  to  take  care  of  him 
in  all  events.  He  had  intrusted  his  life,  his  soul,  and  his 
eternal  interests,  into  his  hands,  as  a  precious  deposit.  He 
had  discovered  especially  the  value  and  danger  of  his  im- 
mortal soul ;  he  had  been  convinced  that  none  else  could 
effectually  deliver  and  secure  it  through  the  trials  of  life 
and  death  ;  and  that  Jesus  both  could  and  would  :  he  had 
therefore  long  before,  and  by  renewed  and  constant  appli- 
cation to  him  from  time  to  time  ever  since,  intrusted  it 
in  his  hands  by  faith  and  prayer:  to  be  washed,  justified, 
and  sancliiicd,  and  at  last  to  be  produced  comjilcte  in  holi- 
Xiess,  and  meet  for  glory.  What  he  might  pass  through  by 
the  way,  he  knew  not ;  but  he  was  persuaded,  that  Christ 
was  fully  able  to  keep  the  precious  deposit  to  that  day,  to 
which  he  continually  had  resjieci,  as  the  grand  accomplish- 
ment of  all  his  hopes;  when  his  beloved  Lord  would  again 
appear  in  glorious  majesty  to  judge  the  world.  His  most 
important  interests,  therefore,  being  thus  secured  beyond 
'the  reach  of  all  enemies,  he  was  prepared  to  endure  igno- 
miny, pain,  and  death,  Aviihout  shrinking  ;  hoping  to  com- 
mit his  departing  soul  into  his  Saviour's  hands,  even  as 
Jesus  himself  had  rammended  his  spirit  into  those  of  his 
heavenly  Father.     {Marg.  lief.) 


V.  13,  14.  After  the  above  animating  declaration  of 
his  own  experience  in  the  midst  of  sufferings,  and  the 
(irospcct  of  a  violent  death,  the  apostle  exhorted  his  be- 
loved Timothy  to  hold  fast,  in  a  steadfast  profession  and  by 
faiihlul  preaching,  "  the  form  of  sound  words,"  the  sub- 
stance of  evangelical  truth,  which  he  had  heard  of  him  ; 
and  of  whichlie  perhaps  had  given  him  some  compendious 
epitome.  This  he  must  do  in  the  exercise  of  faith  and 
love,  by  which  the  soul  has  communion  widi  Christ,  and 
receives  communications  from  him,  and  so  holds  the  truth 
in  a  vital  and  efficacious  manner ;  and  he  must  thus  guard 
himself,  and  others,  against  the  innovations,  which  false 
teachers  were  introducing  by  unsound  and  specious  words. 
That  good  thing,  the  ministerial  charge,  or  the  Gospel 
committed  to  his  stewardship,  he  was  exhorted  thus  to 
keep,  observe,  and  fulfil,  without  turning  aside  from  it 
on  any  account :  but  he  must  do  this  "  by  the  Holy 
"  Ghost,  which  dwelt  in  them  ;"  in  dependence  on  his 
sacred  influences,  sought  by  constant  prayer,  and  by  com- 
pliance with  them  ;  '  adhering  closely  to  the  words  and 
'  phiases,  in  which  the  apostle  had  taught  the  doctrines  of 
'  the  Gospel.  The  teachers  in  modern  times,  who,  in 
'  explaining  the  articles  of  the  Christian  faith,  use  jihrases 
'  different  from  the  scripture-phraseology,  would  do  well 
'  to  attend  to  this  apostolical  injunction.'     {Macknight.) 

V.  I. 5.  The  caution  above  given  was  the  more  need- 
ful for  Timothy,  as  he  must  have  heard  that  all  they  who 
were  in  Asia  had  turned  away  from  him.  Some  under- 
stand this  of  those  ministers  and  Christians,  who  had  been 
natives  of  Asia  professing  Christianity,  and  with  the  apo.-;tle 
at  Rome,  but  who  had  shamefully  deserted  him  in  the 
season  of  his  greatest  danger.  Others  suppose  the  apostle 
to  mean,  that  the  churches  in  Asia,  (or  that  district  of  which 
Ephesus  was  the  metropolis,)  had  withdrawn  their  regard 
from  him,  being  perverted  by  heretical  teachers.  Some 
indeed  interpret  it  of  the  Judaizing  teachers  ;  but  they  who 
had  always  openly  ojiposed  the  apostle  could  not  be  said 
to  be  turned  away  from  him.  These,  however,  and  other 
false  teachers,  probaKly  had  succeeded  to  alienate  many 
of  the  apostle's  converts.  Yet  the  first  interpretation  seems 
to  be  the  true  one.  The  expression,  "  Thou  knowest,'' 
may  only  mean,  '  No  doubt  thou  hast  heard  ;'  and  to 
mention  two  individuals,  of  whom  better  hopes  had  been 
formed  to  Timothy,  while  resident  in  Asia,  and  witness- 
ing the  defection  of  many  churches,  seems  wholly  uhna*^ 
iiii'al. 


Jl  D.  67. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Ji.  D.  67. 


16  The  "Lord   give  mercy  unto  "the 
l\  house   of  Onesiphorus  ;   for   he   oft  °  re- 
lied  me,    ■'  and  was  not    ashamed  of 


26  Mai. 

[      11.   42     fj.pc 
1^ in      fi  li  ^  3 


mv  Cham; 


1 7  But  when  he  was  in  Rome, ' 


-p5cfonf.— — q  Acts  Si 


he  sought 

:c  E|ih  vi  20 


V.  16  — 18.  Onesiphorus  was,  no  douhl,  an  exception 
to  what  had  before  been  said  coint'iMi:ig  l!.ose  of  Asia; 
and  it  is  probable  he  resided  at  i:]phesu5 ;  where  his 
family  then  was,  while  he  was  at  Rome,  at  a  distance 
from  them.  The  apostle  therefore  pr  lycd  for  ihcm  sepa- 
rately :  for  Onesiphorus,  by  his  company  and  assistance, 
had  greatly  refreshed  and  enlivened  his  spirits,  and  had  not 
been  ashamed  of  being  known  to  be  his  friend  w-hen  he 
wore  a  chain,  as  many  others  had  been.  lie  had  bestowed 
much  pains  to  find  out  the  place  of  St.  Paul's  confinement, 
and  hid  at  last  succeeded.  This  shows  that  the  apostle's 
imprisonment  was  more  close  and  seveie  than  before;  so 
that  Christians  in  general  scarcely  knew  where  he  was,  and 
were  afraid  to  inquire  after  him.  {BJarg,  Kef.)  He 
therefore  prayed,  that  Onesiphorus  might  find  mercy  in  the 
day  of  Christ :  for  Timothy  knew  in  how  many  things  he 
had  served  iiim  at  Ephesus,  and  ministered  to  his  wants  ; 
and  he  had  now  proved  the  genuine  constancy  of  his  affec- 
tion. The  eager  manner  in  which  the  Papists  catch  at 
the  unfounded  notion,  that  Onesiphorus  was  dead,  because 
the  apostle  prayed  separately  for  his  household,  and  yet 
■that  he  afteiwards  prayed  for  him  also,  shows  how  entirely 
destitute  their  practice  of  praying  for  the  dead  is  of 
scriptural  proof;  and  how  glad  they  would  be  to  meet 
with  some  countenance  for  it  in  the  word  of  God,  if  that 
xould  be  done. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—9. 

The  promise  of  eternal  life  to  sinners,  who  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ,  is  the  leading  subject  in  the  preaching  of 
those  ministers,  who  are  employed  "  according  to  the  will 
"  of  God  :"  and  though  outward  dispensations  vary,  yet 
Jiis  real  people  have  in  every  age  substantially  the  same 
religion,  and  serve  God,  after  the  manner  of  their  fore- 
fathers and  predecessors,  with  a  pure  conscience  ;  being 
])artakers  of  the  same  "  grace,  mercy,  and  peace,  from 
•'  God  the  Father,  and  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  The 
tears  of  loving  Christian  friends,  when  separated  at  the  call 
of  dnty.  make  way  for  their  fervent  prayers  for  each 
other ;  their  earnest  desires  of  meeting  again  on  earth,  lead 
to  the  cheerful  hope  of  a  blessed  re-union  in  heaven,  and 
the  fulness  of  joy  to  which  they  will  then  be_admilted  ; 
and  their  remembrance  of  the  clear  evidences  of  unfeigned 
faith,  which  they  have  witnessed  in  each  other,  excite 
their  thanksgivings  to  God  for  his  grace  bestowed  upon 
them.  The  pious  instructions  and  fervent  prayers  of  be- 
lieving parents,  are  often  the  means  of  conversion  to  their 
children  ;  yet  such  as  enjoy  this  advantage  should  be  re- 
minded, that  they  will  derive  no  benefit  from  the  unfeigned 
faith  of  the  nearest  relations,  unless  the  same  dwell  in 
ihera  also.  We  ought  to  remind  those  of  whom  we  have 
4hc  best  opinion.  "  to  stir  up  the  gift  of  God  that  is  in 


me  out  very  diligontlj,  and  found  "^c- 'ik'„.°%^,'*;^ 
18  The  Lord  grant  unto  him  '  that ','^;^^"_'"'^j'-.'j' 
lie  may  find  '  mercy  of  the  Lord  "  in  """I's.i's^i^^ph 
that  day:  alid  in  how  many  things  he  „'^^^,  „'/^*',^- '" 
"  ministered  unto  me  at  >  Ephesus,  thou  V„"'',\'',''  ij 
knowest  vcrv  well. 


"  them,"  and  to  occupy  with  it  in  the  duties  of  the  stations 
allotted  them.  The  new  nature  communicated  in  regene- 
ration tends  to  liberty,  and  victory  over  the  fear  of  man  ; 
and  of  those  rejjrooches,  contumelies,  and  injuries,  wliich 
may  be  expected  in  the'path  of  duty  :  whenever,  therefore, 
we  find  our  hearts  discouraged,  our  hands  weakened,  or 
our  earnestness  in  the  work  of  the  Lord  abated,  we  should 
ascribe  it  to  the  remains  of  unbelief  and  a  carnal  mind, 
and  to  the  temptations  of  Satan  ;  and  we  should  strive 
more  fervently  in  jirayer  for  supplies  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  to  invigorate  our  faith  and  hope,  to  "  shed  abroad 
"  the  love  of  God  in  our  hearts,"  to  animate  us  with  zeal 
and  holy  affections,  and  to  produce  in  us  a  sound  mind 
and  heavenly  wisdom.  {Note,  Phil.  i.  9 — 1 1.)  Then  we 
shall  not  be  ashamed  of  the  testimony  of  the  Lord,  but 
glory  in  it,  even  among  his  most  scornful  enemies  ;  we 
shall  not  hesitate  to  join  ourselves  to  his  most  despised  and 
persecuted  servants  ;  and  we  shall  willingly  become  par- 
takers of  the  afflictions  of  the  Gospel,  in  dependence  on 
the  power  of  God  to  support  and  comfort  us.  In  propor- 
tion as  "  the  Spirit  witnesseth  with  our  spirits,  that  we 
"  are  the  children  of  God,"  and  we  know,  "  that  he  hath 
"  saved  us,  and  called  us  with  a  holy  calling,  not  accord- 
"  ing  to  our  works,  but  according  to  his  purpose  and 
"  grace  given  us  in  Christ,  before  the  world  began  ;"  we 
shall  feel  ourselves  constrained  by  love  to  devote  ourselves 
and  all  our  talents  to  his  glory  ;  thus  we  shall  manifest  the 
holy  nature  of  our  calling,  and  of  that  doctrine,  which  is 
so  much  opposed  and  abused  by  the  pride  and  carnality 
of  the  human  heart. 

V.   10-18. 

We  should  bless  the  Lord  continually  for  the  appearing 
of  our  Saviour  .lesus  Christ,  for  what  he  hath  done  and 
suffered  to  abolish  death,  and  for  his  Gospel,  by  which  he 
hath  brought  life  and  immortality  to  light.  As  we  have 
such  decisive  assurance  of  a  future  state,  such  full  infor- 
mation concerning  the  nature  of  it,  and  so  clear  a  prospect 
of  immortal  felicity,  by  faith  in  Him,  "  who  is,  the  Resur- 
"  rection  and  the  Life,"  let  us  give  the  more  diligence  in 
making  our  personal  interest  in  his  salvation  sure  to  our 
souls  ;  and  let  such  of  us,  as  are  appointed  to  publish  these 
important  tidings  to  mankind,  and  to  instruct  the  nations 
in  the  truths  of  Ciirist,  prepare  for  sufferings,  knowing 
that  his  most  honoured  servants  have  always  been  most 
conformed  to  him  in  this  respect.  If  then  we  be  despised 
and  persecuted  for  "  this  cause,"  let  us  not  give  plate  either 
to  fear  or  shame  ;  for  he,  in  whom  we  have  believed,  is 
able  to  bear  us  out,  and  to  keep  us  safe  to  that  day,  when 
he  shall  appear  to  perfect  our  felicity.  The  hope  of  the 
meanest  real  Christian,  rests  on  the  same  basis  w  ith  that  of 
the  greatest  apostle.  He  too  hath  learned  the  value  and 
danger  of  his  soul,  and_his  eternal  interests  •.  he  iriJrusU 


.i.  D.  07, 


II.  TIMOTHY. 


J.  D.  67. 


Hag  ii  *■ 
on    I   Cor 

13  2  Cor. 
9,  10.  Eph 


CHAP.  II. 

Timotluj  is  exhortcil  to  courage,  ililigencc, 
fulclily,  and  sclf-daiylng  patience,  as  the 
good  soldier  of  Christ,  1 — 6;  in  remem- 
brance of  Christ,  7,  ii ;  in  imitation  of 
the  apostle's  example,  9,  10  ;  and  in 
assured  faith  and  hope,  II — 13.  He 
viust  team  the  flock  avainsl  false  teach- 
ers, and  vain  controversies ;  studying 
•'  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of  truth,'''' 
14 — l(i.  The  pernicious  effects  of  the 
error  of  Hymcncus  and  Fhiktus,  17,  18  : 
yet  "  the  foundation  of  God  stands  sure,''' 
and  all  called  Christians  should  depart 
from  iniquity,  19.  Some  are  vessels  of 
honour,  others  of  dishonour  ;  but  Timo- 
thy should  seek  to  be  theforiner,  20,  21. 
He  is  taught  ivhat  to  flee,  ami  what  to  fol- 
low after,  22  ;  to  shun  disputatious  ques- 
tions ;  and  to  instruct  opposers  with  meek- 
ness, in  hopes  of  recovering  them,  23 — 
26. 

THOU  therefore,  '  my  son, ''  be  strong 
in  the  grace  that  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 


2  And  Mhc  things  that  thou  hastci. lani.  lo. i«. 
heard  of  me  *  among  *■  manv  wii.)rsses,  .iP'A.  it.  u 
"  the  same  commit  thou  to  '  li'fliful  men,  «sJ''n^  1. 14. 
s  who  sliall  be  able  to  teach  ot' .  ,«  also,      ia"""  '•'*'■ 

3  Tliou  thercfoie  ''endure  i  udness,  T  sTm  *I!  2*. 
as    a  ^ood  soldier  01  Jesus  Chn.-t.  c\  e  vn,.  xiiu 

4  INo  man  ^  that  waneth,  '  entangleth  ».  m.u  ^'v;. 
Iiimself  with  the  affairs  of  this  life  ;  °'  that  «'  x-.^'Via! 
he  may  please  him  who  hath  chosen  him  .c«i  '  ' 'T''?,' 
to  be  a  soldier.  '•'  /"-^'i"  "" 

5  And  if  a  man  also  "strive  for  il^\f^  ^^[\'''y 
masteries,  yet  ° 'm  he  not  crowned,  except  [^;;,"ih"j-9 
he  strive  lawfully.  ^'-s  rit-i.  i- 

6  The  r  husbandman  t  that  laboureth,  V'"  5.'."coi; 
must  be  first  partaker^of  the  fruits.  eHeb  ^t^."'!*.' 

7  "Consider  what  I  say;  'and  the  si,  j%jLbi^: 
Lord   give    thee    understanding     in    all  ,a^cor  i  3-5. 

thino-q  *■?"  "'  ".7'*- 

lllllJ^tj.  _s«  on  I  Tim. 

i.  18 k  Deut  XX.  5-7  Lute   ix  S5-6S. 1  ir.  10  Luke  vlii.  U-  1  Tim.  vi  3—12 

2  Pet    ii   20 m  1  Cor  vii   22  23.  8  Cor.  v.   9.  1  Thea.  li.  i D  Liike  xiii.  2l.  I  Cor. 

21-27  Phil.  i.  15.  Col.  I.  23.  Heb  xii.  4. o  ir.  7    8    Heb  ii   7.  9  Jjm    i.  12    I  Pet 

i    Rev.  ii.  10  ill   1 1,  iv.  4    10 p  iB.  xxviii   24—26   Malt,  ix  37.  38.  XX    1.  xxi.  33— 

4T.  Luie  x.2.  John  is  35—38.  I  Cor.  iii.  6— 9.  ix.  7—11 f  Or,  lahotirUtg  firit,  mult 

be  parlaker  ofUic  fruils.  I  Cor.  Ix  23   Heb  x.  36 q  Deul   iv.  39.  xxxii  29.  Ps.  lliv. 

9  Prov  xxiv.  32  Is  i  3.  v.  13.  Luke  ix.  11  Phil  iv  B.  Heb  Iii  I  vii  4  xii  3  xiii.  7. 
r  Gen.  xij  38.  39.  Ex.  xxxvi  1.3  Num.  xxvii  16,11.  1  Chr  xxii  12  xxix  19  2  Chr. 
i  8—12  P3  csix  73  125  144.  ciliii.  8,  9  iProv  il.  3-6.  Is.  xxviii  26  D«n.  i.  17. 
Luke  xxi  15  «iv  47.  John  xiv  26  xvt.  13.  Atts  vii  10  I  C»i.  xii.  3.  Epb.  i.  17, 
18.  Col.  i.  9.  Jam.  i.  3.  iii.  15    17.  I  John  v.  20. 


them,  by  daily  faith  and  prayer,  in  the  Redeemer's  hands, 
as  the  only  security  with  which  he  can  be  satisfied.  He  too 
hath  believed  in  him,  and  hath  some  experience  of  his 
power,  truth,  and  compassion  ;  the  answers  which  he 
hath  received  to  his  prayers,  and  the  change  that  hath  been 
wrought  in  his  soul,  increase  and  confirm  his  confidence  ; 
and  thus  he  is  "  persuaded  that  the  Lord  Jesus  will  pre- 
"  serve  him  unto  his  heavenly  kingdom,"  whatever  dan- 
gers, trials,  and  enemies,  he  may  meet  with  in  his  way 
thither.  In  order  to  possess  this  good  hope,  we  must 
adhere  steadfastly  to  the  form  of  sound  words,  which  the 
apostles  have  taught  us  ;  not  only  rejecting  new  notions, 
but  new  expressions  ;  which  are  often  emjiloycd  to  exalt 
one  part  of  religion,  by  drawing  the  attention  from  others 
of  equal  importance.  We  must  also  be  careful  to  hold 
even  an  orthodox  creed,  "  in  faith  and  love  which  are  in 
'"  Christ  Jesus  :"  this,  as  well  as  ministerial  faithfulness, 
must  be  aUemptcd  "by  the  holy  Spirit  which  dwelleth 
"in  us;"  and  will  never  be  performed  by  those  who 
trust  in  their  own  hearts  and  lean  to  their  own  understand- 
ings. We  need  not  wonder  that  self-wisdom,  and  a 
contempt  of  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  united  with 
adi.slike  tothe'humbliug  truths  of  theGospel,  and  to  bearing 
the  cross  for  Christ's  sake,  should  turn  so  many  in  these  lat- 
leragps  from  regarding  the  writings  of  the  apostles,  as  simi- 
lar causes  turned  many  from  them,  when  the  apostles  were 
living,  and  confirming  their  authority  and  doctrine  by  the 
most  undeniable  miracles  !  But  if  others  choose  to  follow 
the  example  of  Phygellus  and  Hermogenes  :  let  us  copy 
that  of  Oncsijjhoni.s,  by  ser king  out,  refreshing,  and  mi- 
nistering to  the  afflicted  servants  of  Chri.st ;  not  being 
ashamed  of  iheir  poverty  or  disgrace,  though  laid  in  dun- 
geons or  work-houses  ;  and  doing  them  all  the  good  we 


can  with  a  constant  affection  for  the  Lord's  sake.  Then 
shall  we  have  an  interest  in  their  prevailing  jjrayers  ;  we 
may  hope  for  the  mercy  of  God  upon  our  families  ;  and 
may  rest  assured  of  "  finding  mercy  of  the  Lord  in  that 
"  day,"  when  we  shall  most  know  its  unspeakable  value. 
And  let  those,  who  are  thus  comfort'd  and- relieved  by 
their  brethren,  not  be  backward  to  acknowledge  their  obli- 
gations, nor  negligent  in  praying  for  them,  and  all  their  con- 
nexions. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  II.  V.  1,  2.  The  aposde  next  exhorted  his 
beloved  son  Timothy,  to  be  bold  and  vigortius  in  preaching 
"  the  grace  that  was  in  Christ"  for  sinners,  or  to  be  strong 
in  dependence  on  the  grace  of  Christ.  In  order  to  ci.nli- 
nue  and  spread  the  knowledge  of  the  Gospel  among  men, 
he  directed  him  to  commit  those  doctrines,  which  he  hacl 
heard  from  him  concerning  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  his  atone- 
ment, resurrection,  ascension,  intercession,  and  salvation, 
in  the  presence  of  many  witnesses,  (or  by  many  wiinesses, 
who  all  concurred  in  attesting  them.)  "to  faithful  men, 
"  who  might  be  able  to  teach  others  also."  This  dtics  not 
indeed  prove,  that  the  people  had  no  concern  in  the  ap- 
pointment of  their  own  pastors,  or  of  ministers  to  preach 
the  Gospel  in  dark  places  ;  but  it  shows  that  Timothy 
had  a  superintending  authority  ;  and  was  empowered  to 
take  heed  that  none  should  be  appointed,  except  faithful 
men,  able  to  instruct  others  also.  It  can  scarcely  he  sup- 
posed that  there  was  any  competition  at  that  time.  The 
apostles,  and  those  sent  by  them,  would,  doubtless,  select 
the  most  suitable  persons,  and  the  people  would  cordially 
acquiesce  in  their  choice.  The  communication  of  divine 
truth  to  mankind,  by  a  succession  of  witnesses,  iroin  age 
to  age,  was  thus  etfectually  provided  for. 


A.  D.  67. 


CHAPTER  ri. 


Ji.  D.  07. 


eHeh 
\Stt  I. 

I.     A.  ts 

Kill 


ii  s  3       8  •  Remember  tl)at  '  Jesus  Christ,  of 
"*"ao  the  seed  of  David,  was  "  raised  from  the 
3  4 -Rev.  p  5  dead.  "  according  to  my  Gospel  : 
«^.°."6    Acu      !)  Wliercin  y  1  suffer    trouble,  -  as   an 
i'i-2o'   "  ''''  evil-doer,  even  unto  bonds  :  *  but  the  word 

X  Rom.  Ii  16  xvi      r   /^      i    •  i  1_  J 

26  s  Thes  ii.u.  01  (jou  is  not  boimd 


I  Tim 

7 


U. 


10    Therefore,    ''  1   endure   all    things 
"=  for  tlie  elect's  sakes,  that  they  may  also 
."Artax'xvi.i  31.  ii  obtain  the  salvation   which  is  in  Christ 

F.ph    vi     la    2".  .    ,  ,        , 

Ph.i   i  12-u.  Jesus,  *  with  eternal  olorv- 

9  Thes    111   I.  r     .     ,        ,.   •    1    ,.    1  ■•'  r\         •/> 

bs,tonx-Rf\>.  1  ]  It  IS  f  a  faithful  saying  :  «  r  or  if  we 
'-"■"si  Vohn  st  ^^  ^^^^  ^^*^''  ^"''^'  ""  ^'^^  ^'^^^'  also  live  with 
Cor  IV.  15  cui       12  If  'we  suffer,  we  shall   also   reign 


dProv   viii.  35   John  niii   r-J    l  Thes 

7     K.  23  2   Cor    iv.    17   Col    i.  27     2    Thes    ii     It 

15.  iii.  I.— Tt.  ill     8 cRom.vi.   5    8   2  Cor     iv 

h  Jn!in  xiv     19     2  Cor    xiii    4   I  Thes.   iv.   17.  v.lO. 

2'.'    Kom.  viii.  17  Tbil.  i  38.  2  Thes    i  4-8  1  Pet. 

4  6. 


i,   13,  11  1  Pet 

1  Pet    V    'fl  —  f  Sir  on  1  Tim.   i. 
in.    Gsl     1     19,20     Col.  iii      3.   4. 

i    M^tt.  XIX.  j28,29'Artsxiv 

V.    13-16.  Uev.   1  S.  9.».  10.   KX 


V.  3 — 7,  Timothy  was  again  called  on  to  consider 
himself  as  the  good  soldier  of  Christ.  Having  enlisted 
under  his  banner,  he  wa.s  bound  to  follow  him,  and  obey 
his  orders  ;  he  must  be  ready  to  expose  his  life  in  the  cause 
of  the  Gospel,  and  at  all  hazards  to  endeavour  to  promote 
it.  As  therefore  soldiers,  in  actual  service,  must  expect 
toil  and  hardships,  as  uel!  as  danger,  .so  he  ought  to  be 
prepared  for  sufferings  and  difficulties  of  every  kind.  And 
©s  no  man,  who  engaged  in  the  military  life,  entangled 
himself  wiih  the  management  of  hu.sbandry.  or  commerce, 
but  left  these  employments  to  others,  that  he  might  be 
wholly  at  liberty  to  please  the  commander  under  whom 
he  served,  and  so  to  obtain  prefn-mont  an'  honour;  so 
Timodiy  must  not  engage  in  any  secular  business,  or  any 
of  the  affairs  of  life,  so  as  to  interfere  with  his  pleasing 
Christ,  who  had  chosen  him  to  be  his  soldier,  and  was 
able  abundantly  to  make  up  all  losses  to  him.  It  is  plain 
from  Paul's  own  example,  that  ministers  may,  on  some 
oecasions,  earn  their  bread  by  labour;  but  th's  widely  dif- 
fers from  seeking  to  grow  rich  by  trade,  or  such  em[doy- 
ments  as  engross  the  mind  and  time,  and  introduce  minis- 
ters into  such  connexions,  and  involve  them  in  so  many 
pecuniary  engagements,  as  greatly  endanger  their  own 
characters  and  the  honour  of  the  Gospel.  The  original 
■word  means  ncgroliations,  rather  than  uffairs.  In  the  pub- 
lic games,  also,  the  man  who  strove  for  mastery  was 
not  crowned  victor,  unless  the  contest  had  been  managed 
according  to  prescribed  rules  ;  it  therefore  behooved  Timo- 
thy and  his  brethren  to  regulate  their  diligence  and  earnest- 
ness by  the  word  of  God,  otherwise  they  could  not  exjiect 
the  conqueror's  crown.  .\nd  as  the  husbandman  mui-.i  first 
labour,  before  he  partakes  of  the  fruits  of  the  field,  so 
they  muil  first  diligently  and  paticnUy  execute  their  mi- 
nistry, before  they  received  the  gracious  recom]>ense. 
This  is  the  most  obvious  construction  and  meaning  of  the 
verse  ;  but  it  may  signify,  that  the  labouring  husbandman 
■musters/  be  supported  by  the  fruits  of  ihe  earth,  or  he 
cannot  perform  his  work ;  nor  can  the  otnce  of  the  mi- 
nistry be  duly  exercised,  except  by  those  who  live  on 
Christ  themselves,  as  well  as  preach  him  to  others.  Ti- 
mothy ought  therefore  well  to  consider  these  illustrations ; 


Matt 

X. 

3R 

SXVl. 

3.V 

75 

Mark 

til 

.    3i, 

IX 

2ti 

xii.  9 

1  .lohn  ii 

:i2,  S3 

Ju 

(le  < 

Uev  i 

13 

Hi  1 

l3   xxv.  1 

Mai 

xxiv 

35 

Horn 

with  him;  ''if  we  deny  fnm,  he  also  will  u 
deny  us : 

13  If  we  believe  not,  ^  i/cl  he  abideth  I'u" 
faithful  ;  "  he  cannot  deny  himself. 

14  Of  these  things  ''put  (hrni  in  re- 
membrance, °  charging  them  before  the 
Lord,   '' that  they  strive  not  about  words   2  ihes  iii. 3' 

"  to  no  profit,  but  to  "■  the  subvertinc:  of  the  "r',L™  "2  "neb; 
,  r  '  o  VI  18 

hearers.  n «"  ""is. 

15  '  Study  to  shew  thyself  '  approved  '.'j-'rhls'ti'^' 
unto  God,  "  a  workman  that  needeth  not  ^.T;^"-  '  ''• 
to  be  ashamed,  "  rightly  dividing  the  word  p^'f,^',  ^•'1  \°^ 
of  truth.  i'4it.^ii!''9- 


q  I  Sam 


1 6  But   y  shun  profane  and  vain  bab- 

Jcr.  ii  8   II   vii.  8.  xvi.  19.    x^iii    32    Has     ii    18    Matt    xxi     26.  1    Tim     iv.  8.  Heti 

xiii   9, r  Jer   xxiii   36.  Acts   xviii.'lO.  xv   24     Gal.    i    7.   Tit.    iii    11 s    l-eh 

iv    11.2  Ptt    1.10,    15     iii    14  Gr tA'ts   li    22.  Rom     xiv.  18.  xvi    10     2  Cor    v. 

9    10, X     18.  Gal.  i    10.  1  Thes.  li.  4 u  Matt   xiii   52   2  Cor.   iii.  G    vi    3.4    1  Tim 

"      ~     ■"  — X  IHark  iv.  33.  Luke  xii   42.  JohD  xxi    15-  17.  Acts  xx    20  27  I  Cor. 


Tit  i    14. 


2  2  Cor.  iv    2.  1  Thes.  y.  14.  Heb.  v    11-14. y  14.  I  Tim. 


20 


for  thus  the  Lord  would  give  him  understanding  in  respect 
of  all  things  pertaining  to  his  work  and  circumstances. 
Thus  it  may  be  explained  ;  though  our  version  renders  it 
as  a  prayer  for  him. 

\'.  8 — i'3.  Amidst  all  dangers  and  sufferings,  it  bs-  ' 
hooved  Timothy  to  "  remember  Jesus  Christ,"  the  pro- 
mised Saviour,  "  of  the  seed  of  David,  who  had  been 
'•  raised  from  the  dead."  This  seems  the  proper  transla- 
tion ;  for  Timothy  was  not  only  called  on  to  remember,  and 
preach  to  others,  the  resurrection  of  Jesus,  but  all  the 
sufferings  which  preceded  this  great  event,  and  his  conduct 
under  them*  (Notes,  Heb.  xii.  1 — 3.)  This  could  not 
fail  to  suggest  proper  motives  and  encouragements  to  per- 
severance and  constancy.  For  preaching  that  Gospel,  which 
related  to  these  great  events,  St.  Paul  was  then  suffering 
trouble  as'  a  malefactor,  even  unto  bonds,  and  in  prison  ; 
yet  as  the  word  of  God  was  not  bound,  but  was  success- 
fully preached  by  numbers,  he  was  well  satisfied,  nay,  he 
exulted  with  joy.  For  he  willingly  endured  all  things 
that  he  was  called  to  suffer,  from  love  to  the  elect  of  God; 
and  in  order  to  be  an  instrument  in  bringing  those  to  com- 
plete deliverance  from  all  evil,  and  the  enjoyment  of  eter- 
nal glory,  for  whom  Christ  had  shed  his  precious  blood. 
Thus  he  at  onre  sought  their  salvation  and  his  own  :  for  it 
was  a  faithful  saying,  (probribly  in  frequent  use  among 
Christians)  that  if  they  were  indeed  dead  with  Christ,  to 
sin  and  the  world,  and  ready  to  die  for  his  Gospel,  they 
would  assuredly  live  with  him  in  that  g'ory,  which  he  en- 
tered on  after  hi.s  crucifixion  and  resurrection  ;  if  they  de- 
nied him  from  dread  of  sufferings  and  death,  or  any  other 
carnal  motive,  and  persisted  in  this  denial.  Christ  would 
also  deny  them,  and  leave  them  to  perish  with  his  enemies  ; 
if  they  dared  not  to  rely  on  his  word,  would  not  credit  his 
testimony,  or  were  unfaithful  to  him,  they  would  ruiii 
themselves  ;  but  he  would  still  abide  faithful  to  his  covenant- 
engagements  to  his  true  disciples,  and  true  to  his  word  of 
execuling  vengeance  on  uobclievers.  For  ho  could  not  deny 
himself,  or  act  contrary  to  his  word,  and  his  own  essential 
and  divine  perfections,  out  of  jiarlial  favour  or  weak  com- 
passion ;  so  that  it  behooved  them  :ill  to  '•  hold  fast  tli.^ 
"  beginning  of  their  confklcncc  steadiest  to  the  rndc'' 


.;.  D.  ti7. 


II.  TIMOTHY. 


•}.  D.  er. 


7.  iii  13.  E^ro  K  blinffs  ;  '  lor  they  will  increase  unto  more 

10      H03     Ml.     I  °    I,.  •' 

I  Cor.  ».  B.  XV  unffodlincss. 

33.    2    Thea     li.         ^ 

7,8   Til  i.  ii:'       17  And  "tlieir  word  will  eat  as  doth  a 


He'). 


Ii. 


!  Pet.  .i  2.  18  *  canker  :  of  whom  arc  •'Hymcnens  and 

Rev.  XIII    3    U    T^,   .,  J 

IS  Philetus  ; 

18    Who   '^concerning   the   truth   liavr 
That  the  resurrection  i.s 


•  Or,  gnuiT 
b  1  T.iii    I 
c  Matt   XX 


20 


29 


2»  erred,  saying, 
lo  jam"°v   19.  V^^^  already  ;  and  •=  overtl\row   the   faith 

■"coMH  ."■  "  "^  some- 

"ilJJ'v;,r  1':  19  Nevertheless,  'the  foundation  of 
J.'M'i'eor.^xi'Godsstandeth  t  sure,  "having  this  seal, 
nTiv""x"2s'L'The   Lord  knoweth  them  that  are   his. 

XIV  33  xxviii.  16.  Matt.  vii.  :i.  Luke  vi  18    1  Cor  iii   10,  II    Bpliii.  20    I  Tim    vi,  la 

Heb.  xi    10   Kev   xxi    u g  ,vl»it    «>iv  2».  .Mark  xiii   22    R.un.   viii    31-a5    is.  II 

Heb.  vi.  Ifl,  19. r  Or.  stlad^  Ps.  cuii.  6   c«xv.  1,2. li  Ha',  li   2:t  Zp.cti    iii    9   iv  7- 

9  Kph.  IV  :iO — i  Num.  svi  5.  Ps.  i.  6  xiixvii.18  2B  N.ih  i  7  Milt  i  li  13  Lute  xiii 
27.  Jolio  X.    U.  28-30  xiii    IS.Rom.  viii.  2ii,  xi.  2.  1  Cor    viii.  3.  C.al.    i«.9.  Reu   xvii    8. 


V.  14 — 18.  Timothy  was  directed  to  remind  Chiis- 
tians,  and  mini.sters,  ofthe  important  jjractical  truths  bcfoie 
stated  ;  and  to  charge  them  most  solemnly,  as  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lord,  not  to  stiive  and  dispute  about  words, 
and  such    frivolous  matters,  as   the    love  of  controversy 


And,  ''  Let  every  one  that  namcth  k  K-um  vi  27  i,. 
the    name  of  Christ,  'depart   from   ini-  lM"t't.'xxv"i  1*. 

.-..,l#,r  A  ts  ix     u    xi. 

qUlty.  26.  XV    17.  Rom. 

20  But  ™  in  a  ereat  house  there  are  not  ■  2.  Kp'h  liL^s! 

In  I  r  I  I  1        ,•      -I  1  "«"■    'I.  13    Iii. 

only  "  vessels  01  efoid,  and  ol  silver,  but  »  xsn  « 

I     •'         ^  I  *i        /-  I  1  I  '"<>    Xxviil     28. 

also  ol  wood,   and  ot  earth  ;  "  and  some  •*'    xjtvi»    "• 

.  ,  1-1  x\xii.  27    Prov. 

to  honour,  and  some  to  dishonour.  M'2Cr,'*°°ii'"i' 

21  If  a  man  therefore  Ppurffe  himself  ^p'-, "■',■  ,1  ■^■"'•^ 

r  1  I  1      II    I  '        "        1  '      '~"      '^'^ 

troin  these,  he  shall  be  "i  a  vessel  unto  i'lL^^",  "^p'^t 'j- 
honour,  sanctified,  and  'meet  for  the  i^,i' ij^,','- ',■ 
nsastcr's  use,  and  ^prepared  unto  every  ^^'^J"i,j '-J^'; 
good  work.  I'Tim'jii'  fi 

"Heh  iii.  2-6    f  Pet  il   5 n  Ex  x^vii   3    Etra  i    G    vi  5.  I.^in   iv.  S   Dan  v  2.  iii! 

2  6.27.   2Cor    iv  7 o  Rom      ix    il-23 — pis  i  25   Iii    II.     Mal.    hi.  3    I  Cor   v 

3 q20.  Ps  cxis.  9   I  Pet   i.  7 — r  Acts  ix.  !.'•. 


thus  they  denied  the  future  resurrection  of  tlie  dead. 
{Notes,  1  Cor.  xv.  1  —  19.  1  Tim.  i.  19,20.)  In  this  man- 
ner they  had  perverted  the  fniih  of  some,  and  seduced  se- 
veral into  fatal  heresies,  who  had  once  made  a  promising 
profession  of  llic  Go5['el.     Rightly  dividi7ig,  &!c.     '  Let 


magnified   into  important    distinctions.       These    disputes  I '  him  pass  over  nothing  that  should  be   said;  let  him  add 


could  answer  no  good  purpose  ;  but,  on  the  contrary,  they 
tended  to  subvert  the  hearers  ;  perplexing  ihem  about 
empty  speculations,  feeding  their  self-conceit  and  con- 
tempt of  others,  and  drawing  them  oflT  from  the  sim- 
plicity of  faith  and  obedience.  At  the  same  time,  Timothy 
was  enjoined  studiously  to  endeavour  to  approve  himself,  in 


nothing  of  his  own:  let  him  mutilate,  tear  in  pieces,  and 
'  wrest  nothing  :  finally,  let  him  dilig'enily  consider  what 
'the  hearers  are  capable  of  receiving,  and  what  conduces 
'  to  edification.'     (IJesa.) 

V.  19.     Notwithstanding  those  apostacies  and  delusion.'?, 
by  which  many  were   ruined,  it  ought   to  be    firmly    bc- 


thc  sight  of  God,  in  all  his  conduct  and  ministrations  ;  hejieved,  that    "  the  Foundation  of  God  stood  sure."     Some 


was  reminded  to  bestow  pains,  that  he  might  perform  his 
ministerial  services  as  a  workman  who  knew  how  to  go 
about  his  business,  and  needed  not  to  be  ashamed  of  his 
performances,  or  airaid  of  having  them  most  accurately 
examined.  In  preaching  the  Gospel,  he  must  "  rightly 
•'  divide  the  word  of  truth  ;"  giving  to  every  person  his 
proper  portion,  according  to  his  state,  character,  and  cir- 
cumstances. In  this  expression,  the  apostle  is  supposed  by 
some  to  allude  to  the  skill  used  by  the  priests,  in  cutting 
in  pieces  the  victims,  and  dividing  them  according  to  the 
legal  prescriptions  ;  and  by  others,  to  refer  to  the  conduct 
of  those,  who  carve  for  a  large  company,  and  are  peculiarly 
careful  iliat  no  one  wants  what  is  suitable  for  him.  To 
this  conduct  he  was  required  to  adhere  :  and  to  avoid  the 


have  interpreted  this  of  the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection, 
and  others  of  election  ;  but  Christ  himself,  or  the  promise 
of  eternal  life  to  every  one  that  bclieveth  in  him,  is  doubt- 
less "  the  Foundation  of  God,''  which  the  apostle  meant. 
This  stands  sure  ;  "  the  gates  of  hell  cannot  prevail  against 
"  it,"  nor  can  any  one,  who  has  truly  built  upon  it,  be 
fatally  deceived.  According  to  the  ancient  custom  of  seal- 
ing the  foundation-stones  of  magnificent  structures,  and 
engraving  some  inscription  upon  them,  this  mystical  Foun- 
dation had  the  seal  of  God,  and  a  double  in-<cription,  upon 
it.  On  the  one  side  it  was.engraved,  as  it  were,  for  the 
believer's  encouragement,  "  The  Lord  knoweth  them  that 
"  are  his  ;"  lie  knows  who.n  h  e  hath  chosen  ;  he  ap- 
proves, and    takes  special    care  of  those,    whom  he  hath 


profane  and  vain  babblings,"  to  which  many  paid  undue] called,  and  who  are  his  believing  and  obedient  people  ;  he 
attention:  for,  however  frivolous  they  seemed,  yet  the  |  distinguishes  the  meanest  of  them  from  the  most  specious 
apostle  foresaw  that  they  would  increase,  and  produce  I  hypocrites,  and  he  will  preserve  every  one  of  them,  whilst 
more  ungodliness  among  men  professing  Christianity.  For  others  are  deceived  and  perish.     This  is  supposed  by  some 


the  words  of  such  jjeiverters  of  the  truth,  being  of 
poisonous  nature,  would  imperceptibly  diflnse  their  noxious 
influence,  till  they  had  eaten  out  the  life  and  power  of 
true  religion  :  even  as  a  gangrene  spreads  in  the  human 
body,  till  it  corrupts  and  destroys  the  whole  of  it.  Of 
Ihese  vain  disputers  there  seem  to  have  been  various  de- 
scriptions:  but  the  apostle  mentioned  Plymcneus  and  Phi- 
letus in  particular,  wh.o  h;ul  wandrrnil  fir  from  the  truth 
of  the  Gospel ;  for  they  explained  the  doctrine  of  the  resur- 
rection in  a  mystical  and  allegorical  manner;  as  if  it  only 
meant  the  introduction  of  a  new  dispensation,  or  some 
moral  change  in  n;cn's  characters,  which  were  events  in 
themselves,   or  in  respect  of  Christians,  already  past  ;  and 


to  refer  to  the  words  of  Moses,  concerning  Aaron  and 
himself,  in  the  rebellion  of  Korah,  D;Uhan,  and  Ahiram. 
[Niim-  xvi.  .5.)  On  the  other  side  it  is  engraven,  for  the 
admonition  of  all  prolessed  Christians,  and  to  mark  the 
characters  and  direct  the  conduct  of  true  believers,  "  Let 
"  every  one,  thnt  nameth  the  name  of  Christ,  depart  from 
"  iniquity."  Thus  men  must  seek  the  as^urance  of  their 
calling  and  election  ;  thus  they  must  evidence  the  sincerity 
of  their  fiith  and  love,  and  show  their  gratitude  for  dis- 
tinguishing grace  ;  tlius  they  will  best  avoid  the  snares  of 
deceivers,  and  mark  the  difference  between  themselves  and 
every  kind  of  hypocrites.  {Notes.  Zech.  iii.  9.  Malt,  vih 
24-— 27.   1  Cor!  iii.  11.) 


j«.  D.  67. 


«  Prof  vi.  5. 
I  Cer  tJ.  18  X. 
U     I  Tim    vi. 


CHAPTER  II. 


J}.  D.  67- 


xHu  on,  1  Tim. 
iT.  13  vi  II. 
3  Joba  II. 

y  Set  on,  I  Cor. 
>iv    I. 

%  Rom.  xiv  17. 
t9.     XV.     i,    6 

.t  Cor  i  10. 
Heh  xli  U 
I  ret.  iii.  II         J 

il  Chr  XXIX   17. 

■  K.   Ps.  xsii  1  livi 

J  Tim  vi.  4,  S 

■«i.  II.  Tit.  i   I.  Jam 

I  Tim  iji.  3.  Tit  i  7  Ja 

Jam    iv  2   Gr. fL 

Tij.  17.  I  Fet  iii  8. 


22    *  Flee    also  "  youthful    Ui.sts  ;    but 

*  follow  righteousness,  faith,  >  charity, 
'  peace,  with  them  that  ^  call  on  the  Lord 
out  of  a  pure  heart. 

2.i  But  ^  foolish  and  unlearned  ques- 
tions avoid,  knowing  that  they  do  gender 
strifes  ; 

24  And  "  the  servant  of  the  Lord 
''   must   not  '  strive  ;     '   but    be    sfentle 

•  ti     IR.  19      1 
Deut 


xxxiv  5.    .losh    i.  1.  2  Cbr. 
-  -d  Matt   xii.  19   Acts  XV.  2 

19,20.  Ji]de3. e  Jolm  ...  . 

II.  SCor.  X  I.  Gal  v  22  1  Hies 


8 1  Set  ,171,  M    16, 

[Xiv.  n     Dan.  vl.20.  I  Tim 

2  Cor  X.  4     Phil,  li  3    14. 

S2    Acts  vii.  26.  xxjii  B. 

it   Hi  3.    Jam. 


V.  20 — 22.  .Still  fiirtlipr  to  show  that  heresies  and 
defections  were  entirely  consistent  with  the  engagements 
of  God  by  his  covenant  to  believers,  the  apostle  observed, 
that  in  a  great  house,  the  habitation  of  some  wealthy  per- 
son, there  were  not  only  vessels  ofgoldandof  silver,  but 
others  of  baser  materials  :  the  former  for  honourable,  and 
the  other  for  meaner,  uses.  In  like  manner,  in  the  visible 
church,  not  only  true  Christians  and  faithful  ministers  were 
found,  as  willing  instruments  in  the  honourable  work  of 
glorifying  God,  and  promoting  the  good  of  men;  but  per- 
sons also  of  a  different  character,  whose  hypocrisy  and 
iniquity  were  over-ruled,  contrary  to  their  intentions,  to 
fultil  his  righteous  purposes,  though  to  their  own  ruin  and 
eveilusting  contempt.  If  then  a  minister  carefully  purified 
himself  from  these  evil  things,  and  simply  adhered  to  (he 
truth  and  will  of  God,  he  would  be  a  vessel  of  honour, 
sanctified,  and  pre  pared  for  the  service  of  Christ,  and  ready 
to  be  his  willing  instrument  in  every  good  work.  The 
apostle  therefore  warned  Timothy,  not  only  to  avoid  false 
doctrines,  but  "  to  flee  youthful  lusts :"  both  the  sensual 
indulgences  to  which  young  persons  are  most  liable,  and 
also  those  impetuous  passfens,  that  rashness,  and  love  of 
novelty  or  controversy,  and  that  desire  of  being  distin- 
guished, to  which  they  are  equally  propense  :  anri  he  ex- 
horted him  to  pursue  every  holy  temper,  and  diligently  to 
practise  every  good  thing  himself,  as  well  as  to  inculcate 
them  on  others  ;  especially  to  follow  after  peace  with  all 
those,  who  called  on  the  Lord  out  of  a  pure  heart,  or  in 
sincere  faith  and  love,  notwithstanding  their  infirmities, 
and  mistakes  in  matters  of  inferior  consequence. 

V.  23 — :;6.  Again  the  apostle  saw  it  necessary  to 
caution  his  beloved  Timothy  against  foolish  and  unlearned 
tjuestions :  such  curious,  presumptuous,  or  usele.-s  ques- 
tions, as  often  appear  to  spring  from  a  depth  of  discern- 
ment, reflection,  and  eruilition  ;  but  which  in  fact  are 
suggested  by  folly,  and  a  want  of  solid  acquaintance  with 
the  majesty  of  God,  with  man's  true  condition  and  cha- 
racter, and  with  other  subjects  of  similar  importance. 
For  these  questions,  which  different  persons  would  resolve 
in  different  ways,  must  engender  fierce  and  hostile  contests 
among  proud  and  obstinate  disputants,  which  would  be 
managed  with  such  acrimony  and  mutual  revilings,  or 
even  injuries,  that  they  might  be  c;dled /y-ft^ '■»("•*•.  What- 
ever Jewish  or  Genlile  dispiiters  did,  "the  servant  of  the 
"  Lord  must  not  strive"  in  this  manner,  or  with  such 
■weapons.  On  the  coi.tr.nry,  he  must  be  gende  in  his 
address  and  conduct  to  ail  men,  even  to  the  most  virulent 

Vol.  v.— No.  34. 


unto  all   men,   s  apt    to  teach,  *  patient  ;  ?.i,Tiiii    m 
25    ''In   mecdvness  '  instructing    those  *o'r,/or6M 
that  oppose   themselves  ;  ''  if  God  '  per-  >>•■  ^" 

,  '  •  -11         •  1  I  h  Milt,    xi, 

adventure,  will   give    them  '"  repentance  ^.«^  »■;  I 
to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth  ;  ! '^p^' Jin ''; 

20  And  thai  they  may  f  recover  them- 
selves  "   out  of  the   snare    of  the    devil 


JohDV.  34    Aci 
JXli.   &c 

,  ,  '  k  Jer.  xxKi  IS.I 

°  who  are  |  taken  captive  by  him  p  at   his  ;lji,[''  j^j'-  3 
will. 


Actsv  31, 

m  iii.  7  Matt.  sxi. 

17    I  Cor  XV.  14.  Eph 


3i. 


i.  17.  I  John  V.  16 1  Acts  viii   22.  I  Tim.  ii.  4 

3,  4.  15,  Act£  ii.  38.  XX  21, 1  Gr.  amake,  Luke  x 

-n  Ps  cxxiv,  7  Is   viii.  16  xxviii    13    Actsxxvi.  18    2  Cor 

ii.9--l2  1  Tim   iii  7.  vi   9.10  Kev  xii    9,  xx.  2,  3. o  Is.  xlii.  S,  7,  xlix.26. 

12.   Matt.  xii.  28,  29    Luke  xi    £1,22.   2  Pet.  ii.  16-iO 1  Gr. 'otcn  oKlt, 

12.  ii.  6.  Lul;e  Xiii   31,  32.  John  xiii.  2  27.  Acts  v.  3.  I  Tim   ),  20. 


and  unreasonable  opposers,  or  jierverters  of  the  truth  :  he 
must  be  apt  and  ready  to  instruct  men  in  the  doctrines  of 
Christ,  with  clear  exjjlanations,  cool  discussions,  conclu- 
sive arguments  and  testimonies,  pertinent  illustrations,  and 
kind  language  :  at  the  same  time  he  must  patiently  bear 
revilings,  ridicule,  and  ill  usage,  without  recrimination  or 
resentment.  Thus,  in  a  meek,  dispassionate,  forbearing, 
and  forgiving  temper,  he  must  continue  to  instruct  such  as 
opposed  themselves,  however  perverse  and  obstinate  they 
were,  provided  they  would  attend  to  the  word  ;  still  hoping 
that "  God,  peradventure,  would  give  them  repentance." 
This  might  be  sometimes  the  case  ;  and  then  they  would 
humbly  receive  and  profess  the  truth,  and  depend  on  the 
mercy  and  grace  of  God  in  Christ  for  pardon,  assistance, 
and  deliverance.  But,  should  this  take  place,  the  servant 
of  God  would  reflect,  with  remorse,  on  the  sharpness 
which  he  had  shown  towards  those,  whom  the  Lord  had 
mercifully  borne  with,  notwithstanding  their  provocations. 
He  should,  therefore,  rather  hope  and  wait  for  their 
coming  to  themselves,  "  awaking  as  from  sleep,"  or  re- 
covering as  men  from  intoxication ;  and  so  escaping  the 
snare  of  the  devil,  in  which  he  had  entangled  them,  by  his 
arlfiil  devices  and  suitable  temptations,  even  as  fowlers 
draw  the  birds  into  the  fatal  snare.  That  so  they  might 
recover  their  liberty,  though  taken  captive  by  Satan,  as 
prisoners  are  after  a  battle,  who  may  be  disposed  of  at  the 
victor's  will ;  being  consigned  to  death,  to  chains,  or  to 
slavery,  as  he  pleases.  For  such  men  would  remain 
entirely  in  the  power  of  Satan,  unless  God  should  mer- 
cifully please  to  give  them  repentance,  and  so  effect  their 
deliverance. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—13. 

The  falls  of  some,  and  the  good  examples  of  others, 
should  excite  us  to  be  strong  in  the  grace  of  Christ,  and 
zealous  in  his  cause.  None  ought  to  be  chosen  or  ap- 
pointed to  the  sacred  ministry,  who  are  not  faithful  men, 
and  competent  to  instruct  others  also:  and  all  concerned  in 
this  important  trust  should  be  careful,  to  whom  they  com- 
mit the  "  stewardship  of  the  mysteries  of  Christ :"  for  if 
they  wilfully,  negligently,  or  partially  choose,  or  ordain, 
improper  persons,  they  will  be  condemned  for  it  hrfore 
many  witnesses,  however  they  here  concealed  their  motives 
or  excused  their  conduct.  The  gooH  soldier  of  Christ  must 
be  ready,  at  his  Captain's  word,  to  venture  into  the  most 

3  F 


A.  D.  C?. 


H.  TIMOTHV. 


.1  D.  G^. 


CHAP.  Hi. 


The  apostle  fordels  grievous  times,  in  the 
last  days,  through  the  atrocious  wicked- 
ness of  those,  uho  would  have  the  form, 
without   the  power,  of  godliness,  1 — 5  . 


perilous  situations,  and  to  endure  the  cxtrcmest  liardshijis. 
He  ought  therefore  to  be  hardy,  self-denying,  and  coura- 
geous ;  one  who  loves  his  leader,  and  firmy  believes  he 
can  make  up  all  losses  to  him,  even  the  loss  of  his  life, 
which  no  other  prince,  or  general,  can  do  for  his  soldiers. 
It  is  desirable  that  ihey  who  are  engaged  in  this  holy  war- 
fare, should  be  exempted  from  the  necessity  of  attending 
io  ."secular  business  :  but  all,  who  would  please  their  Lord, 
must  avoid  whatever  is  not  absolutely  necessary,  and  evei'y 
thing  that  is  entangling.  Whilst  numbers  wholly  disre- 
gard these  rules,  some,  who  are  active,  and  seem  to  strive 
ibr  the  mastery,  arc  not  careful  to  "  strive  lawfully  :"  for 
they  cither  spend  their  zeal  about  outward  forms,  human 
inventions,  and  doubtful  disputations,  or  they  use  unsanc- 
tifiod  weapons,  furnished  by  bigotry  and  resentment.  A\^e 
should  also  labour  in  patience  and  hope,  assured  "  that 
"  in  due  season  we  shall  reap,  if  we  faint  not,"  without 
vainly  expecting  to  receive  our  reward,  till  we  have  given 
proof  of  our  persevering  diligence.  In  all  our  hardships, 
conflicts,  and  temptations,  we  must  remember  the  Lord 
Jesus,  and  meditate  daily  on  his  sufferings,  his  resurrection, 
and  his  subsequent  glory.  Thus  wc  shall  learn  to  expect 
trials,  and  be  the  less  disquieted  "  if  we  suffer  trouble  as 
"  evil  doers  even  unto  bonds  ;"  knowing  that  no  j/ower  can 
Lind  the  word  of  God,  or  prevent  the  spread  of  the  Gospel 
as  he  sees  good.  And  if  the  mind  of  Christ  be  in  us,  we 
bhall  be  willing  "  to  endure  all  things,  for  the  elect's 
•'  sake,"  and  to  promote  the  salvation  and  eternal  glory  of 
those,  for  whom  Christ  willingly  laid  down  his  life.  It  is 
a  faithful  saying,  that  if  we  be  thus  dead  with  Christ,  we 
shall  also  live  v.ilh  him  ;  if  we  suffer,  we  shall  also  reign 
with  him.  Bot  he  will  deny  before  his  Father's  throne, 
those  who  deny  him  before  men ;  and  hi?  truth  as  much 
ensures  the  unbeliever's  condemnation,  as  the  believer's 
salvation  ;  for  he  cannot  deny  himself,  and  ••  heaven  and 
"  earth  shall  pass  away,  but  his  words  shall  not  pass  away." 

V.  14—18. 

Ministers  must  charge  their  flocks  before  the  Lord,  with 
i^rcat  solemnity  and  earnestness,  not  to  strive  about  words, 
or  the  Shibboleths  of  a  parly,  which  tend  to  no  profit,  but 
rather  to  the  subverting  of  the  hearers.  In  this  part  of 
onr  work  we  shall  be  likely  to  give  offence  ;  for  eager  con- 
troversy is  exceedingly  relishing  to  the  vitiated  taste  of  the 
carnal  mind,  which  loathes  plain  practical  instruction- 
IVe  should  therefore  "  study  to  show  ourselves  approved 
♦'to  God,"  and  to  obtain  his  seal  to  our  ministry :  we 
should  bestow  pains  to  become  skilful,  as  well  n^fnithful, 
preachers,  "  wo:-kmen  that  need  not  be  ashamed;"  in- 
structors "  that  know  how  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of 
"  truth,"  and  to  give  every  man  the  portion  that  belongs 
to  him,  with  clo>e  application  to  his  conscience  and  affcc- 1 
tions.     This  will  lead  us  to  a  distance  from  profane  and! 


end  the  dccncs  ciwl  opposition  of  fulsc 
teachers,  6 — 9.  He  jiroposcs  his  own  ex- 
ample to  Timothi/,  ]{) — Ki;  exhort ino- 
him  to  continue  in  thcfnllu  1  1 ;  und  show- 
ing the  excellency,  uuthority,  and  suffi- 
ciency of  the  sacred  scriptures,  \[) — 17. 


vain  babblings,  which  continually  in  re  .se  to  more  ungod- 
liness :  for  many  a  specious  error  is  allowed,  -ivithout  notce, 
to  be  intruded  among  professed  Cliris'.ians,  which  gradually 
cats  like  a  canker,  and  destroys  il.e  j  o\ier  of  go('lin*=ss  in 
an  imperceptible  manner.  Sci^rct  !y  any  thing  hath  done 
more  mischief  within  the  chun  h,  and  among  those  who 
retain  a  regard  for  the  sciiptures,  than  the  manner  of 
Hymeneus  and  Philetus,  in  allegorizing  away  its  plain 
doctrines  and  precepts,  and  so  causing  them  to  evaporate 
in  some  visionary  mystical  notion.  This  some  cull  apiri- 
(iializing ;  but  it  well  answers  the  put  pose  of  deceivers, 
(though  often  used  by  well-meaning  injudicious  persons.) 
It  excites  the  won-ler  of  the  ignorant,  and  the  disgust  of 
rational  men;  and  thus  it  takes  off  the  one  from  the  sub- 
stantia! part  of  relitcion,  to  amuse  themselves  with  fancies  ; 
and  it  increases  the  prejudices  of  the  other  against  evan- 
gelical religion.  Nothing  can  be  so  crude,  foolish,  or  evi- 
dently erroneous,  but  it  will  subvert  the  temporary  faith 
of  some  jipofessors  of  the  Gospel  ;  for  of  all  the  numberless 
delusions,  which  have  been,  or  may  be  invented,  there  is 
not  one,  but  is  more  congenial  to  the  pride  and  lusts  of 
men,  than  the  simple  truths  of  God's  word. 

V.   19—26. 

Amidst  all  confusions  and  apostacies,  "  the  Foundation 
"  of  the  Lord  standethsure."  Secure  and  happy  arc  they, 
who  build  thereon  by  an  obedient  faith !  He  knows  them 
as  his  own  people  ;  and  they  m^'  know  this  thf  msclvcs,  by 
their  diligent  care  to  depart  from  iniquity,  and  to  honour 
the  name  of  Christ  by  a  holy  conversation.  These  are  the 
vessels  of  gold  and  silver,  which  the  Lord  hath  '■  before  pre- 
"  pared  unto  glory,"  whom  he  haih  "sanctified  and  made 
"  meet  for  his  own  use.  and  ready  for  every  good  work  :" 
and  when  the  vessels  of  dishonour  shall  be  consigned  to 
destruction,  these  will  be  "  filled  with  all  the  fulness  of 
"  God."  Let  us  then  seek  to  be  cleansed  from  all  fihhi- 
ness  of  tlesh  and  spirit:  let  young  Christians  and  ministers 
flee  from  youthful  lusts :  let  all  "  follow  after  righteous- 
"  ness,  faith,  love,  peace,  with  all  them  that  call  on  the 
"  Lord  out  of  a  pure  heart:"  and  let  the  frequent  repe- 
titions of  the  apostle  leach  us  the  vast  importance  of  avoid- 
ing foolish,  curious,  and  frivolous  questions,  and  whatever 
can  produce  strifes  and  angry  controversies.  Alas !  how 
little  has  it  been  remembered,  that  "  the  servant  of  the 
"  Lord  must  not  strive,  but  be  gentle  towards  all  men, 
'■  apt  to  teach,  patient !"  Numbers  seem  to  think  that  the 
reverse  should  be  his  character  and  conduct,  and  that  zeal 
for  doctrinal  truths  is  incompatible  with  gentleness,  meek- 
ness, patience,  and  love  !  This  predilection  for  controversy, 
both  in  teachers  and  hearers  of  the  Gospel,  is  one  grand 
hinderance  to  our  recovc-ing  sinners  out  of  the  snare  of  the 
devil ;  for  to  exasperaic  opposers  is  by  no  means  the  way 
to  cooviflce  them.    Tlie  artful  enemy  of  our  souls  knov,-5 


A.  D.  C7. 


CHAPTER  in. 


A.  D.  m 


(  Gen.  X 

ix.1.  Is 

li  2   le 

.  xU'i'i* 

17    xlix 

39   V.t. 

S5\VI1I 

16  njn. 

X     U 

l03    iii. 

».    Mlc 

iv     1. 

I  T;ra 

i?.     I. 

Si'et 

Hi       3. 

1  John 

ii       18. 

Ju  '0  '8 

bDa:,   V 

iS20— 

2-».     v'li 

8-li 

.  36- JS 


THIS  know    also,   iliar  ^iii    the  last 
days,  "perilous  times  shall  come. 

2  For  men  shall    be   '  lovers    of  their 
own  selves,  ''  covetous,''  boasters,  ^  proud, 

''  6  blasphemers,    ''  disobedient   to   parents, 
unthankful,  unholy, 

3  Without  '  natural    affection,  •=  truce- 


11  3  Thes. 

ii.  ;l-12   1  rian.  17.1-3   Rev.  viii-xvii. 1 

Jl.  Jam.  11.  8 d  I-uke  xii.  15.  Ro-u    i.  29  < 

Re  .  xviii    12.13. e  Ps.  X  3  xli-'i  6  Iii   I 

3  Thes  ii.  4.  Jam  iv  16.  2  Pet  ii.  18.  Jucle  16  • 

0.  1  >  el  V  5 E  Dan   ».i  ii.  xi.  36   1  T.m 

S,  6.  wi.  9.  II   SI h  Matt   XV.  6.    Mark  v 

Uoai   I.  31. k  3  Sam  Xii.  1—3.  Bs.  xr.  4. 


Rom  xv  1-3.  2  Cor  v.  15  Ph  1.  ii. 
1.  iii  S  2  Pet.  ii  3.  14.  IS  JuJe  U  IS 
Is  s  15  Acts  V.  36  Rom  i  30  xi  18 
— f  I'lov.  vi.  17  1  Tim  vi.  I  Jam  iv 
.  20.  J  I'et,  ii  12  Juile  10.  Rev.  xiii.  1 . 

11.  12    Ro:o.  i.  30. i  .Matt.  X.  21. 

E.  xvlK  16-19.  Rum   i    31   Or 


how  to  bait  his  hook,  and  spread  his  net  for  men,  accord- 
ing to  their  ditTerent  tastes,  humours,  and  situations-  He 
conceals  thfd.inger,  and  allures  ihcni  with  the  prospect  of 
gain  or  pleasure.  They  suspect  not  the  deccjjtion,  till  they 
ha-.c  swallowed  the  bait,  or  are  caught  in  the  net :  then 
they  arc  "  taken  captive  hy  him  at  his  will ;"  and  they 
sornetiraes  appear  under  a  kind  of  necessity  of  proceeding 
in  their  ruinous  courses.  Yet,  some  are  recovered  from  out 
of  the  snare:  for  when  God  gives  them  repentance,  they 
come  to  themselves,  they  acknowledge  the  truth,  they  con- 
fess their  guilt,  they  cry  for  mercy  and  deliverance,  they 
obtain  pardon  and  grace,  they  are  set  at  liberty,  and  walk 
in  newness  of  life  ;  snd  Satan  can  never  more  regain  his 
dominion  over  them.  There  is  no  peradventure  in  respect 
of  the  readiness  of  God  to  pardon  those,  who  do  repent  ; 
but  we  cannot  tell  whether  he  will  give  repentance  to 
tJiosc,  who  still  continue  to  oppose  his  will :  yet,  as  he 
sometimes  gives  it  even  to  the  most  obstinate  of  his  one- 
mics,  it  is  our  duty  to  hope  and  pray  for  them  ;  and  in  meek- 
ness to  instruct  them,  as  long  as  we  have  the  opportunity. 
And,  if  any  feel  themselves  taken  captive  by  Satan,  and 
long  for  deliverance,  let  them  remember,  that  they  can  ne- 
ver recover  themselves  out  of  the  snare  of  the  devil,  ex- 
cept by  acknowledging  the  truth  of  God  in  the  Gospel ; 
that  this  they  never  can  do  without  repentance  ;  that  re- 
pentance is  the  gift  of  God  ;  and  finally,  that  they  must  ask 
It  of  him  by  earnest  persevering  prayer. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  III.  V.  1 — 3.  The  apostle  foresaw,  and  gave 
warning  to  Timothy,  that  in  the  last  days,  or  under  the 
Christian  dispensation,  perilous  or  grievous  times  would 
arrive  ;  in  which  it  would  be  extremely  difficult  for  Chris- 
tians to  escape  the  contagion  of  bad  examples  and  corrupt 
principles,  or  for  ministers  to  preach  the  unadulterated 
truth  of  the  Gospel ;  and  in  which  they,  who  retained 
their  integrity,  would  be  exposed  to  the  hatred  and  perse- 
cution of  their  professed  bretlsren.  For,  while  the  love 
of  Christ,  of  one  another,  and  of  all  men,  distinguished 
real  Christians  from  other.^,  a  race  was  about  to  arise,  who 
would  in  general  "  be  lovers  of  the  ir  own  selves,"  in  a 
carnal,  inordinate,  and  exclusive  manner ;  being  covetous 
am!  greedy  in  getting  and  keeping  wealth  at  any  rate,  and 
idolatrously  trusting  in  it.  They  would  be  "  vain-glorious 
"  boasters,"  and  '•  proud,"  of  their  abilities,  attainments, 
and  supposed  merits ;  blasphoniprs  of  the  perfections, 
truths,  and  ways  of  God;  disobedient  to  their  parents; 
ungrateful  to  the  Lord,  and  their  earthly  benefactors; 
■unholy  and  profane,  ready  to  violate  promises  and  cove- 


breakers,   *  false  accusers,  '  incontinent, ' ^r.xiau-h^i,, 
"  lierce,  "  dcspisers  ol  those  that  are  good,  i.'; '"...■''""»..' 

ri-i       .  r  ,  .     ,  •"  1      I      Tini.  lull   Tit. 

4  °  Iraitors,  heady,  p  high-mmdcd,,';^,^^''^'.'"^"^' ^ 
"i  lovers  of  pleasures   '  more  than  lovers  3"t,j;e''i5",e''' 

of  God  ;  "iian"' vii'i'"  2  V 

5  Having  =  a  form  of  godliness,  but  "" e^xti'^c" 
denying  the  power  thereof :  'from  such  "iJi':,i'^'|',i;Jks 
tin-n  away.  Wcl  us  !4,r' 

ii.  0 0  2  Pet.  ii.  10.  Jnde  S,  0. p  Rom.  xi.  20.  1  Tim.  vi.  17. <i  Rom  Kvi.l8.Fhil- 

iii.  18.  19    I  Tiir,   v.  B.  S  Pet   ii.  13.  Juile  In    12.  Uev.  xviii    7 r  Matt.  X   37.    Horn.  i. 

25    viii.7,  8.  1  John  ii.  15,  16. s  Is.  sxix.  13    xlviii.  1,  2.  Uiii.  1-3.  E'.  XXXiil-  3"-  ■ 

32   Matt    Vii    I'i.  xsiii.7.  8    Uom.  ii    £0-24.  1  Tim   v.  8.  Tit   i   IE 1  ii.  16  S3.  Rom. 

xvi  17,  18.  Eph.  iv- 14.2  Thes  iii.  6   U.  1  Tim  vi.  5.  Tit.iji.  10.  SJohn  10,  II. 


nants,  being  unfaithful  to  every  trust  reposed  in  them  ; 
false  accusers  of  others,  in  order  to  find  a  pretence  for 
persecuting  them  ;  given  up  to  the  excessive  indulgence  of 
their  appetites  ;  fierce  and  savage  in  their  tempers  ;  not  lov- 
ing, but  despising  good  men  and  good  things  ;  betrayers  of 
those  who  trusted  them ;  of  a  seditious  ami  turbulent  s|)irii; 
respecting  their  rulers  ;  rash  and  impetuous  ;  liaughty  and 
imperious  ;  and  lovers  of  sensual  or  dissipated  pleasures, 
rather  than  lovers  of  God  ;  delighting  "in  these  gratifica- 
tions, and  not  in  the  Lord  and  his  holy  service.  Yet,  along 
with  all  these  hateful  vices,  they  would  retain  '•  the  form 
"  of  godliness,"  professing  Christianity,  attending  on  sacred 
ordinances,  and  pretending  to  be  religious;  whilst  they 
renounced  "  the  power  of  it ;"  and  at  least  practically 
denied,  that  it  ought  to  have  any  sanctifying  influence  on 
their  affections,  tempers,  and  conduct.  From  persons  of 
this  character  Timothy  was  directed  to  turn  away,  and  to 
have  no  fellowship  with  them.  We  are  not  to  suppose 
that  the  same  individuals  would  answer  to  the  whole  of 
this  description ;  but  men  v.ould  arise,  called  Christians,, 
who  would  be  guilty  of  these  vices  :  some  being  more 
notorious  in  one  way,  and  some  in  another,  even  as  the 
heathens  were,  and  differing  from  them  only  in  name. 
(Notes,  Rom.  i.  29 — 32.)  Such  persons  have  abounded 
within  the  visible  church  in  every  place,  and  through  all 
succeeding  ages  hitherto ;  and  soine  have  been  found  even 
among  those,  that  most  zealously  contended  for  the  peculiar 
doctrines  of  the  Gospel.  Many  such  were  soon  perceived 
in  the  primitive  church  ;  but  things  grew  worse  and  worse, 
(13,)  till  the  grand  antichristian  apostacy  was  produced. 
The  selfishness,  enormous  covetousness,  high  swelling 
words  of  vanity,  and  blasphemous  claims  and  titles  of  the 
church  of  Rome,  have  generally  been  supposed  to  be  point- 
ed at  in  an  especial  manner.  Their  countenancing  children 
to  disobey  their  parents,  and  parents  to  withdraw  their 
natural  affection  from  their  children,  in  order  the  more 
readily  to  replenish  their  religious  houses  ;  their  disregard 
of  the  most  solemn  leagues  and  covenants,  and  want  of  all 
faith  and  mercy  towards  those  whom  they  fulseiy  acc.nsed 
of  heresy  ;  their  enmity  against  true  Christians;  the  licen- 
tiousness countenanced  by  indulgences  and  dispensations  ; 
their  fierce  persecutions  ;  their  arrogant  conduct  towards 
princes  and  emperors  ;  have  certainly  cxceedctl  every  other 
corruption  of  Christianity  that  hath  yet  appeared  :  yet  they 
have  always  'aaintained.  and  been  very  exact  and  pom[ious 
in  their  "  form  of  godliness."  It  seems  almost  self-evi- 
dent, that  the  apostle  foretells  what  the  state  of  things  would 
be  in  the  visible  church,  and  among  the  j^rofessors  and  mi- 
nisters of  Christianity.  No  doubt,  the  Jews,  just  before 
3  F  2 


J.   B.  67. 


Tit   ii.ll    Jul* 

4 


f}  For  "  of  this   sort  arc  they  which 
cret'f--  into  houses,  and  lead   captive   silly 
latt  xi.  women,   "  laden    with  sins,    ^  led    away 
y'.cor.xii. 3  s  with  ''  divers  lusts, 

z  vu'k'v. 'i9  I      7    'Ever    learning,    and    never    able 
iii'."!;  "s  lei  ii  to    come    to  "    the    knowledtrc    of    the 

m.  Jiide  16   18  ,  ^ 

»iT.j,4     neut  truth. 

»,vV  Is. XXI.      8  Now,  "^  as  Jannes  and  Jambres  Avith- 

10,  II     El.  Xl».  1     «  .  II  II  ■    i     .1 

4-!0.viauxm  stood  Moses,  so  do  these  also  "  resist  the 

U    John  11,  20,  '  -I         * 

^  «  "i (or  truth :  '  men  o(  corrupt  mmds,  *    repro- 
»»•  li'^He^'i'-  bate  concerning  the  faith. 
v'J'^     •    «       9  But   they^hall  proceed  no  further  : 

ft  See    o».   II    Sa-  J  r  , 

Sfifr'is."  "■fo'"  'their  folly  shall  be  manliest  unto  all 
\xii2*-'2*'j'?r'  '"^«'  ^s  theirs  also  was. 

(xXTiV  I.fcr  Acts  xhi.  8-11.  XV   L'4.  Gal.  i.  7— 9.  ii  4.S.    Eph   iv.  14.  2  Tbes   ii   0—1) 
Tit  i.  10.  2l'et   11    1—3    I  Join  •!    18   iv.  I     Rev.  ii.  6.  14.  iS  20 
22   Bom.  i   28    xvi.  '3   2  Cor  .d    13—15   I  Tim   1. 

Juclc  19  19 ■  Or.  of  no  judgment  S«eon,2Ci 

19  is   11.    I  Kin;j  \xii   2i.   Ps   Ixxxvi.  10.    Jer. 
SXXvii.  19.  Acts  xiii.  II.  XIX.  15-17. 


II.  TIMOTHY.  jl.  D.  67 

10  But  t  thou  hast  « fully  known  ^  my  tor,  a..  *»-< 
ctrine,    '  manner    of  life,    ••    purpose,  r^fuJ^Ti'M. 


-e  A..ts  vi.j   21, 
.5  Tit   i    IC  a  I'et.  li  U 

i,  G. f  8    y;x.  vii    12.  Viii. 

15-17.    XXiX   21-23.  31,32 


the  dcstiiiction  of  Jerusalem,  answered  in  many  things  to 
the  (lescrii)tion  here  given  ;  and  so  do  numbers  of  protes- 
tant  Christians,  so  called  at  this  day.  There  was,  however, 
no  occasion  to  warn  Timothy  to  "  turn  away  from"  perse- 
cuting Jews ;  but  the  mystery  of  iniquity  was  already 
working,  and  it  was  necessary  for  faithful  ministers  to 
protest  against  it  in  the  most  decided  manner.  IVilhoul 
nalvrul  tiffeclion.  (3.)  '  The  Roman  clergy,  being  for- 
'  bid'Ien  to  marry,  can  neither  have  wives  nor  children 
•  openly ;  so  they  are  without  the  affections  natural  to 
'  mankind  -,  at  least  they  dare  not  avow  them.'  {Mack- 
night.)  The  word  rendered  "  false  accusers,"  (3,)  is 
devils.  The  persons  intended  are  the  ministers,  and  as  it 
were  tiie  nioulh,  of  this  grand  acrusorof  the  brethren,  and 
the  successors  of  the  traitor  Judas,  (John  vi.  70,  71.  Bev. 
xii.  9,  10.)  Lovers,  &c.  (4.)  Or  "  Lovers  of  plea- 
"sures,  rather  than  lovers  of  God."  This  is  the  literal 
translation.  The  persons  intended  idolized  pleasure,  de- 
voting themselves  to  it,  instead  of  God. 

V.  6 — 9.  There  were,  even  in  the  apostle's  days,  men 
•f  the  sort  which  he  had  described,  who,  in  a  covert  man- 
ner, and  with  subde  insinuation,  crept  into  families,  pry- 
ing into  their  affairs,  winding  themselves  into  confidence, 
cainin^'  ascendency  over  the  consciences,  and  perverting 
the  souls  of  the  unstable,  for  their  own  interest  or  that  of 
their  party.  Such  deceivers  singled  out  the  weakest  and 
most  credulous  women,  that  they  might  take  advantage  of 
their  want  of  information  and  discernment,  to  work  upon 
their  imaginations  and  passions.  Their  success  was  also 
chiefly  aqion^  such  "  as  were  laden  with  sins,  and  led 
"  away  with  divers  lusts  ;"  perhaps  such  as,  before  they 
professed  Christianity,  had  been  addicted  to  liceniiousness, 
and  not  being  renewed  by  divine  grace,  but  merely  re- 
strained by  temporary  coiiviciions,  were  ready  to  hearken 
to  the  flatteries  and  soothing  delusions  of  false  teachers,  and 
io  embrace  a  carnal  self-indulgent  religion,  which  wo^ld 
at  once  give  ease  to  the  conscience,  and  licence  to  sinful 
passions.  There  were  also  such  as  were  "  ever  learning." 
bestowing  pains  to  become  acquainted  with  religion  ;  but 
running  aitcr  every  new  teacher,  and  hearkening  to  every 
novel  notion,  continually  shifting  from  one  thing  to  another, 


doctrine, 

'  laith,  long-sulFering,  charity,  patience,      i  i-uke    i     ». 
11    ■"    Persecutions,    alflictions    which  n  iTe.'n.  iv'a. 
came  unto  me  "  at  Antioch,  at  Iconium,  at  Rom  xvi   t'". 


Lystra;  what] 


persecutions  1  endured  :  "but  I'^rim  I'V  ly. 
out  of  them  all  the  Lord  delivered  me.         7 '  nek.  x'm  'I' 

,   .     \T  I        II       I  ..  ,         ■•  II       2  JolinS,  10 

12  lea,  and  all   that  will   'live  godv'*"   "   '«• 

a-    i  T  111          ./•  ft    .     .f     X.  VI  4  I  Thes. 

irist  Jesus,    i  slia  I  sutler  persecution.  ,'*  •r.^'  ".'  '' 

,^  '..  1  k  I.     Dan.   1     8. 

13  but  'evil  men  and  seducers  shall  ^^'^^.j^l^  ^■'■ 
wax  worse  and  worse,  deceiving:,  and '**  »  *S''-rL*-' 
'  beins:  deceived.  |'j,J2   ti^^i. 

19  23.24   Rom.  Tiii.  35-37    I  Cor  Ir.  9— II.  2  Cor.  I  S-in.  ir.'s-l  l'.' 

1.33,34 n  Acts  xi.;  SO  51.  xi»  2  t  19-21 o  ,v  17,18  Gen 

XKii    1    49   Jol.t.  la. 20.  Ps  xxxiv    19.  XX»»ii.40.xci2— 6.  Ulsxll. 
"  27   Aota  IX  23-26.  xxi   32,33  xxiil   10   12—24   aXT. 

;t  Ii   9 p  2  Cor  i.  12.   I  Tim.  ii  2.  iii    16    vi,  3. 

-qls.  xxntii    12-15.   .Malt,  v    10-12.  x  2J-2J.  xvi. 
6  27.  John  XV.  19-21.   K»i.  2  23.  Xvii.l4   ArUxiv. 


B  Acts  ix    16.  X! 

xi    23-28.  Heb 

xlvili.  16.  2  Sa 

10   li.  xUii  2.  Jer  i    19.  Dan   vi 

3.  4  xxvl.  17.  22  2  Cor  i.  1(1   1  V 

Tit   i.  I    il    12   2  Pet   iii    11 

,34  Mark  i   :iO.  Luke  xi' 


.  1  Thes 
'.  vii  14. 
.3.  Rev 


31-38  I  Pet  il  20.81  iii  II.  iv  12—16  v  9,  10  Kev 
r  Set  on.  8,  li  16  17  2Thra  ii  6-10  ITim  iv  1  21'ft  i 
iii  23 sJobxii  16    13  Iliv  20  Ez  xiv  9,10.  2  The-,  i 


:o. 


and  thus  •'  never  able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the 
"  truth."  {31arg.  tief.)  These  were  the  persons  wiiom 
the  false  teachers  first  assailed  ;  and,  by  their  insinuations 
and  flatteries,  they  reduced  them  into  a  kind  of  captivity 
to  them,  that  by  their  means  they  might  accomplish  their 
covetous,  ambitious,  or  licentious  purposes.  Now  as  the 
Egyptian  magicians,  (whnse  names  were  reported  by  tra- 
dition, and  by  some  ancient  writers,  to  have  been  Jannes 
and  Jambres,)  withstood  Moses  by  counterfeiting  his  mi- 
racles, and  thus  endeavoured  to  bewilder  Pharaoh's  mind, 
that  he  might  nut  regard  the  message  of  Jehovah  ;  so 
these  false  teachers  withstood  the  truth,  by  deceiving  men 
with  a  false  Gospel  and  various  lying  prelei.ces  ;  being  cor- 
rupt and  depraved  in  their  minds,  alieiraied  from  the  faith 
of  Christ,  and  rejected  by  God  as  hyjjocrites  or  apostates. 
But  they  would  not  be  able  to  proceed  any  further  in  their 
opposition  to  the  Gospel,  than  the  limits  prescribed  to  them 
in  the  wisdom  of  God  ;  and  at  length  their  folly  would  be 
published  to  all  men,  even  to  their  most  devoted  adherent.- ; 
as  that  of  the  magicians  was,  when  the  bile  was  upon  them 
as  well  as  on  the  other  Egyptians.  {Nole,  Ex.  ix.  II.) 
V.  iO — 13.  As  a  contiast  to  the  base  spirit  of  the 
deceivers  before-mentioned,  the  apostle  called  Timothy's 
attention  to  his  own  conduct  and  ministry.  He  had  had 
full  o[)|)orttinity  of  knowing  accurately  the  doctrine,  wliich 
he  iiad  preachetl  in  every  place,  the  manner  in  wliich  he 
had  lived,  the  leading  aim  and  purpose  whiihhe  had  pur- 
sued in  the  most  determined  manner,  with  every  pai'ti- 
cular,  concerning  his  spirit,  conduct,  and  ministry  ;  and 
he  had  a'tained  to  a  full  acquaintance  with  them.  He  had 
especi.illy  observed  the  patience,  with  which  he  had  en- 
dured p'Tsecutions  in  several  places.  It  is  highly  probable, 
that  Timothy  was  converted  to  Christianity  during  tlie 
apostle's  first  progress  through  the  cities  of  Asia  Minor, 
(Soles,  Acts  xiii.  xiv.  xvi. — 1 — 3;)  and  that  he  was  an 
eye-witness  of  St.  Paul's  suflerings  at  that  time.  This 
satisfactorily  accounts  for  his  mentioning  \h':>e  persecu- 
tions, rather  than  more  recent  ones,  which  Timothy  had 
not  witnessed.  Antioch  in  Pisidia  is  meant,  ludi  ed,  it 
was  a  general  rule,  that  if  any  man  was  dot'  rmined  to 
live  a  godly  life,  in  dependence  on  the  atonement  and  grace 


Ji.  D.  67. 


CHAPTER  III. 


./?.  D.  67. 


ti.  IS  ii.s.  s«  14  But  '  continue  thou  in  the  thini^s 
ul'cu  ™ii.  3i:  whicli  tliou  hast  learned,  and  hrst  been 
itog  coi'ii  2  u  assured    of,    "  knowins:   of  whom    thou 

I  Thes  i  4.  Heb.  '  ° 

/iV^Thls  ii.  "^^*  learned  them  ; 
>3-     ,„  15  And  tiiat  ^  from  a  child    thou   hast 

y  1.5     I  Sam  )i.  ■         ■       ■  •  i   •    i 

3' ?e Ysx"'?  known  Mhe  holy  scriptures,  ^  vvhicli  are 
•  tiire't-i  sit.  ^t)le  to  make  thee  wise    unto    salvation, 
ii  40"''°  '  "  through  faith  which  is  in  Christ  Jesus. 

£  Did.  s  21.  Malt  xxii.  M    l.ukexsiv.  27  32.  4i,    Act?  xtii    2    Kom   1.  2.    xvi.  20.    I 

tor  XV.  2  Pet    i.  20,  21.  iii.  16. a  I's   xi\   7.  Julia  v.  39,  iO.    Acts  X,  .13.  Kiii   89. 

38,3».  1  Pet.  i.  10-ia.  1  John  t.  U,  12.  Rev.  six   10. 


tlO 


of  ihe  Lord  Jesu."?,  and  according  to  his  precepts,  he  would 
certainly  be  exposed  to  persecution.  A  lorm  of  godliness, 
without  any  direct  connexion  with  the  doctrine  of  faith  in 
a  crucitied  Saviour  ;  or  a  profession  of  that  faith,  without 
the  example  of  a  godly  life,  might  bo  endured  and  tole- 
rated :  but  the  open  profession  of  "  the  truth  as  it  is  in 
"  Jesus,"  and  a  resolute  attention  to  all  the  duties  of  vital 
godliness,  would  excite  the  scorn  and  enmity  of  mankind  ; 
nor  could  any  abilities,  ainiableness,  or  benelkmce,  secure 
a  man  from  some  effects  of  their  jiersecuting  animosity. — 
Instead  of  matters  taking  a  more  favourable  turn,'  the 
apostle  predicted  that  wicked  men  and  seducing  teachers 
would  grow  more  and  more  subtle,  daring,  callous,  mali- 
cious, cruel,  covetous,  and  ambitious  ;  deceiving  others, 
and  being  themselves  deceived,  by  their  own  delusions  and 
by  Sutan's  wiles.  The  history  of  the  Christian  church, 
through  all  the  subsequent  ages,  forms  an  awful  demon- 
stration, that  he  spake  as  he  was  moved  by  the  Holy 
Spirit :  so  that  all  the  declamations  of  infidels  against  the 
impostures,  persecutions,  wars,  massacres,  and  mischiefs, 
©ccasioned  by  Christianity,  are  only  so  many  attestations 
to  the  truth  of  that  religion,  which  is  contained  in  the  holy 
scriptures,  and  in  the  profession  and  lives  of  a  remnant 
through  every  age  ;  and  they  bear  against  nothing  but  that 
spurious  Christianity,  which  was  long  before  condemned 
by  the  Spirit  of  prophecy.  The  individual  deceivers, 
whom  the  aposde  in  the  preceding  verses  described,  wnuld 
soon  be  put  to  shame  :  but  others,  succeeding  them  in  the 
same  course,  would,  from  age  to  age,  carry  on  a  similar 
pl.tn  of  deception,  with  more  diabolical  subtlety  and  ini- 
quity; being  themselves  deceived  by  Satan,  while  employed 
by  him  to  deceive  mankind.  The  original  word,  for  "  sedu- 
''  cei's,"  signifies »nag'('cia»i.s,  or  fnc/ia,'i/frs,  such  as  Jannes 
and  Jiimbies  had  been  :  that  is,  men  who,  by  lying  jjreten- 
cesto  miraculous  powers,  opposed  that  Gospel,  which  had 
been  confirmed  by  real  and  indisputable  miracles.  Now 
it  scarcely  admits  of  a  doubt,  what  company  of  men,  since 
the  aposde'sday.'s,  have  most  exactly  answered  this  descrip- 
tion.    {iSole,  i  Thes.  ii.  9—12.  fiVv.xiii.  11  —  17.) 

V.  14 — 17.  The  apostle,  applying  what  he  had  before 
stated,  called  on  Timothy  vigilantly  to  maintain,  and  per- 
severe in,  the  inofes.nion  and  preaching  of  that  doctrine 
which  he  had  learned,  and  assuredly  believed ;  knowing 
that  he  had  n^ccived  it  fi  om  the  Lord  through  his  ministry, 
and  remembering  that  it  accorded  to  the  holy  scriptures, 
w  ith  which  t'.e  luid  from  his  childhood  bcii  acquainted. — 
Tiiese,  when  properly  understood,  were  sufficient  to  render 
him  wise  unto  salvation,  and  to  instruct  him  in  all  things 
pt'rt.iiiiiiig  to  it :  as  they  all  spake  of  the  promised  Messiah, 
and  prepared  the  mind  for  receiving  him  in  faith,  and  sub- 


IG  *■  All  scripture  is  given  by  iu5nira-t''S""''=V»  .^ 
n    ot    Uod,    '  and    is  jjroiitable  "   lor  j;;'^; '•''i,^?- J^; 

doctrine, «  for  roproof,  for  correction, '  for  ?Ji,'^.,*;i°Ac^ 

instruction  ni  righteousness  :  !<,!',  ",V's*'xJ' 

17    That  sihe  man    of  God   may  be  f„%^' ';;..M"'''2 

perfect,  *  thoroui^hly  "  furnished  unto   all  ^k-  lix.~7-ii. 

good  works.         ^  -  ^J^^.,;?.':^;',!: 

2^.32    M.c.  ir  7.    Acti  XX   20   27.  I  Cor.  xii.  7     Ep!i  i».  1 1 -16. d  S«  oti,  h.  10. 

e  IV.  2  Prov   vi   23  xv    lo.  at.  .;.hniii.  20.  Kph.  v    11-13.    Heb  si.  I.  Gr. f  ii.  2S. 

Deut   iv.  36.    Neh  ix.  20     I's  cxix.  9.  11.    Matt.  xiii.  52.  Acts  xviii   25.    R.i'".    il-M. 

I'teoa,  1  T.m.  vi  11. '■  Oi-. prrftcUd b  ii.  21.  Neh.  ii   18.  Acts  ix.  36.  2  Cor.  ix. 

Eph.  ii  10.  Tit.  ii.  U  lii.  1.  Htb..' 


8  Epb 


tb.  X.  2d. 


mitting  to  his  authority.  For  all  the  writings  of  Moses 
and  the  prophets  were  given  by  inspiration  of  God,  to 
instruct  men  in  divine  things :  and  every  part  of  them  was 
not  only  perfect  truth,  but  profitable,  to  teach  them  sound 
doctrine  respecting  God  and  themselves,  the  eternal  state, 
the  way  of  acceptance,  and  other  interesting  and  dillicult 
subjects  ;  to  reprove  and  convince  them  of  their  errors  and 
sins,  that  they  might  learn  their  guilt  and  danger,  and  so 
value  and  embrace  the  remedy  proposed  ;  to  correct  and 
regulate  their  affections,  dispositions,  and  conduct;  and  to 
instruct  them  in  every  part  of  universal  righteousness, 
with  the  obligations,  motives,  and  encouragements  to  it. — 
Thus  they  were  suited,  and  sufficient,  not  only  to  make 
the  Christian  wise  unto  salvation,  and  to  direct  his  whole 
behaviour,  but  to  perfect  "  the  man  of  God,"  the  faithful 
minister  of  Christ;  and  fully  to  supply  him  with  know- 
ledge and  wisdom,  and  whatever  could  tend  to  his  fitness 
for  every  good  work,  in  his  private  conduct,  and  public 
services.  Doubtless  this  is  still  most  emphatically  true  of 
the  sacred  scripturts,  now  the  canon  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment also  is  completed.  The  Old  Testament,  almost 
entirely  in  its  present  form,  was  called  by  the  Jews,  "  The 
"  scriptures,"  or,  "  The  Oracles  of  God  :"  now,  if  every 
thing,  which  Christ  and  his  apostles  spoke  on  the  subject, 
was  exactly  calculated  to  confirm  them  in  this  opinion,  and 
to  discredit  all  traditional  revelations;  and  if  the  apostle 
here  expressly  declares,  that  the  whole  was  divinely  in- 
spired;  what  are  they  about,  who,  as  professed  friends  to 
Christianity,  and  in  the  office  of  pastors  and  rulers  of  the 
Christian  church,  labour  indeed  to  persuade  men  that  the 
books  of  Moi^es,  and  other  parts  of  the  Old  Testament, 
aregenHmtand  aH//i«i/i'c,  but  speak  so  ambiguously  on 
the  point  of  their  being  divinely  inspired,  as  to  leave  their 
readers  in  general  to  suppose,  that  they  do  not  believe  them 
to  be  so;  or  that  this  is  a  matter  of  subordinate  conse- 
quence ? 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1-9. 

The  descent  of  a  stone  to  the  earth  is  not  more  natural, 
than  men's  propensity  to  turn  away  from  God  :  so  thai,' 
whatever  means  are  used  to  bring  them  to  loveiiim  and 
one  another,  the  end  will  not  he  attained,  unles,-*  iiy  the 
continual  influence  of  his  new-creating  Spirit.  We  need 
not,  therefore,  wonder,  that,  in  the  last  days,  under  the 
fullest  external  revelation  which  God  hath  made  to  man 
perilous  times  soon  came,  and  professed  Christians  bera/no 
'*  lovers  of  themselves,  lo\cis  of  money,  of  honour  and 
"  of  pleasure,  rather  than   lovers  of  God."     Our  land  at 


A.  D.  67 


If.  TIMOTHY. 


J.  D.  67. 


CHAP.  IV. 


The  apostle  solemnly  charges  Timothy  to  be 
diligent  and  faithfulin  his  ministry,  1,2; 
as  ere  long  nun  would  not  endure  sound 
doctrine,  3,  4  ;  ami  as  he,  Paul,  had 
nearly  finished  his  work,  ivas  about  to 
suffer  martyrdom,  and  receive  the  crown 
of  righteoustiess,  5 — 8,  he  presses  Timo-\ 
(hy  to  come   to  him,  and  to  bring  Mark 


with  him,  as  he  was  almost  left  atone ; 
and  gives  him  information,  direction, 
and  caution,  in  several  particulars,  fl — 
1 5.  He  shows  Timothy  how  his  breth- 
ren had  forsaken  him,  and  how  the  Lord 
had  supported  him,  when  called  to  an- 
swer before  his  persecutors  ;  expressing 
his  confidence  in  htm  for  the  future.  lt> 
— 18  ;  and  concludes  with  salutations 
and  benedictions,  1 9 — 22. 


this  day  abounds  with  such  nominal  disciples  as  are  here 
described;  some  are  selfish  and  covetous;  othei'S  proud 
boasters  and  bhi^phemcrs,  or  regardless  of  iheir  duty  lo 
parents  or  children,  relatives  and  rulers,  being  unthankful 
and  unholy  ;  others  are  slanderous,  treacherous,  intem- 
perate, licentious,  fierce,  implacable,  despisers  ot  good 
men,  traitors,  heady,  high-minded  ;  and  who  can  number 
ijhose,  "  who  are  lovers  of  pleasure  rather  than  lovers  of 
*'  God  ?"  Can  any  man  seriously  ihir.k  that  these  crimes 
arc  less  abominable  in  men  called  Christians,  than  they 
■were  in  heathens  ?  Can  any  one  doubt  that  they  will  be 
more  terribly  punished  ?  In  fact,  in  proportion  to  the  zeal 
and  exactness  with  which  the  form  of  godliness  is  re- 
tained, when  the  power  of  it  is  denied,  the  more  criminal 
and  dangerous  men  become,  and  the  more  should  they  be 
avoided  and  protested  against.  For  when  any  form  or 
notion  of  religion  is  made  a  cloak  or  an  excuse  for  wilful 
transgressions  of  fiod's  law,  the  danger  becomes  greater 
than  from  men  who  openly  cast  ofl'  all  regard  to  God. 
Hypocrisy,  superstition,  enthusiasm,  and  aniinomianism, 
are  infectious  beyond  other  mental  maladies  ;  the  poisonous 
draught  is  most  dangerous,  when  mingled  to  resemble  some 
valuable  medicine  ;  and  a  wolf  in  sheep's  clothing  is  most 
dreadful  to  the  unsuspecting  flock.  Of  this  genux,  (which 
is  divided  into  various  apecies,  popish  and  protest:>iU,  an- 
cient and  modern,  learned  and  unlearned,)  there  hav^  ever 
been  artful  men,  who  have  insinuated  themselves,  by  pom- 
pous or  plausible  pretensions  and  flatteries,  into  the  favour 
and  confidence  of  the  weakest,  most  credulous,  most  igno- 
rant, and  imaginative  of  the  human  species ;  and  who  have 
taken  them  captive,  by  soothing  them  into  quietness,  "  when 
•'  laden  with  sins,  and  led  away  with  divers  lusts."  Those 
ueak  and  deluded  persons,  who  want  a  safe  and  comfort- 
able religion,  without  self-denial,  humiliation,  and  mor- 
tification of  their  lusts,  "  are  ever  learning,  and  never 
"  able  to  come  to  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,"  and 
readily  fall  in  with  artful  and  interested  deceivers  of  every 
description.  For  as  Jannes  and  Jambres  withstood  iVIoses 
by  aping  his  miracles,  so  do  such  men  resist  the  truth  by 
a  counterfeit  Gospel,  and  by  substituting  visions,  supcrsti- 
tionv  "r  curious  speculations,  instead  of  repentance,  faith, 
and  holy  obedience.  Such  delusions  act  like  opiates;  they 
lull  the  conscience  into  a  pleasing  sleop,  and  increase  the 
disease;  and  Ihcy  arc  administered  by  men  of  corrupt 
minds,  wlu)  are  reprobate  concerning  the  faith,  of  wliom 
all  fliould  beware.  But,  though  it  is  grievous  to  perceive 
fjiat  '•  evil  men  and  seducers  grow  worse  and  worse,  de- 
"  cciving  and  being  deceived  ;"  yet  we  may  rejoice  that 
they  cannot  exceed  their  limits,  that  they  cannot  fatally  dc-j 


lude  the  upright  believer;  and  that,  at  length,  their  folly 
will  be  made  manifest  to  all  men,  as  that  of  their  predeces- 
sors has  been. 

V.  10—17. 

In  order  to  escape  and  expose  every  seduction,  let  us 
study  to  become  well  acquainted  with  the  doctrine  and 
example  of  the  apostle ;  let  us  copy  his  manner  of  life, 
"  his  purpose,  faith,  long-suffering,  charity,  and  patience  ;" 
let  us  frequently  reflect  on  his  persecutions,  supports,  and 
deliverances  ;  let  us  count  our  cost,  and  know  assuredly, 
that  "  if  any  man  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus,  he  must 
"  suffer  persecution"  in  one  way  or  another,  as  far  as  Pro- 
vidence will  permit  the  enmity  of  men's  hearts  to  break 
forth  against  him.  Let  us  then  continue  in  the  things 
which  we  have  learned  and  professed  to  believe,  endea- 
vouring to  get  further  acquaintance  w  ith  the  holy  Scrip- 
tures, "  which  are  able  to  make  us  wise  unto  salvation,  by 
"  failh  in  Jesus  Christ,"  who  is  the  jirincipal  Subject  both 
of  the  Old  and  New-Testament ;  and  let  us  learn  to  reve- 
rence the  whole  Bible,  as  every  sentcnjce  in  it  was  given 
by  inspiration  from  God,  and  is  profitable  to  instruct, 
reprove,  correct,  and  guide  us  in  the  way  of  peace  and 
holiness.  Nothing  more  can  be  wanting  to  render  the 
Christian  or  the  minister  perfectly  qualified  for  every 
service  rec|uirpd  of  him,  and  thoroughly  furnished  unto 
every  good  work,  than  a  complete,  believrng,  experi- 
mental, and  practical  knowledge  of  the  whole  Scriptures, 
in  their  genuine  meaning  and  connexion,  and  the  propor- 
tion of  one  part  to  another.  All  religi(;us  error  springs 
from  ignorance,  perversion,  or  misunderstanding  of  the 
Scriptures  ;  from  overlooking,  objecting  to,  or  explaining 
away  some  part  of  them  ;  or  from  adding  men's  notions, 
inventions,  superstitions,  or  new  revelations,  to  them,  as 
of  equal  or  superior  authority.  The  ivay  therefore  to 
oppose  error  is  by  jjromoting  the  solid  knowledge  of  the 
word  of  truth,  especially  by  the  faithful  preaching  of  the 
Gospel  ;  and  the  greatest  kindness  wc  can  do  our  children 
is,  to  make  them  early  acquainted  with  the  Bible.  Thus 
we  shall  do  something  important,  that  may  tend  to  pre- 
serve religion  in  the  world,  when  we  are  removed  out  of 
it ;  and  to  perpetuate  a  succession  of  those,  who  are  es- 
tablislicd  in  the  faith,  wise  unto  salvation,  and  thoroughly 
furnished  unto  every  good  woik.  '  For  it  is  evident,  that 
the  pious  endeavours  of  Lois  and  Eunice,  in  bringing 
young  Timotliv  acquainted  with  the  Holy  Scriptures,  laid 
the  foundation  of  all  his  subsequent  eminence  and  useful- 
ness, in  which  he  was  inferior  to  none  but  the  apostles. 
It  is  probable,  that,  while  they  were  teaching  the  child  [o 


Jl.  D-  67. 


CHAPTER  n' 


J.  D.  C7. 


CHARGE  thcc  thercrore  before  God, 


13  X  find    'li'^    Lord    Jesus  Ciirist,  •"  who 


a  li.  14.  Stt 
Tim  V.  21. 
bPsU   XC  

kvi.'sT.  !txv.3i.  shall  iiidfre   the  niiick  and  the  dead  '  at 

kc.   John   r  2J  .'        » .  I    I  1  •      1  ■  1 

-2-  Alts X. 42.  Ills  appearinc:,  and  '^  his  kmo;doni  ; 

T.Tii  31.     Rom.  11  P     1  1        f  ?       • 

li.  16.  xiv.9-      2  *  r reach  the  word  :  '  be  instant  ^  m 

11.  I  Cor.iv.4,5.  '  , 

sj-'of  V  9ja  3  season,  out  ol  season  ;  "  reprove,  rebuke, 
•'"A"  ?.*'"  exhort,  with   '  all  lono'-suflerin£f  and  doc- 

NS.  It — 15.  ,  '  do 

»■ «.  Col  ill.  4  1  trinp 

Thes.iv  li,16.  "'"It-  1  •  -,1 

T^'iiis'Heh.       3    For   •=  the    time   will   come,   when 
.  j't't  f  I'j^bn '  thej    will    not  endure  sound  doctrine; 

'  ii  28.'«ev   i  7 dLukexix   12.  i5.  xxiji-42.  2  Pet.  i   U    17. c  Ps.  »1.  9  U.  l«i 

1-3  Job.  iii  2   I.ukeiv    18.19   il   00   Horn.  X    15  .^M  on.  Col    i.  2i  28. 1  Luke 

'    Tii.  4.  Xlliil.23.  Alts  xii.  5.  Karg    Horn  .\ii.  12,  I  Tim    iv    IS.  16. g  Johuiv    f.-lO. 

32-34.  Adsxvi    13    31-33.  XX    7    16-21    xxviii.  16  30,31 h  Cu!   i.  £0.29.  1  Thes. 

Iii. II, 12    V.  U.  1  Tioi.  iv.  Iff   Tit.  i.  U   ii    15.  Heb.  xiii  22  Rev.  iii.  19. i  Set  on, 

ii   24.25   iii.  10 k  See  en.  iii.  1—6    1  Tin.,  iv.  1-3 1  I  Kings  xxii.  8.  18  2  Chr. 

STi  9,  10  xsiv   :o— 12  ixv.  15.  16    la   xxviii.  12.  xsx.  9— 11.  Jer.  vl.  16,  17.  Xvjil.  18. 


xxix.  8.  Mic  ii 

1  1      I.UlC  VT,  2f. 

Jiihii  i.i    m-il 
1  let   ii.  1-3 


■"but  after  tlicir  owa  lusts  tliall  they  Dinti„;<x.i,iS8 
heap  to  themselves  teachers,  °  havincr  Jer.' v^'l"'x^i.* 
itching  ears ; 

4  And  they  shall "  turn  away  ihcir  ears 
from  the  truth,  and  sliall  be  turned  p  unto  »^^ ^ 
fables.  o>."i  cor'ii 

5  But  ■»  Avatch  thou  in  all  lhino;s,  A '*,'',""■  ^ 
'endure  anliclions,  do  the  work  of  =  an  {J^ *"J,Vj'j "• 
evangelist,  *niake  full  proof  of  thy  uii- f,' Jj.'.'j'-j'*^ '"j 
nistrv  Pet  i   16. 

""'";•  qU    hi.    9,   10, 

6  For  M  am  now  ready  to  be  ofieicd,  'n.''  k/.''hm7: 
"  and  the  time  of  my  departure  is  at  hand. 

--"  37.  Acts  IX   30.31,  1  Thes    V.  6.  Hell       .,         .  ,    - 


.10—13   Luke  XX.  19.  JohD  viii  45.  Gal 


IC. 


iii.  10-12. B  Actsxxi.  8.  Eph. 

17. 1  Phil   ii.  17. u  Gen.  xlv 

Josh,  xxiii.  14.  2  Pet  i.  14,  15. 


ill  2, 7. Mark 
31  37.  Luke 

17.  r.ev    i.i.  2 T  Ste  im  t   0   i.  ,3    10. 

11 »Or,/ii^(    Horn. Kv.  19   Col   i.25   iv. 

ii  21,  1.24.  Kuiu.  xxvii,  12—17.  Leut.  Xixi,  1^ 


read,  and  treasure  up  in  his  memory,  the  Oracles  of  the  doctrines  of  the  gospel,  in  the  simplest  and  most  con- 
God,  they  little  thought  what  a  harvest  in  future  life  {vincing  manner.  In  these  important  services,  he  ought  to 
would  spring  from  the  seed  thus  sown.  But  the  scripture  I  be  the  more  assiduous ;  as  the  lime  was  about  to  come, 
warrants  hi.£;h   expectations  in   this  respect :  and  it   may  i  when  professed  Christians  would  not  endure  sound    doc- 


£airly  be  said,  that  the  education  of  women  in  usefu 
knowledge  and  genuine  piety,  in  order  <hat  they  might  be 
qu  (lifted  and  disposed  to  instil  good  jirinciples  into  the  ten- 
der minds  of  children,  would  have  the  happiest  effects  to- 
wards reforming  mankind,  and  diffusing  the  light  of  the 
gospel  in  the  world.'  (Aiilltor^s  memoir  of  the  liev,  Jerem, 
Newell,  annexed  to  a  funeral  sermon  preached  on  account 
of  his  death.) 

NOTES, 
CIIAP.  IV.  V.  1 — 5.     These  repeated  solemn  charges  moured  and  pleased :  they  would   tuni    them  away  from 
of  the  aposde,  to  so  zealous  and  faithful   a    minister   as! the  truth  with  contempt  and  disgust,  and  [.ay  all  their  at- 
Timolhy,  most  emphatically  show  how  difficult  it  is  to  fill  |  tention  to  cunningly  devised  fables  and  specious  heresies. 


trine,  the  faithful  salutary  truths,  and  practical  instruc- 
tions, of  God's  word;  but,  being  led  away  wiih  divers 
lusts,  would  be  exasperated  or  disgusted  by  it;  and  desire 
a  doctrine,  which  gave  them  no  disturbance  or  offence, 
whilst  they  indulged  their  several  inclinations.  They 
would  therefore  seek  for  '-teachers  after  their  own  lusts; 
and  they  would  "  heap  such  unto  themselves,"  as  dissatis- 
fied, without  a  large  number  of  them,  to  gratify  their  love 
of  novelty  and  variety,  and  to  keep  them  in  countenance 
in  their  delusions.    Thus  their  "  itching  ears"  would  be  huj 


up  this  important  office,  in  a  proper  manner  even  to  tiie 
end,  especially  in  dangerous  times.  Again  he  called  on 
his  beloved  Timothy,  by  the  authority  and  as  in  the  pre- 
sence of  God  :  and  in  that  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  who  was 
appointed  to  judge  the  living  and  the  dead,  at  his  last 
glorious  appearing  to  complete  the  design  of  his  mediatorial 
kingdom,  and  to  gather  his  saints  into  his  heavenly  king- 
dom ;  that  he  should  preach  the  word  of  God  as  one  in 
earnest,  being"  instant"  and  unwearied  in  his  work,  "  in 
"  season,  and  out  of  season,"  at  stated  times  and  occa- 
sionally, when  the  opportunity  was  more  and  when  it  was 
less  favouraWe  ;  to  large  congregations,  in  private  circles, 
in  obscure  places,  before  friends,  or  enemies,  to  one,  or  to 
ten  thousands  of  hearers ;  when  it  might  be  done  with 
safely  and  credit,  and  when  it  exposed  him  to  hardship, 
reproach,  peril,  or  loss.  Timothy,  to  w  hom  this  exhor- 
tation was  given,  had  an  infirm  constitution  ;  so  that  this 
excuse  for  remissness  should  not  be  too  readily  admitted. 
In  thus  preaching  the  word  of  God,  he  was  charged  to 
reprove  with  authority  the  sins  and  negligences  of  pro- 
fessors; to  rebuke  with  more  sharpness  those  that  were 
guilty  of  gross  evils  ;  and  so  to  exhort,  persuade,  and  beseech 
his  hearers,  to  attend  to  every  part  of  the  divine  message 
■with  the  obedience  of  faith.  In  this  he  was  to  persevere, 
"  with  all  long-suffering,"  though  many  were  unruly 
ungrateful,  or  slow  to  understand  his  instructions  ;  and  he 
laust  enforce  his  exhortations,  by  explaining  and  a])plying 


To  oppose  the  jirogress  of  this  corrupt  leaven,  which 
was  even  then  beginning  to  work,  Timothy  was  called  up- 
on to  "  be  vigilant  iu  all  things,"  and  to  shun  cdl  pursuits, 
which  might  prevent  him  from  watching  against  the  falla- 
cies, with  which  Satan  and  his  seiTants  would  in  varied 
ways  endeavour  to  seduce  men  from  the  simplicity  of 
Christ;  to  endure  cheerfully  ail  the  afflictions,  to  ^\hich 
his  zeal  and  faithfulness  might  expose  him  from  false  bre- 
thren, or  avowed  enemies  ;  to  perfjrin  the  office  of  an  evan- 
gelist, in  the  several  places  to  which  he  might  have  access  ; 
and  to  make  full  proof  of  his  ministry,  by  trying  to  the 
uttermost  every  method  of  doing  good  to  the  souls  of  men, 
in  the  exercise  of  all  its  duties.  Timothy  is  said  in  the 
postscript,  to  have  been  '  ordained  the  first  bishop  of  the 
'  church  of  the  Ephesians  ;'  but  it  seems  to  7ne  at  least,  that 
the  office  of  an  evangelist  was  suj  eriorto  that  of  a  diocesan 
bi.shop,  as  exercised  in  the  earliest  ages  of  Christianity. — 
The  evangelists  appear  to  have  been  extraordinary  assist- 
ants to  the  apostles,  exercising  great  authority  in  their  ab- 
serfce,  over  the  several  churches  which  they  visited  :  per- 
haps when  that  extraordinary  office  began  to  cease  in  the 
church,  diocesan  episcopacy  was  substituted  in  its  jilace. 
{31arg.  Ref,)  <■  The  twelve,  after  Christ's  departure,  had 
•  others,  whom  they  sent  into  some  part  of  their  charge. — 
'  These,  when  they  were  employed  in  preaching  the  gos- 
'  pel,  to  them  that  had  not  yet  received  it,  the  scripture 
'  calls  Evangelists,'    {Hammond.) 


A.  D.  (37. 


II.  TIMOTHY. 


ji.  D.  tj7. 


xSt!  on.lTira.vi 
13. 

vJohn     iv.    34. 

"Acts  xiiiSS  XX. 
2i  1  Cor  ix  H 
-27,  Phll.Ui  13, 
U  Hell,  xii  l.i. 

ziii.14  I.ukcviii. 
15.  xi  2»  John 
ivii  6  1  Tim 
VI.  20.  Rc».  iii 
-.1   10. 

3V^  xxx!  19 
Malt  vi,  19.  20. 
Col   i   5.  1  Tim. 


Sn 

on,    b      1. 

Gou 

sviii    55 

I'fl   V 

i.  11   Rom 

il    ."i 

2Tlies   i. 

I.iilP 

X.  12.  1  T 

HpI. 

ix  28.  Re 

I    16 

Malt.  x:4v 

7  1  *  have  fought  a  good  figlit,  ^  1 ; 
have  finished  mj/  course,  ^  I  have  kept 
the  faith : 

8  Henceforth  "  there  is  laid  up  for  me 
•>  a  crown  of  rigiiteousncss,  wliich  tlie 
Lord,  "=  the  righteous  Judge,  shall  give 
me  ''  at  that  day  :  and  not  to  nic  only, 
but  unto  all  them  also  '  that  love  his 
appearing. 

9  Do  '  thy  diligence  to  come  shortly 
unto  me: 

10  For   8  Demas  •"  hath   forsaken  me, 


I  John  ii.  I 
.4.4. 

k   Acts  XTII 


5,  6   Hcv.  six.  11 (1  i.  12.  18    Mai    ii 

hes  V.  4. e  Horn.  viii.  23.  2  Cor  v 

V.  i    7.  xxii  iO 1  iO   i.  4 gCol  li 

i  56    Acts  xiii.  13.  XV  .  3b  2  I'et.  ii.  15. 


,  17.  Matt.  vii.  22.XXiv  3S 
2.  1  Thes  i.  10  Tit  ii  13 
.  14.  Philem  21. h  16 


'  having  loved  thi.-;  present  world,  and  is  i  Luke  ir  si,  sa 
departed  unto  '- Thessalonica;  Crescens  Jl' i3.'xvii3a. 
to  '  Ualatia,  '"  litus  unto  Ualmatia. 

]  1    Only   °  Luke   is    \vidi    me.     Take 
"    Mark,    and     brine:    him    with     thee 
p  lor  he    is    prontable    to    me  lor    the  ithi  23  0.1. 
ministry.  °fi*i*Tiii"6  le 

12  And  1  Tychicus  have  I  sent  '  to  ^'^^  ^Y' '-*■ 
Ephesus.  "j.Ap'  j''/'-  jj- 

13  The  ^  cloak  that  I  left  at  '  Troas, /j';;'';.^'*-,  ,s_ 
with  Carpus,  when  thou  comest,  bring  *' mt*!^"' I'l' 
U'ilh  thee,  and  the  books,  but  especially  Pj,^°'-  ,^i'  ^ 
the  parchments.  Jf,,  ]^    '-""• 

q  Acis  XX  4    Eph    VI  21    Col.  Iv 


V.  6 — 3.     It  behooved  Timothy  to  act  with  the  greater 
vigilance  and  fortitude,  as  the  apostle  foresaw  that  he  him- 
self should   shortly   suffer  martyrdom,   and   pour  out  his 
blood  as  a  drink-offering  to  the  honour  of  the  Lord.  For 
this  approaching  event  he  was   ready,  and  he  knew  the 
time  was  at  hand,  when  he   should  be   removed  out  of  the 
world,  as  the  sojourner  took  up  his  tent  and  departed  to 
another   place.     He   considered  himself  as  one  who  had 
finished  his   public  ministry,   and  had   only    the   conclu- 
ding  scene  to   pass    through;  and   since   the   time  when 
Christ  had  chosen  him  to  be  his  soldier,  he  was  conscious 
that  he  had  "  fought  a  good  fight,"  he  had  valiantly  con- 
tended   against    sin,  the    world,    and  Satan  ;  he  had,  at 
Christ's  command,  through  labours,  perils,  and  sufferings, 
sought  the  subversion  of  the  kingdom  of  darkness,  the 
deliverance  of  Satan's  captives,  and  the   advancement  of 
the  kingdom  of  Christ;  this  he  had  done,  with  the  ap- 
pointed  weapons  of  his  warfare,  by  faithful  preaching,  a 
holy  example,  fervent  prayers,  and  patient  sufferings.  He 
had    "  finished   his   Gourse."      He   had    set   out   to   run 
the  Christian  race,   laid  aside  every  weight,  pressed  for- 
ward through   every  obstacle  to  the  mark,  and  was  now 
about  to  seize  the  prize.  "  He  had  also  kept  the  faith,"  both 
ill  his   profession,  and  in  the  execution  of  his   important 
mi   istry.     He  thei-efore  assuredly   expected  the  "  crown 
"  of  righteousness,"    that  glory  and   immortality,   which 
were  prepared  for  all  true  believers  in  Christ,  according 
to  the  measure  of  their  grace,  services,  and  sufferings,  in 
his  cause.     This  the  apostle  knew  had  been  "  laid  up  for 
"  him,"  and  he  had  little  more  to  do,  than  to  receive  and 
enjoy  it.     The  righteous  Judge  would  openly  award  it  to 
him"  in  that  day,"  to  which  he  constantly  called  men's 
attention ;  for,  though  as  a  sinner  he  merited  condemna- 
tion according  to  the  law,   yet,  as   a  believer,  whose  faith 
had  been   shown  by  his  works,  he   was  entided  to  the  re- 
ward of  righteousness,  according  to  the  Gospel.     He  ex- 
pected, indeed,  "  when  absent  from  the  body,  to  be  present 
'•  with  the  Lord,"  and  to  have  pre-libations  of  his  com- 
plete felicity  with  "  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect;" 
but  the   public  declaration  of  his  right  to  the  conqueror's 
crown,   and  his   admission    to   the   full  enjoyment  of  im- 
mortal glory,  would  be  reserved  for  that  day,  when  Christ 
sh.ill    nppear  t'l  show  his  ritjhteousness,   as  well  as    his 
mercy,  in  rewarding  his  faithful  followers,  {Notes,  2  Thes. 
},  5 — 10.)     Nor  was  this  crown  of  righteousness  laid  up 


for  him  oitly,  or  for  other  eminent  ministers  or  martyrs, 
but  for  all  believers,  in  every  age  and  place,  even  for  all 
"  who  love  Christ's  appearing  ;"  for  they  all  expect,  pre- 
pare, and  wait  for  his  second  coming;  they  look  for  their 
gracious  recompense  from  him  at  that  period;  they  endure 
hardships,  and  deny  themselves  worldly  pleasures  and  in- 
terests, in  hopes  of  that  recompense ;  they  regulate  their 
habitual  conduct,  as  those  who  believe  '  that  he  will  come 
'  to  be  their  Judge ;'  they  long  to  see  him  as  he  is,  to  be 
freed  by  him  from  all  sin,  and  to  witness  his  triumph  over 
all  his  enemies,  and,  as  far  as  faith  and  hope  exclude 
anxious  doubts  of  their  acceptance,  they  love  the  thoughts 
of  his  a[)pearing  to  raise  the  dead  and  judge  the  world, 

V.  9 — 13.      The  apostle   greatly   desired  Timothy  to 
come  to  him,  as  he  was  solitary  in  his  imprisonment,  and 
had  scarcely  any  with  him  whom  he  could  employ  in  need- 
ful services.     Demas,  of  whom  he  seems  before  to  have 
judged  favourably,  had  forsaken  him  in  his  perilous  situa- 
tion, "  having  loved   this  present  world."     He   had  not 
courage  to  venture  his  life,  by  continuing  with  the  apostle 
under  his  persecutions ;  he  loved  the  world  too  much  to 
give  up  all  for    Christ,  and    perhaps    some    prospect  of 
secular  advantage  offered  itself,  with  which  he  was  caught, 
and  he  departed  to  Thessalonica  in  pursuit  of  it.  Whether 
he  finally  apostatized  or  not  we  cannot  tell,  but  the  apostle 
stood  in  doubt  of  him.     {Note,  1  John  ii.  15 — 17.)     Two 
other  helpers,  known  to  Timothy,  were   gone  to  different 
places,   about  the  work  of  the   Lord,  with  the  aposUe's 
approbation,  so  that  only  Luke,  his  faithful  companion  in 
all   his  sufferings,    continued    with    him.      He    therefore 
desired    Timothy    to    bring    Mark    with    him,  who    was 
employed  in  the  same  parts.     Mark  had  once  forsaken  the 
apostle,  having  too  much  "  loved  this  present  world,"  but 
he  had  repented,  and  had   now  regained  his  entire  confi- 
dence, and  might  be  profitable  to  him  for  the  ministry  at 
Rome,  as  he  had  been  in  other  places.     He  also  informed 
Timothy,    that    "he  had    sent    Tychicus    to    Ephesus." 
This  has  b-en  deemed  a  decisive  proof  that  Timothy  was 
not  at  Ephesus  at  that  time,  and  indeed  it  greatly  favours 
that  conclusion  ;  but.  pussiblij,  Tychicus  might  be  sent  by 
another  way  than  the  be  irer  uf  this  epistle,  and  calling  at 
other  places    might    not    arrive  till    afterwards,  and    the 
apostle  might  mean,  that  he  h.id  sent  Tychicus  to  supply 
Timothy'.s  place  at  Ephesus,  that  he  might  come  to  him 
the  sooner.    Among  these  informations  and  directions,  we 


i.  D.  67. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


j9.  D.  G'/. 


0  Acts  sii  33,34.      H  "■  Alexander   the    coppersmith  chJ 
xi'^s^m'sxivis  mc  much  evil;  the   Lord  "reward  him 
Ps^'"°xJiii  ^i  according  to  his  works  : 
xliiTf^iu"^      15  Of  whom   J"   be   thou    ware   also; 

—23.    2ThC9   • 


uoirfiefor    he     hath    greatly  ^    withstood     our 

t.vi  lO.sviii.  ^  1  ° 

*  words. 

.„ 16    At   my  first  ^  answer  ''   no  man 

'o'T°fr'ttchints  stood  witH  Hic,  but  all  7nf«   forsook   me  : 
*iG"ico'r  is.V  c  /  pray    God   that  it  may  not  be  laid  to 

Fhii  j  7  17    1  their  charge. 
bsrton.xo.  ps       ]7  JS otwithstandinjr,  ''  the  Lord   stooo 

ssxi      It  —  13-         .    ,  ,  ^        ,  ,  , 

Msrk  xiv   50.  ^ith  me,   and  "  strengthened    me  ;   tliat 
'  bv    me    the  preaching  miiiht  be     fully 

»xi«n  -iJ  J  t  ,,        P        fp        .,  •     i*^ 

Kv  Mz^'  x"  '^"°"''-''  ^^^   '  Uentiles  might 

Jfv'iii"  9.  ''la  '^^^1"  •  ^  ^"<^    '  "'^s  delivered   out  of  the 
xKvii.  njouth  of  the  lion. 

17,  18 


«.  20 
1  Matt.  X.  16.17 
Phil     ■  - 


John 
c  Acts 
d  Ps.  »xn 


23,  24. 

e  Is.  xli.  ID  U  S«  on,  2  Cor 
Rom.  xvi.25,i6  Kph  iii  8  1 
Jcr.  ii.  30.  Uao.  vi  22.27   Ue 


9,  10 f  L'lke  xxi.  IS.  Acts  ix.  15.  xt ,  .. 

i.  12-14. ?  Ps.  xxii.21.  Prov  xx.  2,  xxviii.  15 

i.  33.  I  Pet.  T.  8. 


find  St.  Paul  desiring  Timothy  to  bring  his  cloak  to  him. 
If  the  word  means  a  cloak,  or  upper  garment,  (as  it  seems 
to  do,)  which  he  supposed  he  might  want  at  the  approach 
of  winter,  it  is  a  remarkable  proof  of  his  poverty  to  the 
end  of  his  life,  that  he  should  need  to  send  so  far  for  a 
garment  to  keep  him  warm  during  the  remuant  of  his 
davs  !  ^Vhat  books  and  parchments  were  meant,  Timothy 
•wo'uld  know,  but  it  is  vain  for  us  to  conjecture.  As  Troas 
was  not  in  the  direct  road  from  Ephesus  to  Rome,  this 
may  be  urged  n.>  a  proof  that  Timothy  was  not  then  at 
Ephesus  ;  but  it  is  not  certain,  that  he  might  not  go  by  an- 
other way,  local!  upon  some  of  the  churches  with  which  he 
was  connected. 

V.  14,  15.  It  is  not  certain,  though  probable,  that 
this  was  the  same  Alexander,  of  whom  we  have  before 
read.  {.'Ids  xix.  33.  1  Tim.  i.  -O.)  The  apostle,  however, 
knew  the  person  spoken  of  to  be  an  incurable  apostate,  or 
enemy  to  the  Gospel.  Perhaps,  after  having  been  excom- 
munic;iteJ,  he  openly  renounced  Christianity,  and  did  evc^y 
thing  ih.it  he  could  to  stir  up  persecution  against  St.  Paul 
and  the  believers,  and  to  obstruct  the  success  of  the  Gospel. 
He  therefore  spake  by  the  Spirit  of  prophecy,  declaring 
that  the'"  Lord  would  reward  him  according  to  his  works," 
or  denouncing  this  awful  sentence  upon  him  for  a  warning 
to  others.  -We  cannot  certainly  know  who  are  given  up 
to  final  obduracy,  and  must  therefore  persevere  in  praying 
for  our  enemies  and  persecutors.  Timothy  was  moreover 
warned  to  beware  of  the  malignant  and  subtle  machinations 
of  this  wicked  man  ;  as  he  would  do  as  much  to  injure  him, 
and  withstand  his  words,  as  he  had  done  against  the  apos- 
tle and  his  doctrine. 

V.  16  — 18,  When  the  apostle  was  first,  "after  his 
second  imiirisonment,"  called  before  the  emperor,  (or  the 
prefect  of  ihc  city  in  his  absence,  as  it  is  generally  thought,) 
none  of  the  Christians  at  Rome  had  courage  to  stand  by 
him,  but  all  forsook  him,  to  provide  for  their  own  safety, 
as  the  apostles  had  done  when  Christ  was  apprehended. 
The  cruel  persecutions  of  the  Christians  at  Rome,  under 
Nero,  sepm  to  have  preceded  the  writing  of  this  epistle. 
Kumbers  had  then  been  put  to  defith  or  driven  from  the 
city,  and  the  rest  seem  to  have  been  greatly  intimidated  ; 

Vol.  v.— -No.  34. 


18  And  the  Lord  shall  ''  deliver  me  ,,  n<.n.  »uiii  ;» 
from  every  evil  work,  *  and  will  preserve  Ic^riv.'io. ps! 
me  unto  his  heavenly  kingdom:  "  to  vm's. 'i,uL'""r. 
whomAfi  glory  forever  and  ever.  Amen.     IcoA'^ls ''.i 

19  Salijtc  '  l.'risca  and  Aquiia,  and  t^gs 'u «  " 
'"  the  hoiisehold  ofOnesiphorus.  'ss"'  isx"'"^!' 

20  "  Erastus  abode  at  Corinth:  but  xiii.w  r.V.'aj. 
°   Trophimus  have  I  left    at  ••   Miletum  "kil  zfj^h'; 

.    ,    t^  X.    :«-30.      1 

I  sick.  Thes  V.23  Heb. 

21  Do  'thy  diligence  to  come  before  »  '."'^t  i  s. 
Winter.  ElhjuIus  grceteth  thee,  and ''^'^"^''^".•',^°™,^|- 
Pudens,  and  Linus,  and  Claudia,  '  and  '^j^ig' 'S™  inl' 
all  the  brethren. 


21    1  ret. 
Judc  25 

22  'The   Lord  Jesus  Christ  be    with 'j'*"^^^'': 
thy  spirit.     "  Grace  be  with  you.  Amen,     -j./;' 


19. 


2  Cor.  siii    13.  Phil   iv.  22.2.1otin  13.  3  .lolin  14 1  Mdtt   x 

20   2  Cor.  xiii    11   Gal.  vi   is.  Philem.  25 u  Ser  on,  llocr 

vi.24.Col.  iv.  18.  1  Tim.  VI  21.  1  Pet.  v.  LI.  Rev.  sxii.  21. 


p  Acts  x^.  15. 
21-23.  1  Cor  xvi.  20, 
.  20.  Set  on.  Rom  svi, 
.  1  Cor.  xvi.  23.  Epti. 


so  that  on  this  important  occasion  none  were  found,  who 
dared  to  attend  St.  Paul  to  the  tribunal.  This  was  a  crimi- 
nal weakness,  the  effect  of  unbelief ;  but  the  apostle  prayed 
that  it  might  not  be  laid  to  their  charge.  Yet,  though  he 
was  deserted  by  man,  the  Lord  was  graciously  pleased  to 
stand  with  him,  and  make  him  sensible  of  his  presence, 
favour,  and  protection ;  thus  giving  him  strength  of  faith, 
courageously  to  bear  witness  to  the  truth  before  his  per- 
secutors, that  so  the  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  might  be  fully 
known  by  those  in  authority,  and  by  all  present;  and  that 
thus  it  might  be  circulated  among  the  Gentiles  into  distant 
nations,  with  the  most  overbearing  evidence  of  its  divine 
authority.  Indeed,  though  his  judge  was  powerful  and 
outrageous,  yet  he  had  been  for  that  time  delivered  from 
him,  as  out  of  a  lion's  mouth.  Perhaps  the  apostle  had 
in  view  that  adversary,  "  who  goeth  about  as  a  roaring 
"  lion,  seeking  whom  he  may  devour;"  and  who  was  noL 
entirely  without  hope,  that  the  fear  of  death  would  induce 
St.  Paul  to  renounce  the  faith,  and  that  he  should  thus 
seize  upon  his  soul.  St.  Paul  certainly  did  not  expect  to 
escape  martyrdom;  but  he  was  confident  that  "  the  Lord 
"  would  deliver  him  from  every  evil  work,"  not  suffering 
Satan  to  prevail  against  him,  to  cause  him  to  do  any  thing 
inconsistent  with  the  honour  of  the  Gospel,  or  the  benefit 
of  his  soul,  and  "  that  he  would  preserve  him  to  his 
"  heavenly  kingdom."  Instead  therefore  of  complaints  or 
dejection,  he  was  ready  to  ascribe  "  glory  to  the  Lord  for 
"  ever  and  ever.  Amen." 

V.  19 — 22.  Prisca,  or  Priscilla,  and  Aquiia,  were  near 
to  the  place  where  Timothy  resided  ;  but,  as  they  frequent- 
ly changed  their  abode,  this  does  not  determine  where  he 
then  was.  (i.  16 — 18.)  The  apostle  had  protiably  been  at- 
tended by  Erastus  and  Trophimus,  when  he  lust  parted 
with  Timothy  ;  but  the  former  abode  at  Corinth,  and  the 
latter  was  left  sick  at  Miletum,  the  Lord  not  seeing  good 
to  enable  him  to  work  a  miracle  for  his  recovery.  Having 
again  desired  Timothy  to  come  to  Paul  before  winter,  (pro- 
bably apprehending  that  he  might  otherwise  come  too  late 
to  see  him,)  he  concluded  with  repeated  prayers  and 
benedictions.  Surely,  every  reader  rau>t  be  fully  satisfied, 
from  reading  the  close  of  this  epistle,  that  St.  Peter  was  not 

3  G 


y 


A.  D.  07. 


II.  TIMOTHY. 


^.  D.  67. 


ai  Rome  when  it  was  wiittcn:  if,  therefore,  he  sufTeredj 
marl)  r  loin  at  tlie  same  time  th^t  the  apostle  Piulilid,} 
according  to  ancient  tradition,  he  must  have  arrived  at  dial  j 
city   alter  tiiis   e.jijXle    l.ad  been   sent,     'i'iinotiiy  accom- ' 


:ity 

panicd  the  apostle  iVom  Corinth,  through  Macedonia,  pro- 
bably to  Miletus,  wheii  he  went  to  Jcrus  ileiii  before  liii 
first  imprisonment  at  Rome.  (Acts  xx.  4 — 16.)  Itj 
would  therefore  have  been  wholly  superfluous  to  inform 
him  concerning  Erastus,  if  that  voyage  had  been  spoken 
of:  and  Tropliiinus  accompanied  the  apostle  to  Jerusalem.  | 
{Ad-  21 — i'J.)  Some,  indeed,  suppose  Miletum  in  Creie,! 
mentioned  by  llonirr,  to  be  intended :  but,  in  that  case,| 
St.  Paul  mual  have  left  Trophimus  there,  at  some  time, 
subsequent  to  the  voyage  towards  Rome,  in  which  he! 
sulTcred  shipwreck  ;  for  no  intimation  of  such  an  event  isi 
given  in  the  narrative.  Mirtial,  a  Roman  poet,  who  lived! 
about  this  time,  mentions  Pudens  and  Claudia  ;  and  some 
sUf)pose  that  the  same  persons  are  here  meant,  and  that 
they  were  converted  to  Christianity,  by  the  apostle,  during. 
his  imprisonment. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1-8. 

The  importance  of  the  work  of  ministers,  the  peculiar 
temptations  to  which  they  are  exposed,  and  the  multiplied 
evil  eflfects  of  their  niiftithfulness  or  negligence,  concur  in 
rendering  it  needful  to  charge  the  most  zealous  of  them, 
as  in  the  presence  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  before 
whom  they  must  shortly  appear  to  give  an  account  of  their 
.stewardship,  that  •'  they  preach  the  word,  instant  in 
"  season  out  of  season."  to  few,  or  many,  as  opportu- 
nities offer  :  like  men  engaged  in  tiie  work,  who  make  it 
their  one  great  business  and  pleasure,  without  consulting 
their  ease,  interest,  or  reputation,  or  shrinking  from  hard- 
ship, reproach,  or  persecution  ;  and  that  they  reprove,  I 
rebuke,  exiiort,  with  forbearance  and  perseverance,  with] 
plain  instructions  and  close  application.  This  is  the  morej 
indispensable,  as  the  ti  ne  is  indeed  come,  when  even  the| 
most  of  professed  Christians  "  will  not  endure  sound  doc-l 
"trine:"  thoy  are  olfcndi^d  by  the  heart-sc  irching,  dis-j 
tingui-.hing,  practical  Iruilis  of  God's  word,  which  detects| 
their  sins,  and  shows  the  necessity  of  morlifying  iheirj 
pcculi;ir  lusfs;  and  they  desire  to  bp  soothed  and  flittered! 
in  the  indulgence  of  them,  and  to  have  "  teachers  nccord-j 
"  ing  to  them."  Hence  some  achnire  emollient,  com-i 
plaisant.  ingenious,  or  clorpient  harangues;  others  prefer 
curious,  speculative  disquisitions,  or  virulent  invectives 
on  men  of  diverse  sects  and  senti-ncnts.  Thus  their 
consciences  ire  (lui-  ted.  and  their  self- preference  and  con- 
tempt of  others  are  hu'noured,  together  with  a  curious 
and  captious  temper:  and  because  "'  they  have  itchiTg 
"ears."  the  pnjriency  of  which  is  not  easily  quieted. 
«  they  heap  to  themselves  such  teachers,"  and  always 
■«-ant  new  voices,  new  gifts,  new  notions,  till  their  ears 
are  wholly  turned  fmm  t.'ie  truth,  and  they  are  turned  unto 
fables.  This  should  induce  those  who  love  souls  to  watcli 
in  all  things,  to  venture  and  endure  all  uainfid  effec's 
of  their  faithfulness,  to  take  every  opportunity  of  preach- 


ing the  pure  Gospel,  and  to  make  full  proof  of  their 
ministry,  that  they  may  do  all  the  good  in  it  that  thev  pos- 
sibly can.  In  doing  this,  they  should  be  quickened  by  the 
consideration,  that  their  brethren,  one  after  another,  arc 
taken  away,  or  laid  aside,  and  that  their  own  term  of 
usefulness  will  soon  expire.  In  this  way  we  may  hope 
to  be  ready  for  the  stroke  of  death,  wh^n  the  time  of 
our  departure  arrives  ;  for  the  diligent  Christian,  or  faith- 
ful minister,  who  is  conscious  of  having  acted  in  good 
measure  consistently  with  his  profession,  may  with  com- 
fort say.  at  the  close  of  life,  "  I  have  fought  the  good 
"  fight,  I  have  finished  my  course,  I  have  kept  the 
"  faith;  henceforth  there  is  laid  up  for  me  a  crown  of 
"  righteousness,  which  the  Lord,  the  righteous  Judge,  will 
•'  gice  me  at  that  day,  and  to  all  who  love  his  appearing." 
The  true  believer  will  give  all  the  praise  to  sovereifn 
grace,  and  ex[iect  acceptance  only  by  faith  Tn  Christ: 
but  his  conduct  will  prove,  that  "  he  hath  loved  the 
"  Lord,"  who  first  loved  him,  and  that  he  hath  exer- 
cised the  faith  of  God's  elect.  Such  a  man  may  thf  re- 
fore,  amidst  poverty,  coniempt,  pain,  sickness,  and  the 
agonies  of  death,  rejoice  in  hope  of  the  glory  of  God  : 
but  this  triumphant  language  cannot  properly  be  adoptfd, 
tvhen  most  needed,  by  those  who  have  been  negligent, 
lukewarm,  and  unfaithful  in  the  service  of  God,  from 
the  time  of  their  supposed  conversion.  In  proportion 
as  the  duties  of  a  man's  f)lace  and  station  are  neglected, 
his  evidence  of  an  interest  in  Christ  must  be  obscured; 
and  uncertainty  and  discouragement  may  probably  distress 
his  closing  scene. 

V.  9—22. 

There  are  various  characters  in  the  visible  Church,  and 
various  changes  take  place  among  ministers.  Some,  who 
have  apparently  run  well,  are  hindered,  and  forsake  the 
Lord  and  his  faithful  servants,  "  loving  this  present 
'■  world :''  others  are  recovered  from  grievous  back- 
slidings,  and  become  profitable  for  the  ministry :  and  not 
a  few  turn  open  apostates  or  virulent  opposers,  doing  much 
harm  to  the  seivants  of  Christ,  and  gieatly  withstanding 
their  words  ;  whom  the  Lird  will  reward  according  to 
their  works.  Others  bring  their  characters  into  doubt, 
or  incur  disgrace,  by  their  cowardice  in  times  of  danger; 
and  th'ir  brethren  are  calleJ  on  to  pray  for  them,  that  the 
Lord  would  not  lay  that  sin  to  their  charge.  But  a  few 
prof-eed  with  diligence  and  courage  in  every  circumstance  ; 
though  no  man  stands  by  them,  the  Lord  is  with  them,  to 
stretigthen  and  comfort  them;  he  "gives  them  a  mouth 
"  and  wisdom  which  all  their  enemies  cannot  gainsay ;" 
he  delivers  them  from  outward  dangers  and  enemies,  as 
long  as  it  is  good  for  them ;  he  preserves  them  from  the 
mouth  of  the  lion  that  would  destroy  their  souls ;  and  he 
keeps  them  from  every  evil  work  even  unto  his  heavenly 
kingdom.  Many  such  are  now  before  the  throne,  giving 
glorv  to  his  name ;  may  we  be  followers  of  them  ;  may 
the  Lord  Jesus  be  with  our  spirits,  to  comfort  and  sanctify 
them  ;  and  may  his  grace  be  willi  all  his  disciples  anct 
ministers  in  every  place !  Ameiu 


THE 
EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO 


TITU8. 


It  is  remarkable,  that  Tiins,  of  whom  the  apostle  repeatedly  speaks  in  terms  of  the  his^hest  approhation, 
and  most  cordial  affection,  in  his  epistles  ;  (Marg.  Ref.  i.  1  ;)  is  not  once  mentioned  in  the  ^icts  of  the 
jlpostles.  JVor  is  any  thing  recorded,  concerning  St.  Patd''s  labours  in  Crete,  now  called  Candia,  a  large 
island  in  the  Mediterranean  Sea.  It  is  indeed  probable,  that  the  gospel  was  made  knoivn  there  at  an 
early  period ;  as  there  tvere  Cretes  present  on  the  day  of  Pentecost,  to  witness  the  stupeyidous  miracles  of 
that  day,  and  to  hear  the  U7ianswerabl.e  sermon  of  St.  Peter,  on  that  wonderful  occasion.  (Acts  ii.  11.) 
If  however,  any,  who  were  then  converted,  on  their  return  home  made  knoivn  the  gospel  to  their 
neighbours;  the  joyful  report  loould  reach  none  but  the  Jews  and  proselytes.  But,  no  information  is  given 
us  of  what  passed  in  that  islaitd,  at  that  time,  or  afterwards  ;  except  as  this  epistle  shoivs,  that  St.  Paul 
had  laboured  there  icith.  great  success.  Probably,  this  was  subsequent  to  his  first  imprisonment  at  Rome, 
and  before  his  second.  He  seems  to  have  had  very  great  success  in  his  ministry  in  that  island  ;  but  by 
some  means  to  have  been  hurried  thence,  before  he  could  order  the  stftte  of  the  Churches,  in  a  regular 
manner.  He,  therefore,  left  Titus  there,  to  settle  the  churches  in  the  several  cities  of  the  island,  according 
to  the  apostolical  plan,  in  other  places.  Tradition  and  ecclesiastical  records  have  made  Titus  bishop  of 
Crete  ;  and,  because  so  large  an  island,  renowned  for  an  hundred  cities,  was  an  extensive  charge  ;  some 
have  conferred  on  him  the  title  of  archbishop.  But,  I  am  not  conviticed,  that  even  this  title  would  not 
have  been  a  derogation  from  his  real  dignity,   as    an  evangelist.     '  If  by  saying,  Timothy  and  Titus  tvere 

*  bishops,  the  one  of  Ephesus,  the  other  of  Crete,  ice  understand  that  they  took  upon  them  these  churches, 
'■or  dioceses,  as  their  fixed  and  particular  charge,  in  which  they  were  to  preside  for  a  term  of  life  ;  I 
'  believe  that  Timothy  and  Titus  tvere  not  thus  bishops  :  For,  both  Timothy  and  Titus  were  evamrelists. 
'  A'ow  the  work  of  an  evangelist,  says  Euschius,   ivas  this,   to  lay  the  foundation    of  churches  in  barbarous. 

*  nations,  to  constitute  them  pastors ;  and,  having  committed  to  them  the  ctiltivating  of  those  new 
'  plantations,  they  passed  on  to  other  cGuntries.  Jls  to  Titus,  he  was  only  left  in  Crete,  to  ordain  elders 
'  in  every  city,  and  to  set  in  order  the  things  that  tvere  wanting.  Having  therefore  done  that  work,  he 
'  had  done  all  that  teas   assigned  him  in    that  station,  and  therefore  St.   Paul  sends  for  him,  the  very 

*  next  year  to  Nicopolis.''  (Whitbj.)  //  is,  however  recorded,  that  he  afterwards  returned  to  Crete, 
and  died  there  when  ninety  four  years  of  age.  Dr.  Whitby  never  doubted,  nor  does  the  author  of  these 
notes,  at  all  doubt,  but  that  diocenan  ejiiscopacy,  was  generally  introduced  into  the  churches,  even  during 
the  lives  of  the  apostles.  But,  the  office  of  an  evangelist  of  old,  and  that  of  a  true  missionart/.  at  present, 
should  be  considered,  as  perfectly  distinct  from  that  of  a  bishop,  and  in  many  respects,  (especially  as  a 
general  commission,  to  preach  the  gospel  to  the  nations,)  superior  to  it.  The  postscript  statet,  that  the 
epistle  was  written  from  J\'icopolis  in  Macedonia  :  but,  had  this  been  the  case,  the  apostle  tvould  have 
said,  "/  hare  determined  here  to  winter  T  not  "there  to  winter.'"  (iii.  12.)  There  were  several 
cities  called  JS'icopohs  ;  and  it  is  not  certain  tchich  is  here  meant.  The  scope  and  instructions  of  it,  are 
similar  to  those  of  the  two precedimr  epistles. 

.3  G   2 


J.   D.  66 


a  Set  oa,  1  Chr.vr 
49.  Horn.  i.  1- 
Vbil.  i   I 

b  John  xl26   27. 


TITUS. 


CHAP.  I. 


4   To  o  Titus,    p  miiif.  own  son 


J.  D.  66. 

after  °/,^"-;  "  13  vu. 

6    13.  U    viji 


68  Horn  ii.  7 
v.2-4.  Col.  i. 
27  1  Thes  V  8 
a  Tim     \i     10,   1 


Pet 


3,     4.      I 


Jobn 
2,  3.  J»<le  21. 
fMatt.    xit«    46. 
Mark  X     17    30. 
Joho  ill.   15,   16. 


54. 


28. 


2   Rm 
21    vi  23.  1   lim 
■\i    12   la  t  Joou 
V.  ll-U  21. 
£  Num.  xxiii    19. 


1  Sam. 

2  Tim 


31.  John  xvii. 
21.  Acts  XV  18 
llom.  xvi  26. 
1  Pet  i  20-23 
Hev.  xiii  8 
k  Dan  viii  23  ix 
24— 27.x  1  xi  i7 
Ha>i.    ii.   3  Arts 


XtJ] 


26 
G  Gal 


IMark  xiii.  10 
xvi.  15  Acts  X. 
i   C  23.   I  Tim 


manner  of  persons  should  be  ordained  to 
the  ministry,  6 — 9.  He  exposes  the  dan- 
gerous principles,  and  the  selfishness  of 
the  false  teachers,  whose  inotiths  must 
be  stopped,  10,  II  :  and  the  bad  charac- 
ter of  the  Crctians  ;  whom  Titus  must 
sharply  rebuke  and  instruct,  that  they 
may  be  sound  in  the  faith,  12 — 16. 

PAUL,  =■  a  servant  of  God,  and  an 
apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  according 
to  ''  the  faith  of  God's  elect,  and  ■=  the 
acknowledging  of  the  truth  wliich  is 
"^  after  godliness ; 

2  *  In  ''  hope  of  '  eternal  life,  which 
°  God,  that  cannot  lie,  "  promised  '  be- 
fore the  AvorJd  began ; 

3  But  hath  ^  in  due  times  '  manifested 
his  word  through  preaching,  "  which  is 
committed  unto  me,  according  to  the 
commandment  of "  God  our  Saviour  : 

26   Eph, 


i6.  Rom   X.  Ij.  IS  XV.  19 

i.  6,6.  Rev.  xiv.  6 1 

13    iii.  4-6.  Is.  xii  2  xl 


7.  iii.  S-8.  Phil.  i.  13,  Col 
ict  (/u,i  Cur.  IX.  17  It  Tim  |ii  7,  S  Tim 
16  21. Set  on,  1  Tim.  i    1.  ii.  3.  iv.  Ill 


things  that  are    f  wanting, 

elders  in  every    city,  as  fhad  appointed  " 

thee  : 

6  If  'any  be  blameless,"  the  husband  ", 
of  one  wife;    "  havuig  faithful  children,  Vc.*^!;',  ^'li 
■^  not  accused  of  riot,  "  or  unruly.  ill's..'  ,i',*^5: 

7  For   «  a  bishop  must  be   blameless,  t*^oJ,;!>i'«,rf,„,. 
f  as  the  steward  of  God  ;  e  not  self-willed,  ^rlmM" 
"  not    soon   angry,  '  not  given   to  wine,  \f'V-'i 
^  no  striker,  '  not  given  to  (ilthy  lucre  :        t'l"  xi 

8   Dim  I  r-i',!'  I  Mai   ii   Ii  I.uke 

riut  ™  a  lover  ol  hospitality,  "  a  lover  s  »  i  Tim.  nl 

of  I  good  men,  "sober,  just,  holy,  tem- "x^'o  xvin  is.  r 

perate;  2-.  30 1  i  «.  13. 

9  p  Holding    fast  1   the  faithful   word,  jp™"  ««vm.  7;* 

§  as  he  hath  been  taught,  that  he  may  be  ^\^ 

able  by  '  sound  doctrine,  both   to   exhort,  ^l 

and  *  to  convince  the  gainsayers. 

'  ""'     -    '"         8  Geo  xhx    6  2  I'et.  ii   10 h  Prov  xiv    17.  xv   18 

3    Uv.  X  9    Prov   x.-iSi    4.    6    Is.  xxviii    7 

II   3 k  2  Tim   ii  24,25    Cr 11,     |vi 

.2. roS<«on,  lT:m   iii  2 n  l  Sam  xi 

14   T    1. tOr  good\lliines o  ii    7  2  Co>. 

--     -      II    2  Tim  ii    22     — pjooii    3  xxvIK  t>.  Prov 
xxiii   23  1  Tbes    V   21    2  Thes   ii     16  2  Tim    i  13    Jude  3     Kev     ii    Ji    iii     3    I'-I: 

q  )   Tim    i    15.  iv  9    vi.  3  2  T.m   ii  2. fpr.in   UacMng r  ii.  I.  7.8.  ITim    i 

10.  2  Tim    IV.  3. s  11  Acts  xviii.  28.  1  Cor.  xiv.  2i.  2  Tim.ii  25. 


I  Pel. 

vii,  9  Jam    i    19,  20 i. 

xliv.  21    Eph   V.  18    I  Til 


I  J'.hli  iv   14 
t  1   1  im  i  3. 
I  Acts      Ii.       II 
xxvu.  7.  12,  21. 


23.  2 
I  Titi. 
i.  7.  14. 


!*  Phil.  i.  I.  I 
Tim  ill  1. 
Matt  xsiv.  45. 
Luke  xii  42. 
I  Cor.  iv.  1,  2. 
18  xvi  «32  Ec. 
7   Ivi.    12    El. 

vi    10.  II. Ste 

'"    I.  I  Kings 


NOTES 
CHAP.  I.  V.  1—4.  St.  Paul  was  the  servant  of 
God,  as  he  was  an  apostle  of  Christ ;  the  former  was 
his  general  character,  the  latter  his  special  employment. 
His  apostolical  office  accorded  with  the  faith  of  God's  elect, 
and  was  intended  to  bring  numbers  to  helieve  in  Christ, 
and  to  encourage,  increase,  and  direct,  the  faith  of  those 
■who  had  already  believed.  This  he  did  by  publicly  de- 
claring the  great  truths  of  the  everlasting  Gospel.  Thus 
men  would  receive  and  profess  those  doctrines,  which  being 
truly  believed,  bring  sinful  men,  who  have  been  alienated 
trom  God,  to  leverence,  trust,  love,  and  worship  him,  as 
his  obedient  children  and  devoted  servants.  These  truths 
he  preached,  and  his  converts  acknowledged,  amidst  mani- 
fold trials,  "  in  hope  of  eternal  life,  which  God,  who  can- 
"  not  lie,"  break  liis  word,  or  deceive  those  that  trust  in 
him,  "  iiad  promised"  to  Christ,  the  Surety  of  his  peo- 
"  pie,  before  eternal  ages,"  (Xole,  2  T(?n.  i.  9,  10 ;)  which 
purpose  OP  prorniso  had  been  concealed,  or  hut  in  part 
revealed,  in  former  ages  ;  but  in  due  lime  God  "  had 
"  manifested  it  as  his  word,"  that  cannot  be  broken,  by 
the  preaching  of  the  Gosjiel  which  had  been  committed  to 
the  apostle,  "  according  to  the  commandment,  or  appoint- 


The  expression,  "  God  our  Saviour,"  seems  here  to  relate 
to  the  Godhead,  without  distinction  of  persons  ;  and  in 
some  places  it  refers  to  the  person  of  the  Father,  as  saving 
us  by  his  beloved  Son,  (iii.  4—6.)  Some  explain  the 
words,  rendered  "  before  the  world  began,"  (literally, 
before  eternal  limes.)  to  relate  to  the  jjromise  made  to 
Adam,  or  to  Abraham,  before  the  promulgation  of  the 
Mosaic  law.  But,  without  engaging  in  any  argument  on 
the  critical  question,  I  must  think  that  the  interprciaiion 
above  given  is  far  more  obvious  ;  if  indeed  I  hrist  be 
•'  the  Chosen  of  God,"  the  Surety  and  Representative  of 
all  who  were  given  to  him  :  eternal  life  whs  promised  to 
him,  in  behalf  of  his  people,  of  all,  who  in  every  age 
should  believe  in  him,  before  the  world  was,  in  conse- 
quence of  his  engagement  to  become  incarnate,  and  to  be 
obedient  even  to  t!ic  death  upon  the  cross.  "  Known  unto 
••  God  are  all  his  works,  from  the  beginning  of  the 
"  world."  Allow  this,  (and  who  will  venture  to  deny  it  ?) 
and  then  the  promise  of  eternal  life  to  the  divine  Logos, 
in  behalf  of  all  his  people,  is  clear,  and  the  meaning  satis- 
factory, which,  in  my  jud-ment  at  least,  the  Otlier  inter- 
pretations by  no  means  are. 

V.  5-9.     Titus  had  been  left  in  Crete,  to  set  in  order 
what  wa.s  wauling   in   the  government,  worship,  and  dis- 


ent  of  God    our  Saviour."      He   therefore   wrote    to  „ 

Titus,  "his  firpjjf/.-Hf  son  in  the  faith,"  (which  was  com-|cipline  of  the  chuTThcs7anTespeciaiiy  to  ordain  Hdm 
raon  to  all  true  Chnstian.s,)  as  he  had  been  converted  by; every  ciiv  in  which  there  were  converts  to  Ch.ist'anity 
his  ministry,  and  trained  up  under  him  for  the  work  of  an!(Ao/es.  \'Tim.  iii.  v.  -21.  -v.  •.'  Tim.  iv.  5,)  Th.re  uere 
evangelist,  and  in  his  behalf  he  presented  his  usual  devout!  many  cities  in  this  populous  i.-hmd.  a  id  the  apostle  >.eens 
«lps„-r.s  nf  ''  crr^rp    mnrnv    r„.rt  r...n.  »     (^Murg.  iJf/.) [ to havc  been  verv  successful  during  his  short  stay  there 


desires  of  "  grace,  mercy,  and  peace.' 


A.  D.  66. 


CHAPTER  1. 


J.  D.  66. 


t  Acts  xs.  29. 
Rem  »vi.  17. 
lb  2  Cur  xi  12 
-15  Kph.  iv 
U.  STbes  ii. 
10-12  1  Tim 
i.  «.  Ti  3-5.  2 
Tim.  iii.  13  iv. 
4.  2  Pet.  ii  1  2. 
IJolin  -i.  18  iv 
1    Kev.  il   6  u. 

u  Acts  XV  1  21 
Gal.  1.  6-8  ii. 
4.  lii.  l.iv  17- 
21  V  1-4  Phil, 
iii.  2,  3 

S  9.    iii.  10.    Ps. 


11 


Isiu  . 
42.  Bz. 
Luke 


63 


19. 


T  Malt.  x»iii.  14 
2  Tim.  ill  6 

zStt  on,  7  15. 
Ivi  10,11.  Jer 
viii.  10    Ez  sii 

fc  Rom  xvi.  18.  1 
g  Cor.  xiii  10.  1 
».  2Cor.  vii  8- 


10  For  'there  are  many  unruly  nnd 
vain  talkers,  and  deceivers,  "especially 
they  of  the  circumcision  ; 

1 1  Whose  '^  moutlis  must  be  stopped, 
who  ^  subvert  whole  houses,  teaching 
things  which  they  ought  not,  for  '  filthy 
lucre's  sake. 

]  2  One  "  of  themselves,  even  a  pro- 
phet ot  their  own,  said.  The  Cretians  are 
alway   '' liars,  evil  beasts,  slow-bellies. 

13  This  witness  is  true.  Wherefore, 
'  rebuke  them  sharply,  '^  that  they  may 
be  sound  in  the  faith  ; 

i    13.  .M.....  111.  5    11     .lohci  X.  12    2  IVt.  ii    1— 3. a  .lets  x\  ii.  28 

Tim    IV  :.  2  Pet    il   12-15  JuJe»-13. c  ii.  15.  Prov.  xxvii.  5. 

Tim    V   20  2  Tim    iv   2. d  ii.  2.  Lev.  six.  17   Ps.  cxix.  DO.  cxll. 


11  Not  giving  heed  to  "  Jewish  fables,  ei  T.m.  i.  4-7. 
and  "^  commandments  of  men,  that  ^  turn  i'    ^   "^  " 

ft.|  ,        ,1  lis.    xxix.      13. 

■om  tlie  truth.  Matt.    xv.    a. 

15  Unto   ''the   pure,    all     things    are  c".n-It    '' 
pure:  '  but   unto  tiicm   that  are  defiled   ivVHehsIl: 

^      ,  ,       ,.        .  .  ,   .  ,  25    2  Pet   li   22. 

and   unbelievms;,    is    nothmff  pure;   but  iiL"i-e  v.  aa- 

^o  ~     I  ^'  m      Acis  i-  15. 

even  ^  their  mind  and   conscience   is  de-  "om   "i"    1*" 

1  Cor.vi.  12.  13 
filed.  Tim  i" 3 ^4     ' 

16  They  '  profess  that  they  know'^j^'  ?"''  ,* 
God  ;  but  in  works  they  deny  him  ;  ^^^ij^  "^^'^  *•,* 
"  being  abominable,  °  and  disobedient,  ^T 
and  °  unto  every  good  work  *  repro-  j 
bate. 


23    1  Cor 
-29. 
k  I  Cor    vi 
Heb  ix.  1, 


1  Niim    xiiv.  16.   Is.    xxix.  13   xlviii.  l.lv 

ii    IC— 24   2  Tiun    iri.  5-8   Jiidel m 

XV   22—24.  1-  ph    V.  6    I  TiiD.  i.  9. 

•  Or,void  e/  iuiigniint 


i  2.   Ez    xxxiii.  31    Hos.  viii  2,3    Horn. 

oh  sv,  Kv   Rev.  xxi.  8  27 n  1  .'iam. 

— o  Jer.  vi.  30.   Horn,  i  28.  2  Tim.  iii.  8 


but  probably  many  had  before  been  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity. The  chLiracter  and  quiilifications  of  ihcse  pa.s- 
tors,  (who  are  called  elders  and  bisliops  indi.sciiininAtely,) 
correspond  to  what  hath  before  been  considered  :  but,  it  is 
here  added,  that  ihcy  ought  to  be  such  as  "  had  believing 
•'  children."  They  who  had  children  grown  up,  not  hav- 
ing embraced  Christianity,  that  were  accused  of  riot  and 
licentiousness,  or  that  would  not  be  governed  and  restrain- 
ed from  scandalous  vices,  were  not  to  be  admitted  into  the 
pastoral  office.  The  pastors  must  be  chosen  from  those, 
who  had  for  some  tiuie  professed  the  Gospel,  (when  that 
could  be  done:)  but,  if  their  children  proved  untractable, 
it  would  at  lea.st  be  thought  that  they  did  not  know  how 
to  govern  their  own  families  ;  and  the  misconduct  of  their 
chiT.iren  might  reflect  disgrace  upon  the  Christian  religion, 
as  w(  11  as  weaken  the  hands  of  their  parents  in  the  public 
ministry.  For  the  overseer  and  steward  of  God's  house- 
hold, {Nole,  1  Cor.  iv.  1 — 3.)  must  be  an  irreijroachable 
person  ;  and  not  of  an  over-bearing,  self-willed,  dogmatical 
temper,  that  could  not  endure  to  be  opposed  or  contra- 
di'  tedT  To  the  other  excellencies  of  his  character,  it  was 
needful  that  he  should  be  a  man  who  "  held  fast,"  in  a 
.steady  consistent  pi-ofession,  "  the  faitliful  word"  of  the 
Gospel,  according  as  it  had  been  taught  by  the  apostles, 
without  having  jierverled  or  sophisticated  it,  as  many  did  ; 
that  so  he  migtii  be  a  judicious,  experienced  defender  of 
its  truths  ;  able,  by  substantial,  salutary,  and  holy  doc- 
trine, in  every  pjrticular.  to  exhort  the  disciples  to  stead- 
fastness in  the  faith,  and  to  an  honour.ible  conduct ;  and  to 
€•  nfute,  convince,  or  silence  gain-sayers,  who  opposed  or 
corrupted  the  truth. 

V.  10  —  13.  The  qu.dification  mentioned  in  the  ninth 
verse  was  the  more  requisite,  as  there  were  in  every  pi  ice, 
(especially  in  Crete,)  a  number  of  ungovernable  talkers 
and  interested  deceivers,  who  could  not  be  kept,  by  any 
censures  or  admoiiitions,  frotnd'Ung  great  mischief.  These 
were  of  various  lesrriptions ;  but  the  .ludaizers  were  the 
most  busy,  unruly,  and  pernicious;  thev  subverted  whole 
faiiiilies,  turnin;;  them  a-i'lf  from  the  siiiipli-  ity  of  faith 
in  Christ,  to  attend  on  h  gd  ceremonies  and  iiuman  tradi- 
tions, by  teaching  su'h  iliines  as  they  ought  not,  and 
'■  this  for  filtiiy  lucre's  sake."  rather  than  fiom  mist,  ke 
or  ignorance.  For  in  this  mannT  they  htimounc'  fiie 
pride  and  prejudices  of  some,  and  flattered  otheis  in  their 


sins,  till  they  got  to  be  the  heads  of  a  party,  and  found 
means  of  enriching  themselves.  The  mouths,  therefore, 
of  these  deceivers  must  be  stopped,  by  sound  doctrine, 
and  conclusive  arguments,  and  testimonies  from  the  word 
of  God  ;  that  the  tencJency  of  their  principles,  and  the 
baseness  of  their  designs,  might  be  manifest  to  every  man, 
and  that  they  might  have  nothing  to  say  in  their  own 
defence.  The  character  of  the  Cretians  indeed  was  so 
bad.  that  numbers  of  such  persons,  both  deceivers  and 
deceived,  might  be  expected  in  their  churches  :  for  Ejii- 
menides,  a  native  of  Crete,  a  poet  of  some  reputation, 
who  might  be  "  called  a  prophet  of  their  own,"  and  who 
]ierhaps  was  deemed  a  prophet  by  his  countrymen,  had 
said,  "  the  Cretians  are  always  liars,  evil  beasts,  slow  bel- 
"  lies  ;"  they  had  in  all  ages  been  notorious  lor  lies,  frauds, 
and  impostures  ;  they  were  like  poisonous  or  ferocious 
animals,  gluttonous,  and  indolent  to  excess  ;  so  that,  whilst 
a  great  proportion  of  their  time  was  employed  in  eating 
and  drinking,  they  were  rendered  torpid  and  inactive,  by 
their  excesses,  and  made  no  good  use  of  the  rest.  They 
united  the  subtlety  of  the  fox,  the  venom  of  the  serpent,  or 
the  fierceness  of  wolves  and  tigers,  with  the  greediness  and 
inactivity  of  swine.  It  is  not  easy  to  determine,  from  what 
concurrence  of  circumstances  the  Cretians  obtained  so 
odious  and  contemptible  a  national  character  :  but  the  in- 
spired apostle  attested  the  ti-uth  of  this  testimony  ;  and  the 
eflects  of  it  appeared  in  the  conduct  of  many  false  teachers 
and  professors  of  Christianity.  Titus  was  therefore  directed 
'•  to  rebuke  them  sharply,"  or  with  cutting  reproofs  and 
awful  warnings,  "  that  the  churches  might  be  sound  in 
"  the  faith,"  when  the  mouths  of  deceivers  were  thus 
stopped,  hypocrites  detected,  and  unestablished  Christians 
put  ujion  their  guard.  Timothy  had  been  taught  to  instruct 
opposers  With  meekness,  and  to  rebuke  with  fme:-suflV:r- 
ing  ;  but  Titus  was  ordered  to  rebuke  with  ^li'^rpitess. 
.'Some  have  conjectured,  that  Timoihy  was  too  vehement  in 
his  natural  spirit,  and  Titus  too  timid  and  jiliant  ;  others 
ascribe  the  difference  to  the  opposite  ciiaractfr*  of  the 
persotis  to  be  rebuked.  But,  in  fact.  Christi  r;  nir cknrss 
ie  as  distant  from  pusillanimous  connivance  at  sin  and  er- 
ror, as  from  impetuous  anger  and  impatience.  This  the 
apo>tle's  conduct,  and  even  that  of  our  Lord  himself,  de- 
monstrates, 
i      V.   H — 16.     In  order  to  the  Crctian  churches  being 


'I.   D,  ^{3. 


TITUS. 


J.  D.  C6. 


CHAP.  II. 

37ie  aposth  directs  Tilus  to  instruct  the 
people  in  their  several  duties;  to  exem- 
plify  them  in  his  own  conduct,  and    to 


take  heed  to  his  doctrine,  1 — 10:  and 
enforces  his  exhortnfinns,  by  showing 
the  holy  tendency  of  the  gospel,  and 
charging  Titus  to  speak  with  authority 
and  firmness,  11 — 15. 


.--oiiiid  ill  the  faith,  Titus  was  to  warn  them  with  sharp  re- 
I  uki'S,  if  necessary,  not  to  give  heed  to  Jewish  fables,  hu- 
man traditions,  or  io^^al  observances,  which  were  then  en- 
tirely the  commandments  oT' men  who  "  turned  from  the 
••  truth,"  and  wanted  to  impose  their  uwn  usages  on  Chris- 
lians.  These  related,  greatly,  to  distinctions  of  clean  and 
yinclean  meuls,  and  the  pharisaical  inventions  of  washing 
their  iiands,  and  other  external  observances.  {Notes, 
Mult.  XV.  1 — 20.)  But  to  the  pure,  to  the  real  believer, 
who  had  peace  with  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  had 
his  heait  purified  by  faith,  all  such  things  were  pure  in 
themselves,  and  used  in  a  holy  manner,  by  the  allowance, 
according  to  the  precepts,  and  for  the  glory,  of  God  :  to 
I  hose,  however,  "  that  were  defiled,"  with  the  guilt  and 
jMjllulion  of  unrepcnled  sin,  and  who,  through  unbelief, 
remained  strangers  to  the  purging  of  the  conscience  with 
the  blood  of  Christ.  "  nothing  was  pure:"  for  as  their 
hearts  were  unsanctified,  and  their  consciences  were  erro- 
neous, partial,  callous,  and  unclean,  so  all  their  enjoy- 
ments and  actions,  however  innocent  or  good  in  them- 
eelves,  were  corrupted  by  their  pride,  avarice,  sensuality, 
and  enmity  against  God.  They  indeed  professed  to  know 
him  and  to  be  his  people,  but  in  works  they  denied  him, 
and  manifested  a  disregard  to  his  authority,  favour,  and 
indignation  :  for  their  conduct  in  all  respects,  especially 
in  crucifying  Christ,  ]iersccuting  Christians,  and  endea- 
vouring to  subvert  the  churches  of  the  Gentiles,  proved 
them  to  be  abominable  and  disobedient ;  and  as  to  every 
good  work  rejected  by  God.  and  given  up  tojudicial  blind- 
ness. The  unbelieving  Jews  seem  to  be  primarily  in- 
tended ;  but  the  judaizing  teachers  were  purposely  included 
as  unbelievers  also,  though  they  professed  to  believe. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—9. 

All  who  are  not  slaves  of  sin  and  Satan  are  the  ser- 
vants of  God  :  "  this  honour  have  all  his  saints,"  and  this 
dignifies  their  meanest  employments,  though  the  office 
of  "ministers  is  confined  to  a  few,  and  that  of  apostles  and 
evangelists  to  a  very  small  number.  But  sinners  cannot 
serve  God,  excejit  "  according  to  the  faith  of  his  elect" 
people,  and  bj-  "  acknowledging  the  truth  which  is  after 
'•  godliness  :"  {Sole,  1  Tim.  iv.  3  :)  nor  can  they  be  stead- 
fast in  the  midst  of  trials  and  temptations,  save  "  in  hope 
'■  of  eternal  life."  This  was  promised  in  Christ,  "  be- 
"  fore  the  world  liegan:"  and,  though  he  who  gave  this 
promise  can  do  all  things  else,  he  '*  cannot  lie,"  he  cannot 
"  deny  himself."  In  his  due  time,  he  has  manifested  his 
word  of  truth  by  preaching:  and  all,  to  whom  this  is 
(  oaimitted,  must  take  heed  to  publish  it,  "  according  to 
"  the  commandment  of  God  our  Saviour,"  that  the  com- 
mon faith  may  thus  be  wi'ought  in  those  whom  they  may 
rejoice  in  as  their  own  children,  and  to  whom,  '  arace, 
"  mercy,  and  peace,  may  be  given  from  God  the  Father, 


"  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour."  When  a  mul- 
titude of  captives  are  brought  forth  from  the  dark  dungeon 
of  Satan  into  the  glorious  light  and  liberty  of  the  Gospel, 
many  things  will  be  wanting,  and  much  required  to  be  set 
in  order,  before  their  worship  and  service  can  be  per- 
formed in  a  suitable  manner,  the  best  methods  used  for 
their  edification,  and  the  most  eflectual  defence  made  against 
the  assaults  of  their  spiritual  enemies.  Then  the  presence, 
counsel,  and  influence  of  some  experienced  and  faithful 
servant  of  God  will  be  peculiarly  useful,  especially  in 
respect  of  the  choice  and  oi'dination  of  pastors  to  preside 
over  them  and  teach  them.  They,  to  whom  this  important 
trust  is  committed,  are  bound,  as  they  shall  answer  for  it 
before  God,  to  appoint  blameless  and  faithful  men  to 
this  stewardship  ;  such  as  are  of  pliant  tempers,  respecting 
their  own  humours  and  interests,  peaceable,  sober,  tem- 
perate men  ;  superior  to  the  grovelling  love  of  filthy  lucre  ; 
lovers  of  hospitality  and  of  good  men ;  just  and  holy  ; 
prudent  managers  of  domestic  concerns  ;  attentive  to  rela- 
tive duties;  constant  and  bold  in  professing  the  truth,  as 
taught  in  the  word  of  God,  and  able  by  sound  doctrine  to 
exhort  and  to  convince  gain-sayers.  As  it  is  peculiarly 
incumbent  on  ministers  to  educate  their  children  with  dili- 
gence and  piety,  and  to  rule  them  with  prudence  and  firm- 
ness, so  {jxe  children  of  ministers  should  consider  what  a 
dreadful  Account  must  be  rendered  by  them,  if  their  unbe- 
lief, riot,  and  unruly  behaviour,  bring  «an  imputation  on 
the  characters  of  their  fathers,  and  interfere  with  their  use- 
fulness. 

V.  10—16. 

In  all  ages  there  have  been  unruly  and  vain  talkers  and 
deceivers,  by  whom  Satan.sows  tares  in  the  Lord's  field  ;  and 
this  should  teach  and  induce  the  servants  to  be  vigilant  and 
diligent,  that  they  may  counteract  the  enemy.  For  unless 
the  "  mouths  of  such  men  be  stopped,"  they  will  subvert 
whole  families  of  hopeful  persons,  and  teach  the  most  per- 
nicious doctrines  for  filthy  lucre's  sake.  To  j^revent  this 
mischief  is  the  most  difficult  part  of  a  minister's  work: 
and  his  wisdom  must  especially  be  shown,  in  discerning 
men's  chai-acters,  distinguishing  between  the  weak  and  the 
wicked  ;  and  knowing  when  to  exhort  with  gentleness, 
and  when  to  "  rebuke  with  sharpness,  that  men  may  be 
"  sound  in  the  faith."  For  though  there  are  national 
diffisrences  of  character,  yet  the  heart  of  man  in  evei-y 
time  and  place  is  deceitful  and  desperately  wicked  :  and 
while  some  need  the  gentlest  guidance,  others  must  be 
exposed  and  warned  with  decided  severity ;  or  they  will 
turn  men  away  from  the  faith  to  fables  and  human  inven- 
tioHS.  The  true  Christian  learns  to  exercise  his  liberty  in 
a  pure  and  holy  manner;  all  things  are  pure  to  him,  and 
grace  teaches  him  ''  to  eat,  and  to  drink,  and  to  do  all 
"  things  to  the  glory  of  God  ;"  and  when  he  fails,  he  has 
humble  recourse  lo  the  puritying  blood  and  sanctifying 
grace  of  Christ.     But  unbelievers  are  defiled  in  their  minds 


^.  D,  66. 


CHAPTER  11. 


J}.  D.  0J3. 


.11-14.  i  9  ii    T3UT  speak  thoii  the  things  "  which 

Ji  3^2™i'm'r   fj   hcconie  sound  doctrine  : 

b'Lv.  xix   3=.      2  That   ''  the  aged   men  be  *  sober, 

ac'i.M. '  ''rov  "  frrave,  ''  temperate,  '  sound  in   faith, ' 
xvi  31  i<  uv    p    .  y    # 

10.  chanty,  in  patience. 

Cor  XV  31.  I      3    ihe    aged    women     hkewise,    tliat 

itm.M.i  \\  theif     be    in    behaviour    s    as    becometh 

7  v'  8  Gr       +  hoh'ness :  ''    not  t  false  accusers,   '  not 

e  1   I  Tin)  ill  4       .  11,  1  /•  1 

8.  II.  ihi  i«  jriven  to  much  wine,  "  teacliers  ol  good 
i{coM"2».  things. 

f 'e '■  "a?lf V;  4  That  they  may  teach  '  the  young 
i'  'itom  xli  women  to  be  §'  sober,  "°  to  love  their  hus- 
I'lfi'w.  7  cr  hands,  to  h)ve  then'  cliildren  : 

On,  1  T.ni.  1   S 1;  Rom   xvi,  2.  Epb  v  3   1  Tim  ii  9.  !0.  i'i- 

3-5. f  Ot  hull,  numtn h  Sre  on,    1  Tim    iii   8.11 

n.  iii  i   Or  i  Srf  on,  1   7. :.  i.  He.'i.  u.  12.    Rev.  il.  JO. 

Sci  0B,2 m  1  Tim.  v.  U. 


13 fS. 

II  V  s-10    I  1  et  i 

I  Or,  make-^alct    3  Tjra  iii  ; 

II  Tim    V  a   II  II. JOi 


and  consciences;  their  ordinary  actions  and  religious  du- 
ties are  unclean  ti  them:  whether  tlicy  riot  in  iiceiuiausness, 
as  il  that  were  liberty,  or  whether  they  enslave  themselves 
to  superstiiioiis  observances.  For,  alas!  "  numbers,  of 
"■varii^us  descriptions  profess  to  know  GoJ,  but  in  works 
"deny  him;  being  abominable,  disobedient,  and  unto 
"  every  goo.l  work  reprobate."  Yet,  at  last  "  the  tree 
"  will  be  known  by  its  fruit ;  and  every  tree  that  bringeth 
"  not  forih  good  fiuit,  shall  be  hewn  down  and  cast  into 
"  the  fire." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  II.  V.  1,  2.  To  mark  the  difference  be- 
tween fal=e  teachers  and  the  servants  of  Ciirist,  the  apo.^tle 
exhorted  Titus  to  "  speak  such  things  as  became  sound 
"  doctrine,"  or  the  salutary  healing  truths  of  the  Gos(,el. 
from  which  all  the  motives  and  encouragements  to  holy 
obedience  must  be  deduced:  and  it  "  became  sound  doc-j 
"  trine,"  that  preachers  should  inculcate  on  their  hcareiSj 
the  practice  of  their  various  duties,  from  evangelical  prin- 
ciples. Thus,  "  the  aged  men  should  be  sober,"  serious, 
prudent,  vigilant,  "  grave,  temjieratc,"  in  every  kind  of 
indulgence,  and  "sound  in  fiith,"  steadfast  in  the  pro- 
fession of  sound  doctrine,  and  faith  in  Christ,  "  in  cha- 
"  rity,"  or  love  to  him  and  their  brethren,  and."  in 
"  patience,"  amidst  trials  and  persecutions.  It  docs  not 
appear  that  elders,  or  pastors  of  the  Church,  were  exclu- 
sively intended.  The  original  word  is  different  from  that 
tran^hited  elders,  and  signifies  men  advanced  in  years.  The 
apo.iilo  had  before  spoken  of  the  elders.     (Note,  i.  .5 — 9.) 

v.  y— 6.  Aged  women  also,  whether  employed  as 
deaconnesses  by  the  Church  or  not,  should  be  instructed  to 
act  consistendy  with  their  sacred  character,  as  professedly 
a  part  of  the  spiritual  priesthood,  and  that  devotedness  to 
God  which  it  implied.  They  should  be  warned  against 
speaking  slanders  or  calumnies,  a  sin  to  which  human 
nature  is  peculiarly  prone,  and  to  which  the  national  cha- 
racter of  the  Cretian.s  must  give  them  an  additional  pro- 
pensity. The  original  word  is  the  same  that  is  in  many 
places  remiered  "devils;"  which  shows  what  a  hateful 
example  slanderers  and  back-biters  imitate.  They  must  be 
careful  not  "  to  enslave  them."-*  Ives  to  much  wine  :"  some 
of  them  might  have  been  accustomed  to  this  when  hea- 
thens, and  it  would  need  great  self-denial  to  acquire  vic- 


5  To  be  "  discreet,  chaste,  °  keepers  at 
home,  "•  good,  '^  obedient  to  their  own 
husbands,  '  that  the  word  of  God  be  not 
blasphemed. 

0  "Young  men  likewise  exhort  to  be 
Ij  sober-minded. 

7  In  '  all  things  shewing  thyself  a  pat- 
tern of  good  works:  in  doctrine  shelving 
"  uncorruptness,  "  gravity,  ^  sincerity; 

8  ^ Sound  speech  that  cannot  be  con- 
demned ;  "  that  he  that  is  of  the  contra- 
ry part  •>  may  be  ashamed,  "  having  no 
evil  thing  to  sav  of  you. 


n  Srt  on.  2 

0  Oiii  xvi.  E,  9, 
xviJT.  9.  PrOT 
\\,.  11,12  xixi, 
10-31.     1  T.m, 


13. 


.  3G   35 
r   10 
i    Ifi.     1 


34.  Kph  V  2:— 
24  33  Col.  i  1 
13  1  Tm.  •\  II. 
I  Pet.  iii.  1-.1 
r2Sam  xii.  1»'. 
P3     ij»i' 


:4. 


14 


i  I. 


i  Joh  x»ix  3,  Ps. 

cslviii    12.     Vc. 

X  .  9.  xil.  1  Joel 

il  2a.    1  Pet  t. 

&    I  Joha  ii    13, 

14. 
II  Or.  discrttt  Sec 


t  Acts  XX   33-34     _ 
s  Ht!  on,  c   2 y  3  C 


.  17.  2  Thes   i.i    14. cPh'l. 


14    I  Pet  ii.  12.  15. 


tory  over  the  habit,  and  liberty  from  the  thraldom,  of  tin'-; 
infatuating  vice.  They  were  likewise  required  to  be 
teachers  of  good  things  in  their  families,  and  to  their 
juniors  :  that  so  they  might  be  employed  in  exhorting  the 
younger  women  to  be  sober  and  [)rudent,  without  levity 
or  vanity;  affectionate  to  their  husbands  and  children,  and 
taking  pleasure  in  the  duties  of  wives  and  mothers ;  dis- 
creetly avoiding  all  appearance  of  evil,  or  ground  of  sus- 
•  icion,  as  well  as  evei-y  actual  violation  of  their  conjugal 
fivielity;  to  be  "keepers  at  home,"  ani.1  diligent  in  ma- 
naging their  domestic  aftairs,  (for  both  are  implied;)  not 
delighting  to  gad  abroad,  nor  yet  loitering  away  their  time 
at  home;  to  be  good  or  kind  to  all  around  them,  "  and 
"obedient  to  their  own  husbands,"  even  if  ihey  were  not 
Christians,  and  in  many  things  behaved  improperly  to 
them  ;  for  this  woui.l  iVequenlly  be  the  case.  These  things 
must  be  attended  to,  "  that  the  word  of  God  might  not  be 
■■  blasphemed,"  or  evil  spoken  of  among  the  Gentiles, 
through  any  improper  conduct  of  Christians  in  relative  life. 
Young  men  also  must  be  taught  to  be  sober-minded,  to  act 
in  a  prudent  and  considerate  manner;  avoiding  all  youth- 
ful lusts  and  vanities,  and  attending  to  their  several  duties 
in  the  fear  of  God. 

V.  7,  8.  It  was  especially  incumbent  on  Titus  to  five, 
in  his  own  conduct,  a  pattern  of  all  those  good  works 
to  v.-hich  he  exhorted  others,  that  ihcy  might  h.ive  his 
example  for  a  comment  on  his  instructions.  In  his  doc- 
trine also,  he  should  take  care  to  preserve  "  uncorrupt- 
"  ness,"  not  admitting  any  of  those  adtlitions  or  vain 
conjectures,  by  which  the  holy  nature  and  clficacy  cf 
divine  truth  might  be  altered;  "gravity,"  avoiding  every 
thing  ludicrous,  all  affectation  of  wit,  or  whatever  did  not 
consist  witli  the  solemnity  becoming  the  gre^l  concerns  cf 
God  and  eternity  ;  and  "  sincerity,"  or  an  upright,  evi- 
dent, and  single  aim  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the' good  of 
souls;  without  seeking  applause  or  worldly  advaniage,  or 
tiiC  appear-ance  of  seffish  d'.si;;ns.  in  whM  he  did.  He 
must  also  use  "  sound  speech,  that  could  noi  be  con- 
"  dcmned."  as  erroneous,  ambiguous,  unin'elligibie,  or  of 
bad  tendency  :  that,  thus  stating  divine  truth  in  plain,  con- 
vincing, and  scriptural  langi:age,  they,  wlio  were  of  the 
contrary  part,  whether  heathens,  or  heretic^,  might  find 
nothing  weak,  frivolous,  or  unguarded,  to  object  against  ; 


/I.  -0.  G(j. 


TITUS. 


J.  D.  66. 


CHAP.  II. 


77ic  apostle  directs  Titus  to  instruct  the 
people  in  their  several  duties;  to  exem- 
plify   them  in  his  own  conduct.^  and    to 


take  heed  to  his  doctrine,  1 — 10:  and 
enforces  his  exhortations,  by  showing 
the  holy  tendency  of  the  gospel,  and 
charging  Titus  to  speak  tvith  authority 
and  firmness,  II — 15. 


.sound  in  the  faith,  Titus  was  to  warn  them  with  sharp  re- 
I'ukcs,  if  necessary,  not  to  give  liced  to  Jewish  fables,  hu- 
niaii  traditions,  or  lo^al  observances,  which  were  then  en- 
lircly  the  commandments  oT  men  who  "  turned  from  the 
■'  truth,"  and  wanted  to  impose  their  own  usages  on  Chris- 
lians.  These  related,  greatly,  to  distinctions  of  clean  and 
\inf!ean  meals,  and  the  pharisaical  inventions  of  washing 
their  liands,  and  other  external  observances.  (Ao/es, 
Mull.  XV.  1 — 20.)  But  to  the  pure,  to  the  real  believer, 
who  had  peace  with  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  had 
liis  heart  puiified  by  faith,  all  such  things  were  pure  in 
themselves,  and  used  in  a  holy  manner,  by  the  allowance, 
according  to  the  precepts,  and  for  the  glory,  of  God  :  to 
ihoso,  however,  "  that  were  defiled,"  with  the  guilt  and 
j)ollution  of  unrepcnted  sin,  and  who,  through  unbelief, 
remained  strangers  to  the  purging  of  the  conscience  with 
the  blood  of  Christ,  "  nothing  was  pure:"  for  as  their 
hearts  were  unsanctified,  and  their  consciences  were  erro- 
neous, partial,  callous,  and  unclean,  so  all  their  enjoy- 
ments and  actions,  however  innocent  or  good  in  them- 
selves, were  corrupted  by  their  pride,  avarice,  sensuality, 
and  enmity  against  God.  They  indeed  professed  to  know 
him  and  to  be  his  people,  but  in  works  they  denied  him, 
and  manifested  a  disregard  to  his  authority,  favour,  and 
indignation  :  for  their  conduct  in  all  respects,  especially 
in  crucifying  Christ,  jiersecuting  Christians,  and  endea- 
vouring to  subvert  the  churches  of  the  Gentiles,  proved 
them  to  be  abominable  and  disobedient ;  and  as  to  every 
good  work  rejected  by  God,  and  given  up  to  judicial  blind- 
ness. The  unbelieving  Jews  seem  to  be  primarily  in- 
tended ;  but  the  judaizing  teachers  were  purposely  included 
as  unbelievers  also,  though  they  professed  to  believe. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—9. 

All  who  arc  not  slaves  of  sin  and  Satan  are  the  ser- 
vants of  God  :  "  this  honour  have  all  his  saints,"  and  this 
dignifies  their  meanest  employments,  though  the  office 
of  "ministers  is  confined  to  a  few,  and  that  of  apostles  and 
evangelists  to  a  very  small  number.  But  sinners  cannot 
Kervc  God,  except  "  according  to  the  faith  of  his  elect" 
peo|)le,  and  by  "  acknowledging  the  truth  which  is  after 
*•  godliness  :"  {Sole,  1  Tim.  iv.  3  :)  nor  can  they  be  stead- 
fast in  the  midst  of  trials  and  temptations,  save  "  in  hope 
'•  of  eternal  life."  This  was  promised  in  Christ,  "  be- 
"  fore  the  world  liegan:"  and,  though  he  who  gave  this 
promise  can  do  all  things  else,  he  '•  cannot  lie,"  he  cannot 
"  deny  himself."  In  his  due  lime,  he  has  manifested  his 
word  of  truth  by  preaching :  and  all,  to  whom  this  is 
committed,  must  take  heed  to  publish  it,  "  according  to 
"  the  commandment  of  God  our  Saviiiur,"  that  the  com- 
mon faith  may  thus  be  wrought  in  those  whom  they  may 
rejoice  in  as  their  own  children,  and  to  whom,  "  grace, 
''  mercy,  and  peace,  may  be  given  from  God  the  Father, 


"  and  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  our  Saviour."  When  a  mul- 
titude of  captives  are  brought  forth  from  the  dark  dungeon 
of  Satan  into  the  glorious  light  and  liberty  of  the  Gospel, 
many  things  will  be  wanting,  and  much  required  to  be  set 
in  order,  before  their  worship  and  service  can  be  per- 
formed in  a  suitable  manner,  the  best  methods  used  for 
their  edification,  and  the  most  eft'ectual  defence  madeagainst 
the  assaults  of  their  spiritual  enemies.  Then  the  presence, 
counsel,  and  influence  of  some  experienced  and  faithful 
servant  of  God  will  be  peculiarly  useful,  especially  in 
respect  of  the  choice  and  ordination  of  pastors  to  preside 
over  them  and  teach  them.  They,  to  whom  this  important 
trust  is  committed,  are  bound,  as  they  shall  answer  for  it 
before  God,  to  appoint  blameless  and  faithful  men  to 
this  stewardship  ;  such  as  are  of  pliant  tempers,  respecting 
their  own  humours  and  interests,  peaceable,  sober,  tem- 
perate men  ;  su[ierior  to  the  grovelling  love  of  filthy  lucre  ; 
lovers  of  hospitality  and  of  good  men ;  just  and  holy  ; 
prudent  managers  of  domestic  concerns  ;  attentive  to  rela- 
tive duties ;  constant  and  bold  in  professing  the  truth,  as 
taught  in  the  word  of  God,  and  able  by  sound  doctrine  to 
exhort  and  to  convince  gain-sayers.  As  it  is  peculiarly 
incumbent  on  ministers  to  educate  their  children  with  dili- 
gence and  piety,  and  to  rule  them  with  prudence  and  firm- 
ness, so  lite  children  of  ministers  should  consider  what  a 
dreadful  Account  must  be  rendered  by  them,  if  their  unbe- 
lief, riot,  and  unruly  behaviour,  bring  ^an  imputation  on 
the  characters  of  their  fathers,  and  interfere  with  their  use- 
fulness. 

V.  10—16. 

In  all  ages  there  have  been  unruly  and  vain  talkers  and 
deceivers,  by  whom  Satan,sows  tares  in  the  Lord's  field  ;  and 
this  should  teach  and  induce  the  servants  to  be  vigilant  and 
diligent,  tliat  they  may  counteract  the  enemy.  For  unless 
the  "  mouths  of  such  men  be  stopped,"  they  will  subvert 
whole  families  of  hopcfid  persons,  and  teach  the  most  per- 
nicious doctrines  i'or  filthy  lucre's  sake.  To  jirevent  this 
mischief  is  the  most  difficult  part  of  a  minister's  work: 
and  his  wisdom  must  especially  be  shown,  in  discerning 
men's  characters,  distinguishing  between  the  weak  and  the 
wicked  ;  and  knowing  when  to  exhort  with  gentleness, 
and  when  to  '•  rebuke  with  sharpness,  that  men  may  be 
"  sound  in  the  faith."  For  though  there  are  national 
differences  of  character,  yet  the  heart  of  man  in  every 
time  and  place  is  deceitful  and  desperately  wicked  :  and 
while  some  need  the  gentlest  guidance,  others  must  be 
exposed  and  warned  with  decided  severity ;  or  they  will 
turn  men  away  from  the  faith  to  fables  and  human  inven- 
tioss.  The  true  Christian  learns  to  exercise  his  liberty  in 
a  pure  and  holy  manner;  all  things  are  pure  to  him,  and 
grace  leaches  him  ''  to  cat,  and  to  drink,  and  to  do  all 
"  things  to  the  glory  of  God  ;"  and  when  he  fails,  he  has 
humble  recourse  to  the  purifying  blood  and  sanctifying 
grace  of  Christ.     But  unbelievers  are  defiled  in  their  minds 


^.  D.  66. 


CHAPTER  n. 


BUT  speak  thoii  the  things  "  which 
heconio  sound  doctrine  : 
2  That   ''  the  aged   men  be  *  sober, 
ic'i.M ''nrov  "^  crrave,  ''  temperate,  ■=  sound  in   faith, '  in 

xvi  31.  1'  Uv      P     ■,       ■  f      9 

10.  chanty,  in  patKMice. 

Cor  XV.  31.  I      3    1  he    aged    women     hke\vise,    tliat 
2  "  they     be    in    behaviour    s    as    becometh 
t  holiness :  ''    not  J  false  accusers,   '  not 
gGr''"'  ''  Sfiven  to  mucli  wine,  ''  teachers  of  good 
'^(cof  "2;.  things. 

p^^- >■■  2JJf  «;•  4  That  they  may  teach  '  the  young 
3i  "iiom  xii  women  to  be  §  sober,  "■  to  love  their  hus- 
\v'eiT^.lc^r  hands,  to  love  then'  childi'en  : 


»ll— U.  i  9  ii 
a  I  Tim  i  10 
Ti.  3  aXiin.  i 
13 

b  i.ev.   xix     32. 


1  1-Pt 
7   V.  8   Gr. 
el  iTi 


II  V  6-10  1  ret  ii' 
t  Or,  makciaUs  2  V 
1  1  TiOi    V  2    II    14.- 


0...  1  T.m.  I   5 1;  Rom   xvi,  2.  Epb  v  3   I  Tim  ii.  9.  10.  i'l' 

3-S. 1  Or, />!/(«  7v(/mei> \iSee  on,    1  Tim   iii  8.11 

m.  iii  3  Or   -        i  Srr  on,  I   7, ;,  i.  Heb.  v,  IS.  Rev.  il.  20. 


and  consciences;  their  ordinary  actions  and  religious  du- 
ties are  unclean  I)  iheni:  whether  tliey  riot  in  licentiousness, 
as  il  that  were  liberty,  or  whether  they  enslave  themselves 
to  su|jeistiiions  observances.  For,  alas!  "numbers,  of 
"^vaiiuus  descriptions  profess  to  know  GoJ,  but  in  works 
"deny  him;  being  abominable,  disobedient,  and  unto 
"  every  goo.l  work  reprobate."  Yet,  at  last  "  the  tiee 
*'  will  be  known  by  its  fruit;  and  every  tree  that  bi'ingeth 
"  not  forth  good  fiuit,  shall  be  hewn  down  and  cast  into 
"  the  lire." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  II.  V.  1,  2.  To  mark  the  dilTorcnce  be- 
tween falie  teachers  and  the  servants  of  Christ,  ihc  apo,-^tle 
exhorted  Titus  to  "  speak  such  things  as  became  so  ind 
"  doctrine,"  or  the  salutary  healing  truths  of  the  Gos(,el, 
from  which  all  the  motives  and  encouragements  to  holy 
obedience  must  be  deduced  :  and  it  "  became  sound  doc- 
"  trine,"  that  preachers  should  inculcate  on  their  hearers 
the  practice  of  their  various  duties,  from  evangelical  prin- 
ciples. Thus,  "  the  aged  men  should  be  sober,"  ,serious, 
prudent,  vigilant,  "  grave,  temjierate,"  in  every  kind  of 
indulgence,  and  "sound  in  f;iith,"  steadfast  in  the  pro- 
fessiun  of  sound  doctrine,  and  faith  in  Christ,  "  in  cha- 
"  rity,"  or  love  to  him  and  their  brethren,  and."  in 
"  patience,"  amidst  trials  and  persecutions.  It  docs  not 
appear  that  elders,  or  pastors  of  the  Church,  were  exclu- 
sively intended.  The  original  word  is  different  from  that 
translated  f/£/frs,and  signities  men  advanced  in  years.  The 
apo.-itle  had  before  spoken  of  the  elders.     {Note,  i.  5 — 9.) 

V.  y — 6.  Aged  women  also,  whether  employed  as 
deaconncsses  by  the  Church  or  not,  should  be  instructed  to 
act  consistently  with  their  sacred  character,  as  professedly 
a  part  of  the  spiritual  priesthood,  and  that  devotedness  to 
God  which  it  implied.  They  should  be  warned  against 
speaking  slanders  or  calumnies,  a  sin  to  which  human 
nature  is  peculiarly  prone,  and  to  which  the  national  cha- 
racter of  the  Cretians  must  give  them  an  ad<lilional  pro- 
pensity. The  original  word  is  the  same  that  is  in  many 
places  renilered  "devils;"  which  shows  what  a  hateful 
example  slanderers  and  back-biters  imitate.  They  must  be 
careful  not  "  to  enslave  thems*  Ives  to  nmch  wine:"  sume 
of  them  might  have  been  accustotnr-d  to  this  when  hea- 
thens, and  it  would  need  great  self-denial  to  acquire  vie- 1 


5  To  be  "  discreet,  chaste,  °  keepers  at 
home,  p  good,  i  obedient  to  their  own 
husbands,  '  that  the  word  of  God  be  not 
blasphemed. 

6  'Vouiig  men  likewise  exhort  to  be 
Ij  sober-minded. 

7  hi  '  all  things  shewing  thyself  a  pat- 
tern of  good  works:  in  doctrine  shewinp- 
"  uncorruptness,  'gravity,  >' sincerity; 

8  ''Sound  speech  that  cannot  be  con- 
demned; "that  he  that  is  of  the  contra- 
ry part  ''  may  be  ashamed,  "  having  no 
evil  tliinof  to  say  of  you. 


.i.  D.  G6. 


Xtili.  9.     iTOt 

lil.   II, |2.  'K.li. 

10-31,     1  Tin. 

V    13. 
p  Arts  ix.  .1C   M 

1  Tim  V  10 
q  Gen    iii   16.    1 

Cor    Hi,  3    xi». 

34.  Kph  V   2:— 

2,1    33      Col,  i  i 

la  1  T  m,  .\  II, 
1  Pet,  iii,  !-,•. 


P9    isx 


14, 


i  1. 

i  Joh  KXix  8,  H.I, 
cslviii  12.  K,., 
X  ,9,  xii,  I  J„tl 
n  2U.  1  Cet  V. 
6  I  JoliQ  ii  1^, 
14. 

I  Or,  iiscrtct  Set 


tActs  ,, 
s  Sii  on 
3a    I    I 


viii.  »   Epli 

9    I  Tim    1 

cl'h'l. 


12,    I  Pet   V,  3, 

VI,  21,  Phil    i    10, 

,  14    1  Pet  ii.  12.  15. 


tory  over  the  habit,  and  liberty  from  the  thraldom,  of  this 
infijtuating  vice.  They  were  likewise  required  to  be 
teachers  of  good  things  in  their  families,  and  to  their 
juniors  :  that  so  ihcy  might  be  employed  in  exhorting  the 
younger  women  to  be  sober  and  prudent,  without  levity 
or  vanity;  affectinnate  to  their  husbands  and  children,  and 
taking  pleasure  in  the  duties  of  wives  and  mothers  ;  dis- 
creetly avoiding  all  appearance  of  evil,  or  ground  of  sus- 
picion, as  well  as  every  actual  violation  of  their  conjugal 
fidelity;  to  be  "keepers  at  home,"  and  diligent  in  ma- 
n'lgiiig  their  domestic  affairs,  (for  both  are  implied;)  not 
delighting  to  gad  abroad,  nor  yet  loitering  away  their  time 
at  home;  to  be  good  or  kind  to  all  around  them,  "  and 
"  obedient  to  their  own  husbands,"  even  if  they  were  not 
Christians,  and  in  many  things  behaved  improperly  to 
them  ;  for  this  would  frequently  be  the  case.  These  things 
must  be  attended  lo,  "  that  the  word  of  God  might  not  be 
=•  blasphemed,"  or  evil  spoken  of  among  the  Gentiles, 
through  any  improper  conduct  of  Christians  in  relative  life. 
Young  men  also  must  be  taught  to  be  sober-minded,  to  act 
in  a  prudent  and  considerate  manner;  avoiding  all  youth- 
ful lusts  and  vanities,  and  attending  to  their  several  dudes 
in  the  fear  of  God. 

V.  7,  8.  It  was  especially  incumbent  on  Titus  to  givp. 
in  his  own  conduct,  a  pattern  of  all  those  good  works 
to  which  he  exhorted  others,  that  they  might  hnve  his 
example  for  a  comment  on  his  instructions.  In  his  doc- 
tiine  also,  he  should  take  care  lo  preserve  "  uncorrupt- 
"  ness,"  not  admitting  any  of  those  additions  or  vain 
conjectures,  by  which  the  holy  nature  and  efficacy  of 
divine  truth  might  bo  altered;  "gravity,"  avoidint'  every 
thing  ludicrous,  all  affectation  oi  wit,  or  whatever  did  not 
consist  witli  the  solemnity  becoming  the  gicat  concerns  of 
God  and  eternity;  and  "sincerity,"  or  an  upright,  evi- 
dent, and  single  aim  to  the  glory  of  God  and  tiie"  good  of 
souls;  without  seeking  applause  or  worldly  advantage,  or 
ti.e  appearance  of  selfish  d'.si'^ns,  in  whjl  he  did.  He 
must  also  use  "  sound  speech,  that  could  not  be  con- 
"  demned."  as  erroneous,  ambiguous,  uniii'elligib,e,  or  of 
bad  tendency  :  that,  thus  stating  divine  truth  in  plain,  coiv- 
vincing,  and  scriptural  langi:age,  they,  who  were  of  the 
contiary  part,  whethpr  heathens,  or  heretics,  might  find 
nothing  weak,  frivolous,  or  unguarded,  to  object  against  ; 


J.  D.  66. 


TITUS. 


J.  D.  66 


*  Eph 


9    Exhort    *■  servants  to  be  obedient^ 
i'  ''^T..-  unto  their  own  masters,  and  'to  please 

1  Pet  n  ia-2j     .  ...         Ill-  J.  • 

oEph  V  21       them  well  in  all   thitifrs  ;  not  t  answering 

Or.  jpainj/u/i"?-  ,  *-' 

24    Luke  XVI.  C  "-"'" 

— ».  JolMi  \ii   6 

Acts  V   2  3 
CGen.  XX'<J    37. 

38.    xsxii  n,9 

1  Sail    xxn     4. 

xxvi  21.  Fs   ,-i 

ft.     .Malt    ssiv. 

45     Luke  xvi 

10   1  Cor  lv.2 
h  Matt.v  iG.Bph. 


It)  Not  '  purloining,  but  -  shewing  all 
good     fidelity ;     that    they    may  ''  adorn 
the  doctrine  of  *  God  our  Saviour  in  all 
things. 

li     For    '  the    grace     of    God,    that 


.    I    Hhil   i   27    ii    IS.  16    ii  8.   I  Pet 

2  John  0 k  S«  on,  i.  3.  I  Tim   ill, 

7.x  12  Jolin  i.  It  16.  17.  Acts  xi  21  xci 
.^,6  2  Cor  vi  I.  Gal  il  21  Eph.  i.  6,  7 
xii.  li.  1  I'et    i    10-12   V    i— 12 


12.  ill.  16 i  I  T.m.  V.  17    »i    I. 

,,i  2. liii.  4.  Ps  Uxxiv.  II      Zerh 

43  XX   24    Koiil    iv.  4.  S    V   2    15   '.U.  21 
.  6  8.  2  Thcs  ii    15.  I  Tim.  i.  U    Heli.  ii 


t  brinaeth  salvation,  "  hath  appeared  to '"^ ''*,•«''*""- 

'  "  '  II  ^  vattonlQ  Alt  men 

all  men.  '     mp" °^'J'°"1 

]2  "Teaching  us,  that  "denying  un-  i'v""'!',  Iri 
godliness,  and  worldly  lusts,  we  should  \  ".''loVlt 
'■  live  "i  soberly,  rightet^sly,  and  '  godly,  i!9\'i'.Vk"i"is' 
in  '  this  present  world  ;  47"''Acti  x  "iV. 

.llnni.  X   18  XV.  a-lj.  Bph.  iii   6-b  CI.  i    G.  23   2  Tim   iv    17. n  Matt.  XX»ili  JO.' 

.1<.lHi  vi.  45    1  Thcs   i»   'J   Hrb   viil    1 1.1  John  ii.  27. o  Ij   1».  6,7    Kj    xviil    -jO.SI 

xxxiii  14,15  Matt  iii.8-10  xvi  24  Horn  vi  4-S  12  liii  13  xiii.  12,  II  I  Cor  vi 
9-11  2  Cor.  vii.  l.Oal.  v.  24  Kph  iv  i2-25  €ol  tii  5-3  Jam  l»  8-i0  1  Pel  ,i  |2 
iv  2-4  2  Pet  i  1  I  20-22  1  John  li  I>-I7  Juile  18  -  p  I'm  cv  45  t.L  xxxvl  27 
.Malt  V.  19,20.  Luke  i  6  75.  iii.  9- 13  Acts  sxiv.  Ir..  25  V.n<T,  vi  It  I  Tin.  iv.  12. 
1  Pet.  i.  14     18,    2  Pet.  i    5-«.    iii.    IL     I  John  u    f.     Rev.  xiv     12. q  Stt  on  4 

r  Ps  !v.3  2  Cor   i.  12.  2  Pet    li.  9. s  John  xiv.  20   xvii.  14, 15    Rom  x,i  2.  Oal.'i 

4.  Eph.  ii.  2.  2  Tim.  iv.  10  I  John  v.  19. 


but  that  they  who  attempted  to  find  faalt  with  what  was 
so  evidently  good  and  beneficial  wight  be  put  to  shame, 
having  no  evil  thing  to  say  of  him. 

V.  y,  10.  {S'otes,  Eph.  vi.  5—8.  1  Tim.  vi.  1— 4.) 
tn  '^encral,  servants  must  be  exhoited  to  be  obedient  to 
their  masters,  and  to  make  il  their  constant  endeavour  to 
please  them  well,  and  give  them  full  salisf.iction,  in 
every  part  of  their  conduct ;  and,  in  particular,  they  must 
not  "  answer  affiin,"  with  rudeness  or  warmth,  when  |  Gospel  of  Christ,  "had  appeared  to  all  men."  or  had 
found  fault  with,  even  though  they  had  not  been  to  blame  ; 'been  illustriously  displayed  before  Jews  and  Gentile?,  of 


and  might  be  induced  at  length  to  hear  and  embrace  it. — 
The  same  observation  might  be  equally  applied  to  every 
other  instance  of  relative  and  social  good  behaviour. 

V.  11,  12.  The  nature  of  Christianity  ref)uired,  that 
such  exhortations  as  have  been  considered  should  be 
given  and  observed ;  for  "  the  grace  of  God  which  bring- 
••  eth  salvation,"  or  the  saving;  mercy  and  grace  of  God. 
and  his  abundant  love  to  lost  sinners,  as  discovered  in  the 


but  rather  bear^an  unmeiitcd  rebuke,  than  engage  in  al- 
tercations and  give  i'urthcr  oficnce,  or  incur  the  charge 
of  impertinence.     They  ought   also  scrupulously  to  avoid 


every  rank  and  character,  without  exception  ;  and  the 
preachers  were  directed  to  preach  to  ail,  and  invite  all,  to 
whom  they    could  obtain    access.     This  doctrine,  in   the 


'•  purloining,"  or  pilfering,  in  the  absence  of  their  mas-  most  energetic  manner,  taught  all  who  heard  it  '•  to  deny 
ters  such  thino-s  as  were  put  under  their  care  or  within  j"  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,"  as  it  exhibited,  in  the 
their  reach  •  cither  to  apply  them  to  their  own  use,  or  to  I  clearest  light,  the  holiness  and  justice  of  God,  the  obliga- 
bestow  them  on  their  companions.  The  word  .is  used  tions  and  requirements  of  his  perfect  law.  the  evil  of  sin, 
concerning  Ananias,  who  clandestinely  kept  back  part  of  the  future  stale  of  retribution,  the  lost  condition  of  fallen 
the  price  for  ivhich  his  land  was  sold.     {Notes,  Acts  v.  man,  his  need  of  mercy  and  grace,  and  the   encourage- 

j 10.)     This  species  of  stealing  was  so  common  among  ments  given  him  to  "  repent  and  turn  .'.o  God,  and  to  do 

the  heathen  servanis,  that  the  same  word  sometimes  sig-  "  works  meet  for  repentance."  It  taught  men,  that  they 
nifies  a  slave,  which  is  generally  rendered  a  thief !  and  it  ought  to  deny  ungodliness,  showed  them  how  they  might 
is  to  be  apprcliended,  that  it  is  extremely  common,  even  jbc  enabled  to  do  it,  and  supplied  the  most  powerful  mo- 
amon"  servanis  who  are  called  Christians;  few  of  whom  jtives  to  set  about  it.  Moreover,  when  this  saving  grace 
are  sc'rupulous  about  using,  or  disposing  of,  the  provisions  of  God  took  possession  of  the  heart  in  regeneration,  the 
of  the  family,  contrary  to   the   intentions  and    interests  of  new  nature,   under  the   influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  in- 

""    ■  ■'  '  '    vvardly  and  efficaciously  taught  men  the  same  things;  the 

law  was  written  in  their  minds,  whilst  new,  and  more 
constraining  motives  to  obedience  were  drawn  from  the 
obligations  of  redeeming  love,  the  comforts  of  commu- 
nion with  God,  and  the  hope  of  heavenly  felicity.  Thus 
in  every  age,  the  Gospel  leaches  men  in  geneial,  and 
grace  teaches  believers  in  particular,  '•  to  deny  ungodli- 
ness;"  to  refuse  comfiliancc  with  every  inward  and  out- 
ward suggestion  to  neglect  God  and  their  duty  to  him,  or 
to  treat  him  with  irreverence,  ingratitude,  contempt,  an^ 
enmity;  and  constantly  to  resist  and  counteract  that  prin 
ciple  of  alienation  fiom  God,  whence  all  idolatry,  infidel- 
ity, impiety,  and  irreligion,  in  thought,  word,  and  deed, 
originate.  It  teaches  them  also  to  deny  "  worldly  lusts," 
refiising  to  gratify  those  impetuous,  carnal,  and  selfisk 
desires  of  tlie  human  heart,  which  influence  men  to  seek 
happiness  from  the  world,  and  not  from  God  ;  such  as 
pride,  ambition,  avarice,  sensuality,  wrath,  malice,  and 
envy ;  whence  spring  all  kinds  of  contentions,  wars, 
cruellies,  injustice,  fiauds,  oppressions,  murders,  intem- 
peronre,  and  lirenticiisness,  which  disturb,  desolate,  and 
ijlague  the  earth ;  these  the  saving  grace  of  God  teaches 


their  masters  ;  nay,  sometimes  they  affect  the  praise  and 
pride  of  generosity,  by  giving  away  their  property  to  dis- 
honest hangers-on,  who  acknowledge  the  obligation  by  re- 
cipioccd  f.iv.iurs.  But  Christian  servants  must  be  taught 
strict  honesty  in  these  things,  and  "  to  show  all  good 
"  fidelity,"  by  uprightly  using,  or  saving,  whatever  was 
intrusted  to  them,  according  to  the  will  of  their  masters ; 
being  satisfied  with  the  provision  allotted  them,  and  not 
countenancing  any  degree  of  waste  or  embezzlement — 
Thus  they  must  "  adorn  the  doctrine  of  God  our  Saviour 
"  in  all  things  ;"  for  though  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by 
faith  in  the  divine  Saviour  has  unspeakable  glory  and 
beauty  in  it,  yet  unconverted  men  cannot  discern  this, 
but  rather  deem  it  foolish,  absurd  and  pernicious  ;  and 
the  misconduct  of  professed  Christians  confirms  them  in 
these  ruinous  prejudices.  On  the  other  h.ind,  honesty, 
fideiitv,  industry,  a  peaceable  obliging  conduct,  and  exact 
conscientiousness,  in  servants  professing  iheGo.-spel,  would 
put  an  ornament  and  a  lustre  on  the  dortrine  in  the  eyes 
of  their  heathen  masters.  This  argument  of  its  excel- 
lencv  would  be  intelligible,  and  excite  their  nttendon,  and 
they  would  thus  be  rendered  more  favourable  to  the  truth, 


J.  D.  66. 


CHAPTER  II. 


^.  D.  60. 


'i!,':iUi'!?!'m.      ^3  '  Looking  for  tlmt  "blessed  hope,  i  he    might    redeem  us    from   all  inif|uity,b..M«i  insM,.,- 
iv.8  2 Pet. Hi.  and    *    the    s-lorious    appcarinsr    of   tlu^innd   >>  iiinlA-  c  ..^♦^  u\ \r  „  ,i 1:__  "',ii  ^.'^'l'"; 


our    Saviour    Jesus 


-JO,  SI    !T 
.8     2  Pet 
13-14  _  O 

"vsviii''r°'5^'"eat    God,    and 
-  .  n  Col.  i  Christ; 

gave  himself  for  us,  *  tliat 

ri    (,i    .'MarU 

4  f>.  2  ret 

iii.  13    Rph. 


11  Who 


CT.    a  The 

»    He>>.  ri   18, 

19.     1  Pet   i.  3  _ 

I  John  iii.  3 x  JoH  r\x  25-27  Is   jisv   3  ^fi.tt 

viii    38.  Ii»    62    1  Tim    vi    13.14   Heh   ix.  28  2Cor 

iii.  IB   I  John  iv    U z  Matt.  XX   28   John  ti.  51    x.  \S  Gal 

!  V.  2  23-i27.  I  Tim.  i.  15    li  C    Heh   ix    14.  1  Pet   iii.  18    llev.  i. 
Ziriii.  IG   Ps.  cxxx.  8  Ez.  sxri.  25.  Matt.  i.21.  Rom.  xi    26,27 


6   <jr V 


US,  constantly  and  resolutcl)'  to  deny,  resist,  and  mortify  ; 
refusing  them  every  kind    of  indulgence,  opposing   thei 
first  risings  in    the  heart,  and  avoiding  all  temptations  to 
them.      The   holy  law    of  God,    indeed,  leaciics  men  to 
love  God  and  each  other  ;  but,  requiring  perfect  obedience, 
it  gives  sinners  neither  injunction  nor  encouragement    to 
repentance,  to  self-denial,  or  to  works  meet  for  repentance. 
It  shuts  them  up  under  sin,  and  leaves  them  in   that  slate, 
wilhoirt  hope  or  help  ;  for  every   command,  counsel,  and 
encouragement  to   a  sinner,    properly   belongs  not  to  the 
law,  but  to  "  the  saving   grace  of  God,"    according  to  the 
Gospel.     This  grace,  inwardly  and  efficaciously,   teaches 
all  who  receive    it,  as   the    necessary  effect  of  "denyin 
'•  ungodliness    and  worldly    lusts,"  "  to  live  soberly,"  in 
the  conscientious  government   of  every  appetite  and  pas- 
sion ;  refraining  from  every  unlawful  and  inexpedient  in- 
dulgence, and   from    whatever  can  be  injurious  to  them- 
selves, or  others,  in  body  or  soul,  or  in  respect  of  social 
and  relative  comfort ;  "  and  to  live  righteously,"  accord- 
ing to   the  requirements  of  universal  justice  to   all  ranks 
and  orders   of  men  ;    in  all  commercial  transactions  and 
relative  duties  to  superiors,  equals,  and   inferiors;  in  an 
equitable  and    humane  treatment   of  servants,    labourers, 
and  poor  dependents :  in    a  meek  and  forgiving  conduct 
towards  enemies;    in    exact  truth,  sincerity,  and  fidelity 
respecting    the   conversation,   professions,  promises,    and 
engagements  ;  in  a  compassionate,   kind,  and  liberal  be- 
haviour to  the  poor,  afflicted,  and  distressed  ;  and   a   con- 
stant endeavour  to   promote    the  peace,  comfort  and   hap- 
piness,  temporal  and  eternal,   of   all  men,  according  to 
their  ability   and  opportunity  ;  '•    and  godly,"  or  piously 
attending   on    all   the    ordinances   of  God   with    reverent 
devotion,  as  means  of  grace,  and  as  rendering   him    the 
tribute    of  adoration,    praise,    and  gratitude,   due    to    his 
name  ;  worshipping   him    in  secret,  in  the  family,  and  in 
public  ;  hallowing  his  day,  in  reverencing  and  studying  his 
■vford,    honouring    his    name,    fearing,    loving,    believing, 
submitting  to,  obeying,  and  delighting  in  God,  according  to 
the   retiuircmenls  of  his  holy    law,  and   expressing  these 
affections  of  the  soul,   in    a  constant  desire   and    aim  to 
please  and  glorify  him.     The   grace   of  God  taught,  and 
still  teaches,  men  to  live  after  this  manner,  "  in  this  pre- 
"  sent  world,"  notwithstanding  all  its  snares,  temptations, 
and  corrupt  examples,  and  the  ill  usage  to  be  expected  by 
those  "  who  will  live  godly  in  Christ  Jesus;"  and   not- 
withstanding tlie  remaining  power  of  sin  in  the  heart,  with 
all  the  manifold  infirmities  and  hinderances,  of  which  the 
believer  is  conscious. 

v.  13.  In  this  tcnour  of  conduct,  the  Gospel  tenches 
believers  to  persevere,  looking  for  that  blessed  object  of 
hope,  which  the  promises  of  the  Gospel   lead  them  to  ex- 


and   ''  purify  "^  unto  himself  a  ''  pecuhar  '"■'»"" 

I        o  I  ,.  .  .  *  Pet   i.  22  IJohi 

people,     zealous  o(  good  works.  'i.'  ^ 

I    r,       T.|  i\     ■  ^r  1  1  .  C  Atl3       ST.      It 

I  J  lliese  things  '  speak,  and  exliort,  ^^^^  v'^u'is 
and  rebuke  s  with  all  authority.  '■  Let  no  ""/f •  "bV,,",  "Vj" 
men  despise  thee. 

xy    13   Arts  ix   3fi    Tph 


.  8.  Tim 
12. tSr, 

—  n  1  Tim, 


-      _  I'    XXV 

18.  Ps  CXXXV  4. 

in    I  Titn.  ii.  in  Ti.ia 

%  Mitt.  vii.  29.  Mark  i    2a. 


waiting  in  patient  preparation  for  "  the  appearing  of  the 
"  e:lorij  of  the  great  God,  even  of  our  Saviour  Jesus 
"Christ,'*  to  i^O.^e  the  world,  and  perfect  the  salvation 
of  his  people,  'i'he  invisible  God,  the  divine  Essence, 
"  which  no  man  haih  seen  or  can  see,"  will  not  be  niani- 
fe.stcd  at  that  solrmn  period  ;  but  Christ  will  be  displayed 
•'  in  his  own  glory,"  as  Mediator,  "  and  in  the  glory  of 
"the  Father;"  and  thus  will  appear  " //le  giorii  of  the 
"great  God,  even  of  our  Saviour  Jesus  ChVist :"  when, 
through  his  human  nature,  he  shall  exercise  omnipoteiice, 
omniscience,  and  all  the  perfections  of  the  Godhead,  in 
assigning  by  a  single  word  the  everlasting  state  of  unnum- 
bered millions,  whilst  none  shall  be  able  to  withstand  the 
power,  orQbiect  to  llie  justice,  of  that  awful  drcision! 

V.  14.     The  decision  above  mentioned    will  be  made 
by  Him    "  who  gave  himself  for  us,"    to  die  in   human 
nature  as  a  sacrifice'  in  the  stead  of  his  people,  to  atone  for 
their  sins  and  effect  their  salvation  ;  that  through   his   ex- 
piation   he   might  redeem    them  from    the  punishment  of 
all  "  their  iniquity,"  and  by  his  power  deliver  them  from 
the  dominion  and  pollution  of  all  their  sfhful  propensities; 
and  that  he  might  "  purify  them"  by  his  Word  and  Spirit, 
from  all  remains  of  defilement,  that  they  triight  be  devot- 
ed to  him,  as  their  Lord  and  God,  to  be   his  worshippers 
and  servants,    to  live  to  his  glory,  and  to  recommend   his 
salvation,  as  "  a  peculiar  people,  his  property,   not  only 
as  creatures,  but  as  redeemed  sinners,  and  as  having  vo- 
luntarily devoted   and   yielded  themselves  to  him.     'I'hus 
they  were  under  singular  obligations,  as  well  as  of  a  sin- 
gular disposition,  peculiarly  pious  spiritual,  poor,  humble, 
kind,   aiid  upright;  not  conforming   to   the    customs   and 
fashions    of  the    world;  but  "   zealous    of  good   works," 
taking  delight   in   obedience,  waiting  for,  and  embracing 
gladly,  opportunities  of  doing  good,   and    not  regarding 
trouble,  expense,  or  self-denial,  in  performing  works   of 
piety,  righteousness,  and  charity,  from  zeal  for  the  honour 
of  Christ  and  love  to  mankind.     Surely  these  verses   are 
calculated,   in  the  most  conclusive  and  affecting  manner, 
to  lead   us  to  the  confession  of  Christ  by  Thomas,  "  My 
''  Lord,  and  my  God  I"     The  view  of  Christ,  as  Judge, 
in  the  preceding  .verse,  and  in  this  verse,  as    he  -to  whom 
all  believers  are  </fro(fd,  "  to  live  no  longer  to  themselves 
but    to  him,"  as  "    a    peculiar   people   zealous   of  good 
works,"  concur  to  establish  this  conclusion:  for  Jehovah 
will  not  give  his  glory  to  another." 

V.  l.").  As  the  things  above  inculcated  were  a  compen- 
dium of  the  important  truths  and  duties'  of  Christianity, 
Titus  was  diiccted  to  speak  them:  to  exhort  in  the. 
plainest  and  most  urgent  manner;  and  to  rebuke  with  afl 
authority,  in  the  name  of  Christ,  those  persons  who  neg- 
lected, perverted,  or  opposed  them ;  that  acting  with  firm- 


pect   nt  the  end  of  their  course  of  obedietit   faith;  andjness,    [yudencc,  and  faithfulness,  no  one   might  treat  him 

Vol.  v.— No.  3-t.  an 


M.  D.  CO. 


TITUS. 


V  D.  0(i 


CM  A  I*.  111.  , 

The  apostle  inculcales  on  Chiislians,  sub- 
jection to  rulers,  and  good  hchavionr  l<i 
all  men,  1,2;  from  the  consideiation  oj 
their  own  sinfulness,  and  their  salvation 
Lij    God's   mercy  through    Christ,   that 


or  his  words   with  contempt,  without  being   evidenily   n 
despiser  of  Christ  who  sent  him. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—10. 


ihcij  might  maintain  good  works,  — 8. 
He  cautions  Titus  to  avoid  disputes  !  and 
shows  him  how  to  deal  vith  heretics, 
9 — 1 1  :  and  directing  him  to  meet  him  al 
jYieopolis,  and  uhont  other  matters,  1 2 — 
IJ,  he  concludes  with  salutations,  15. 


Jl  becomes   sound  doctrine,  and  it  is  indispensably  in 
cumbent  on  ministers  to  teach  all   Christians  their  severa 
duties,  in  connexion  with   evangelical   principles.     Aged 
men  and  women,  professing  godliness,  are  peculiarly  called 
upon  to  "  be  sober,   grave,  temiierate  ;  stable,  sound  in 
"faith,  love,  and  patience  ;^'  and  less  allowance  will   be 
made  for  them  than  for  others,  if  they  indulge   in   levity, 
vanity,  and  intemperance,  or  are   b.  traycd  into  rashness, 
instability,  or  selfishness.     In  proportion  as  Christians  ad- 
vance  in   years,  they  are   supposed  to  understand  better, 
what  behaviour,  appearance,  attire,  and  language,  become 
holiness  :  they  will  have  need  to  watch  against ccnsorious- 
ness  and   peevishness  ;  and  they  should  be  taught  to  seek 
comfort  under   the  decays  of  nature,  from  a  nearer  com- 
munion  with    God,  and  not   from  "  much  wine,"  or   any 
undue   indulgence.     The    excellence   of   true   religion   is 
manifested,  when  every  one  is  taught  and  induced  by  it  to 
attend  on  the  duties  of  his   situation;   and  elderly  jriersons 
should  be  teachers  of  good  things  to  their  juniors,  by  word| 
and  deed.     Thus  aged  and  pious  women  may  with  peculiarj 
propriety  instruct  young  women  in   their  duties,    as  wives  | 
and  mothers,  "  teaching  them  to  be  sober,  to   love   theiri 
"husbands  and  children,"   and   to   show   that   love  in   a  I 
proper  behaviour  towards  them  5  "  to  be  discreet,  chaste,! 
"keepers    at  home,"   diligent  in   their  domestic    employ-^ 
ments,  and    "obedient    to   their  own  husbands;''  and  toj 
persevere  in  this  useful  and  honourable  conduct,  though | 
they  meet  with  trials,  hardshi|)s,  or  unkind  usage,  "  tha  j 
•'the    word  of  God    may  not  be  blasphemed."^  "Young] 
"men  also  must  be  exhorted  to  be  sober-minded,''  and^ 
to   copy    the    seriousness,    piety,   puHty,  discretion,  and 
temperance  of  those  who  are  grown  old  in  the  service  of 
Christ:  and  not   the  levity,  excess,  and  folly  of  such    as 
are  preparing  themselves  anguish  for  riper  years,  or  trea- 
suring up  \\rjth  against  the  day  of  wralh.     But  they,  who 
would  with  energy  inculcate  these  practical  subjects,  must 
"  in  all  things  show  themselves  ])aiterns  of  good  works;" 
or  else  the  mo^t  scriptural  admonitions  will  be  disregarded, 
or  expounded   by  their  own  conduct.     Uncorrufit   evan- 
gelical doctrine  also  should  be  manifestly  made  the  basis  of 
guch  practical  exhortations;  and  tliey  should  be  delivered 
uitherr«i'i7j/,  as  well  as  wiih  sincerity  ;  that  sound  speech, 
which  cannot  he  condemned,  may  put  to  shame  and  silence, 
t;apiious  and  malicious  opposers. — As  no  rank  in  the  com- 
munity raises  men  above  the  minister's  admonition,  so  none 
i)laccs  them  beneath  his  attention.  The  conduct  of  the  mean- 
f  St  servant  may  disgrace,  or  it  may  "  adorn  the  doctrine  of 
God  oar  Saviour."  Thejattcr  will  be  the  happy  effect,  when 


servants,  jirofessing  that  doctrine  are  oljcdicnt  li;  their  mas- 
ters, obliging  in  all  things,  "  nut  answering  again,  not 
"  purloining,  but  showing  all  good  fidelity."  In  this  man- 
ner they  may  acceptably  and  efiectually  recommend  the 
gospel,  and  perhaps  be  instrumental  to  the  salvation  of  the 
souls  of  their  superiors,  in  these,  and  in  all  other  things,, 
it  behooves  every  professed  Christian  to  "  adorn  the  doc- 
trine of  God  our  Saviour ;"  which  alone  can  ensure  that 
doctrine  its  proper  respect  in  this  evil  world. 


V.  11—15. 

The  law  leaches  us  godliness,  righteousness,  temperance, 
and  universal  holiness  :  but  the  grace  of  God  which  bring- 
eth  salvation,   alone  can  "  teach  sinners  to  deny  ungodli- 
"  ness  and  worldly  lusts,  and  to  live  soberly,    righteously, 
"and  godly   in   this  present    world."     How  greatly  then 
are    they  mistaken,  who  would   inculcate    such   practical 
subjects,  without  leading  men's  attention  to  the  mercy  and 
grace   of  God   in    Clirist,    for   instruction,  motives,  help, 
and  encoura^ment  !  As  this  saving  grace  of  our  God  hnth 
appeared  to  all  men,  and  to  us  in  particular,  by  the  word 
of  truth  ;  let  us  inquire,  whether  our  whole  dependence  be 
placed  upon  that  grace,  which  saves  the  lost,  pardons  the 
I  guilty,  and  sanctifies  the  unclean  ?  And  whether  we  have 
I  inwardly  been  taught  by  it,  as  truly  penitent,  to  hate,  for- 
I  sake,  and  "  deny  ungodliness  and  worldly  lusts,  and  to  live 
"  soberly,  righteously,  and  godly  in  tliis  present  world  ?" 
'  Whether  we  are  daily  mortifying  our  sins,  following  after 
holiness,  and  practising  all  our  duties   to  God  and  man, 
in  expectation  of  Christ's  coming  to   be  our  Judge  ;  and 
palienily    continuing    in    well-doing,  whilst    we  Took  for 
"  that  blessed  hope,  and  the  glorious  appearingof  the  great 
"  God,  even  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,"  to  '  number  us 
'  with  his  saints  in  glory  everlasting.'   If  we  indeed  believe, 
that    Emmanuel     •'  gave    himself  for  us,"  to  redeem    us 
from  deserved  and  eternal  misery,  that  he  might  also  de- 
liver us  from  Salan  and  from  "  all  iiiiquity,  and  purify  us 
"  uuto  himself  a  peculiar  pcoi)le,  zealous  of  good  works  ;^' 
we  can  want  no  fmtlicr  inducement,  to  any  kind  or  degree 
of  self-denying  obedience  ;  provided  we  duly  estimate  his 
love,  our  obligations,   and    the  assurance  given    us    of  all 
sulFicient   help,  and  of  every  needful   good.     The    mora 
evidently  we  are  redcducd  from   all  iniquity,  and  purified 
unto  Christ  as  a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good    works; 
the  clearer  will  our  cvidec.ce  be  of  an  interest  in  his  sal- 
vation, and  the   brighter  our  hope  of  eternal  felicity  :  and 
the  further  we  are   removed  from    boasting,  or  trusting  in 
imaginary  good  works,  that  we  may  glory  in  Christ  alone  i 
the  more  zealous  shall   we  become  of  abounding  in  real 
good  works,    performed  in  an    upright,  humble,   believing 
manner,  to  the  glory   of  our  Lord,  and  the  benefit  of  his 
people,  and  of  mankind.     May  all  ministers  speak  these 
things  decidedly,  enforce  them  with  earnestness,  and  re* 


.4.  D,  6G. 


CHAPTER  in. 


A.  D.  Ob. 


,  _jUT  them  ill  rniiic!  ''  (o  he  suujcrt  to 
6  jPeMw  \_^  nriiicipaiitics  ami  powei's,  to  ohcv 
bDcut  »vii  IS  maoribtiates,  '  to  be  rcadv  to  every  cooci 
Kc  viiis-s.  X  work, 

»uii' xxii  21.  2  To  ''  speak  evil  of  no  man,  to  he 
Ti^z 'iTet'^n  ^  "°  hrawlcrs,  but  '  gentle,  shewing  all 
cl'^u  li  u  Dieekness  unto  ^  all  men. 
c^''%i*9  in  ^  ^^^''  ^  "'^  ourselves  also  were  some 
*■!;'; 'Vl,"  f^io  times.  '  foolish,  "  disobedient,  '  deceived. 
.i^  "  .?erving  divers  lusts  and  jileasures,  "  liv- 
' ,,  inor  in  malice  and  envy,  °  hateful,  and 
liatino^  one- another. 

"       11.  1  ret 


1. 11. 

Col 

1  Tim     V 

ITin 

i 

HeS. 

Xlll. 

1  Ps. 

r^l 

rrov 

VI 

AfH 

XV 

1  Cor 

VI 

in     8  Cor   xii  £0    I'.ph    iv.  31.  1  T 

4.  2  Pet  ii   19  Juile  ».  10 0  IV 

ni   36    It.  si    11    JUtt   s'-   29.  ITor   s    I    Oil 
Ihcs   ii   7   2T.m.  il  24, '.S   Jam  i   13.  in   iii 

10   I  Thes   V   11,  IS.  I  I'et.  ii   17 h  Rmi.. 

.  7.  I  Pet  iv  1-3 i  p 


II     Hzn 

1.1  SKV.  U    1  Tim   iii.  3 r2  Sa 

V   22  v:.  1.  Kph    iv.2  Col   iii.  12,  13 

n    I  IVt   iii  8 g  I  Cor   ix    19.  Gal 

ii   9-20    1  C.ir.  vi  ii-U    Fph,  ii.  1-3. 
i  i. -1    iv    6 ii  Matt   xsi    29   .Acf 


is   1—6   xsvi    19,20.  Eph   ii.S   1  I'et   i    14. 1  I--  xlir.  2n   Oh.  3.  I,i 

vi   3    Jam   i  26    Uev    xii.  9   xiii.  14 m  John  vi,i.  33  I'.n.-n.  %  i   17.  L2 d  Kom. 

p9— 31    2Cor   xil    19   S  Tim.  iii,  S,  3. 0  Ps.  xxvi.  3.  Rev.  xviii.  2. 


bake  opposer.^  with  all  aiillion'ty  ;  and  may  their  doctrinr 
iind  example  secure  them  from  t!ic  contempt  of  all,  except 
ihat  of  the  avowed  dcspisers  of  Christ  and  iiis  salvation  ! 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  III.  V.  1,  2.  {Notes,  Rom.  xiii.  1—8.  1  Tim. 
ii.  2.)  Titus  was  further  instructed,  to  remind  the  Cre- 
tians  to  obey  those  principalities  and  powers,  or  civil 
governors,  whom  Providence  had  placed  over  them  ;  and 
even  the  inferior  magistrates  appointed  by  them.  These 
were  heathens,  and  generally  oppressive  and  injurious  : 
yet  the  apostle,  during  his  short  abode  in  Crete,  had  taught 
an  unreserved  subjection  to  them,  except  in  matters  of 
conscience  towards  God.  But,  as  the  Crelians  would  be  apt 
to  forget  his  admonitions,  they  were  to  be  reminded  of 
them,  that  so  no  disgrace  might  be  brought  on  the  gospel, 
by  the  turbulent  spirits  and  conduct  of  professed  Christians. 
They  must  also  be  dij-ected  "  to  be  ready  to  every  good 
"  work,"  showing  a  willing  mind  for  any  kind  action, 
even  to  their  heathen  neighbours  :  not  reviling  or  slander- 
ing any  man,  nor  even  propagating  disadvantageous  re- 
ports when  true,  unless  there  were  a  necessity  :  not  "  brawl- 
"  ing,"  or  disputing,  with  acrimony  and  vehemence,  even 
against  those  who  injured  them ;  but  acting  with  gentleness 
and  meekness  to  all  men. 

V.  3.  The  preceding  exhortations  would  inevitably 
oppose  the  natural  inclinations  of  the  Cretians ;  and 
therefore  the  apostle  enforced  them  by  an  argument,  which 
related  to  the  state  of  Christans  in  general  before  their 
conversion.  {Notes,  Eph.  ii.  I  — 10.)  Including  himself. 
Titus,  and  all  other  Christians,  among  those  in  Crete ; 
(for  this  is  undeniably  the  plain  meaning  of  the  passage  ;) 
he  argued,  that  they  ought  to  bear  with,  and  be  kind  to, 
their  enemies,  and  patiently  to  endure  their  perverseness 
and  injustice  :  for  they  themselves  had  experienced  far 
greater  patience  and  kindness  from  God  ;  as  "  they  had 
'■•sometime,"  that  is,  before  their  conversion,  "  been  fool- 
<■'  ish,"  ignorant  of  God,  of  themselves,  and  of  divine 
truth ;  and  had  perversely  preferred  worldly  things  to 
true  religion.  In  difFerent  ways  they  all  had  "  been  dis- 
"  obedient,"  to  God,  in  their  habitual  conduct;  having 
Jjeen  "  deceived,"  by  Satan  and  their  own  hearts,  and  led 


4  But  nfic'i'  Jii.'^ii  '!'  tlie  kiniuics.-?  and  ;,  n,,,^  ,.:o,5,' 
*  love  of '1  God  our  Saviour  toward  man  .*o,'' ;,,',',  ■*""' 
■•appeared;  V'."'"''"''' ''' 

5  JNot  ^  by  works  of  rig-htrousncss  r'ii  ii-'s  T.m^i 
^vhich  we  have  done,  but'  according  to  s '.i'ohVx'2n''x.: 
lis  mercy  he  saved  us,  by  "  the  washijio-  csl^^2  l-.uii. 

C  •'  ,•  ,    '        •'  .  -      ,  '•^^     12  I.okex  2T- 

ot    rco-eneration,    and  *  rencwinn:  of  the  "  K6ra.  liijn. 

IJ    1      r'l        ^  »  ."8     iv.  s      ix 

tioly  (jliost;  II   i«.  .V    xi. 

(.)    Which   >■  he   shed    on    us  |  aliun-  Vt;^'','' ,"  " 
dantly, through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviom-;  YUx't  'i'"  's 
7  'I'hat,  "  Ijeing  justified  by  his  grace, '^.V'- 'j^J"'^ 
we  should  be  ''made  heirs  according  to  Kpi,*''i  "c.  " 
the  "  hope  of  eternal  life,  j^,^^',  ^'l  y,  !^ 

u  Joliii  iii   3    4    ICor.\i    1 1    Eph.  v.  26.  I  Pet.  iii   31. X  P=   li    lO  noUi.  xii   2   F.ni/ 

iv  23   Col    iii    in   Heb  vi   B  --y  I'rov.i.  23    I?  xxxii    15   xliv    3    V.i  xxx' 1  2.'>.  Joel 

ii    IB.  John  i.  1«    rii   37.  Art=ii.33.  x  45    Kom   v  6 *■  Sr.  richly  Srt  on    Epli    ii  4. 

iii   8 zi   4    JoliD  iv    10  xiv    16,  17  xvi.  7   Rem   viii  2 a  Kom   lii   24.  jb   iv.4. 

16.  v   1,2.  15-21.  xi.  6.  I  Cor   vi    ll.Gal.ii    16. b  Kom.  viii.  17  2.1,24   Gal    iii,  23 

iv   7.  Heb.  VI.  17  xi  7.  9   Jam   ii   5   I  Pet   iii.  7, c  Alton,  i  2  ii.  13. 


to  wander  out  of  the  right  way.  They  had  been  "slaved 
''  to  divers  lusts,"  and  the  love  of  worldly  "  pleasures ;'" 
some  beinrfuirdcr  the  power  of  one  sinful  passion,  sonic  uf 
another  :  iftfy  had  lived  in  malice  and  envy,  from  the  v,i- 
rious  competitions,  animosiiics  and  resentments,  which 
their  eager  pursui't  of  v.orldly  objects,  and  the  prido  of 
their  hearts,  gave  rise  to:  thus  they  had  been  "hateful"' 
in  their  disposition  and  conduct  in  the  sight  of  God,  "  and 
"  had  hated  one  another,"  especially  in  the  iccinint nl 
contempt  and  enmity  borne  by  the  Jews  and  Gentiics 
against  each  other. 

y,  4. —  7.  God  might  justly  have  left  even  the  apostjp 
and  Titus,  with  their  brethren  and  fellow-labourers,  lo 
perish  in  their  sins,  as,  before  their  conversion,  they  had 
not  only  deserved  it,  but  were  "  vessels  of  \\rath' filed 
"  for  destruction."  Yet  he  had  not  only  spared  Ihem, 
but  had  ctlected  a  blessed  change  in  their  state  and  cha- 
racter. For  the  kindness  and  philanthropy  of  God,  (his 
love  to  sinful  men,  whilst  he  left  sinning  angels  to  pcri.sh.) 
had  made  it  proper  for  them  to  call  him  "God  our  Sa- 
"  viour,"  as  he  had  purposed,  planned,  and  cfTcclcd  men's 
salvation,  by  giving  his  holy  Son  to  be  their  Redeemer. 
After  this  love  of  God  toman  had  been  displayed  in  the 
incarnation,  obedience,  death,  and  resurrection  of  the  eter- 
nal Son  of  God,  and  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  he 
had  also  brought  the  apostle  and  his  brethren  to  paitake 
of  this  salvation ;  not  through  the  merit  or  cificacy  of 
"  works  of  righteousness  which  they  had  done,"  but 
according  to  his  exceedingly  rich  and  free  mercy,  and  com- 
passionate good-will  to  them  ;  and  by  "  the  wasiiing  of 
"  regeneration,"  that  new  birth  of  the  Spirit,  of  which 
the  laver  of  baptism  was  the  sacramental  sign,  but  nothing 
more.  This  was  not  only  a  washing  of  the  heart  from 
the  prevailing  love  and  pollution  of  sin,  but  made  way  for 
the  renewal  of  the  soul  to  the  divine  image  by  the  power 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  God  the  Father  had  richly  and 
abundantly  poured  forth  upon  them,  in  all  the  variety  of 
his  gifts,  graces  and  consolations,  through  Jesus  (Christ 
our  Saviour.  His  atonement  had  purchased,  and  his  me- 
diation had  obtained,  this  inestimable  gift  for  sinners^  in 
order  to  apply  his  salvation  to  their  souls.  Thus,  being 
brought  to  repent,  and  Iielievc  in  the  Son  of  God,  they  bafJ 

3  H  2 


J.  D.  66. 


TITOS. 


J.  D.  G6. 


■is.con.  19  1  8  7^A/a /.v' a  faithful  saying;  and  these 
eiw.  xxi  28  things  I  will  *  that  thou  aHirm  constantly, 
F°s' u«ini  22  ^'"^'^  ^''^y  '  which  have  believed  in  God, 
Join.  V  2.  x.i  ii)i<rht  s  be  careful  to  maintain  good 
J^J^<;i^'i(,=^,3' works:  these  thmgs  arc '' good  and  pro- 
fij'ob'"''xl.i''  'a  htable  unto  men. 
x««v  7  8    p..      g     ]3j,f    avoid   'foolish  questions,   and 

!!>„,"■  "  "  ■ 

Pllilem    II 


inffs  about  the  law  :  for  they  are  '-  unpro-  kJobx».2.iror. 
litable  and  vain  T.n.  a.  u. 

JO  A  man  that  is  an  '  heretic,   ""  after  G"|  v  io'«pe.il 
the   first  and    stcond    admonition,   "    re- ■",">'»»>'! '*- 

17  2Cor  kill.  S. 

lect;  "."""'  »''  1'  I 

1 1    Knowing  that  he  that  is  such,  °  is  5,-j;.^  *.,  [^ ,» 

subverted,  and  siiineth,  p  being  condemned  ^^,7',^"  *  " 

of  himself  "'  "   *"«»»• 

•-■11   2  Tim.  ii    U.  H«b   x   25 p  Matt.  xxt.  26-28.  I.wke  vii.  30  XIJ.  23.  John  iii.  ;b. 


been  jiLsiifieJ  in  him,  of  his  free  mercy  and  grace,  without 
any  o!  their  ovmj  iiieii.s;  and  so  they  bec;imo  the  adojjtcd 
chilJieu  and  iieir.5  ofGnd,  .icccrding  lo  the  ho|ie  of  eternal 
life,  wliich  Ills  promise  iiad  taught  them  to  entertain.  See- 
iiig  then  all  liieir  hopes  and  privilci^es  had  been  conferred 
upon  them  wholly  by  the  mercy  of  God,  contrary  to  all  iheir 
own  deserts,  it  was  proper  for  thera  to  be  followers  of  God, 
in  (heir  conduct  towards  their  brethren  and  neighbours. 
The  miraculous  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  are  not  so  much  a.s 
allude  I  lo  in  this  place  :  and  nothing  induces  more  confu- 
sion Into  the  expositions  gi\eii  of  the  Scrinlucc,  by  com- 
mentnlors  of  ditrcrent  descriptions,  than  thCT^^bct  of  dis- 
tinguishing between  those  communicalion.=i,  w^rcn  constitu- 
ted men  piojjhet.s  or  apostles,  and  those  whicii  were,  still 
are,  and  evf:r  must  be,  indisjjensably  necessary  to  render 
them  true  Christians.  The  cxprr-ssion,  '■  shed,"  or  pour- 
id,  '•  on  us,"  in  this  manifest  allusion  to  the  ordinance  of 
baptism,  may  properly  be  noted  as  an  intimation,  that  the 
pouring  of  water  on  any  person,  "  in  the  name  of  the  Fa- 
'*  thcr,  and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,"  is  baptism, 
equally  with  immersion. 

V.  0.  "  The  saying,"  which  the  apostle  had  just  deli- 
vered concerning  free  salvaiion  to  vile  sinners,  was  true 
rind  faithful;  and  the  doctrines  which  he  had  stated,  as 
well  as  the  exhortations  before  given,  (for  both  seem  to 
be  referrcil  to,)  he  would  have  Titus  insist  upon  with  con- 
stancy, and  without  wavering;  in  order  that  "they,  who 
"  had  believed  in  God,"  and  had  come  to  tiust  in  his 
mercy,  grace,  truth,  and  power,  through  .Jesus  Christ, 
might  be  rendered  careful  to  maintain,  or  lo  slandforemosl, 
in  the  practice  of  good  works;  being  influenced  by  love 
and  giitilude,  and  encouraged  by  the  |;romiscs  of  the 
Gospel  to  abound  in  them.  For  though  the  things,  before 
stated  in  various  practical  admonitions,  could  not  in  any 
degree  justify  sinners  before  God,  they  were  good  in 
themselves,  and  prjfitable  to  men,  in  respect  of  their 
temporal  and  eternal  interests,  both  to  those  who  perf.jrm- 
cd  them  and  to  others. 

V.  9.  It  was  incumbent  on  Titus,  to  insi.st  on  the  grand 
peculiarities  of  the  Gospel,  and  by  all  means  to  avoid  fri- 
volous and  foolish  questions,  or  subtile  nice  disUiictions 
and  "  genealogies,"  which  the  .lews  were  aUached  to,  as 
>f  men  were  the  better  in  the  .'^ight  of  God  for  being  de- 
scended from  the  patriarchs.  These  matters  and  the  con- 
tests and  angry  disputes  of  the  Jewish  teachers  about  the 
Mosaic  law,  and  the  obligations  of  its  cei-emonies,  were 
utterly  vain  under  the  Christian  dispensation  ;  and  only 
amused  men  with  such  sjjeculaiions,  as  took  them  olffrom 
the  great  doctrines  and  duties  of  Christianity. 

V.  10,  11.  A  heretic,  in  St.  Paul's  sense,  seems  to 
have  been  a  professed  Christian,  who  obstinately  denied, 


and  opposed,  some  fundamental  doctrine  of  the  Gospel,  as 
taught  by  the  a[iostlcs;  especially  if  he  were  earnest  to 
propagate  his  notions,  from  a  vain  desire  of  being  the 
head  of  a  party,  and  so  made  divi.sions  in  the  Church. 
{Note,  Gal.  v.  '10.)  Titus  was  therefore  directed  to  ad- 
monish such  a  man,  once,  and  again  ;  showing  him  the 
error  and  evil  tendency  of  his  principles,  and  their  coi'iupt. 
source  ;  warning  him  of  his  guilt  and  danger,  and  ex- 
hoiting  him  to  retract  them,  if  this  failed  of  clfect,  he 
ought  afterwards  to  reject  him,  as  an  excommunicated 
person ;  being  assured  that  his  dangerous  errors,  and  his 
proud  and  pertinacious  adherence  to  them,  evinced  him 
'•  to  be  subverted,"  or  turned  aside  from  Christ,  the 
Foundation  of  ihe  Church,  by  the  artifices  of  Satan  ;  that 
his  mistakes  arose,  not  from  unavoidable  ignorance,  but 
from  proud  and  carnal  ]irejudices.  so  that  he  sinned  in 
them;  and  that  "  he  was  condemned  of  himself,"  as  his 
avowal  of  such  heresies  rendered  further  |3roof  against  him 
unnecessary  :  he  was  therefore  not  to  be  considered  as  a 
Christian,  or  allowed  to  continue  in  the  communion  of  the 
Church.  {Marg.  Kef.)  The  Scriptures  referred  to  in  the 
margin,  and  many  others,  show,  diat  when  a  man's  owu 
words  suffice  for  his  condemnation,  without  further  evi- 
dence, he  may  be  said  to  be  '' condemned  of  himself :" 
nor  does  any  great  difficulty  appear  in  this  much  disputed 
text,  except  in  explaining  it  in  consistency  with  the  sys- 
tems of  contending  ■zealots.  In  subordinate  matters,  the 
apostle  inculcated  nmtual  forbearance:  but  all  his  epistles 
show,  that  he  supposed  some  errors  to  be  fundamental,  and 
absolutely  inconsistent  with  faith  in  Christ.  For  avowing 
these  errors  men  were  to  be  excommunicated,  as  much  as 
for  gross  immoralities;  and  were  things  restored  to  their  pri- 
mitive state  in  the  Chm-ch  of  Christ,  there  can  be  no  doubt, 
but  that  they  who  deny  the  lost  estate  of  man  by  nature, 
the  Deity  of  Christ,  the  real  atonement  of  his  death,  jus- 
tification by  faith  in  the  merits  of  Christ  being  of  grace  and 
not  of  works,  the  need  of  sanctification  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
and  obedience  to  God's  commandments  as  the  effect 
and  evidence  of  justifying  faith,  with  other  doctrines  of 
similar  importance,  would,  after  proper  admonition,  be 
rejected  by  believers,  and  excluded  from  their  communion. 
No  doubt  would  remain  in  their  minds,  but  that  such 
heretics  were  subverted  and  sinned  ;  and  their  professioa 
of  tenets,  so  destructive  of  Christianity,  would  be  deemed 
a  kind  of  "  self  condemnation,"  without  considering  them 
as  less  sincere  in  opposing  the  truth  than  Saul  of  Tarsus 
was.  They  would  not  judge  them  proper  persons  to 
associate  with  those  who  believed  the  doctrines  of  grace; 
but  they  would  not  do  them  any  injury  in  their  temporal 
concerns,  or  neglect  to  pray  for  "  God  to  give  them 
"  repentance,  to  the  acknowledging  of  the  truth."     The 


.'i.  D    t3(i. 


CHAPTER  llf- 


.;.  1).  lib. 


qs«i.f.A.:t3xs        12   Wiion   I  shall  send    Aitcin.as  unto 

i    3  Till).  IV    12       ,  rt\         ,    ■  1  p-r 

rir.in  .V  a  21.  tlico,     or  '•   1  vclucus,     '    De     aili;'-eiit     to 

„l  Cor  svi  c  9.  '  .  .  .  ,•   '^    1    1 

,  .Matt.  ><xii  35.  oonie  unto  nic  to  iNicopolis:  "  iov  1  tiave 

1  jiem  30   \  •         1      1  • 

i^v^a '^•^'"  ueteniuuea  tiiere  to  winter. 

"/v'i  al!'  ■*"'       '"^     Brit)'?    Zenas  *    the   lawyer,    an  J 

\V.Mi  i^'^iiom.  "    Apollos,  -''  on   tiieir  jouri'.f  y   ciiligcntly 

v.,  M   -I'fih',  that  nuthinnr  he  wantinij  to  theai. 


connexion,  so  long  subsisting  between  excommunication 
and  persecution,  has  caused  a  latiludinarian  candour,  and 
a  laxity  of  discipline,  to  associate  with  n)en''s  ideas  of 
toleration.  But  the  fullest  toleration  does  not  imply,  that 
all  opinions  sh'juid  be  re  gar.led  as  alike  right  or  piobable  : 
nor  do-S  excqmnumication  imply,  tiiat  any  alieration  should 
be  made  in  men's  (  ivil  circumstances.  Learned  and  ingen- 
ious men  have  indeed  at  length  discovered,  that  it  is  no  sin 
10  neat  Gou's  word  with  neglect,  contempt,  or  j)roud  oppo- 
sition, and  that  it  is  of  little  or  no  consecjuence  what  doc- 
trines men  belie,ve!  No  wonder  then,  that  they  cannot 
explain  the  Sciiplcre  into  an  agieeoiciit  with  such  tenets, 
<..r  bring  the  word  of  (jod  (o  declare  its  own  insigniticaficy. 
But  ihey,  who  believe  that  "men  love  darkness  rather 
'•  than  light,  becuuse  lUeir  deeds  are  ci»i7,"  and  treat  the 
irudi  of  God  as  a  he,  because  it  0[)j.osc3  their  ;;/((/e  or  lusts, 
will  not  find  much  dilRcuhy  in  understanding  why  such 
heretics  should  be  separated  h'oni  the  .society  of  believers  ; 
and  they  will  chierly  lament,  that  it  is  not  more  generally 
practised,  and  more  cosily  practicable,  seeing  it  is  evident, 
"  that  a  little  of  this  leaven  leaveneth  the  whole  lump,"  in 
many  churches  which  once  seemed  to  Nourish 


11   And  let  ouiw  alio  ■  Itaitito  *  uiiuii- >  "■'»".«• 
tain  good  works  tlir  necessary  u:^es,  ^  that  <'<':i''nU'>'-\X, 
tiiey  be  not  tiiifriiiti'ui.      .       "  tr  'i-.i,!,"  k' 

15  All  thai  arc  ^  with  me  sahite  thee.  ^■',J'^^j'ii,'«n,^,( 
''  Greet  them   that  '  love  us  in  the  ibith.  jiue'lhrOs 

J  .hn  y.  0- 16. 


Ph  1 

.11    fv 

IT.  Col 

U) 

Hel. 

■T     fi-IC    S 

I-a   1    K n.Vf 

t  on.  Rom 

?l- 

N  See  II 

XVI.  !  - ; 

[1 

—  <  Ga 

1  V.  i:    1  ,.! 

>i  21  1   r^ai  1,  5 

I'll  Icm  b 

ii 

oi:n 

■I.  sv 

1.-4  U  T  :n,,»  s. 

.  Hco   &ii 

Si 

••  magistrates  ;"  but  it  is  peculiarly  so  at  present.,  when 
most  valuable  privileges  and  liberties,  which  ought  to  have 
rendered  cheerful  subjection  and  peaceable  obedience  uni- 
versal, among  all  who  name  the  name  of  Christ,  have  given 
occasion  to  a  contrary  spii'it  and  conduct  in  nundjcrs,  who 
seem  to  forget  that  p_recepts  to  this  eticct  are  found  in  the 
Scriptures.  But  real  religion,  in  proportion  as  it  jjrevails, 
will  render  men  quiet  subjects,  as  well  as  good  iieiglibours 
and  rekiiions,  and  ready  to  every  good  work;  it  wdl  re- 
press the  turbulent  and  censorious  tempei',  and  restrain 
them  from  speaking  evil  of  others,  and  from  reviling  and 
wrangling,  aJMkuiH  teach  them  to  be  gentle  and  meek 
to  all  men.  ^^P^  dispositions  and  diis  conduct  arc  the 
genuine  effec^of  a  deej)  conviction  of  our  own  guilt, 
united'wiih  an  experimental  knowledge  of  the  iiea  salva- 
tion of  the  Gospel ;  wc  shall  not,  if  thus  humbled  and 
enlightened,  disdain,  or  be  wearied  out  by,  the  miscon- 
luct  of  the  most  unrea.sonable  enemies  ;  if  we  duly  con- 
sider that  we  ourseh'es  were  formerly  foolish,  disobedient, 
•Tnd  deceived,  slaves  to  divers  base  lusts,  and  a  fondness 
fur  carnal  jdeasures  ;  "  that  we  lived  in  malice  and  envy  ;" 
and,  in  short,  were   hateful  to   God,  and  disposed   to  hate 


V.  12—15.  There  were  several  cities  called  Nicopolis,  j  one  another,  and  thus  '•  vessels  of  wrath  fitted  for  dcstruc 
and  it  is  not  certain  which  was  here  meant;  but  it  hence  "  tion,"  till  divine  grace  eflecled  the  blessed  change.  Let 
appears  that  Paul  was  at  this  time  at  liberty.  Had  he  writ-  us  then  often  contemplate  the  discoveries  which  have 
ten  from  Nicopolis,  as  the  spurious  postscript  asserts,  he  'been  made,  of  the  kindness  and  love  of  God  our  Saviour 
would  have  said,  " /tcre  to  winter."     He  purposed  to  send  |  towards  our  fallen  apostate  race,  in  giving  his  Son  to  he 


Arteinas  or  Tychicus  to  inform  Titus  when  to  meet  him 
there,  and  probably  to  supply  his  place  in  Crete,  and  de- 
sired hiai  to  come  without  delay.  But  he  was  to  bring,  or 
to  sold  before,  Zenas,  (who  was  either  a  converted  Jewish 
doctor  of  the  law,  or  one  who  had  been  a  Roaian  lawyer,) 
and  Apollos,  who  seems  to  have  been  then  in  Crete  ;  and 
he  was  studiously  to  help  them,  that,  by  the  kindness  of  the 
churches,  their  war.ts  and  travelling  expenses  mi;'-ht  be 
sujipliod.  Titus  was  also  directed  to  remind  the  in;me- 
diate  friends  of  the  apostle,  and  especially  the  ministers, 
that  they  should  "learn  to  maintain,"  or  .to  stand  forth  in 
the  [)ractice  of  good  works,  for  such  useful  and  necessary 
purposes  ;  that  they  might  not  be  unfruitful,  but  might  set 
a  good  example  to  the  new  converts.  Some  explain  the 
v/urds  to  mean,  that  they  should  learn  and  labour  in  "  use- 
"  ful  trades,"  which  would  enable  them,  though  no  emolu- 
ment were  annexed  to  their  otiice,  to  assist  their  brethren, 
and  so,  in  this  respect,  not  to  be  unfruitful.  {Marfr.  lief.) 
With  this  admonition  and  customary  salutations  and  bene- 
dictions he  concluded  the  epiMle. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 


the  propitiation  for  our  sins;  his  patience  in  sparmg  us 
during  the  years  of  our  foolishness  and  rebellion  ;  his  good- 
ness in  sending  us  the  word  of  salvation;  and,  above  all, 
Ids  mercy  in  causing  us  to  partake  of  the  "  washing  of 
•'  regeneration  and  the  renewing  of.  the  Holy  Ghost," 
whicn  he  poured  upon  our  soul.*,  of  his  plenteous  grace, 
through  Jesus  Christ  our  Saviour.  Surely  we  know  that 
none  of  these  things  were  procured  "  by  works  of  righte- 
"  ousiiess  that  we  had  done!"  And  that  we  were  "jusr 
"  tified  freely  by  his  giarc."  and  so  made  heirs  according  to 
"  the  hope  of  eternal  life."'  Having  been  therefore  brouo-ht 
into  a  state  of  safety,  and  made  partakers  of  a  joyful  hope 
by  the  meremercy  of  God  the  Father,  through  the  redemp- 
tion of  his  incarnate  Son,  and  by  the  new  creation  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  it  certainly  behooves  us  to  take  the  lead  in 
every  good  work,  by  \yhifh  we  can  glorify  God  our  Sav- 
iour, or  benefit  mankind.  Ministers  should  insist  upon 
these  faithful  sayings,  and  affirm  these  things  constantly  ; 
and  show  the  tendency  of  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  to  holi- 
ness of  life  :  and  Christians  should  be  ambitious  of  exceed- 
ing all  other  mc.i  in  every  good  thing,  for  the  honour  of  the 
truth  through  which  they  are  saved. 
V.9— 1 
It  hath  at  all  times  been  necessary  to  remind  Christians 
'•  to  be  subject  to  principalities  and  powers,"  and  to  obey  |     AtiendiDg  to  the  good  and  profitable  things  before  ihcHh 


^.  D,  bO 


TITUS. 


//.  /).   Gl>, 


cated,  we  sliould  laapn  to  avoid  foolish  questions  and  con- 
(cnlious  disputations,  which  aro  iinprolilahle  Qiid  vain, 
But,  tliough  we  must  not  sirivc  about  words,  or  magnity 
every  difference  of  o(iiiiion  into  a  damnable  heresy,  ycl, 
we  should  carofuUy  watch  against  funddmental  errors, 
which  are  incousisient  with  the  life  of  faith  in  the  Son  of 
God,  and  of  grateful  obedience  to  him^  Many  grc  sub- 
verted by  heretics  ;  we  should  therefore  withdraw  from 
tlicm,  if  they  neglect  proper  admonitions  \  and  though 
they  be  not  separated  from  the  communion  of  believers 
here,  yet.  continuing  impenitent,    they   will   9t  last  be 


rejected  by  the  oniniscitnl  .Judge  C'f  all  nien.  Whatever 
Christians  find  to  do,  they  should  attend  on  it  diligently  ; 
they  should  be  (vcr  ready  to  hclj)  one  another,  and  to 
prevent  and  relieve  the  wnnts  of  (hose  who  are  labouring 
to  promote  the  Gos|)cl.  They  wlio  exhort  others  to  such 
good  works,  must  le;.rn  to  uiaintain  them  in  their  own 
conduct,  and,  on  necessary  occasions,  to  set  a  decided  and 
conspicuous  example.  1'hcn  ihey  will  not  be  unfruitful 
in  ihe  k.iowltdge  of  Christ ;  mutual  love,  as  the  fruit  of 
f.ii.h,  will  be  increased,  and  the  grace  of  our  Lord  wil! 
be  with  ihe«i  all. 


THE 


EPiSTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


Philemon  steins  to  liuce  been  a  Christian  of  some  eminence,  residing  al  Cohsse ;  (Col  iv.  9  17-)  icho  had 
heen  convcrtetl  mulcr  Si.  PauPs  ministry;  (19;)  j^crhaps  during  his  abode  at  Ephcsus.  (Acts  xix  \0\ 
fHen  the  apostle  was  imprisoned  at  Rome,  Onesimus,  a  slave  of  Philemon,  having,  as  it  is  gencrallii  thowriJ 
been  guilty  of  some  dishonesty,  lejt  his  master  and  fled  to  thai  city,  though  at  the  distance  of  several  hundred 
miles,  nhen  he  came  thither,  curiosity,  or  some  such  motive,  induced  him,  to  attend  on  St.  Paul's  ministry 
which  It  pleased  God  to  bless /or  his  conversion.  After  he  had  given  satisfactory  proof  of  a  real  chancre  and 
manifested  an  excellent  disposition,  by  suitable  behaviour,  ichich  hcuUtreatly  endeared  him  to  Paul,  he%id'red 
It  proper  to  send  him  back  to  his  master;  to  whom  he  icrote  this  ejl^lhat  he  might  procure  Onesimus  a  more 
favourable  reception  than  he  could  otherwise  have  expected.  1  hmmst  competent  judges  have  ^iven  it  a  de- 
cided preference,  as  a  model  of  good  writing  m  the  epistolary  kind,  to  the  most  admired  remaim  of  antiquity 
Indeed,  we  can  scarcely  conceive,  how  such  a  cause,  as  that  of  Onesimus,  could  have  been  pleaded  in  a  more 
interesting,  obliging,  pnulent,  pathetic,  and  masterly  manner.  It  is  also  very  replete  with  useful  instructiofi. 
The  apostle  entertamed'no  doubt  of  Philemon  s  compliance  with  his  request ;  and  expected  that  he  would  do 
more  than  he  said  It  is  therejore  probable,  that  Onesimus  was  not  only  received  into  favour,  but  set  at  liberty  ■ 
and.  It  is  generally  thought,  that  he  became  afterwards  a  minister  of  the  gospel.  Onesimus  accompanied  Ty- 
chicus  to  Colosse.  and,  it  may  be  concluded,  that  the  apostle  wrote  to  Philemon  at  the  same  time  ■  and  that  One- 
simus, having  delivered  the  letter  to  his  master,  and  obtained  his  forgiveness,  joined  mth  Tychicus,in  executinsi 
the  ajiostlc  s  commission  to  the  Cofossians..  ^  j  ar 


A.   D.  64. 


The  apostle  salutes  Philemon,  1 — 3 ; 
declares  his  Joy  at  hearing  of  his  faith 
and  love,  4 — 7;  earnestly  and  patheti- 
cally entreats  him  to  receive  into  favour 
his  fugitive  servant,  Onesimus,  now  be- 
come, by  the  apostle^s  ministry,  a  con- 
sistent believer,  8 — 21  ;  desires  him  to 
provide  for  him  a  lodging,  as  he  expect- 
ed to  be  speedily  released,  22 ;  and  con- 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  I.  V.  1,  2.  The  aposlle  did  not  intend  to 
-.vrile  aulhoiitritivcly  to  Philemon,  and  therefore  he  only 
atyled  himself  "  the  prisoner  of  Jesus  thiist,"  which  tend- 
ed to  procure  an  affectionate  regard  to  his  request;  and  he 
joined  Timothy  with  him,  that  ihey  might  be  presented  as 
the  united  desire  of  him  and  his  brethren.  Though  Phi- 
Jemon  is  called  "  a  fellow  labourer,"  yet  it  is  not  certain 
>-;hat  he  was  a  miniater ;  pcihaps  he  served  the  cause  of 


J.  D.  64- 

eludes  with  salutations  and  benedictions, 

^'' -^'J.  a  3  W /J,,   Epttt 

PAUL,  "   a   prisoner  of  Jesus  Clirist,  ^^^^ ''^ '"  ],"  ^''. 
and  ^  Timothy  our  brother,  unto  PI}]-  "'■■"com/i"'''  3 
lemon  otir  dearly  beloved,  •=  and   fellow- « 2'" cor.m.r 

11  "  •Phi  iv.  3.   Col. 

labourer,  iv  n.  ixhesi. 

2    And  to    our    beloved    Apphia,   an d*** £?!,''. '^- 
Archippus,  "  our  fellow-soldicr,  and  tOf'Ji^'i.t*   , 
^  the  church  in  thy  house  :  ^"\- .  "■    ''^ 

J  Col.  IV.   IS. 


Christ  by  active  diligence  in  another  manner.  {Marg, 
Ref.)  The  beloved  Apphia  is  supposed  to  have  been  his 
wife,  though  some  think  that  she  was  his  sister.  Archip- 
pus, whom  the  apostle  called  his  fellow. soldier,  and  to 
whom  he  sent  a  special  charge  in  another  epistle,  is 
thought  to  have  been  the  son  or  near  relation  of  Phile- 
mon ;  and  he  seems  to  have  resided  in  his  family,  which 
was  so  pious  and  well  regulated,  that  it  was  ia  some  sense 
a  Christian  Church. 


k 


J.  D.  G-l. 


PPIILEMON. 


J.  D  6i 


I'Ml  1.3  C.il  I 
3.  I  Thes  I  3  2 
Thes.  i  3  STim 
■   3. 

i  Gal  V.  6.  K|)h. 
i    IS  Col.  i.  I 

117  FsxviS  Actl 
i\.4l    Knm  Nili. 


n  Matt  V.  16.  1 
Cor.  xiv.  25  1 
ret  ii  12.  iii.  I 

;6 

B  »  Pet.  i   8. 

e  I  Thcs  i  3  ii 
13.  19  iii.  :»  3 
Jnim  4.  3  John  J 


p  so  2'rim 


3  ^  Ciraf^n  lo  yoii,  and  peace,  from 
Gotl  our  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ. 

4  I  '■  thank  my  God,  making  mention 
of  thoc  always  in  my  prayers, 

5  '  Hearing  of  thy  love  and  faith, 
whicli  ihou  hast  ''  toward  the  Lord  Jesus, 
and  toward  all  saints; 

6  'J'hat  '  the  communication  of  thy 
faith  may  become  ctTectual  by  "  the  ac- 
knowlcdVnig  of  every  good  thing  which 
is  "  in  you  in  Clirist  Jesu.?. 

7  For  wc  have  "  great  joy  and  conso- 
lation in  thy  love,  because  p  the   bowfls 


V.  3.  (iVo/f,  Rom.  i.  7.)  (Marg.  Ref.)  <■  Hence  it 
'  appears,  thai  the  nature  of  the  Father  and  of  the  Son  is 
'  the  same  ;  seeinc;  the  Son  can  do  that  which  the  Father 
'  doeth,  and  the  Father  i^  said  to  do  that  which  the  Son 
'  doelh.'    [Jer.om.) 

V.  4—7.  The  apo.stle  thanked  Godj*|gBii&liy  for  his 
grace  bestowed  on  Philcinon,  niakin^i^^Bn  of  him  in 
hii  prayers.  His  gratitude  to  the  Lord  ^Irexcited  from 
lime  to  time,  by  the  good  accounts  which  he  received  of 
.his  "  love  and  failh,''  even  his  faith  toward  the  Lord 
Ucsus,  and  his  love  to  all  the  saints  for  his  sake.  The 
obvious  meaning  of  the  passage  requires  a  transposition 
of  the  words,  which  arises  from  an  arrangement  not  at  all 
■unsuitable  to  the  Greek  language,  though  it  is  rather  harsh 
in  an  English  translation.  The  ap-ostlc  also  prayed,  "  that 
"  the  communication  of  Philemon's  faith  might  Ijccome 
"  effectual,"  kc.  Some  explain  this  of  his  liberal  com- 
munication from  his  temiioral  affluence,  being  made  effec- 
tual for  the  relief  of  the  saints,  and  for  the  evident  de- 
monstration of  his  failh  from  which  it  sprang.  Others 
suppose  the  apostle  to  mean,  that  his  eommnnioii,  or  parti- 
cipation of  failh  in  Christ,  might  be  effectual  in  regulating 
his  whole  temper  and  conduct.  But,  though  both  these 
senses  may  be  contained  in  the  words,  they  seem  to  have  a 
still  further  meaning  ;  and  the  apostle  probably  prayed, 
that  his  endeavours  to  communicate  his  fiith  in  Christ  to 
those  around  him  might  tie  rendered  effectual,  througb 
the  evident  excellency  of  his  exami)le  and  that  of  his 
family  ;  so  that  men  might  be  induced  to  acknowledge  the 
reality  and  yalue  of  every  good  thing  which  was  in  them, 
by  mems  of  their  relation  to  Christ,  and  thus  to  entertain 
a  favnurabl^opinion  of  that  religion,  which  produced  such 
beneficial  effects  on  the  conduct  of  limse  who  embraced  it. 
This  he  hoped  would  be  the  case  ;  for  he  had  great  joy 
and  comfort  in  the  accounts  that  he  heard  of  his  liberal 
love,  by  which  the  urgent  necessities  of  Christians  and 
ministers  were  sup)>lied ;  so  that,  while  their  bodies  were 
refreshed  at  his  expense,  their  hearts  were  also  rejoiced  liy 
his  good  exami>le  and  pious  conveisaiion  ;  and  therefore 
the  apostle  cordially  owned  liim,  anl  greatly  loved  him  as 
his  brother  in  the  Cospcl.  The  woni  InoUicr,  placed  thus 
at  the  oikI  of  a  sentence,  is  ppciib'arly  cmilKilical,  and 
expressive  of  the  most  entire  cordiality. 

V.  S — 11.  The  apostle  here  enters  on  the  immediate 
business  of  tlic  ejiistle,     When   he  considered  hi^  own 


ivl,    ;•. 

4. 
1    Sit  (in.  EpY. 


of  the  saints  arc  refreshed  i)y  thee,  bro- ''i**^"-,!"' j*' "» 

'■"^'  •  r  :  Cor   1   8 

8  Wiicrefore,  though  I  might  be  mucli 'co""";  io  ,'i  i' 
1  bold  in  Christ,  to  '  enjoin  thee  that  i.'lJis^ie"','!: 
which  is  convenient,  iVs  ini  »  t, 

9  Yet  for  '  love's  sake  I  rather  beseech  l^i' 
thee,  being  such  a  one  as  '  Paul  the  aged,  "ii' 
and  now  also  "  a  prisoner  of  Jesus  Christ.  VviTr'i.'Iii.~r. 

10  1  beseech  thee  for"  my  son  >  One-  frlm"  ^'n't 
simus,  '■  whom    I    have  begotten    in  myyCoii.. s. 

,  ,  °  J     t    \C0T       \v     IS, 

bonds :  •  «»i  >»  is 

]  1    \V  Inch   in   tmie  past  was    to    thee   ?'"'  *«'.•  "' 

rill  /*       I  1  l.uke   xvti    i» 

"  nnprolitabic,  but  now  ''profitable  to  thee  ,.';T  "'I?  . 

I  r  ,  b  T.iiVe  XT  21 32 

and  to  me  :  ziim.  .v  n. 


apostolical  authority  and  Philemon's  character,  he  sup- 
posed that  he  might,  with  propriety,  have  enjoined  him, 
in  the  name  of  Christ,  to  do  what  was  so  evidently  con- 
venient, or  agi-eeablc  to  the  loving  spirit  of  Christianity  ; 
yet  he  pi'eferred  the  language  of  a  supjiliant  in  the  present 
case,  and  besought  Philemon,  for  love's  sake,  even  the  love 
of  Christ  to  them,  and  their  love  to  him  and  to  each  other 
through  him,  that  he  would  grant  him  one  special  favour, 
which  he  had  it  much  at  heart  to  obtain.  He  would  re- 
mind him,  that  his  humble  supplicant  was  such  an  one  "  as 
"  Paul,  the  aged"  minister  of  the  Gospel,  (for  he  was 
probably  above  sixty  years  old  at  this  time  :)  who,  having 
encountered  numbei  less  afHictions  and  perils,  in  seeking 
the  salvation  of  men's  souls,  was  then  enduring  the  hard- 
ships, of  a  tedious  im|:irisonment  in  the  cause  of  Christ  ; 
and  he  could  not  doubt  of  Philemon's  readiness  to  do  any 
thing  which  might  mitigate  the  severity  of  his  sufferings. 
His  petition  indeed  was  not  presented  for  himself;  but  it 
was  in  behalf  of  "  his  son,"  even  of  one  "  whom  he  had 
"  begotten  in  his  bonds,"  the  son  of  his  old  age,  for 
whom  he  had  the  most  tender  parental  atTection  ;  and  the 
name  of  this  son  was  "  Onesimus !"  In  the  original, 
Oncsimus  is  mentioned  at  the  close  of  the  sentence  ;  that 
the  susjicnse,  and  most  affectionate  introduction,  might 
prepare  Philemon  lo  read  a  name,  which  could  scaicelv 
tail  of  being  associated  in  his  mind  with  unfavourable 
ideas.  Onesinuis  signifies  projiluhle  ;  in  allusion  to  which, 
the  apostle  allowed  thai  he  had  not  formerly  deserved  that 
name,  having  been  ttiiprofiiable ;  probably  he  had  Keen 
unfaithful,  dishonest,  and  unruly ;  perhaps  addicted  to 
other  vices  ,  and  this  the  apostle  seems  to  have  known  from 
his  own  confession.  But  he  spake  of  his  faults  in  the 
gentlest  language,  and  hastened  to  mention  the  change  that 
had  taken  place;  by  which  his  character  was  now  made 
to  answer  (he  meaning  of  his  name,  and  he  was  become 
profitable  both  to  Philemon  and  to  St.  Paul.  He  was 
prepared  to  be  a  useful  servant  to  the  former;  he  had 
been  serviceable  to  the  latter,  and  he  hoped  that  he  would 
be  still  more  so. 

V.  ri — IG.  Oncsimus  was  Philemon's  legal  property, 
and  St.  Paul  had  retjuircd,  and  prevailed  ^^ith  him  to 
return  to  him.  having  made  sufficient  trial  of  his  sincerity  ; 
and  he  requested  Philemon  to  receive  him  with  the  same 
kindness,  as  he  would  the  aged  apostle's  ov.-n  son  accord- 
iag  lo  the  ficsh,  being  equally  dear  to  him,  as  his  spiritual 


A.  D.  61. 


PHILEMON. 


J.  D  (Jl 


Mttt 
iviii. 
Mark 


12  VVi:om  I  have  sent  aijain:  •  thou 


.  14,  15. 

SI  —  3d. 

Brh  tT.  M.  '*  therefore  receive  him,  tliat  is  '^  mine  own 

"■i  Dciit.    sill.     r,.  1,-„.„|„ 

t"!..-".**!. '"  i;>  Whom  I  would  have  retained  with 
Vhfrii  3n.'' ''  me,  that  '  in  thy  stead  he  might  have 
'i!i'i''V  I.  *"  ministered  unto  me  in  '  the  honds  of  the  |  thee  in  tiic  Lord 

34  ll'et.  V.3.      gospel. 

rs.cx."7cor  11  But  s  without  thy  mind  would  I  do 
r'iii  12.  ix'sT nothing;  that  ''  thy  benefit  should  not 
.(ien'iiV  5-8  be  as  it  were  of  necessity,  but  willinsfly. 

!."0.   I't.  lixvi.  ,  ^     1-1         ■  1  1  I    ^        c  1  '^  -^i 

Hi     I,  X.  7.      15  !<  or  '  perhaps  he  tliereiore  departed 

Acls  W.  18.  '      I         ^  I  111  ^        • 

•«  Milt,  sxjir  8.  lor  a  season,  tliat  thou  shouldest  receive 

him  lor  ever ; 

16  Not  now  as   a  servant,  but  above 

a  servant,  ^  a  brother  beloved,  especially 
i^  to  me  ;  but  hoXv  much  more  unto  thee, 
j"^  f  1^^^"^'!: '  both  in  the  flesh,  and  in  the  Lord ! 
jsm.'in'.'i'p'et  17  If"  thou  count  me  therefore  a  part- 
.'io.  i2.''M°tt:  I  ner,  °  receive  him  as  myself. 

tTviii.yVxdS       18  If  he  hath  wronged  thee,  or  owethjf  f.^^^'Jof^ 
°Htb. '"' ■'  ^~'  ^^^^  aught,  °  put  that  on  mine  account ; 


iii.se,  29    11 

VI    2.    Hcb. 

•,.    I  Pet    i 

i;3.  1  John  V. 

lEpb.    vi     5 

Col-  iii.  22. 

Ill  Acts    jvi 

2Cnr.    viii. 

19  p  I,  Paul,  have  written  it  widiminc  VD'^''oai'v '». 
own  hand,  I  will  repay  it;  albeit  I  do  ,','c,'.r.  i.-.  u. 
not  say  to  thee,  ■!  huw  thou  owcst  unto  ■',';: «: "i  tiS*"!; 
me  even  thine  own  self  besides.  ^^^  v''is,^2o'' 

20  Yea,  brother,  '  let  me  have  joy  of  7-t.'"',  "  Vb!!. 
refresh  my  bowels  in  tiJ.^.  iTig  m' 

it        T  1  '11-   7-9       IIplV 

the  Liord.  x-i,  w.sjoiid-i. 

21  Having  'confidence  in  thv  obcdi- 'im'."  iJuViiii 
once,    I    wrote   unto  thee,  knowiiiij    that  1 2  cor  n.  3.  vi.. 

.,  -1.       I  1  II  °  16    viii  22   Gal. 

thou  wilt  also  do  more  than  I  saj".  y..  10    siuies 

22  But  withal,  "prepare  nie  also  a "  Art-'xxHii.s.-;. 
lodging ;  •"  lor  1  trust  that  >'  through  p^^i^  '^^^-  ?•= 
your  prayers,  I  shall  be  given  unto  you.        3^01,^  u*'"  '^ 

23  Tliere  salute  thee  ^  Epaphras,  ^  Diy  J^J'""^ ,,^j- s"!- 
fcllow-pnsoncr  in  Christ  Jesus  ;  J."''j'j.  '■  "  ■'«"'• 

24  ^  Marcus,  "  Aristarchus,  ''  Demas,  ^|^"''  '■  '.  ''•■■ 
'  Lucas,  '  my  fellow-labourers.  'c^uv  10'''  ''' 

2D  The  5  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus '•,tif',3'"ijy!: 
Christ  U  with  >>  your  spirit.     Amen.  'l^-.J^t'n  '"  '' 

d  Col    iv.  14. 

Pliil.  ii  2S.   iv.  3     3  John  6.- 

h2  Ti 


child.  He  would  gladly  have  kept  him  at  Rome,  to  mi- 1  he  would  il||i^t  upon  demand.  It  is  generally  observed, 
nister  to  him  in  his  confinement;  which  Onesimus  would!  that  this  is  a  plain  instance  of  a  debt  being  imputed  to 
willingly  have  done  in  the  bonds  of  the  Gospel,  being  one,  which  was  contracted  by  another;  and  of  one  by  a 
attached  to  him  from  Christian  love  and  gratitude;  and, j voluntary  engagement  becoming  answerable  for  the  mis- 
as  he  knew  that  Philemon  would  gladly  have  done  him,  conduct  of  another,  that  he  might  be  exempted  from  the 
any  service  in  person,  if  he  had  been  at  Rome,  so  hej  punishment  due  to  his  crimes,  and  partake  of  benefits  to 
would  have  considered  Onesimus  as  ministering  to  him  in  j  which  he  had  no  right;  according  to  the  doctrine  of 
his  master's  stead.  But  he  would  not  do  any  thing  of.  Christ's  voluntarily  bearing  the  punishment  of  our  sins, 
this  kind  without  his  consent,  lest  he  should  seem  to  ex-' that  we  might  receive  the  rcivard  of  his  righteousness,  by 
tort  the  benefit,  and  Philemon  should  appear  to  act  from' a  reciprocal  imputation.  Perhaps  the  apostle  understood 
necessity,  rather  than  from  a  willing  mind.  And  thoughl  that  Philemon  had  expressed  some  sharpness  concerning 
he  had  hopes  of  deriving  benefit  from  Onesimus'  faithful  <  Onesimus'  conduct;  or  knowing  him  to  be  naturally 
service,  at  some  future  period,  by  Philemon's  free  consent,  i  somewhat  severe  in  his  temper,  he  might  fear  lest  he 
yet  he  was  not  sure  that  this  was  the  Lord's  purpose' should  punish  him,  as  the  laws  permitted  masters  to  do 
respecting  him ;  for  perhaps  he  permitted  him  to  leave  his  i  their  slaves  in  such  cases  ;  which  would  not  only  have  been 
master  for  a  season  in  so  improper  a  manner,  in  order  grievous  to  Onesimus,  but  disgraceful  to  the  Gospel,  and 
that,  being  converted,  he  might  be  received  on  his  return  to  Philemon  himself.  He  therefore  so  far  interested  him- 
with  such  afleclion,  and  might  abide  with  Philemon  with;  self  in  the  matter,  though  he  could  scarcely  suppose  that 
such  faithfulness  and  diligence,  that  they  should  choose  ^payment  would  be  demanded  of  hitn  ;  and  added,  that 
to  live  together  the  rest  of  ihcir  lives,  as  fellou-hrirs  of  allhough  he  made  this  proposal,  yet,  in  doing  so,  he  had 
eternal  felicity.  {Murg.  Ref.)  In  this  case  he  knew  that!  fnibnrne  to  bring  into  the  account,  that  Philemon  owed  to 
Philemon  would  no  longer  consider  Onesimus  merely  as  him  his  own  self,  besides  other  benefits,  as  God  had  made 
a  slave,  but  view  him  as  "  above  a  slave,  even  as  a  brother!  him  the  instrument  of  his  eternal  salvation  ;  thus  intimat' 
"  beloved."  This  he  was  become  to  Paul  in  an  especial! ing  diat  he  never  could  sufficiently  requite  that  obligation, 
manner,  who  had  before  been  entirely  a  stranger  to  him ;!  He  therefore  pathetically  besought  him  to  let  him  have 
now  much  more  then  might  it  be  supposed,  that  he  would  an  opportunity  of  rejoicing  on  hi.-s  account,  in  the  Lord's 
be  endeared  to  Philemon,  when  he  became  well  acquainted,  kindness  to  him,  and  to  grant  him  this  request,  Avhich 
with  his  excellency!  seeing  he  would  he  near  to  him  both:  would  as  much  refresh  his  compassionate  heart,  as  Phile- 
in  the  flesh  as  one  of  his  domestics,  and  in  the  Lordasimon's  liberality  did  the  bowels  of  the  saints.  Having 
one  with  him  in  Christ  by  faith.  confidence   that  he   was  ready   to   obey  the  Lord's  will, 

v.  17 — 2!.  If  Philemon  deemed  the  apostle  a  partner,  intimated  by  him,  he  had  written  to  him,  being  assured 
or  partaker  of  the  same  grace,  and  dear  to  him  for  Christ's  that  he  would  do  even  more  than  he  had  requeued.  Our 
sake,  let  him  express  his  love  to  him  by  receiving  Oiiesi-' curiosity  is  not  gratified  by  being  informed  ot  the  effect 
mus  with  as  much  kindness  as  he  would  have  received  of  this  epistle ;  but  we  can  hardly  doubt  that  Philemon 
himself,  if  he  had  come  in  person;  and,  in  case  Onesimus  forgave  Onesimus,  received  him  with  kindness,  remitted 
had  wronged  Philemon,  or  was  in  his  debt,  let  him  place,  what  he  owed  to  him,  and  afterwards  gave  him  his  liberty, 
that  to  his  account;  and,  as  he  wrote  the  episde  with  his!  that  he  might  attend  on  the  apostle.  His  appointment 
own  hand,  he  gave,  as  it  were,  a  promissory  note,  that  with  Tychicus  to  deliver  the  epistle  to  the  Colossians,  sccml 

Vol.  v.— No.  34.  '       '       3  \ 


J.  D.  64. 


PHILEMON. 


J.  D.  64. 


to  iiuimatc,  tliat  Paul  meant  to  rniploy  hiiu  as  a  minister, 
■nhich  probably  wns  afterwards  clone. 

V.  22 — 23.  The  apostle,  though  at  this  time  in  bonds, 
had  an  expertation  of  being  speedily  released  when  he 
wrote  this  epistle,  and  he  purposed  to  visit  Philemon  and 
the  Colossians  when  that  took  place  :  he  was  ])crsua(lpd 
they  did  not  forget  to  pray  for  his  liberty,  that  he  might 
be  enabled  to  visit  them,  and  he  trusted,  that  in  answer  to 
their  prayers  this  would  soon  be  effected  ;  therefore  he 
desired  them  to  prepare  him  a  convenient  lodging.  Epa- 
phrns  attended  Paul  so  closely,  that  he  might  be  deemed 
liis  fellow-prisoner  ;  oi-,  perhaps  he  was  imprisoned  with 
him.     (iViurif.   Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—16. 

The  fellow-labourers  and  fellow-soldiers  of  Christ  ought 
to  pray,  and  to  thank  God,  for  each  other,  witli  the 
greatest  constancy  and  fervency  ;  for  faith  in  Christ,  and 
iovc  to  him,  should  unite  saints  more  closely,  than  any 
outward  relation  can  the  people  of  the  world.  They,  who 
partake  of  these  graces,  must  and  will  desire  to  communi- 
cate them  to  others  ;  and  their  endeavours  a^I  be  render- 
td  effectual,  through  fervent  prayer.  :':id^5jjjja:i  uniform 
<;ourse  of  jiicty,  purity,  integrity,  aii''.  ;  '"^J^P'  '  ■  "■'nich 
will  constrain  men  to  acknowledge  the  t,ooc!3Biig.?,  which 
v^rc  in  them  as  believers  in  Christ.  Faithful  ministers 
have  great  joy  and  conafort  in  the  little  company  of  afflu- 
ent Christians,  whose  love  abounds  in  liberality  to  all  men, 
and  when  the  bowels  of  the  saints  are  refreshed  by  them, 
and  their  wants  generously  supplied.  It  is  by  no  means 
proj)er  to  exercise  authority  on  every  occasion,  even  when 
ministers  may  be  bold  to  enjoin  what  is  convenient.  It  is 
often  far  more  prudent,  for  love's  sake,  to  beseech  even  ju- 
niors and  inferiors  ;  especially  when  it  may  be  supposed 
that  lliey  will  be  reluctant  to  what  is  required,  and  when 
it  may  be  difficult  to  convince  them  of  its  indispensable 
obligation.  Tliese  requests,  from  such  a  one  as  in  any 
good  measure  resembles  Paul  the  aged,  ^\ill  have  the  en- 
ergy of  injunctions,  and  engage  compliance,  without  risk- 
ing a  subsequent  distaste,  which  is  always  in  such  cases 
to  be  feared  from  the  remaining  self-love  of  the  human 
heart,  even  in  respect  of  pious  men,  who  would  do  much 
to  alleviate  the  sufferings,  or  increase  the  comforts,  of  their 
faithful  pastors.  In  such  circumstances,  wisdom  and  hu- 
mility will  teach  the  aged  and  experienced  to  become  will- 
ingly the  obliged  parties,  when  they  might  assume  a  high- 
er tone.  In  speaking  to  men  of  their  sins  for  their  humi- 
liation, the  heinous  nature  and  manifold  aggravations  of 
ihem  should  be  insisted  on  :  but  in  mentioning  them  to 
others,  who  arc  disposed  to  severity  or  resentment,  wc 
should  soften  and  extenuate  as  far  as  truth  will  permit  : 
and  such  subjects  ought  to  be  introduced  with  all  the  ten- 
derness and  caution  iriiaginable,  that  every  ihinti  may 
tend  to  conciliate,  and  nothing  to  cxasptrate.  When  peni- 
tents show  their  sincerity  by  "  works  meet  for  repent- 
"  anco,"  they  should  be  treated  by  ministers  with  parental 
tenderness,  and  taken  under  their  patronage,  in  respect  of 
the  temporal  consequences  of  their  former  sins.  For  in 
this  manner  they,  who  were  unprofitable  to  their  relatives 
and  neighbours,  and  a  trouble  to  all  connected  with  them 
are  made  profitable  to  the  community  and  to  the  Church  of 
God.     They  often  become  greatly  useful  to  ministers  and 


their  families,  and  a  blessing  to  all  among  whom  they  re- 
sii'.c  ;  they  supply  other  men's  lack  of  service  (o  the  suf- 
fering disciples  of  Christ,  by  tending  on  them  in  their' 
sieail  ;  they  promote  the  Gosj;el  by  their  exauiple,  con- 
veisation,  and  prayers,  and  many  of  them  become  jireach- 
ers  of  the  word  of  life  to  their  fellow -sinners  ;  for  "  behold 
"  all  things  are  become  new !"  No  prospect  of  useful- 
ness should  induce  ministers  to  counsel  their  converts  to 
neglect  lelative  obligations,  or  to  fail  of  obedience  to  their 
superiors.  One  great  evidence  of  true  repentance,  consists 
in  returning  to  the  jiractice  of  those  duties,  which  had  been 
neglected  :  and  even  liberty  to  engage  in  other  services 
sliould  be  sought  from  those  concerned,  not  as  it  were  of 
necessity,  but  by  their  willing  consent.  We  know  not 
for  what  services  God  may  intend  those,  whom  he  hath 
marvellously  converted  :  having  therefore  given  our  judg- 
ment, and  used  proper  means,  we  should  leave  all  things 
to  his  determination. 

V.  If— 2j. 

Little  do  men  know  for  what  purposes  the  Lord  leaves 
them  to  change  their  situations,  or  engage  in  enterprises, 
from  worldly  or  criminal  motives.  We  should  have 
thought,  that  Onesimus'  departure  from  his  master  would 
have  been  final,  and  his  journey  to  Rome  ruinous  ;  yet 
the  Lord  had  far  other  and  more  gracious  ])urposes  con- 
cerning him  :  and  had  not  He  over-ruled,  in  a  similar 
manner,  some  of  our  ungodly  projects,  the  writer,  and 
many  readers,  may  say,  with  humble  gratitude,  our  de- 
struction must  have  been  the  inevitable  consequence,  though 
they  ])rovcd  the  means  of  our  being  brought  into  the  way 
of  salvation.  And  when  we  read  of  Onesimus'  con- 
version at  Rome,  after  having  grown  worse  and  worse, 
as  it  is  probable,  in  Philemon's  pious  family,  wc  should 
learn  to  despair  of  none,  but  still  to  use  means  and  offer 
prayers  for  them  ;  while  we  should  be  ever  ready  to  receive 
the  penitent  with  that  kindness  that  God  shows  to  his 
returning  prodigals.  This  should  especially  be  attended 
to  in  our  conduct  towards  relations  or  domestics,  whose 
conversion  should  be  doubly  ivelcome,  notwithstanding  their 
past  misconduct,  that  they  may  be  nearer  to  us  in  the  flesh 
and  ill  the  Lord.  Ministers  should,  in  such  cases,  love  to 
be  peace-makers,  and  they  should  give  up  their  own 
interest,  in  order  to  jjrevail  with  offended  parents  or 
masters  to  be  reconciled  to  their  penitent  children  or 
servants,  that  so  the  severity,  animosity,  and  division,  may 
be  prevented,  by  which  the  Gospel  is  often  disgraced. 
When  such  offenders  have  wronged  others,  or  owe  what 
they  cannot  pay,  it  may  sometimes  be  proper  for  us  to  pay 
it  for  them,  if  wc  can,  as  followers  of  Christ,  who  bore  our 
sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree.  Thus  we  shall  best  pre- 
vail with  our  brethren  to  use  lenity  and  forbearance  ;  es- 
pecially when  we  deal  with  those,  who  owe  their  ownselves 
to  the  blessing  of  God  on  our  ministry  ;  and  such  persons 
ought  to  be  reminded  to  let  their  loving  jiastors  have  jo)-  of 
them  in  the  Lord,  to  refresh  their  hearts,  to  answer  their 
confidence,  and  even  to  do  more  than  modesty  Avill  permit 
them  to  request.  Then  their  prayers  for  each  other  will  be 
more  fervent ;  and,  in  answer  to  them,  their  meetings  on 
earth  will  be  comfortable  and  cordial  ;  but  even  if  this  be 
denied,  the  grace  of  the  Lord  Jesus  will  be  with  their 
spirits,  and  they  will  soon  meet  before  the  throne,  to  join 
for  ever  io  admiring  the  riches  of  redeeming  love. 


THE 

EPISTLE  OF  PAUL  THE  APOSTLE 


TO  THE     • 


HEBREWS, 


The  general  testimony  of  antiquhy,  the  current  tradition  of  the  church,  and  the  jiHl<rnunt  of  the  most 
competent  modern  critics,  determine  this  epistle  fn  hove  been  vritlcn  by  the  apostle  Paul :  thouirh  some, 
both  informer  and  latter  times,  have  thought  otherwise.  "  The  epistle  of  Paul.''''  '  Thus  ue  find  it 
'  written  in  all  our  manuscripts,  one  only  excepted,  in  tchichmt  is  only,  "  77ic  epistle  to  the  Hebrcics.'''' 
(Bcza.)  '  It  is  evident,  that  this  epistle  teas  generally  receiv^t^^ncient  times,  by  those  Christians  irho 
used  the  Greek  language,  and  lived  in  the  eastern  parts  of^^^ftmun  empire.  In  particular,  Clement 
of  Alexandria,  before  the  end  of  the  second  century,  rcceivoKhis  epistle  as  St.  PauVs,  and  quoted 
it  frcfjuently,  and  without  cmy  doubt  or  hesitation.  It  is  not  expressly  quoted,  as  St.  PauVs  by  any  of 
the  Latin  writers  in  the  three  first  centuries.  However,  it  icas  known  to  Ircnwis  and  Tertullian. 
It  is  manifest,  that  is  was  received  as  an  epistle  of  St.  Paul,  by  many  Latin  writers  in  the  fourth^ 
'fifth,  and  sixth  centuries  '  (Larclncr.)  Origen,  iclio  held  some  peculiar  notions  concerning  it,  says. 
The  ancients  did  not  rashly  hand  it  down  as  St.  PauPs.''  '  It  is  very  certain,  that  the  churches  cmd 
writers,  wLo  were  ancients  with  respect  to  Origen,  must  have  conversed  icith  the  apostles  thrmselves, 
or  at  least  with  their  successors.  Since  this  tradition  teas  ancient,  in  the  times  of  Clement  of  Jllexandria 
and  Origen,  about  a  hundred  and  thirty  year's  after  the  epistle  ivas  ivritten  ;  it  must  have  had  its  rise 
in  the  days  of  Paul  himself,  and  so  cannot  reasonably  be  contested.''  (Hallet  in  Macknij^ht.)  2Vie 
doubts,  which  have  been  entertained  on  this  subject,  seem  principally  to  have  arisen  from  the  circumstance, 
of  the  apostWs  name  not  being  affixed  to  it,  according  to  his  custom  in  all  his  other  epistles  '  If  it  is 
not  to  be  considered  as  Paufs,  because  it  does  not  bear  his  name ;  let  it  belong  to  no  one,  because  if. 
bears  no  name.  But,  on  the  contrary,  I  contend,  from  this  very  circumstance,  that  it  belongs  to -Paul 
rather  than  to  any  other  person.  For  tvhy  should  any  other  person  have  omitted  his  name  ?  But  Paul 
had  a  sufficient  reason  for  sending  an  anonymous  letter  to  Jerusalem :  not,  as  I  think,  because  he  was 
the  peculiar  apostle  of  the  gentiles,  as  Peter  of  the  circumcision  :  but  because  he  knew  his  name  was 
greatly  hated  at  Jerusalem,  by  the  enemies  of  Christianity,  and  that  their  fury  was  even  then  raging  ; 
and  was  perhaps  exasperated  by  occasion  of  his  imprisonment  ;  (x.  3.3,  34  ;)  he  was  therefore  tinwtlling 
to  inflame  them  against  the  church  by  affixing  his  name.''  (Bcza.)  '  Jls  Paul  ivas  the  apostle  of  the 
gentiles,  in  writing;  to  the  Hebreivs,  he  did  not  assume  his  apostolical  character  ;  because  it  xvas  little 
respected  by  the  unbelieving  Jews  and  Judaizing  Christians.  It  being  designed,  not  for  the  believing 
Jews  alone,  but  for  the  unbelieving  part  of  the  nation,  especially  the  learned  doctors  and  scribes  at 
Jerusalem^  Paid  might  think  it  prudent,  not  only  to  avoid  assuming  his  apostolical  character,  but  even 
to  conceal  his  name,  which  would  have  prejudiced  the  unbelieving  part  of  the  notion  to  such  a  degree, 
that,  in  all  probability,  they  would  not  have  read  his  letter.''  (Mackriiglit.)  7%c  apostle  intended  to 
prove  the  doctrines  of  Christianity,  and  the  changes,  ivhich  it  had  introduced,  and  would  introduce,  to 
be  entirely  consistent  with  "  the  oracles  of  God,''''  as  received  by  theJeivs  :  and  as  being  either  clearly  predicted 
or  evidently  typified,  or,  at  least  sufficiently  intimated,  by  them  :  so  that  any  man,  who  fully  understood 
the  Old  Testament,  must  have  e.vpected  the  substance  of  what  was  taught  by  Christ  and  his  apostles,  and 
the  events  which  had  occurred.  It  is,  therefore,  highly  probable,  that  he  expressly  aimed  to  write  an 
epistle,  ivhich  might  be  put  into  the  hands  cither  of  Judaizing  Christians,  or  unbelieving  Jews,  and  read 
by  them,  without  any  prejudice,  on  account  of  the  person,  who  wrote  it  :  lei  them  impartially  consider  his 

3  I  2 


HEBREWS. 

erirumetUs.  It  is,  however,  evident,  that  he  supposed  some  of  the  Hebrews  tbould  know  from  whom  it 
cam^  (x.  34.  xiii.  lU.  23,  24.)  But  these  int^a/iotis  arc  not  given,  it/t  the  argumentative  part  of  the 
episite  is  ended  ;  and  itieij  would  not  be  clcarlij  understood  by  amj  but  the  apostle's  friends.  The  writers 
connexion  with  Timothy,  and  his  residence  in  Ilalij,  lend  to  confirm  the  ancient  tradition  ;  and  the  other 
objections,  a-i  the  supposition,  that  the  style  is  more  elegant  than  St.  Paul's  ;  and  that  he  uses  crpressions, 
which  irnj/ii/.,  that  he  received  his  doctrine  from  those  who  heard  Christ,  and  not  btj  immediate  revelation. 
Urc.  ;  appear  i-cry  vague  and  frivolous.  He  7nighl  perhaps,  bestow  more  pains  in  this  epistle,  ecnccrning 
the  slnlc,  than  he  did  when  he  wrote  to  other  Churches :  but  indeed,  many  competent  judges  are  of  opinion, 
that  it  is  not  more  elegant :  and  certainly  the  internal  evidence,  arising  from  the  writer's  manner  of  cxpress- 
iu"  himself  and  his  rcusoniwr,  and  ihingi  of  a  similar  nature,  corroboruLe  the  opinion,  that  St.  Paul  is  the 
author;  awl  if  he  thought  it  prudent  to  icrite  as  a  converted -Jew.  to  his  countrymen,  and  not  as  an 
apostle,  w.v)  insisted  on  his  aulhori'y  ;  he  must  oj  course  join  hiraself  with  the  other  Jewish  converts,  and 
not  distinguish  himself  from  them,  as  having  received  his  doctrine  immediately  from  Christ.  (Comp.  ii. 
4.  with  i  VvX.  iv.  :i) 

Or/gen  aiul  some  others  were  of  opinion,  that  the  epistle  was  written  in  the  Hebrew,  or  Syriae,  language  ,•' 
arul  translated  into  Greek  by  Clement,  or  fWke  :  but  if  this  had  been  the  case,  it  can  hardly  be 
supposed,  that  no  one  copy  of  the  Hebrew  epistle  should  be  mentioned  as  extant  in  their  days,  and  as  seen 
by  them.  'The  quotations  from  the  Old  'Testament  are  gencrcdly  taken  from  the  Sepluagint  ;  even  where 
that  version  in  some  degree  varies  from  the  Hebrew :  but  this  would  scarcely  have  taken  place,  had  the 
epistle  been  written  in  Hebrew.  The^Sebrew  names  are  interpreted  cdso  in  Greek,  in  a  manner,  that  is 
not  at  all  like  the  addition  of  a  (f/^^BtP^-  The  apostle,  doubtless,  supposed  that  the  epistle  would 
circulate  ividely  among  his  count rymi^^K^poke  Greek  ;  and  among  Christians  in  general,  as  ivell  as  among 
the  Hebrews  ;  and  therefore,  probably,  nc  wrote  in  Greek,  as  most  generally  in  use  at  that  time,  of  any 
language  in  the  world.  The  Hebrews  were  the  Jeivs  in  Judea,  and  loho  spoke  a  dialect  of  the  Hebrew  ; 
and  to  such  of  them  as  professed  Christianity,  the  epistle  was  addressed  ;  and  probably  sent  to  Jerusalem. 
(0  the  rulers  and  pastors  of  the  Church  in  that  city  ;  yet,  the  writer  evidently  e.tpeeted,  that  the  unconverted 
Jews  also  would  read  it;  and  their  conviction  and  instruction  seem  to  have  been  a  leading  part  of  his 
object  in  writing  it.  It  opens  with  a  declaration  of  the  personal  and  mediatorial  dignity  of  Christ  ;  and 
proofs  from  the  Old  Testament  that  the  Messiah  was  to  be  far  greater  than  the  angels:  it  then  shows  hi^ 
superiority  to  Jiloses  and  other  eminent  men  of  the  nation  ;  proves,  by  the  most  unfmswerable  argu?neuis. 
(hat  in  him  the  types  of  the  law  had  their  full  accomplishment  ;  that  he  was  the  substance  of  all  those 
shadows;  and  that  the  ancient  scriptures  taught  Israel  to  expect  an  entirely  new  dispoisation,  priesthood, 
and  covenant,  vnder  the  reign  of  the  Messiah.  These  reasonings  are  interspersed  and  closed  with  most 
solemn  and  affectionate  tvarnings  and  exhortations,  addressed  to  different  discriptions  of  persons.  At 
length  the  writer  shotvs  the  nature,  efficacy,  and  triumphs  of  faith,  by  ivhich  all  the  saints  in  former  ages 
had  been  accepted  by  God,  and  enabled  to  obey.,  suffer,  and  do  exploits  in  defence  of  their  holy  religion  ,,• 
after  tvhich  he  adds  various  instructions,  admonitions,  encouragements,  and  exhortations  ;  and  then 
concludes  with  the  customary  salutations  and  benedictions.  The  internal  excellency  of  this  epistle,  as 
eonnecting  the  Old  Testament  and  the  JVeic,  in  the  most  convincing  and  instructive  manner,  and  elucidating 
both,  more  fully,  than  any  other  epistle,  or  pcrhajjs  than  all  of  them  ;  added  to  other  arguments,  puts  the  divine 
inspiration  of  it  beyond  all  doubt ;  ice  here  find  the  great  doctrines  which  we  have  elsewhere  been 
considering,  stated,  proved,  and  applied  to  practical  purposes,  in  the  most  convincing  mamier.  It  is; 
supposed  to  have  been  written  at  the  close  of  the  apostle's  first  imprisonment  at  Rome,  when  he  either 
was  set  at  liberty,  or  daihf  expected  it. 


A.  D.  G5. 


CHAPTER  1. 


.i.  D.  tio. 


CHAl'.  1. 


he  sii  1  -3. 
IKTi.  2  —  S. 
sxtiii.  la— IS 
XI«ii.      Sl-M 


xl> 


Ks. 


.  I.Sic  I.uke 
xxlv  27  ii 
Act!   xxviii  £3 

1  I'et    I    10—15 

2  Pet.  i   20,  21 
bNnm    xii.  6-3. 

Jopl  ii.  :>8. 
c  LuLe  i.  Si.  T2. 

Join     »ii      52. 
1  Acta  xiii.  32. 
(1  (ieu     xli 


A' urn.  xxi 


;Hns.  iii,  5.  Mic 
i  ir.  I.  AcUii  17. 
I  Gal.  \y.  i.    Bpli. 


The  writer  declares  the  essential  and  media- 
torial glory  of  the  Son  of  God,  btj  irliom 
the  Father  speaks  to  men  umler  the  i^os- 
pel  dispensation,  1 — 1.  He  addiices 
several  scriptures  to  prove,  that  the 
Messiah  tras  to  he  far  greater  than  the 
angels,  and  tvorshipped  In/  them  as  their 
Creator  and  Lord,    5 — 11. 

GOD,  who  "  at  sundry  limes,  and  ''  in 
divers  manners,  spake  in  time  past 
unto  '^  the  lathers  by  the  propliets, 

2  Hath   in  "^  these  last  days    "  spoken 

e  5  a.  ii.  3   V.  8    »ii   3,    Matt.  iii.  17.  Xvil  S,  xxv?.  GJ     Mark  i.  1.  lii. 
lii.  16.  XV.  IS.  Horn    i.  i.  ^ 


J- 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  I.  V.  1,  2,  The  Flebrcws  allowed  the  divine 
authority  of  the  Old  Testament ;  and  therefore  the  writer 
of  this  epistle  waived  the  mention  of  his  apostolical  autho- 
!'ily,  and  reasoned  with  them  principally  from  their  scrip- 
tures :  and  he  thought  it  best  to  conceal  his  name  ;  that 
none  might  be  deterred  by  it  from  reading  his  arguments, 
or  induced  to  receive  them  with  prejudice.  He  therefore 
entered  u|ion  his  subject  without  any  introduction.  That 
God,  who  in  former  age.s  had  spoken  to  the  progenitors  of 
).he  Hebrews,  from  the  calling  of  Abraham,  to  the  latter 
times  ©f  their  nation,  by  prophets,  mci-e  men  of  the  same 
fallen  nature  with  their  brethren  ;  who  had  gradually  made 
known  his  truth  and  will,  from  liaie  to  time,  through  suc- 
cessive generations,  and  who  had  spoken  to  them  in  diver.5 
methods,  by  personal  conference,  by  dreams  and  visions, 
or  by  supernatural  impulses  upon  their  minds  ;  had  in  the 
last  days,  under  the  dispensation  of  the  Gospel,  spoken  to 
them  by  his  own  Son,  apjiearing  personally  among  them 
in  human  nature.  The  eternal  Word,  or  Son  of  God, 
had  indeed  appeared,  and  spoken  to  the  patriarchs,  pro-j 
phets,  and  others:  but  he  then  spoke  as  .Ikhovah,  asj 
God,  to  a  few  individuals,  by  whom  his  will  was  made  i 
known  to  their  brethren  :  whereas  he  had  at  length  become  j 
flesh,  and  dwelt  among  men,  and  among  the  Jews  almost  i 
exclusively,  to  fulfil  ancient  prophecies  and  promises,  and: 
to  give  the  most  complete  and  explicit  revelaiion  of  God, 
amJ  of  his  truth  and  will,  to  mankind;  as  well  as  to  pro- 
cure salvation  for  them.  So  that,  while  [\Ioses  and  other 
mere  men,  were  the  prophets  of  the  old  dispensation,  the 
only  begotten  Son  of  God.  appearing  in  human  nature, 
•was  the  great  Prophet  of  the  new  dispensation.  This 
glorious  Person  the  Father  had  appointed  "  Heir  of  all 
•'  things."  As  the  coequal  Son  of  God,  the  government  of 
all  worlds  by  original  right  was  vested  in  him:  [losse.ssing 
the  essential  ];erfections  of  the  Deity,  he  was  capable  of 
properly  exercising  universal  authority,  which  no  mere 
creature  could  have  done  ;  and  ho  had  been  appointed  by 
the  Father,  in  respect  of  his  assumed  manhood,  to  rule 
over  all  worlds  upon  the  mediatorial  throne,  with  uncon- 
uoUed  dominion  and  unrivalled  glory.  Thus  he  inherited 
ail  things,  and  no  creature  can  have  any  inheritance  of 
power,  honour,  or  fclicify,  ciccpt  as  derived  from  him, 


unto  us  by  /^w  Son,  whwn  he  hath  'ap-riir,..  Pe  ii. 
pointed  Heir  of  all  things,  -  by  whom  r''m.".o-,l'. 
also  he  made  the  worlds ;  ^h  fa^ta 

3  Who,  being  "  the  brightness  of  his  itM  xIh.  I 
glory,  and  the  express  'nnagc  of  his  vi'.rir'i'co^ 
person,    and     ''  upholding   all    things    bv  s?"  hh\wZ 

i    ,1    ■  1         !■     I   ■  °  I  1 '^      ,       S     23     Phil.li    6— 

tlie  word  ol  Ins  power,  when  he  had  ii.coi.  i.117,  le. 
"  by  himself  pur-jed  our  sins,  "  sat  down  s/'"  "'"!*«- 
on  the   right   hand   e[  the    "Majesty  on  *''  'is"'','!*. 

1  ■     ,  ~  J         J      ""     John  i.  3    1  Cor 

nijjn  ;  viii  6  Eph.  lii. 

-^      ,-v     .  ,  ,       ,  ,  '.1.  Col.  i.  16,17 

4  Bemg  made  ffo  much  better  than  Vm'scor'iv'o 
the  angels,  as   he   hath    '^  by  inheritance  'l^i^i,^''-    * 

obtained  a  more  excellent  name  tiian  they. ''c^^^- j 'i^/^r^J; 

■  •  "       '  "-  "'-'-  ■"■•---■•   7  —       - 

2  Pi 


-     2.  T4.  26.  John  i 

Jol,ui.7   iii. 5 n  iv.  1  1    viu   1   s.  12.  xii  2  Ps.  c.<    I.  RIait,  xxii  41  Mark  xvi    19. 

.u  o  XX.  42,  43.    Acts  ii.  :;:i  v  n  56.  Mom  vi^i.  31.   Kph.  i  20—22.   Col.  iii  1    1  ret.  i. 

1.  Ke»   iii.  21. o  1  Chr.  Kxis.  11   Jofi  xxxvii.  2.'.  Mic  v  4  2  ret   i    16.  Jmle  2S. 

9    Eph.  i,  21.  Col   i.  IS   li.  lO.  2  TbPS   i.  7.  1  rtt.  iii.  22.  liev.  v   11,  12. q  Va. 


,  Phil 


.  9-11. 


and  held  in  subordination  to  him.  (Notes,  Phil,  ii.  0 — 
11.)  This  ap|jointment  had  the  more  evident  propriety, 
in  that  "  by  him  also  God  made  the  worlds:"  being  One 
with  the  ;''atheraiid  the  eternal  Spirit,  in  essence,  power, 
and  co'jiiatljjic'niad  been  (he  immediate  Creator  of  the 
hea\|cns  aud  the  earth,  and  of  every  order  of  beings  in  the 
univ^c.  The  idea  of  a  created  agent,  by  whom  God 
made  all  things,  which  some  have  endeavoured  to  support 
from  this  text,  is  so  absurd  in  itself,  as  well  as  contrary  to 
other  scrijjtnres,  that  it  is  astonishing  it  could  ever  have 
been  adopted.  The  apostle  evidently  meant,  that  God  now 
spake  to  men  by  that  same  glorious  Person,  who  had 
been  the  immediate  Creator  of  the  world,  and  who  was 
also  exalted  to  the  mediatorial  throne  as  Heir  of  all  things. 
'  1  believe  it  is  as  impossible  to  understand  how  a  man 
'  should  have  this  em[)ire  over  all  things  in  heaven  and 
'  earth,  and  over  death  itself,  and  yet  be  a  mere  man,  a?  it 
'  is  to  understand  ar>y  mystery  of  the  tacred  Trinity.* 
{IFhilbif.)     {Noles,  Joftni.  1—1S.) 

V.  3,  4.  The  essence  of  the  Deity  is  invisible  10  man  ; 
but  the  only  begotten  Son,  of  whom  the  v>ritcr  spake,  hat: 
been  appointed  to  make  known  his  glory  and  perfections  ■- 
I-eingone  with  the  Father,  and  Cfjual  to  him  in  the  divinr- 
nature;  and  shining  "  in  the  form  of  God,"  with  all  tlie 
eilulgei'.cy  of  his  glory;  and  being  also  distinct  from  the 
Father,  as  to  his  personal  subsistence.  By  assuming  huniai. 
nature  he  became  "■  the  Efiulgrncy  of  liic  divine  glory"  to 
men,  and  made  knou-n  the  pcifrctions  of  th"";  Godhead  i< 
them,  so  that  "  he  who  saw  Him  saw  the  Father  al.;o.'" 
For  the  Son  was  "  the  express  image,"  or  the  Charatte.'. 
of  the  Father's  Person,  or  Subsistence;  and  sho'>ved  even, 
part  of  the  nature  and  perfections  of  God  to  man,  with 
the  gi'eatest  exactness  and  in  th.e  most  effectual  marine: 
possible  ;  so  that  in  proportion  as  any  u;a:i  knows  Chri.«t. 
in  his  Person,  characler,  and  salvation,  he  knows  l!u, 
Falhcralso;  and  he  that  knows  not  Christ,,  hath  ntj  rea' 
knowledge  of  God  at  all.  (i\oles.  Malt.  xi.  "25 — 27, 
'2  Cor.  iv.  3—6.  Col.  i.  15—19.)  And  not  only  did  the 
Father  create  the  world  by  the  Son,  but  the  same  divine 
Agent  still  ujiholds  alt  things  by  the  word  of  ids  pov.er,  a;! 
one  in  the  unity  of  the  Godiicai!  with  the  Father;  and  hi; 
even  upheld  all  things  in  being,  and  m  their  settled  order, 
by  his  almighty  word  and  will,  when  he  appeared  on  ear'..h- 


^.  D.  65. 


HEBREWS. 


^.  D.  65. 


5  For  unto  wliicli  of  the  angels  said  i' the  First-])egottcn  info  the  world,  he  ««• ''">»•';■•«■' 
'•^•f3^i?;"v.}''' he  at  any  time,  "■  Thou  art  my  bon,  tliislsailh,  "And  lot  all  the  angels  of  God  i^./^'^c^H 
88s»m.  »ii.  14.  ^^y  hawc  I  begotten  thee?     And  again,}  worsiiPp  him.  "  '"•    ''"•'" 


I  Cl[ 


xxii    10    X 

6         !■: 

2ii.  S7 
•  Or      Hhtit 
brlrg't/i  agat 


l;j',f  ^  I  will  be  to  him  a   Father,  and  he  shall 
G    *  And  a2,ain,   when  he   bringeth  in 


"  as  the  visible  Elliilt;cnce  of  the  Fatlior'.s  glory,  and  the 
"  Character  ol'  his  subsistence ;"  of  which  lie  gave  many 
proofs  in  his  miraculous  power  over  the  cour.TC  of  nature, 
legions  of  evil  spirits,  diseases,  and  death.  This  same 
Person,  who  created  and  uj. holds  all  worlds,  as  the  High 
Priest  of  his  people,  purged  awoy  the  guilt  of  their  sins, 
by  himaelf,  and  the  sacrifice  of  his  death  uijon  the  cross. 
Then,  having  risen  as  a  miglity  Conqueror  over  death  and 
hell,  he  ascended  in  human  nature,  to  be  seated  as  Heir  of 
^11  things  upon  the  mediatorial  throne,  at  the  right  hand 
of  the  Father,  where  he  displays  his  glorious  mnjcsty. 
There  the  incarnate  Son  is  enthroned  in  i)re-emineiit  dig- 
nity, as  the  Head  of  all  things  to  his  church,  which  he 
purchased  with  his  own  blood.  For  he  wa^Mjde  so  mucli 
better  than  the  angels,  or  superior  in^^^By  to  thcin, 
that  they  were  all  made  subject  to  liifll^reigniiig  in 
human  nature  ;  seeing  he  in!icrilid,as  "  the  only  begotten 
"  Son  of  God,"  a  more  excellent  name,  or  nature,  than 
they:  foi-,  however  exalted  any  of  them  were  in  capacity 
or  authority  they  were  only  mere  creatures,  and  he  their 
infinite  Creator.  This  inlcrprctntion  coincides  with  that, 
which  hath  already  been  given  of  similar  passages  ;  but  it 
differs,  in  some  degree,  from  that  of  several  eminent  eva;i- 
gelical  expositors  :  for  they  suppose  that  the  expressions, 
"  the  Brightness  of  his  glory,  and  the  iliaracler  of  his  siih- 
'•  sislence,''''  are  illustrations,  taken  from  external  objects, 
of  the  eternal  generation  of  Christ,  and  his  equality  with 
the  Father  in  the  Godhead.  But  though  the  author  is 
decidedly  of  opinion,  that  Christ  is  called  the  only  Son  of 
God,  in  respect  of  his  divine  nature;  and  therefore  allows 
ihc  eternal  generation,  as  well  as  the  equality  of  the  Son 
with  the  Father,  yet  he  does  not  think  that  the  scripture 
contains  any  JHiishYt/ioiis  of  these  mysteries  ;  or  that  we 
are  taught  to  form  any  ideas  of  the  manner,  in  which  they 
subsist ;  but  rather  to  receive  them  in  implicit  faith,  as 
the  revelation  of  God,  and  to  adore  them  as  absolutely 
incomprehensible  by  us  in  our  present  state.  He,  there- 
fore, supposes  these  expsessions  to  signify  the  manifesta- 
tion of  the  glory,  character,  and  perfection  of  the  invi- 
sible God  to  man.  in  and  by  the  F'erson  of  his  incnrnate 
Son_;  whose  original  equality  with  the  Father,  by  the 
participation  of  the  divine  nature,  and  his  voluntary 
assumption  of  the  human  nature,  concurred  in  rendering 
him  the  |)ropcr  medium,  so  to  speak,  through  which  we 
might  see  the  effulgency,  or  shining  forth  of  the  divine 
glory  ;  and  become  acquainted  with  the  perfections  and 
subsistence  of  God  in  the  bc?t  manner,  of  which  in  our 
present  condition  we  are  capable.  He  is  also  confirmed 
in  this  view  of  the  passage,  by  finding  that  the  venerable 
reformer  Beza  interprets  it  in  the  same  manner,  and  makes 
the  same  objections  to  the  other  interpretations. 

V.  5 — 7.  In  the.  preceding  verses,  the  apostle  had 
stated  the  outlines  of  that  doctrine,  on  which  he  meant 
more  largely  to  discourse:  and,  having  declared  the  per- 


7  And  t  of  the  angels  he  saith,  "  Who  ",^,;^^ 
niakctli  his  angels  spirits,  and  his  minis-  nfy'v.  aiiu'' 
ters  a  llame  of  fire, 

II.  vl    17.  !>!.  civ.  4.  I J    v\.l.  H 


\  Gr.  tinlo 
x.U.    2Kin;i 
.  n,  11     Dan  Til.  10  Zech  \l 


sonaland  m-'.liatorial  sujieriority  of  Jesus  the  Son  of  God 
(o  all  angels,  he  proceeded  to  show,  that  the  Old  Tes- 
tament prophecies  spake  of  the  promised  .Messiah  in  simi- 
lar language.  As  we  are  satisfied  by  abundant  evidence, 
that  the  writers  of  the  New  Testament  were  equally  in- 
spired with  those  of  the  Old,  their  expositions  arc  of 
equal  authority  with  the  originals  which  they  riuote.  But 
wlicn  the  apostle  reasoned  with  the  Hebrews  out  of  their 
scriptures,  he  doubtless  quoted  them  in  that  sense  in 
which  many  of  them  \mk  been  used  to  understand  them, 
or  in  which  they  might  be  convinced  they  ought  to  be 
understood.  Had  not  the  more  learned  Jews,  at  the  time 
when  the  c]iisl!e  was  written,  been  used  to  understand  the 
texts  adduced  in  the  sense  which  the  apostle  puts  upon 
them,  he  would  scarcely  have  left  them,  as  proofs  of  his 
doctrine,  without  hesitation,  in  an  argumentative  treatise, 
which  he  knew  must  pass  the  ordeal  of  the  strictest  exami- 
nation, by  the  most  prejudiced  and  hostile  persons.  Now, 
if  they  were  sufficient  jjroofs  to  the  persons  immediately 
addressed,  thej'  must  be  sufficient,  for  all,  who  consider 
the  writer  as  fully  knowing,  by  divine  inspiration,  both 
the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  the  true  meaning  of  the  scrip- 
tures :  though  the  context  might  otherwise,  in  some  in- 
stances, lead  us  to  suppose  them  instructive  accommoda- 
tions ;  and  though  the  Jews,  in  subsequent  ages,  to  evade 
the  writer's  conclusion,  have  attempted  to  put  another 
construction  on  them.  We  have  briefly  considered  these 
quotations  before  ;  yet  it  is  necessary  here  again  to  examine 
them.  The  first  is  brought  from  an  evident  prophecy  of 
the  Messiah's  kingdom.  {Nolcs,  Ps.  ii.)  Jehovah  had 
there  addressed  him  in  such  language  as  had  never  been 
used  to  any  angel.  The  words  quoted  were  spoken  long 
before  his  incarnation,  and  were  the  declaration  of  an 
eternal  decree  :  they  must  therefore  relate  to  his  Sonship, 
or  eternal  generation  :  for  the  subsrquent  [iroduction  of  his 
human  nature,  by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  would 
not  give  him  that  essential  and  original  superiority  to  the 
angels,  which  the  argument  here  required ;  nor  could  his 
appoinlirient  to  the  office  of  the  Messiah  be  meant  by  the 
words,  "  Tliou  art  my  Son.  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee  :" 
as  that  appointment  was  the  consequence,  i-ather  than  die 
cause,  of  his  superiority  to  the  angels  ;  he  was  advanced 
above  them,  as  he  had  inherited  a  more  excellent  name 
than  they  :  and  his  Sonship  is  plainly  denoted  to  be  such  a 
participation  of  the  Father's  nature,  as  any  son  partakes  of 
that  of  his  father,  in  the  ordinary  course  of  things  ;  and 
not  merely  a  communication  of  existence  by  an  act  of 
creating  power  ;  or  adoption,  bv  an  act  of  special  grace. 
The  next  quotation  apjears  primarily  to  have  been  meant 
of  Solomon,  (A'o/e,  "2  Sam.  vii.  14  :)  but  Solomon  was  a 
most  remarkable  type  of  the  Messiah,  as  the  Jews  in  gene- 
ral must  know  :  so  that  when  Jehovah  said  of  him  m  so 
peculiar  a  sense,  "  I  will  be  to  him  a  Father,"  it  must  be 
obvious  that  this;  in  its  fullest  meaning  was  to  be  under- 


,f.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  I. 


J.  £>.  65. 


yPasuc.  8  But  unto  the  Son  Ac   sailh,    ^  Thy 

riil.  J.  4     Is    vii        ,  y-^     '.         I  •  ■■  1 

1.1.  ii  6.7  .^i».  throne,  '^  (J  Oou,  ?5  '  lor  ever  and  everj 
xiiii. c.  Hoi  i.  I)  a  sceptre  of  *  lishteousness  is  the  scep- 
r'^'V'  Luki^'i  *''^  °'  ^'^y  kingdom  : 

m'm  xx""'"*'  ^  Ttiou  hast  "  loved  i-ighteousness,  and 
i*T?m  m  16  "^  listed  iniquity;  therelore  God,  even 
uobi'v.a)  '*  *  *hj  God,  hath  '  anointed  thee  with  the 
'ix'r  uao  'i^  \l'  °  oi'  of  gladness  above  ''  thy  fellows. 

vii,  14.    I  Cor.  xv.  SS    2  I'et   i    M li  2  Sam  xxiii  3     I's.  Isxii.  1-1.7    U- U. 

scix.  4.  Is.  ix  7.  xxxii.  1,2    Jer  xxiii.  5  xxsiii    15     Zccli    ix.  3 "  Gr  rigkl- 

iiesi.or.slraigklnas csii.  26    i's    xi.  5.  xxKiii.  4.  x\xvii   28.  xl   8   sit.  7    Is 

1x1.8 (I  Hs.  cxix    104   118    I'rov.  viii    13.  Am.  v   15    Zech.  vii   17.   Bom.  xii    9 

Rev.  ii   6.  7.  IS. e  Ps  .  Isxxix   16    .lolin  xx.  17    2  Cor  xi.  31.   Epli.  i  3   1  Pet.  i. 

3. f  I's.  li.  2.  6  Marg.  Ixxxix  20    Is  1»'.   1     Luke  iv.  18    John  i.  41.  iii.  31.  Acts 

.27.X.3B. g  I's.  xxiii.  5.  16.1x1.3.    lloin  xv.  13.  Gal.  v.  22 h  li    11.    I 


Co 


.1.  1  Joi 


Stood  of  ihe  anlilypc  r.sther  than  of  the  type.  The  nex 
proof  was  brought  from  a  prophecy  of  the  establishment 
of  the  Messiairs  kingdom,  (Notes,  Ps,  xcvii.)  in  which  it 
is  said,  (v.  7.)  '■  uorshiphim,  all  ye  gods."  Jehovah 
there  spake  of  bringing  in  the  IMessiah,  whom  he  had 
elsewhere  declared  to  be  his  first  begotten  Son,  {Fs.  ii.  7.) 
and  appointed  to  be  Heir  of  all  things;  and  at  the  same 
lime  he  called  upon  the  most  exalted  of  his  creatures  to 
"  submit  to  the  Son,"  adore,  and  "  honour  him,  even  as 
•'  they  honoured  the  Father  that  sent  him."  For,  though 
the  magistrates  and  grandees  of  the  earth  might  be  inclu- 
ded, yet  all  the  angels  of  God  were  evidently  intended  also. 
But  Jehovah  had  never  spoken  in  such  language  con- 
cerning angels  ;  of  whom  it  iiad  been  said,  that  he  made 
them  spirits,  or  ivinds,  (for  so  some  render  it,)  and  as 
flames  of  lire  to  l^e  Ids  ministering  servants.  {Note,  Ps, 
civ,  4.)  {Murg,  Ref.)  He  had  indeed  formed  them  active, 
powerful,  pure,  and  spiritual  intelligences,  to  |)erform  his 
mandates  with  inexpressible  force  and  fervent  love  ;  but 
he  had  never  commanded  other  rational  creatures  to  wor- 
.ship  them  ;  nay,  he  had  most  jsercmptorily  ^[forbidden  the 
worship  of  any  creature  ;  yet  he  recjuired  the  most  exalted 
of  them  to  worship  his  Son,  even  when  brought  into  this 
world  to  dwell  in  human  nature!  A  most  decided  proof  of 
an  infinite  disparty  between  Christ'and  tlic  highest  angels. 
(Her.  xix.  iO.) 

V.  8,  9.  A  passage  is  next  adduced  from  a  most  re- 
markable prophecy  of  the  Messiah  ;  {Noles,  i:c.  P^.  xlv.) 
in  which  Jehovah  said  to  him,  as  his  Son,  '•  Thy  throne, 
"  O  God,  is  for  ever  and  ever :''  lie  addressed  him  as 
God,  declaring  the  perpetuity  of  his  mediatorial  kingdom 
to  the  end  of  the  world,  and  over  his  redeemed  peo]de  to 
all  eternity.  (lYo/e,  1  Cor.  xv.  24 — '28.)  As  the  sceptre 
with  which  he  would  rule  his  ])eople,  and  all  nations,  yea, 
the  universe,  for  their  benefit,  was  a  sceptre  of  righteous- 
ness, the  exercise  of  his  pardoning  mercy  would  be  most 
lionourable  to  divine  justice,  and  most  clfcctual  to  promote 
righteousness  in  the  world.  His  laws  and  administration 
would  be  altogether  righteous:  whilst  he  act(d  as  the 
Friend  and  Saviour  of  sinners,  he  would  most  pcrlVclly 
love  righteousness  and  hate  iniquity  :  as  the  Son  of  God,  he 
was  essentially  and  unchangeably  holy:  his  human  nature 
would  be  produced  and  preserved,  entirely  free  fro.ni  »'f 
pollution  of  sin;  his  whole  conduct,  even  unto  deaih,  would 
be  perfectly  righteous,  and  the  government  of  Id's  kingdom 
would  be  the  same  for  ever.  On  this  account  God,  even 
his  God  and  Father,  would  anoint   him,  (for  the  future 


10  And,  '  Thou,  Lord,  '^  in  the  begin-  i  rs  011.55-27. 
ning  '  hast   laid    the    foundation    of    (he  i  1-3.'  Rev.  u'i! 
earth;  and  the  heavens  are  "'the  Avorks  irrowiii  29.1?. 
of  thine  hands  :  ip  1.  13    jer! 

11  They    "shall  perish:    but    °  thou  '-i'',.  ,„  „ 

11  II  111  I  1     ""  Oeul  IV  19  Ps. 

reaiainest:  and  they  all  p  slia     wax  old,  jii' 3.4.X1X  1. 

'J  Is.  Ixiv  8 

as  dotn  a  garment 


12  And  as  a   vestm-e    shalt   thou  fold  \l  ^^urk'r^k 

31       l.uke  xxi. 

33  2  fit.  lii.  7— 

sx.  II. 


them   up,    and    they  shall    be   changed  : 

''  but  thou  art  the  same,  "■  and  th}'  years  j°i"" 

shall  not  fail. 


O  I's    X.  If'.   XXi' 


was  spoken  of  as  if  it  had  already  taken  place,)  "  with 
"  the  oil  of  gladness,"  or  the  gifts  and  graces  of  the  Holy 
Spirit,  (the  source  of  all  substantial  gladness  in  the  heart  of 
man.)  in  a  more  abundant  manner  than  any  of  those  pro- 
phets or  servants  of  God  had  received,  whom  he  owned  as 
his  fellows,  companions,  or  brethren,  in  the  human  nature. 
The  Holy  Spirit  was  given  without  measure  to  Christ, 
for  the  bcne^^^iis  church,  in  conseciuence  of  his  under- 
taking, incaaHBm,  obedience  to  death,  and  exaltation  to 
the  medialoriW  throne  :  from  this  fulness  all  his  fellows 
have  received  their  appointed  measure,  whereby  they  have 
been  qualified  for  these  services,  to  which  they  were  called, 
comforted  in  the  trials  appointed  for  them,  and  jirepared 
for  their  future  happiness  in  heaven.  Some  suppose,  that 
angels  were  meant  by  Christ's/c//ows,  because  thcajjostle 
was  proving  his  superiority  to  angels;  but  he  never, bore 
the  nature  of  angels,  and  partaking  of  tlie  same  nature 
seems  to  be  the  meaning  of  the  expression.  {Mai'g,  Ref.) 
The  quotation  was  full  to  the  apostle's  purpose,  by  proving 
that  Jehovah  spake  of  the  Messiah  in  such  language  as 
he  never  used  of  angels  ;  and  the  Psalmist,  from  whom  hf 
adduced  his  proof,  spake  of  the  Messiah  as  incarnate,  of 
his  espousing  the  churchto  himself,  and  of  believers  as 
the  companions  of  the  glorious  King.  They  were  indeed 
anointed  with  the  oil  of  gladness  for  his  sake;  but  he  far 
more  than  they  all,  even  'as  his  excellency  and  dignity 
exceeded  theirs.  •  They,-  who  imagine  this  Psalm  is 
'  an  epithalamium  upon  Solomon's-  marrying  Pharaoh"? 
'  daughter,  must  suppose  that  it  is  foretold,  th.U  Solo- 
'  mon  was  to  have  a  numerous  progeny  by  !ier,  whom  he 
'  would  set  up  for  princes  and  rulers,  up  ar.d  down  the 
'  world,  {Ps.  xlv.  16.)  But  this  cannot  be  true:  for,  be- 
'  side  that,  we  read  not  of  any  children  Solomon    had  by 

•  Piiaraoh's  daughter.  Kcbo'boam,  who  succeeded  him, 
'  was  the   son   of  Naaniah,   an  An.monitess.     And  so  far 

•  was  he  from  being  al-ie  to  set  up  his  sons    to    rule  over 

•  other  countries,  that  it  was  with  great  difficulty  his  suc- 
'  cessors  kc|)t  two  tribes  of  the  twelve  steadfist  to   them.' 

Ccriainlv,  '"  a  greater  than  Solomon  was  here."     (Bp. 

Pioce.)  Very  many  ol'ier  -sujipositions,  by  which  the 
nrophc  les,  concerning  Christ,  are  explained  nw;iy,  or 
rnervateiJ,  by  men  crdied  Christians,  miglit  be  shown  to  be 
f-qually  absuid,  if  the  nature  (d'  this  "publication  would 
atimit  of  more  than  a  spccini!  n. 

V.  10--12.  {Note,  Ps.  cii.  2.5—27.)  'i'hc  psalm, 
whence  these  verses  arc  ciuoted,  seems  to  be  a  prayer  of 
the  afflicted  church   of  Israel  for  the   coming  of  her  ex- 


..I.  D.  G^. 


HEBREWS. 


A.  D.  6 


u. 


l:i  Bill  to  wl.icb  of  llic  angf'ls  smdi  II  Arc  they  not  all  _»  ministerinpf  vji'^<!.„>-^y,; 
M,u.  «M.%V  j,c  at  ftiiv  time,  *  Sit  on  my  riglit  hand,  spirits,  >' sent  forth  to  'minister  for  them  f-;;!;  =^«»f;; 
^"c.xx.  ^-'  <■  lUitil    r  make    thine  enemies   thy  foot- 1  who  shall  be  »  heirs  of  salvation  ?  Vw\'''"ij'H 

,f/-<s    II.  3l-.;r..  .  .  !  ,;,    I  Kinjs  x»ii.  19   Job  i  e     I's  ciil  20.  21.  civ   4    Is   vi   S,  3    Dan  vli    10   Mill.  xlii. 

'"  "''•on   stool  .■'  1*1  49,J0.x»iii.  10  Luke  i    19  ZThes  i  7  Jiiiie  U. yAcWKi.23  I  P«t  i   12.  Ilr». 

»v.    •■    n  ,j   s».  13  M'  6 '.Ps  IHX1V.7  xci.ll,I2     D.in.  vi   22  ix.2l-»ks    12.    Matt  i  20  ii.  13   xxiT 

"  31.  r.uke  Xvi.22   Aotii    19   X  3.4.  xii.  7.  23   x»i.  26   x*rn.23. a  Ti   12.  17  .Matt.Mi. 

34.  Uom.  vlii.  17  Gal    lii.  7  U  19.  Eph.  iii.  6  Tit  ii).  7.  Jam   ii  i   1  Ppt.  i.  4.  in.  7. 


k<xii.  13.  Is.  Ixiii 


-6  Likoxis  1"  1  L'or  sv 


pectcd  Deliverer;  yet  wc  miglu  not  have  discovered  that 
'he  Son  wns  jjcrsonally  addressed  in  this  p:\s-^age,  iiad  nol 
the   apostle  led  our  attention  to  it  in  this  view.     But  con- 
sidering it    in   connexion  with   other  Scriptures,  and  ve- 
inenibering  that  the  ancient  prophets  coiitinually  spake  of 
their  expected  Jle.Nsiali,  we  shall  perceive  a  [irojiricty  in 
the  church  under  affliction  addre.ssini;  herself  to  Iiiai  as  her 
unchangeable  Friend.     Ho  had  in  the  beginning  created 
the  heavens  and  the  earth:  (hese  would  at  Icngi.h  was  old 
and  wear  out  as  a  garment,  but  he  would  remain  possessed 
of  infinite  power  and  perfection  ;  at  the  appointed  period, 
therefore,  he  would  lay  them  aside,   with  as  much  ease  as 
a  man  folds  up  a  garment,  and  changes  it  for  another,  and 
s?o  introduce  "   now   heavens  and  a   new  earth,  wherein 
"  dwelleth  righteousness  ;"    and  still   he   would  continue 
the  same  "  yesterday,  to  day,  and  for  ev^^  (xiii.  i 
Probably,  many  of  the  Hebrews  were  j^WjBed  to  under- 
stand this  psalm  of  the  Messiah,  as  well  as  the  others:  iti 
is,  however,  <o  ?is  a  most  explicit  testimony   to  the  Deity: 
of  Christ,   as    one  with    the    Father,    the   Creator  of  all 
things  ;  and  they,  who   labour  to   ]irove   that  the   Father 
was  spoken  of  by  the  apostle,  must  think  that  he  reasons 
inconclusively,  yea,  absurdly  ;  for  what  had  the  quotation, 
in  that  case,  to  do  with  Christ's  superiority  to  the  angels? 
V.  13,  14.     (Noles,  vii.    Ps.  ex.    Matt.  xxii.  42—46. 
Marg.  Ref.)     Jehovah  had  never  spoken  to  any  angel  in 
such  language   as  was   contained  in    another  well-known 
'prophecy    of   the  Messiah,  in  which  he  called  him  to   sit, 
as  a  mighty  Prince,  on  his  right  hand,  till  he  had  crushed 
and  put   under  his  feet  all   those    who  presumed   to  rebel 
against  his  authority.      Did   not  the  Hebrews  well  know- 
that  all  the  angels,  even  the   most  exalted  of  them,  were 
so  far  from  ]iosscssing  such  supreme   and  universal  autho- 
rity, that  they  all  were  worshipping  spirits,  and  servants  of 
the  Lord,  to  execute   his  commands  with  unreserved  sub- 
mission ;  an<]  that  they  were  sent  forth  by  him  to  minister 
to  those  of  tiie  human  race,  who  were  appointed  to  be  the 
heirs  oj  salvation?  Their  willing  and  delightful  obedience 
to  such  commands,  and  their  loving  services  to   such  infe- 
rior and   sinful  creatures,  for  the  Lord's  sake,  showed    a 
most  excellent  disposition,  and  was    worthy  of  imitation  ; 
yet  no  homago  or  worship  were  due  to  themon  that..account: 
on  the  contrary,  they  were  joint  worshippers  of  Jehovah, 
whom  they  ,adored  in  the  person  of  Christ,  the  incarnate 
rjonofGod,  and  the  Saviour  of  sinful  men.     As  therefore 
such  things  were  spoken  of  the  Messiah,  iKimenscly  above 
what  was  said  of  angels  in  the  sacred   sciipi.ircs,   it  was 
absurd  to  expect  a  mere  man;  or  a   temporal  kirigdom,  or 
to  suppose  that  this  glorious  Lord  would  come  to  (.onlirrn 
and  continue  that  dwpensation,  which  had  been  given  by 
:he  ministration  of  angels. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—4. 

Wc  can  never  sufficiently  bless  our  God.  that  he  hath, 


in  so  many  ways,  and  with  such  increasing  cicarnes.s. 
spoken  concerning  salvation  to  us  fallen  sinners  :  and 
especially  that  he  hath  sent  the  message  of  mercy  to  us, 
by  his  well-beloved  Son,  whose  dignity  gives  authority 
to  every  appointment,  and  certainty  (o  every  truth  and 
promise.  TIku  tiie  First-begotten  of  the  Father,  the  Heir 
of  all  things,  by  whom  all  worlds  were  created,  and  by 
the  word  of  whose  power  all  things  are  upheld  ;  who  is 
the  Efhilgency  of  the  divine  glory,  and  the  manifestation 
of  the  divine  perfections,  should  "  by  himself  purge  our 
"  sins,"  IS  a  mystery  of  love,  which  exceeds,  and  over- 
whelms, all  our  admiration,  praise,  and  gratitude.  Now- 
having  sat  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  Majesty  on  high  ; 
angels,  priiiciiialitics,  and  powers,  are  subject  to  him, 
who  inheriteth  a  far  more  excellent  name  than  they.  Let 
us  not  then,  absurdly  and  ungratefully  refuse  him  our 
adorations,  whilst  all  the  angels  of  God  worship  him  !  For 
pur  salvation  he  abased  himself,  that  he  might  redeem  us 
to  God  with  his  blood  ;  and  shall  ,we  on  that  account  re- 
fuse to  adore  and  "  honour  him,  even  as  we  honour  the 
"  Father  that  sent  him  ?" 

V.  5—14. 

We  should  never  forget,  that  all  the  enemies  of  Chris: 
will  at  length  be  put  under  his  feet ;  and  that  all,  who  . 
will  not  have  him  to  reign  over  them,  are  his  enemies. 
Let  us  then  seek  mercy  of  our  God,  in  that  way  which 
glorifies  his  justice  also  :  let  us  bow  to  the  sceptre  of  our 
Redeemer's  grace  ;  put  our  souls  under  his  protection  ; 
and  seek  that  renewal  of  our  hearts,  which  will  make  us 
delight  in  obeying  his  holy  commands,  and  render  us  like 
him  in  "  loving  lighteousncss  and  hating  iniquity."  In 
jjroportion  as  we  are  anointed  with  "  the  oil  of  gladness" 
tVom  liis  fulness,  and  as  members  of  his  mystical  body. 
this  will  be  our  character:  and  "  if  any  man  have  not 
"  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  he  is  none  of  his."  We  cannot 
indeed  serve  him  as  angels  do,  who  excel  in  strength, 
and  are  like  a  vehement  wind,  or  the  swil"t  lightning,  in 
executing  his  mandates  :  but  we  may  copy  their  love, 
their  alacrity  and  humility,  in  ministering  at  his  word  to 
the  poorest  of  the  heirs  of  salvation,  who  are  thus  more 
royally  attended  than  the  mightiest  of  ungodly  men. 
Surely  then  wc  should  deem  none  of  our  brethien,  nor 
any  of  their  concerns,  beneath  us ;  but,  like  these  pure 
spirits,  should  count  it  our  honour  to  do  them  good  for 
Christ's  sake.  Such  humiliation  and  self-abasement  will 
make  way  for  our  exaltation  to  be  equal  with  the  angels, 
yea,  to  sit  down  witii  Christ  upon  his  throne ;  when 
he,  who  at  first  created  the  world,  shall,  with  unchange- 
able power,  destroy  it  as  a  worn-out  garment,  and  make 
all  t'nings  new :  and  when  all  they,  whose  hearts  and 
hopes  were  placed  on  its  perishing  treasures  and  fading 
glories,  will  be  driven  from  his  presence  into  everlasting 
misery. 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  II. 


.^.  D.  05. 


CHAP.  II. 


JoBli.  xxiil.  II, 
13.  I  Chr  x\\\. 
13.  Ps  c»ilt  3. 
Prov  ii.  1—6. 
iii  31  iv.  1-4. 
80—28.  vii.  1,2. 
I.uke  viii.  15. 
ix  44 
c  xii  5.  Matt  xvi. 
3  Mnrkiiii    18. 

a  Pet  i.  12,  n. 


IS 


ovt. 


(I  Deut.xxslii2. 


Ixvii 


Gal  iii    13. 

e  X  28  Ex  xsxii. 
S7,  28.  Le».  x. 
1,2  xxiv  M  — 
16.  Num  xi.  33. 
Xiv  28-37.  XV. 
32-3C.  xvi.  31 
—35  13  XX  II, 
12  xxi  6.  XXV. 
9.  Deut  iv  3, 
t.  xvii.  5  12 
xxvii  26  iCor 
X   5-12.Juile5. 

f  X.  35  xi  6  26. 
Gr 

gx.;9  xii  £5  Is. 
xj  6  El  xvii 
15  18  Matt 
XXiii.  33.  RocD. 
ii  3.  1  Thej.  V. 
3  I  Pet  iv.  17,1.8. 
Kev.  vi    16,  17. 


^H  earnest  call  to  attend  to  the  gospel ; 
enforced  by  the  consideration  of  the 
danger  of  neglecting  so  great  salvation 
thus  revealed  and  confirmed,  1 — 1. 
Further '  scriptural  proof  of  Christ's 
superiority  to  the  angels,  notwilhstand- 
ing  his  temporary  humiliation  in  our 
nature,  5 — 9.  JJn  explanation  of  the 
motives,  reasons,  condescension,  and  be- 
nefit of  his  incarnation,  temptations,  suf- 
ferings, and  death ;  as  connected  with 
his  being  the  High  Priest  and  Saviour 
of  his  people,  10 — 18. 

THEREFORE,  we  ought  to  give 
^  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the 
things  which  we  have  heard,  lest  at  any 
time  ■=  we  should  *  let  them  slip. 

2  For  if  the  word  ''  spoken  by  angels 
was  steadfast,  and  "  every  transgression 
and  disobedience  received  a  just  '  recom- 
pense of  reward  ; 

3  '  How  shall  we  escape,  if  we  neglect 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  II.  V.  1—4.  The  apostle  paused,  after  his 
proof  of  Christ's  pre-eminent  dignity,  to  make  some  ap- 
plication of  his  doctrine.  The  Hebrews,  and  all  to  whom 
the  Gospel  came,  ought  to  give  the  more  earnest,  believing, 
and  obedient  attention  to  what  they  had  heard,  because 
of  the  majesty  of  the  Speaker,  and  the  gracious  nature  of 
his  words.  It  was  incumbent  on  those,  who  professed 
Christianity,  to  apply  their  minds  with  increasing  reve- 
rence to  these  important  subjects,  lest  at  any  time,  through 
temptation,  worldly  cares  and  pleasiii'cs,  or  persecution, 
they  should  be  induced  to  let  them  slip,  or  run  out  as  water 
from  a  leaky  vessel.  This  aptly  represents  the  treachery 
of  the  memory,  respecting  spiritual  things,  and  the  way 
in  which  good  instructions,  convictions,  or  aflections,  gra- 
dually vanish,  and  no  abiding  change   is  made,  or  eifect 


jt;,i..'!.  nratt. 

7      Mark  I. 
Ltike  xxiv. 


''SO  great  salvation;  which    at  the  first ''i^.'^.^ii-^s^j 
'began  to   be  spoken  by  tlie  Lord,  ''and  ^)«''(''J  m4 

ni  *  •'  '  1.  f-y.  John  iti  in 

rined     unto    us   by    them  that  r,''  Actsiv.is, 

II..  J  I  I  nti.      I.     15. 

heard  tarn  ;  'it  j. n.uev 

4   '  God  also  bearing  them  witncs.s  both  'f, 
with  signs  and    wonders,  and  with  divers  I',.,,,,.. 
miracles,  and  t  gifts  of  the   Holy  Ghost, ',''„L;'f2'£v 
■"  according  to  his  own  will  }  '^i%xl"^'ri.l. 

.5  For  unto  the  angels  hath  he  not  put  i  mI"'  xvi.'sn 
in  subjection  -  the  world  to  come,  where-  S  i"-i2  M 
of  we  speak.  xlv'3'"i;w  Ir 

6  But  one  "  in  a  certain  place  testified,  .'or,!},'™;",^': 
saying,  p  What  is  man,  that  thou  art  li'^  KpiA'v  8- 
mindftdof  him  .?  or  i  the  son  of  man,  that  nl  Dan  iv  sj. 
thou  '  visifest  him  }  I'^\  I.  II  „■;. 

7  Thou  '  madest  him  a  little  J  lower  "^v. 4  v.  e.  i 
than  the  angels;  thou  crownedst  him  p  Jobvii  17,  is. 
with  glory  and  honour,  and  didst  set  liiui   "  ''<"  '^"-"e^' 

^1  1  r     ^        <  I  "^"liv   3     Is  xl. 

over  the  works  of  tJiy  hands  :  " 

n    rrii  .1  1.1.  .  ,      q.iimsxv  6.  P5. 

3  Ihou  'hast  put  all  thmgs  m  sub-  ii^'i'^  ^' *  "■ 
jection  underjiis  feet.       For  in   that  he  ■'."^"•'i^ '-"¥ 

.  1 1     *  ^^^^Ik     *  11*1  yil* 

put  all  m  sc^pPction  under  him,   he    Ieft3'|;„„„  , 
nothing  that  is  not  put  under  him.     "  But  ',t{/"*'"  ""'"'' 


things  unite  in  rendering  it  worthy  to  be  called  "  so  great 
"  salvation,"  even  so  great  a  salvation  that  it  surpasses 
all  conception.  To  refuse  this  invaluable  blessing,  from 
pride,  love  of  the  world,  and  sin,  or  attachment  to"  super- 
stitious vanities;  to  neglect  it  ibrough  sloth,  procras- 
tination, and  aversion  to  the  means  of  grace,  or  a  fear  of 
persecution  ;  and  to  oppose  or  corrupt  it  from  enmity  to 
God  and  holiness,  not  only  leave  men  under  the  curse  of 
the  law,  but  incur  the  condemnation  of  tre.Tting  the  truth 
of  God  as  a  lie,  of  despising  his  mercy,  defying  his  justice 
and  power,  and  rejecting  his  most  gracious  and  urgent 
overtures  to  a  reconciliation.  How  then  can  such  per- 
sons escape  the  wrath  to  come?  This  salvation  first  began 
to  be  published  in  the  fullest  display  of  it  under  the  Gos- 
[lel  dispensation,  by  the  Lord  himself  appearing  in  human 
nature,  as  the  great  Prophet  of  the  Church.     Ife  deigned 


produced  by  them.  The  Jews  counted  the  authority  of' to  be  the  preacher  of  this  great  salvation  ;  and  after  his 
the  law  to  be  the  greater,  and  its  perpetuity  the  more  ascension  into  heaven  to  appear  in  the  presence  of  God  for 
indubitable,  because  it  was  spoken  by  angels,  as  employed!  us,   it  was  confirmed   to    the   Jews   and    others,    by   his 


by  Jehovah  in  delivering  it  to  their  fathers  from  moun 
Sinai ;  (Sole,  Acts  vii.  53.)  But  if  the  word  spoken  by 
ministering  spirits  was  steadfast,  so  that  Jehovah  would 
aiot  permit  any  of  the  people  to  transgress  in  ahv  way 
without  inflicting  on  them  merited  punishment,  how 
could  thcy'escape  his  vengeance,  who  neglected  the  great 
salvation  of  the  Gospel?  The  greatness  of  the  Saviour 
who  created  and  upholds  all  things  ;  the  immensity  of  the 
price  paid  by  him  for  this  salvation  ;  the  depth-  of  the 
misery  from  whence  he  saves  bis  peo^ile,  and  their  perish- 
ing need  of  it ;  its  entire  freeness  to  the  chief  of  sinners 
who  seek  for  it,  without  limitation  or  exception  ;  (lie 
infinite  provision  made  for  the  supply  of  all  their  wants, 
and  the  glorious  felicity  in  which  it  terminate 
Vol.  v.— -No.  34. 


posdcs  and  evangelists,  who  had  been  eye-witnesses  of 
his  glory,  had  heard  his  doctrine,  and  received  their  com- 
mission immedi3lely  from  him.  Moreover,  God  bore 
witness  to  their  doctrine,  as  that  of  his  beloved  Son,  by 
various  miraculous  powers  exercised  by  them,  and  con- 
ferred on  others  also,  and  by  the  gifts  of  his  Holy  Spirit- 
dispensed  to  them  according  to  his  own  sovereign  will. 
So  (hat  the  condescension  of  the  Son  of  God,  in  becom- 
ing incarnate,  and  in  first  publishing  his  doctrine  by  his 
own  pcrional  minisiiy,  his  cxaltatKin,  and  the  siibsc- 
queijt  sending*of  his  ambassadors  with  such  divinely  at- 
tested credentials,  to  preach  salvation  to  sinners,  concur- 
red in  calling  their  attention  from  the  abrogated  ]\fosaic 
dispensation  to  Christianity. 

3  K 


.%    D.    i'>:>. 


HEBREWS. 


jj.  D.  65, 


»,iiisx.5.Gen  now  we  see  not  yet  all  tbino-s  put  under 

xl  I.  liii.2-11).  liim. 

Kom  Tiii  3  Cal.  rw     T-»     ^  v    T  I  1 

jv.i. Phil  ii.7.a.  9  but  we  sec  =' Jesus,  who  was  made 
yi's'xiii  3-i  a  littic  lower  than   the  anffcls  *   for  the 

Acts  II.  33.  Hcv  ,,      .  r      T  1  i         -.1  l 

«'\'2,.,       sulloi'iu<j  ot  death,  >"  crowned  with  fflory 

r.  John     ill.    "5,1*  ,  ,  ,  ,  V 

M^cor^v^sl  '''""  honour;  that  he  "^  by  the  grace  oi 
^1^21  ijohniv.  Qod  should  "taste death  ''for  every  man. 

".Mafk  "i^i:  ^^  I'^*^!"  'i^  became  him,  "for  whom 
jnhirv.i'.''52.^''  ^'■^    ^1'    things,    and    by    whom   arc  all 

'•Ss'cofv.^s.  things,    in    bringing    '^  many    sons    unto 

1  Trm.  ii.  6.    l  John  ii.  2.  Rev.  v  9 c  vil.  2C.  Gen  Kviii.  25.  I.uke  il    1 1.  xxiv.  26 

Rom.  jii.  25,26.  Ei.li    i  G-8.ii.7.iii   10.   I  I'et   i.  12 il  Proit.  xvi   1.  Is  xliii.2l. 

Rom   xi.  36    1  Cor.  vi.i.  r,  s  Cor  v   19,  Col    i.  16.  17    Rci.  iv.  II e  Hos.  i.  10 

John  xi  S2.  Kom.  viii  U-IC.  29,  30  ix.  25,20-  2  Cor.  vi.  18.  Gal  iii.  26.  Eph.  i.  S.  1 
John  iii.  1,2.  Kev  vil  9. 


V.  3 — 9.  The  argument,  concerning  the  Mcssiah'.s 
superiority  to  the  angels,  is  here  resumed.  "  The  woi'Id 
"  to  come,"  or  the  future  age  or  dispensation,  was  a  (jhrase 
in  use  among  the  Jews,  denoting  the  times  of  the  Messiah, 
of  which  the  apostle  was  discoursing:  and  it  is  observable 
dial  he  uses  it  only  in  this  epistle.  {iMarg.  Kef.)  This 
period  began  at  the  first  coming  of  Christ,  and  will  con- 
tinue till  his  second  coming.  Now,  it  is  not  subjected  to 
angels,  but  to  him  whom  all  the  angel^f^ptshijiped  and 
obeyed  ;  nor  were  they  ministerially  employed  in  the  intro- 
duction of  it,  as  they  had  been  in  the  giving  of  the  law. — 
This  had  been  implied  in  what  was  spoken  by  one  in  a 
certain  place,  with  which  the  Hebrews  were  well  ac- 
quainted, (Notes,  kc.  Ps.  viii.)  In  a  view  of  the  starry 
heavens,  those  majestic  displays  of  God's  creating  powei-, 
David  had  exclaimed,  "  What  is  man,  &c.  ?"  The  words 
might  indeed  be  explained  of  the  attention  and  kindness  of 
God  to  so  inconsiderable  a  creature  as  man,  amidst  the 
immensity  of  his  works.  He  had  made  him  at  first  in 
.some  degree  inferior  to  tlie  angels,  but  he  had  crowned 
him  with  glory  and  honom-,  and  made  him  lord  of  this 
_Iower  creation.  Yet,  as  man  had  soon  fallen  from  his  ori- 
ginal dignity,  had  lost  his  crowu  of  honour,  and  retained 
,  but  an  imperfect  dominion  over  the  creatures;  and  as  the 
Messish  was  intended  to  be  the  chief  Glory  and  Blessing 
of  the  fallen  race  ;  so  the  Psalmist  might  properly  be  con- 
sidered as  "  ill  Spirit"  speaking  of  him,  and  of  Jeho- 
>ah's  being  mindful  of  and  visiting  the  human  race,  by 
giving  his  own  Son  to  become  the  Son  of  man  for  their 
.■salvation,  Indeed,  if  the  words  .were  exactly  weighed,  it 
would  be  found  tliat  they  had  not  received  a  full  accom 
plishment  in  any  other  sense  ;  for  if  God  put  all  tlwigs 
'in  subjection  under  the  feet  of  the  Son  of  man,  it  must 
.follow,  that  there  was  nothing  left  that  was  not  put  in 
.  subjection  under  him  :  whereas  it  was  manifest,  that  all 
things,  even  here  on  earth,  (not  to  speak  of  other  worlds,) 
were  not  thus  put  in  subjection  to  man,  for  many  of  the 
creatures  scorned  to  bear  his  yoke,  and  some  even  made 
v/ar  against  him.  But  believcr.s,  looking  to  Jesus,  saw 
the  accomplishment  of  the  words  in  his  exaltation,  and  the 
event  of  it-  he  had  become  a  little  lower  than  the  angels, 
by  appearing  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  ficsh,  that  he  might 
be  capable  of  sufiering  death  ;  but  speedily  he  had  been, 
as  the  Son  of  man,  crowned  with  glory  and  honour,  placed 
on  the  mediatorial  throne,  invested  with  universal  dom 
nion,  and  made  Head  over  all  things  to  his  Church.  So 
that,  in  fact,  all  things  in  heaven  and  earth,  and  under  the 


f  glory,     to     make    '     the    Captain    offitom  ixss.  i 
their  salvation  '■  perfect  throuejli   suffer-  m'lii'u.n' cnV 

'  ^  iii  4    2T.ni   ji. 

IllgS.  in.  iPet.  v.l  10. 

J 1   For  both  '  he  that  sanctificth,  and  '^.'olh  t.  u.'ii 

,  ,  'r*       1  hit/*  Is.  Iv.  4      Mil*. 

they  who  are  sanctdied,  are  ''all  ol  one:  ii  n   Acisii. 

!•  1    •     I  II-  L  1  IS.  V.  31. 

lor  which  cause  '  he  is  not  ashamed   "  to  ^^.^^^^  ^"^^^ 
call  thcin  brethren,  «^  I'  ^^'o'"' 

12  Saying,  "I  will  declare   thy  name ',^  "'}^;|„  *jj;- 
unto  my  brethren,  "  in  the  midst  of  the  ^'^^ 
church  will  1  sing  praise  unto  tlree. 

13  And  again,  p  1  will   put  my  trust  in 


Acts  KTii. 
26  Gal    ic.  4 
\i.    IC.       Mark 
viii.  38     Luke 


1  Malt  xii.  48-  50  XXV.  40.  xxviii    10  John  xx    17   Rom. 

Ps.  xl    10  ni.  1    J„hnxviii   20 p  2  Sam.  xxii 

sci.  2  Is.  I.  7-9.  Mall.  Kxvii.  43.  Heb.  %:i.  2. 


earth,  were  put  in  subjection  to  him;  and,  though  some 
for  a  time  refuse  to  submit  to  him,  they  must  all  at  length 
either  be  his  willing  servants,  or  be  crushed  under  his  feet 
as  enemies.  {Note,  I  Cor.  xv.  24 — •23.)  Thus,  by  means 
of  his  humiliation,  he  became  cajiable  of  dying;  and,  by 
his  subsequent  exaltation,  he  was  enabled  to  apply  the 
benefits  of  his  death  to  his  people  ;  and  so  he  tasted  death 
in  all  its  bitterness,  for  the  benefit  of  every  man,  who  came 
to  trust  in  his  salvation  ;  which  constitution  was  the  eflect 
of  the  plenteous  mercy  and  fi-ee  favour  of  God  to  our 
rebellious  race,  as  the  Psalmist  had  intimated  ;  nor  could 
that  grace  ever  be  sufficiently  admired.  Little  loner.  (9.) 
Many  expositors  suppose  the  original  to  mean,  "  lower 
"  for  a  short  time,"  that  is,  during  the  term  of  our  Lord's 
humiliarion  on  earth  ;  but  the  use  of  the  same  words  in 
the  seventh  verse  determines  its  sense  here ;  yet  there  it 
can  have  no  reference  to  time,  unless  we  ex;)lain  the 
Psalm  as  a  prophecy  of  Christ  exclusively,  without  allow- 
ing that  either  Adam  or  his  posterity  were  at  all  intended. 
It  is,  indeed,  argued,  that  Jesus  was  made,  in  humau 
nature,  immensely  lower  than  the  angels,  being  "  despised 
"  and  rejected  of  men,"  and  considered  as  one  of  the 
most  abject  of  the  huraan<race.  This  objection,  however, 
seems  to  be  of  no  validity  ;  for  his  real  dignity  and  excel- 
lency as  man,  and  not  the  opinion  of  others  concerning 
him,  are  meant.  He  was  in  human  nature,  as  (he  first 
Adam  had  been,  "  a  little  lower  than  the  angels  ;"  and 
being  made  like  us  in  all  things,  sin  alone  excepted,  he 
became  capable  of  suffering  and  death,  which  angels  arc 
exempted  from.  In  these  respects  he  w;is  "  made  a  little 
"  lower  than  the  angels  ;''  but,  in  all  other  things,  he, 
even  as  man  in  his  lowest  humiliation,  was  bui  little  lower 
than  they,  being  vastly  superior  to  all  others  of  the  human 
race,  not  excepting  Adam  himself  before  the  fall.  Beza 
thinks  that  the  apostle  includes  the  future  glorification 
of  believers,  as  one  with  Christ,  and  as  sharing  his  glory. 
Taste  death.  (9.)  Some  exphdn  these  words  as  sig- 
nifying the  pain  which  our  Lord  endured  in  dying:  and 
others,  as  marking  the  short  time  during  which  he  con- 
tinued dead  ;  but  the  expression  seems  to  have  been  in  use 
among  the  Jews,  merely  denoting,  lo  die.  {JIarir.  Rif.) 
Every  man.  The  word  man  is  not  in  the  original,  and 
some  think  that  the  apostle  meant,  'every  one  of  those 
'  many  sons,  who  shall  be  brought  to  glory.'  (10.)  The 
death  of  Christ  is  indeed  suflicient  for  all  men,  and  the 
proposal  of  the  benefit  should  he  made  to  every  man  ;  ve; 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  II. 


^.  D.  65. 


,is  viii.  isiiii.  hina.  And  again,''  Eeliold  I,  and  the 
t cien  .i«siii^5.  children,  '  whicli  God  hath  given  me. 
c«-.Mi  3.  icor.  14  Forasmuch  then  as  "  the  children 
tf  co°r'^jIv  M.  "^^^  partakers  '  of  flesh  and  hlood,  "  he 
"ii'i'is  I'f.xau.  also  himself  likewise  took  part  of  the 
vi!'i"i.'Ga'i°iv  same  ;  tiiat   "   through    death  he    might 

C s  is.  IS.  Is.  liii.  12  Johusii.Sl  31—33,    I'.om.  siv 


V.  10 — 13,  Whatever  the  Jews  might  object  to  the 
suQeiings  and  crucitixion  of  him,  who  was  jireached  to 
thert)  as  their  Messiah,  yet  it  certainly  became  the  eter- 
nal God,  for  whose  glory,  and  by  whose  power,  all  things 
were  created,  and  are  upheld  and  governed,  to  adopt  this 
method.  It  had  not  only  pleased  him  as  a  Sovereign  to 
do  this,  but  it  was  admirably  suited  to  manifest  the  glory 
of  all  his  perfections ;  yea,  it  was  necessary  for  the  har- 
monious display  of  them.  flaving,  therefore,  purposed 
to  adopt  as  children  an  innumerable  company  of  Adam's 
fallen  race,  he  was  pleased  in  his  infuiite  wisdom  and  love 
to  appoint  them  a  Captain,  who  should  call  them  forth  out 
of  their  state  of  an  and  misery,  and  lead  them  through 
life  and  death  to  his  eternal  glory.  The  word,  ren- 
dered "  ifl  bringing,"'  agrees  with  that  translated  ''  Cap- 
*■■  tain,"  not  with  "  Him,"  in  the  preceding  clause.  But 
it  was  proper  that  this  Captain,  Prince,  or  Commander, 
{Is.  Iv.  4,)  who  leads  countless  millions  of  fallen  sinners, 
as, the  adopted  children  of  God,  to  victory  over  Satan, 
sin,  the  woiil.  ai.'d  death,  and  to  eternal  glory;  thai  this 
Author  of  iht.ir  salvation  should  be  "  made  perfect" 
through  suftering.-. ;  that  is,  perfectly  authorized  to,  as 
well  as  qualified  for,  every  ]iart  of  that  most  important 
work.  For,  by  assuming  human  nature,  and  humbling 
himself  to  the  death  upon  the  cross  for  our  sins,  he  made 
.the  salvation  of  sinners  consistent  with  divine  justice,  and 
showed  us  the  way  of  fighting  the  good  fight  of  faith,  and 
pressing  forward  to  the  conqueror's  crown.  Thus  Jesus, 
who  purifieth  his  people  from  guilt  and  sin,  and  conse- 
cratcth  them  to  God,  and  they  who  are  thus  sanctified  by 
him,  "  are  all  of  one,"  that  is,  of  one  father  Adam ;  or, 
as  speaking  to  the  Jews,  the  apostle  might  mean  Abra- 
ham. He  became  one  with  us  in  human  nature,  in  or- 
der that  his  sufferings  might  atone  for  our  sins,  and  that 
we  might  be  justified  by  his  righteousness ;  for  which 
cause,  he  is  not  ashamed  to  ow^s  as  his  brethren,  not- 
withstanding his  glorious  majesty  and  perfect  holiness, 
and  our  meanness,  guilt,  and  pollution.  Thus,  in  a  re- 
ma:  kable  prophecy  of  his  sufferings  and  subsequent  glo- 
ry, {iSotes,  &.C.  Ps.  xxii.)  he  had  been  introduced  as  say- 
ing, ('2-2.)  •■  1  will  declare  thy  name  unto  my  brethren," 
and  as  engaging  to  celebrate  the  ]?raises  of  Jehovah  in  his 
Church  of  redeemed  sinners.  In  another  place,  where  the 
Messiah's  deliverances,  victories,  and  kingdom,  were  pre- 
dicted under  the  type  of  David,  he  spake  as  man,  of 
"  trusting  in  the  Loud,"  amidst  his  trials,  even  as  his 
brethren  did,  {Ps.  xviii.  2:)  and  by  another  prophet,  he 
had  said,  "  behold  I,  and  the  children,  which  God  hath 
"given  me;"  {Notes,  kc.  Is,  viii.  Hi;)  this  implied  the 
same  etjuaiity  of  nature  and  endeared  affection,  as  the  re- 
lation of  brethren.  {!Sute,  JSlall.  xxviii.  10.  Ji)hn  xx. 
17.  ffom.  viii.  29.)     Many  things  in  the  eighth  of^aiab 


y  destroy  him  that  had  the  power  of  death,  y^i^    ^^r 
that  is, ''-  the  devil  ;  i  o,;  "i"-. 

\5  And  -•'  deliver  diem,  who  "  through  ^"Xl*  '''^■'' 
ear  ol  death,  were  all  then-  hte-time  ;']:  "^^/j 
"  subject  to  bondaore.  aJobxxsiii" 


are  evidently  prophetical  of  die  Messiah,  and  as  such  are 
quoted  repeatedly  in  the  New  Testament;  {Marg.  Ref. 
Notes,  Is.  viii.)  and,  no  doubt,  the  text  here  adduced  was 
understood  of  him  by  the  learned  Jews,  when  the  apostle 
wrote;  for  he  was  well  acquainted  with  their  sentiments, 
and  would  not  have  quoted  it  in  a  sense  dilierent  I'rom  the 
usual  interpretation,  in  an  argumentative  discourse,  without 
attempting  to  establish  the  novel  interj)retation  by  cogent 
reasonings.     {Note,  i.  5—7.) 

V.  14,  15.  As,  therefore,  the  children,  of  whom 
Christ  sjiake  by  the  prophet,  even  iiis  elect  people  whom 
he  had  undertaken  to  redeem,  were  partakers  of  flesh  and 
blood,  or  of  the  human  nature,  he  also  voluntarily  con- 
descended to-JJShake  of  the  same,  in  order  that  he  might 
stand  in  the  nearest  relation  to  them,  and  so  most  properly 
become  their  Surety  and  representative,  as  well  as  be  made 
capable  of  suffering  and  dying  for  them;  that  by  so  doin«- 
he  Blight,  as  to  them,  abolish  the  reigti  of  death,  by  dc^ 
stroying  the  dominion  of  the  devil,  who  hath  the  power  of 
death.  For  Satan,  by  seducing  man  into  sin,  first  brought 
him  under  the  sentence  of  death;  and  every  man  must'be 
exposed  to  the  sting,  the  terror,  (he  stroke,  and  the  con- 
sequences of  death,  whilst  he  continues  unpardoned  and 
unconverted  ;  and  the  devil,  as  accuser  and  executioner 
may  have  much  power  in  inflicting  or  aggravating  them! 
But  the  atonement  of  Christ  made  way  for  the  deliverance 
of  his  people  from  Satan's  bondage,  and  for  the  pardon  of 
their  sins  through  faith  :  then  the  devil  loses  his  power  in 
respect  of  death  also;  they  are  delivered  from  its  stino-,  its 
terror,  and  its  consequences ;  whilst  inward  peace  and 
hope  reconcile  them  to  its  stroke,  and  the  whole  will  ter- 
minate in  their  glorious  resurrection  to  eternal  life.  Thus- 
Christ  "  delivered  those,  who  all  their  life-time  had  beea 
"  subject  to  bondage  through  fear  of  death."  Whatever 
pride,  ambition,  and  desperate  passions  may  sometimes 
efl'ect,  or  perpetrate,  the  fear  of  death  is  universal,  and  in 
some  degree  enslaves  all  mankind  ;  the  juster  apprehen- 
sions men  have  of  God  and  eternal  things,  the  greater 
vnust  be  their  dread  of  death  and  its  awful  consequences, 
except  as  faith  in  Christ  deliver  them.  Many  of  those 
who  have  been  enslaved  by  it,  during  the  former  part  of 
their  lives,  or  at  least  from  the  lime  when  they  began 
seriously  to  reflect  on  the  subject,  are  actually  delivered 
from  their  terror  by  the  Gos|)el,  and  habitually  think  of 
dying  with  composure  and  satisfaction  :  many,  who  do  not 
before  rise  superior  to  their  terrors,  are  entirely  freed 
from  them  at  that  critical  season  ;  and  even  those  believers 
who  fear  death  to  the  last,  (as  some  perhaps  do,)  will 
be  the  more  amazed  at  their  deliverance,  when,  by  the 
stroke,  which  they  dreaded  all  their  life-time,  they  find 
themselves  perfectly  freed  from  all  that  they  groaned 
under  and  hated,  and  admitted  to  a  felicifv  exceeding 
3  K  2  -  ■ . 


A.  D.  05. 


riEBREWS. 


.'I.  D.  65 


lU-.  ic.  xii  lu       JO  p'or  ''verily  lio   *  took  not  on  him  and  faithful  High  Priest  in  things  ncr/aiH- '''■•"' W'l'i- 

ll..n.i.  11     :i      1  J  ,  /         I  /  •  •  /-<       I     ,  I  -P       •  .  li.  2Clir  »Ii« 

.'';'  '.^?,i    ,  lie  nalitir  Of  ancTfh  ;  but  he  look  on  /urn  uitr   to  Uod, "  to  make  reconciliation  lor  ??,?'*''■*■ 

•  Gr.   taktllt  t:ul  *  J    ^        T^  '  1     i  •  »      i  17.  SO    Dm    IX. 

hold  ui   ""«''•.  c  tlif  cf"(<i    ril     Ahrnhrini.  '  t  lo  s^ms  of    t  ifi  nrnii  n.  2»    Rom  v.  lo. 


i,w  1./ i/M  .(Id    the  sc(ul  of  Abraham.  'the  sins  of  the  people  ^^.^ 

(!i»,'MwT  *'       1^     Wherefore    in    all  things  '  it  be-',      ]8  For  in  tiiat  he  himself  hath  '  suf-  f»^, 
hoov 


1 7.  :o    Djn 
2i     Rom 
2Cor  V   Ib-Il. 
10   Col. 


1.  k 


.1    liim    to  be  made    like   imlo  /iw, fared,  being  tempted,  "^  he  is  able  to   sUc-' 


'ii.  16.' brethren,  that  he  might  be  ^a  merciful  cour '  them  that  are  tempted 

Hie  1/71,11.  M    PliW.  ii.  7,8 E  ill   S  4.  Tv.  15.  v.  l.S    U.  %\.  S.  I<  vii.  2i.26  .lotio  X   2.1    Vliil    lii   21.  2  Tim    i   12 


be'   f.nl 

29. f4((  1/71,11.  M    PliW. 


10  xxvi   37-33. 
Luke  XX'i   53. 


12  Jude  21. 1  I  Cor.  x.  13. 3  Cot 


their  largosl  cxportatioiis.  {Note,  1  Cor.  xv.  i5 — 68.) 
By  dealh.  '  Had  not  Uiis  been  added,  die  aijostlc  might 
'  have  .socmed  to  sjicak  very  absurdly  :  for  must  God 
'  bccotne  Man,  in  order  to  conquer  the  devil.''  Assu- 
'  redly,  here  was  need  rather  of  strength  than  weakness. 
'  Tlie  apostle  therefore  declares,  that  to  render  this  vic- 
'  lory  the  most  glorious,  it  was  peculiarly  suitable,  that 
'  Satan,  the  conqueror  of  man,  should  be  laid  prostrate 
'  by  a  man  ;  and  so,  by  the  very  death  of  a  man,  he  might 
'  be  destroyed,  as  by  his  own  weapons.  The  devil  is 
'  said  to  have  the  power  of  death,  as  i'rom  him  sin  sprang, 
'  which  death  followed  ;  and  as  he  daily  tempts  us  to  sin, 
'  that  he  may  draw  us  with  himself  into  the  ruin  of  eter- 
'  nal  death.  Understand  death  as  joined  with  the  wrath 
'  of  God,  which,  wiihout  Christ,  it  nlust  necessarily  be  ; 
'  nor  can  any  thing  be  conceived  more  miserable,  than  to 
'  be  under  the  perjietual  slaverv  of  this  dread  and  horror.' 
(F,eza.) 

V.  16  —  18.  The  introductory  words  of  this  passage 
are  differently  interpreted.  Our  translation  explains  them 
of  our  Lord's  assuming,  not  the  nature  of  angels,  but  our 
nature,  in  order  to  be  our  Brother,  Surely,  and  Saviour; 
and  the  mention  of  the  seed  of  Abraham,  from  whom  he 
descended,  favours  this  interpretation;  but  the  mar 
and,  indeed,  a  great  m.ijority  of  commentators,  suppose  the 
apostle  to  mean,  that  the  eternal  Son  of  God,  when  angels 
sinned,  did  not  take  hold  of  them,  to  preserve  them  Irom 
ttnal  pcrditioo;  but  he  took  hold  of  fallen  man,  to  rescue 
him  from  his  dreadful  doom  ;  and  this  lays  the  firmer 
foundation  for  the  subsequent  inference.  The  seed  of 
Abraham,  however,  on  this  interpretation,  cannot  mean 
all  the  natural  descendants  of  Abraham,  nor  any  of  them 
exclusively  ;  but  must  be  understood  of  Abraham's  believ- 
ing seed,  whether  Jews  or  Gentiles;  and  this,  though  ac- 
cording to  the  apostle's  manner  in  other  places,  {Haiti,  iv. 
tl— 18.  Gal.  iii.  26 — 29.)  is  not  thought  a  natural  expo- 
sition, in  liis  present  argument.  The  diflercnce,  indeed, 
is  not  great,  between  the  two  interpretations,  bi  laying 
hold  of  fallen  man,  and  not  on  fallen  an.;els,  he  did  not 
assume  the  nature  of  the  former  into  prrsonal  union  with 
his  Deity  ;  but,  by  a  condescension  still  more  inconceiv- 
able, he  assumed  the  human  nature  of  the  seed  of.'Abra- 
ham;  and  this  was  worthy  of  peculiar  attention:  for  it 
thus  appeared  that  it  behooved  him,  and  he  musl,  in  or- 
der to  the  honourable  salvation  of  those  sinners  whom  be 
graciously  owned  as  his  brethren,  be  made  like  them  in 
the  same  natuie,  and  in  all  those  sinless  infirmities  to  which 
.sin  had  subjected  them.  This  was  needful,  in  order  that 
he  might  become  their  Ilij^h  Priest,  making  atonement 
and  reconciliation  for  their  sins  by  his  sanifico  of  himself. 
and  so  lay  the  foundation  for  his  suljscqnent  intercession  for 
ihem;  and  diat  he  mig'it  give  theai  the  firmest  ground  of 
assiu-ance  of  his  compassion,  love,  and    faithfulness,  in 


this  endearing  and  important  character.  For  thus  he, 
who  was  One  with  the  Father  as  God,  became  one  witb 
ihemas  Man  ;  and  so  assured  them  tliat  he  would  attend" 
to  ihe  intciests  of  his  brethren  in  the  most  condescending, 
merciful,  and  faithful  manner,  even  as  he  would  regard 
the  glory  of  God  the  Father,  before  whom  he  acted  as 
tiieir  High  Priest.  And  by  his  voluntary  humiliation 
nd  siift'cring  tor  them  when  enemies,  he  gave  the  most 
endearing  jiledge  of  his  love  to  them,  and  taught  them, 
most  cmiihatically,  that  he  would  not  fail  them,  when 
they  were  brought  to  trust  in  him;  and  when  his  omnipo- 
tent arm  could  cflect  the  purpose  for  which  he  had  shed 
his.  precious  blood.  For  in  that  he  suffered,  being  tempt- 
ed by  Satan  in  the  wilderness,  and  during  his  last  con- 
flicts, (whose  unholy  suggestions  must  have  tortured  his 
mind,  in  proportion  as  he  abhorred,  and  could  not  be  de- 
filed, by  them  ;)  in  that  he  endurc<l  the  severest  trials 
from  man's  contemptuous  malice  and  cruelty  ;  and  in  that 
he  bore  the  wrath  of  'he  Father  for  our  sins  :  he  was  able 
to  succour  such  as  were  tempted  or  tried,  and  alilicted  by 
God;  being  authorized  as  l>Iediator  to  exert  omnipotence 
in  supporting,  comforting,  and  rescuing  them  ;  and  having 
a  sympathizing  and  most  tender  love  for  them  ;  seeing 
he  had  passed  through  the  saaie  temptations  himself,  as 
far  as  ho  could  do  it,  continuing  perfectly  free  from  sin. 
The  ends  of  Christ's  humiliation,  death,  and  exaltation, 
are  set  forth  in  this  cbajjter.  To  "  taste  death  for  every 
"  raan,"  to  "become  the  Captain  of  our  salvation,"  and 
to  "  lead  us  to  glory,"  to  "  sanctify  us,"  to  "  destroy  death,. 
"  and  him  that  had  the  power  of  death,"  to  deliver  us 
from  his  bondage,  to  become  our  Hight  Priest  to  "  make 
'•  reconciliation  for  our  iniquity,"  having  "  by  himself 
"  purged  our  sins."  (i.  3.)  What  unutterable  blessings^ 
are  these,  flowing  to  us  fi'om  "  the  grace  of  God  !"  and 
what  do  they  imply  concerning  the  natural  state  of  man  ! 

PRACTICaI  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—4. 


The  excellency,  importance,  and  clearness  of  the  Cos- 
pei,  and  the  dignity  and  grace  of  the  Redeemer,  concur 
in  calling  on  us  to  "'give  the  more  earnest  heed  to  the 
"  thing,  which  we  have  heard;"  for  unless  serious  recol- 
lection, fervent  prayer,  and  reverent  attention,  with  sub- 
sequent inciiitation  and  practice,  ]irevcnt,  we  shall  surely 
let  divine  truths  run  out  of  our  minds,  as  water  from  a 
vessel  with  holes.  Alas!  how  many  hearers  of  this  kind 
are  found  in  all  our  congregations!  and  indeed  we  are  all 
in  some  measure  criminal,  and  foolish,  in  this  lespect. 
Let  us  then  beg  of  God  to  sanctify  our  memories  and 
hearts,  that  we  may  become  less  forgetful,  and  more 
practf^l,  hearers  of  the  word  of  life.     The  judgments  *t)f 


J.  D.  t)5. 


CHAPTER  111. 


A.  D.  Gf) 


CHAP.  HI. 


The  great  siipcriorily  of  Chrint  above  Mo- 
ses is  proved  and  illustrated,  J — 6.      The 


Hebrews  are  warned  not  to  copy  the 
example  of  their  unbelieving  ancestors, 
who  perished  in  the  wilderness,  7 — 
]9. 


God  under  the  new  dispensation  are  chiefly  spiritual :  butfsafcd  to  become  our   Brother,  and  to  own  and  glory  in 
they  arc  on  that  account  the   more  to  be  dreaded,  and"  if  that    condescending,'   relation  to    us   sinful    worms'     And 
"they,  uho   despised   Moses'    law,  died    without  mercy,;  what  advantages  may  we  not  expect  from  so  powerful  and 
"  how  shall  we  escape,  il  we  neglect  so  great  salvation"  gracious  a  Fx'iend  and  Brother? 
as  Chri:5t  hatli  purchased  and  revealed  ?     Blessed  be  God, 


this  salvation  is  so  great,  that  nothing  but  our  neglect  o 
it,  in  one  way  or  anoiher,  can  exclude  us  fiom  its  eterna 
advantages  :  so  that  the  trembling  jienitent,  who  is  ready 
to  tnink  himself  too  vile  to  be  [)ardoned,  or  too  polluted  to 


V.    14—18. 

When   the   divine  Saviour  saw   the  children,  whom  he 
had  undertaken  to  redeem,  partakers  of  flesh  and  blood, 


be  cleansed,  may  come  to  Christ  with  cheerful  confidence,!  he  also  was  pleased  to  partake  of  the  same  •  thou "-h  he 
and  expect  from  hmi  the  tree  gift  of  all  that  can  be}  knew  ihat  he  must  not  only  dwell  in  their  nature*^  buf 
needful  tor  him:  and  even  they,  who  are  conscious  ofj  bear  their  curse,  pay  their  ransom,  and  through  death, 
having  hitherto  neglected  so  great  salvation,  may  hope  for  deliver  them  from  the  old  serpent,  by  whom  sin  and  death 
the  i-ardon  of  that  aliocious  guilt  in  the  same  manner, ;|  entered  into  the  world,  to. make  havoc  of  the  human  race- 
bein?  assured,  that"  where  sin  hath  abounded,  grace  shall!  For  verily  he  took  not  on  him  the  nature  of  angels,  b« 
h  more  abound."     Yet   even   partial  neglects  will  •''he   took    upon    him    the    seed   of  Abraham."\hat  w< 


not  escajje  rebukes  :  and  they,  whose  souls  are  not  finally 
ruined,  often  weaken  their  evidence,  and  bring  darkness 
upon  their  minds  by  them.  Let  us  then  mind  this  one  thing 
needful  :  for,  though  we  cannot  sit  at  the  Lord's  feet,  as 
tbey  did,  to  whom  he  first  began  to  speak  the  word,  yet 
in  duly  attending  to  the  writings,  which  were  penned  by 
those  who  heard  the  words  from  his  gracious  lips,  and 
which  have  befn  al  undantly  attested  to  us  by  God  himself, 
%ve  shall  be  blessed  with  "  that  good  part  which  cannot  be 
"jlaken  from  us." 

V.  5-13. 

The  glorious  God  hath  done  wonderful  things  for  us  in 
creation  aiid  providence,  for  which,  alas  !  we  have  made 
the  basest  returns ;  but  he  Avas  mindful  of  us,  and  visited 
us,  in  the  most  surprising  manner,  when  he  gave  his 
own  Son  to  be  made  a  little  lower  than  the  angels,  foi' 
the  suffering  of  death  in  our  nature  and  for  our  salvation  ; 
that,  being  crowned  with  glory  and  honour,  and  having  all 
power  given  to  him  in  heaven  and  earth,  he  might  rescue 
every  man,  who  believes  in  him?  from  all  the  ellects  of 
original  and  actual  sin,  and  raise  him  to  far  higher  dig- 
nity than  what  was  lost  by  Adam's  transgression.  By 
the  grace  manifested  in  the  incarnation  of  the  Son  of  God. 
and  the  exaltation  of  the  Son  of  man,  the  honour  of  oui- 
nature  is  eternally  secured  ;  and  all  our  concern  should  be 
to  secure  an  interest  in  this  salvation.  Whatever  the 
proud,  carnal,  and  unbelieving,  may  imagine  or  object, 
the  spiritual  minfl  will  perceive  peculiar  glory  in  the  cross 
of  Christ,  and  be  satisfied  that  it  became  him,  (who  in 
all  things  makcth  the' display  of  his  own  perfections  his 
chief  end.)  "in  bringing  many  sons  unto  glory,  to  maki 
"  the  Author  of  their  salvation  perfect  through  sutlerings." 
Wisdom,  power,  justice,  holiness,  truth,  and  love,  be- 
yond expression  or  conception,  are  displayed  by  our  Go<i. 
in  that  j.union  which  was  voluntarily  formed  belween 
"  him  that  sanctifieth  and  them  that  are  sanctified," 
when  "  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  and  tabernacled  amony 
■'J  us,"  and  when  he  "  whom  all  angels  worshLp,"  vouch" 


t 

_,    we 

might  he  made  the  children  of  Abraham,  and  the  friends 
of  God  through  him!   Let  then  sinners,  who  dread  death, 
and    u.-,c  a  variety  of  methods  to  get  the  better  of  their 
terrors,  no  longer  attempt   to  outbrave  or  smother  them  ; 
let  them  not  grow  outrageous  or  licentious  through  despair, 
nor  let  them  expect  help  from  the  world  or  human  inven- 
tions ;  but  let  them  seek  pardon,  peace,  grace,  and  lively 
hope  of  heaven,  by  faith  in  him  who  died  and  rose  again  ; 
that,  being  rescued  from  Satan's  power,  they  may  be  made 
superior  to  the  fear  of  death,  which  hath  always  hitherto 
held  them  in    bondage.     Let  the    trembling  believer  fre- 
quently meditate  on  the  love  of  Christ,  and  on  his  cross, 
his   sepulchre,  his  resurrection,  and  his  glory  ;  and  thus, 
in  simple  dependence    and  obedience,    let    him    wait  for 
more    complete  deliverance  from  the  fear  of  death,   and 
from  that  last    enemy  himself,    in  the    Lord's  appointed 
time.     Let  us  all  remember,  that  so  deep  was  our  ruin, 
and  so  heinous  our  guilt,  that  it  behooved  Jesus  to  become 
■'  in  all   things  like  unto  us,  that  he  might    be  our  faith- 
•'  fu!   and    merciful    High  Priest,  in  things  pertaining  to 
•'  God,  to  make  reconciiialion  for  the  sins  of  his  people  ;" 
that  we   may  come  to    the  Father   only   in  his  name,  and 
pleading   his   atonement  and  intercession,  not  in  the  least 
doubting  of  his    faithfulness    and   mercy  towards   all  who 
come  to  God   by  him  :  and  let  the  afflicted  and   tempted, 
instead  of  yielding  to  despondency,  or  giving  place  to  the 
devil,  (as  if  their  harassing  temptations  rendered   it   im- 
proper for  them  to  come  to  the  Lord  whh  their  prayers,) 
remember,    that   the   Saviour   su/Tered  being   tempted,  oa 
purpose   that  he  might  be  able  to  succour  them   that' are 
lemiUed;  that  he  hath  infinite  power  and  compassion;  and 
that  he  only  waits  to  be   called  in  to  their  help,   by  fervent 
persevering  prayer.     May  we  then  hear  him  declare  to  us 
the  name   of  God,  and  teach   us   to  celebrate  his  praises  ; 
and   may  we  learn   to  pass  through  all  trials  and  tempta- 
tions, trusting  in  the  Lord  and  staying  ourselves  ujion  our 
God  ;  that  we  may  at  length  be  found  among  those,  whom 
die   incarnate    Saviour  will  present    before  the    Father's 
throne,  saying,  "  Behold,  I  and  the  children  whom    thou 
'"  hast  given  me!" 


A.  P.  65. 


w 


HEBREWS. 

holv    brethren, 


A.  D.  Qii. 


-10  m^,  "  consider 


HEREFORE 

partakers  of  the  heavenly  call- 
iidcr  '^  the  Apostle  =  and  High- 
U.Rom  X1I7  priest  ot  our  proiession,Ctinst Jesus  ; 
h^- m'.  ^i^'"?:  2  Who  was  f  faithful  to  him  that 
111  T  Col  ■.■'iV  *  appointed  him,  «  as  als^o  Moses  ijcas 
"i  'i faithful  in  ''  all  his  house. 
g  ,  3  For  '  this  man  was  counted  worthy 
"1  ['"k^^iv '1  °^  more  glory  than  Moses,  inasmuch  as 
Tto.l'u   s'l*^  "    "*^'ho    hath  buildod  the  house,  hath 

Tbe5. 


I  Pet 
P«t 

John 
o  Koin. 


4  For  every  house   is.  builed  by  some  i  s.t «..  .-i 
man;  '    but  he    that    built    all   things  is     *"- 
God. 

5  And  Moses  verily  was  ""  faithful  in 
all  his  house  "  as  a  servant, "  for  a  testi- 
mony of  those  things  which  were  to  be  \"f 

poken  alter 


{  more  honoTU'  tlian  the  house. 

J  Is    i    ;),  V.  i;   xli   W.  El.  X 

IV   26, c  ii.  17   iv.  U,  15    V.  I-I 

r.  Jnlin  vi.  38— lO.  viii   29.  xv.  10  xv 
r.  xii   7. h  6.  Eph  il.  22.  I  ' 


10  2  Pel.  i.  in.  Jui 
1  2«    Has.  "5   ii.  15.  John  xx  21.  Kom 

vii  S6   viii    1— .1.  ix.  II    X  21, fli. 

•  Gr.  vmdt.  1  Saul.  xii.  6. j  5  .N 


.2-1   ii.  9  Col. 
5-7 


18  - 


— k  Zecli.  Iv  9. 


,  12,  U  Watt.  xvi.  Ii 


W. 

[l2.  Num  xii.  7. 
Matt  xxiv  13. 
XXV.  21  l.ute 
x<l  II)  I  C»r. 
iv  2.   J  Tim.  i 

;iv^: 

7.  Ii. 
vlii  31.  Neh  fx. 
14    Vs.  cv   iS. 

6  But  Christ  f  as  a  Son  over  his  own  '',^"','.„^;'|jJJ; 
house  ;  "^  whose  house  are  we,  "■  if  we  r,J  \l  ^(""JJ, 
hold  fast  the  confidence,  and  the  '  rejoic-  i'i  ^^sViii  «; 
int;  of  tile  hope,  firm  unto  the  end.  Heb'vii'i's  ?x. 

a   1'.<-2j.  ;  Pel.i.  in— 12, p  i.  2  iv.  1.1   Vi.  Ii,  6,  7-  1,,  ix  6.  7,  John  iii.  M.  36.  Hev. 

ii.  16 o2.  3  Malt  xvi.  18.  I  Cor.  iii.  16.  vl    13  2  Cor.  ti   16  Eph.  i>  21.  22.  1  Tim. 

iii    IS.  I  Pet.  ii   5. r  II.  iv    II.  »i.  II   x.  23  35.  .Mltl    x.  22.  xxiv.  13.  Gjl    vi.  9.  Col. 

i  23.  Rev  ii.25  iii.  11 s  Rom  v.  2  xii   12.  xv.  13.  I  Ihes.  t.  IS.  2Tlies.  ii.  16.1 

Pet  i.  3-C  8. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  MI.  V.  1 — G.     From  what  had  been  advanced 
concerning  the  superiority  of  thn  Messiah  to  the  angels, 
and  his  dignity,  as  t!ic  incarnate  Son  of  God,  the  apostle 
took  occasion  to  call  the  attention  of  the  Hebrews  to  the 
offices  which  he  performed  for  the  benctit  of  his  Church. 
He  addressed  them  as  "  holy  brethren,"  either  as  belong- 
ing to  tliat  nation  which   was  relatively  holy,  or  rather  as 
professors  ufChristianity,  and  '•  partakers  of  the  heavenly 
'•  calling,"  by  which  the  Lord   from  heaven  called  tlieiii 
to  leave   the   vain  pursuit  of  earthly  things,  and  to  seek 
those  things  which  are  above.     He  exhorted  them  to  con- 
sider and    attend  impartially  and  seriously  to    his  words 
respecting  Jesus  the  Messiah,  as  the  apostle  and  the  High 
Priest  of  their  profession.    He  had  been  sent  by  the  Father 
as  his  AposUe,  even  as  he  had  sent  others  to  be  apostles  or 
messengers  from  him  to  mankind;    {John  xx.    '.il.)     bi 
this  respect,  he  more  especially  superseded  Moses,  in  his 
prophetical    office,  as  the  law-giver  of    Israel,    as  in  his 
high  prieslhooJ  he  superseded   Aaron  and  his  posterity. 
Of  this  latter  olTice  the  sacred  writer  meant  afterwards  to 
discourse  more  fully ;  he  therefore  proceeded  to  show  how 
superior  Christ  was  to  Moses,  as  it  might  be  proved  from 
ihc  prophecies  of  his  being  the  Son  of  God.     He  had  been 
faithful   to  the  Father    who    had    appointed    him  to  this 
<?ffice,  and  had   revealed  to  mankind  the  character,  truth, 
and   Avill  of  God  in    the  most    perfect    manner.     Indeed, 
Moses  had  been  faithful  to  his  trust,  in  delivering  to  Israel 
all  the    commandments  and   statutes    which  God  gave  to 
him,  and    in    ruling    over    the    Church,  which    might  be 
called  his  house, or  the  holy  habitation  of  Jehovah.  {Num. 
xii.  7.)    Yet    Christ    must  be  considered   as   immensely 
supei'ior  to  Mose.s  ;  "  for  he  was  counted  worthy,"  by  the 
Father,  of  more   glory  and  honour  than   Moses  could  be 
entidcd  to,  even  as  the  builder  of  a  house  is  more  honour- 
able than  the  building,   or  any  part  of  it.     Thus    Moses 
had  been  only  a  part  of  the  house  of  God,  or  a  member  of 
his  household  ;  but  Christ  had  created  him  and  his  whole 
nation  ;  he  had  tbrmcd  them  into  a  Church,  had  arrano-ed 
every  thing,  with  su|.reme  authority,  rcsperting  their  c'lvil 
and    religious  constitution,    and    given  all   the   believers 
among  them  spiritual  life,  grace,  wisdom,  and  ability  :  .so 
that  he  was    as    God,   the  Former,  Owner,  and  Head  of 
the  Church,  even  before  his  incarnation,  i-.ough  in  a  dif- 
ferent manner  than  afterwards.     For  as   every  house  is 


contrived,  erected,  furnished,  and  prepared  for  a  habi- 
tation by  some  jierson,  whose  skill  and  intelligence  are 
visible  in  it,  so  He,  who  built  all  things  as  Creator,  and 
arranged  all  things  in  the  church  of  Israel,  could  be  no 
other- than  jGod  himself  :  yet  this  honour  the  Messiah  pos- 
sessed, and  this  glorious  person,  at  length,  appeared  in 
human  nature,  as  the  Apostle  or  Prophet  of  the  Father,  to 
introduce  a  new  dispensation,  and  terminate  the  old  one. 
In  still  plainer  language,  Moses  had  been  faithful,  as  a 
servant,  in  the  house  of  the  Lord,  to  introduce  the  le^I 
dispensation,  which  prefigured  and  bore  witness  to  those 
things  that  were  to  be  more  clearly  revealed  in  future 
times :  but  Christ  was  faithful,  as  a  Son  placed  in  autho- 
rity over  his  own  house  :  for  the  church  belonged  to  hitn 
cijually  as  unto  the  Father,  though  he  voluntarily  acted  as 
the  Projihet  of  the  Father  to  mankind.  This  spiritual 
house  consisted  of  those  who  had  been  given  to  him  and 
redeemed  by  him,  and  who  were  called  by  his  grace,  and 
made  "  an  habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit ;"  so  diat 
the  apostle  and  the  Hebrews  professing  the  Gospel,  whom 
he  immediately  addressed,  were  a  part  of  that  sacred 
temple  in  which  God  would  delight  to  dwell,  to  manifest 
his  presence,  and  to  communicate  his  blessings  for  ever, 
if  they  held  fast  their  confidence  in  Christ,  their  hope  of 
.salvation  by  him,  and  iheir  joy  and  glorying  in  him,  and 
were  firm  and  steadfast  in  dependence  on  him,  and  obe- 
dience to  him,  amidst  the  various  temptations  and  perse- 
cutions to  which  this  would  expose  them,  as  this  per- 
severance would  be  the  proper  evidence  of  their  sincerity. 
FitithfuL  Faithfulness  to  God  who  appoints,  and  ten- 
derness to  man  by  whom  he  is  appointed,  are  the  two  great 
qualifications  laid  down  as  requisite  in  the  High  Priest, 
here  and  elsewhere,  (ii.  17.  iv.  15.  v.  2 — 8.)  He  was 
made  perfect,  as  to  the  latter,  by  his  assumption  of  our 
nature  and  his  sufferings  in  it.  His  Deity,  as  One  with 
the  Father,  secured  the  former.  He  faithfully  maintained 
the  honour  and  rights  of  God.  in  every  part  of  his  salva- 
tion ;  he  was  faithful  in  the  whole  revelation  which  he 
made  to  us  of  God  and  his!  will,  and  in  performing 
whatever  he  was  sent  into  the  world  to  accomplish,  for 
n-ndcring  ihe  salvation  of  man  consistent  with  the  honour 
of  God.  'The  government  of  the  Christian  Church  is 
'  entirely  committed  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  he,  as  su- 
'  prerae  He  id  and  Lord  of  all,  governs  both  it,  and  all 
'  things   in  earth  and  heaven,   for  the  good   of  it  ;  and 


A,  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  IIJ 


J.  D.  ti.r 


it  B.  2?am.      7  H  WliGPefore,   ('as  t!ic  Holy  Ghost 

xxiii.  2.    Matt.        '.i        „     rn  ,     i  •/•  mi       ..     i  i  • 

x»ii.  43.  Mark  saitn,  "    1  o-cJav    II    yc  wiil    '^   licar  nis 


xii  36.    AcU 

iiviii.  sj,  voice, 


c  I2.1's  l.-utniii.*. 

Uj.WiilTIIoj 

iv  i:i    John  lii- 


3  Pet 
w  13.  ly  iv.  7.Ps 
.  7-11. Pro 


a  5'  Harden  not  yonr  hearts,  'as  in  the 
xivii.  1.  Ec  is!  provocation,  in  the  day   of '' temptation, 

10.  Is.  W.    6.  2   J        .  .,  ,  -  i  ' 

Cor.  vi.  1^  2  in  the  wilderness  : 

iPs  Kixi.  w'.      9  When    your    fathers    tempted   mc, 

U  Iv.    3    Matt.  1  >,  I  i'  /■ 

xvii.  5  Jo^in  V.  proved  me,  "  and    saw  inv  works  •=  lorty 


10  Wherefore,  "^   I  was  jvijeved    with 


Rev 

V  12,  13  (Ex.  vii 
"is  I  Sam.  vi.  ( 
2  Kings  xvii.U  .  _  _ 

Mx''r'i'.  isTNeh'  that  generation,  and  said.  They  do  always 

ij    16.  ioh  iK.  4.  Pmv.  XKviii.  1 1.  sxix    1.   Jer.   vii.  20.  Ez.  iii.  7—3   Dan.  v   20.  Zccli 

vii.  11.  12.    xiti.    15     Acts    sis.  9.   liom     ii.  ."i,  6. 7.  Num    xiv.  11.  22   23.  Dei.t. 

is.  22,  33  P6.  Iltxviii.  56. a  Kx.   xvii  7.    Deut.   vi      16.   Ps.   Isxviii     18.  cvi.    14 

I  Cor.  X.  9. b  Ex.   xix    4    XX.  22.  Deut.  iv    3    9    xi.  7   xxix    2.  Josb    xsiii.    3 

xxiv.  7    Luke  vii.   23 c  Num.    xiv    ?3.    Deut  viii.   2.   4    Josh.     v.    6    Am.    ii    10. 

Acts  vii.36.  xiii.  18. J  Gen  vi.   e.Jud-.  x  16.    Ps.  Ixxviii.   40.  Is.  Ixiii.    10    Mark 

jii  5  Eph.  iv.  30. 


*  therefore,  if  lie  be  not  truly  God,  God  doth  not  now 
'  govern  the  world,  but  hath  given  up  the  administration 
'  of  it  to  a  creature.'  {JVIiilby.)  The  words  translated, 
"  made  all  things,"  may  rather  relate  to  the  formation  of  the 
Church,  than  to  the  creation  o^he  -world  ;  yet  there  can  be 
no  reasonable  doubt,  but  (hat  the  apostle  purposely  intimat- 
ed, that  he  who  formed  the  Church  also  created  the  world  ; 
and  certainly  he  asserted  that  Christ,  whether  as  Former 
and  Ruler  of  the  Church,  or  Creator  of  all  things,  was  God. 
V.  7 — 13.  This  address  was  directed  to  those  pro- 
fessed Christians  who  were  in  danger  of  apostatizing,  or 
who  did  not  seem  in  earnest  in  their  religion  ;  but  it  was 
peculiarly  suited  to  excite  the  attention  of  such  Jews  also 
Hs  might  read  it.  The  example  of  their  unbelieving  pro- 
genitors, and  the  words  of  their  own  Scriptures  respecting 
them.,  were  adduced  with  great  propriety  on  this  occasion 
(Notes,  Ps.  scv.)  The  waining  given  by  the  I-Ioly  Spirit 
in  the  days  of  David,  with  reference  to  more  ancient 
events,  was  equally  applicable  to  the  .Jews  in  the  days  of 
the  apostle.  On  the  present  day,  which  might  terminate 
their  lives,  or  the  season  of  the  Lord's  long-sufleriiig,  or 
deprive  them  of  the  means  of  grace,  they  were  urgently 
entreated  to  attend  to,  and  obey,  the  voice  of  God,  if  they 
ever  meant  to  obtain  his  favour  and  esca|)e  his  wrath  ;  and 
not  obstinately  to  harden  their  heart.-;,  and  stupify  (heir 
consciences  in  wilful  sin,  by  carnal  prejudices  and  plea- 
sures. This  their  fathers  had  done,  in  that  provocation  of 
Jehovah  which  had  taken  place  in  the  wilderness  ;  when, 
after  all  the  demonstrations  of  his  power  and  goodness  to 
ihem,  they  ungratefully  wearied  out  his  patience  by  their 
aggravated  rebellions.  That  season  was  peculiarly  "  the 
"  day  of  lemjitation  ;"  for  their  fathers  acted  as  if  they 
meant  to  try  how  much  provocation  God  would  bear  with, 
before  he  took  vengeance  upon  them.  {Note,  Ex.  xvii. 
2.)  Wherefore  he  was  at  length  so  angered  and  grieved, 
by  their  perverse  returns  for  his  manifold  favours,  that  he 
would  no  longt  T  bear  with  that  gcneiation  of  Israel ;  for 
he  said  of  them,  that  their  wicked  hearts  always  led  them 
to  depart  from  him  ;  as  they  had  never  approved  and 
chosen  his  holy  ways,  but  had  always  preferred  their  own 
evil  devices ;  he  therefore  irrevocably  determined,  and 
confirmed  it  by  an  oath,  that  they  should  never  enter  into 
the  rest  of  Canaan,  the  type  of  heavenly  felicity.  {Notes, 
Num.  xiii,  xiv.)     It  therefore  was  incumbent  upon  the 


"  err  in  ihcir  heart,  and   '  they  have  not 
known  my  ways. 

U  So?  I  sware  in  my  wrath,  *  Thoy  niuTr-ii-^. 
shall  not  enter  into  '■  my  rest.)  f  rs.  wiu.L'rc'v 

12  ■'  Take  heed,  brethren,  lest  there  Jer.'Yv':"-  iiS; 
be  in  any  of  yon  ''  an  evil  heart  of  un- A"  i«'' w  s. 
belief,  '    in    departing  from  "  the  ]ivint>-  St"°26''''27i3? 

/-;„,1  I  O  o     35      XXXii.    10- 

'JOU.  13.  IJeiit.   i.   -Ji, 

1.3  But  "exhort  one  another  "  daily,  *"'"/■  w«j/j*o  it 
while  it  is  called  To-day;  lest  any  ofyou  f""^",- i'..^- 
be  hardened  through  p  tlie  deceitfulness 'jj^jf^'jfl''^  j*; 

oi  sin.  -  :i3     Luke    x^i. 

-k  See  on,  10.  Gen.  viii   21    Jer.  iii.    17.  vii,  24  xi,  8  ^xvi'^S^xv'i.^'j. 

21,22 Ix   38.  xii.  25.  Johnxi    14   xxii.  17    Ps,  xviii,  2l'.    Prov. 

XVII   S.  Hos  i.  2 mSceon  1  Tlies.  i.  9 ox  24    25,  Acts  xi" 

■■■"■  y-.'t    5Ti"'-iV.,2,— — oS«o»,7_,,I>rov.   .xvii,.  26. 1,; 
I.  vn.  11.  Eph    IV.  22,  Jam   i    U. 


XV. ii.  12,  Mark  vi 
i.  32  Islix.  13  J 
2!  1  'Ihes  ii.  II. 
xlit.  20,  Ob   1    He 


Hebrews  to  look  well  to  themselves,  lest  there  should  be 
in  any  of  them  the  same  evil  or  wicked  heart,  the  same 
proud,  carnal,  rebellious,  and  ungrateful  temper,  whence 
the  unbelief  of  their  ancestors  Iwd  originated ;  and  lest 
this  should   be   manifested  by  their  apostatizing  from  the 
living  God  :  either  in  rejecting  Christianity,  or  in  after- 
wards renouncing  it ;   for  in   both   cases   they   would   be 
deemed  apostates  from  the  living  God,  who  now  spoke  to 
them  by  his  beloved  Son,   and  in.no  other  way  ;  and  they 
would   be   punished  accordingly.     To  prevent  this,  they 
ought  also,  day  after  day,  to  exhort  one  another  to  embrace 
and  adhere  to  the  Gosj)el  of  Christ ;  while  the  day  of  their 
personal  and  national  probation  continued  ;  as  they  were 
shortly  to  be  cast  oft"  from  being  the  people  of  God  ;  and 
that  generation   was   about  to    be   visited   in  a   far  more 
tremendous  manner   than   their  fathers  had   been   in   the 
wilderness.     This  was  needful  to  every  one,  "  lest  any  of 
"  them  should  be  hardened   through  the  deceitfulness  of 
"  sin  ;"    for   their   sinful  jjropensities    tended  to   deceive 
them    into  a    persuasion,   that  satisfaction   and    impunity 
might  be  found  in  the  world  and  in  disobedience ;  and  that 
the  self-denial  and  suffering,   connected  with  Christianity, 
were  unnecessary  and  intolerable  ;  and  thus  to  delude  them 
into   negligence,   procrastination,    and  sinful  indulgence  ; 
which,  producing  frequent  violations  of  the  light  of  their 
own  consciences,   would  gradually  render  them  callous  ; 
and  God  might  thus  be  ^^lovoked  to  give  them  up  to  fatal 
delusions  or  final  obduracy.     '  Seeing  Moses,  the  servant, 
'  could  not  be  despised  with  impunity,   let  them  consider 
'  what  punishment  they  must  endiu-c,  if  they  despised  the 
'  Son    of  God,    to    v/liom    Moses    liimself  invites    them.' 
(Besd.)     The  apostle's  reasoning,  like  that  of  Stephen, 
{Notes,  Acts  vii.)  was  snitcd  to  show,  that  the   fathers  of 
the  Jewish  nation  had,  in  every  age,  been  prone  to  resist 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and   those  ^vho  spake  by  him.     This  had 
excluded   the  generation  which  came  out  of  Egypt  from 
Canaan,  in  the  days   of  Moses  :  David,  many  ages  after, 
was  inspired,  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  warn   the   Israelites 
against  imitating  their  unbelieving  progenitors,   and  for- 
feiting spiritual  blessings  ;  and  the  writer  of  the  epistle 
warns  his  contemporaries,  not  to  exclude  themselves  from 
heaven,  in  the  same  manner  as  their  ancestors  were  exclu- 
ded from  Canaan.     In  this  view,  there  is  a  vast  propriety 
in  the  warning  and  exhortation. 


A.  D.  G5. 


HEBREWS. 


A.  D.  65. 


ql.  Tl.  I  xil  10 
Ham.xi  17  1 
Cor  i  30.  is 
S3  X  17  Eph 
ill. 6  1  Tim  vi 
2.  1  Pet  iv  13 
V.  I.  I  Ji'lin  1  3 

t  Stt  on,  T.  6.   vi 


30  38.  Ueut. 
36  3H.  .losh  Xi 
7-11.  Horn   x: 


14  For  1  we  arc  made  partakers  of 
Christ,  '  if  we  hold  the  beginning  of  our 
conlidcnce  steadfast  unto  the  end. 

IT)  Wliiic  it  is  said,  '  To-day  if  ye  will 
hear  his  voice,  harden  not  your  hearts,  as 
in  the  provocation. 

IG  For  '  some,  when  they  had  heard, 
did  provoke  :  howbeit "  not  all  that  cauic 
out  of  Egypt  by  Moses. 


17  But  "with  whom  was  he  grieved  »sj'»».io. 
forty  years  .''  >'  was  it  not  with   them  that  Ji  iTior.".'!- 
had  sinned,  '  whose  carcasses  fell  in    the  '  f-'gra  »iv.  ss. 

,  \  3^33.    Dciil.  11. 

Wilderness  t  ^|.  is   •""•  u. 

18  And  '  to  whom  sware  he  that  they  J*j<^°".u^  ^^ 
should  not  enter  into  his  rest,  ''but  to  "•'?  V''"' '• 
them  that  believed  not.-*  /.v  "'2^*7^,1. 

1  a  So  we  see  that   "  they  could  not  ^,"3^'^  ^^t^^' 
enter  in  because  of  unbelief.  io.'/udcs"'"'^ 


■\'.  14  — 19.  Tl^y,  who  professed  the  Gospel,  were 
made  partakers  of  Christ,  and  of  all  the  bics.sings  of  his 
kingdom  an<l  salvation,  provided  they  maintained  the  be- 
ginning of  their  confidence,  (or  their  subsistence  in  him  by 
lailh)  steadfast  unto  tiic  end  ;  and  thus  showed  that  they 
really  were  what  they  appeared  to  be.  Considering,  thcie- 
forc,  the  immense  advantages  of  perseverance,  and  the 
tremendous  consequences  of  apostacy,  they  should  con- 
sider the  words  of  the  Holy  Spirit  as  if  addressed  to  them- 
selves. For  though  the  whole  nation  of  Israel  had  been 
brouo-ht  out  of  Kgypt,  to  hear  the  will  of  God  from 
Moses,  yet  some  of  them,  (how  vast  a  proportion  need 
not  be  said,)  did  provoke  God  to  exclude  them  from 
Canaan.  There  were,  however,  some  exceptions  even  in 
that  devoted  generation,  as  Joshua  and  Caleb,  and  some 
of  the  Lcvites,  and  perhaps  of  the  women;  {Note,  F^tun. 
xiv.  27 — 30;)  and  thus,  in  the  apostle's  time,  a  remnant 
of  Jews  believed  in  Christ,  whilst  the  bulk  of  the  nation 
were  about  to  perish  in  unbelief.  Yet  God  had  not  failed 
of  performing  his  promises,  when  he  excluded  that  gene- 
ration from  Canaan  ;  neither  was  it  inconsistent  with  his 
justice ;  for  with  whom  was  he  grieved,  but  with  those 
obstinate  transgressors,  who  always  rebelled  against  him  ? 
He  therefore  cut  them  otT,  and  their  dead  bodies  lay  by 
heaps  in  the  wilderness;  whilst  his  promises  were  perform- 
ed to  die  remnant  of  believers,  and  to  the  children  of  the 
rebels,  as  they  would  also  be  in  the  present  case.  And  in 
that  particular  instance,  when  he  sware  in  his  wrath  that 
they  should  not  enter  into  his  icst,  the  tremendous  sen- 
tence included  none  but  the  unbelievers  ;  so  that  they 
could  not  enter  into  Caaaan  because  of  their  unbelief;  nor 
could  the  Hebrews  then  enter  into  heaven,  unless  they  be- 
lieved in  Jesus  Christ.  The  original  word  for  "  believed 
"  not,"  (IS,)  is  often  rendered  "  were  disobedient,"  (Rom. 
X.  21.  XV.  31.  Helj.  xi.  31.  illrtrsf.  1  Pet.  ii.  7,  0.  iii. 
20  ;)  for  unbelief  itself  is  an  act  of  disobedience,  insepa- 
rably connected  with  disobedience  in  other  things,  and 
generally  the  source  of  it.  Confidence,  {\4.)  {Marg.  Hef. 
'iSote,  Heh.  li'i.  1.)  J(7ii7e  it  is  said,  &c.  (15.)  '  This 
'  sentence  is  noble  ;  from  which  we  learn,  that  the  words 
'  of  the  prophets  did  not  pertain  to  that  one  time  ;  but  that 

*  God,  even  at  this  day,  invitps  us  to  himself,  by  setting 

•  the  writings  of  the  prophets  before  us.'  {Be:a.)  This  is 
directly  opposite  to  the  conduct  of  many  moderns,  who 
labour  strenuously  to  prove,  that  the  language  of  the 
sacred  writers  in  many  places  was  intended  for  certain 
descriptions  of  persons  in  their  own  time,  and  is  but  little, 
if  at  all,  apj)licable  to  us,  who  are  placed  in  very  difl'crcnt 
circumstances.  But,  in  reality,  it  is  of  comparatively 
small  importance  to  us,  as  to  religion,  what  the  meaning 


of  any  passage  in  Scripture  may  be,  if  we  are  not  concern- 
ed in  it,  and  can,  in  our  situation,  derive  no  instruction, 
encouragement,  or  warning  from  it. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

All  who  hear  and  profess  the  Gospel  should  be  '•'  lioly 
"  brethren,"  and  all  who  are  "  partakers  of  the  heavenly 
"  calling"  will  be  sanctified,  and  united  in  love,  according 
to  their  measure  of  faith.  jtThis  calling  is  from  heaven, 
and  brings  men  thither;  yet  we  all  need  to  be  excited  to 
consider  more  frequently  the  condescending  Apostle  and 
compassionate  High  Priest  of  our  profession,  Jesus 
Christ :  and  every  renewed  contemplation  of  his  Person 
and  his  salvation,  will  suggest  new  instructions,  or  new 
motives  to  love,  confidence,  and  obedience.  The  stewards 
and  servants  of  God  are  required  to  be  faithful  in  all 
things  intrusted  to  them,  and  many  have  been  approved 
as  such  by  their  common  Lord.  But  the  eternal  Son  of 
God  is  counted  worthy  of  more  honour,  than  any,  or  all 
of  his  servants  ;  they  are  only  a  part  of  the  spiritual  house, 
of  which  he  is  the  great  Builder,  Proprietor,  and  Ruler ; 
and  his  new  ftreation  of  the  Church  proclaims  his  eternal 
power  and  Godhead,  even  as  do  his  formation  and  uphold- 
ing of  the  universe.  As  therefore  they  are  most  absurd, 
who  allow  "  every  house  to  be  budded  of  some  man,"  and 
yet  atheistically  ascribe  the  glorious  creation  around  them 
to  chance  or  necessity  ;  so  they  reason  little,  if  at  all,  bet- 
ter, who  allow  Christ  to  be  the  Author  of  life,  holiness, 
wisdom,  strength,  and  salvation,  to  the  multitudes  of  his 
people,  and  yet  deny  his  real  Deity.  All  projjhets  and 
apostles  acted  as  servants  in  the  house  of  another,  to  bear 
testimony  to  Christ  and  to  honoui'  liim  ;  but  he  appeared 
to  direct  and  govern  all  things  with  unlimited  sovereignty, 
as  a  Son  over  his  own  house.  May  we  then  belong  to  this 
spiritual  building,  and  manifest  that  we  do  so,  by  holding 
fast  our  confidence,  and  the  rejoicing  of  our  hope  in 
Christ,  steadfast  through  all  trials  even  to  the  end! 

V.  7  —  19. 

Alas !  what  numbers  of  professed  Christians  are  as  far 
from  the  power  of  true  religion,  as  the  Israelites  were  in 
the  days  of  Moses,  or  the  Jews  in  those  of  St.  Paul !  The 
Holy  Ghost  therefore  still  says  to  them,  '  To-day  if  ye 
'  will  hear  the  voice  of  God,  and  submit  to  his  righteoug- 
'  ness  and  authority  ;  do  not  harden  your  hearts.'  While 
sinners  ore  procrastinating.  God  may  be  about  to  say, 
"  This  night  shall  your  souls  be  required  of  you  :"  hOw 


A:  D.  (V). 


CHAPTER  It. 


.ID.  0.5. 


CHAP.   IV. 


a.ll   ii.  1-3  sil 


xxviii  U.   Jer. 
»xsli  «n   Rom. 
xi.  20    1  Cor  X. 
12. 
ba.  Num.  xiv  31. 

1  Snoi.      il.    30. 
Qnm    iii.  3.  .i. 

2  Tim  H   13 

c  3-  5  Set  on,  i.i. 
II. 


4S-5!.  SNV.  1  — 
3.  Luke  nii  j6 
it  xiii.  2i— M. 
Horn  ill.  23.  I 
Cor  ix  2n,  IT 

e  Acts  ill. 2G  xiri. 

•  46  OS)  ill  a 
i\r.  13.  I  Pet  i. 
K. 


An  admonition  to  humble  fear,  and  against 
unbelief,  ] ,  2.  The  certaiiiti/  and  excel- 
lency  of  the  heavenli/  rat,  as  ti/pijied 
b)/  that  of  the  sabbath,  and  of  Canaan. 
:^ — n.  The  energy  of  the  icord  of 
God,  the  omniscience  of  our  Jtu/i^e,  and 
the  compassion  of  our  great  High  Priest, 
used  as  motives  to  steadfastness  and  ear- 
nestness in  coming  to  the  throne  of  grace. 
12— IG. 

LET  '  us  therefore  fear,  lest,  "  a  pro- 
mise being  left  us  of  entering  into 
•^  his  rest,  "^  any  of  3011  should  seem  to 
come  short  of  it. 

2  For  '^  unto  us  wis  tlic  gospel  preached, 


infatuated  then  must  they  be  to  close  their  eyes  and  harden 
their  hearts  against  conviction,  to  run  into  dissipation  antl 
worldly  lusts,  and  to  yield  to  sloth  and  make  dt-lays  in 
such  a  perilous  situation  !  Thus,  like  the  ancient  rebels  iii 
Israel,  they  provoke  and  tempt  God,  till,  being'grieved  by 
their  obstinacy,  and  their  carnal  enmity  to  him  and  his 
ways,  he  swears  in  his  wrath  that  they  shall  never  enter 
into  his  rest.  Let  then  such  tritiers  and  loiterers  on  the 
brink  of  the  bottomless  pit  look  well  to  themselves,  foi 
evil  is  before  them.  Let  them  remember  that  their  nn- 
belief  springs  from  the  wickedness  of  their  hearts  ;  for 
they  must  be  conscious  that  their  excuses,  their  delays, 
and  even  their  objections  to  doctrines  and  preachers,  arise 
from  covetousness,  or  sensuality,  from  pride,  and  an  aver- 
sion to  the  lite  of  faith  and  holiness.  YVe  all,  however, 
have  need  to  exhort  one  another  daily,  or  whilst  the  day 
of  life  and  grace  continue,  lest  sin  should  first  deceive, 
and  then  harden  us,  till  negligences  and  oft'ences  in  lighter 
things  terminate  in  more  daring  crimes  or  o)ien  apostacy. 
The  happiness  of  being  partakers  of  Christ,  as  our 
complete  salva'ion  and  eternal  portion,  and  the  fear  of 
God's  wrath  and  eternal  misery,  combine  to  put  us  upon 
our  guard  against  hypocrisy  and  apostacy,  and  to  excite  us 
to  persevere  in  the  life  of  obedient  faith.  Let  us  then 
beware  of  trusting  to  outward  privileges  or  profession, 
remembering  that  unbelief  and  disobedience  will  exclude 
men  fiom  God's  promised  rest,  and  that  nothing  else  can 
do  it ;  an' I  let  us  pray  to  be  numbered  with  that  remnant  of 
believers  who  v/ill  enter  heaven,  when  all  others  shall  be 
refu.sed  admission  because  of  their  unbelief. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  IV.  V.  1,  2.  The  awful  justice  of  Jehov.\h 
towards  his  ancient  people,  when  they  believed  not,  call- 
ed aloud  on  their  descendants  "  to  fear,"  with  a  hum- 
ble and  jerdous  distrust  of  their  own  hearts,  a  diligent 
self-examining  attention  *o  every  means  of  grace,  and  n 
careful  watchfulness  against  temptation,  lest  they  shoidd 
fall  under  a  still  more  terrible  condemnation.  A  promise 
indeed  of  "  entering  into  rest,"  under -the  Messiah  and  in 
heaven,  had  been  left  ihem  in  the  scripture.-,  as  a  legacy 

Vol,  V.  No.— 34. 


as  well  as  unto  them  :  but  *  the  Word 
preached  '  did  not  profit  them,  f  not 
being  =  mixed  with  faith  in  them  that 
heard  it. 

3  For  ''  wc  which  liavc  believed  do 
enter  into  rest ;  as  he  said,  '  As  I  have 
sworn  in  my  wrath,  if  they  shall  enter 
into  my  rest :  although  ^  tiie  works  were 
finished  '  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world. 

4  For  lie  spake  ""  in  a  certain  place  of 
tlie  seventh  day  on  this  wise,  And  "  God 
did  rest  the  seventh  day  from  all  his 
works. 

5  And  in  this  place  aorain,  °  If  they 
shall  enter  into  my  rest. 

6  Seeing   therefore  ^  it  rcmaineth  tliat 


•  G  r  t^u  nurd  0/' 
htani.^  Jtom. 
X.  hi,  17.  Mars. 

r  Umn.  il  2j.   ^  I 

Cdi:.  xiii     3.      1 

Tim   iv  3. 
I  Or.  btcnuu  thtii 

mrt   mil  unitik 

hyfaitli  to. 

•  6.  iii.  12  \*.  19. 
xi.  6     1  TIks.  i. 

.4.  ii    13.2  Tliii". 

ii.  12.  U     Juui. 

i   21. 
h  6.  in,  II.  iii.li. 


.  II. 


1  1  Pi't,  i  20 
in  Su  on.  ii  6 
nt;pD  ii  1,2  Ex. 

jiXKi   17 
0  3   ill.  II. 


from  their  believing  progenitors,  for  whose  sake  they  had 
been  thus  favoured ;  and  they  were  called  on  by  the 
preaching  of  the  Gospel  to  partake  of  that  promised  bene- 
fit ;  but  it  behooved  thcra  to  fear,  lest  any  of  them  should 
be  seen  to  come  short  of  it,  and  so  be  excluded  from 
heaven,  as  their  fathers  had  been  from  Canaan  ;  or  even 
lest  they  should  .seewi  to  themselves,  or  to  others,  to  be  in 
danger  of  doing  this,  either  during  their  lives,  or  when 
death  ajjproached ;  and  this  must  be  the  case,  if  they  re- 
jected or  renounced  the  Gospel,  and  would  probably  be  so, 
if  they  grew  remiss  or  wavering  in  their  profession  of  it. 
For  the  glad  tidings  of  entering  into  this  rest  had  been 
preached  to  the  Hebrews,  even  as  they  had  more  obscurely 
been  declared  to  their  fathers  ;  whose  unbelief  and  conse- 
quent disobedience  had  exclutJed  them  from  Canaan,  and 
from  that  better  rest  of  heaven  typified  by  it.  For  the 
word  of  hearing  had  not  profited  them,  because  "  not 
"  being  mixed  with  faith,"  or  joined  by  the  faith  of  the 
hearers  ;  as  these  were  destitute  of  faith,  by  which  they 
might  receive  the  word  into  their  hearts,  for  the  appro- 
priation of  the  benefit,  and  to  render  it  a  principle  of 
obedience.  And,  in  like  manner,  the  clearer  revelation  of 
the  Gospel  would  be  unprofitable  to  the  Hebrews,  unles.? 
they  had  taith  in  it,  and  so  receiveil  it  in  a  dependent  and 
obedient  manner.  Of  all  that  vast  multitude  which  fell 
in  the  wilderness,  not  one  came  short  of  Canaan,  bv  the 
power  of  any  enemy,  or  because  of  his  past  sins,  or 
present  weakness  ;  or  for  any  other  cause,  but  the  want  of 
true  faith  ;  and  none  that  hear  the  Gospel  are  excluded 
from  heaven,  on  any  account  whatever,  except  thcou'di 
unbelief.  '  He  proves,  that  the  promise  to  give  Abra- 
'  ham  and  his  Seed  the  land  of  Canaan,  for  an  everlasting 
'  possession,  was  really  a  promise  to  give  believers  of  all 
'  nations  the  everlasting  possession  of  the  heavenly  country, 
'  of  which  Canaan  was  the  emblem  ;  and  that  the  oath 
'  which  excluded  the  rebellious  Israelites  in  the  wildor- 
'  ness  from  Canaan,  likewise  excluded  from  the  heavenly 
'  country  all  that  continue  in  their  sins.  So  that,  in  this 
'  ancient  oiacle,  a  future  state,  with  its  rewards  and 
'  punishments,  was  actually  made  known  to  the  Jews,', 
(Mac.knisht.) 
3L    " 


J.  D.  65. 


HEBREWS. 


Ji.  D.  'G.^. 


cei(:iin    tla^', 


IS.  "  some  must  enter  therein,  and  '  tliey  to,  tlKMi  would  he  not  afterward  have  spoken  «;,^^"i  j'..,.i»- 
"whom    *   it  was    fust  preached  '  entered  ofanother  day.  'vl,. 'ui?7.  "'^";; 

9  There  ''■  lemaineth  therefore,  t  a  rest  .■>„  ^    . 

.  1  r/.       I  \Or  k„p,ui,.fa 

to  "  the  people  01  Liou.  ,"!  j°\*|..    i 

10  For  ''lie  that  is  entered  into  his  ?r't -^I;'',;'^"- 
rest,  he  also  Miath  ceased  from  his  own  ^'^'''^ '^- j^  „^^ 
works,  '' as  God  f/(V/fromhis.)  c'joi,n\is   m. 

11  "*  Let  us  lal)our  therefore  to  enter  j'^.^'^'^J^'^J''- 
into  that    rest,  'lest  any  man    fall  after  Vii.''i'3"'x'"°ia" 
the  same  example  of  ^  unbelief 

J..lin.ei   27.  Phil   il.  12.  2  Pet.  i.  11.  1 1. fS«ei>i.  jli 

Act!  xxvi.  19.  Rom  xi.  30-32.  Kptl    ii.  2   v  6.  Col. 


4  Num.  xi 

Matt 'xxV.  43.  whom    *   it  was    lust  i 

xxii.      a,     10.  .      ,  /•        1     I     r 

Luke  xi».  21-  uotin  because  ol  unbeliel 

24.  vlctsxlii  46,  _      ..  »  •  1         .1"       •.     .1 

V  X1.V  ii  s8.         7   (Aeain,  lie  limitetn 

r  2  Gal.  i  i   8  .  ^      "  •  r-.        •  1        .      m         I  v       A 

•Or,  ((rt  6v„pti  t  gaynjo;    m    Uavid,  "    lo-tiay,    "  altei  so 

1,    lo 


long   a   tiuie  ;  as    it  is  said,  'I'o-day  if  ye 
'ix.i'"  ?  "'m""  ^^''"    'i*^^'"    '"^   voice,    harden  not    your 
iF3G''i',;ke  hearts. 
"-"  IxvMI"      S  For  if  t  Jesus  ^  had  given  them  rest, 

2S _u  iii   7.  15   Ps.  xc»  7 X  1  Ki[.-«  vi   1,  Act-sxin.  2"  -L3.  — -i  That  iv 

Joj/liiB  Ste  on,  Arts  vii   .15 y  xi.  13-15    Ueut   x.i     9   x^v    U   Josh    i.   15    XMi    4 

uiii.  1.  F3.  Ixxviii  54.  cv.  44 


V.  3—11.  The  apostle  In  id  it  down  as  a  principle, 
that  they  who  believed,  an<l  tliey  only,  entered  into  that 
rest  which  was  especially  intended  :  they  had  the  tide  to 
that  inhc!itince,  and  earnests  of  it,  in  peace  with  and 
confiileiice  in  God,  delight  in  his  love  and  service,  lio])e 
and  joy  ihrnugh  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  a  full 
persuasion  that  happiness  could  only  be  found  in  liic  fa 


xril^'4. 

12   in.  19 ]  Or,  (?>(/6 

ii.  G  Til   i    16   iii  3  Or. 


to  express  ibe  idea  the  more  strongly.  This  was  reserved 
for  them  in  heaven,  where  they  have  done  with  sin,  tempt- 
ation, pain,  conflict,  fear,  death,  labour,  and  di.saiipoint- 
ment,  and  enjoy  uninterrupted,  unalloyed,  inetllible,  and 
eternal  delight,  in  God  and  bis  holy  worshi[i  and  service. 
This  point  the  apostle  argued  from  the  Old  Testament  so 
carefully,  because  the  Sadducces  entirely  denied  that  any 


voui-  and  salvation  of  ihe  Lord  Jesus.  It  was  evident  ihati  better  recompense  than  temporal  prosperity  was  to  be  ex 
more  was  meant  than  the  rest  of  Canaan,  in  the  scriptures j  pected,  and  the  Jews  in  general  were  prone  to  overlook 
referred  to,  as  God  had  called  it /a's  rest,  with  allusion  toj  ihe  spiritual  blessings  proposed  lo  them  in  the  promises 
the  appointment  of  the  sabbath,  though  the  works  of' made  to  their  fathers,  and  to  rest  wholly  in  the  temporal 
creation  from  which  he  ceased,  and  in    which   he  rested  sanctions    of   the   national    covenant  made    with    thim  at 

mount  Sinai.  {Sotes,  Kx.  xix.  1  — 15.)  He  therefore 
added,  that  he,  who  had  entered  into  his  rest,  had  ce.ised 
from  ids  own  works,  in  which  he  had  previously  been 
occupied,  even  as  God  ceased  from  creating  wlien  he 
rested  on  the  sabbath-day.  Thus  Jesus  had  finished  his 
work  on  earth,  and  had  entered  into  his  rest  in  heaven,  as 
the  Fore-runner  of  his  people  ;  thus  the  souls  of  the  right- 
eous have  ceased  from  their  self-denying  labours,  and  ar^ 
in  Canaan  would  be  a  type  of'  a  more  spiritual  and  sacred  enjoying  their  gracious  recompense  :  and  thus  the  belicv 


with  infinite  satisfaction,  as  being  "  very  good,"  had  been 
finished  from  the  foundation  of  the  woild  ;  above  two 
thousand  five  hundred  years  before  he  spake  thus  of  the 
unbelieving  Israelites ;  for  it  was  thus  written  in  a  passage 

die 
) 


of  scripture,  well  known  to  the  Hebrews,  concerning  Ui 

origin.il  institution  of  the  sabbath,  {Nute,  Gen.  ii.  1,  "2, 

And  yet   he  spake   so  long  after,  that   they  '•  should  not 

*'  enter  his   rest,"  which   implied    that  the  rest  of  Israel 


rest,  satisfaction,  and  felicity,  in  him  and  his  glory,  (in 
some  degree  resembling  his  complacency  in  his  own  per- 
fect v/ork  of  creation,)  which  would  be  conferred  on  his 
believing  people.  The  exclusion  of  the  generation  from 
'Canaan,  to  whom  that  rest  was  first  preached  or  proposed 


er,  when  brought  to  rest  in  the  mercy  and  love  of  God, 
through  Jesus  Christ,  ceases  from  all  his  allowed  works 
of  sin  and  folly,  as  well  as  from  his  vrdn  endeavours  to 
establish  his  own  righteousness,  or  to  effect  his  own  hap- 
piness.    As  such  blessings  therefore   were    surely  atlain- 


implicd    that   it   remained    for   some    others  to    enter  in,  able    by  those  who  diligently  sought   them  ;  and   as  the 


which  their  posterity  accordingly  did  ;  and  the  language 
denoted,  that  while,  through  unbelief,  numbers  of  them 
came  short  of  the  better  rest  of  heaven,  yet  it  was  pur- 
posed that  some  should  enter  in  by  faith,  hi  confirmation 
of  which,  another  day  was  limited  by  the  Holy  Spirit  in 
the  prophet  l^uid,  many  ages  afterwards,  tluring  which 
believers  would  enter  into  rest,  but  after  which  unbelievers 
would  be  irrevocably  excluded.  Now,  as  this  was  address- 
ed to  those  who  wore  actually  in  possession  of  the  pro- 
mised land,  and  at  the  height  of  their  prosperity  as  a  na- 
tion, it  evidently  related  to  another  and  better  rest  than 
that  of  Canaan,  from  which  unbelief  would  exclude  even 
the  inhabitants  of  that  good  land.  For  if  Jesus,  (or  Jo- 
shua, as  it  would  have  been  better  rendered,  to  prevent 
niisiake  and  ambiguity,)  had  given  them  all  the  rest  in- 
tended for  believers,  God  would  not  so  long  after  have 
spoken  "  of  another  day."  Joshua  liad  indeed  given  Israel 
rest  from  the  fatigues  and  wanderings  of  the  desert,  and 
from  the  hardships  and  perils  of  war,  by  their  settlement 
in  Canaan,  yet  there  evidently  remained  for  the  true  peo- 
ple of  God  another  and  better  rest,  even  the  keeping  of  a 
iperpctual  and  most  blessed  sabbath  5  for  the  word  is  changed 


l^rondscd  rest  would  so  abundantly  repay  their  previoiis 
hardships  and  conflicts  :  it  behooved  them  to  labour  in  the 
use  of  all  appointed  means,  and  in  the  persevering  attend- 
ance on  every  duty,  to  enter  into  this  rest,  and  to  obtain 
the  assiirnnce  and  earnest  of  it;  fearing,  lest  any  of  ikem 
should  fall  under  condemnation,  after  the  same  example 
of  unbelief,  by  which  their  ancestors  had  been  excluded 
from  Canaan.  The  apostle's  reasoning,  from  the  Old 
Testament,  concerning  another  res/,  entirely  distinct  fjom 
the  rest  in  Canaan  ;  even  ''  the  keeping  of  a  sabbath  rc- 
"  served  for  the  people  of  God,"  which  unbelievers  even 
in  Canaan  came  short  of,  is  as  conclusive  against  all  those 
moderns,  who  labour  to  prove,  that  the  doctrine  of  a  future 
state  of  righteous  retribution  was  no  part  of  the  religion 
of  Israel;  as  against  the  ancient  Sadducees.  The  proof 
of  this  doctrine,  from  comparing  two  passages  in  the  books* 
of  Moses,  with  one  in  the  Psalms,  is  as  clear  and  con 
elusive,  as  our  Lord's  proof  of  the  resurrection  by  what 
Jehovah  said  to  Moses  from  the  bush  :  and,  probably,  the 
aposde  knew  the  Pharisees  in  general  would  have  allow- 
ed, that  all  who  rejected  i*,  "  erred,  not  knowing  the  scrip- 
"  tures." 


A.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


A.  D.  6;>^ 


f  siii7Lukoviii.      J2  For  'the  word  of  God  '' ?s  quick, 

Cor.  iVitmv  2*  and  powerful,  and  '  sharper  than  any  two- 
Rev,  XX  4.  ,     f-  ,  ,         ■        .  '  ,        1  r    ■  1 

hPscx  3  cxix  edoffid  sword,   pierciUji  even  to  tlic  uiviu- 

130.    Ec.Xii   11    .      S  'I  »  .  I       r    il 

Is  iv.  n.   ief  iiicr  asunder  ol  soul  and  spu'it,  and  ot  the 

Xxiii.29.     RoQi    .    a  ,  1     •  1-  C 

'li^'tlo°l  '-joints  and  marrow,  '-  and  is  a  discerner  ol 
?  ' '^"''fo'  ;'o'^  the  thouixlitd  and  intents  of  the  heart. 

Jam  I.  I«  1  Pet.  ivt    ■   i  i    •  I 

ii'ii'^i  i-et^ir      '^'^  ISeither   '  isthcre  any  creature  that 
iV3*»iv3cxiix  i^  '^ot  manifest  in  his  sight:  but  all  things 
Ji''';'"'^';,* 'I' ore  "  naked,    and  opcnod    unto   the  eyes 
aai'^Epii/!.''.  ir!  of  him  "  with  whom  we  liave  to  do. 
Rev.  1.16.  sis.      ]^  Seeing  then  that  we  have  "  a  great 

6  1  Cor.  xiv.  21,25.  Eph  »  13  1  1  Stim  xvi 

vli  9  six.ii    14.  IS  xlii.  21.  cxisis  11,12.  I'ro 

John  ii. 24.  25   Xxi   17.  1  Cor.  ir  S.  Kev    li.  2 J  — 
oKc.  xii.  IJ.    Matt  vii.  21.22.  xsv.  31.32.   Jclin  i 

xiy.  »— 12   2  Cor   v.  10.  Rev.  sx   11—15 uJ 


1  Chr.  x.'vviii.  9   2  Cbr.  vi  .( 
XV  3    II.    Jer  xvii.  10  xsii 

iJutvXXVi    6.  XXXIV  21- XKXV 

>2— 29.    Acts  svii    31.    Rom. 
on,  iL.  17.  ill  1.  >   5,  6. 


V.  12,  13.  It  hath  been  greatly  controverted  whether 
.the  holy  scriptures,  or  the  personal  Word  of  God,  be 
meant  in  these  verses  ;  but  St.  Paul  never  calls  our  Lord 
by  this  title,  and  it  appears  to  me  that  the  apostle  meant 
tlie  written  word,  and  that  he  gradually  passed  from  the 
word  spoken,  to  him  who  spake  it.  The  Hebrews  needed 
not  be  surprised  to  find  such  deep  and  interesting  truths 
couched  under  the  typical  events  of  their  history,  or  con- 
tained in  other  parts  of  their  scriptures,  for  they  were 
"  the  word  of  God."  This  was  no  lifeless,  feeble,  or 
formal  insti'uclion,  like  the  traditions  and  glosses  of  the 
scribes,  but  it  was  a  living,  active,  energetic  word, 
suited  to  be  the  instrument  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  quick- 
ening those  that  were  dead  in  sin,  and  in  awakening, 
convincing,  and  alarming  the  most  careless  and  insensible 
of  mankind.  It  was  even  sharper  than  any  two-edged 
sword,  which  would  cut  each  way  ;  for  it  would  pierce 
the  heart  and  conscience  like  the  irresistible  lightning, 
forcin'^  convictions  and  alarms  upon  the  most  haughty  and 
obstinate  •,  showing  men  their  past  and  present  sins  in  all 
their  odiousness  and  aggravations  ;  detecting  the  unsus- 
pected pride,  enmity,  rebellion,  ingratitude,  and  other 
evils  of  the  heait ;  distinguishing  men's  charactei-s  with 
the  clearest  evidence,  and  exposing  the  base  motives  of 
their  most  specious  actions.  Thus,  by  exhibiting  the 
o-lory  of  the  divine  perfections  ;  men's  relations  and  obli- 
gations to  the  great  Creator ;  the  spirituality,  extent,  ex- 
.cellency,  and  sanction  of  the  law;  the  evil  and  desert  of 
sin,  and  the  depravity  of  the  human  hearts,  in  a  variety  of 
ways  and  a  muUiplicily  of  experiments  ;  it  forces  con- 
viction of  guilt  and  danger  upon  the  siuner,  and  compels 
bira,  as  it  were,  to  condemn  himself  and  seek  deliver- 
ance ;  nor  can  any  kind  of  delusion  or  hypocri.sy  stand 
before  its  penetrating  energy,  when  experimentally  and 
fully  preached,  and  applied  to  the  hearts  of  men  according 
to  their  various  characters.  It  is,  as  it  were,  a  sword 
which  can  pierce  so  deep  and  cut  so  keenly,  as  to  divide 
between  soul  and  spirit,  (1  Thes.  v.  23.)  and  to  penetrate 
the  joints  and  marrow,  which  no  other  sword  can  reach; 
being,  in  pl.iin  language,  a  discerner  of  men's  most  secret 
thoughts  and  intentions :  so  that  it  often  shows  them  their 
most  hidden  purposes,  and  makes  them  afraid  of  being 
openly  named  and  expo.scd  ;  as  if  the  preacher  knew  their 
hearts  far  better  than  they  did  tliemselves,  and  had  a  regis- 
ter befoi'e  liiiu  even  of  those  sins  which  they  had  for- 


High    Priest,  "•  that  is  passed   into  the  pioviso  vii'zs, 
iieavens,  "i  Jesus  the  Son  of  God,  ■■  let  us  u  x"i2  kn's 
old  last  offr  prolession.  Luke  xxiv.  »i 

l.*}  For  Mve  liave  not  an  High  Priest  Kou,\ui'2d.' 
which  cannot  be  touched  with  the  feelinof  ''w"rk",'.'  i. 

^  .     l-  .    .  ,  .  ,,  .      ~   tSiciin.  ii.  1.  lii 

ot   our  innrmities  ;    but  was    m  all  point 
'  tempted  hke   as   «e   are,    "  ytt   Avilhout  ' 
sin.  17""  -"  '"'''' 

16  Let  us  therefore  ^  come  boldly  unto  ';''",  o".''  '^'  'J 
y  the  throne  ol  grace,  that  we  may  ^  ob-  ^^^^^\f  i,.  .n, 
tain  mercy,  and  find  grace  to  lielp  in  time  2tor'"'v'''  fi 
of need. 

17  Eph 


12  F.x  ■> 
liii 
niatt 


I.  19-23  xiii  6.  Rom.  \ 
sv,  xvi  2  1  Chr.  xxviii 
-10.  Ph. 1.  IV.  6,  7.1  fet. 


1  Pet. 

1  John  iii.  5. 

I.  iii.  12 y  ix  5  Ex   xxv    17-22. 

II.  Iv.  6,  7   Matt  Tii. --U.  2Cor  xii. 


gotten.  {Marg.  Ref.)  Thus  "  the  word  of  God,"  is 
•'  the  sword  of  the  S])irit,"  in  the  hands  of  Christ,  as 
well  as  in  the  hands  of  his  peojile.  For  the  Lord  himseif 
is  the  Speaker,  when  his  own  word  is  properly  decHred 
and  applied ;  he  discerns,  and,  by  his  word,  detects,  the 
thoughts  and  intentions  of  the  heart ;  nor  is  there  any 
creature,  who  is  not  wholly  manifest  in  every  respect  in 
his  sight,  before  whom  all  things  are  naked,  as  stripped  of 
all  disguise,  and  open,  being  fully  understood  by  him 
"  with  whom  we  have  to  do,"  as  with  our  Lawgiver  and 
Judge,  and  to  whom  we  must  at  length  render  an  account 
of  ail  our  conduct,  and  of  all  our  most  secret  thoughts,  mo- 
tives, and  intentions.  The  expiessions,  "naked  and 
"  open,"  are  supposed  to  refer  to  the  sacrifices,  which  were 
flayed  and  opened,  and  cleft  down  the  chine,  and  then  eve- 
ry part  of  the  body  and  of  the  intestines,  that  were  before 
concealed,  were  exposed  to  the  exact  inspection  of  the 
priest. 

V.  14 — 16.  As,  therefore,  conviction  and  condemnation 
were  inevitable  to  sinners   before    an   omniscient  Judge, 
whose  quick  and  pjowerful  word  forced  men  even  here  to 
condemn   themselves,    it   was    the   more   needful  for  the 
Hebrews  to  regard  the  great   High  Priest,  whom  he   was 
recommending  to  them,  even  Jesus  the   Son  of  God,  who, 
having  appeared  in  human   nature,  as  in   the  court  of  the 
sanctuary,  to  offer  his  atoning  sacrifice,  had  passed  through 
the  intervening  heavens  into  the  immediate  presence  of  the 
Father,  (as  the  high-priest  passed  through  the  first  sanc- 
tuary into   the  holiest   of  all,  to  sprinkle   the  blood   and 
burn  the  incense  on  the  great  day  of  expiation,)  and  was 
accepted  in  his  rainistralions,  and  invested  with  all  power 
in  heaven  and   earth  to  save  or  to  destroy;  it  behooved 
them  to  hold  fast  the  profession  of  the  Gospel  in  all  dan- 
gers and  persecutions.     For  they   had  not  a  High  Pries 
who   disregarded  or  could  not  sympathize  with  them  in 
their   pains    and   sufferings   for  his   sake,    or  who  would 
make  no  allowance   for   their  infirmities,  or  refuse  assist- 
ance in  their  temptations;  but  he  was  One,  W'ho,  to  pro- 
cure  their  pardon  and  salvation,  had  voluntarily  submitted 
to  be  tried  and  tempted,  even  as  they  were,  as  far  as  he 
could  be  without  a  sinful  nature,  or  the  least  sin  in  his 
life;  and  this  exemption  was   needful,    in  order   that  he 
might  be  their  Sacrifice  and  their  Advocate.     As  therefore 
there  was  a  mercy-seat  above  the  ark  of  the  covenant  in 
die  most  holy  place,  before  whicji  the  high-priests  once  » 
3   L  2 


v^i  D.  65. 


HEBREWS. 


J.  D.  4)5. 


CHAP.  V. 

The  nniure  of  the  .'laronic  hi<rh  priesthcoJ, 
and  the  requisite  call  and  rjuaUfications 
for  it  are  stated,  1 — 1  ;  in  order  to  show 


the  pre-eminence  of  Christ,  as  a  High 
Priest  after  the  order  of  JMelchisedec,  5 
— 10.  Ji  reproof  of  the  Hebrews  for  their 
small profuiencij  in  Christianity,  11 — 14. 


year  appeared  in  behalf  of  the  people,  and  over  which  the 
glory  of  God  was  displayed,  as  propilious  to  them  :  even 
so,  God  the  Father  was,  as  it  were,  placed  on  a  throne 
of  grace,  a  mercy-seat,  in  the  hmvenly  sanctuary,  before 
■which  .Tesus  appeared  as  the  High  Priest  of  his  people, 
through  whom  he  wailed  to  receive  petitions,  to  grant  par- 
dons, and  to  communicate  blessings,  to  all  who  applied  for 
them  in  humble  faith  and  by  fervent  prayer.  Let  then 
every  one  of  them,  before  they  were  summoned  to  tiie 
throne  of  judgment,  come  with  humble  confidence  in 
Christ,  and  in  the  love  of  the  Father  through  him,  to 
supplicate  forgiveness  and  mercy,  and  to  ask  for  season- 
able and  sufficient  grace,  to  support,  comfort,  strengthen, 
and  sanctify  them,  as  their  trials  and  services  required : 
not  fearing  a  refusal,  but  boldly  and  freely,  yci  with  reve- 
rence and  lowliness,  enlarging  and  multiplying  their  re- 
cfuests,  as  fully  assured  of  their  heavenly  Father's  readiness 
•g  do  for  them  even  "  more  than  they  could  ask  or  think." 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1  —  11. 

Blessed  be  God,  that  the  Gospel  is  preached  to  us,  even 
.18  to  the  primitive  Christians,  and  far  more  clearly  than  to 
Israel  of  old  !  Exceedingly  great  and  precious  promises  are 
given  to  us  of  entering  into  the  heavenly  rest :  yet  we 
should  "rejoice  with  trembling,"  in  our  outward  advan- 
[a<Tes,  lest  any  of  us  should  be  "found  at  last  to  come  short 
of°the  blessing,  and  to  sink  under  proportionably  deeper 
condemnation,  through  unbelief.  Nay,  it  is  a  very  dread- 
ful consequence  of  a  wavering  profession,  or  a  lax  and 
negligent  conduct,  that  it  often  causes  men  to  seem  to  come 
short,  even  when  they  are  launching  into  eternity;  and 
they  leave  the  world  in  gloomy  doubt,  and  their  survivors 
in  distressing  uncertainty,  whether  they  arc  gone  to  heaven 
or  to  hell.  Let  us  then  "  give  diligence,  that  we  may 
"  have  an  abundant  entrance  into  the  everlasting  kingdom 
'=  of  our  Lord."  Under  every  dispensation  God  hath 
tleclared  man's  rest  to  be  in  him  and  his  love,  as  the  only 
suitable  and  sufficient  happiness  of  the  soul ;  and  faith  in 
his  promises,  through  his  Son,  as  the  only  wny  of  entering 
into  that  rest.  His  rich  mercy,  the  plenteous  redemption 
*>f  Christ,  and  the  word  of  the  Gospel,  will  not  profit  those 
who  do  not  unite  faith  with  his  gracious  message,  for 
many  have  heard  and  professed  the  truth,  who  are  finally 
excluded  from  the  jiromised  rest  because  of  their  unbelief ; 
their  stale  is  determined,  and  all  their  sabbaths  and  o'-di- 
rances  have  only  served  to  increase  their  condemnation. 
Many  thousands  join  them  every  day,  to  whom,  could  we 
address  them,  we' could  only  say,  '  Had  you  attended  yes- 
'  terday,  it  might  have  been  well  \  now  it  is  too  late.'  To 
survivors,  however,  we  may  still  say,  "  To-day  if  ye  will 
"  hear  my  voice,"  and  the  present  is  an  accepted  time  and 
a  day  of  salvation.  Many,  also,  are  continually  entering 
into  the  earnest  and  beginning  of  this  rest  by  faith:  and 
ethers  jnto  the  full  possession  pf  il,  by  dying  "in  the  Lord. 


Then  they  have  done  with  all  their  sorrows,  sins,  and 
temptations,  and  their  groans  and  tears  are  exchanged  for 
unalloyed  and  perfect  serenity  and  satisfaction.  Let  sin- 
ners then  labour  to  enter  into  this  rest,  lest  they  should  fall 
after  the  example  of  ancient  unbelievers,  and  perish  with 
heaven  before  their  eyes  :  let  believers  keep  close  to  Christ 
by  faith  and  obedience,  and  learn  to  delight  in  his  holy  day 
and  sacred  ordinances,  as  earnests  of  their  expected  eiernnl 
sabbath,  and  preparations  for  ii:  let  them  bear  up  under 
fatigues  and  hardships,  in  the  prospect  of  heavenly  rest ; 
and,  if  ever  drawn  aside,  let  them  recollect  these  things, 
and  say  to  themselves,  "  Return  unto  thy  rest,  O  mv 
soul."     (Pa.  cxvi.  7.) 

V,   12—16. 

While  we  find,  l)y  experience,  that  "  the  word  of  God 
"  is  quick  and  powerful,  and  sharper  than  any  two-edged 
"  sword,"  to  penetrate  the  heart  and  conscience,  let  us 
remember  that  the  Lord  himself  is  the  Discerner  of  the 
thoughts  ami  intents  of  the  heart,  before  whom  all  crea- 
tures are  manliest,  and  all  things  are  naked  and  open. 
AVith  him  we  have  to  do,  and  to  him  we  are  accountable  ; 
and  if,  under  faithful  preaching,  we  find  our  hearts  con- 
demn us,  we  are  sure  that  ■•  God  is  greater  than  our 
"  hearts,  and  knowelh  all  things."  Instead,  therefore,  of 
quarrelling  with  the  heart-searching  ministry,  and  choosing 
such  lifeless,  feeble  instructions,  as  are  more  like  a  shaken 
reed  than  a  two-edged  sword,  let  us  lay  open  our  inmost 
souls  to  the  piercing  strokes  of  the  distinguishing  word  of 
God,  that  wc  may  learn  our  need  of  that  great  High 
Priest,  even  the  Son  of  God,  who  now  pleads  for  us  be- 
fore his  Father's  throne  in  heaven.  In  proportion  as  we 
know  and  condemn  ourselves,  and  abhor  our  sins,  he  will 
become  more  and  more  precious  to  our  souls,  and  we  shall 
cleuvc  to  him  more  constantly.  The  thoughts  of  the  holi- 
ness and  heart-seaching  knowledge  of  God,  and  our  con- 
sciousness of  guilt  and  infiimity,  will  endear  to  us  the 
Redeemer's  condescension  and  compassion  ;  and  we  shall 
rejoice  that  he  can  he  "  touched  wiih  the  feeling  of  our 
'■  infirmilies,"  and  that  he  knows  what  sore  temptation.s 
mean,  though  he  v.-a5  perfectly  free  from  sin.  Let  us 
then  approach  continually  to  the  throne  of  grace,  where 
our  reconciled  God  deems  it  his  peculiar  honour  to  pardon 
rebels,  and  answer  the  i>rayers  of  those  who  supplicate 
his  favour  in  the  name  of  his  beloved  Son  :  let  us  improve 
the  d;iy  of  his  jiatience,  and  approach  in  his  appointed 
way  :  let  us  come  with  believing  boldness,  as  well  as  with 
adoring  reverence  and  humble  repentance  :  let  us  seek  for 
mercy  to  jwrdon  our  sins,  to  compassionate  our  miseries, 
and  to  supply  our  necessities :  and  let  as  supplicate  grace 
sufficient  for  us  in  all  our  trials  and  temptations,  and  to 
enable  us-for  every  day's  service  ;  thus  waiting  as  humble 
pensioners  at  the  throne  of  grace,  which  is  our  best  prepa- 
ration for  appearing  before  the  tribunal  of  oiu-  omnisticn; 
and  holy  Judge, 


.-i.  D.  Ii5. 


CHAPTER  V. 


A.  D.  63. 


Vsyiii.''  I,  Ec:  Ti^^fi  '  every  higU  pi'icst  taken  from 
I.e'>^  tii/i.icr!'  JL  among  men,  is  ordained  •>  for  men 
^e  x"viii"i'-3~  in  thin^cs  pertaining  to  God,  that  he 
"Tr.  »i''4  'iJv  may    olicr  "  both  crifts   and  sacridcus  for 

it.  7  14-;i  .     •'  ^ 

rt  n    13    ir.  15.      Sms  '. 
*  Or,    rtasiinablu         i>     ,i    WT\  --is     ! 

bmrwith.  2   ''  Who   can        liavc     compassion  on 

loTrim'i  n"  the  '  ignorant,  and   on  '  them  that  are  out 
Jujj  of  the  way  ;  for  that  lie   himself  also  f  is 
s-  compassed  with  intirmily. 

3  And  by  reason  h.crcof  he  ought, '' as 
"Cor  *"'!   w  ^"'  ^'"^  people,  so  also  for  himself  to  offer 
i«  for  sins. 

jl      4  And   '  no  man  taketli    this  honour 
',7  unto   himself,  but  lie    that    is    called  of 
if,,'  "'  6  '*God,  as  was  Aaron. 

'reV  "V"  i  5  So  also  "^  Christ  glorified  not  himself 
s'Ti'o  M^Vo  *o  ^e  made  an  High  Priest;  but  he  that 
7i"si.-ri"i-y  said  liuto  him,'  Thou  art  my  Son,  to- 
EChrKxvi  18  day  have  I  begotten  thee. 

Juhniii  i7 kJohhvii   18.  v;ii  5l. 1  i.  5.  Ps   ii,  7     Mic   1.2.   John  jii    JC 

Actsxiii.  3J.  Rom    \\,\  3. 


ii  17  Is  XII  11. 
3  vii.  88.  Es 
XXxii.  2-5  21- 
»4.    Num. 

SI    10-12 


Gal  i    13 

Jt  vii.  27.     i 

Kx.  xsix 


6  As  he  saith  also  in  another  place,  VTs 
■"  Thou  art  a  Priest  for  ever  after  the  or-  n"oS 
der  of  "  Melchiscdec.  "Ii  \ 

7  AVho   °  in     the    dt 


lys    of    his   llesh, 
up  prayers    and 


.1B,19.- 
lohn  I. 
viil.  3. 


NOTES, 

CHAP.  V.  \.  1  —  4.  In  order  more  fully  to  show 
the  nature  and  cflicacy  of  the  high  priesthood  o.f  Christ, 
the  aposile  made  some  observations  on  that  of  .Aaron, 
vhicli  tended  to  manifest  its  insufficiency,  and  to  point 
out  Its  typical  meaning,  as  well  as  to  illustrate  his  subject. 
Every  high  priest,  selected  from  among  men,  was"  or- 
dained and  appointed  for  the  benefit  of  man  in  the  great 
concerns  of  religion.  That  office  required  him  who  sus- 
tained it  to  present  before  God  the  oblations  and  sin- 
OiTerings  of  the  people;  nor  would  he  accept  of  any 
services  that  were  not  offered  in  this  way,  which  con- 
tinually testified  that  sinners  were  unworthy  to  approach 
their  offended  Creator,  save  through  an  expiatory  sacrilice 
and  an  intercessor.  For  as  the  high  priest  was  the  head 
of  the  whole  priesthood,  so  all  the  other  priests  were  de- 
scended from  Aaron,  who  had  first  obtained  this  office  in 
fsrael,  and,  were  in  some  sense,  one  with  him.  It  was,  more- 
-over,  proper  that  the  high  priest  should  be  capable  9f 
compassionathig,  in  a  proportionate  and  reasonable  man- 
ner, his  brethren,  who  had  sinned  through  ignorance  and 
innr:niiy,  for  which  their  sin-offerings  were  appointed  ; 
and  this  was  jiiovided  for,  by  ordaining  men  of  like 
passions  with  others  to  that  office,  who  being  conpassed 
w  iih  natural  and  moral  infirmities,  were  as  liable  to  mis- 
take or  sin  as  they.  It  was  therefore  prescribed,  that  they 
should  offer  sacrifice?  for  their  own  sins,  as  well  as  for 
those  of  the  people,  which  was  a  plain  intimation,  that 
they  could  only  be  typical  high  priests,  being  not  worthy 
to  appear  before  God  in  their  own  cause,  but  with  the 
shedding  of  blood.  {Mars-  lUf.  and  notes  on  llic  Scrip- 
tures referred  to.)  Nor  might  any  man  assume  this  honour- 
able ofline  of  his  own  will,  or  by  human  appointment,  but  it 
was  confined  to  those  whom  God  expressly  called  to  the 
execution  of  it,  as  he  did  Aaron,  and  his  posterity  after 
him  :  and  if  any  one  else  presumed  to  perform  any  part  of 
its  peculiar  duties,  he  did  it  at  the  hazard  of  his  life, 
Tlxich  showed,  that  it  derived  all  its  t fficacy  from  the 


P  when   he  had  oflrercd 

supplications,  i  with  strong  crying  '  and  ''i.I'ix.''^''i,'~lc; 
tears,  '  unto  JJirn  that  was  able  to  save  Mau."xxvi.'38- 
hirn  from  death,  'and  was  heard  t  in  52-1"'' Luke 
that "  he  feared  ;  'IL  il-~  '{; 

8  Though   '^    he  were  a  Son,    ^  yet  q  watt  xsvii  «. 
learned  he  obedience  by  the  things  which  s'' 
he  suffered  ; 

9  And  '  beinsf  made  perfect,   "he    be- "^^i^'r"''^"^ 

,  A        1  c    1  11-  t  Sin  iO  Ps  xviil. 

came    the   Author   ot   ''eternal   salvation  J^- ^'' ;"''i'i,i' 

'  unto  all  them  that  obey  him  :  '",!'  ?Vf  '?• 

10"  Called   of  God  an  High   Priest  a(^- r''or}li'l.upu!y. 

ter  the  order  of  IMclchisedec.  u^mJ?  xxvi  37 

;i3    Mark  xiv   31,  3J   I.u'e  ssii  42— 11   Jo'in  xii   27,  D3. sSeton,!   5   i.  iii,  6. 

10.  Phil 


John  xi.  35. 
Mall,  xxvi    52, 


40.      Dan     ix    2l.    I-ukii  xiii  32.   Jnhu  six.  30   i 

xir.  22.  xlix  G     Aclsiii.  15   Mnrg     iv    12 

Thes.  Ii  IG.  2  Tim  ii.  10  1  Jolin  v  20  Jude  21. 
Mall  vii  24—27.  ivii  S  Acts  v.  32  Kom  i.  5 
Tlies  i,  6.  1  I'et.  i  22 il  See  l)I^  1.  5,  C. 


P3.  Ixvili  lB-20.  Is. 
ix.  12.  15.  is  xiv  1/  Ii  6  e  J 
Xi.  8.  la.  1.  10.  Iv  3.  Zecli,  vi  15. 
\i  17  X,  16.  XV.  It  2Cor.  x.S  2 


appointment   of  God,  and    not    from    its    own    intrinsic 
value. 

V.  5,  C.  According  to  these  prefigurations,  Christ 
had  not  taken  honour  to  himself,  by  acting  as  the  High 
Priest  of  his  people,  without  express  warrant ;  but  the 
Father  had  in  the  Old  Testament  openly  declared  that  the 
Messiah  should  sustain  that  off;ce  ;  for  as  he  said  in  one 
place,  "  Thou  art  my  Son,  this  day  have  I  begotten  thee,"- 
when  announcing  his  decree  concerning  the  Messiah's 
kingdom;  {Soies,  i.  .5.  Ps.  ii.)  so  had  he  as  expressly 
made  known  his  appointment  to  the  priesthood  in  another 
prophecy,  {Notes,  Ps.  ex.)  though  the  Jews  had  paid  more 
regard  to  the  predictions  of  his  kingdom,  than  to  those  of 
his  priesthood,  through  their  prejudices  for  the  Leviticai 
law.  Many  expositors,  interpreting  the  ,  expression, 
"  This  day  have  1  begotten  thee,"  of  Christ's  restirrec- 
tion,  (though  that  was  only  the  proof,  and  not,  in  any  sense, 
the  cause  or  origin,  of  his  Sonship.)  have  strangely  argu» 
cd  that  he  did  not  officiate  as  a  priest  till  after  he  arose 
from  the  dead  !  But  the  typical  meaning  of  the  legal  cerC' 
monies  will  sufficiently  e;; pose  the  gross  absurdity  of  this 
suppoiitior.  as  we  proceed  with  the  subject. 

V.  7 — 10.  Though  our  Lord  was  free  from  all  sinful 
infirmitv,  yet  he  came  as  near  the  condition  of  a  sinner  as 
he  poss'iblv  could;  he  was  compassed  about  with  the  sin- 
less infirmities  of  o'.ir  frail  nature;  he"  appeared  in  the 
'•  likeness  of  sinful  flesh;"  he  was  dealt  with  as  a  sinner, 
both  by  God  and  man  ;  he  endured  the  most  violent  temp- 
tations', sufferings,  and  agonies  ;  and  even  his  soul  was 
full  of  consternation  and  of  horror  unspeakable.  Thi» 
was  "  in  the  days  of  his  flesh,"  subsequent  to  his  incar- 
nation, and  previous  to  his  exaltation,  when  his  human 
nature  became  incapalile  of  suffering,  and  was  made  incon- 
ceivably glorious,  (,Ao/f,l  Cor.  xv.  50.)  His  luiLniliation, 
and  distress  were  extreme  in  his  agonies  in  the  ga.-dcn. 
{Notes,  Matt.  xxvi.  36—4-2.  Luke  xxii.  40— -^'l.)  Thea 
especially  he  offered  up  to  his  Father  most  earnest  prayers, 
and  supplicaliocs,  acswropaiucd  witli  strong  cries  and  t cajs^ 


A.  D.  07. 


HEBREWS. 


A.  D.  (i7. 


II    or  whom '"  wc    have  many  things 


:il.  tJ3. 
llom.  i  17,  I  e. 
X  S,  6  ;Cur  lii. 
9  5  Tim   iii  it.. 

11  But  strong  meat  belonirc'tli  to  thctn  ° '» 


e  1  Kiog^   I- 

^t^" m'iiifi's.'  to   say,  and   iiard  to  be  uttered  ;  secin<r 

Il8.  vi   10  M.it  "^   f    1     II      r   1  • 

xiii.  15    Mjrk  ye  are  '  tiiill  oi   lieanng. 
LuLe'xxIv.;  as.      12  For  when  '■for  the  time  ye  ouj^lit 
t  mIu"  sVi'!;  17*  to  be  "^  teachers,    ye    liavc  need  that  one 
bKzra l"^'.  10. Ps  '  teaclr   you  again^    which  be    ^  the  first 
xjv.  19.  coi.iii  pnnciples  of  '  the   oracles   of   God  ;  and  cised  "*  to  discern  botli  good  and  evi! 

"'  phiLniS.'"  ^''*^  become  such  ™  as  have  need  of  milk,;^' '°  """'  '   '  "■''    "■  ' 

f-^kro  xvi  S3  2"  J  ^^^  of  strong  meat. 

Aclsvii  38   Kom  ill  2   I  Pet  iv.ll ni  \i  Is   Iv   I,  1  Cor.  ill  1-3.  1  Pet 


1.3  For  every  one  that  useth  milk,  *«•« 
un.skilful  in   "  the  word  of  righteousness 
for  "he  id  a  babe. 


Matt 


that  are  t  of  full  age,  evm  tliose    who  by  ^^^ 
reason  of :{:  use  have    p  their  scuies  e.xer-  Li'-,°;n  F.llii  ! 


so. 


48    1  Cor   ii.  6.  Er-l'-i''.  13.  Hi  I    i  i    li    JaM    lii    2.  Cr 
1 pjiibv,    30.  xii    ll.xxKiv.3     Hs   c»ix   103.  Cant- i 

Kpi.   M8 .|  Oen   ill  5  Shjic  xiv  17.  I  Kini!  iii  9  n  Is. 

1  i;or,  ii.  U,  15.  I'Uil.  1.  9,  10  Gr.  I  Tties  ».  21. 


.  15  Ram.  xiv.  i. 


as  vehement  expressions   of  liis  inwarJ    anguish:  he  ad" 
di-essed  himself  to  God,  as    able  to  save  him  fiom  death, 
and  hf  was  heard  and  answered  because  of  his  pieti/,  his 
reverence  of  the  divine  Mujesty,  his  love,  and  his  zeal  for 
the  glory  of  the    Father.     Or,  as  most  commentatois  ex 
plain  it,  "  He   was  heard,  and  delivered  from  his  fear.' 
No  doubt  the  most  distressing  dread  of  that  awful  wratliof 
(iod  against  our  sins,  which  he  had  undertaken  to  endure, 
was  one  cause  of  our  Lord's  agony  in  the  garden.     'J'his 
might   well  oppress   his    human  soul,  without  his   havin 
the  least  apprehensiop  that  he  should  liiially  sink  under  it, 
or  come    short  of  '•  the  joy    set   before  him ;"    the  least 
distrust  of  the   Father's  faithfulness  to  his    engagement ; 
any  defect  in  his  patience  and  submission,  or  any   degree 
of  sin.     For    the    prospect   of  the    temporary,  and   even 
transient,  enduring  of  such  a  load  of  guilt  and  wrath  was 
sufficient    to   excite  the    most   overwhelming    consterna- 
tion.    Thus  it  appeared  that  he   had  communion  with   his 
brethren  in  that  passion,  or  feeling,  which  is  most   foreign 
to  the    divine   nature,    even  fear;  and  which  is  never  as- 
cribed to  God,  as  many  others    are;  and  that   he    could 
sympathize  with  them  in  it,  and  deliver  them  from  it. — 
And  indeed,  though  he    was    not  delivered    from    dying  ; 
though  "the  cup  did   not  pass  from  him,"   but  he  will- 
ingly submitted   to  drink  it ;  yet   he  was  delivered   from 
that  agonizing  terror,  which   dictated  his  "  supplications. 
"  with  strong.cryiMg and  tears;"  and  was  afterwards  calm 
and  composed  under  his  heaviest  suffeiiugs.  Learned  men 
have  clearly  shown,  by  pertinent  examjjles,  that  the  words 
may  well  bear  this    sense:  and  it  seems  more  exactly  to 
suit  the  apostle's  argument.     Our   Lord  was  not  indeed 
spared,  or  exempted   from  any  part   of  his  expiatory  suf- 
ferings, concerning   which  he  said,  "  Thy  ^vili  be  done,'" 
notwithstanding  the  strong  reluctancy  of  his    holy  hmnan 
nature  to  such  exquisite  and  complicated  sutierings,  know 
Ingthat  it  was  not  possible  for  that  cup  to  pass   from  him 
consistently  with  the  glory  of  the  Father  and  the  salvation 
of  his  people  :  yet  the  horror  of  his  mind  was  allayed  ;  he 
was  strengthened  to  support  the  immense   weight  of  suf 
fering  that  was  laid  upon  him  ;  his  sacrifice  was  acceiited 
for  his  people  ;  he  was  raised   from   the  dead,  exalted  to 
the  mediatorial   throne,   and  invested  with  the   power  ol 
.saving,  "  to  the  uttermost,  all  who  come  to  God  through 
'■  him."     So  that,  when  the  Son  of  God  himself  was   ap- 
pointed to  the  high  priesthood,  he  learned  the  difliculty  of 
obeying  the  divine  commandments,    in   the  jircscnt  cir- 
cumstances of  human  nature,  amidst  the  temptations  and 
trials  to  which  men  are  exposed :  of  this  he  acquired  an 
experimental  knowledge,  as  far  as  could  consist  with  sin- 
1^  perfection  ;  and  even  his  perfect  obedience   became 


more  exalted  and  honourable,  through  his  whole  life,  by 
the  enlargement  of  his  human  poweis,  and  by  the  things 
which  he  suffered ;  so  that  his  zeal  and  love  were  never 
so  admirable  and  astonishing,  as  when  he  agonized  in  the 
garden  and  hung  upon  the  cross.  Thus,  by  his  appoint- 
ment to  the  high  ])riestliood,  by  the  obedience  which  he 
fiiiisiied  amidst  sufferings  and  unto  death,  by  the  efficacy 
of  his  sacrifice,  and  by  his  subsequent  exaltation,  he  was 
made  perfect,  as  Mediator;  being  fully  authorized  and  qua- 
lified for  his  gracious  work  :  and  so  he  became  "the  Au- 
"  ilior  of  eternal  salvation  to  all  those,"  of  the  wiiole  hu- 
man race,  who  obey  his  call  to  repentance,  to  faith,  and 
to  take  his  yoke  U))0n  them  ;  mercifully  giving  them  all 
things  pertainiog  to  that  deliverance,  as  the  purchase  of 
his  own  blood,  and  leading  them  forth  to  all  those  conflicts 
and  services,  which  are  connected  with  their  laying  hold  of 
eternal  life.  For  all  this  springs  from  his  having  been  no- 
minated and  acknowledged  of  God  as  a  High  Priest  after 
the  order  of  Blelchisedec  ;  a  King  as  well  as  a  High  Priest, 
and  so  of  a  nobler  order  than  that  of  Aaron.  {Notes.  Geiu 
xiv.  18 — -20.  Ps.  ex.)  Ills  observable,  that  Mclchisedec 
is  never  mentioned  in  the  Old  Testament,  after  the  account 
of  his  meeting  with  Abraham,  as  recorded  in  Genesis,  ex- 
cept in  the  hundred  and  tenth  Psalm  ;  and  never  in  the 
New  Testament,  except  in  the  apostle's  argument  in  this 
epistle  concerning  the  high  jjriesthood  of  Christ  ;  a  sub- 
ject of  infinite  importance,  and  proved,  beyond  all  reasona- 
ble doubt,  by  this  single  argument  ?  How  much  may  de- 
pend on  a  detached  testimony  of  scripture,  which  super- 
ficial readers  pass  over  unobserved,  and  which  perhaps 
very  few  much  attend  to  ! 

V.  11 — 14.  Concerning  Christ,  as  a  High  Priest  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedcc,  the  apostle  meant  to  discourse 
more  fully  :  but  the  things  which  he  had  to  say  of  him 
were  sucii  as  it  would  oc  difficult  to  state  in  a  proper 
manner;  not  so  much  because  they  wore  in  themselves 
abstruse,  as  because  the  Hebrews  were  dull  of  hearing, 
tlirough  their  prejudiced  attachment  to  the  Levilical  law 
and  priesthood.  Though  they  had  heard  and  professed  the 
Gospel  so  long,  that  it  might  have  been  expected  they 
would  have  been  instructors  of  others  in  the  great  doc- 
trine of  Redemption  by  Christ :  they  had  so  closed  their 
minds  to  the  truth,  or  turned  aside  from  the  purity  of  the 
faith;  that  they  wanted  some  one  to  teach  them  anew  the 
very  rudiments  of  that  religion,  which  were  contained  in  the 
oracles  of  God,  when  rightly  understood.  They  were 
become  such  Chii.-;iians,  as  had  need  to  be  fed  with  milk, 
or  be  taught  the  plainest  and  most  obvious  truths  of  the 


Gospel,  being  incapable  of  receiving  and  profiting  by  its 
deeper  and  more  spiritual  doctrine.     (Notes,  I  Cor.  iii.  1, 


J.  D.  ti5. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


J.  D.  i5. 


CHAP.  V[. 


The  ajjostle  purposes  to  lead  the  Hebrews 
foricard  in  the .  knowledge  of  Christ. 
1 — 3.  He  shows  the  desperate  slate  of 
apostates,  i — 6;  awl  illnslralcs  it  by  c 
simile,  7,  8;  but  declares  his  fuvourahlc 
opinion  oj  the  Hebrew  Christians,  and  his 
desire  of  their  friii fulness,  diligence,  and 
assured  hope  to  the  end,  ^ — 14.  He 
expatiates  on  the    sccurilij   of   the  cove- 

2.)  For,  indeed,  every  man  who  could  only  receive  the 
simpler  and  more  common  truths  of  religion,  without 
applying  his  mind  to  the  more  experimental  and  exalted 
pans  of  it,  must  be  considered  as  a  babe  in  Christ,  how 
long  soever  lie  had  priifrsff-d  the  Gospel,  being  evidently 
unskilful   in    the    word    of  lio-hieousncss.     But    the   more 


I  nant  of  graec,  as  confinna^ to  ■Abraham 
by  the  oromise  and  oa/h  of  Goil ;  for  the 
strong  consolation  of  all  future  believers, 
13—20. 

q-'^HEREFORE,  '  leaving  the  *  princi- 

J.     pics  of  tlie  doctrine  ol"  Clirist,  "  let 

us  (VQ  ou    tiiito  perfection  ;  not   "  laying 

acfain  (lie  foundation  of  ■*  repentance  (Vom 


II  S,r  mi 

V  IS 

-U. 

t  Or   If 

rd  7 

Hit 

hr^inn 

vr 

CIlTnt 
\     Jnh 

i 

1  Tim. 

1:1      1' 

Uvi    11 

Sli 

2^, 

Prnv. 

W. 

IV. 

Mit 

V. 

iii. 

ICnr. 

XM 

y. 

£Cor 

Vil 

1. 

Eph.  iv 

12  1'hil. 

ill.  12- 

I* 

:ril. 

i.     SH. 

i. 

\2. 

I  I'ct 

V. 

1". 

1  Jnhn 

IV. 

-ii'.c  VI.  18.  I  Cur  iii.  10- 
-;J  Zeca  i.i'.  lO  ulatt. 
;vii.ao  XX.  21.  xxvi  jo 


—.1  ll    Iv     r,     7    Kt.    XV 


voluntary  humiliation  and  suflerings  in  the  days  of  his 
flesh,  when  he  olTercd  up  prayers  and  supplications  to  the 
Father,  with  strong  crying  und  tears,  assure  us  of  his 
tender  love  and  compassion  to  his  afflicted  people  :  and  the 
answer  given  to  his  meritorious  prayers  makes  way  for  the 
granting  of  our  weak  anil  defiled  petitions,  when  offered 


sublime  doctrines  of  Christianity,  which  immediately  re-  in  his  name  :  his  obedience  in  our  nature  encourages  our 
lated  to  the  counsels  of  God  for  his  own  glory,  and  the  attempts   to  obey,  and   our  expectations  of  support  and 


disjjhy  of  his  [terfections  hy  the  redemption  of  Christ,  and 
•wbich,  indeed,  were  obscurely  intimated  in  ceremonies  of 
the  Mosaic  law,  when  rightly  understood,  were  as  strong 
meat   for  those  who   were   matured  in  knowledge,  iudg- 


comfort  under  all  the  temptations  and  sulferings  to  which 
we  are  exposed  ;  for,  being  made  perfect  for  this  gieat 
work,  "  he  is  become  the  Author  of  eternal  salvation  to, 
"  all  them  that  obey  him."     But  are  we  of  that  number? 


mcnt,  and  experience,  being  the  proper  nourishment  of j  Do  we  at  present,  whatever  our  former  conduct  has  been,- 
their  faith,  hope,  love,  and  spiritual  affections.  For  such  [obey  his  instructions  as  our  Prophet,  trust  in  his  sacrifice 
Christians,  by  reason  of  use,  or  habit,  acquired  by  assi-j  and  intercession  as  our  Priest,  and  make  his  command- 
duous  meditation  and  unbiassed  attention  to  the  truth,  had  ments  (he  rule  of  our  conduct,  as  the  subjects  of  hi? 
attained  to  a  spiritual  taste  and  relish  for  divine  excellency  ;  kingdom  ?  To  those  who  thus  come  to  him,  and  yield 
they  had  their  spiritual  senses  exercised  to  distinguish  be-j  themselves  to  him,  and  to  those  alone,  he  will  bo  the 
tween  good  and  evil,  truth  and  falsehood;  they  could  rea-|  Author  of  eternal  salvation.  Of  this  great  High  Priest, 
dily  perceive  the  nature  and  tendency  of  the  things  jiropos-  and  of  his  merits,  grace,  and  authority,  ministers  have 
cd  to  them,  and  the  com[jarative  excellency  or  worthless-!  many  things  to  say,  which  they  will  not  be  able  to  utter 
iiess  of  them  :  even  as  natural  men,  by  a  sound  judgmentl  in  a  proper  manner,  unless  "  he  give  them  a  mouth  and 
and  long  continued  habit,  decide  at  once  upon  naturali"  wisdom"  for  that  purpose;  for  men's  prejudices  are  so 
things,  with  great  accuracy;  or  as  the  bodily  senses  dis-jmany,  that  they  arc  generally  more  ready  to  take  offence, 
tinguish  and  judge  o-f  their  proper  objects.     {Marg.  Ref.)  than  to  receive  instruction.    Nor  are  professed  Christians 


i^ord  of  righteousness,''''  (13.)  Or  that  word  by  which 
men  are  shown  the  way  of  righteousness  ;  both  "  the  right- 
"  eousness  of  faith,"  for  justification,  and  "  the  sanctifica- 
-•  lion  of  the  Spirit  unto  obedience." 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

Fallen  man  cannot  approach  God,  except  on  a  mercy- 
scat,  through  a  high  priest,  and  by  a  sacrifice  for  sin  ;  bntl  righteousness,  yet  often  presume  to  dictate  to  their  pastors ! 
a  priest,  who  was  compassed  with  infirmit}-,  and  necdedl These  things  arc  very  discouraging;  but  we  should  still 
to  offer  sacrifice  for  himself,  however  he  might  compas-;  exercise  ]jatience  and  meekness,  and  *' seek  out  acceptable 
sionate  the  ignorant  and  transgressors,  could  never  be  an  I"  words,"  in  which  to  convey  instructions  in  the  best 
effectual  advocate  with  God  for  them.  Indeed,  in  the  more  manner  we  can.  Aged  professors  of  the  Gospel,  as  well 
ordinary  work  of  the  ministry,  the  consciousness  of  ourias  babes  in  Christ,  should  beware  of  prejudice,  and  pray 
own  wickedness  and  unworthiness  is  well  suited  to  render' for  a  mind  open  to  coiiviclion  ;  we  should  begin  with 
ns  tender  to  the  weak,  the  erroneous,   the   templed,  and  simpler  truths,  and  so   gradually  proceed  to  such  as  are 


even  old  professors  of  evangelical  doctrine,  so  docile  as 
might  be  expected  :  many  are  far  from  that  spiritual  ma- 
turity, which  is  propoi-lioned  to  the  time  during  which 
they  have  attended  to  the  Gospek  Instead  of  teaching 
others,  they  need  to  be  taught  themselves  "  the  first  prin- 
"  ciples  of  the  oracles  of  Gol ;"  they  "  need  milk,  and 
"  not  strong  meat ;"  they  are  babes  in  understanding,  but 
not  in  teachableness  ;  they  arc  unskilful   in   the  word  o£ 


the  fallen,  seeing  "  we  ourselves  are  compassed  with  in 
"  firmity  :"  and  though  this  service  differs  widely  fiom  that 
of  the  priests  under  the  Law,  yet  no  man  should  take  it 
upoa  him,  till  it  appear  to  others,  as  well  as  himself,  that 
he  is  called  of  God  to  it.  But  Christ  alone  is  qualified 
and  authorized  to  be  our  High  Priest ;  his  dignity  and 
excellency,  as  the  Son  of  God,  and  his  appointment  by  the 


Jt^ather  to  that  office,  give  efficacy  to  his  ministrations;  his  [the  faith  of  Christ.     {Note,  Phil.  i.  9 — 11.), 


more  deep  and  perplexing  ;  we  ought  to  employ  ourselves 
peculiarly  about  such  mailers,  in  an  experimental  and 
practical  improvement  of  doctrinal  truth:  thus  we  shall 
gradually  be  matured  in  judgment,  and  enabled  to  digest 
strong  meat,  and  our  spiritual  senses  will  be  habituated  to 
a  just  and  exact  discernment  of  good  and  evil,  which  will 
greatly  tend  to  our  stability,   comfort,   and  fruitfulness,  ia 


J.  D.  G5. 


HEBRKWS. 


J.  D.  6: 


«  dead  work-,  and  ol'^  laith  towards  God. 
2  Of    "  the  doctrine  of  baptisms,  and 
''  lavinfj  on  of    liands,  and  of  '  resur- 
rection   of   the  dead,    and  of   ''  eternal 
Sr''cr:^"'iX;i  judgment. 
tk  'wv,^"!  "       3  And  this  will  we  do,   '  if  God  permit. 
tlVe'  hi''  \t      4  For  "^  it  in  impossible  for  those    who 


Joiio  T.  n.  xii.     , 

dl   xiir.  I    I  Pet    of 
t.  21.     1  John   ■ 
10-13 

lO.Mark 


John 
IS.  M    Jlx.2-5.  Horn    vi    3  4.  1  Cor. 
h  S'C  on.  \vls  vi   6    >iil.   17,  18.  \ili.  3 
xM  5    M^tt   Xlli   23-32    l.ukexiv.  I 
6  XHiv    15  21.  Rom.  vi.  5.  1  Cor   xv. 

18 u  Kc  Hi.  I.l.   MMt.  itxv   31-J6    Acts 

Cor   V    lO.  2  Pet  iii   7.  Jocte  14    15   Dcr.  s\    10—15. — 

I  Cor.  iv    1<l  Tvi.  7.  Jam  it    15  In  j.  26-  29.  xi.    'I 

xi.  2.1-16.2  Tim   li   2i  ie.  Il   2  Pet    ii.  :o-22   I  Ji.hD 


38.  II. 

.  lJ-17   X.  2.  xit.  13  Col    ii.  1! 

— i  xi    3S.  Is   xxvl    19.    F./..  x 

John  ».  29.  xi  21,  55.  Aolsiv 

I3-.S7    Phil    iii  2!.  1  The?,  iv 

KSiv  15    lie 

-I  .\clsxviii 

-17    Matt,  s 


i.  I-U.  Oai 

vii.  18  NXi. 

18  2  Tim.  i 

5     10. 16 


"  were  once  cnliHitencd. "  and  have  tasted  n  x.  22.    N,m 
of  the    iieaveniy    sill,    and  ,  were  •  made  o. wilt  111 21.2.', 

I  .'.1         Vr     !        /-■!  ,  l.iike  x     19,20; 

partakers  ol  the  liolv  Ghost,  lohnii  27   ir. 

'  ,  ,     ,  •/      .  ,  ,  ^    10   A.:t»  viil   20. 

.5  And  have  •'  tast<  J  tlie  froou  word   01  «   -is.  xi.  17. 
God,   and  '  tlie  powers    01    tlie  world    to  L'^;" 
come, 

G  If  they  shall  fall  away.*  to 
them  acjain  unto  repentance  ;  seeing  ^  they  i^fMjrJ'jt  '"'. 
crutify  'to  lhem.selvos  the  Son  of  Go'd  iVi,Tm'''Ji: 
afiesli,   sni.l,put  hi?n    to  "  an  open  shame.  ,^2-/'''"  "' 

&  Stc  oe,  m  4  Vi   li    in.  2  Tim  ii.  2.S 1  .v  19.  Zcch.  \'i.  10  lic   .Malt  xxiii    31,33. 

1  uKp  vj    13 u  xii.  2  .Ma't.  iwii   38-41   Siark  xv  23-32.  I  o!.e  xii  i.  :J-39. 


Kl.h 

I  Tin 

Jan   i.  17, 18. 


MOTES. 
CHAP.  Vr.  V.  1 — 5.     The   apostle  here    propos'-d    to 
lead  the  Hebrews  into  a  fuller  acquaintance  Mitli  the  dccpl 
mysteries  of  redemption,  of  which  he  had  .spoken:  (.\o(e, 
V.  11  — 14  :)  and,  in  order  thus  •'  to  go  on  to  [lerlection,"  he 
would  leave  the  fiements  of  the  doctrine   ol"  Christ,  \viih- 
out  especially  insisting  on  tl;em  ;  and  he   in  this  way  ex- 
pressed his  drsireof  their  attentive  and  candid  perusal  ofhis 
arguments.     The  necessity  of  repentance  from  dead  works, 
such  as  are   done  by  men  dead   in   sin,  and  which  expose 
them  to  ihc  condemnation  of  elrrnal  death,  was  indeed  fun- 
damental to  true  Christianity,  but  they  had  been  instructed 
in   it   from   the  first  diiwniiig    of   the    new    dispensation. 
{S'ole  Malt.  iii.  '2.)     Nor  would  he  speak   particularly  of 
the  nature  and  necessity  of  faith  towards  God,  or  a  be- 
lief of  his  word,  and  a  dependence  on   hi.s   mercy,  grace, 
and  faithful   promises  in  Jesus    Christ.     lie  did  not  hi- 
deed    purpose    to   discourse    concerning  "  the   doctrine  of 
"  baptisms  ;■'  either  the  various  lef3;al   washing.^,  whether 
by   immersion,  ablution,  or   sprinkling  ;  or   John's    bap- 
tism, or  that  of  Christ,  which    were  distinct   fiom    each 
other,  and  much  disputed  of  by  many  in  their  nation  :  nor 
of  the  laying  on  of  the  apostle's  hand-^.  by  which  mii'acu- 
lous   powers  were  conferred,  as  evidential  of  the  truth  ofj 
the  gospel;  or  the  laying  on  of  hand.-,  in  the  ordination  of; 
ministers,  as  a  significant  token   of  the  authority  intrusted  i 
to  them.     Nor  would  he  insist  upon  the  important  doctrine! 
.  of  the  resurrection  of  the  dead,  or  that  of  future  judgment,] 
the  consequences  of  whicli  will  be  eternal    happiness  orj 
eternal  miser}'.     But,  passing  over  tiiese  subjects  for  the 
present,  he  meant  to  explain  to  them  the  deeper  and  more 
spiritual  mysteries  of  redemption  by  Christ,  and  he  would 
proceed  to  execute  his  design  in  the  subsequent  [lart  of  tlie 
epistle,  if  the  Lord  would   permit  him.     Some  e.vpositors 
would  explain  these  "  principles  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ," 
as   relating    wholly  to  instructions    contained    in   the  Old 
Testament,  concerning  the  Messiah's  kingdom  ;  and  others 
would  confine    them  exclusively  to  the  new  disjicnsation. 
Those  favouring  the  former  scheme,  interpret  the  doctrine 
of  baptisms,  and   of    laying  on  of  k.imls,  to  signify   the 
le^al  puritications,  and  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the 
offerer  upon  the  head  of  the  sacrifice,  as  typical  of  repent- 
ance and  faith  ;  including  the  words  in  a  parenthesis.     But, 
understanding  by  principles,  or  the  "  beginning,"  not  the 
7nosl  fundamental  truths,  or  parts  of  Christianity  ;  but  the 
introdztctory  elements,  the  lower  and  easier  beginnings  of  it, 
as  letters  are  the  first  princ/p/es  or  elemml'i  of  learning; 
we  naay  see  a  propriety  in  the  interpretation  above  given. 


Some  of  ihe  things  mentioned  were,  though  most  impor- 
tant, yet  the  more  obvious  and  simple  pnits  of  Christianity  ; 
and  the  others  v.rrc  eslernals  connected  with  their  hrst 
profession  of  it,  which  the  Jews  were  apt  to  lay  far  more 
stress  upon,  than  they  ought  to  have  done  :  and  it  was 
obvious  for  the  apostle  to  mention  such  things  as  these, 
when  he  would  call  them  off  from  the  introductory  ele- 
ments of  Christianity,  to  its  more  sublime  and  spiii'ual 
doctrines*  '  Interpreters  observe,  that  the  doctrine,  of 
'  Origen,  touching  the  period  of  the  torments  of  the 
'  damned,  is  here  condemned  :  and  indeed,  the  primitive 
'  fathers,  not  Origrn  himself  excepted,  taught  the  con- 
'  trary.  If  we  do  not  the  will  of  ("hrist,  says  Clemens 
'  Rcmanus,  nothing  will  deliver  us  from  eternal  punish- 
'  ment.  The  punishment  of  the  damned,  says  Justin 
'  Martyr,  is  endless  punishment,  and  torment  in  eternal 
'  fire.  Irenffius,  in  his  symbol  of  faith,  makes  this  one 
'  article.  That  Christ  would  send  the  ungodly  and  unjust 
'  into  everlasting  fire.  Tertullian  declares,  that  all  men 
'  are  appointed  to  eternal  torments,  or  refreshments  ;  and  if 
'  any  man,  says  he,  thinks  that  the  wicked  are  to  be  conaura- 
'  ed,  and  not  punished,  let  him  remember,  that  hcll-fire  is 
■  styled  eternal,  because  designed  for  eternal  punishment  ; 

•  and  their  substance   will  remain  forever,  whose  punish- 

•  ment  doth  so.  St.  Cyprian  saith,  that  the  souls  of  the 
'  wicked  are  kept  with  tlieir  bodies  to  be  grieved  witli  end- 
'  less  torments.  There  is  no  measure  nor  end  of  their  tor- 
'  nients,  saith  Minutius.  Lastly,  Origen  reckons  this  among 
'  the  doctrines  dclined  by  the  Church  ;  That  every  sou), 
'  when  it  goes  out  of  this  world,  shall  either  enjoy  the  in- 
'  heritance  of  eternal  life  and  bliss,  if  its  deeds  have  reiider- 
'  it  f\t  for  bliss  ;  or  be  delivered  uj)  to  eternal  tire  and  pu- 
'  nishmcnt,  if  its  sins  have  deserveil  that  state.'  {(i'hilbjj.) 

V.  4 — (3.  It  was  the  more  proper  to  write  in  the  man- 
ner proposed  lo  the  Hebrews  :  as  those  who  adhered  to 
the  [irinciples  of  Christianity,  had  dwelt  long  enough  upon 
the  introductory  lessons,  and  they  who  had  renounced 
them  were  in  a  most  hopeless  condition.  The  verses  that 
we  now  consider,  have  caused  immense  jierplexity  and. 
distress,  to  many  timid  and  conscientious  Christians  ;  and 
they  have  been  supposed  to  contain  a  cogent  objection  to 
the  doctrine  of  the  believer's  final  perseverance.  These 
things  must  be  adverted  to  in  our  examination  of  them. 
It  should  be  remembered,  that  the  apostle  wrote  in  an  age 
of  miracles  ;  and  to  the  Hebrews,  among  wdiom  the  Holy- 
Spirit  was  first  poured  out  in  his  extraordinary  operations. 
The  persons,  whose  case  is  described,  had  been  enlight-. 
ened,  and  had  obtained  that  measure  of  knowledge  cori* 


^.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  VI, 


J.  D,  6J. 


sDeut  xxrill.U, 
l».  Ps  Uv  9— 
13.  cii.  11-13. 
Is.  Iv  10— IJ. 
Joel  ii.  !l-26 
Jam.  V  7. 


7  For  *  the  earth  which  drinketh  in 
the  rain  that  cometh  oft  upon  it,  and 
briiigeth  forth  herbs  meet  for  thorn  *  bj 
wliom  it  is  dressed,  ^  receiveth  blessing 
from  God  : 

r.  3  E:.  xxxiv.26.  Hoi.  x.  12.  Mai.  iii   10 


cernins;  the  nature  anJ  truth  of  Christianity,  which  enabled 
them  To  make  a  satisfactory  profession  of  it,  in  order  to 
their  admission  into  the  Church  ;  "  thoy  had  tasted  the 
"  lieavenly  gift,  and  been  made  partakers  of  the  Holy 
'■  Ghost,"  being  at  their  baptism,  or  afterwards,  by  the 
l3)'ing  on  of  the  apostle's  hand*,  endued  with  some  measure 
of  spiritual  gifts,  or  miraculous  powers,  such  as  speaking 
with  tongues,  or  discoursing  with  supernatural  fluency  on 
divine  subjects,  so  that,  in  this  respect,  their  own  expe- 
rience proved  to  them  the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  They  had 
moreover  "  tasted  of  the  good  word  of  God,"  and  their 
convictions,  impressions,  and  transient  atrections,  made 
thera  sensible  that  it  was  a  good  word,  of  a  holy  and  salu- 
tary tendency,  and  that  it  was  for  iheir  good  to  attend  to 
it,  and  their  purposes  of  doing  so  had  produced  such  hopes 
and  joys,  as  have  been  described  in  the  case  of  the  stony- 
ground  hearer.  (Note,  Malt.  xiii.  21,  22.)  Thus  they  had 
tasted  of  "  the  powers  of  the  world  to  come,"  in  their 
temporary  realizing  apprehensions  of  a  future  state,  and  of 
its  happiness  or  misery,  or  they  had  experienced  the 
powers  communicated  under  the  dispensation  of  the  Mes- 
siah. All  these  things,  (except  miraculous  powers,)  often 
fake  place  in  the  hearts  and  consciences  of  men,  in  these 
days,  who  yet  continue  unregenerate.     They  have  know- 


8  But  that  which  '•  beaietli  thorns  anil  *,?''ia",^7,  '^ 
briers  is  rejected,  and  is  nisjh  unto  cursing ;  ^?'  ,'l«"''  *,»'* 
'  whose  end  is  to  be  burned. 

9  But,  beloved,    ^   we  are  persuaded 


to. 


r.aiie  xiii.  7-s 

in.  vii.  19.  XXV.  41.  J 

i.  3,  4. 


T    1-7  .ler.xvii. 
i         xliv       39. 
mark  xi   U.  21. 
10.  II    Ei.  XV.  2-7.  XX.  \T    .Mai,  iv.  1.  .Matt.  iii. 
XX    li. b  4-6.  10  X.  34.  39.  HJiil.  i    6,  7.  1  Tbes. 


might  be  concluded,  that  they  had  committed  the  blas- 
phemy against  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  had  ascribed  his 
operations,  by  themselves  and  by  others,  to  a  satanical 
influence.  (A'o/f,  iV/«//.  xii.  31,"  32.)  In  fact,  as  far  as 
they  could,  they  crucified  to  themselves  the  Son  of  God 
afresh,  despitefully  acting,  as  if  they  approved  the  con- 
duct of  tliose  who  nailed  him  to  the  cross,  assented  to  their 
deed,  and  apparently  wished  it  in  their  power  to  repeat  his 
ignominy  and  toiture  ;  and  tliey  put  him  to  an  o]ien  shame, 
by  renouncing  his  religion,  blaspheming  his  name,  joining 
his  enemies,  and  doing  evil  to  his  disciples.  They  were 
therefore  to  be  considered  as  given  up  to  final  obduracy, 
and  left  to  ihe  awful  judgment  of  God.  But  this  con- 
clusion by  no  means  authorized  ministers  finally  to  exclude 
from  the  communion  of  the  Church  those  apostates  who 
proftsscd  and  appeared  to  be  true  penitents,  much  less  did 
it  authorize  such  rigour  in  less  aggravated  cases.  In  gene- 
ral, encouragement  should  be  held  forth  to  all  who  appear 
penitent,  and  means  are  in  most  cases  to  be  used  for  the 
recovery  of  such  as  have  most  lamentably  turned  aside, 
though  ill  success  will  often  discourage  the  benevolent  en- 
deavour. The  very  words,  however,  of  this  awful  passage 
show,  that  all  who  "  are  renewed  unto  rej)entance"  shall 
be  jiardoned,  and  that  God  leaves  all  to  final  impenitence, 
ledge,  gifts,  convictions,  fears,  hopes,  joys,  and  seasons  I  whom  he  determines   not  to  save;  so  that  the  tremblin"- 


of  apparent  earnestness,  and  deep  concern,  about  eternal 
things  :  but  they  are  not  truly  humbled,  they  are  not  spi- 
ritually minded  ;  religion  is  not  their  element  and  delight ; 
they  do  not  cordially  receive  Christ  in  all  his  offices,  or 
sincerely  love  the  spiritual  excellency  of  his  people,  his 
ordinances,  and  commandments.  In  short,  the  old  nature, 
the  principle  of  selfishness,  is  impressed,  affected,  inter- 
ested, alarmed,  or  pleased  ;  but  a  new  nature  is  not  pro- 
duced, and  therefore,  in  time  of  temjnation,  they  fall  away. 
In  respect  of  spiritual  gifts,  or  the  miraculous    powers  of 


sinner,  who  pleads  guilty,  and  cries  for  mercy,  can  have  no 
ground  for  discouragement  from  this  passage,  fairly,  inter- 
preted, whatever  his  crimes  have  been,  nor  does  it  prove 
that  one,  who  is  "  in  Christ  a  new  creature,"  ever  becomes 
a  final  apostate  from  him. 

V.  7,  8.  The  diflerent  sorts  of  professed  Christianis 
might  be  compaicd  to  fruitful  and  barren  land.  The  be- 
liever resembled  a  field,  which,  being  well  watered  by  the 
rain  Irom  heaven,  yielded  an  useful  produce  to  repay  the 
husbandman's  toil ;  the  fertile  appearance  and  valuable 


the  Holy  Ghost,  Christ  will  reject  many,  who  had  been  fruits  of  which  showed,  that  it  had  received  a  blessing 
partakers  of  them,  declaring  that  "  He  yjerer  knew  them."  I  from  God;  thus,  by  divine  grace,  being  enabled  to  im- 
{Nole.,  Matt.  \iL  21 — 23.)     But  they,  who  received  such 


gifts  from  Christ,  through  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of 
his  apostles,  had  a  personal  demonstration  of  the  truth  of 
Christianity,  which  the  most  enlightened  apostates  in  these 
days  can  scarcely  be  supposed  to  have  had  ;  and  therefore 
hut  very  few  cases  now  occur,  in  which  a  conclusion  coa- 
x:erning  their  state  can  be  unreservedly  drawn  in  the 
-apostle's  awful  words,  though  the  case  of  some  few  may 
be  nearly  similar,  and  they  alone  are  immediately  con- 
cerned in  it.  Jf  the  jiersons  whom  the  apostle  had  thus 
characterized,  (for  he  spake  of  none  else,)  had  totally 
apostatized  from  Christianity,  and  were  become  its  avowed 
enemies,  it  was  not  the  minister's  duly  to  bestow  pains 
about  them;  it  was  generally  found  "  im[)ossible  to  renew 
"  them  to  repentance,"  and  thus  to  restore  them  with 
the  spirit  of  meekness.  For,  considering  the  clear  light 
against  which  they  sinned  in  so  desperate  a  manner,  it 
Vol.  v.— No.  34. 


prove  ordinances  and  advantages,  so  as  to  become  fruitful 
in  genuine  good  works,  honourable  to  the  Lord  and  pro- 
fitable to  men,  he  was  blessed,'  and  would  be  still  more  so. 
But  as  the  sterile  soil  would,  neither  by  the  rain  nor  the 
husbandman's  labour,  be  made  to  produce  any  thing  but 
thorns  and  briers,  and  was  therefore  generally  left  as  a 
neglected  desert,  under  the  original  curse,  being  fit  for 
nothing,  with  all  its  produce,  but  to  be  burned  ;  so  the  mere 
professor  of  the  Gospel,  continuing  unfruitful  under  the 
means  of  grace,  or  producing  nothing  but  hypocrisy,  sel- 
fishness, and  iniquity,  was  likely  to  be  left  under  the  curse 
of  the  law,  was  near  to  the  awful  state  above  described, 
and  everlasting  misery  in  the  flames  of  hell  was  the  end 
reserved  for  him,  if  he  continued  in  his  present  unfruitful- 
ncss.  This  was  a  solemn  warning  to  professed  Christians 
to  beware  that  they  were  not  left  to  apostatize,  as  a  punish- 
ment of  their  UHfruitfulness. 
3  M 


.1.  D.  (i.O. 


HEBREWS. 


A.  D.  6.> 


cii.3.  »9    i«  belter   thiiiars  of  you,  and  '  tliinejs  that 

Ivii    IS.     Mall.  ^        I        :•  iL  I  ^l 

V  3-is.   Mark  accompanv    salvation,    tnougti    we  thus 

Ji»i.  16  Aclsxi  1     '         "^ 

J.'   "^  .Vr,  ?  speak. 

Cor.  vii.  'O.  Oal       r  »-i  ,    /-.       1     ■  .      1 

».  6. 28. S3  Tit.      JO  ror  "^  (jod  ts  not  unnsliteous  "  to 

"    "-!■»  .  ,  ,  111^  /•     \ 

rtoeui  "s.xii  4.  fororet  your  '  work  and    labour  ot   love, 

Horn.      Ill        4  T  .    ,  •  ,  1  ,  1    1   ■ 

srl'm  iv^'  c  ^  ^vhicii  ye  liave  shewed  toward  his  name, 
eVvsVis  xiii. '"  that  ye  have  ministered  to  the  saint?, 
?'  jir  'i'  3*":  and  do  minister. 

6.  13. 1  Thes.  i.  3.  I  John 


3     Jpr  . 

xviii.Sn  Art's  X   i   31 f  I  Cor    xiii  .1-7.  G .„ ..  -   .  - 

f  xiii    ir.   Prov   Kiv   31.  Matt.  X   42  sxv.  35— 40    Murk  ix.  41.    Acts  ii    41,45 
ix.  26  3J.  xi  2J  Horn  xii    13.xv  2i,  26    I  Ccr.  xvi.  1-3   2  C 
lial  \i   111  Phil   iv   16-  18  Col   iii.  17.    1    I'ioi.  vi.  18    !  T.m 
li.  15-17.  1  JohDiii.  14-17. 


.  -..  34,  35 
....  1-8  ix  1  11-15. 
lb.  Pliilero  5-7.  Jim, 


1 1  And  '■  we  desire  that  every  one  of'"'''""  xh-s n. 
you  do  shew  tiie  same  diligence,  '  to  f ",' .7, ' -.jr''," 
the  full  assurance  ''  of  hope  '  unto  the  J.'j[h^»-  .'.^  \» 
end  :  »,•"«" '"'»-« 

12  That  "■  ye  be  not  slothful,  "  but '«==.J,'» v-- 
followers  of  (hem,  who  through  "  faith  and  IJ^^-,  \a  *, 
patience  ''  inherit  the  promises 


a-5  viii  l'l,25  xii 
I  Pet  -1  .3—4.21  1  John 
m  V.  11.  Cr  Prov  xii  21 
n  yii.  I  xiii  7  Cant  i  « 
o  15  X   =6    xi  8-16.   \M 


Jolin  iii   U    19 
k  111-20  Rom  V. 
13   1  Cor   xiii.  n   GjI    v    5  Col.  i  5.23.  2  Tl.d    il    Ifi.  17. 

,  1-3 1  iii  f.   U.  ':   3-.   3^.   MM.  xxi».  13.    Ke»   ii.  26 

xiii  4.  xviii  a  xxiv  30  Mjtt.  XXV.  2G  Rom.  xii.  II 
Jer  vi  16  Horn.  iv.  12.  lam  v  l'>  II.  I  Pet  iii  S.  6 
viii.  15  Rom.  1>  7.  vili  25,  26  I  Thei:.  i  3  Rev.  xiii  10 
11.32.  Luke  xvi  22  XX  3',  38,  I  John 


V.  9,  10.  While  the  apostle  spake  such  awful  and  alarm- 
ing truths,  with  reference  to  the  case  of  those  to  whom  he 
knew  them  to  be  seasonable,  he  would  not  have  it  tliouglit 
that  he  had  so  unfavourable  an  opinion  of  the  Hebrew 
Christian.s  in  general,  or  of  those  whom  he  immrdiateiy 
addressed  in  particular;  on  the  contray,  he  and  iiis  fellow- 
labourers  were  "  persuaded  better  things  of  them,  even 
"  things  which  accompany  salvation  ;"  namely,  that  t!i"y 
were  real  penitents,  humble  believers,  spiriliuilly  minded 
and  grounded  in  the  love  of  Christ,  and  of  his  cause  and 
people.  The  expression  is  remarkable  and  cmphatical  ; 
the  things  before  spoken  of,  might  or  they  might  not  ac- 
company, or  be  inseparably  connected  with  salvation  ; 
but  those  things  Avhich  he  now  spake  of  were  always 
found  in  true  converts,  and  never  in  others.  '  Nothing 
'  availeth  in  Christ  but  "  faith  that  worketh  by  love  ;" 
"  but  a  new  creature."  "  Hereby  we  know  that  we  are 
"  passed  from  death  unto  life,  because  we  love  the  bre- 
"  thren."  "  To  be  spiritually  minded  is  life  and  peace." 
There  is  no  intimation  in  the  whole  Bibie,  ihat  any  one, 
who  ever  had  these  things,  came  short  of  eternal  salva- 
tion, or  that  any  apostate  ever  possessed  thera.  The  apos- 
tle especially  referred,  in  this,  to  those  Jewish  converts, 
who  had  manifested  their  love  to  the  name  of  God,  as  re- 
vealed in  Christ,  by  their  works,  yea,  (heir  laborious  ser- 
vices, and  in  ministering  to  the  saints  for  his  sake.  Of 
this,  a  most  admirable  specimen  had  been  given,  after  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  and  many  of  them  still  continued  the 
same  disinterested  self-denying  conduct.  These  genuine 
evidences  of  faith  working  by  love,  God  would  not  reject 
nor  forget ;  he  was  not  unrighteous,  and  therefore  he  would 
not  fail  to  deal  with  them  according  to  his  promises  and 
covenant  engagements  to  believers,  who  have,  through 
grace,  a  claim  upon  him  on  that  ground. 

V.  11,12.  The  apostle  earnestly  desired  and  longed, 
that  every  one  of  those  whom  he  addressed,  whatever  he 
had  formerly  done,  might  thenceforth  show  the  same  atten- 
tive and  disinterested  diligence  in  good  works,  which  some 
of  them  had  heretofore  shown ;  that  so,  evidencing  their 
faith  to  be  genuine,  beyond  all  reason  for  doubt  or  hesita- 
tion, they  might  obtain  and  possess  the  full  assurance  of 
hope,  in  respect  of  their  final  salvation,  to  comfort  them 
under  all  trials,  even  to  the  end  of  their  lives.  Thus  they 
would  be  distinguished  from  slothful  unfruitful  professors 
of  Christianity,  and  be  approved  as  imitators  of  their  pi- 
ous progenitors  ;  and  of  those  Christians,  who,  by  faith  in 
the  promises  of  God,  and  "  patient  continuance  in  well- 
''  doinsc,"  and  in  waiting  his  time  of  deliverance  from 
their  trials,  had  at  length  entered  into  rest,  and  >vere 


actually  enjoying  that  perfect  felicity,  in  which  all  the 
j)romises  of  God  to  his  people  centered.  This  is  a  con- 
clusive |>roof  of  the  immedidle  happiness  of  b'llievers  after 
death  ;  if  this  be  the  true  interpretation,  and  after  having 
maturely  considered  the  other  interpretations  of  the  pas- 
sage which  some  learned  men  have  given,  the  author 
hesitates  not  to  say  that  he  considers  them  as  absurd,  and 
has  no  doabt  but  the  apostle  meant  to  lead  his  readers  to 
medit.ite  on  the  happiness  of  Abraham,  Moses,  Joshua, 
and  Job,  and  all  others,  who  had  on  earth  lived^y.  faith 
in  the  promises,  of  God,  especially  the  great  proniRe  of  a 
Saviour,  and  eternal  salvation  by  him  ;  had  patiently  wait- 
ed, laboured,  and  suflisred,  in  the  obedience' of  faith,  and  in 
consequence  were,  at  the  time  when  the  afiosile  wrote 
this,  inheriting  the  promises  of  God,  of  blessings  through 
Christ  to  all  believers.  "  Assurance  of  hope,"  should 
be  distinguished  from  "  the  assurance  of  understanding,"" 
and  "the  assurance  of' faith."  He,  who  so  understand- 
the  Gospel  as  to  perceive  the  reliiion  of  each  part  to  all 
the  rest,  and  its  use  as  a  part  of  one  grand  design,  in 
something  of  the  same  skilful  manner  that  an  anatomist 
understands  the  use  and  ollice  of  every  part  of  the  human 
body  in  relation  to  the  whole,  has  '•  the  full  assurance  of 
"  understanding  ;"  and  those  things  which  appear  incon- 
sistent, useless,  or  superfluous,  to  others,  .he  perceives 
essentially  necessary  to  the  system,  or  gi'eat  design.  The 
man  who  is  fully  convinced,  that  this  consistent  and  har- 
monious, though  complicated,  design,  is  the  work  and 
revelation  of  God,  and  has  no  doubt  but  the  things 
testified  are  true,  that  the  promises  and  ihreatenings  will 
be  fulfilled,  and  that  Christ  will  certainly  save  all  true 
believers,  has  '•  the  full  assurance  of  fiiilh  ;"  though  he 
may,  through  misapprehension,  or  tem|nation,  or  other 
causes,  doubt  of  his  own  personal  interest  in  this  salvation. 
But  he  who,  beyond  doubt  or  hesitation,  is  assured  that 
he  himself  is  a  true  believer,  interested  in  all  the  precious 
promises,  sealed  by  the  sanctifying  Spirit,  and  "  a  par- 
"  taker  of  the  glory  that  shall  be  revealed,"  has  "  the 
"  full  assurance  of  hope."  The  "  full  assurance  of 
"  faith"  is  the  duty  of  every  one  ;  for  he  who  doubts 
the  truth  of  the  testimony,  or  the  faithfulness  of  the  pro- 
mises of  God,  questions  his  veracity  ;  but  "  the  full  assu- 
"  ranee  of  hope"  must  be  obtained  and  preserved  by 
diligence  ;  and,  though  the  want  of  it  may  generally  be 
traced  to  a  criminal  source,  yet  it  is  not  the  ;jro.t(mrt/e  duty 
of  every  one  ;  indeed  of  a  very  few.  A  man  may  ques- 
tion, whether  the  paper  in  his  possession  be  a  genuine 
bank-bill,  or  a  counteifeit;  and  yet  have  no  doubt,  either 
of  the  ability,  or  willingness,  of  the  directors  of  the  Bank 


J.  D.  65. 


Luke  I 
rCeu 


qi6-'8  Gen.  13  For'  when  Cod  made  promise  to 
"i«"~i3'  v%.  Abraham,  because  he  could  swear  by  no 
xu  "sa.'"  Jer  greater,  i  he  sware  by  himself, 
>*"  vu"io  14  Saying,  Surely  blessing  I  will  bless 
,2  thee,  and  '  multiplying  1  will  multiply 
w  Deut.  thee. 
i'j      '  15  And  so,'  after  he  had  patiently  cu- 

a  Stt  0/1.  12  Gen.  ,  i/-ii  -^ 

.xii. 2,3  x«.2-  dured,  he  obtained  the  promise. 
»xi  a-7.Ex  I       26  For  men  verily  '  swear  by  the  great- 
Rom    iv.  V-  er  :  and  "  an  oath  for  confirmation  is  to 
.n.Gcn  !iiv:2.  them  an  end  of  all  strife. 

xxi    23.      Matt. 

ri^Gen'^fso.      ^^     Wherein    God,    willing     ^    more 
ek.  "sll:  ":  abundantly  to  shew  unto  ^  the  heirs  oi 

Josh,  is-  i5-:o. 


CHAPTER  VJ.  ^q,  j).  G5. 

18  That  by  "two  immutable    things, ,  in.  i,    ^i,  ;i. 
ii\whicii   it  teas  "  impos.siblc  for  God  to  iti^i*  '^' "' 


&S) 


promi.se,  ^  the    immutability  of  his  coun- 


S  Fi      XXSVP. 

Cant.  v.  1   Is.  Iv  7  John  x   10   1  Pet  i.  3. 

Jam   ii.  5  1  Pet   iii  7 2  18   Job  sxii 

24  26.27   xlvi.  10    liv.  9.  tO   Iv    II    Jer 
Jam    i.  17.  ■  '       *  Gr  inttrposed  niith  an  i 


— 

-y 

12,  s 

9, 

Horn.  V 

ii.  17  GjI.  i 

ID 

14 

r«,  1 

KS 

11 

1 1    Pro 

v.xix    21.1s 

1X1 

'0.21 

i>!i 

at; 

Mai.  h 

i.  6.   Rnm.  X 

Ik. 

16 

(Jen 

XX 

28.  Ex. 

sxii.  11. 

to  honour  every  genuine  bank-bill.  "  The  full  assurance 
"  of  hope,"  in  the  highest  meaning  of  the  words,  is  attain- 
ed by  comparatively  few,  and  is  seldom,  if  ever,  pre- 
served, without  .some  degree  of  diminution,  or  variation, 
through  the  remainder  of  life  ;  but  a  prevailing  assurance 
of  acceptance,  and  of  final  salvation,  is  the  privilege  of  all 
diligent  and  consistent  Christians ;  and  is,  in  ihem,  sel- 
dom greatly  interrujjted,  excejit  by  misapprehension,  or 
by  peculiar  temptations  and  conflicts,  or  by  being  betrayed 
in!o  sin. 

V.  13 — 15.  There  could  be  no  reason  to  doubt  of  the 
Lord's  i^erforming  his  promises  to  those  who  trusted  in 
him,  and  waited  for  him ;  for  the  covenant  ratified  with 
Abraham  in  s  ine  respects  typified,  and  in  others  was 
substantially  the  same  with,  that  made  with  every  believer  ; 
and  when  God  gave  the  promises  to  "  the  father  of  the 
•'  faithful,"  he  at  length  was  jileased  to  confirm  them  with 
an  oath,  showing  his  irrevocable  purpose  of  accomplishing 
them  ;  and,  as  he  could  swear  by  no  greater,  he  sware  by 
himself,  and  so  pledged  the  honour  of  his  great  name  and 
all  his  perfections,  as  the  security  of  that  engagement. 
(A"o'fs,Gen.  xii.xv.xvii.xxii.  16 — 18.)  Accordingly,  Abra- 
ham patiently  waited  the  Lord's  time ;  and  the  promised 
blessings  to  him  and  his  seed  were  at  length  vouchsafed. 
When  old  and  full  of  days,  he  died,  and  was  personally 
blessed  in  God  as  his  "exceeding  great  Reward;"  his 
posterity  also  increased  ;  the  promises  made  to  them  were 
accomplished  ;  the  Messiah  at  length  came,  and  all  the  na- 
tions of  the  earth  were  about  to  be  blessed  in  him. 

V.  16 — 18.  It  is  customary  for  men  to  swear  by  those 
that  arc  greater  than  themselves,  whom  they  call  on  to 
witness  their  attestations  or  engagements,  or  to  avenge 
their  unfaithfulness,  if  they  fail  of  them.  When  important 
concerns  require  it,  and  the  omniscient  God  is  thus  reve- 
rently and  uprightly  appealed  to,  it  may  be  considered  as 
an  act  of  worship  to  him ;  and  an  oath,  for  -the  confirma- 
tion of  covenants  and  treaties,  is  the  means  of  terminating 
disputes  of  every  kind,  by  establishing  mutual  confidence 
between  the  parties,  from  the  persuasion,  that  men  in 
generl  will  not  defy  the  vengeance  of  heaven  by  delibe- 
rate perjury.     The  Lord  therefore,  in  condescension  to 


ipos.su 
lie,  Mve  might  have  a  strong  consolation, ''i]!?^",)"^' 
''who  have  fled  for  refuge  to  "^  lay  hold  wm'i'^a- iit" 
on  '  the^Miope 5 set. before  us  :  ■V'»'.-^!.''° !  "■ 

19  Which    hope  \vc  have   "as  an   an- 
chor of  the  sOul,  'both  sure   and  stead- 


entereth  into  that  with-  2T'" 


fast,  and  whicli 
in  the  veil; 

20  Whither  '  the  Forerunner  is  ™  for 
us  entered,  even  Jesus,  made  "  an  High 
Priest  for  ever  after  the  order  of  Melclii- 
sedec. 

rov.  i;i.  18.  iv,  13.  Is  XSv 

V  r.  1. Kxii    1.2,  Roi 

5    iK 


13  I. like  J 
Ro.i.  .V 
2  Coc.  i.  S 
Ph.I.    ii. 


5.  23  27.  1  T;i 


clvi  S,  6.  t 
34  I  Cnr,  XV 
vii  51.  Kph.  i 
cii  2.  Rom,  V 
i    vii    1-21 


1.  IxiT.  7.  1  Ti 
Ii  Acts  r: 

XV.  3    i     \!HI 

ira.  ii    19  ■--■  k''\    IS- 

iii    I 1  .i.  10.  Joh 

liph.   i    3.  20-3J     1  Pel 


i.7.  Gen.  xi.». 
Niim  s.-ctv. 
—    5.     JnsK. 


xxvii  1,  2. 
Ze'li.  ix  12. 
Matt  iii  7  2 
Cor  V.  i;<— 21. 
1   riici 

ri.  13 f  Col 

29.  10 Ps 


10. 


3  7 


7,8. 


the  weakness  of  man  and  his  proneness  to  unbelief,  and 
pui'posing  to  give  his  people  the  most  abundint  assu"in''e, 
that  his  counsel  respecting  their  salvation  was  imniutable, 
confirmed  the  promise  and  covenant  resfiecting  it  with  the 
most  solemn  ratification  of  an  oath-  That  so  by  two  iji- 
mutable  things,  even  the  Word  and  the  Oath,  or,  as  others 
understand  it,  '  by  the  immutable  counsel  and  inviolable 
'  oalli''  of  "  God,  who  cannot  lie,"  either  by  beirg  deceiv- 
ed, or  induced  t«  deceive  othei-s,  or  by  seeing  cause  to 
alter  his  purposes,  they  all.  (in  the  apostle's  time,  and  con- 
sequently in  all  limes,)  who  had  fled  for  refuge  from  the 
wrath  to  come,  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  of  pardon  and  eter- 
nal life  set  before  them  in  the  Gospel,  might  have  a  firm 
ground  for  assured  hope,  and  the  powerful  consolations 
which  spiing  from  it.  These  piersons,  to  whatever  nation 
they  belonged,  were  the  "  heirs  of  promise,"  the  spiritual 
children  of  Abraham,  and  interested  in  the  covenant  rati- 
fied to  him  and  to  his  seed,  {Notes,  Rom.  iv.  Gal,  iii.)  and 
therefore  the  oath  sworn  to  Abraham  irrevocably  confirm- 
ed the  spiritual  blessings  of  that  covenant  to  each  of  them. 
{Note,  Lnkei,  67 — 80.)  In  order  to  ascertain  that  they 
were  of  this  number,  it  was  needt'ul  to  inquire  whether 
they,  having  discovered  their  danger  of  fdling  under  the 
curse  of  the  broken  law,  and  under  the  wrath  of  God,  had 
renounced  all  other  confidences,  and  broken  through  all 
hinderances,  to  flee  for  refi;ge,  (as  the  man-slayer  speeded 
towards  the  appointed  city,)  to  the  free  mercy  of  God, 
through  the  redemption  of  Christ,  according  to  the  cove- 
nant of  grace  ;  laying  hold  on  this  Object  of  a  sinner's 
hope  by  faith,  and  by  a  humble  persevering  reliance  on 
the  promises  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  manifested  by 
its  genuine  effects.  They  who  had  thus  "  fled  for  refuge, 
"■  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before  them,"  had  a  source 
of  strong  consolation  given  them  in  the  oith  and  covenant 
of  God  ;  and  their  conscious  unworthiness,  depravity,  and 
weakness;  their  experience  of  the  deceitfulness  of  their 
hearts;  their  conflicts  with  inward  and  outward  enemies  ; 
and  the  various  temptations,  trials,  and  persecution -,  to 
whicli  their  profession  would  expose  them,  rendered  sucli 
security,  consolation,  and  hope  in  God,  neetlful  to  them 
even  as  the  anchor  is  to  the  ship.  By  this  hope  they  would 
3  M  2 


Ji.  D.  6«. 


HEBREWS. 


A.  D.  6ft 


CHAP.  VII. 


The  superiority  of  Melchisedcc's  typical 
priesthood,  above  that  of  Aaron,  proved 
and  illitslratcd,  1—10.  It  was  intend- 
ed thai  the  priesthood  should  be  chang- 
ed, and  consequently,   that  the  ritual  law 


be  preserved  in  their  proper  station,  without  being  driven 
from  their  profession,  or  duty,  by  any  storms  ;  while 
others  would  be  induced  to  aposlacy  by  worldly  fears  and 
hopes,  or  be  drawn  aside  by  manifold  delusions,  even  as 
tlie  ships  that  have  no  anchor,  will  be  driven  by  the  tem- 
pest from  their  station,  on  the  rocks  or  sands,  forced  out 
to  sea,  or  dashed  in  pieces  one  against  another.  No 
anchors,  however,  can  at  all  times  secure  the  ship  from 
driving  or  being  wrecked;  but  this  hope  in  the  divme 
promise,  oath,  and  covenant,  was  so  sure  in  itself,  and 
kept  the  possessor  so  steadfast  in  his  adherence  to  the  truth 
and  cause  of  God,  that  it  always  ensured  him  from  final 
ruin,  and  in  proportion  to  its  vigorous  exercise,  secured 
him  from  temjiorary  failures,  and  against  the  storms  of 
incumbent  temptations.  For  it  "  entered  into  that  within 
"  the  veil,"  and  fixed  the  heart  in  a  stable  union  with, 
and  joyful  expectation  of,  those  things  which  were  in 
the  true  Holy  of  Holies,  in  heaven  itself,  and  caused  the 
believer  to  sl'ay  himself  on  the  power,  truth,  and  love  oi 
God  to  sinners  in  Christ  Jesus,  to  bring  him  lo  the  enjoy- 
ment of  that  felicity.  For  thither  its  great  Object,  Jesus 
the  divine  Saviour,  had  already  entered,  and  continually 
ministered  in  the  Father's  presence,  for  the  benefit  of  all 
believers,  being  their  Fore-runner  and  Representative, 
who,  as  their  High  Priest,  had  on  earth  atoned  for  then- 
sins,  by  the  sacrifice  of  himself;  and  who,  being  risen  from 
the  dead,  was  gone  before  them  to  heaven,  to  prepare  a 
place  for  them,  to  remove  all  obstacles  to  their  admission, 
to  lake  possession  in  their  stead,  and  to  reign  and  plead  in 
their  behalf,  being  constituted  a  High  Priest  for  ever  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedec,  of  which  order  the  apostle  was 
about  to  discourse  more  fully. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

Tlie  principFcs  and  rudiments  of  the  doctrine  of  Christ 
sliould  be  accurately  understood,  before  men  attempt  to 
learn  thesublimer  mysteries  of  the  Gospel ;  yet  they  ought 
not  always  to  be  confined  to  them,  but  should  be  led 
on  towards  perfection,  in  knowledge,  experience,  and 
holiness.  Even  the  fundamentals  of  "  repentance  from 
"  dead   works,  faith  to^vards  God,  the  resurrection  of  the 


of  Moses  should  be  disannulled,  when 
the  Messiah  came,  that  a  better  cove- 
nant and  priesthood  might  take  place, 
11 — 18.  This  was  needful,  for  the 
more  perfect  state  of  the  church,  and 
for  the  salvation  of  sinners,  to  the  ut- 
termost, and  for  ever,  19 — 28. 

lament  to  see  those,  who  once  made  a  credible  profession 
of  the  Gospel,  turn  back  into  the  world  and  sin,  and  thus 
in  a  measure  "  crucify  to  themselves  the  Son  of  God 
"  afresh,  and  put  him  to  an  open  shame;"  as  if  upon  trial 
they  found  nothing  in  his  salvation  worthy  of  their  con- 
stant regard!  In  general,  we  should  warn  and  j)ray  for 
such  persons ;  but  there  are  cases,  in  which  we  must  let 
them  alone,  as  having  no  prospect  of  their  being  renewed 
to  repentance.  We  should  beware,  and  we  ought  to  caution 
others,  of  every  ap[)roach  lo  so  tremendous  a  precipice : 
yet,  in  doing  this,  we  should  keep  close  to  the  word  o! 
God,  and  be  careful  not  to  wound  and  terrify  the  weak, 
or  discourage  the  fallen  and  penitent.  Knowledge,  gifls^ 
convictions,  and  very  strong  impressions,  must  j)rcced€ 
or  an  apostacy  of  this  kind  cannot  take  place  ;  great  obsti- 
nacy and  malignity  must  follow,  before  we  are  warranted 
to  conclude  it  fatal  or  final.  The  general  invitation^-  and 
prornises  of  the  Gospel  include  all  who  are  humbly  willing 
lo  embrace  ihem;  humiliation  and  self  condemnation, 
when  united  with  some  hope  and  cries  for  mercy,  are  such 
tokens  of  God's  renewing  a  man  to  repentance,  as  should 
be  pointed  out  to  him  for  his  encouragement  in  expecting 
forgiveness :  on  the  other  hand,  the  self  confident  should 
be  taiiglit,  that  knowledge,  gifts,  terrors,  subsequent  joys, 
and  high  affections,  are  no  certain' evidence  of  a  man's 
conversion,  without  brokenness  of  heait,  hatred  of  sin,  a 
spiritual  mind,  and  fiilh  which  worketh  by  love  ;  and  that 
tliey  who  do  fiiially  apostatize  were  never  created  in  Christ 
Jesus,  whatever  man  might  judge  of  them.  But  they, 
whom  it  is  indeed  impossible  to  renew  unto  repentance, 
are  commonly  the  last  to  think  themselves  in  so  awful 
a  state;  and  such  as  are  most  Tiarassed  by  fears  of  this 
kind  may  generally  be  assured  that  this  is  not  their 
case,  whatever  they  have  been,  or  done,  unless  they  actual- 
ly run  into  ungodliness  and  wickedness  thi'ough  total  des- 
peration. 

V.  r— 12. 

A  negligent  and  unfruitful  profession  of  the  Gospel 
tends  directly  to  the  brink  of  that  dreadful  precipice  above 
described;  for  when  abundant  means  of  grace,  and  even 
the  ordinary  strivings  of  the  convincing  Spirit   of  God, 


aeau    worKS,  lami   lowaius   \jou,  mt   resuncLuuu  ui   unt    ^-^    v,.v^...,..j    o,.......sj^    «.    ^..v,   v,vy..T...v,....,   «,^....    „.    ^v- 

'"  dead,  and  eternal  judgment,"  should  not  always  engross  leave  men  unchanged,  and  produce  not  the  fruits  of  holi 

*         __  »_     1  _      _  1 . . ; 1 — ♦ i.     _r     »l^  -.     ««..«U     r^  .-.i-l     r\oci     iirnii-'n    rwcw't^    thot     tnrnr     niiro     rannivntX    Kl**ccin(T     \rr\r\ 


men's  whole  attention,  but  every  part  of  the  truth  and 
will  of  God  should,  in  due  order  and  proportion,  be  set 
before,  and  enforced  on,  the  professors  of  the  Gospel. 
Much  less  then  should  we  perpetually  be  discoursing  or 
disputing  about  "  baptisms  and  laying  on  of  hands,"  and 
other  externals,  which  have  their  place  and  use,  but  often 
occupy  far  too  much  of  the  attention  and  time  of  those 
■who  might  be  more  profitably  employed,    TVc  cannot  but 


nes^,  which  prove  that  they  have  received  blessing  from 
God,  and  are  blessed  of  him;  they  are  often  given  up, 
like  waste  land,  to  bear  briers  and  thorns  only  ;  their  slate 
is  nigh  unto  cursing;  and  the  end  of  all  unfruilful  pro- 
fession will  be  "the  furnace  of  fire,  where  is  wailing 
"  and  gnashing  of  teeth."  Let  us  then  fear,  with  humble 
caution  and  watchful  prayer,  in  respect  of  ourselves,  and 
let  us  hope  the  best  of  othei-s  that  the  case  will  admit. 


A.  D    65. 


CHAPTER  Vir. 


Ji.D.  bii. 


OR  '  this  Melchiscdec,  kinaj  of  "  Sa- 

lern,  priest  of  *■  the  most  hio-h  God, 

56  who  met  Abraliani  returning  from  "^  the 

^1  slang-htcT    of    the    kings,     and    blessed 

him: 


»  li. 2n   Gen  sir. 

19-20 
hPf    ISKVi-  2. 

t  Ps.      Ivii 

fnxviii.    3S. 

Dan.  iv.  J 

18  SI     Mic  vi. 

6.     Mark  V    7. 

Acts  xvi.  17 
iGen.  xlv.  14-  .11 

16.1s  «ii. 2, 3        2    lo  whom  also  Abraham  o-avc  '    a 
iSm.  "xt'^ii.  21  te"th  part  of  all ;  first  bemg  by  interprcta- 

1  Sam-  viii.  15.  17. 


Whilst  we  warn  such  as  are  in  evident^ danger,  wc  should 
encourage  those,  in  whom  we  see  the  things  which  accom- 
pany salvation.  Ministers  should  frequently  specify  these 
in  an  experimental  and  distinguishing  manner;  and  con- 
cerning such  matters  iheir  hearers  should  examine  them- 
selves frequently  and  seriously,  instead  of  perplexing  them 
selves  about  those  texts,  which  were  inserteil  to  serve 
as  beacons  to  warn  the  presumptuous  against  fatal  rocks, 
and  not  to  aflVight  the  humble  and  cautious.  Of  those 
"  things  which  accompany  salvation,"  none  is  more  free 
from  ambiguity,  than  laborious,  self-denying  love  to  the 
name  of  the  Lord  shown  by  ministering  with  persevering 
affection  to  his  saints :  and,  though  God  is  no  man's 
debtor,  and  will  reward  no  works  wnich  proceed  from 
pride  and  self-righteousness,  however  splendid  and  labo- 
rious they  are,  yet  he  is  not  unrighteous,  nor  will  he 
forget  one  service,  that  springs  from  humble  grateful  love  : 
he  hath  spoken,  and  will  be  as  good  as  his  word,  that 
"  not  a  cup  of  cold  water,  given  to  a  disciple  from  rcgai-d 
"  to  his  Lord,  shall  in  any  wise  lose  its  reward."  We  should 
therefore  desire,  that  we,  and  all  wlioare  called  Christians, 
may  give  the  same  diligence  in  such  good  woi-ks,  as  the 
most  eminent  saints  in  the  primitive  ages  did.  This  is  the 
scriptural  way  of  acquiring  and  jireserving  the  full  assu- 
rance of  hope,  to  the  end  of  our  lives.  Many  have  thus  by 
faith  and  patience  inherited  the  pi-omiscs  ;  but  no  slothful 
professor  of  Christianity  has  any  evidence  that  he  is  follow- 
ing them. 

V.   13—18. 

The  privileges  of  the  Gospel  belong  to  the  diligent  and 
fruitful,  who  walk  in  the  steps  of  Abraham,  to  whom  the 
promises  were  made.  These  obtain  an  inward  testimony, 
by  the  powerful  ojieiation  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  give 
abundant  proof  in  their  lives,  that  they  are  the  children  of 
Abraham,  and  heirs  according  to  the  promise.  This  inward 
seal  confirms  to  them  personally  that  covenant,  which  God 
hath  ratified  with  an  oath  to  the  heirs  of  promise  in 
weneral.  Because  their  infirmities  are  many  and  their 
trials  great,  their  condescending  and  compassionate  Father 
is  "  willing  more  abundantly  to  show  them  the  immu- 
"  tability  of  his  counsel ;"  that,  by  his  faithful  word  and 
irrevocable  oath,  "  they  might  have  a  strong  consolation, 
"  having  fled  for  refuge  to  lay  hold  on  the  hope  set  before 
"  them."  Indeed,  the  Lord  having  sworn  by  himself, 
that  he  hath  no  pleasure  in  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but  that 
he  should  repent  and  live,  holds  out  abundant  encourage- 
ment to  all,  whom  he  warns  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to 
come,  and  invites  to  "  lay  hold  for  refuge  on  the  hope  set 
"  before  them."  Aixl,  as  he  "cannot  lie,"  the  destruc- 
tion of  th3  unbeliever,  and  tlic  salvation  of  the  believer, 


tion  'king  of  nglitcoiiEneps,  and  after  tiiaf  fssam.  viii.  is. 

also  king  of  Salem,  which  is,  king  of  peace  ;  iV^si.V  i^cifr! 

.■}    Withotit    father,    witlioiU    mother,  ^-I'-i^',''' '-3- 

without    *  descent,   having  neither  begin-  '",">,'„«"''' 

ning  of  days,   nor  end  of  life  ;   but  made  £l:-::V;I„*;!r 
like  unto  the  Son  of    God,  ahidetli  s  a 
priest  continually. 

*  Or.  fuUgree.  Ex.  vi.  18  2.0—27    I  Ctir   »i.  1—3. 


15,  16  IV 

ic 

V   S 

Luke 

1, 

11 

Rom.  iii 

26 

V   1 

2.  F.pb  i 

14- 

-18 

— -gl7. 

2J- 

-23 

arc  alike  certain.  Let  then  such,  as  have  fled  to  Christ, 
and  have  their  hope  sealed  to  them,  in  "  the  love  of  God 
•' shed  abroad  in  their  hearts  by  the  Hely  Spirit,"  rely 
confidently  on  the  powei',  truth,  mercy,  and  covenant,  ol' 
God,  amidst  all  the  opjposition  of  earth  and  hell.  (Notes, 
Rom.  viii.  29—39  :)  let  them  pray  for  faith  and  hope 
equal  to  their  security :  thus  let  them  cast  anchor  witliin 
the  veil,  staying  their  souls  on  the  word  of  God,  and  on 
the  mediation  of  their  great  High  Priest,  in  all  dangers, 
afflictions,  and  temptations  :  let  them  follow  the  stejis,  as 
well  as  trust  in  the  merits,  of  the  gieat  Fore-runner  of 
his  people  :  let  them  by  faith  realize  his  appearance  befirc 
the  Father's  throne  for  them,  as  their  constituted  High 
Priest  and  King  :  and  thus  let  them  "set  their  affections 
on  things  above,"  and  wait  patiently  for  his  apj)earance, 
when  they  also  shall  most  certainly  apjpear  with  him  in 
glory. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VII.  V.  1—3.  The  apostle  had  repeatedly 
referred  lo  the  prophecy,  that  the  Messiah  should  be  "  a 
"  Priest  for  ever  after  ihe  order  of  Melchiscdec,"  (Ps. 
ex.  4;)  signifying  that  his  priesthood  would  resemble  that 
of  Milchisedec,  and  not  that  of  Aaron  :  he  therefore  next 
proceeded  to  illustrate  that  prophecy,  and  argue  more 
ex[5licitlv  from  it,  as  compared  with  the  scriptural  ac- 
count of  tliis  extraordinary  person.  (Note,  Gtn.  xiv.  18.) 
Being  king  of  Salem,  jirobably  .Tcrusalem,  and  priest  of 
the  most  high  God,  by  an  appoinlmcnt  of  which  wc  ha\-f 
no  information,  he  came  to  meet  Abraiiam,  after  he  had 
vanquished  the  invading  kings  who  had  carried  Lot  cap- 
tive from  Sodom  :  and,  as  the  priest  of  the  most  high  God, 
he  blessed  Abraham,  and  received  of  him  a  tenth  part  of 
the  s[X)ils  taken  from  liis  conquered  cncn)ips.  His  very- 
name,  being,  by  interpretation,  "  icing  of  righteousness." 
and  doubtless  corresponding«wi;h  his  characlcr  and  ad- 
ministration, marked  him  out  as  a  type  of  the  Messiah 
and  of  his  kingdom.  (A'o/^'i.  8,  9.)  The  name  of  hi^ 
city  signified  Peace,  and,  as  king  of^  peace,  he  typific(r 
Chri'it,  "  iho  Prince  of  peace,"  the  great  reconciler  ci" 
God  and  man,  and  of  men  to  one  another,  in  pcrfec, 
consiitency  with  the  interests  of  righteousness,  and  th. 
honour  of  the  divine  justice  :  and  the  union  of  j'oyal  autlio- 
rity  with  the  priestly  office,  (ivhich  were  divided  bctuceii 
the  family  of  Aaron  and  that  of  David,  in  the  case  oi 
Israel,)  jjlainly  pointed  to  the  royal  priesthood  of  llw; 
Messiah.  We  have  no  account!  of  Melchi.^cdec's  parent- 
age, or  pedigree,  as  in  the  case  of  the  priests  appointed 
by  the  law,  who  were  all  requircrl  to  prove  their  descent 
from  Aaron  ;  and  exact  rules  were  given  concerning  tliei-- 
marriages,  for  this,  as  well  as  for  olher  reasons.  But  Mr  i- 
chisedec  was  introduced  into  the  sacred  history  as  a  pric.=; 
of  the  most  high  God,  who  had  no  father,  or  mother,  ov 


A.  D.  6.-). 


HEBREWS. 


A.  D.  G5. 


hActsii.23.  vii.      ,1  Now    consider  how  great  this  man 
iGen.xiL2  Kvii.  j^.^o     mjto    whom    even    ''  the  patriarch 

5,  6.      Rom.    iVt  '  .  \  [*        a\ 

GaT'^'i"'  28  '  Abraham    ^    gave     the    tcntli    ol     the 
1^-     ■'«'""    '"'spoils. 


xx»i  1—6.  Nell 


I'/TiV',.^;  i  'i  And  verily,  tliey  that  are  of  the  sons 
.!i.'^'i;?,i"-io' of  Levi, 'who  receive  the  office  of  the 
m^LevLviiso- priestliood,  have  a  couimandment  ""  to 
""sTiir  take  tithes  of  the  people  according  to  the 
" "  law,  that  is,  of  their  brethren,'  though 
"ir  xniyEx:  they    "  come    out  of  the  loins  of  Abra- 

i      5         1  Kings  i_       •' 

v.ii.  19  nam  : 

*^ojp,ycc*.       ^  g^^^    1^^^   ^^l^^^g^    :;,  descent    is    not 

VTluenxiisil' counted  from  them,  °  received  titlics  ol 
4-8  xxiiiTjB,  Abraham,    and    blessed  him  that  ^  had 

Acts  ill  :5  ItoiD      I 

jr.  13    Gal.  ill.  tlie  promises, 
q  1  Tim.  iii  IB.        7  And,  1  without  all  contradiction,  "■  the 

rxi  20,21     Oen  .     ,   ,      '         i       /■    i        i 

xxvii.    20-40  less  IS  blessed  o(  the  bettor. 

xsviii.    I  — U  All  •  1- 

xivi'i.  'ir-io       ^  '^"'J    "^'"^  '   ""-^^  '•''^^       *^    receive 
vi'"  ^'23  -"ri  tithes :  but    there     he'    rcccivdh    them,  of 
"s"™.""''*:!!:  vvhom  it  is  witnessed  that '  he  liveth. 
2Ch?^ssx'  27       9  And,  as  I  may  so  say,  Levi  also,  who 

Lukeixiv  JO  5l.2Cor.  xiii.  14 s  23   ix  27 13    16.  21,  25   Jobn  xi  25,26    xiv. 

6    J9.  Uev    i    18 


receiveth  tidies,  "payed  tithes  in  Abra- u  4.  cen  xiv  so, 
nam  i''"s 

10  For  he  was  yet  ''  in  the   loins  of»*   "^"vi*"! 
his  father,  when  Melchisedec  met  him.  '  ^"'i'^  »*■'  i' 

1 1  If  therefore  >    perfection  were  by  ',!^'|-  l"\_\ 
the  Lcvitical  piiesthood,  (for  under  it  the  {J'}oL'i7^'  '^°' 
people  received   the  law,)  ^  what  further'""^ 
need     %va.<i    there    that    '    another  priest  *„',', "5 *,'o  ■■'',' 
should  rise  after  the  order  of  Melcliise-  "'^ 

dec,  and  not  be  called  after  the  order  of 
Aaron  } 

12  For  the  priesthood  being   changed, 

there  is  maiic  ot"  necessity  ''  a  change  also  i.u.  Kvi2i  jc 
of  the  law.  xv 

1 ;»  For  he  of  whom  these   tilings  arc  <=  n 
spoken,  pertainetn  to  anotlier  tribe,  ■=  ol  xx"  "6-21 

'  ,   .     ,  r  ,        li  LuUei  43.  John 

whicn    no     man  eave  attendance  at  the  .?« '?  2?.  Epi>- 

S  13    I'bil    111    8. 

altar.  e^en.    xlvi     12. 

■r-,  .         •  -1  1  ,  T  ,      »'i«     '"       ""'I' 

11  for  it   ?*  evident  that  '•   our  Lord  i",  ,",-;=,  \^^ 
sprang;  out  of  Judah  ;  of  which  tribe  *j;j,^^  T'slil; 
OSes 
hood. 


II  31-34.  Kl 
.     61       Acl> 

13.  14. 


genealogy,  that  he  might  ihe  more  exactly  typify  tha 
High  Priest,  who,  as  the  .Son  of  man,  liacl  no  human  father' 
as  the  Son  of  God  was  without  mother,  and  who  was 
appointed  to  the  priesthood,  and  without  deducing  his 
pedigree  from  Aaron.  Moreover,  nothing  was  said  of 
Melchisedec  respecting  the  beginning  of  his  life,  or  the 
end  of  his  days,  and  priesthood,  that  he  might  resemble 
the  Son  of  God.  whose  existence  is  from  eternity,  to  eter- 
nity, and  who  hath  had  no  predecessor,  and  will  have  no 
.successor  in  his  efficacious,  meritorious,  and  perpetual 
Priesthood.  In  all  these  respects  the  silence  of  the  Scrip- 
ture being  intentional,  and  referring  to  the  great  Anti- 
type, is  mentioned  isi  language  taken  from  the  instruction 
to  be  conveyed,  rather  than  from  historical  fact,  of  which 
learned  men  have  brought  instances  from  other  writers  of 
antiquity.     {Margr.  Ref.) 

V.  4 — 10.  The  argument,  arising  from  the  fact  that 
one  of  Abraham's  contemporaries  was  superior  to  him. 
was  very  conclusive  against  (tie  perpetual  obligation  of  the 
Leviiical  law,  and  the  perpetuity  of  the  Aaronic  priest- 
hood, and  that  of  the  covenant  made  with  the  nation  of 
Israel  at  Sinai.  The  apostle,  therefore,  cxhoried  the 
Hebrews  to  consider  how  great  a  person  their  inspired  law- 
giver had  represented  Melchisedec  to  be,  not  so  much  in 
I'espect  of  his  rc-gal  authority,  as  of  his  priesthood,  when 
even  Abraham  the  patriarch,  and  honoured  father  of  their 
whole  nation,  who  was  not  one  of  Melchisedec's  subjects, 
or  in  any  other  way  connected  with  him,  owned  his 
superiority,  and  paid  him  tithes  as  the  representative  of  th^ 
most  high  God  !  The  Levites  indeed  were  ordered  in  tht 
law.  as  die  Lord's  tribe,  to  take  tithes  of  their  brethren 
the  descendents  of  Abraham,  of  which  the  priests  had  a 
tenth  part  for  their  portion  :  but  Melchisedec,  who  wa^ 
not  of  Abraham's  family,  received  tithes  of  that  patriarch 
himself:  nay,  as  the   priest  of  God, -he  pronounced  the 


benediction  u]ion  him,  to  whom  the  promises  concerning 
the   Messiah,  and  all  nations  being   blessed  in   him,  were 

ade.  Now  it  was  well  known  and  certain  beyond  con- 
tradiction, that  the  inferior  character  was  to  be  blessed, 
in  this  authoritative  manner,  by  the  superior  and  more 
honourable, .as  children  by  their  parents,  and  the  people 
by  the  priests.  {Mars;.  H(f-)  So  that  some  one  higher 
than  Abraham,  or  Aaron,  or  any  mere  man  of  his  race, 
was  evidently  to  be  expected,  as  a  priest  for  ever  after  the 
order  of  Blelchisedec.  '  Under  the  law  indeed  mere  sinful 
dying  men  took  tithes  of  their  brethi-en,  and  so  one  gene- 
ration after  another  rose  up  to  receive  them :  but  in  the 
case  of  Melchisedec,  one  received  tithes  of  Abraham,  the 
Representative  of  all  his  posterity,  concerning  whom  it 
was  only  witnessed  that  he  lived ;  by  which  it  was  inti- 
mated, that  a  Priest  should  arise,  to  whom  the  whole  Israel 
of  God  would  pay  their  devoted  homage,  and  from  whom 
they  would  receive  the  blessing;  so  that,  "  to  s|)eak  it  in 
••  a  word,"  the  apostle  might  say,  that  even  Levi,  and 
all  the  priests  descended  from  him,  paid  tithes  to  Melchi- 

edec,  for  they  were  in  the  loins  of  their  father  and  repre- 
sentative when  Melchisedec  met  him.  This  sufficiently 
proved  the  inferiority  of  the  Levitical  priesthood  to  that 
of  the  Messiah  ;  yea,  its  absolute  dependence  on  him, 
and  subserviency  to  him.  Indeed,  it  may  be  said,  that 
Christ  also  was  in  the  loins  of  Abraham;  but  his  divine 
nature,  his  miraculous  and  immaculate  concejjtion,  and 
his  being  the  intended  and  predicted  Antitype,  sufficiently 
show  that  he  was  excepted,  as  the  seed  to  whom  espe- 
cially  the   promises  were   made.     This  argument  of  the 

iposde  illustrates  the  nature  of  our  union  with  Adam, 
and  representation  by  him,  and  our  participation  of  the 

consequences  of  his  apostacy,  as  well  as   the  method   of 

iur  recovery  by    "   the   second   Adam,  the  Lord   froa 

"  heayen." 


J.  D.  05. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


1.0  And  it  is  yet  far  more  evident  :  for 
f3    u    17.  21  that '' after  the  similitude   of  iMclchisedec 

Ps.  CS.4  ,  .  ,  ,  . 

there  arisotli  another  priest, 
lis  9, 10  X.  I       itj  Who  is  ij'iade,  not  afier  s  the  laAV  of 

Gal.    iv.     3     9  ,  ,  r  ,       , 

Eph  i  15  Col  a  carnal  commandment,   but   alter    "  tlie 

li.  MM 

""'i  28    Kev  i' P""'^'"  °'  ^"  endless  lite. 
'8  17  For  he  tcstifieth,  Thou  <7?7  a  priest 

'  13.' '" X '^"i-I  for  ever  alter  the  order  of  Melchisedec. 

18  -For  there  is  vcrilv  '  a  disannullinjr 


Cal.  lil    li.  17. 


V.  1 1 — 17.  If  God  had  designed  that  (he  most  perfect 
state  of  tlie  church  on  earth  should  be  under  the  Lcvilical 
priesthood,  and  if  com|ilctc  salvation  could  have  been 
obtained  by  that  institution,  without  reference  to  the 
priesthood  of  the  Messiah,  what  occasion  was  there  for 
another  Priest  to  arise,  and  of  anotiier  order?  Or  why 
should  the  Holy  Spirit  dictate  such  a  prediction,  and  ex- 
cite such  an  expectation?  The  ten  commandments,  indeed, 
and  many  other  parts  of  the  law,  were  given  before  Aaron 
was  appointed  to  the  priesthood,  or  expressly  mentioned 
as  the  intended  high  ]<riest  and  progenitor  of  the  sacer- 
dotal  race ;  but  the  Aaronic   piicsthood   was    introduced 


of  the  commandment  f^oing  before,  for 
"  the  weakness  and  unprofitableness 
thereof 

19  For  '  the  lav>'  made  nothino;  perfect, 
but  *  the  bringing  in  of  "•  a  better  hope 
dill ;  by  the  which  "we  draw  nigh  unto 
God. 

20  Ancf  inasmuch  as  not  without  an 
oath  he  teas  made  Priest : 


.^.  D.  G5. 


k  19  viil  7,  8.  il. 
9,  10.  X.  1—4. 
Xiii9  Aclssiii. 
39   Gal.  \v  21.  I 


17   Horn. 

viii.3. 

Col.    i    i 

7 

Tim  i.  1 

D  iv.  16  X 

19-22 

Ps    Ixx. 

■      28 

John     XI 

V        6 

n  om  T.  2 

Eph. 

ii  13- IS 

iii.  12. 

'•  life."  For  though  Christ  willingly  died  for  the  sins  of 
the  people,  yet  that  was  a  part  of  his  priesdy  office,  and 
he  had  power  to  resume  his  life,  and  to  preserve  it  for 
ever,  that  so  he  might  perpetually  execute  his  office,  as 
the  only  one  to  whom  it  belonged,  and  who  alone  .was  ca- 
pable of  duly  performing  it. 

V.  18,  19.  This  prediction  before-mentioned,  and  its 
accomplishment,  implied  a  disannulling,  or  abrogating,  of 
the  preceding  commandment,  concerning  the  priesthood, 
sacrifices,  and  purifications.  And  this  was  intended  by  the 
Lord,  because  they  were  in  themselves  weak  and  unpro- 
fi'.able  :  for  though  they  had  a  temporary  and  typical  use 
before  the  whole  was  completed,  and  received  its  final  land  benefit,  in  respect  of  the  nation  uf  Israel,  till  the 
confirmation  :  the  appointment  of  that  priesthaod  consti-l  coming  of  the  Messiah,  and  to  believers  as  means  of  faith 
tuted  an  essential  part  of  it,  and  was  so  inseparabi}- con-! and  grace,  yet  they  had  no  inherent  efficacy  to  purge  th(> 
necled  with  its  ministrations,  that  scarcely  any  jiart  of  it 'conscience  or  the  affections,  and  they  did  not  at  all  profit 
could  be  exactly  performed  without  them.    Thus  die  people  those  who  rested    in  them.     For  the  ceremonial  law  made 


received  the  law,  along  with  the  Aaronic  priesthood,  the 
termination  of  which  must  render  the  observance  of  it 
impracticable  by  necessary  consequence.  The  change  of 
the  priesthood  must  therefore  imply  a  change  of  the  law 
too  ;  and  the  appointment  of  a  High  Priest  after  the  order 
of  Melchisedec  must  abrogate  the  ceremonial  law,  and 
terminate   the  legal   dispensation.     For  it  had   been    ex- 


nothing  perfect,  either  in  the  state  of  the  church,  or  the 
hearts  and  consciences  of  the  worshippers;  but  the  intro- 
duction of  a  better  hojie,  even  that  of  acceptance  wiili 
God,  through  the  sacrifice  and  intercession  of  Christ, 
brought  the  church  to  its  highest  state  of  liberty,  and  it-^ 
worship,  to  the  most  entire  spirituality,  which  its  condition 
in  this  world   admits  of,  and  provided  most  effectually  for 


jiressly  and  repeatedly  predicted  that  the  Blessiah  should  the  complete  justification,  the  inward  peace,  and  the  sane 
arise  from  another  tribe,  even  that  of  Judah  ;  (ilfnrg-.  itification  of  all  believers.  For  by  that  hope  men  are 
Ref.)  and   though    most  of  their  kings  had  been  of  that  allowed  to  draw  near  to  God,  even  to  his  mercy-seat,   will 


tribe,  yet  none  of  them  had  ever  presumed  to  officiate  at 
the  altar,  except  Uzziah,  who  was  severely  rebuked  for  his 
temerity.  {ISote,  2  Clir.  xxvi.  16 — 21.)  Thus  distinct 
were  the  kingdom  and  the  priesthood  kept  tinder  the  law, 
whilst  their  union,  in  the  Person  of  the  Messiah,  of  the 
tribe  of  Judah,  was  also  predicted  in  the  most  explicit 
manner.  Indeed,  it  was  evident,  and  sufficiently  proved, 
that  "Our  Lord"  and  Saviour,  to  whom  the  apostle 
called  his  brethren's  attention,  was  descended  from  Judah, 
and  of  the  family  of  David,  of  which  Moses  in  the  law 
had  said  nothing  concerning  their  admission  to  the  priest- 
hood ;  so  that  the  prediction  and  its  accomplishment  con- 
curred in  proving  that  the  Aaronic  priesthood  and  the 
Mosaic  law  were  abrogated,  and  of  no  farther  validity  or 
efficacy.  The  j.rophecyof  the  Messiah,  as  a  Priest  after 
the  order  of  Melchisedec,  made  this  evident,  even  to  a 
demonstration  ;  yea,* more  evident  than  any  other  argu- 
ment coulcl  do  ;  as  this  Priest  was  not  constituted  after, 
or  according  to,  the  law  of  Moses,  or  any  of  its  pre- 
scriptions, which  were  in  themselves  carnal  command- 
ments relating  to  mere  externals,  and  incapable'of  securing 
spiritual  excellency  to  the  appointed  high  priests  ;  but  He 
was  con.slitmed,  "  according  to  the  power  of  an  endless 


humble  boldness,  and  are  not  wholly  excluded,  as  the 
Gentiles  during  the  law,  or  kept  at  a  great  distance,  as 
the  Israelites  themselves  were.  The  concluding  words 
may  be  rendered,  "  The  bringing  in  of  a  better  hope  ?.s 
"  that,  by  which  we  draw  near  to  God."  The  original 
word  signifies  something  more  than  bringing  in,  and 
im|jlies  that  this  "  better  hope"  was  brought  in,  even 
under  the  old  dispensation,  by  the  promises  and  prophecies 
of  the  Messiah,  and  by  the  types  of  the  law,  though 
more  fully  and  clearly  v/hcn  Christ  had  actually  come,  &nd 
finished  his  work  on  earth,  and  entered  into  his  <^lorv. 
"  The  weakness  and  unprofitableness  of  the  ceremonral 
"  law,"  either  to  jiisdfy  or  sanctify  those  who  rested  in 
the  outward  observance- of  it,  and  did  not  by  faith  look  to 
the  things  prefigured  by  them,  was  exactly  parallel  to  the 
Christian  sacraments,  when  the  ojiiis  ope'rnhim,  ilie  mere 
attendance  on  the  '  outward  anrl  visible  sign,'  is  dejiended 
on,  wjiile'lhe  inward  and  sjjiritual  grace,'  the  things 
signified  in  them,  are  disregarded.  To  such  jicr.sons  they 
are  "  weak  and  unprofitable,"  but  to  believers  they  are 
means  of  grace,  and  solemn  and  acceptable  acts  of  spi- 
ritual worship. 


.7.  tf.  C.'' 


HEBREWS. 


j9.  D.  65 


' Or, «HMw.n>r  -1  (For  those  prio.5{3  wore  made  with- 
''•""cTi  out  '*  an  oath  ;  but  this  with  nn  oath,  by 
•'.s:"""' '■'■""  him  that  .«aicl  unto  him,"  The  Lord 
Vi'V^j^'T-roSlP  snare,  luul  will  not  repent,  Thou  art 
.Vm' ?-?.:.*  ix.  a  Priest  forever,  after  the  order  of  Mel- 

.>-53       Xli.il.       ,   .         ,  s 

»iii.2n.  D«n  IX  cni=edec  ;) 

S7.    Malt  xxvi.         ,,  -«T>  K  1  In 

It.   .(lark  xiy.      22  By  so  niiicn  was  Jesus  made  ''  a 
M.' 1  COT.Vi.is!  Surety  "'  of  a  better  testament.  * 
jj  ,Nea. xii.  10,      2.3  And  they  truly  '  were  many  priests, 
'■•'3"  °i'i'  u'u  ^^ccause   they  were  not  suffered  to  con- 
Mi  D'i'uo[n°5"  ^'"^'^  by  reason  of  death  : 

2'1  But  this   man,  because  '  he    conti- 


%  Or,apr,i(ithood. 

^''„",;j';|;  nueth  ever,    hath    an     f    unchangeable 
7.  1,  priesthood. 

,{       2.'j   VVhereforc  "  he  is  able  also  to  save 

jn  vi.  37-10.  s.  29,  30.  liph.  iii   20.  Phil.  iii.  21.  2  Tim.  i.  12   Jude21. 


not  fn 
njiolhcr. 
<i  ii.  la  V 
xlv  S2    1 


themt  to  the  ulterui  v  ,  that  "  come  imto  t  or, ,t.<r.noK. 
God    y   by  him,  seeiri:'  iic  '  ever  liveth  ".''i,  ^y.^xiiis* 
'  to  make  intercession  for  them.  3:":  l^xl'i  l\'. 

2(»  For  ''  such  an  Ilicfh  Priest  "=  be-  y"'  is''  Joim 
tame  lis,  who  ii  ''  holy,  harmless,  unde-  L'^Rph  T  il. 
tilcci,  separate  Jrom  sinners,  and  "made  1.  = 
liii^her  than  the  heavens  ; 


8  16.  2.1 

is.  :,i.     Is.  hii. 

.•-,  ,  ...  ,  12  lix   16  Dan 

27   Who  needeth  not  'daily,  as  those  ii.:^  John  sir 


13.  16 


23. 


high  priests,  to  offer  up  sarrificc,  s  first  f,''„^'"'''iiif~35' 
for  his  own  sins,  '"  and  then  for  the  pro-  j,p°.*'!;j"-3''/' 
pie's:  for  '  this  he  did  once,  when  he ''jJ,;. ,,/';' |'|_|*; 
offered  up  himself  Vxiv.'ze.  .el"''* 

28  For  '•    the  law  maketh   men  hijrh'', 


f  x,  II.  Ex 


!2  11.  47.  .Irihn  vii 
2.  iii.  5.  Kev.iii.7 
19    E|.h   i    10-S? 


y.  XIV  30.  Acts  i 
-ei  3.iv.  14.  viil 
8-10   Phil. 


1.36. 


27  i  Cor 
ill  1  xii  2.  Ps  KviiT.13  Mjtt. 
11  1  I'et.  iii  21  Rev  i.l7  J8. 
7.  Lev.  1T.3.  Sec.  ix  7,Sic.  xvi. 

15. i  ix.  14  55  28   X.  6-12     I,  liii    10-12 

-k  Ste  on,  v.  1,2.  Ex   xixii.  21,22.  Lev.  iv    3 


V.  20 — 22.  The  very  great  superiority  of  the  Priest- 
hood of  Christ,  to  that  of  Aaion,  was  evident  from 
another  particular.  Jehovah  appointed  tiie  .Levilical 
priesthood  "  without  an  oath,"  by  which  he  showed  that 
diat  appointment  was  revocable,  and  that  it  would  not 
always  continue.  But,  in  constituting  the  Mcs.siah  to  be 
a  perpetual  High  Priest,  he  most  solemnly  confirmed  the 
appointment  with  an  oath  ;  thus  declaring  most  evidently 
that  it  was  never  to  be  disannulled,  hi  projiortion  there- 
fore to  this  immense  ditlerence,  it  was  to  be  concluded 
that  Jesus  was  the  Surety  of  a  better  covenant  than  that 
of  Aaron.  The  word  rendered  "  Surety"  signifies  a 
person  that  is  bound  with  another  for  the  payment  of  a 
debt,  or  the  performance  of  an  engagement.  Jesus,  the 
Surety  of  his  people,  hecanie  aii.'iwcrable  for  their  debt  of  I  apostle  was  discoursing,  possessed  an  unchangeable  priest- 


asa  lease,  when  the  term  of  it  is  expired,  or  a  bond,  when 
it  is  paid  and  cancelled.  This  was  requisite,  in  order 
that  the  irrevocable  [n-icsthood  of  Christ,  and  the  better 
covenant  ratified  to  him,  might  be  openly  introduced,  and 
established  for  the  benefit  of  the  nations  of  the  earth. 
{Noles,  Ex.  xix.) 

V.  23 — 2.5.  The  sacred  writer  here  adduced  another 
proof  of  the  superiority  of  the  Messiah's  priesthood  above 
that  of  Aaron  :  in  the  latter  case  there  were  many  priests  ; 
because,  being  sinful,  dying  men,  they  were  soon  removed 
from  their  station,  and  others  succeeded  them  in  it  ;  and 
the  office  passing  so  frequently  from  one  to  another  strong- 
ly marked  its  -weakness  and  inefficacy.  But  the  Person  of 
whom  the  prophet  had  spoken,   and  concerning  whom  the 


•sin,  and  engaged  to  satisfy  divine  justice,  and  magnify  the 
holy  law,  as  their  representative,  as  well  as  to  bring  them 
to  that  repentance,   faith,  and  holiness,  which  are   requi- 
site to  their  participation  of  the  blessings  of  his  covenant, 
and,  by  entering  into  this  engagement,  and  fulfilling  it  in 
their  behalf,  he  became  the  Surety  of  the  Father  to  them 
for  the   performance  of  all  the  promises  of  the  covenant, 
being  audiorized  and  exalted,  in  human  nature,  to  confer 
on  them  all  the  blessings  stipulated  therein.     The  word, 
rendered  leslament,  is  commonly  rendered  covenant .-  its 
import  hath  been  repeatedly  considered,  and  we  shall  have 
occasion  shortly  to  speak  of  it  as  used  for  a  testamentary 
appointment.     The  better  covenant,  of  which  Jesus  is  the 
Surety,  is  not  here  contrasted  with  the  covenant  of  works, 
by  which  every  transgressor  is  shut  up  under  the  curse  ; 
but  distinguished  from  the  Sinai-covenant  with  Israel,  and 
the  legal  dispensation  under  which  the  church  had  so  long 
continued  ;  for  the  covenant  of  works  had  no  connexion 
with  the  Aaron  ic  priesthootl  or  the  ceremonial  law,  which 
exhibited    in  shadows    the   blessings  of  the  covenant  of 
grace.     But  the    covenant,  of  which   Jesus   was  Surety, 
was  far  better  than  that  of  which  the  high  priests  of  Israel 
were  typical   sureties,  and  brought  the  church,  and  every 
believer,  into  far  clearer  light,  more  perfect  liherty,  and 
more  abundant  privilege,  than  that  could  do.     The  tempo- 
l-ary  legal  covenant  with  Israel  must  therefore  be   abroga- 
Jed  ;  or,  being  fulfilled,  and  having  answered  the  purpo- 
ses for  which  it  was  appointed,  it  must  become  invalid; 


hood,  that  was  never  to  pass  out  of  his  hands,  and  never 
would  be  liable  to  interru[)tion  or  cessation.     For  as  his 
death  was   the  appointed   sacrifice    for  the  sins  of  all  his 
people,   so  heaven  was  the  true  sanctuary,   in  which   his 
subsequent  ministrations  were  to  be  performed,  and  there 
possessing  immortality,  he  must  exercise  his  jiriestly  otfice 
in  the  most  perfect  manner,   till  the  consummation  of  all 
things.     On    which  account  he   is  able,    not  only  by  his 
omnipotence,  but   in   virtue   of  his  priestly  character  and 
sacrifice,  to  save  perfer.lii/,(o  the  etid,  in  all  possible  emer- 
gencies  and  extremities,    from    all   guilt,    jiollution,   and 
temptation,  in  all  dangers,  and  against  all  enemies  ;  every 
one,  and  the  whole   company,  of  those  through  all    ages 
and  nations,  who  come  to  God  as  sinners  for  salvation  by 
him,  believing  in  his  name,  depending  on  his  atonement 
and  intercession,  and  asking  all  blessings  for  his  sake,  and 
as  the  free  gift  of  God   through  him.     This  he  is  able  to 
do,  because  he  is  not  like  a  mere  man,  who  undertakes  to 
protect  or  deliver  another,  and  perhaps  dies  in  the  critical 
season  ;  but  he  ever  liveth  and  reigneth  as  a  Priest  upoa 
his  throne,    to   make  intercession  for   those  who  come  to 
God  by  him  ;  to  plead  his  merits  and  sacrifice   in  their  be- 
half ;  to  present  their  persons,  services,  and  prayers,  for 
acceptance,  through  the  ransom  of  his  blood  ;  to  interpose 
between  them  and  every  one  that  would  lay  any  thing  to 
their  charge  ;  to  protect  and  deliver  them  by  his  almighty 
power,  and  to  give  all  things  to  them  from  his  unsearchable 
I  riches. 


A.  D.  Gj. 

r^  pncst 


CHAPTER  VIIJ. 

wliich   have  iiifirmily;  but  '  the 


A.  D.  €.l 


pts«o».3  i  =  word  of  the  oath,    which  was  biiicc  the  Further  cvkkncc   of  tfie  suptriorily  of  the 
'i'*:  "  "''  '  law,  °'  makelh  the  Son,  *"   who  is  *  con-       Messiah's  priesthood    to  that  of  Jiaroiu 


•lir  li^'AtM  i'^'secratcd  for  evermore 

10    V     9      Luke 

xiii.  M.  Jolui  iii  3a.  o- 


Y"^  2G— C".  The  consiJera'.e  inquirer  into  this  most 
interesting  subject  woiilJ  perceive,  that  siicli  a  High 
Priest  as°Christ  could  alone* suit  the  case  of  lost  dinners, 
who  were  to  be  restored  (o  the  favour  and  image  of  a  holy 
God,  in  a  manner  consistent  with  the  glory  of  his  name, 
and  peculiarly  suited  to  display  that  glory.  Such  a  one 
become,  or  was  proper  for,  them,  as  was  perfectly  holy  in 
his  nature,  harmless  anJ  spotless  in  his  own  obedience, 
(hat  no  charge  might  be  brought  against  him  ;  undefiicd  in 
liis  ministrations,  separate  in  disposition  and  conduct 
from  the  sinners  in  whose  behalf  he  v  as  i<>  ijiterpose,  and 
m?de  higher  than  the  heavens,  and  all  their  glorious  inha- 
bitants :°  that  the  dignity  of  his  Person  and  the  pre- 
eminence of  his  exaltation  might  give  efficacy  to  his 
ministrations, "and  manifest  the  justice  an'l  holiness  of  God 
in  savinrf  sinners  for  his  sake,  and  through  his  merits.  He 
must  begone,  who  had  no  need  to  offer  sacrifices  for  him-, 
self  at  all.  or  repeatedly  in  behalf  of  others,  as  the  Levit- 
ical  priests,  (who  were  the  coadjutors  of  the  high  priest,) 
did  dailt/,  and  the  high  priest  did  oil  every  return  of  the 
ffreat  day  of  expiation.  But  such  a  High  Priest  could  not 
he  found,  except  Jesus,  whose  one  oblation  of  himself,  be- 
ing of  infinite  value,  rendered  further  sacrifices  for  ever 
needless.  For  the  law  made  infirm  and  sinful  men  high 
priests,  whose  persons  and  services  always  needed  atone- 
ment and  forgiveness,  and  many  of  whom  were  men  of  very 
bad  characters ;  but  the  word  of  the  I.ord,  which  he  had 
ratified  with  an  oath,  and  which  had  been  sj:)oken  long  af- 
ter the  giving  of  the  law,  and  reached  far  beyond  it,  had 
appointed  the  eternal  Son  of  God  to  that  oflice,  who  was  in 
all  respects  competent  to  it,  as  he  alone  could  be  ;  and  he 
was  moreover  consecrated  or  perfected  to  it  for  evermore. 
It  was  therefore  evident,  that  the  Levitical  priesthood  was 
intended  to  typify,  and  prepare  the  way  for,  that  of  Christ ; 
which  was  purposed  in  due  time  to  supersede  and  dis- 
r.anul  it. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—18. 

Es'ery  part  of  scripture  was  intended,  in  one  way  or  an- 
other, to  honour  our  King  of  Righteousness  and  Peace, 
our  glorious  High  Priest  and  Saviour ;  and  the  more  accu- 
rately we  examine  it,  the  fuller  will  be  our  conviction  that 
"  the  testimony  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  prophecy."  May 
v/e  then  learn  in  simplicity  to  trust  in  him,  and  submit  lo 
Jiim,  to  copy  his  righteousness,  to  seek  the  peace  of  ins 
kingdom,  to  devote  all  that  we  are  and  have  to  liis  service, 
and  to  expect  i»les;ings  from  him  alone  !  May  we  go  forth 
in  our  spiritual  conflicts,  at  his  word,  and  in  his  strength  ; 
ascribe  all  our  victories  to  his  grace  ;  aid  desire  to  be  met 
and  blessed  by  him  in  all  our  ways  !  Patriarchs,  prophets, 
aposUes,  and  angels,  own  him  to  be  far  better  and  greater 
than  they  all;  preceding  events  and  dis|)ensations,  fiom 
♦he   beginning,  prepared  the  way  for  his  appearance,  and 

Vol..  v.— No.  34. 


criAP.  VIII. 


1 — (J;  and  that   the  Sinai-covenant  was 
to  be  abrogated,  to  make  way  for  a  ncia 


introduced  his  royal  priesthood  :  those  instiiutions,  which 
had  divine  authority  and  eminent  usefulness  for  the  time, 
after  his  coming  were  disannulled,  "  because  of  the  wcak- 
•'  ness  and  unprofitableness  of  them  ;"  for  a  better  hope 
was  then  introduced,  by  which  we  draw  nigh  to  our  of- 
fended God,  and  call  him,  "  Abba,  Father."  No  further 
change  shall  now  take  place  in  the  priesthood,  or  the  wor 
ship  of  the  Church,  by  any  future  revelation  from  God; 
but  he  will  "  overturn,  overturn,  ovci'turn,"  the  kingdoms 
of  the  earth,  till  that  of  our  Melcliisedec  be  every  where 
established.  As  the  Surety  of  a  far  better  covenant  than 
that  connected  with  the  Levitical  priesthood,  he  hath  given 
his  Church  and  every  believer  the  greatest  advantages 
for  follow  ing  after  perfection.  May  he  stii'  up  the  hearts  of 
his  ministers  and  people,  and  pour  out  his  Spirit,  through- 
out all  his  Church,  that  more  spiritual  worship  and  holy 
obedience  may  every  where  abound ;  and  that  the  congre- 
gations and  services  of  his  saints  on  earth  may  more  resem- 
ble those  of  heaven ! 

V.  19— 2r. 

It  becomes  us  to  aspire  afler  a  degree  of  sjiirituality  and 
holiness,  ai  much  superior  to  those  of  old  testament-be- 
lievers, as  our  advantages  exceed  theirs.  No  man  who 
knows  God,  and  his  holy  law  of  love,  and  who  understands 
the  evil  of  sin,  and  the  difficulty  of  saving  sinners  to  the 
glory  of  God,  could  desire  the  continuance  of  a  priest- 
hood, "  according  to  a  carnal  commandment ;"  which  ap- 
pointed those  to  that  office  who  were  themselves  sinners*  ' 
and  needed  to  ''  ofl^er  sacrifices  for  themselves  first,  and 
'•  then  for  the  jjeople  ;"  nor  could  they  wish  those  to 
retain  that  station,  who  generally  filled  it.  But  now,  that 
the  Son  of  God  is  made  the  High  Priest  of  his  believing 
Israel,  even  such  a  High  Priest  as  became  us,  being 
"  holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  separate  from  sinners,  and 
"  made  higher  than  the  heavens,"  we  may  well  rejoice 
that  he  is  consecrated  for  evermore,  and  that  he  hath  an 
unchangeable  priesthood.  As  he  is  '•  able  to  save  to  the 
"  uttermost,  all  who  come  to  God  through  him,"  let  the 
vilest  of  sinners  api^roach  in  this  way  to  the  mercy-seat  oi' 
our  forgiving  God,  seeing  "  he  ever  liveth  to  make  inter- 
"  cession  for  them."  None  need  be  dismayed,  but  they 
who  will  not  come  unto  God,  or  who  will  not  conic  in 
the  name  of  his  beloved  Son ;  and  the  case  of  those  will 
soon  become  hopeless,  how  great  soever  their  present  pre- 
sumption may  be.  But.  let  believers  meditate  on  the 
power  and  grace  of  their  great  High  Priest,  and  on  his 
universal  and  absolute  sovereignly  ;  and  let  them  copy 
his  holy,  harmless,  and  undefiled  conduct,  and  separation 
from  sinners ;  then  they  may  confidently  expect,  that  he 
will  "save  them  to  the  uttermost,"  and  'deliver  them, 
'  in  all  time  of  their  tribulation,  in  all  lime  of  their  wealth, 
•  in  the  hour  of  death,  and  in  the  day  of  judgment.' 

3  N 


A.  D.  6§. 


HEBREWS. 


Jl.  D.  OD 


ll  S'c  on,  i.  3  11 
xli.  3.  Rev.  ill 
21. 

c  IChr.  xxix.  II 
Joii  xxsvii.  22 
1'!  xxi  S  xl» 
3.4  cic.  I.ctiv 
12.  Is  Xliv  U 
MiC    V    4., 

*ix  U-11  N  21 
Ex  xxxvii  I  3S 
KXiX  44  Horn. 
XV.  0 

•  Or.  hu'ri  (»ln?j. 

eix   II.  21  24 

rxj  10  2  Cor.  V 
I    Cul  ii  I!. 


ti  ix   14  K.D-U, 
John  vi.&l  Kph 


i  vii.ll— IS  Vum 

:{vi-40.  XVI)  I'J 
)3.  xviii.  5.  1 
€lir   .xxvi.    la, 


and  LelUr  coccnant.    through  a   superior 
Mcdiitlor,  7 — 13. 

NOW^  of  ihc  things  wliich  \vc  liave 
spoken,  this  is  the  sum  :  "  We  have 
such  aii  High  Priest,  ''  wlio  is  set  on  the 
light  hand  of  the  throne  of"  the  Majesty 
in  the  heavens  ; 

2  'a  ''  Minister  of  *  the  sanctuary,  and 
of'  tlie  true  tabernacle,  '  which  the  Lord 
pitclied,and  not  man. 

3  Fur  8  every  high  priest  is  ordained 
to  olTcr  gifts  and  sacrifices  :  ulierefore  it 
is  of  necessity  that  this  man  ''  liavc  some- 
what also  to  otler. 

4  For  if  lie  were  on  earth,  '  he  should 


NOTES. 
CFIAP.  Vllf.  V.  1,  2.  The  principal  matter,  or 
the  substance,  of  what  had  been  discoursed  on  was  this, 
that  Chri.stians  had  such  a  High  Priest  as  became,  and  was 
needful  for  them  ;  who,  having  finished  his  work  on  earth, 
had  ascended  into  the  heavens,  and  was  exalted  to  jjrc-' 
eminent  dignity  and  authority,  at  the  right  hand  of  God, 
in  that  place  where  lie  displays  his  glorious  majesty,  and 
which  may  be  called  his  royal  throne;  (A'o<f,  Is.  ]x\i.  1.) 
Thus  Christ  was  constituted  the  minister,  to  otficiate  in 
holy  things,  or  in  the  most  holy  place,  of  which  that  in  the 
tabernacle  had  been  a  type  ;  and  in  this  office  he  presided 
t.vcr  the  "  true  tabernacle,  which  the  Lord  pitched,"  by 
liis  almighty  power,  and  which  was  not  constituted  by 
human  skill  or  labour,  as  the  tabernacle  in  the  wilderness 
had  been.  Some  exjilain  "  the  true  tabernacle,"  of  heaven 
exclusively,  as  signifying  the  same  with  the  sanctuary  ; 
others  interpret  it  of  the  human  nature  of  Christ,  in  which 
■^le  tabernacled  among  men,  and  in  which  he  officiates  as 
nigh  Priest  in  the  holy  of  holies  above  ;  yet,  as  his  human 
nature  is  needful  to  constitute  his  Person  as  High  Priest, 
rather  than  to  be  the  place  of  his  ministrations,  the  figure 
seems  harsh.  But  as  the  whole  tabernacle  comprised  the 
inner  and  the  outer  sanctuary,  and  as  the  high  priest  alone 
went  into  the  Torinor,  while  the  other  piiesls  officiated  in 
the  hitter,  in  subordination  to  him,  whose  typical  services 
renderod  theirs  accepted ;  and  as  the  tabernacle  was  an 
emblem  of  the  whole  Churc'i  of  God,  (though  it  ty  pitied  the 
human  nature  of  Christ  also  ;)  it  seems  most  obvious  lo  ox- 
plain  "  the  true  tabernacle,"  to  signify  the  whole  Church 
of  the  redeemed  on  earth  and  in  heaven  as  one.  by  its  un- 
ion with  Christ  Jesus;  for  believers,  separately  and  col- 
lectively, "  avc  the  habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit." 
Christ  ministers  personally  in  the  holy  place  above,  as  sole 
High  Priest;  he  presides  over  the  whole  true  tabernacle, 
and  so  the  prayers  and  services  of  the  spiritual  priesthood 
on  earth  are  rendered  acceptable  and  efficacious,  through 
his  meritorious  intercession  in  heaven. 

V.  3— (5.  {Note,  V.  1.)  As  every  high  priest,  accord- 
ing to  the  law,  was  appointed  to  offer  gifts  and  sacrifices, 
ao  it  was  rcqui.site  that  this  Person,  even  Chrin,  should 
Lave  somewhat  to  offer,  that  the  Antitype  mi^ht  corres- 
pond with    the  type  ;    and  indeed  for  still  niore  co<rent 


not  he  a  priest,  seeing  that  t  tlicrc   are +°''-   "•')  «« 
nriests  that   olTer  gifts   according  to  the 
law ;  • 

5  Who  serve  imto  ^  the  example  and  '','\.^'|  ^j"''  » 
sliadow  of  lieavenly  things,  as  Moses  was 
admonished  of  God  when  he  was  about 
to  make  the  tabernacle  :  for,'  See,  saith '^^/,y3"x5»'.T 
lie,  tltat  thou  make  all  things  according  *ch^",>^i,V,l' ij 
to  the  pattern  shewed  to  thee  in  the  ''J  A'^^"*"" 
mount. 

(j  But  now  hath  he  ""obtained  a  more  jii..«;i' J'.,  f 
excellent,  ministry,  l)y  how  much  also  he  ,<f,^' '"'|  '/•», 
IS  "  the  Mediator  of  a  better  J  covenant,  f^J'u'I-jJ"- -^• 
which  was  established  "  upon  better  pro-  °i"'~^" c.»uT, 
mises.  i^r?';';" '■-■ 


reasons.  He  therefore  assumed  human  nature,  appc.Tred 
on  earth,  and  there  gave  himself  a  Sacrifice  to  God  for  the 
sins  of  his  people,  and  then  he  ascended  into  heaven,  to 
appear  before  God,  as  with  the  blood  of  the  sacrifice,  in 
their  behalf;  all  which  exacdy  corresponded  to  the  method 
prescribed  to  the  high  priest  on  the  great  day  of  expiation. 
(Notes,  Lev.  xvi.)  It  was  not  jiroper  for  him  to  continue 
on  earth,  after  he  had  offered  his  one  all-sufficient  sacrifice  ; 
for  in  that  case  he  would  not  have  been  a  priest ;  seeing, 
in  respect  of  the  legal  services,  there  were  priests  ap- 
pointed to  perform  them  :  Christ,  not  being  of  the  priestly 
tribe,  could  not  properly  have  interfered  in  them  ;  and 
heaven  was  the  appointed  sanctuary,  in  which  he  must 
perform  the  rest  of  his  meritorious  and  efficacious  minis- 
trations ;  being  the  true  holy  of  holies,  the  place  in  which 
Jehovah  displays  his  glory,  and  dispenses  his  blessings 
from  the  mercy-scat.  The  priests,  indeed,  who  offered 
sacrifices  in  the  earthly  sanctuary,  ministered  in  the  wor- 
ship of  God  after  a  ritual,  which  was  formed  to  be  an 
exemplar  and  shadow  of  heavenly  things ;  this  had  been 
intimated  to  Moses,  when  he  was  charged  to  form  evciy 
thing  relative  to  the  tabernacle  according  to  the  exact 
pattern  shown  to  him  in  the  mount.  (Note,  Ex.  xxv.  40.) 
The  various  particulars  respecting  Christ  and  his  salvation, 
which  were  typified  by  the  tabernacle,  its  furniture,  and 
worship,  have  already  been  explained.  [Notes,  Ex.  xxv. 
xxxi.)  There  seems  no  reason  for  restricting  the  meaning 
of  this  charge  to  the  human  nature  of  Christ,  seeing  his 
Person,  priesthood,  sacrifice,  and  intercession,  were  evi- 
dently predicted  in  the  directions  given  to  Moses  on  that 
occasion.  Instead  of  interfering  with  the  priests  in  the 
typical  services  of  .the  temple,  Christ  had  obtained  a  far 
superior  ministry,  of  real  intrinsic  value  and  efficacy,  in 
the  heavenly  sanctuary,  in  which  he  was  as  much  superior 
to  the  priests  after  the  order  of  Aaron,  as  the  covenant, 
of  which  he  was  the  Mediator  was  a  better  covenant, 
founded  and  established  on  better  promises,  than  the  Sinai- 
covenant  with  Israel.  It  has  repeatedly  been  observed, 
that  all  unbelievers  continued  personally  undrr  the  covenar,-t 
of  works,  and  that  believers  were  personally  interested  in 
the  covenant  of  grace,  by  faith  in  the  Messiah  that  was  to 
come.  The  Mosaic  dispensation  contained  in  it  a  typical 
Gospel,  and  its  ordinances  were  to  believers  means  of  graf  e, 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  Vm. 


J.  D.  iir*. 


p8.    Til 

Gal  iii. 
q  Sec  on  Jcr  SXX: 

31  -31 


7  For  if  that  fir^t  covenant  p  had  been 
'  faultless,  then  should  no  place  have  been 
'i\iif's"sxx^"  sought  for  the  second. 
?."Uvi'W"  8  For  finding  fault  with  them,  "  he 
"M»t{'»x*'i'"  28' saith,  Behold,  ■■  the  days  come,  saith  the 
Luke  xxH.  so.  Lord,  when  1  will  make  ^a  new  '  cove- 
corMi^.  nant  with  the  house  of  Israel,  and  with 
xxxiuo  sssiiii  the  house  of  Judah  : 
f.fl.ei.xjxviise'  9  Not  according  to  "  the  covenant 
"x'xir.  3- n.  that  I  made  with  their  fathers,  in  the  day 
Uf"'"  j  v-j  *^,|  when  "  I  took  them  by  the  hand,  ^  to 
in.  15-19.  iv  24  lead  them  out  of  the   land  of  Effvpt  :  be- 

xGeo.xlt.16  .100  ...  O./  I        ' 

yni^sl'il'  '^^"S'2  ^thcy  contmued  not  ui  my  covenant, 
'8  and  1    "  regarded   them    not,    saith  the 


Cant 

xli.  13. 

Mark     ...... 

Actsixiesiii  11.  I  ,nrrl 

y  Ex    XIX.  4,  i.  '-'"-"'-"• 

Ps  ixxvii.  20.      10  For  "  this  is  the  covenant  that  I 


52 -SI. 


will  make  with  the  house  of  Israel  after 


lxx»i 

CT  43     csxwi 

11-14  Is.  xl  11 

Isiii  9   11-13 z  Es.  xxKii.  8  Dent  xxix.  25  x.-ixi.  18-18   .lo.'h.  xxiii- 15,  16.  2 

Kin-S  xvii.  IS— 18    Ps   Uxviji.  10,  11   S7.    Is.  sxir.  5.  6.  Jer  xi.  7.8  xxii.  8.  9.  xsxi. 

32.  Et.  xvi.  8.  59  XX  37,18. a  Jud;5   X    13,  14.  Lam.ir.  16.   Am.  v.  23.  Mai.  iii    13 

X    16,17. 


those  days,  saith  llie  Lord  ;  -^  I  will  *  j,nt  ^=,v, 
my  laws  into  their  mind,  and  write  them  ff;"' 
tin  their  hearts  :  and  "  I  will  be  to  them  "^t 
a  God,  and  -^  they  shall  be  to  me  a  nen-  f„  t 
pic  : 

11  And  f  they  shall  not  teach  eveiy  J^,fi,„,,„ 
man  his  neighbour,  and  every  man  his  3cr. ''x",'iv"  '7 
brother,  saying,  s  Know  the  Lord:  "for  ''""Kfx?!^;: 
all  shall  know  me, '  from  the  least  to  the  ixxvi'i.  i?: 
o-reatcf  xx.^i-i.  22  hos 

^ican.,'51.  1    10.  ii.2i  Zcch, 

12  For"  I  will  be  merciful  to  their  wa-t V'*':''3l: 
unrighteousness,  and  their  sins  and  their  e^Kx^xYx  lie, 
iniquities  will  1  remember  no  more.  i^Mi^u "li'ct 

13  In  that  he  saith,  'A  new  coycHrt?;/,  ri-^ii- 3  ii»  is. 
°  he  hath  made  the  fust  old.     Now   thai    '"''°  "'" "■  ^i 

I'll  I  1  1*1  John  II    27. 

winch  decayeth  and  waxeth  old  is  "  readv  5=  •""='    iV'- 

.  •   I        .^  ./     J7,  ja      I  chr 

to  vanish  away.  ^^^'<'  »  sci.i-. 

..::    .,,  .    .  .  .<  _     _  XXX-  23        Ezra 


I.  1  Cet.  i  2a. 
Or  give. 
f  Or.  tipon. 
'     i 

ii.  IB. 


h.le 
xlii.  1    8  xliv.  12.  A.l.  viii. 

Jer  XKXiii  8 120  M 

John  i   7-9   ii    1,2    Re».  i, 
Ii  6.  Matt  XX  i».  33   1  Cor 


:.   xxsiv.  30.  Hab  i 

k  s.  16,  17   Pa .    . 

»ii.  19.  Actsxiit.  38,39   Rom  ! 

1  See  an,  8 m  vii.  11    1 

8  2  Cor  V.  17. 


1  John  V.  20. '_i  Je 


as  well  as  acts  of  worship.  But  the  covenant  here  referred 
to  was  that  made  with  Israel  as  a  nati^,  securing  the 
possession  of  Canaan,  and  various  temporal  benefits,  to 
them,  on  prescribed  conditions  ;  and  the  promises  of  all 
spiritual  blessings,  and  of  eternal  life,  to  believers  of  all 
nations,  and  through  all  succeeding  ages,  which  were 
openly  revealed  by  the  Gospel,  and  ratified  through  Christ, 
are  of  infinitely  greater  value  than  any  temporal  advan- 
tages to  a  single  nalion'could  be. 

V.  7 — 13.  The  Hebrews  might  learn  from  their  own 
prophets,  that  their  national  covenant  and  the  legal  dispen- 
sation were  not  intended  to  be  perpetual;  for  if  that  cove- 
nant had  been  free  from  defect,  and  suited  to  bring  the 
Church  to  the  highest  state  of  perfection,  to  wiiich  it  was 
to  be  advanced  on  earth,  there  would  have  been  no  place 
for  a  second,  or  occasion  of  introducing  it,  or  proposing 
any  plans  for  another  covenant,  ns  the  Lord  never  changes 
his  methods  without  reason.  The  Mosaic  law,  indeed, 
and  the  Sinai-covenant,  were  well  suited  to  introduce  the 
promised  Messiah  and  the  Gospel  dispensation,  and  to 
form,  as  it  were,  a  proper  scaftblding  for  that  magnificent 
edifice;  yet  they  did  not  secure  the  sanctification  and  sal- 
vation of  the  peo[)!e ;  nor  did  they  even  prevent  such 
national  apostacies,  as  were  a  forfeiture  of  all  their  privi- 
leges. About  the  time  of  the  Babylonish  captivity,  there- 
fore, the  Lord,  by  his  prophet  Jeremiah,  reproved  tlie 
nation  of  Israel  for  their  violations  of  his  covenant,  and 
promised  to  make  a  new  covenant  with  his  people.  The 
passage  here  quoted  has  already  been  fully  explained,  and 
a  few  hints  must  here  suffice.  (Note,  Jer.  xxxi,  31 — 34.) 
The  words  translated  from  the  Hebrew,  "  although  I  was 
••  a  husband    unto  them,"  are  here  rendered,  "and  I  re- 

"  garded  them  not."  Learned  men  have  endeavoured  to  blessings.  If  it  were  dangei-ous  for  those  who  had  the 
prove,  that  they  may  be  rendered  either  way;  but  the  example  and  shadow  of  heavenly  things  to  deviate  in  the 
translation  here  adduced  from  the  Sepluagint  is  not  (he  least  from  the  divine  prescriptions,  how  can  they  escape 
most  obvious  meaning  of  the  original  ;  as,  however,  botli  condemnation,  who  have  the  clear  discovery  of  the  heavenly 
pro))osilions  contain  truth  and  instruction,  the  difference  is  things  themselves,  yet  worship  other  mediators,  prefer 
to  us  immaterial.  The  prophecy  was  fulfilled  in  the  con-  human  traditions,  come  to  God  in  their  own  name,  as  if 
version  of  multitudes  of  Judah  and  Israel,  in  the  primitive  >  righteous  persons,  o^-  refuse  to  come  at  all,  as  [(  soffic'ipat 

3N2 


times  of  the  Gospel :  but  it  is  also  fulfilled  to  all  the  sp  - 
ritual  Israel,  who  are  realli/  a  holy  nation,  as  Israel  ac- 
cording to  the  flesh  was  relatively:  the  repentance,  faith, 
divine  and  efficacious  teaching,  and  .sanctification  of  the 
chosen  people  of  God,  as  well  as  their  complete  forgive- 
ness, were  provided  for,  in  the  better  promises  of  this 
new  covenant,  and  thus  their  holy  obedience,  ^their  final 
perseverance,  and  their  eternal  salvation  were  secured. — 
The  apostle,  therefore,,  inferred  conclusively  from  this 
prediction,  that  the  promise  of  a  new  covenant  had  iq 
effect  made  the  first  old,  or  antiquated  ;  and  this  was  as 
much  as  to  say,  that  it  was  decaying,  and  about  to  vanish 
away.  So  that  the  abolition  of  the  national  covenant 
made  with  Israel,  and  the  abrogation  of  the  Mosaic  law, 
should  have  been  expected  at  the  coming  of  the  Messiah^ 
according  to  their  own  prophets. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

Whilst  we  bless  God,  that  of  his  plenteous  mercy  he 
hath  provided  for  us  lost  sinners  such  a  High  priest,  a.s 
suited  our  helpless  condition  ;  that  he  hath  accepted  his 
one  oblation  of  himself;  that  he  hath  exalted  him  to  the 
right  hand  of  his  Majesty  in  the  heavens,  tr.  be  a  minister 
of  the  sanctuary  and  of  the  true  tahernacle ;  and  that  he 
hath  made  a  better  covenant  with  him,  in  behalf  of  his 
(rue  people,  and  established  it  on  better  promises,  than 
those  given  to  Israel;  let  us  see  to  it,  that  we  draw  nigh 
to  him  in  this  appointed  way,  as  spiritual  worshippers,  in 
humble  faith,  and  submission  to  his  righteousness,  relyinaj 
on  his  mercy  and  truth,  and  praying  lor  all  his   promised 


J.  D.  65. 


a  Till.  7.  13 

b  10.  Lev.  ZTiii. 
3,  4  'JO  xxii.  9 
JJum  Ix.  12. 
Ez  xliii  II. 
Luke  i  fi 

•  Or.  ctnmonUs. 

C  10.  11.  viii  2. 
Bx.  XXT.  8  Col. 
ii  «. 

a  Ex.  xxvi.l— 30 
XXXvi.  1!  -  38, 
XSXiX  .12-34 
xl.  2   18-SO. 


XKXvii      10—24 
mXSiX       36—38 
xl.  82-24. 
t  Or,   holy.    Ex 


HEBREWS. 


J.  D.  65. 


SXV 


.  3J. 


19 


20. 


Ex.    XXTi.  31 
33.      xxsvi.    33 
—38      xl   3.   21. 
SCbr      iii.      14. 
Is  XXV  7  Mitt, 


XXV 


b\. 


gli.X.  19    I  KlDg3 


CHAP.  iX. 

The  tabernacle  and  its  furnilure,  and  (he 
typical  mcaninsr  of  its  ordinances,  1  — 
10.  jln  application  of  the  subject  to  the 
Priesthood,  sacrifice,  and  covenant  of 
Christ,  1 1—28. 

THEN  verily  '  tlie  first  covenant  "  had 
also  *  ordinances  of  divine  service, 
^  and  a  worldly  sanctuary. 

2  For  there  was  ''  a  tabernacle  made  : 
*=  the  first,  wherein  was  the  candlestick, 
and  the  table,  and  the  she  w-b read  ;  which 
is  called  t  the  sanctuary  : 

3  And  after  '  the  second  veil,  the  taber- 
nacle which  is  called  ^  the  Holiest  of  all  ; 

4  Which  had  *"  the  golden  censer,  and 


«».  10-16. 
I  -  S. 
xl  3. 
33,34. 
■     4  8. 


le. 


'  the  ark  of  the  covenant  overlaid  round  i  e« 
about    with    gold,    wherein    ''    was    the  "ix  3* 
golden  pot  that  had  manna,  '  and  Aaron's  fNuVJI.. 
od  that  budded,  '°  and  the   tables  of  the  m  ex"xxv^ 

J  XXVi.  33        jrj    '^ 

covenant;  21  Deatl's- 

5  And  "over  it  the  cherubims  of  glory  21  2cifr.V"io.* 

shadowinor  °  the  ftiercy-seat  ;  of  which  we  xxx""  e'l^l" 

cannot  now  speak  particularly.  '  ssm    iv    <. 

b  INow  when  these  things  were   thus  '    iKiogsxix! 

I  ■  .15.   Ps,  Ixxx   I 

ordained,  p  the  priests  went  always    into  *«'»    '    Eph. 

.1  r  1         '        I  I-    1  '  1         '"   '"     '  Pet  I. 

the    urst    tabernacie,    accompiishmff  the  '?  „  , 

.  -^      ,  r  S  oiv    t  Ler.  ivK 

service  oj  Uod  :  ^^J:l^  ,|'  <-'i>r. 

7   But   '•  into  the  second  went  the  high  fj^*  "T-chr' 

priest  alone,  once  every   year,  '  not  with-  f>*^'  j.':,-  ;'!• 


andybr  the  '  errors  of  the  people. 


13.  20 s 

I,ev  v 

18  2  Sa 

n   V 

7.  2  Clir 

i.  16.  xxviii. 

7  xxis 

14.  Hos 

IV. 

12.  Am.  i 

xxxiii  9  P3.  xix.  1: 


or  their  own  felicity  ?  In  every  part  of  our  worsliip  and 
obedience,  we  should  keep  close  to  the  only  and  perfect 
standard  of  Scripture,  and  every  deviation  must  be  propor- 
tionably  injurious  :  but  mistakes  in  the  way  of  a  sinner's 
access  and  acceptance  cannot  but  prove  fatal  in  the  end,  if 
not  previously  discovered  and  rectified. 

V.  r— 13. 

We  should  often  inquire,  whether  the  new  covenant  be 
really  sealed  and  ratified  to  us  ?  for,  though  tlie  Gospel- 
dispensation  is  fauUless,  and  though  the  Lord  hath,  as  it 
were,  taken  us  by  the  hand,  to  lead  us  forth  from  pagan 
and  antichrisliaa  idolatry,  yet  he  will  have  no  special 
regard  to  us  at  last,  unless  he  now  put  his  laws  into  our 
minds  and  write  them  in  our  hearts,  as  the  principle  of 
genuine  repentance  and  willing  obedience,  unless  we  ex 
pect  our  happiness  from  him  as  nur  God,  and  worship  him- 
spiritually  as  his  people  ;  and  unless  we  are  taught  by 
his  Holy  Spirit  to  know  him  in  such  a  manner,  as  uprightly 
to  fear,  love,  trust,  and  obey  him.  Thus  all  true  Israel- 
ites, from  the  least  to  the  greatest,  are  taught  of  God,  and 
sealed  as  his  people  ;  and  thus  they  are  assured,  that  he 
hath  been  merciful  to  their  sins,  and  will  remember  their 
iniquities  no  more.  This  "  righteousness  shall  be  for 
••  ever,  this  salvation  shall  not  be  abolished,"  and  the 
blessings  of  thi;  irrevocable  covenant  will  be  the  eternal 
portion  of  every  true  believer.  But  all  other  things, 
whether  they  be  worldly  vanities,  external  privileges,  or 
forms  and  notions  of  religion,  will  soon  decay,  wax  old, 
vanish  away,  and  leave  "those  who  have  trusted  in  them 
most  miserable  for  evermore. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IX.  V.  l.-,5.  The  apostle,  knowing  the 
excessive  and  dangerous  attachment  of  the  Hebrews  to 
ihe  legal  ceremonies,  proceeded  more  particularly  to  show 
their  t^vpical  reference  to  Christ.  The  first  covenant  had 
indeed  ordinances  of  divine  worship,  the  observance  of 
which  constiiuted  a  considerable  part  of  the  legal  right- 
cousnc:;s  of  Israel,  as  a. nation;  and  it  had  a  sanctuarv. 


built  of  such  materials,  and  decorated  with  such  magni- 
ficence, as  this  present  world  afibrds,  and  as  carnal  men 
adcnire.  For  Moses,  at  God's  command,  caused  the  taber- 
nacle to  be  erected,  which,  besides  the  courts,  and  the 
porch,  consisted  of  two  parts  :  in  the  first  division,  called 
"  the  holy  place,"  or  the  sanctuary,  were  the  candlestick, 
the  table,  and  the  shew-bread  ;  and  within  the  second  veil, 
in  the  holiest  of  all,  were'  the  ark,  and  the  other  things 
here  mentioned.  {Soles,  &c.  Ex.  xvi.  32 — 34.  xxv — 
xxvii.  xxxvii — xl.  Num.  xvii.)  The  golden'ccnser,  on 
which  the  high  priest  burned  incense  within  the  veil,  on 
the  day  of  expiation,  seems  to  have  been  left  in  the  most 
holy  place  during  the  rest  of  the  year.  The  rod  of  Aaron 
and  the  golden  pot  of  manna  were  wilkin  the  holy  of 
holies,  and  by,  or  near,  the  ark,  as  the  word  may  be  ren- 
dered ;  but  they  seem  not  to  liave  been  put  ivilhin  it. — 
(1  Kings  viif.  9.)  The  typical  import  of  all  these  things 
has  been  shown  ;  and  it  is  not  necessary  to  speak  of  them 
particularly  in  this  place,  even  as  it  was  not  for  the  apostle. 
The  golden  altar  of  incense  is  not  mentioned  in  this  cata- 
logue ;  for  what  reason  we  know  not;  but  the  conjecture 
of  some  expositors,  that  the  words,  rendered  the  golden 
"  censei',"  meant  that  altar,  is  groundless;  for  that  was 
stationary  in  the  first  sanctuary,  and  was  not  used  by  the 
high  priest  on  the  day  of  atonement,  who  burned  incense 
on  a  portable  censer  within  the  veil. 

V.  6,  7,  When  all  the  particulars  above  mentioned 
had  been  prepared,  according  to  God's  appointment,  the 
ordinary  priests  performed  the  several  parts  of  their  office 
in  the  first  sanctuary  at  all  times,  without  .further  limita- 
tion. But  the  high  priest  alone  was  allowed  to  go  into 
the  most  holy  place ;  nay,  he  was  not  allowed  to  enter 
thitlier  more  than  once,  or  on  one  da)',  in  the  year;  nor 
even  on  that  day,  till  he  had  offered  sacrifices  for  his  own-  ' 
transgressions,  and  those  of  the  nation,  and  then  he  took 
the  blood  of  the  sin-ofi'eriiig  within  the  veil,  to  sprinkle 
before  the  mci'cy-seat.  {Notes,  Lev,  xvi.)  Thus,  out  of 
Israel,  that  holy  nation,  one  holy  tribe  was  selected  ;  of 
that  tribe,  one  holy  family  ;  and  of  that  family  one  person 
to  be  "  holiness  to  the  Lokd  :"  yet  even  this  person,  so 
carefully  selected  from  the  whole  race  of  men,  might  not- 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


J.  D.  65. 


till,  7. 1115  Is.  8  The  '  Holy  Ghost  tliis  signifying, 
iMiM.s:'xsff:K  that  "the  way  into  the  holiest  of  all  was 
Pet>ii"'''^  not  yet  maJe   manifest,  while   as  the  first 

"i9-22  John  x'  tabernacle  was  yet  standing  : 

7.9  Mv  6  bph       g  VViiich  was  "  a  figure  for  ^  the  time 

Vu'i'ptt.ii  I"  then   present,  in  which  were  offered  both 

y  villi.  Ki.39  40.  .,.      '  1  ■!•  .\        ,  11 

iFct.  111.  u    '  oriits    and    saerihccs,    "that    could   not 

2  Sf f  on,  V    I.  II*  I  1*  I       1  •  /'       1 

a  13,  u.  vii  18,19  niakc  hmi  that  did   the    service  perlect, 

a.  1 — *.  11.  Gal.  .     .  ,  .  ' 

J".ri    ,       .  as  nertainino- to  the  conscience; 

b  xiii  9.  Lev  XI.  t  ,   p  II,-  I 

31?-;,  k!"^ "u       10    iVhica   stood  only   ''    in  meats  and 
A^f  ,",5'^-'*  drinks,   and  '  divers  washings,  and    '^  car- 
"^fii"  f'lx^"  '^^'  *  ordinances,  imposed   on  them    "^  un- 
f2"'i.'cVsiv''8',  til  the  time  of  reformation. 
I.!.""..!'   ?J       11   But  f  Christ   beinor  come  ^ an  High 


1  Lev  Till  2. 
>  xvi  4-10. 
[DP.3«  9-I4  Actl 


,  i'"j7  Priest  '■  of  good   things  to  come,  '  by  a 
greater  and  more  perfect  tabernacle,  ^  not 


DeuU     sx 

xxiii.  II 

dl     vii.  16     Gal  Vv   3  9.    Eph   ii    15    Col   li.  20-22    *  Or,  rii, 

e  ii  5  Ti  5   Gal.  iv.4   Eph  i.  lO fGen.  xlix    10.  Ps.  xl.  7   Is.lix.  20  Mai.  iii.  1 

Malt  li  6   si  3   John  i».25   I  John  iv   2.3   v.  20.  2  John  7. g  S«  on.  ii.  17.  iii    1 

iv    15     V  5,  6     vii    1-11   26,27.  viii.l. h  X.  I. 1  1— 9.   viii.  2.    John  L  14  Gi 

i  23,  24.  Acts  vii  48.  xvii.  24,;'5.  2  Cor.  v.  1.  Col.  ii.  II. 


approach  God  on  a  mercy-seat  without  atoning  blood,  and 
only  one  day  in  a  year,  on  pain  of  death  for  his  presump- 
tion, if  he  transgressed  these  rules  !  The  word  rendered 
errors  seems  to  deaotc  all  those  sins,  for  which  sacrifices 
were  appointed  ;  indeed,  all  but  those  presumptuous  sin.3 
which  were  punished  by  death.  Some  commentators  men- 
tion carrying  the  blood  of  the  sacrifices  into  the  temple, 
to  sprinkle  it  ifefore  the  veil,  as  one  of  the  services  per- 
formed by  the  ordinary  priests  ;  but  no  blood  was  carried 
into  the  tabernacle,  except  that  of  the  sin-oflerings  for  the 
high  priest,  or  for  the  congregation  ;  and  this  was  done  by 
the  high-priest  himself,     (xiii.  II.  Notes,  Lev.  iv.) 

V.  8 — 10.  By  all  those  restrictions  and  limitations, 
which  kept  even  the  worshippers  of  Jehovah  at  so  awful 
a  distance,  the  Holy  Spirit,  by  whose  inspiration  tiiey 
were  revealed  and  recorded,  conveyed  tliis  important  in- 
struction ;  namely,  that  the  way  into  the  holiest  of  all  was 
not  yet  made  manifest.  This  instruction  must  be  constant- 
ly inculcated,  as  long  as  the  first  tabernacle  was  standing, 
and  the  ceremonies  of  that  worship  continued  in  force. 
Tor  the  temple,  being  formed  after  the  pattern  of  the 
tabernacle  made  by  Moses,  and  having  the  same  ministra- 
tions performed  at  it,  might  bo  consiiiered  as  the  conti- 
nuation of  it  ;  and  "  the  first  tabernacle"  is  distinguished 
iVom  that  "  greater  and  more  perfect  tabernacle,"  after- 
wards mentioned,  (11,  1-2.)  So  that  the  holy  places,  in 
which  the  priests  of  Aaron's  family  ministered  till  the 
coming  of  Christ,  are  evidently  meant.  A  few  believers 
indeed,  under  the  divine  teaching,  saw  a  little  concerning 
the  way  of  access  to  God,  of  communion  with  hip,  and 
of  admission  into  heaven,  through  the  promised  ifcdecm- 
er  ;  but  the  Israelites  in  general  looked  no  further  than  the 
external  forms  ;  and  scarcely  any  person  conceived  an  idea, 
that  sinners  of  every  nation  should  have  that  boldness  of 
access  to  God  through  Chiist,  and  all  the  privileges  and 
hopes,  which  believers  enjoy  under  the  Christian  dispensa- 
tion. The  dilficulty,  of  guilty  polluted  rebels  being  thus 
admitted  iiUo  the  presence  and  favour  of  a  holy  God,  was 
declared  by  those  appointments  ;   but  the   sacrifice  and 


made  with  hands,  that  is  to  say,  notofm, 
this  buihiing  ; 

12  Neither  '  by  the  blood  of  goats  and  coM.u%{il: 
calves,  but  "■  by  his  own  blood,  "  he  en-  Hev.'i.''5.'v!9"' 
tered  in  °  once  into  the  holy  place,  "•  hav- "se'x'V  °*~ 
ing  obtained  eternal  redemption /or  Mi.     p  i6"'v.'9'Dan. 

13  For  if  the  blood  of  bulls,  and  of  29.  *Gai. Ii,  ni 
goats,  '1  and  the  ashes  of  an  heifer,  sprink- q  Nim  xix'i- 
linff  the  unclean,.sanctifieth  to  "■  the  puri-  r  Numviii.7.,ix. 
lyinfif  01  the  llesh ;  '»  •"»  11.7.  Acts 

J 4  '  How  much  more  shall  *  the  blood  "^^^^^^  ">«'  f^- 
of  Christ,  "  Avho  through  the  ^  eternal  l';^^^  »'..  j^- 
Spirit  y  oiTered  himself^  without  f  spot  J{om  x'.i2  2^: 
to  God,  ^  purge  your  conscience  fi-oni  **',""'' '^•"°'"' 
=  de    ■ 

I.uke  iv.  18.  John  iii.  3l  Acts  i  2,  ^   38.  1  Pet.  i,i.  , 

Jer.  X.  10.  Rom.  i.  20  I  Tim    i    17. yScion.1. 

ii.  14.  I  Pet.  ii  24  Iii.  IE. z  Lev.  xxii.  20  Num.  xix  2.  II.  xxviii  3   g.'ll.  Deut.xv 

21.  xvii.   I     Is  liii.  9     Dan     ix  2»— 26.     2Corv.  21.    I  Het.  i.  19.    ii.  22.    1  John  iii.  5. 

■Or. fault a9.    i.  3.   x'.2.22. -b  .Sec  on,  vi.  I. c  Luke  i.  74.  Rom   vi    n  22. 

Gal.  ii    19   I  T  lies  i.9    IPet  iv.  2. dx,i.22     Dent   v.  26.  1  Sam.  xvii,  26.  2  Kings 

xi>!    16,  Jct.  X.  10.  Urn.  vi.  26.  Acts  xiv.  15,  2  Cor.  vi.  16.  1  Tim  iii.  15. 


priesthood  of  the  incarnate  Son  of  God  at  once  disannulled 
them  all  ;  when   he  hung  upon  the  cross,  the  veil  of  the 
temple  was  rent,  his  ascension  into  heaven,  and  interces- 
sion there,  opened  the  way  to  the  mercy-seat ;  by  his  doc- 
trine  the  way   into    the   holiest   was  made  manifest,  and 
thenceforth   it  was  only  necessary  that  sinners  should  be 
made  willing,  by  regenerating  grace,  to  avail  themselves  of 
such  an  invaluable  privilega.     The  legal  ordinances  therc- 
foi's,  especially  those  of  the  great  day  of  atonement,  were 
figures  for  the  time  that  they  lasted,  (or,  as  some  render 
it,  "  of  the  present  time,"  the  happy  period  thus  prefigured 
being   then  arrived ;)  in  which  were  ofl'ered   various  gifts 
and  sacrifices,  that  could  not  give  the'  worshippers  genuine 
solid  peace  of  conscience,  or  make  a  perfect  reconciliation 
between  the  sinner  and  his  offended  Judge.    The  offerers, 
who  rested  in  them,  and  did  not  by  faith  rely  on  the  pro- 
mised  Saviour,  could   not  obtain  forgiveness    of  sins,  or 
spiritual  blessings  ;  but  were  only  exempted  from  tempo- 
r.'il  punishment,  and   admitted  to   external  privileges,  as 
members  of  the  kingdom  and  Church  of  Israel,  which  was 
in  a  peculiar  sense  utide'r  the  government   of  Jehovah. 
And  as  to  the  other  ordinances   of  that  covenant,   which 
were  connected  with  its  sacrifices,  they  consisted  principally 
of  regulation^  concerning   meats  and  drinks,  and  divers 
baptisms,  or  washings  wil'i  or  in  water,  as  typical  of  sancti- 
fication,  and  such  like  institutions,  which  were  carnal  in 
themselves,  though  for  wise  purposes  they  were  im|)osed 
till  tlic  coming  of  the  Messiah,  which  was  to  be  a  time  of 
reformation,  by   the  introduction  of  a    more   simple   and 
si^iiitual  worship.     They  could  therefore  be  of  no  use  to 
the  Je^vs,  who   rejected  Christ  out  of  zeal  fur  tliem,  and 
it  was  absurd  lor  the  Hebrew  Christians  to  adhere  so  per- 
tinaciously to  them.   The  Holy  Ghost,  &c.    This  is  a  most 
express    attestation   to   the  divine   inspiration    of  Moses, 
which  should  not  pass  without  special  notice,  in  these  days 
of  skepticism  on  this  subject. 

V.  11  — 14.  After  long  expectation,  the  promised  Re- 
deemer was  come,  to  be  a  High  Priest,  capable  of  pro- 
curing and  bestowing  to  fiUure  age.S;  and  to  all  eternity^ 


HEBREWS 

the  Mcdia- 


J.  D.  6J. 

*v'  J-  T"'i"6-      l.'J  And  for  tliis  cause  ho  is 

III.  24.    Ilim.  /•      I       ivT         m 

fv«*o»  viii  8  toroff  theNcw  lestament,  thatby  ^means 
-"if^s"' M  u  of  death,  '"for  the  redemption  of  the  trans- 
)Va.'i'x  giessions  that  icere  under  '  tlie  first  tes- 
tament, ''  they  wliich  are  called  might  re- 

.  2.1—26.  V  6_S   10.  Epli    i.7   1  Pol.  iii.  18.  Hev    ».  9  xiv.  3,  4. ; i  I.  flii    7    13. 


J.  D.  6.5 


-i:.  Uaa. 

.xi.4ft.Ro 

■26. 
I.  Set  I 


Una 


.  28  30   ix.  21,  ;  The 


.  14. 


cclve  tlic  '  promise  of"  eternal  inheritance,  '^'j  '5^»'  p^^ 

1 6  For  where  a  testament  is.  there  must  J  ii"'';,'i^."  ,g 
also  ofnecessity*be  the  death  of  the  testator.  J"/^^. 

17  For  °  a  testament  2S  of  force  after  men  ^^y,l 
are  dead  :   otherwise  it  is  of  no  strength 
at  all  while  tjic  testator  liveth. 

10 '  Or.  br  ltro«sU  in n  (Ici.   kIvim  21,22     'ohn  siv.  2 


.Mark 
l/iike 
John 

X.  28.     Ran.  •!. 

2:i.  s  Tin.  li.  in. 

Tit.  i    i.     ill. 7. 

I  Pet.i    3,4.    ». 


the  blessings  of  salvation  on  all  bclicvcr.s,  and  fulfil  to  hciided  by  failh,  it  r.ould  remove  the  burden  of  guilt  froin 
them  all  the  ancient  promises  of  God.  This  he  was  ap- Uhe  conscience,  and  give  the  trembling  sinner  peace,  con- 
pointed  to  do,  by  officiating  as  a  High  Priest,  in  a  greater  J  fidcnce,  and  comfort  in  approaching,  \vorshi[)ping,  and 
and  better  tabernacle  than  that  prepared  by  Moses,  or  obeying  the  living  God;  and  Christians  therefore  could 
even  the  tem[ile  built  by  Solomon,  or  any  made  with  :  have  no  occasion  to  cleave  to  the  abrogated  tyjiical  expia- 
bands  ;  that  is  to  say,  in  one,  not  builded  after  the  manner  ^  tions  of  the  Mosaic  lawf  Some  expositors,  by  "-the 
of  men,  or  even  like  the  lower  creation,  being  the  con- , "  eternal  Spirit,"  suppose  the  Deity  of  the  Son  to  be 
irivance  of  infinite  wisdom,  and  the  work  of  almighty !  meant ;  but  this  seems  rather  to  be  implied  in  the  word 
power.  This  may  be  explained  either  of  his  holy  human  Christ  ;  and  as  the  holiness  and  obedience  of  our  Saviour, 
nature,  in  which  he  tabernacled  on  earth,  and  officiates  as  his  miraculous  poweis,  and  the  supports  given  to  his  hu- 
Priest  in  heaven,  or  of  the  heavens  themselves,  where  he :  man  natui'c,  are  constantly  ascribed  to  his  immeasurable 
appears  in  the  presence  of  God  for  us.  Nor  did  he  aiiempt  unction  with  ihe  Holy  Spirit,  sealing  his  appointment  to 
lo  atone  for  sin  by  the  blood  of  goats,  bulls,  or  calves, ;  his  mediatorial  cflkes  ;  and  as  he  was  carried  through  his 
and  to  enter  into  the  most  holy  jjlacc  with  it ;  but,  having  last  scene  of  sufferings  by  his  most  perfect  zeal  and'  love, 
shed  his  own  most  precious  blood  on  earth,  as  in  the  court '  which  also  gave  value  to  his  sacrifice  ;  so  the  Holy  Spirit 
of  t!ie  sanctuary,  he  entered  in,  once  for  all,  into  the  true !  seems  to  be  intciuled,  and  his  eternal  Deity,  (as  well  as 
holy  place  in  heaven,  to  plead  the  merit  of  it  before  the  i  the  everlasting  value  and  efficacy  of  Christ's  atonement,) 
Father's  throne,  as  the  complete  atonement  for  all  the  sins  |  is  attested  by  the  epithet  here  employed.  The  Levitical 
of  his  people  ;  having  thus  purchased  for  them  "  eternal  [services  were  all  shadows  of  heavenly  things;  tiie  cx|)ia- 
"  redemption"  from  wrath,  and  sin,  and  all  its  conse- 1  tions  were,  therefore,  types  of  some  real  expiation.  'Now 
quences,  and  being  assured  that  no  further  atonement  '  wdiat  expiation  is  there  in  the  whole  universe,  if  the 
would  ever  be  required  in  their  behalf.  For  if  the  blood  !'  Sacrifice  of  Christ  is  excluded  ?'  [Mack^ght.) 
of  bulls  and  g(-";s,  and  such  irrational  creatures,  couldl  V.  15 — 17.  Because  of  the  unceasing  ana  inexhaustible 
avail  to  exijiate  the  guilt  of  the  nation,  or  of  individuals, !  efficacy  of  his  sacrifice,  Christ  was  appointed  to  be  the 
on  the  day  of  atonement,  or  on  other  occasions,  {Notes,  \  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant.  He  had  undertaken  the 
Lev,  xvi.)  and  if  the  ashes  of  an  heifer  mixed  with  water, !  cause  of  sinners,  which  must  otherwise  have  been  relin- 
and  sprinkling  those  who  were  unclean  through  the  touch  qiiished  as  desperate,  as  he  alone  was  cajiablc  of  oflering 
of  a  dead  body,  could  produce  a  typical  external  sanctity,  a  sacrifice  of  sufficient  value  to  make  a  real  atonement ; 
ity  which  they  might  be  admitted  into  the  congregation  of  and  he  had  come  into  the  world  in  human  nature  for  that 
the  Lord,  {Notes,  &c.  Num.  xis.)  how  much  more  elfi- '  ])urpnse,  in  order  by  means  of  his  death  to  atone 
cacy  ir.ight  be  supposed  in  the  blood  of  Christ,  actually  to  (and  pay  a  ransom  to  God  for  the  transgressions,  which  had 
lemovc  guilt  and  defilement !  The  exalted  dignity  of  his  !  been  committed  by  believers  under  the  old  covenant,  or  the 
divine  nature,  the  entire  purity  of  his  human  nature,  the  j  legal  dispensation;  even  they  who  lived  hclbic  his  corn- 
honour  put  on  the  law  of  God  by  his  most  perfect  obc-;ing,  as  well  as  all  others  who  were  called  by  the  grace  of 
dience,  and  the  voluntary  oflering  of  himself,  under  the  J  God  to  failh  in  him,  might  receive  the  promise  of  an  f/enirti 
immediate  influences  of  the  eternal  S[)irit,  as  a  spotless  inheritance,  (A'o/fs,  iiJo/n.  iii. '21 — 'JC.)  For  the /fjn;)orn/ 
sacrifice  to  divine  justice  in  the  stead  of  sinners,  concurred  !  inheritance  alone  was  secured  to  the  Israelites  by  their 
to  render  it  glorious  in  God,  for  his  sake,  fully  to  pardon,  j  observance  of  the  legal  expiations,  and  they  among  themi 


and  freely  to  accept,  all  who  were  interested  in  him  by 
faith.  It  then  there  was  the  least  c.licacy  in  external 
expiations  and  purifications,  through  the  appointment  of 


who  sought  and  obtained  spiritual  and  eternal  blessings, 
were  made  partaker?  of  ihem  through  the  anticipated  effi- 
cacy of  Christ's  redemption.     Yet  that  grace  was  finally 


God,  and  becau,se  they  showeil  the  guilt  and  pollution  of  confirmed  to  them  by  his  death  ;«60  that,  in  this  respect, 
sin,  and  typified  the  method  of  its  removal,  so  that  it  1  the  corcnoH/  he  nifidiated  might  also  be  considered  as  a 
became  projier  for  God,  through  them,  to  confer  leinporal  i  Tesiun^nt,  by  which  a  man  bequeaths  certain  legacies  to 
benefits  on   criminals,  how   much   more   efficacious  must   personal  specified  therein,  to  be  given  to  them  in  consc 

the  blood  of  Christ  be,  to  purge  the  believer's  conscience  —        ~ 

ircm  the  guilt  of  those  evil  works,  which  were  committed 
by  such  as  were  dead  in  sin,  and  deserved  death,  or  that 
really  polluted  the  soul,  even  as  the  touch  of  a  dead  corpse 
did  the  body  !  As,  therefore,  it  was  abundantly  suited  to 
render  the  exercise  of  mercy  consistent  with  the  most  per- 


(juence  of  his  death.  Thus  Christ  might  be  considered 
as  having  acquired,  in  Ms  mediatorial  office,  a  conditional 
right  to  dispose  of  spiritual  and  eternal  blessings,  as  by  his 
will  and  Testament  ;  these  he  bequeathed  to  all  such  as 
should  apjily  for  theni  in  faith  ;  and  though,  by  a  special 
favour,  some  were  made  partakers  of  them,  in  conse- 
cct  justice  and  holiness,  and  honourable  to  God  lo  accept  I  qucncc  of  his  unfailing  engagements  lo  assume  human 
he    services   of  sinners  who  believed,   so.   whf^n  appre- 1  nature,  and  make  rcdertiption  for  their  tran.sgressions,  yet 


A.  D.  6; 


CHAPTER  IX. 


J.  D.  GO 


18  Whereupon  neither  °  the  first  testa- 
ment was  *  tledicated  witliont  blood  : 
J  9  For  uiieri  Moses  had  sijoken  evorv 

p  12.    X.  4.    Ek  n      1  1  1-  1  ' 

10   iT'l'  pi'^-^P*^  ^o  all  the  people  according  to  the 


'  Or,  fv.rified.  II 


3cei 


law,  he  took  p  the   blood  of  calves,  and 


2,3    10 

xvi.  u-18       law 

q  Lev.  Kiv  a— 6. 

x'^iTs"'  ""■"•  ol  goats, With  water,  land  t  scarlet  Vvool, 
^KKk^utllll '  ^"^  hyssop,  and  »  sprinkled  both  the 
^r^'a  f'  ■'"'"'  '^oo'^  '^'"^  '^"  *'^*'"  people, 

20  Savinc^,   s  This  is   the  blood  of  the 

I'a.  li  7   ■" 
"24   Es  xx 

S.  l3  lii    IS    b 


,,  testament  whicl^ t5oJ  hath  enjoined  unto 


....... .„.iFet;  you. 

,2 tsiiiS0Zeeh.ix.il    MM. 


21  Moreover,  "  he  sprinkled  likewise 
with  blood,  both  the  tabernacle,  and  alJ 
the  vessels  of  the  ministry. 

22  And  ^  almost  all  things  are  by  the 
law  purged  with  blood  :  y  and  without 
shedding  of  blood  is  no  remission. 

2,i  //  teas  therefore  necessary  th^it 
'•  the  patterns  of  things  in  the  heavens 
should  be  purified  with  these  :  but  =■  the 
heavenly  things  themselves  with  better 
sacrifices'  than  these.  ' 


I'a.  61,  i2 
y  Lev.  IV.  20.  2fi. 
05.  V    10.  li.  18. 
»1   7.  xvii.  II. 


17. 


Col. 


12.  II  24. 
X  1.  10—17. 
LuVe  xsiv.  8fi. 
46  John  xiF  .'I 
1  Teti.  19-21. 
Uev.  V.  9. 


even  their  right  to  them  .was  incomplete  till  after  his  death,  however,  on  the  whole,  but  think  that  the  latter  exposition 
and  all  others  must  be  admitted  to  claim  them  on  that  is  the  most  obvious,  and  consonant  to  the  apostle's  gene- 
ground  only.     For  when  a  Tcptainent  is  made,  the  death  ral  way  of  reasoning. 

of  the  testator  must  of  necessity  take  place,  before  the  V.  18—23.  To  prefigure  the  necessity  of  the  blood- 
legacies  can  be  claimed;  it  is  of  no  validity  till  he  be  shedding  of  Christ,  even  the  Sinai-covenant  had  not  been 
dead;  for,  as  he  may  change  it  at  pleasure  while  he  liveth,  dedicated,  or  ratified,  without  blond.     For  after  the  law  of 

ten  commandments   had   been  delivered   from  the  mount, 
and  Moses  had  spoken   every  precept  to  the  people,  ac- 


so  it  hath  no  force  till  afterwards.  Thus  Christ  died, 
not  only  to  purchase  the  blessings  of  salvation  for  us,  but 
to   give    eificacy    to   his   testamentary   disposal  of  them  ;;  cording  to  the  outlines  of  that"^law,  (on  which  their  national 


though  he  is  dilTerent  from  all  other  te.stators,  in  that  liej  covenant  was  to  be  established.)  and  they  had  consented  to 
rose  again,  and  ever  liveth  to  be  the  executor  of  his  own  it,  hey\vrote  them  in  a  book,  and  proceeded  to  the  solemn 
testament,  for  the  benefit  of  all  that  are  interested  in  it,  j  ratification  of  the  covenant,  as  a  typical  mediator  between 
Thus  the  passage  has  generally  been  interpreted;  butthisJGod  and  the  nation.  (Notes,  Ex.  xxiv.)  I'he  apostle 
is  the  only  passage  in  which  the  original  word  is  e,r;5r€ss/y;  specified  some  particulars,  which  are  not  found  in  the 
used  in  Scripture  for  a  testament,  or  the  will  of  a  dying!  history,  probably  taking  them  from  the  traditionary  usages 
person.  The  change  of  the  meaning  also  from  coiimfwij  of  his  peoplje  on  similar  occasions.  To  prevent  the^blood 
to  testiunenl  seems  ._unpiecedpnted  :  the  Mediator  "  of  a!  fro.m  coagulating,  it  was  customary  to  mix  it  with  water 
'■  testament,"  "  the  blood  of  a  testament,"  are  expressions!  that  it  might  sprinkle  the  bettei',  (which  was  an  apt 
to  w^hich  it  is  difficult  to  annex  any  precise  ideas;  andj  emblem  of  the  two-fold  benefit  of  Christ's  atonement,) 
the  Sinai-covenant  can  hardly  in  any  sense  be  called  a  i  and  then  putting.scarlet  wool  upon  a  stalk  of  hyssop,  tlie'y 
testament.  Several  modern  expositors  have  therefore  en-  sprinklicd  the  blood  with  it.  (Notes,  Lev.  xiv.  7.  Fs.  li. 
deavoured  to  establish  another  interpretation.  'ForthisiT.)  The  Hi^rews  also  knew,  that  Moses  sprinkled  the 
'  reasori,    of  the  new  covenant   he    is    the    Mediator,    or  tabernacle  ao#  all  'its  furniture  with  blood,  to  consecrate 

them  for  the  worship  of  God.  (Marg.  lief.)  In  short,  it 
was  a  general  rule,  that  almost  everything  was  by  the  law 
purified  with  blood,  which  showed,  that  nothing  could  be* 
clean  to  a  sinner,  not  even  his  religious  duties,  except  as 
his  guilt  was  expiated  by  the  death  of  a  sacrifice  of  suffi- 
cient vahiefbr  that  end,  and  nnless  he  continually  depend- 
ed on  it.  T^tid  indeed  it  was  absolutely  an  universal  rule, 
that  without  the  shedding  of  blood,  no  kind  or  degree  of, 
sin  cou'd  be  pardoned,  or  the  punishment  due  to  it  be 
remitted.  It  was  then  necessary,  by  the  appointment  of 
the  law.  for  the  exemplars,  or  types,  of  heavenly  things 
to  be  purified  by  the  sar.rifict^of  innocent  animals,  and  by 
the  application  of  their  bloo'd,  or  they  could  not  be  ac- 
ceptably used  in  the  worship  of  God  ;  but  it  was  necessaiy, 
for  more  durable  and  immutable  reason^',  that  the  heavenly 
things  themselves  should  be  fjin'ified  l)y  an  atonement  of 
superior  excellence,  even  by  (he^^ie  sacrifice  of  the  death 
of  I'hrist,  which  was  infinitely  more  valuable  tiian  all  of 
them.  In  order  to  his  efTicaoiously  interceding  for  sinners  in 
heaven,  and  opening  fo"  them  the  way  to  the  mercy-scat, 
that  they  might  commune  with  their  reconciled  Father  iii 
his  ordinances,  and  at  length  be  admitted  into  heaven  ;  it 
was  necessary  that  Christ  should  on  earth,  in  our  nature, 


High  Priest,  by  whom  its  bdessings  are  dispensed,  and 
'  also  the  Sacrifice,  by  whiuh  it  is  procured  and  ratified  ; 
'  that,  his  death  being  accomplished  for  obtaining  the  par- 
'  don  of  the  transgressions  of  the  first  covenant,  believers 
'  of  all  ages  and  nations,  as  the  called  seed  of  Abraham, 
■  may  receive  the  promised  eternal  inheritance.  For 
'  where  a  covenant  is  nude  by  sacrifice,  there  is  a  neces- 
sity that  the  death   of  the   appointed   sacrifice   be   pro- 

•  duced.  For,  according  to  the  practice  of  God  and  man, 
'  a  covenant  is  made  firm  over  dead  sacrifices  ;  seeing  it 
'  never  halh  force  whilst  the   goat,  calf,  or  bullock,  ap- 

•  pointed  as  the  sacrifice  of  ratification,  liveth.     Because, 

•  from  tlic  beginning,  God  ratified  his  covenants  by  sacri- 
'  fice,  to  preserve  among  men  the  expectation  of  the 
'  sacrifice  of  his  Son  ;  hence,  not  even  the  covenant  at 
^  Sinai  was  made  without  sacrifice,  or, blood.'  (Mac- 
Icnight.)  It  appears  to  me,  that  the  original  will  admit  of 
this  interpretation  ;  but  the  nature  of  this  work  does  not 
admit  of  my  enlarging  on  the  criticisms  by  which  it  is 
supported.  On  the  one  hand,  the  cavils  which  have  been 
raised  against  the  apostle's  reasoning  as  inconclusive,  if 
the  first  interpretation  be  adopted,  and  on  the  other  hand, 
the  venerable  names  which  have  sanctioned  it,  with  othe 


circumstances   of  a  similar   nature,   render  me   afraid   ofl  shed  his  blood,  and  die  a  sacrifice  on  the  cross  ;  that  he 
too  confidently  preferring  either  interpretation.     I  cannot,!  might  have  the  infinite  merit  of  that  sawifice  to  plead 


A.  D. 

6.'}. 

b  Set  011,11  Mark 

xiv.  5H  Joh 

nil 

f  Utt  oi,9.S3 

8. 

<5  i.  3.  vi.  sn 

Vii 

ro.  viii.2  i 

xii. 

2   Ps.  Ixvii 

,  in. 

Mar*    xvi 

IS, 

Luke  XKi» 

.■>!. 

;Jalin  vi  62 

«vl 

?t>,  21.  Acts 

i    <> 

11.  in    21 

Sph 

1  i   20  -22  iv 

11    Col.  lii 

e  >i>.      25 

Kit. 

xxviii.     12. 

Sil 

30.  Zech.  li 

1. 

Xom     viii 

1  .loho  ii. 

.  2. 

HEBREWS. 


Jl.    D.   (35. 


24  For  Cliiist  is  not  entered  into  "  tlie 
holy  places  inaJe  witli  hands,  u-hich  arc 
^  tlic  figures  of  the  true  ;  "^  but  into  hea- 
ven itself,  now  "  to  appear  in  the  pre- 
sence of  God  for  us  : 

2.0  Nor  yet  that  he  should  ^  ofior  him- 
self often,  5  as  tiie  high  priest  entereth 
into  the  holy  place  every  year  with  blood 
of  others: 

26  For  then  must  he  often  liave  suf- 
fered since  i  the  foundation  of  the  world  : 
but   now  once,  '  in  the  end  of  the  world. 


i  i.  2.  Is.  ii.  2  Du 


hath '■  he  appeared  to  put   away  sin  by  ki2.Tii  sc  «.4, 

,  ^,        -         .^rl  ,1  J  J     10.  r-e<.x.    21. 

'  the  sacriiiee  ot  lunisell. 


2^  2  Sa 


27   And  "as  it   is  appointed  unto  men 
once  to    d!C,    °    but  alter  this  (he   uido:-  n'et  ii ->;  , 
nicnt ; 


?(.{  So  Christ  "  was  once  oflered  ^  to  '  '*• 

m  Geo 


2    rit. 


bear  the  sin.sof  many:  and  unto  i  them  jo^'.^vVvJi 
that  look  for  him,  shall  'he  a{)pcar  the  ^jj- ^^J  ^;-' '^ 
second  time,  *  without  sin  '  unto  salva-  ',Jo^  ^\^  • 
tion.  •  n>i.iJo%,i, 

«ii   II.  M»tt  axv.  31  icJolinv   26-i9f  Acts  xvii.  31   K 

5  2  Cor   5.  10  2  Tim  iv.  I.  Julie  15   Rev.  si.  II- IS. 

Xum   xvli'.  1.23   U  liii.  4-6  II    12   1  Pet  ii  24—    q  I'liii   i  i  2ii.  I  Thcj  i.  10.  2   iim 

iv.8.  Tit.   li.  13     2    Pft.    ill     12 rZech     «lv   4    Innn  <  v .  3  .\.  ts  i.  II.  I  TliPS    It. 

U  -16  2T!-ef   i  S-S   ii.  1.   I  John  .ii   i  Hev.  i  7 ■   K  im    vi    IP  xVi  3 1  Is  XX v. 

3    Rom    viii  23  1  Cor  xv.  41   Phi   iii.  21    I  Thes.  i»    17.  2  Ti«.-  I  10    ' 


23.     Ec      ,      9. 
5.  xiv   9-12   I  Cor  iv. 

n,  2,S p  Le\ 

I  ThC)  I.  10. 


before  the  throne,  in  behalf  of  all  who  should  come  unto 
God  by  him  :  otherwise  mercy  .shown  to  sinners  would  dis- 
lionour  the  justice  and  holiness  of  God,  and  ihnir  admission 
into  heaven,  wouM,  as  it  were,  defile  that  holy  place. 

V.  24 — 26.  Christ  had  not  entered  into  a  "  a  wordly 
"  sanctuary,"  made  by  the  hands  of  men,  to  be  the  figures 
of  the  true,  for  which  the  blood  of  animals  might  be  a  suit- 
able consecration  :  but  lie  had  entered  into  heaven  itself,  lo 
appear  in  die  immediate  presence  of  God,  as  the  Advocate 
for  rebels  and  enemies,  and  in  order  to  procure  them  full' 
pardon.,  abundant  grace,  and  clernal  life;  and  a  sacrifice 
of  proporlionably  superior  value  was  necessary,  that  he 
might  perform  this  ministration  to  the  glory  of  God,  and! 
the  salvation  of  his  people.  This  had  been  provided,  in  1 
the  sacrifice  of  himself :  and  there  was  no  need,  thai  he  i 
should  frequently  repeat  his  atoning  sufforings  and  death,  j 
after  the  manner  of  the  high  priest ;  wlro  every  year  wenti 
into  the  holy  place  with  the  blood  of  others,  even  of  the 
animals  slain  for  sin-otlcrings:  for  in  that  case  Christ 
must  often  have  suffered,  since  the  first  entrance  of  sin 
soon  after  the  foundation  of  the  world,  wh^n  the  eflficacy 
of  his  gracious  inlcrposition  m  behalf  of  wmicrs  began. 
This  he  must  have  done,  if  the  sacrifice  had  been  of  small, 
or  even  of  finite,  value ;  as  it  would  have  been,  if  he  were 

•only  a  mere  man,  or  a  mere  creature.  But,  on  the  contra- 
ry, the  intrinsic  and  infinite  value  of  his  sacrifice  ap- 
peared, in  that,  after  he  had  been  predicted  and  pro 
mised  for  four  thousand  years,  and  sinners  hSftl  all  along 
been  saved  by  faith  in  him  ;  he  at  length  appeared  in. 
human  nature,  once,  in  the  last  period  of  the  world,  when 
the  concluding  dispensation  was  to  be  introduced:  that 
by  the  One  sacrifice  of  himself  he  might  make  an  all-sulli- 

.  cicnt  atonement  for  sin  ;  and  both  provide  for  the  full  par- 
don of  all  the  sins  of  the  numberless  multitudes  of  believers, 
through  every  age  and  naiion  ;  and  also  for  the  destruction 
of  sin  out  of  their  hearts  and  nature,  by  their  gradual  s;inc- 
tification  :  that  so  they  might  at  last  be  made  as  righteous, 
holy,  and  happy,  as  if  they  never  had  been  sinners.  So 
vast  was  the  value  and  efficacy  of  his  one  oblation  ! 

V.  27,  28.  As  by  the  sentence  denounced  on  the 
human  race  in  Adam,  the  siivety  of  the  covenant  of 
works,  it  had  been  "  appointed  fgr  men  once  to  die  ;" 
(from  which  Enoch  and  Elijah  aloii<;  had  been  excepted, 
nor  was  that  favour  to  be  hoped  for  by  any  others,  till  the 
end  of  the  world  ;)  and  as  it  was  also  appointed  to  all 
men,  without  one  exception,  that  after  death  they  must 
appear  in  judgment  before  God,  and  receive  an  eternal 


recompense  of  dieir  conduct  during  their  lives  on  earth ; 
which  judgment  must  bo  mto  coii.lemnation  to  all  sinnc-rs, 
who  have  not  jireviously  -btained  a  pardon  ;  and  as  wiih- 
out  shedding  of  blood  (hi  fc  can  bo  no  remission  of  sins, 
nor  could  the  legal  sacrifices  rrully  ativn-'  for  iht  m  ;  so 
Christ,  the  second  Adam,  llie. Surely  of  his  people,  had 
once  offered  himself  '•  to  bear  the  sins  of  many,"  even  of 
all  the  multitudes  that  ever  <!i-l  or  ever  shall  believe  in 
him,  that  thus  he  might  folly  cspiale  them,  and  make 
way  for  their  entire  pardon  mid  complete  sdvaiion.  So 
thnt,  though  they  are  not  c.xc.iip'ed  from  the  stroke  of 
death,  they  are  delivered  from  the  pe.iahy,  the  sting,  and 
the  consequences  of  death;  they  v.;!i  ;!t  length -be  made 
conquerors  over  that  terrible  enemy,  and  thus  be  justified 
in  Christ  at  the  day  of  ji.ulgmpnl,  and  inherit  i  ternal  life 
through  him.  He  therefore  needed  not  lo  a))pear  on  e.u'ih 
again  in  the  likeness  of  sinful  flesii.  to  be  •'  numbered 
"  with  transgressors,"  and  be  "  rande  sin  for  us  ;"  but 
he  will  at  last  appear  in  another  form,  in  all  his  media- 
torial and  jjersonal  glory,  as  the  omnipotent,  omniscieiit, 
and  righteous  Judge  of  the  world  ;  in  order  to  complete 
the  salvation  of  all  those  who  believe  in  him,  wait  for  his 
coming,  and  prepare  to  meet  him,  by  faith,  Jiope.  love, 
and  patient  obedi'^nce.  It  is  generally  supposed,  thai  some 
of  the  expressions  used  in  the  latter  pari  of  this  chapter 
allude  to  the  ceremonies  used  on  the  great  day  of  atone- 
ment ;  particularly  the  scape-goat  bore,  or  carried  away, 
the  sins  of  the  peo[ile  into  the  wilderness:  and  the  high- 
priest,  when  he  had  entered  into  the  holy  of  holies,  in 
linen  garments,  came  forth  to  the  people  in  his  splendid 
sacerdoial  robes,  to  pronounce  the  blessing  upon  them. 
'  Did  he  not  appear  the  first  lime  without  .-in  ?  Yes,  cer- 
'  tainly,  as  lo  any  inli-^rcnt  guilt ;  for  the  Scripture  says, 
"  He  h^id  no  sin."  '  What  then  is  the  meaiiing  of  this 
'  opposition,  ihiit  at  his  first  coming  "  he  bare  our  sins," 
'  but  at  his  second  coming  '■  he  shall  appear  without  sin 
"  unto -alvition  ?"  •  These  words  can  liave  no  other  inia- 
'  gin:il'le  sense  but  this,  that  at  his  first  coming  he  sustained 
•  the  person  of  a  sinner,  and  suffered  instead  of  us  ;  but 
'  his  second  comij.g  shall  be  on  another  account,  and 
■  he  shall  appear,  not  as  a  Sacrifice,  but  as  a  Judge.' 
{Tilloison.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—14. 

The  ordinances  of  dnine  service,  and  the  worldly  sane. 


.4.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  X. 


^.  D.  6.0- 


CHAP.  X. 

The  inefficacy  of  the  legal  sacrifices  is 
shown,  from  (he  frequent  repetition  of 
them,  1 — 4.  The  abolition  of  them,  and 
the  substitution  of  the  Sacrifice  of 
Christ,  was  foretold  by  (he  Pscdmist,  b 
— 9  ;  by  which  believers  obtain  eternal 
remission,  10 — 18.  Exhortations  to 
faith,  prayer,  and  constancy  in  the  gos- 
pel ;  and  to  love  and  good  works,  1 9 — 
25.  The  danger  of  wilfully  renouncing 
Christ,  after  having  received  the  know- 
ledge of  the   truth  ;  with  warnings,  ex- 


tuary  of  the  Mosaic  covenant,  point  out  to  us  Christ  as 
our  Light,  and  the  Bread  of  life  to  our  souls,  and  remind 
us  of  his  divine  Person,  his  fruitful  Priesthood  that  flou- 
rishes for  ever,  his  perfect  righteousness,  and  his  all-pre- 
vailing intercession ;  "  which  things  the  angels  desire  to 
"  look  into,"  with  admiring  praise  and  adoration.  At  what 
a  distance  hath  sin  placed  us  Irom  our  holy  Crentor,  when 
all  the  preparatory  sacrifices  of  the  law  still  left  the  wor- 
shippers secludW,  and  in  a  sense  banished,  even  from  the 
presence  of  God  on  his  mercy-seat !  All  these  sacrifices  and 
services  could  no  more  purge  the  guilty  conscience,  than 
distinctions  in  meats,  and  "  divers  baptisms,"  could  cleanse 
the  polluted  heart,  or  uew-create  the  fallen  nature  of  man. 
Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ, 
that  the  way  into  the  holiest  is  now  manifested,  by  the 
coming,  sacrifice,  and  ascension  of  our  great  High  Priest! 
Now  we  sinners  of  the  Gentiles  may  come  with  more 
boldness  to  the  throne  of  grace,  than  Israel's  pontiff  him- 
self could;  and  now  the  gate  of  heaven  is  thrown  open  to 
all  believers.  Eternal  redemption,  and  the  promise  of  eter- 
nal inheritance,  are  purchased  for  us  by  the  blood  of  Christ, 
who,  through  the  eternal  Spirit,  offered  himself  Avithoul 
sp»t  to  God.  This  effectually  purges  the  most  guilty  con- 
science from  dead  works  to  serve  the  living  God,  whilst 
the  grace,  that  seals  the  pardon,  new-creates  the  polluted 
soul.  May  we  then  be  made  partakers  of  this  heavenly 
calling,  and  seek  remission  of  our  sins,  only  through  the 
shedding  and  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, which  God  hath  enjoined  unto  us  ! 

V.  15—28. 

We  must  never  presume  to  approach  God,  except  upon 
1  mercy-seat,  and  in  the  name  of  our  great  High  Pi-iest, 
who  is  entered  into  heaven,  to  appear  in  his  prtrsence  foi' 
us.  All  our  hopes  and  blessings  must  be  sought  as  the 
purchase  of  the  agonizing,  yet  voluntary,  death  of  our  gra- 
cious SaviouL',  the  legacy  of  his  dying  love,  and  the  nift 
of  his  royal  munificence  to  rebellious  creature?.  We  must 
ascribe  even  our  sanctification,  and  all  ou;-  real  good  works, 
to  the  same  all-procuring  cause,  and  attend  on  divine  or- 
dinances, and  offer  our  spiritual  sacrifices  as  sprinkled 
with  his  blood,  and  so  purified  from  their  defilement. 
Nay,  we  must  expect  admission  into  lieaven,  as  the  jjlacc 
which  he  has  prepared  for  us,  through  the  presenting  of 
his  blood,  for  the  ransom  of  our  souls,  and  the  purchase 

Vol.  V No.  34. 


postulations  ;    and   encouragements,    26 
—39. 

FOR  the  law,    »  having  a  shadow  of  ",|;"3"''-j3;''''''co* 
good   things  to   come,    and  not  the  ''  " 
very  image    of   the    things,    can    never,     . 
''  with  those  sacrifices  which  they  oftered  ''|^  jj'i'^'s  si' 
year  by  year  continually,  make  the  comers 
thereimto  perfect. 

2  For  then  *  would  they  not  have  •°'"'  "'v  "wV 
ceased  to  be  ottered  r  because  that  the  *'  "■t'"'''  "" 
worshippers  "  once  purged  should  have  "^'^  J^  ,yj'  {^ 
had  no  more  conscience  of  sins.  il'Lif  ,.!i'"i'!; 


of  our  inheritance,  which  would  otherwise  have  been  con- 
taminated by  our  entrance  into  it.  Thus  we  should  in  all 
things  learn  the  inestimable  value  of  the  one  sacrifice, 
which  Christ  once  appeared  on  earth  to  offer  for  us,  that 
we  may  know  our  interest  in  his  covenant,  and  be  con- 
strained by  his  love  to  the  most  devoted  and  unreserved 
obedience;  In  this  manner  we  shall  bo  reconciled  to  the  ap- 
pointed stroke  of  death,  and  look  forward  to  judgment 
with  cheerful  hope  ;  and  so  wait  prepared  for  his  coming 
the  second  time  without  sin,  to  perfect  our  salvation.  But 
as  no  wisdom,  learning,  virtue,  wealth,  reputation,  or  au- 
thority, can  exempt  one  of  our  race  from  the  sentence  of 
death,  so  nothing  can  deliver  a  sinner  from  condemnation 
at  the  day  of  judgment,  except  an  interest  in  the  atoning 
sacrifice  of  Christ  ;  nor  will  one  be  saved  from  eternal  pu- 
nishment, who  hath  despised,  refused,  or  neglected  this  great 
salvation  :  for  though  the  criminal  sufiers  many  painful  ef- 
fects of  his  offences  previous  to  his  trial,  yet  the  sentence 
of  the  law  is  not  executed,  nor  the  threatened  vengeance 
inflicted,  till  he  hath  been  arraigned,  convicted,  a'nd  con- 
demned, at  the  appointed  tribunal. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  X.  V.  I,  2.  As  the  Hebrews  would  be 
backward  in  acceding  to  the  apostle's  inferences,  concern- 
ing the  inefficacy  of  the  legal  expiations,  he  proceeded 
still  further  to  argue  with  them  on  that  important  sub- 
ject. He  observed,  that  the  ceremonial  law  had  only  a 
shadorv  of  the  good  things  to  come  to  the  church  by  the 
Messiah,  and  not  so  much  as  the  very  image  of  them  :  it?, 
ordinances  rather  resembled,  faintly  and  obscurely,  the 
way  of  salvation  through  Christ,  and  the  several  blessings 
conferred  on  believers  through  him,  as  a  shadow,  or  the 
rude  sketch  of  a  picture,  does  a  man,  than  gave  a  lively 
or  adequate  idea  of  them,  as  the  reflection  in  a  mirror,  a 
good  portrait,  or  statue,  does  of  the  person  thus  represented. 
So  that  the  sacrifices,  which  were  constantly  ofiered  every 
year  on  the  great  day  of  atonement,  could  not  make  the 
very  persons,  who  ctmie  into  the  courts  of  the  temple  on 
that  solemn  occasion,  free  from  the  guilt  of  their  ofi'ences, 
or  perfectly  acc^fitcd  with  God."  He  was  pleased,  indeed, 
to  exempt  Israel  from  punishment,  and  to  continue  to  the 
nation  their  external  benefiis,  while  they  adhered  to  the 
[)rescribed  worship  ;  but  they,  who  were  actually  pi.rdoned 
and  saved,  received  those  blessings  by  faith  in  the  promised 
Messiah.     This  must  be  allowed  to  have  been  the  case  J 

.3  O 


ji.  D.  0''. 


HEBREWS. 


.y.  D.  65. 


'«j^      :{  But   in    those  sacrifices  there  is  "^  a 
ll'  remembrance  again   maiie    of  sins  every 


10  Lev.  XV 
II.  21,  2: 
:in  sxiii  2 

ii"i'k.'d''s!s''xvi7  year. 

in.     Matt.  Xlvi.  2i. 


4  For  it  is  ^  not  possible  that  the  blood  \\^;l  '^  p,. 
of  bulls  and  of  goats,  should  '  take  away  ]^^;\  j^-\?^ 


sins. 

20. 

vi 
1   vi 

21.  22. 
6     Am. 

V.  21   22 

Mir 

VI 

6,: 

.    Mjrkxi 

:t:! 

— 

— — f 

1      H03 

X 

V 

2. 

John 

.29 

Knn 

D   Xi    27. 

1  John  J 

i.S 

sacrifice  of  Christ.  But  they  could  not  possibly  render 
])ardoning  mfTcy,  in  its  most  plenteous  exercise,  consistent 
with  the  infinite  justice  and  holiness  of  God,  without 
which  nothing  could  possjhly  take  away  sin.  according  to 
die  apostle's  reasoning  in  thi.i  place.  The  same  argument 
rqually  proves,  that  the  blood  of  a  mere  man,  ur  of  a 
mere  creature,  (annot  take  away  sin.  A  guilty  creature 
deserves  wrath  for  his  own  crimes:  if  a  |)eifectly  holy 
man  had  the  full  disposal  of  his  own  life  and  soul,  and 
could  be  willing  to  devote  them  to  destruction,  in  the  stead 
of  a  single  guilty  person,  his  life  might  he  an  adequate 
ransom  for  the  otiicr's  life,  his  soul  ior  ihe  ollier's  soul ; 
but  this  must  be  all  :  anil,  even  in  this  case,  we  cannot 
conceive  that  God  would  apjioint,  allow,  or  accept,  such 
an  atonement.  If  the  most  exalted  of  mere  creatures 
should  willingly  assume  our  nature,  and  suffer  temporal 
tleatli,  in  its  most  hcrriVilc  forms,  for  our  salvation,  we 
must  perceive  that  the  atonement  would  be  of  very  small 
value,  when  compared  with  the  guilt  to  b^pardoned,  and 
the  punishment  to  be  remitted,  for  th^Take  of  it;  nor 
could  this  render  it  consistent  with  the  perlect  justice  of 
God,  to  pardon  the  atrocious  and  innuraeiablc  rebellions  ot 
so  many  millions,  and  to  give  them  eJernal  life,  on  so 
inadequate  a  consideration.  If,  '"  without  shedding  of 
"  blood,  there  could  be  no  remission,"  it  mu.>^t  have  been, 
because  God  saw  that  sin  fully  deserved  his  wrath  and  the 
curse  denounced  against  it ;  and  that  it  could  not  consist 
with  perfect  distributive  justice  to  remit  the  punishment, 
except  through  a  vicarious  sacrifice :  and  if  the  blood  of 
bulls  and  goats  could  not  possibly  take  away  sin,  it  must 
have  been,  because  they  were  not  a  sufficient  satisfaction 
to  divine  justice  ;  or,  in  other  words,  a  sufficient  declaration 
of  God's  holy  hatred  of  sin,  his  judgment  of  its  desert, 
and  his  determination  to  maintain  the  tionourof  his  broken 
law,  in  order  to  render  it  consistent  with  his  glory  finally 
to  pardon  sinners  on  account  of  it.  Now  it  must  be  evi- 
V.  3,  4.      The    aposdc's    argument    implied,  that   no  I  dent,  that  the  crucifixion  of  Peter,  or  of  Paul,   even  if 


for  if  thc?e  sacrifices  could  have  completely  atoned  for  the 
sins  of  the  people,  would  they  not  have  been  discontinued, 
as  no  further  necessary  ?     Seeing  the  worshippers,  having 
lieen   once  purged  from   their  guilt,  would  have   no  more 
been  burdened  with  such  a  conscience  of  sins,  as  required 
more  and  further  sacrifices  to  take   it  away.     This  is  the 
])rivilege    of  Christians;  for  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  being 
uf  intrinsic  and  infinite  value  and  efficacy,  Uicre  is  no  occa- 
sion that  it  should   be  repeated  :    but    believers,  having 
once   had  their  consciences  purged  from  dead   works  by 
faith  in  his  blood,  are  perfccUy  justified  and  accepted  unto 
eternal  life  :  thenceforth  they  seek  no  other  sacrifice  ;  ihey 
are  no  more  brought  under  condemnation  ;  they  continually 
apply,  in  the  exercise  of  ijcnitent  faith,  the  unfailing  eili- 
tacy'ofthnt  atonement  to  theirconscicnccs  ;  and  thus  they 
preserve  inward  peace,  connected    with  humiliation  and 
tenderness  of  conscience,  notwithstanding  the  remains  of 
sin  in  their  hearts,  and  the  guilt  which  tiicy  tlience  con- 
tract in  their  daily  conduct.      "  U^ould    they   not,  &c." 
(2.)     Some   render  this  "  they  would  not  have  ceased  to 
•  be  ofl't  red."     That  is,  they  would  have  continued  to  be 
utlered,  being  elficacious  and   adequate;  whereas  it  was 
plain,   from  the  aposUe's  previous   reasoning  on  several 
things  contained  in  the  Old  Testament,  that  this  was  never 
intended.     But  the  reading  with  an  interrogation  is  founded 
on  the  best  authority,  and    is  most  satisfactory.     If  any 
sacrifice  had  been  offered  of  sutficient  efficacy  to  atone  for 
sin,  there  would  have   been  no  need  for  a  continual  repe- 
tition of  it ;  and  that  repetition  showed  the  inefficacy  of  the 
most  solemn   legal  sacrifices.     On  the   contrary,  when  the 
one  sacrifice  of  Christ  had  been  otTercd,  the  legal  sacrifi- 
ces were  virtually  abolished  ;  no  other  sacrifice  was  requi- 
red ;  no  repetition  was  necessary  ;  the  end  was  fully  an- 
swered ;  nothing,  except  faith  in  him,  was  needful ;  and  the 
appointed  ordinances   were   no  longer  prefigurations,  but 
memorials,  of  his  one  all-sufficient  atonement 


sacrifice  could  really  atone  for  sin,  or  bring  sinners  into  a 
state  of  acceptance  with  God  unto  eternal  lifo',  which  did 
not  make  full  satisfaction  to  his  offended  justice,  and  ren- 
der it  honourable  to   him  to  remit  the  punishment  of  it. 
But  the  legal  sacrifices  were  so  far  from  being  thus  effi- 
cacious, that  they  did  not  suffice  for  the  individuals,  or  the 
generation  of  Israel,  who  presented  them,  even  in  respect 
of  a  permanent  exemption  from'  temjioral  judgments  :  for 
the  most  solemn  of  them,  at  the  day  of  atonement,  was 
raUier  an  annual  remembrance  of  their  sins,  than  a  re- 
moval of  the  guilt  of  them  :  so  that  they  had  only  a  respect 
to  the  year  that  was  ]iast;  and  the  same  remembrance  was 
made  of  sins,  when  the  day  returned  the  next  year.     For 
indeed  it  W'as  not  possilile.for  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats 
to  take  away  sin,  by  making  an  actual  atonement  to  divine 
justice  for  it.     As    divine  appointments,   such   sacrifices 
might  be  a  suitable   acknowledgaient  of  guilt,  and  pro- 
fession of  repentance,  and  reliance  on  God's  mercy,  on 
account  of  which  he  might  bear  with  the   Israelites,  and 
give  U\em  temporal  benefits :  and  they  aptly  typified  the 


they  had  been  free  from  sin,  would  have  exhibited  nothing 
decisive  in  this  matter;  there  would  have  been  no  equality 
between  the  sufferer,  or  his  sufferings,  and  the  criminals 
to  be  pardoned,  and  the  punishment  to  be  remitted  for  the 
sake  of  it:  and  the  case  must  still  be  the  same,  how  high 
soever  we  ascend  in  the  scale  of  created  being.  But  when 
"  God  manifested  in  the  flesh,"  became  the  Sacrifice,  and 
his  death  upon  the  accursed  tree  the  ransom,  when  "  God 
"  purchased  the  church  with  his  own  blood,"  the  Sufferer 
being  of  infinite  dignity,  his  voluntary  sufi^erings  were  of 
infinite  value.  The  perfect  justice  and  holiness  of  God, 
and  the  honour  of  his  law,  are  as  legible  in  the  cross  of 
Christ,  as  his  love  to  sinners  :  infinite  purity  and  infinite 
mercy  are  in  perfect  and  eternal  harmony,  while  unnum- 
bered millions  of  rebels  who  deserve  the  final  wrath  of 
God  are  pardoned,  and  made  heirs  of  eternal  felicity, 
through  this  satisfaction  of  inestimable  value.  We  see, 
that  this  was  an  expedient  adequate  to  its  "object ;  and  that 
such  a  sacrifice  would  suffice  for  the  sins  of  the  whole 
world,  if  all  men  were  willing  to  come  to  God  througli 


A.  D:  65. 


CHAPTER  X. 


,-?.  D.  Gj. 


»7.if.  Matt.xi  3. 
I.uke  »ii.  19  Or 

h  Vi  xl  6-8. 

i  10  ii  II  viii. 
3  GcD.iiilS 
Is  vii  U.  Jer. 
sxxi  52.  Matt 
i  20-23.  Luke 
i.  3i  John  i. 
U.  G<il.  iv.  4. 
1  Tim      iii.     16. 

1  Jolm    iv.  :,  3 

2  John? 

•  Or.    thou    hasl 

fitlfd  mt. 
k  Sii  on.  4.    Lev 

i  iv.  V  vi.  1—7 
)  Vs     ^;^tvii     11. 

Mai    i.  10  Malt. 

iii     I-      Ei.h    V. 

2.  Pliil.  iv   la. — 


5  Wherefore,  ^  when  he  comclh  into 
the  world,  he  saith,  ^  Sacrifice  ajid  offer- 
ing tliou  woiildest  not,  '  but  a  body 
*  hast  thou  prepared  me  : 

6  Irt  ^  burnt-offerings  and  sacrifices  for 
sin  '  thou  hast  had  rui  pleasure. 

7  Then  said  I,  ■"  Lo,  1  come,  ("  in 
the  volume  of  the  book  it  is  written  ofnic,) 
to  do  thy  will,  O  God. 

8  Above  when   he  said,  Sacrifice  and 


1  9,  10.  Prov.  viii  31.  John  i 


.  31.  V,  30.  vi.  38  ■ 


.  it.  It  is  necessary  for  us  to  insist  upon  tliis,  not  only  as 
comprising  an  unanswerable  argument  for  the  real  Deity, 
and  the  proper  atonement,  of  Christ;  but  because  many, 
who  profess  to  believe  both  these  truths,  under  colour  of 
blaming  metaphysical  exactness  in  stating  doctrines,  and 
affecting  to  treat  the  orthodox  reformers,  doctrinal  puri- 
tans, and  modern  preachers  of  the  Gospel,  as  men  of 
narrow  minds,  advance  many  ihing.s  contrary  to  the 
apostle's  reasoning  in  this  passage  :  as  if  Christ's  sacrifice 
derived  all  its  efficacy  from  the  appointment  of  God,  and 
nolfromhis  personal  Deity  and  excellency;  (which  was 
"  the  altar  that  sanctified  the  gift;")  and  as  if,  had.  the 
Lord  so  pleased,  an  inferior  sacrifice  might  have  equally 
answered  the  purpose.  But  surely  they  forget,  that  God 
appointed  the  sacrifices  of  bulls  and  goats,  as  well  as  that 
of  hi^Son  :  yet  it  was  not  possible  for  the  former  lo  lake 
away  sin,  but  i!ie  latter  at  once  effected  it,  because  of  its 
intrinsic  value.  '  Divine  appointment  and  acceptation — 
*•  must  not  be  assigned  as  the  only  cause,  that  tho-.oblation 
'  of  our  Saviour's  body  was  thus  available  for  the  expiation 

•  of  the  guilt  of  sin  ;  for  then  no  reason  can  be  given   why 

•  he  might  not  have  accepted  of  the  blood  of  bulls  and 
'  goats,  and  much  more  of  any  ordinary  man.  But  the 
'  great  reason,  why  "  the  blood  of  bulls  and  goats  could 
"  never  take  away  sin,"  is  this,  that  they  could  never 
'  answer  the  great  ends  of  punishment,  by  rendering  it 
'  consistent  with  the  honour  of  the  governor,  and  with  the 
'  ends  of  government,  to  admit  the  substitution  of  them 
'  in  our  stead.  By  the  obedience  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
'  Christ  un'.o  the  death,  in  our  stead,  the  ends  of  punish- 
'  ment  are  very  signally  obtained,  and  that  with  more 
'  advantage  to  God's  glory,  than  if  the  punishment  of  our 
'  offences  had  been  inflicted  upon  us ;  and  so  God  by  it 
'  may  be  truly  said  to  have  been  satisfied,  seeing  that 
'justice  is  truly  satisfied,  when  all  those  ends  foi;  which 
'  the  punishment  of  an  offender  could  be  desired  are 
'obtained.  1.  God,  by  diis  dispensation,  hath  given  us 
'  the  bts'  and  most  effectual  example,  to  deter  us  from 
'  sin.  If  he,  who  was  the  well  beloved  Son  of  God, 
'  found  it  so  dreadful  to  lie  under  the  burden  of  the  pu- 
'  nishment  of  sin  for  some  hours;  how.  must  the  sinner 
'  sink  under  that  burden,  when  il  is  laid  upon  his  shoulders 
"for  ever?"  'Also,  if  on  this  account  "  God  spaied 
"  not  his  own  Son,"  '  we  may  be  sure  he  will  not  spare 
'  his  stubborn  enemies.  2.  God,  by  this  method,  hath 
'  taken  a  most  excellent  way  for  the  reformalion  of  the 
'  sinner.  3.  God,  by  thi*;  dispensation,  hath  sufficif  ntly 
'  consulted  the  preservation  of  hi>  honour,  and  secured 
'  the  reverence  and  observation  of  his  laws,  seeing  he 


offering,  and  burnt-oiierings,  and  offering 
for  sin,  thou  wouldcst  not,  neither  hadst 
pleasure  therein  ;  (which  arc  offered  by 
the  law  ;) 

9  Then   paid  he,  "  Lo,  I  come,  to  dci"  "-" 
thy  will,   OGcd.     ''He  taketh  away  the  p/^j"^.'.',,^^;^ 
first,  that  be  ma;,- establish  llie  second.        'ze.'h  "^lii'?' 

10  By  the  which  will   '»  we  are  sancti-  '°ji° .^'l  co}. 
find,  through   '  the  offering  of  the    body 
of  Jesus.Christ  once  for  all. 


.InhQ  \.6 
rs.  ■■!■  14  20 
2e   23 


'  hath,  by  this  example,  let  all  men  know,  that  though 
'  he  be  a  God  of  great  long-sufiering  and  mercy,  he  will 
'  by  no  means  clear  the  sinner,  or  suffer  sin  to  go  un- 
'  punished.  But  that  none  of  these  ends  could  be  at  all 
'  obtained  by  the  suhslilution  of  a  bull,  or  goat,  or  ram, 
'  to  suffer  in  our  stead,  must  be  extremely  manifest ;  for 
'  this  would  rather  tempt  men  to  conceive  that  God's 
'  displeasure  against  sin  could  not  be  great,  and  that  he 
'  was  not  much  concerned  for  any  satisfaction  for  the 
'  violations  of  his  laws,  when  such  slight  matiers  were  by 
'  him  thought  sufficient  expiations  for  them.'  (Whitby.) 
V.  5 — 10.  To  prove  his  doctrine  in  the  most  unan- 
swerable manner,  the  apostle  referred  the  Hebrews  to  a 
remarkable  prophecy  of  the  Messiah,  which  showed  that 
his  coming  was  the  necessary  consequence  of  the  inciTiracy 
of  the  legal  sacrifices,  and  of  God's  purpose  of  .saving 
sinners.  (Note,  Ps.  xl.  6 — 8.)  The  Messiah,  speaking 
concerning  his  coming  into  the  world,  remarked,  that 
Jehovah  had  no  delight  in  the  sacrifices  of  the  law; 
(A'o/es,  Ps.  1.  7—15.  Is.  i.  10  —  15:)  but  that  he  had 
"  prepared  a  body  for  him."  The  words  in  the  Psalm 
are,  "  mine  ears  hast  thou  opened,"  or  "  bored."  (Ex. 
xxi.  5,  6  ;)  and  it  hath  pei-plexcd  many  to  determine  why 
the  apostle,  writing  to  the  Hebrews,  should  quote  from  the 
Septuagint,  where  that  translation  seems  to  deviate  fiom 
the  original.  But  he  probably  supposed  that  the  words 
conveyed  the  true  meaning,  though  not  the  literal  render- 
ing of  the  passage;  and  that  tiie  production  of  the  holy 
human  nature  of  Christ  was  the  preparation  for  his  media- 
torial obedience,  which  the  Holy  Spirit  intended  by  the 
expression,  "mine  ears  hast  thou  opened."  When  Jeho- 
vah had  no  satisfaction  in  the  legal  sacrifices,  not  merely 
because  the  people  rested  in  them  in  a  formal  and  self- 
righteous  manner,  but  especially  because  they  did  not 
suificicndy  display  the  honour  of  his  justice  in  pardoning 
sinners,  the  eternal  Son  declared  his  readiness  to  come 
nto  the  world  in  human  nature  for  that  purpose ;  accord- 
ing as  it  had  been  written  of  him  in  the  volume  of  the 
book,  or  in  the  opeuingr  of  lite  roll  of  prophecy,  in  which 
he  had  been  promised  as  the  Seed  of  the  woman.  Now 
the  apostle  argued  from  this,  that  the  opposiiioii  lieiween 
the  sacrifices,  in  which  Jehovah  had  no  pleasure,  and 
the  obedience  of  Christ  to  his  whole  will,  in  which  he 
would  be  fully  satisfied,  was  an  evident. intimation,  that  he 
intended  to  remove  the  former,  in  order  to  psiablish  the 
latter  in  its  full  glory,  and  as  the  only  ground  of  sinners 
being  pardoned  and  saved.  By  this  will  of  God.  perfectly 
performed  by  Christ,  in  his  obedience  unl  )  the  death  upon 
the  cross.  Christians  were  sanctified  and  consecrated  to 
3  02 


.4.  D.  65. 


HEBREWS. 


J.  D.  65 


<l.  10 

I  .V(i  on  4. 
uStmn  i.n. 

1    ix.    i'   At 

yi,;i4  1*001. 

3.1  Col    ill. 
X  1    13    P»    C 


3,V  1  Ccir  XV. 
i5. 

y  I.  vii  19  2.i  K 
in.  N. 

z  ii.  II.  Is  13,11. 
xiii  13  ACS 
zx.  33.  xxvi  18 
Uom  XV.  16.  i 
Cor  i  2.  Eph 
V  K. Jude  I 

a  ii.  3  ill.  7.  ix 
a  2  Sam  xxtii. 
2.  Nell.  ix.  30. 
Juhu  XV.  20. 
Act«XKvi.i    25. 

1  Pet.  ill.  12 

2  Pet  i.  2I.Hev. 
ii  7  II  17.  ifl. 
jii.  C.  13  22.  x'.x. 


1 1  And  every  priest  .st;ui!lt;tl)  »  daily 
liiiiiistcrinr?,  and  offering  ol'ten  timc;s  tlic 
satiiii  sacrifices,  '  whicii  can  never  take 
away  sins  : 

12  But  "  this  man,  after  ho  Iiad  ofTcred 
one  .sacrifice  for  tins,  for  ever  sat  down 
on  the  right  hand  of  God  ; 

13  From  ^  henceforth  expecting  till 
his  enemies  be  made  his  footstool. 

1-1  For  by  one  olFcring  >' lie  hath  per- 
fected for  ever  '  them  tiiat  are  sanctified  ; 

15  Whereof''  the  Holy  Ghost  also  is  a 
witness  to  us  :  for  after  that  he  had  said 
before, 

16  This  is  ^  the  covenant  that  f  will 
make  with  them  after  those  days,  saiththe 
Lord,!  will  put  my  laws  into  their  hearts, 

;  and  in  their  minds  will  I  write  them  ; 

17  *  And  their  sins. and  iniquities  will  I 
remember  no  more. 

Bcopiejhave,  TSen  kc  siid,  Jnd  llteir,  Uc. 


God.  as  accepter]  and  spiritual  worshijipers,  through  the 
olleriDg  of  his  body  once  for  sin,  with  which  his  media- 
torial obedience  had  been  completed.  '  From  this  menso- 
'  rable  passage  of  the  fortieth  Psalm,  we  learn  that  the 
'  only  expiation  for  sin,  which  God  ever  appointed,  is 
'the  sacrifice  of  his  Son  in  the  human  nature;  tlrat  all 
'  the  sacrifices,  which  he  appointed  to  the  Israelites,  were 
'  nothing  but  emblems  of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ ;  and 
'  that  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  being  offered,  the  emblems 
'  of  it  are  now  fitly  laid  aside,  that  under  the  Gospel  dis- 
'  pensation  there  might  remain  to  mankind  no  sacrifice, 
'  havintr  pretension  to  take  away  sin  Init  the  sacrifice  of 
'  Christ,  expressly  established  by  God  himself,  as  the  me- 
'  ritorious  cause  of  our  pardon.'     {Muckniirht.) 

V.  11 — '8.  Every  priest  of  Aaron's  order  stood  as 
a  servant  at  his  work,  offering  repeatedly  the  same  in- 
effectual sacrifices  :  some  of  the  priests  did  this  every  day, 
and  the  high  jaiestdid  it  every  year  on  the  day  of  atone- 
ment. But  litis  person,  or  this  priest,  even  Christ,  after 
the  otTering  of  one  sacrifice,  (because  that  was  of  infinite 
value  and  eternal  efficacy.)  sat  down  as  a  royal  Priest  upon 
)iis  throne  at  the  right  hand  of  God  ;  from  that  time  wait- 
in"  the  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy,  or  promise,  which 
engaged  that  all  his  enemies  should  be  put  under  his  feet. 
For  by  hi«  one  oblation  he  had  provided  effectually  for  the 
perfect  justification  unto  eternal  life  of  all  those,  who 
received  his  atonement  by  that  fiith  that  springs  from 
regeneration,  and  is  evidenced  by  the  sanciification  of  the 
Spirit  unto  obedient  e,  and  who  were  thus  set  apart  and 
consecrated  to  die  service  of  God.  To  this  the  Holy  Spirit 
had  borne  testimony  in  the  scripture,  which  has  been  belbre 
quoted;  OVo<e,  viil.  7  — 13:)  according  to  the  covenant 
there  spoken  of.  when  the  laws  of  God  are  WTitten  in  the 
heart,  everv  kind  and  degree  of  sin  will  be  forever  par- 
doned ;  for  Christ  by  his  one  offering  hath  perfected  for 
ever  them  that  are  sanctified:  and  where  such  perfect 
remission  is  vouchsafed,  there  needs  no  more  sacrifice  for 


'M'" 


18  Now,  "■■  where  remi:.»ion  of  tliObe   is,, 
there  is  no  more  oifering  for  sin. 

19  "^  Having  thcroforo,  brethren,  t  bold-  V!;.'!,  .u  ,2. 
ncss  'to  enter  into  t!ic  holiest  by  the  iLbnul:)'- 
blood  of  Jesus,  ror.'/iilrfj 

20  By   '  a  new-  a.'.A  iivlnir  way,  which  V  "12 ' '23-2»' 

11.14.  1      /■  I  1       •'<""    V  2    Epb. 

ho    hath  I  consecrated  lor  us,    s^  through  it  _^ie.  uobo  u. 
the  veil,  that  is  to  say,  ''  liis  flesh  ;  Jn"">  x   7.10. 

21  And   Aai'jW  '  an  His-h  Priest   over  t  or"^"""'«'« 

,       ,         ,  r  r^  ^1  ^  ?  M      13    jx.   3. 

'=  the  house  ot  God  ;  fx   xx-.i.  31. 

.  ,  .    ,  tiC     XXXTI    3S, 

22  L<et  us  '  draw  near  with  °  a  true  ^^  ^"xV'-a' 
heart,  "  in  full  assurance  of  faith,  havinj;  ij;^"l*'i;;''  *i- 
our  hearts  "  sprmkled  Irom  f  an  evil  con-  t'jotn^i'ii-M 
science,  and  ^  our  bodies  washed  with  ff,?,„,  -'jji  [|; 
pure   water.  jj^^'^  '»    '^ 

2Jnlin7 \Servn.ri    17   iii  it   U,  15   vi   20  vii.  26.  viii.  1. k  iii   3-S    .Mall  XTi. 

18.    1  Cor   iii   9-17     2  Cor.  yi.  16.  17      fcpb.  ii   19-22.     1  Tim  iii.  15 1  i\    16.  vii. 

Is  xxix    13    Jer  XXX    21.   Jam  iv.  e m  1  KIl^s  xv  3    1  Cbr. 


xii.  33  xxviii.  9.  xxix  17  Ps  ix  I  sxiil  II  II.  in.  I 
2.  7  iO.  34  58  68.  tlO.  U5.  Hruv  xxii.  2'.  Jer  iiL  10. 
n  Sie  071,  19.  il1.ttt  xxi.  21,  22  Mark  xi  23.  24.  Jai 
3ix   13,14   19.    Xi  2tl.   xii  2t     Lev.  xiv.  7.    Num.   vii 

XXKvi.  25.  I  Pet   i  :; p  Juhn  vii  9     l  Tim. 

ix  10  Ez.  xxix  4.  Lev  viii.  s.  Kj.  xvi.  'j  s 
11.  .lohn  iii  5.  xiii.  S— 10.  I  Cor  vi.  II  2  Ccr  vii.  1 
21.  Kev.  i.  5. 


.  II 


l«  . 


.  I.csix. 


7.  Acts  v.ii,21    Eph 
Jam.    i.  6.   I  Jobn    iii.    19    21,  22. 
viii  7.  xix.  IS.  19    Is.  lii.  15    Hi. 

v  2  IJuhDiii  20 1  Si-t  vn, 

xxvi.   25.  Zech  x.ii    1    Matt.  Iii 
Epb  V  26.  Tit.  iii  5.   1  Pet.  iii. 


sins.  For  though  justified  persons  continually  contract 
now  guilt,  and  their  best  services  want  forgiveness,  yet 
they  never  fall  from  a  justified  state:  the  sacrifice  of 
Christ  continually  a|)plied  to,  in  the  exercise  of  penitent 
faith,  preserves  their  peace;  and  if  the  exercise  of  these 
graces  be  intermitted  through  temptation  and  sin,  cor- 
rectioniJ^rebukes,  and  terrors,  bring  them  back  again  to 
the  same  rem^y :  and  thus  their  justification  is,  as  it 
were,  a  permanent  act  of  God,  continued  in  their  daily 
pardon  and  acceptance  for  Christ's  sake,  through  life,  even 
unto  death,  and  so  in  judgment  and  to  eternity. 

V.  19 — '22.  The  apostle,  having  closed  the  argumen- 
tative  part  of  his  ejiistle,  proceeded  to  apply  his  doctrine 
to  practical  purposes.  As  believers  had  liberty  and  access 
with  boldness,  into  the  immediate  presence  of  God,  in 
the  most  holy  place,  and  to  the  mercy-seat,  even  beyond 
iwhat  was  permitted  to  the  high  priest  himself  under  the 
law,  it  behooved  them  to  make  use  of  this  privilege  ;  for 
jtliey  were  in  no  danger  of  being  punished  as  presumptuous, 
]  notwithstanding  their  sinfulness  and  the  holiness  of  God, 
how  often  soever  they  came  before  him  ;  provided  they 
diumbly  depended  on  the  blood  of  Jesus,  by  which  this 
i  privilege  had  been  procured  for  sinners.  They  might  now 
jhave  access  into  the  holiest  "  by  a  new  way."  The 
original  way  of  acceptance  and  communion  with  God, 
through  the  righteousness  of  worky,  had  been  finally  shut 
'up  by  the  entrance  of  sin  :  {Note,  Gen.  iii.  24  ;)  and  the 
typical  sacrifices  could  not  open  another  way,  as  the  re- 
strictions and  exclusions  before  stated  evidently  showed_: 
.whilst  even  the  partial  admission  of  the  high  priest,  being 
'preceded  with  recent  sacrifices  and  blood  newly  shed, 
showed  that  the  way  unto  the  Holiest  was  not  yet  mani- 
fested. But  the  blood  of  Jesu.s  is  always,  as  it  were,  nervly 
Ished  ;  it  never  loses  its  efficacy,  and  may  at  any  time, 
and  by  any  sinner,  be  presented  in  faith  before  the  mercy- 
seat;  and  it  never  f.iils  to  procure  to  all,  who  thus  plead 
lit,  a  free  and  acceptable  access  lo  God.     This  way  is  adsb 


Ji.  D.  (iJ. 


CHAPTER  X, 


A.  D.  G; 


ri«cB,;ii. 6  u.      23  Let  lis'  hold  fast  the  profosi-ioii  of 

iv,  u.    Rev.  iii  r  •   i  -i  .  •  ,  r         i 

II.  otir   faith   witliout  Mvavcnnir ;   'lor  he  to 

tiw'Va.  vi   18  faithful  that  promised  : 

I  Cor.    i     3      X.  .         .    ,  ' 


mucli  the  more,  "as^e  .-^cc  tlie    day  ap-i.  M,,it  xxi.s.-.- 
preaching-.  ::,,  ^     lioiM 

26  For  '^if^vc  sin  \vih\illy, 'i  after  that  ■^^m.  v.  b' rpi,' 
■a  nri-  "'*  '^"'^  '^'  "^  "  coiisider  one  another,  I  vvc    have  received  the  knowledge   of  the  ■^'•^'"■'■'».vi.^4-c. 

Vivi  y/v^i  '^  to  pro'vokc  unto  ^  love,  and  to  :^ood  truth,  nhere  remainetli  no  more  sacrifice  n^'", '«v%•J- 
nSm.  x'li.  \l.  works  :  | tor  sms,  i:i  i»  .vx  ip, 
25  Not  "^  forsakinij  the  assemhhiig  ol'l  27  But '' a  certain  fearful  lookiuii;  for  •':i''*,;^ii'>i'^''. 
ourselves  toiretiier,  as  tli'j  manner  of  some  of    iudji-ment    and     =    fierv    inditrnalion,  '"*■*'.  r'.'""  '' 

.^.    .  ^  .      ..     -  J  o  "     1.'.  lit  et.  11.20—. 


viii.  13.  n      is 
a    X.  33      Gnl 
vi.    I      l-nl.   ill 
IS      I  Tlies     1    ;„  , 
II   2Thes  iii  9    '■>  y 

X  Horn   si   l-l    2  Cur.  viii   U  ix  2. 

9— li     1  The?.  I.  3   iii    12,1:1    I  Tin.  vi. 
xvii   2t)  John  x.K.  19    29    KX3  i    11.  14 

SO.  xiv   33    lu.leia. a  See  on,  u  2; 

18.  v,  II    x^Urs. 


but    exhortiniT  one  uno/he. 

■y  >i    To.  II    X 


and 


I     Gal.  V.  6.  13.  22.    IMi.l    i 

!J   1  Jolm  iii.  lU. z  .Mutt 

x\   7.  I  Cor.  V  4.  .vi.  17,  18 
.  3  1  Cor.  xiv.  3    I  Thca.  iv 


"  which  shall  devour  the  advcrsaiies 

riies.  i'.  10  J.ira   iv.  17 ft 

.ixiii   M     Dliii    V   0    HC!.  X    1 
— gxii.  if.  N'lim  xvi.35.  I's 
i   i.  6    Zeph    i    13   iir    S.   M 
12  SO.  XTV.  II     M:uKi\    i.l-ll.    LuUesvi  24     2  The^ 
1]  Dcut   xxxii  43  I's.  Ivviii    1,2    Nah.i    2.8-10  Lulie  xi.x.  27..I  Tties  ii.  IS,  1 


John  siii.  17  XV 

■"-24 

1  Sam.  ssviii    m 

,20.    1=. 

xxiii  30   liev  \ 

I    1  .^  —  r 

xsxviii.  19.  J,:ol 

li.  iii.  .N 

22.  I  .loiiii  V 
tl  U:Ke    xii 

0,1.   3-10 f  li    3.  xi 

MiiU  viii.  29.  (..ukexxi 
XI.  9.  Jcr.  iv,  3  Kl  X5X 
iv.  I.    Malt   iii   10    12 


''t 


the  clcansiiig  of  their  heart.s  from  all  corrupt  and  carna 
affections.  Their"  bodies  also  must  bo  washed  nidi  pure 
"  water,"  a.s  the  priests  wei'c  washed  with  water  Ijetbre 
they  v.ere  admitted  to  enter  ujion  their  office,  and  con- 
tinually washed  themselves  in  some  measure  before  tliev 
officiated  ;  and  as  divers  washings  were  appointed  to  the 
worshippers  by  the   law,  so  the  use  of  water  in    baiitisin 


liv.ng  ;  as  Jesus,  the  High  Priest,  ever  liveth  to  intercede 
before  the  throne  of  God  for  us,  as  the  way  itself  gives 
life,  as  it  were,  to  tho.>e  that  come  in  it,  and  as  it  leads  to 
eternal  life.  {iSole,  John  xiv.  6.)  This  new  and  living 
way  Christ  hath  consecrated,  authorized,  and  set  apart  for 
this  purjiose,  that  we  may  come  to  Uod  in  the  holiest, 
upon  a  mercy-seat,  "  through  the  veil,  that  is,  his  llesh."i 

Jehovah  displayed  his  glory  above  the  mercy-seat,  in  the  was  to   be  a  constant  memorial    to  Christians,  that  their 
holy  of  holies,   before  the  coming  of  Christ ;   but  this  gloi-yj  outward  conduct  should  be  pui-e  and  holy  befoie  men,  as 
was  covered  and  concealed  by  the  veil  ;  that  is,  the  har-j  well  as  their  hearts  and  consciences  cleansed  in  the  sight 
mony    of  infinite  holiness,  with  pardoning  mercy  in    the! of   God.     Thus    they    would    approve  themselves  to   be 
divine  conduct  and  character,  was  not  clearly  discoveredj  spiritual  worshippers;  and,   whilst    they  derived   comfort 
or  understood.     But   when    the   human    nature  of  Christ,  and  grace  from  dieir  reconciled  Father,  they  would  adorn 
the  Son  of  God,  was   wounded   and  bruised  for  our  sins,  the  tloctrine  of  God  tlieii- Saviour  in  all  things. 
the  veil   was  rent  from  top  to  bottom,  the  obscurity  was|      V.    2'J — 2.0.      'I'he    apostle   further    called    upon    the 
removed,  and  "  a  just  God  and  a  Saviour"   was  openly:  Hebi'eivs,  to  unite    with   liim  in   holding   fast  the   profcs- 
revealed  to  mankind,  di.>jjlaying  his  glory  from  the  mercy-;  sion  of  their  faith   and  hope  in  Christ,  without  wavering 
seat,  and  exercising  most  abundant   grace  to  the  vilest  of  in  it,  faltering  about   it,  or    shrinking    from   the  j)ersecu- 
sinners,  in  a  manner  most  honourable  to  his  infinite  purity.! tions  to  which  it   would  expose  them  ;  being  assured  that 
Having  such  a  Way  to  God,  and  such  a  High  Priest  over  God  would  vouch.=afe  them  die  pieseat  supports,  and  the 
the  true  sanctuary,  it   was  not  pi'oper  that  the  Hebrews  future  felicity  which  he  hati  promised,  and  depending  on 
should   stand  at  a  distance,"  as   if  afraid    to   apfiroach,  or  his  faithfulness   lor  then).     And  moreover,  they  ought  to 
averse  to  the   most  cordial   reconciliation   and  friendship.,  consider  one   another's   interests,  dangers,  and  situations. 
The  apostle  therefore  joined  himself  to  them,  and  called  and  by  what  means  they  could  be  of  service  to  each  otiier ; 
on  them  to  accompany  him  in  drawing  near  to  the  Lord,' especially  they  should  endeavour,  by  their  example  and 
with   fervent    desires,  large    expectations,   and  continual 'exhortations,  to  stimulate  one  anotlier  to  the  more  vigorous 
prayers  and  thanksgivings,  with  sincerity  and  integrity  of  and  abundant  exercise  of  love,  and  the  zealous  jtractice  of 
heart,  as  real  penitents,  and  upright  worshippers,  fearing  sood  works.    Nor  ought  they,  from  fear  of  the  reproaches 
nothing  but  hypocrisy  ;  and,  "  in  full  assurance  of  faith,",  and  persecutions  of  their  enemies,  to  forsake  the  assern- 
most  firmly  believing  that  God   would  accept  the  person:^' bling   of  tiietnselvos  togfther,  on   the   Lord's   day,  oral 
and  services  of  all  those  who  came  to  him  in  this  appointed '  otlier  times,  to  worship  God  in  his  ordinances,  and  to  licar 
manner.     For,  though  they  might  properly  examine  them-  his  word,   as  the   manner   of  some   Christians    was,    who 
selves,  whether  they  were  true   believers  or  not,  and  sol  were  induced,   through  timidi'.y  or  hikewarmness,  to    de- 
admit  a  doubt  of  their  own  sincerity  or  personal   accejit-  cline  such  attendance  on  public  worship.   On  the  contrary, 
ance  ;  and  therefore  "  the  full  assurance  of  hope"  could  not!  they  ought  to  exhort  one  another  continually  to  be  bold, 
always  be  a  duly,  anymore  than  always  attainable  ;  yet' constant,  and  diligent,  in  their  holy  loligiou,  in  honouring 
they  must  never  allow  themselves  to  doubt  of  the  truth   of  God  before    his  enemies,  and   in  seeking    their  own   and 
the  testimony  of  God,  or  his  faithfulness  to  his  promise?  ;  each    other's  edification,  and  establishment   in  the  fiith. 
so  that  "  the    full  fissurance   of  failh"  was   always  their  This   they   should   the   more    resolutely  perform,  as  they 
duty,  though  in  that,  as  in   other  things,  they  would    be' might   clearly  see    the   signs  of  Jerusalem's  approaching 
liable  to  come  short  of  it.     In  ctrdcr  to  come  in  this  man-  desolation,  which  the    Lord    Jesus  had  mentioned  in  his 
ner,  they  must  "  have  their  Jiearts  sprinkled  from  an  evil;  predictions  of  that  catastrophe,  and  whifh  was  evidently 
"  conscience,"  by  a  special  reliance  on  the  atoning  blood  approaching.     {Note.'<,    Mult,   xxiv.)     This    epistle   was 
of  Christ,  to  lake  away  their  sense  of  guilt  and  fears  of  written  only  a  few  years  before  that  event,  and  as  it  would 
wrath,  and  to  give  them  solid  peace,  cotinected  with  the  be  a  critical   deliverance    of  Christians  from   the  perse- 
purifying  of  their  consciences  from  error,  ignorance,  par-Jcutions  of  the  Jews,  so  it  would  be  jjcculiarly  terrible  to 
tialily,  and    stupidity,    or   whatever   might  render   them  apostates, 
vjuiet  in  the  allowance  of  any  kind  or  degree  of  sin,  and|     V.  23,    27.     {Notes,    &c.  vi,  4—9.)     The    Hebrewc 


J.  D.  Gj. 


HEBREWS. 


2o  He  tliat  '  despised  Moses'  law  died 


36.   Ueut.    xiii.  C— !0  svii.  12,  13  2  Saai  I'i   3    13, 


^  without   mercy, 
witnesses : 


Jl.  D.  ft5. 
under   two  or  three  *,fVx»ifM  j^r 

liii.   14.    Kom 


vvoiilJ  be  tempted  lo  apostacy,  not  only  by  the  virulence  better  knowledge  uith  prcsumptuoi^  enmity,  when  thev 
of  their  persecuting  countrymen,  but  by  llicir  own  undue  saw  matters  cvidendy  coming  to  those  extremities  which 
altachmenl  to  the  legal  sacrifices.  So  long  as  they  sup- 1  Christ  had  predicted.  But  this  horror  and  despnir  were 
posed  that  llie  bl'iocl  of  bulls,  lambs,  or  goats,  could  take  only  a  shadow  of  the  unspeakable  anguish  to  which  they 
away  sin,  they  might  hope  for  safely  in  renouncing  Chris- [would  at  length  be  reduced,  when  the  insulted  Saviour 
tianity,  and  so  escaping  persecution;  and  thus  they  might  should  |)rocc'd  to  execute  vengeance  upon  them,  from 
be  induced  to  ''  sin  wilfully,  after  they  had  received  the' which  they  would  see  that  it  was  impossible  to  escape. 
"  knowledge  of  the  truth."  The  whole  argument  shows,' Sometimes  apostates  have  perceived  their  desperate  condi- 
that  the  aposde  principally  intended  a  wilful.  deliberate,|  tion  before  death,  and,  in  all  the  horrors  and  blasphemous 
and  pertinaciolii  apostacy,  not  the  effect  of  ignorat;cc  or  rage  of  damned  spirits,  have  served  as  beacons  to  warn 
sudden  surprise,  but  against  tiic  convictions  of  their  own  otiiers  not  to  imitate  their  conduct.  Probably  there  were 
consciences,  and  in  a  prcsumj-tiious  and  obstinate  manner, ;  few  or  no  instances  of  such  enlightened  and  delihernte 
though  he  expressed  himself  in  such  language,  as  might  apostates  being  restored;  perhaps  several  of  them  had 
also"  warn  the  readers  against  every  kind  of  wilful  and' been  known  to  be  given  uj)  to  the  most  tremendous  horrors 
prcsOmpauous  si:;.  The  persons  spoken  of  were  such,  as' of  conscience,  and  it  was  peculiarly  proper  lo  slate  this 
had  "  received  the  knowledge  of  the  truth,"  and  were  so;  matter  in  such  strong  language,  for  the  benefit  of  others, 
enlightened  in  respect  of  the  evidences  and  doctrines  ofjYet  this  did  not  imjjly,  that  any  peuitent  would  fail  of 
Christianity,  as  to  make  a  credible  and  intelligent  profes-  oluaining  mercy,  or  that  anyone  would  be  cjscluded  from 
sion  of  it,  even  in  the  linie  of  the  apostles.  When  this  the  benefit  of  the  Saviour's  sacrifice,  who  humbly,  earnest- 
had  jJrecft'f  J,  a  wilful  renunciation  of  Christianity  to  re-  ly,  and  yyersfrfr/ji^/?/ sought  it,  into  whatever  sins  he  had 
turn    to   Judaism,  eidier    from   a    determined   purpose   of|  been  betrayed.     The  jiersons  spoken  of  are  considered  as 


escaping  persecution,  or  from  priiud  and  carnal  enmity  to 
the  hum'iliating  and  spiritual  truth  of  the  Gospel,  would 
generally  be  fatal.  In  respect  of  such  apostates,  "  there 
"  remained  no  more  sacrifice  f<ir  sin  ;"  the  legal  sacrifices 
had  lost  all  their  validity  and  eflicacy  to  avert  even  national 
judgments  since  the  death  of  Christ,  which  was  die  Sub- 
stance of  all  these  shadows  ;  so  tkat  the  Jewish  nation  was 
devoted  to  si)eedy  destruction,  for  crucifying  their  Messiah 
and  rejecting  his  Gospel  ;  nor  could  their  most  exact  and 
zealous  attention  to  the  legal  expiations  procure  the  least 
respite  from  their  a)>proaching  miseries,  or  any  alleviation 
.;f  them  ;  and  the  apostates  wilfully  chose  their  portion 
with  that  accursed  generation,  "  after  having  received  the 
'•  knowledge  of  the  truth."  Nor  coidd  it  be  expected, 
that  they  would  ever  be  '•  renewed  to  repentance"  of  this 
■.ttrocious  and  presumptuous  wickedness  ;  for  they  must 
have  witnessed  so  many  miracles, "and  even  have  exercised 
such  gifts  of  the  Holy  Spirit  themselves,  that  it  might  be 
supposed  they  had  conmiiitcd  the  blasphemy  against  that 
divine  Agent,  by  ascribing  his  operation  to  some  satanical 
influence,  and  that  they  would  be  given  up  to  final  impe- 
nitence and  unbelief,  and  be  wholly  excluded  from  ih 
benefit  of  Christ's  efficacious  sacrifice.  So  that  nothing 
would  remain  for  them,  either  as  individuals  or  as  a  part 
of  the  Jewish  nation,  in  respect  of  their  temporal  or  their 
eternal  state,  but  a  certain,  inevitable,  and  most  terrible 
expectation  of  th'>  judgment  and  vengeance  of  God,  and  of 
his  indignation,  like  flaming  fire,  to  consume  them  as  his 
implacable  enemies,  and  sacrifices  to  his  offended  justice, 
in  the  same  manner  that  the  fire  on  the  altar  consumed  the 
typical  sacrifices.  There  seems  in  this  fiassage  to  be  a  pe- 
culiar reference  to  the  unoxamph  d.  miseries,  which  came 
soon  after  on  the  Jewish  nation,  and  to  their  desperate  rage 
and  fury  in  the  midst  of  them  :  and  this  horror  of  conscience, 
connected  with  desperation  and  all  its  tremendous  effects, 
(as  in  the   case  of  Judas.)   might  be  expected  to  be  most 


iKhcrsan'es,  which  cannot  properly  be  a|jplied  to  the  case 
of  any  tremliling,  weeping,  praying  pcniten'.  It  was  not 
pi-obablc,  that  such  apostates  as  were  described  would,  in 
the  peculiar  circumstances  of  those  times,  return  to  seek 
forgiveness  by  faith  in  the  blood  of  Christ  ;  and  their 
danger  consisted  in  being  given  up  to  final  obduracy  or 
desperation.  These  things  indeed  were  written  to  warn 
those  who  wavered  in  their  profession  ;  not  to  affright  the 
fallen,  or  to  discourage  the  penitent.  The  passage  there- 
foie  can  have  nothing  to  do  with  the  case  of  persons  called 
Christians  in  these  days,  who  had  not  previously  received 
the  knowledge,  either  of  the  evidences  or  doctrines  of 
Christianity  ;  but  who,  through  the  ignorance  and  the  arti- 
fices of  wicked  men,  were  led  to  doubt,  or  deny,  the  truth 
of  the  Scriptures,  without  any  of  the  peculiar  aggravations 
of  these  primitive  apostates.  Some  of  these  persons,  being 
afterwards  "  renewed  to  repentance,"  have  assuredly  be- 
lieved the  Gospel,  experienced  the  power  of  its  truth  in 
their  hearts,  and  produced  the  fruits  of  it  in  their  lives  ; 
yet  Satan  has  taken  advantage  of  the  sound  of  this  and 
similar  passages,  and  of  some  unguarded  things  that  ex- 
positors have  said  upon  the  subject,  to  harass  them  with 
perpetual  apprehensions,  that  there  remained  no  benefit  for 
ihcm  in  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  because  they  once  doubted 
the  truth  of  Christianity,  though  they  now  value  that  sal- 
vation more  than  all  the  world.  Some  cases  of  this  kind 
have  fallen  under  the  writer's  cognizance;  and  in  this  day 
of  skepticism  and  infidelity,  in  which  multitudes  aspire  to 
the  reputation  of  free-thinkers  by  never  thinking  seriously 
at  all,  there  may  be  many  others  of  the  same  kind  ;  for 
when  Satan  can  no  longer  buoy  up  men  'in  unbelieving 
presumption,  he  endeavours  to  drive  them  into  unbelieving 
desperation  ;  and  he  never  fails  to  harass  those  to  the 
utmost,  whose  destriirtion  he  cannot  compass.  To  obviate 
such  conclusifins,  these  passages  have  been  enlarged  on, 
and  shown  to  be  totally  inapplicable  to  the  case  under  con- 


common  among  apostates  from  Christianity,  who  had  done!  sideration.     Even  when   the  Gospel  has  been  renom. red, 
violence  to  d\eir  own  convictions,  and  sinned  against  their| after  far  clearer  knowledge,  and  with  much  greater  malig- 


J.   D.  G5.  CHAPTER  X.  ^7.  jj.  65. 

»s«o-,ii3  sii.  29  01'"'  how  much  sorer  punishment,!  32  But  'call  (o  rciucmbrancc  the  yc.i.  in.  3,  1 
a'lKinss  i«  33.  suppose  ye,  shall  he  be  thougl)t  worthy, 'former  days,  in  which,  ^  after  ye  were  lohna!''R'e'v  i? 
^.  "!  xxria  who  hath  "trodden   under  loot  the  Son  illuminated^  »    ye  endured  a  '■•rcat  fio-ht  zV<"  J!.    vi.  4 


Acts 


Ki ''*™vi'  1  of  God,  and  hath  counted  "  the  blood  of^  of  afflictions  j 
io'"M.a'vn'^'6.  the  covenant,  p  wherewith  he  was  sancti-  33  Partly,  whilst  ye  were  *'  made  a  ^-V  1x"i!"2: 
corVVsi'l? '  Aed,  an  unholy  thing,  "i  and  hath  done  gazing-stock,  both  -^  by  reproaches  and  tI™ '■'''iii'V 
xi'i'.K)"'  ""  "    despite  unto  '  the  Spirit  of  g-race  ?  atHictions;  and  partly,  •^  whilst  ye  became  h'siV.  Ps  \%x\. 

pii   11  •\M3et  I       _^  1  1  •  I  1     •  1  •  I  ■  I-     I  1  ■^  7     Nail    iii    6. 

---''--       companions  ot  them  that  were  60  used.         zect..  lii.  o.  i 

31  For  ye  had  compassion   of  me  "  in  '^^''  =f  xiii  is. 

my  bonds,  '   and  took   joyfully  tlie  spoil-  2^- ""I'six'^'ia' 

•  /•  1  1  ■  "■      •  '  iK.xxix  Sl.Isli. 

mg  ol  your  goods,  knowing  *  in  vour-  ';,-*^'"'  *"  '"■ 
selves  s  that  ye  have  in  heaven  a  better  ^^' ";•  "'?-'•'• 
and  an  endurins^  substance.  "'vin  .^o  Eiii,. 


6    John  n  36 
■ii    19     I  Cor. 

.  27  ;3. 


30  For  we  know  him  that  hath  said, 
Is  isiii  10  Vengeance  belongcth  unto  inc,  I  will 
■*'^«|'^''H..3i.32  j-ecorapcnse.  saith  the  Lord.  And  Again, 
vt'i/M.  "  '  "^'^^  Lord  shall  judge  his  people. 

'z'L'h°xii"in '*"■      -^^   ^'^ '*   "  a  fearful   thing  ^  to  fall   into 

' in' «f""  !?■  the  hands  of  the  living  God. 

lit.  17.  Ixi  2  Itiii   4.    Nah    i.  2     Rom    \li    19   xiii.  4 1  Dp  it.  xx^ii   JO     P?  I  4 

xcfi.   12  scviii.S.  csxxv   11    Kz   xtiii  ;;0   itsxiv    17  2Cor    v    10 il  :7.  Is  X'sxiii 

14.  Lu<e  ssi  11 xsii  19  Ps.  1.  22.  IxxTi  7  xc  II    Matt  x  ii.hu  e  xii.  i. 


nity,  than  in  the  case  before  stated,  the  aposlacy  cannot 
be  fatal,  unless  it  he  final.  It  is  the  poculiar  honour  of 
God's  mercy,  and  of  the  reclemjition  of  Chri.^t,  thai  none 


r  .Malt.  V    11    12   Acts  V.  41    .lam 

:ilvts g  Matt   vi.  19,20  xis. 

I  Tim  vi.  13  3  Tim  iv   V   1  Pet 


required  of  such  as  renounced  the  Gospel,  in  order  to  avoid 
death  orothcr  sufferings  ;  and  which  opo.-t;>les  would  com- 
monly use,  in  order  to  gain  confidence  uiih  the  party  which 


are  excluded,  who  are  willing  to  accept  of  them  in  the:  they  had  joined.  They  had  moreover  done  despite  to  the 
prescribed  manner:  "Him  that  conieth  unto  Christ,  he  Holy  Spirit,  the  divine  and  gracious  Author  of  spiritual 
"  will  in  tio  ivise  cast  out,"  whatever  he  hath  before  been  life,  and  alt  its  consolations  in  the  souls  of  sinners.  They 
guilty  of:  but  when  professed  Christians  are  tempted  to  had  acted  in  direct  opposition  to  the  convictions  of  the  Holy 
aposlacy,  ihcy  may  well  fear,  lest  God  should  be  provoked  i  Spirit,  and  to  his  strivings  with  them.  In  renouncin"  Chris- 
to  give  them  up  to  final  obduracy  and  a  reprobate  mind.  Uianity,  they  traduced,  with  most  virulent  reproaches,  that 
'  The  apostle  lays  it  down  as  certain,  that  God  will  not  religion,    which   was    adorned   Liy   the   holy   fruits   of  the 

,  ,._    ..- ...:.i ...  -ff^.  .•  r    .■        Spirit   in   the   lives  of  its  jirofcssors  :  and  above  all,  by 

ascribing  his  miraculous  power  to  salanical  agency,  even 
contrary  to  their  own  knowledge  ;  they  acted  as  if  they 
were  determined  to  provoke  him  in  the  most  despiteful 
manner  possible.  So  that  die  aulhorily  and  mercy  of  the 
Father;  the  Person,  love,  and  atoning  blood  of  the  Son  ; 
and  the  Person  and  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  were 
alike  insulted  and  blasphemed  by  them,  after  having  pro. 
fessed  the  Gospel,  and  having  been  baptized  "  iiuo  the 
"  name  of  the  Father,  and  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Gliost," 
yea,  most  of  them  at  least,  after  having  received  the  Holy 
Spirit  by  the  laying  on  of  the  hands  of  the  apostles  !  and 
what  punishment  could  be  too  severe  for  such  accumulated 
guilt?  Nor  should  any  man,  when  tempted  to  so  atrocious 
a  crime,  flatter  himself  with  hopes  of  impunity,  from  the 
immensity  of  the  divine  mercy;  seeing  God  had  declared 
that  vengeance  belonged  to  him  as  hi,',  peculiar  preroga- 
tive;  and  that  he  would  judge  his  pcojile,  bein-  deter- 
mined to  punish  with  most  decided  severity,  the  crimes  of 
such  as  renounced  his  worship,  or  commiited  wickedness 
to  the  disgrace  of  their  profession.  {Motes.  Dent,  xxxii. 
3.5—44.)  And  it  would  be  found,  and  might  be  known* 
to  be  a  terrible  thing,  beyond  all  expression  or  imagina- 
tion, to  fall  into  the  hands  of  the  living,  the  eternal,  and 
almighty  God,  as  sacrifices  to  his  justice,  and  obj-u-  of 
his  vengeance  and  abhorrence,  without  any  obLuioi  .ir 
Mediator,  to  appease  his  indignation.  This  was  .'bout  to 
be  ihc  case  of  the  Jewish  nation  ;  and  it  would  jjeculiarly 
be  the  doom  of  wilful  and  malignant  apostates  from  Chris- 
tianity. '  The  epithet  of  living,  is  given  to  God,  in 
'  this  passage  where  his  vengeance  is  spoken  of,  to  show, 
'  that  as  he  lives  for  ever,  he  can  puni.sh  for  ever;  a  con- 
'  sideration  which  adds  to  the  terriblcness  of  his  ven- 
'  geance.'  {Macknight.) 


'  pardon  sinners,  without  some  sacrifice  or  saiigfaction 
'  For  otherwise  it  would  not  follow,  from  there  remain- 
'  ing  to  apostates  no  other  sacrifice  for  sin,  that  there  must 
'  remain  to  them  a  dreadful  expectation  of  judgment.' 
{Macknight.)    {3Iarg.  Ref.) 

V.  28 — 31.  The  sacrifices  of  the  law  wcve  princi- 
pally appointed  for  sins  of  ignorance,  infirmity,  or  inad- 
vertency ;  but  presumptuous  transgressors  were  excluded 
from  that,  benefit.  {Marg.  Ref.)  He,  therefore,  who 
despised  the  law  of  Moses,  and  deliberately  violated  its 
plain  commands,  in  contempt  and  defiance  of  the  autho- 
rity and  vengeance  of  God,  was  punishable  with  death, 
and  excluded  from  mercy,  when  the  fact  had  been  legally 
proved;  even  though  the  crinie  v.ere  such  as  might  oiher- 
wise  have  been  pardoned  ihroi^  a  trespass-ofilring.  But 
of  how  much  severer  vengeance  would  they  be  adjudged 
to  be  deserving,  who  had  renounced  the  Gospel,  in  that  wil- 
ful, contemptuous,  and  presumptuous  manner,  which  had 
been  described !  Thej-  had  indeed,  as  it  were,  trampled 
upon  the  Son  of  God,  with  insolent  defiance  and  disdain, 
by  doing  all  in  their  power  to  dishonour  him,  and  to  pro- 
voke him  willi  the  most  desperate  ingratitude  and  impiety  : 
they  had  esteemed  that  precious  blood,  which  purchased  all 
the  blessings  of  the  new  covenant  for  sinners,  and  ratified 
it  to  all  that  believed,  and  by  the  shedding  of  which  Christ 
had  been  sanctified,  or  consecrated  to  be  the  High  Priest 
and  Advocate  of  sinners  in  the  heavenly  sanctuary,  as  if  it 
had  been  an  unclean  thing,  less  holy  than  the  blood  of  goat.s, 
or  as  vile  as  that  of  a  malefactor!  Some  indeed  a))ply  the 
word  sanctified  to  the  apostate  ;  who  had  been  admitted 
into  the  church,  as  set  apart  for  God,  and  consecrated  to 
his  service  by  professing  faith  in  the  bJood  of  Christ,  which 
he  afterwards  vilified.  This  may  refer  to  those  blas- 
jihemies  against  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  which   were   often 


Jl.  D.  Gr> 


V.  32 — 3-1.  The  apostle  here  proceeded  lo  caution  the 
Hebrews  by  other  topics.  To  fortify  their  minds  against 
tenVptaiions  to  aiiof  tiicy,  or  other  wilful  sins,  they  ought 
frequently  to  recollect  the  former  days  of  their  [profession  ; 
and  to  consider  what  they  had  ventured,  suflercd,  ancl 
renounced  for  Christ,  and  how  they  had  been  supported 
and  comforted  under  their  trials.  When  they  were  first 
illuminated  in  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel,  (A'o/cs,  2  Cor. 
iv.  3 — 6  ;)  and  had  been  admitted  into  the  Christian 
church  ;  they  were  speedily  called,  as  soldiers  to  the  com- 
bat, to  contend  with  prrsecutioiis  and  atTiirtions.  Some  of 
thcni  were  made  a  public  spectacle  to  their  neighbours, 
by  the  malicious  accusations  brought  against  them,  and  the 
disgrace,  derision,  and  punishment  laid  uj^on  them  :  and 
others  were  the  companions  anc^  witnesses  of  the  cruelties 
inflicted  on  those  who  were  so  used  ;  and  thus  were  called 
to  un"tc  sym|)athy  with  their  afflicted  brethren,  to  alarms 
on  their  own  account.  Among  those  whom  the  apostle 
especially  addressed,  were  several  that  had  shown  com- 
passion to  him  some  years  before,  when  he  was  bound  at 
Jerusalem,  and  in  his  subsequent  imprisonment :  and  when. 
on  that  or  other  accounts,  their  property  was  seized  and 
conl'iscaled,  they  bore  it,  not  only  patiently,  but  joyfully  ; 
having  abundant  consolation  from  the  assurance  that  they 
had  in  heaven  a  better  and  more  enduring  inheritance, 
which  could  not  be  taken  from  them,  but  would  be  their 
stuhslanlial  felicity  for  ever  :  for  they  possessed  in  ihem- 
sf  ('res,  independently  of  all  external  things,  the  pledges  and 
earnests  of  that  expected  blessing. 

V.  35 — 39.  None  of  those  who  had  acted  hitherto  in 
an  honourable  and  consistent  manner,  should  at  length  cast 
away  their  confidence  in  Chiist,  or  renounce  the  pro- 
fpssion  of  his  name,  which  they  had  boldly  made;  and  to 
which  so  gracious  and  abundant  a  recompense  was  pro- 
mised. Some  indeed  who  once  seemed  to  be  zealous  be- 
lievers had  apostatized,  and  the  rest  would  surely  be 
Mied  greatly  ;  and  they  had  need  to  have  their  minds  armed 
nith  patient  resignation  and  persevering  constancv:  that, 
having  done  the  will  of  God,  by  steadfastly  cleaving  to 
CJhrist,  and  obeying,  they  might  afterwards  receive  the 
promised  gift  of  eternal  life.  For  in  respect  of  their  final 
deliverance  from  trouble,  as  well  as  to  the  coming  of 
<'hrist  to  take  vengeance  on  the  Jewish  nation,  and  thus  to 
deliver  the  christian  Church  from  the  |->ersecutions  which 
they  endured  from  that  quarter,  the  v.ords  of  God  by  the 
prophet  might  properly  be  applied.  {Noles,  Hah.  ii.  1  — 
4  :)  and  ihe  just, bii  faith,  would  live,  as  had  been  predicted, 
while  proud  imbelievers  would  be  cut  olTand  perish  :  but 
if  any  man,  who  had  maOe  the  most  plausible  profession 
of  faith  in  Christ,  should  draw  back  in  the  time  of  trial, 


and  finally  apostatize,  the  Lord  declared,  by  his  apostle 
according  to  the  tenour  of  his  whole  word,  and  speaking 
after  the  manner  of  men,  that  "  his  soul  sho-iid  have  no 
«  pleasure  m  him,"  that  is,  he  would  utterly  reject  and 
entirely  abhor  him.  Many  of  the  Hebrews  had  thus 
evidenced  the  insincerity  of  their  profession  byapostacv 
and  others  began  to  forsake  the  assembling  of  themselv-eJ 
together,  who  needed  to  be  reproved  and  warned  •  hut  the 
apostle  trusted  that  he  himself,  and  they  whom  he  imme- 
diately addressed,  were  not  of  the  same  character  with 
those  who  drew  back  lo  perdition,  but  such  as  had  "  be- 
lieved to  the  saving  of  their  souls ;  even  such  as  were 
partakers  of  living  faith,  and  would  be  kept  ihroueh  it  bv 
the  power  of  God,  unto  salvation.  ^ 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—1. 

So  precious  are  tlie  blessings  which  come  to  us  ihroueh 
the  Gospe,  (hat  all  sacrifices  and  ordinances,  however 
varied  and  multiplied,  could  only  be  an  indistinct  shadow 
and  not  so  much  as  an  exact  image  of  (hem  :  and  in  like 
manner,  the  most  nervous  language,  the  most  lively  ex 
pressions,  and  the  most  fervent  affections,  fall  immenselv 
beneath  their  real  excellency.  The  righteousness  broueht 
in  and  the  sacrifice  once  offered,  by  Christ,  are  of  eternal 
efficacy,  and  his  salvation  shall  never  be  abolished  •  thev 
sulhce  to  make  all  "  the  comers  thereunto  perfect  •"  the 
worshippers,  once  purged  by  his  atoning  blood,  need  seek 
no  other  sacrifice  ;  nor  wilj^cy,  bv  the  conscience  of  guilt 
be  ever  driven  to  adopt  such  eipedients,  as  call  sin  to 
remembrance,  yet  cannot  possibly  take  it  away  ;  but  daily 
applying  to  the  great  propitiation,  they  derive  from  it  both 
strength  and  motives  for  obedience,  and  inward  comlort 
notwithstanding  their  sinfulness.  Most  certain  it  is  from' 
these  chapters,  that  God  will  not  pardon  any  transgression 
without  such  a  sacrifice  as  can  really  expiate  the  guilt  of 
It.  And  il  those  sacrifices,  which  were  of  his  own  appoint- 
ment, could  not  take  away  sin,  bccaase  they  could  not 
sat.sly  the  demands  of  his  justice,  let  none  suppose,  that 
human  inventions  self-imposed  penances,  prayers,  tears 
amendment,  moral  virtues,  alms-deeds,  or  any  other  device 
or  performance,  can  avail  in  (he  behalf  of  those,  who  out 
them  in   the  place  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  Son  of  God  • 

for  .f  righteousness,"  in  any  way  or  degree,  "  come  by 
•'  the  law,  then  Christ  died  in  vain."  ^ 

V.  5—18. 

When  the  eternal  Son  saw  the  hopeless  condition  of 


.'?.  D.  Gr»: 


CHAP.  xr. 

The  naiitre,  cxcelknnj  and  cfflcacij  of  faiths 
illustrate  J  by  the  examples  of  the  moat  an 
ncnt  mints,  from  Abel  to  the  close  of  the  old 
tcslarncnf-disjjcnsation,    1 — 3o.      The  su- 
perior advantages  of  Christianity',  39,  40. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

ow 


fallen  man,  for  whom  no  sacrificps  or  contrivances  could 
in  the  least  avail,  he,  according  as  it  had  been  written  of 
him  in  the  volume  of  the  book  from  I  he  beginning,  with 
infinite  compassion  to  our  d?serv-ed  misery,  came,  in  our 
nature,  to  accomplish  the  will  of  the  Father,  anil  to  "  bear 
"  our  fins  in  his  own  bod^/  on  the  tree."  Thus,  by  one 
sacrifice  for  sins,  he  fleeted  the  glorious  and  gracious  de- 
sign, and  now  sealed  on  the  right  hand  of  God,  he  hence- 
forJi  expects  till  all  his  enemies  shall  be  put  under  his 
feet.  What  then  remains,  but  that  we  seek  an  interest  in 
this  sacrifice  by  faith,  and  the  seal  of  it  to  our  souls  by 
"  the  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  unto  obedience  ?"  Thus, 
by  the  law  being  wnitten  in  our  hearts,  we  may  know  that 
we  are  perfectly  justified,  and  that  God  will  no  more  re- 
member any  of  our  sins  and  iniquities. 

V.   19—25. 

*'  Having  "  access  with  boldness  into  the  holiest  by  the 
"  blood  of  Jesus  ;"  by  "  the  new  and  living  way  which  he 
''  hath  consecrated  for  us,"  through  the  rending  of  the  veil  by 
his  crucifixion  for  our  sins  ;  and  having  such  a  High  Priest 
over  the  house  of  God,  let  us  not  stand  at  a  distance,  or  turn 
away  fiom  him,  who  beseeches  us  to  be  reconciled  :  let  us  in 
ihefir^t  place,  beware  ofhypocrisy,  that  we  may  "  draw  near 
'••.  ivith  a  true  heart :"  let  vis  watch  and  pray  against  unbe- 
lief, that  we  may  come  "  in  the  full  assurance  of  faith,"  as 
Knowing  this  to  be  the  appointed  and  only  way  of  accept- 
TTice  and  salvation  :  let  us  apply  his  blood  to  purge  us  from 
c:uilt,  and  seek  for  his  promised  grace  to  cleanse  us  from 
r,ll  our  filthiness  ;  that  so,  oiir  hearts  being  sprinkled  from 
"n  evil  conscience,  we  may  lay  aside  the  body  of  the  sins 
'-<i  the  flesh,  and  henceforth  walk  in  newness  of  life.  Thus 
V,  e  shall  be  enabled  to  "hold  fast  the  profession  of  our  faith 
'■  without  wavering,"  whatever  temptations  or  seducing 
examples  we  may  meet  with,  as  knowing  that  he  is  faivh- 
ful  who  hath  pmmiscil ;  and  with  composed  and  cheerful 
minds,  w€  shall  be  enabled  to  consider  the  cases  of  our 
t>reihrcn,  that  v.e  may  animate  them  to  love  and  good 
works.  But  if  they  v/ere  not  to  be  excused,  who,  in  the 
time  of  severe  persecution,  forsook  the  assembling  of 
themselves  together,  how  shall  we  answer  it  to  God,  if, 
in  these  favoured  days,  j/e  indolently  abs'^nt  ourselves  from 
the  assemblies  of  his  saints,  and  neglect  to  honour  him 
by  attendance  on  his  ordinances  ?  Against  such  evils  we 
'^iiould  exhort  olliers;  and  we  ought  ourselves  gladly  to 
suffer  the  word  of  exhortation,  as  knowing  that  soon  the 
<d?.y  of  death  and  of  judgment  anproaclietl}. 


By  negligence,  pride,  or  carnal  seit"-love,  or  hy  gra- 
ilnaUy  yielding   to  the   fear  of  man,    professors  of  the 
Vol.  V.> — No.  35. 


K 


faitli 


J.  D.  G.'i- 


the  *  substance  of  \^^»,_^-= 


things    "   hoped  I'or,  ''the  evidence  |,Si 


ot  tilings  not  seen. 

2   For  "■  by  it  tlic    elders    obtained    aVihil"' 
good  report.  *  \^vfJ,Z\ 


Gospel  are  left  to  "  sin  wilfully,  after  they  have  received 
"  the  knowledge  of  the  truth  ;"  and,  though  the  fallen, 
the  weak,  and  the  trembling  should  be  encouraged,  yet 
we  cannot  too  awfully  alarm  the  secure  and  presumptuous  ; 
as  every  dclib-rate  sin  against  light  and  conscience  is  a  step 
towarls  the  tremendous  [irccipice  here  described.  Neither 
the  mercy  of  God,  the  sacrifice  of  Christ,  nor  the  love  of 
the  Spirit,  will  profit  that  man  who  "  tramples  under  foot 
"  the  Son  of  God,"  treats  his  atoning  blood  with  insolent 
contempt,  and  docs  despite  to  the  Spiiit  of  grace.  For 
such  daring  rebels  and  apostates,  "  there  remains  no  more 
"  sacrifice  for  sin,  but  a  certain  fearful  looking  for  of  judg 
"  ment  and  fiery  indignation,  to  consuiue"  them  as  the  cue-' 
mies  of  the  Lord.  To  him  belongeth  vengeance,  and  hi; 
righteous  recomj^enses  of  the  crimes  committed  lay  hypo- 
crites and  apostates  will  be  more  terrible  than  the  doom 
of  Sodom,  or  even  than  that  executed  upon  the  devoted 
.lews.  Hov.'cver  men  may  now  despise  these  warnings, 
they  will  at  length  know  that  it  is  "  a  dreadful  thing  to  fall 
"  into  the  hands  of  the  Jiving  God,"»  and  to  hear  him  say, 
"  It  is  a  people  that  hath  no  understanding ;  therefore  he 
"  who  made  them  will  have  no  mercy  on  them."  Let 
then  every  professed  Christian  "  give  diligence  to  make  his 
"  calling  and  election  sure  :"  let  us  all  remember  our  con- 
victions, allections,  and  jiurposes,  when  we  were  first 
enlightened,  and  how  we  thought  that  we  should  bo 
willing  to  endure  or  part  with  any  thing,  if  we  could  but 
obtain  peace  xvith  God  and  a  good  hope  of  salvation  ;  and 
let  us  remember  our  consolations  and  supports  under  forme;- 
trials.  And  if  we  have  been  called  to  "  endure  a  great 
"  fight  of  afllicticins,"  and  have  suffered  reproaches  and 
losses  with  fortitude  and  cheerfulness,  from  a  persuasion 
that  we  had  "  in  heaven  a  better  and  a  more  enduring  sub- 
"  stance,"  let  us  not  disgrace  our  former  conduct,  or  '•  cast: 
"  away  our  confidence,  which  hath  great  recompense  of 
"  reward."  For  we  still  have  need  of  patience,  whilst 
we  wait  the  accomplishment  of  God's  promises,  in  obe- 
dience to  his  will.  But  the  time  is  short :  he  that  comelh 
will  soon  come,  and  will  rot  tarry  beyond  his  appointed 
season;  and  he  will  shortly  end  oursorrows  and  conflicts, 
by  removing  our  souls  to  heaven  :  yea,  he  will  speedilv 
come  to  raise  the  dead,  and  perfect  our  salvation.  Let  us 
then  sho\^  that  we  are  justified  through  faith,  by  living 
and  walking  with  God  in  dependence  upon  his  promises, 
and  in  obedience  to  his  Ci)inmands,  Ijccanse  we  are  satisfied 
with  the  security  of  his  word.  Thus  we  shall  possess  the 
assurance,  that  "  we  are  not  of  them  who  draw  back  to 
"  perdition,    but  of  them    that   believe   to   the   saving  of 

the  soul." 

NOTES. 

Cri.\.r.  Xl.  \.  7,  2.  The  apcsde,  having  referred 
to  the  prophet's  testinionv,  thai  "  the  just  should  live  by 
"faith,"  ])roceedcd  more  fiilly  to  show  the  nature  and 
efiicacv  of  that  principle,  and  to  prove  that  it  had  alway.n 


J.  I).  ti5. 


HEBREWS. 


JL  D.  fSi,. 


^ '  2  .|^«n.  M,      3  Throu^ii  •  lailii  v.c  iiriderstaii(]   that  j*"  a  riioii;    cxceiiorit    saciiiicc    than  ^"ain, ''gj'';^.^5"'.»y 
""'iiu?  i'  u'  '■''^   worlds  wore   Iriinioil  by  tlic  woid  ol  ' 
,^  God  ;  so  that  tliirit^s  wliicliarc  fcoer),  werti 


T'l'-l'i  i""/?  "'J'^  iTiadc  of  things  whicli  do  appear, 
ul'^iv 'I'l    '       4  By    ^   Tiiith    .^cl  oilercd  unto  God 

S  GfcD.  IV   D-S    IS   :i    1  Jo'.:i  lii.  II,  i: 


by  which    '  lie  ohtained   wilness   that  he  .'i^J  •""Jj'"', 
was     righteous,    God     testify -ng    of   his  »j'.,°*"*^;i',' ^ 
tjifts  ;  '^  and  by   it    he   being' dead  *  )'«Ui-,'-,^<=,»J"' 
speaketh.  *  or, uy^i !;,<,»,„ 


been  ihc  grand  peculiarity  of  JEHOVAn''s  \voiship|i'r.-,l:oni 
the  beginning  ol,  tlie  world.  This  induclioii  of  cxaniple> 
he  prefaced  L/y  a  clcfinilioa  of  faiih  ;  in  which  he  did  noi 
confine  liis  views  lo  one  single  ercrcise  of  that  funda- 
mental t;race.  but  took  in  all  t!ic  variety  of  its  actings_,  iu 
ihc  uluile  of  a  believer's  exjjerience  and  conduct.  Where! 
the  principle,  fiom  •.•.  hi<h  .aiih  springs,  is  implanted  by  the 
regenerating  .Spirit  (^f  God,  it  leads  a  man  to  receive  thej 
truth  concerning  ju'iificaiion  by  the  merits  of  Jesus  Chi'i!>t, 
according  lo  ihe  measure  of  light  ufibrded  him  ;  but  it  will! 
also  embrace  the  whole  word  of  (jod,  and  expect  its; 
accomplishmenl  as  to  all  the  extent,  in  which  he  hathi 
spoken  and  jiromiscd.  This  divine  faith  is  "the  sub- 1 
'•  stance  of  things  hoped  for:"  crediting  tiie  testimony  ofi 
Cod,  resting  on  his  |)i-omises,  and  ex|iecting  the  aceom- 1 
plishmcnt  of  them,  it  gives  ihcf  object  hci^ird  for  at  some' 
J'lilun:  [)eriod,  a  prevent  subsistence  in  the  soul,  as  if  it  v.cre 
already  possessed;  for  the  believer  is  satisfied  with  ihe 
security  ailurded,  and  acts  under  the  persuasion  that  God 
will  not  fail  of  his  engagements.  'i'hus  he  gives  up 
jiresent  advantageSj  and  endures  jiresent  haTdships,  in  obe- 
dience to  God,  and  in  wailing  for  his  promise  ;  evrn  as 
men  give  ready  money  for  an  ts'ate  in  reversi<m,  or  endure 
present  labour  in  hope  of  future  ease  and  indidgence. — 
But  faith  has  not  only  resfect  lo  the  good  things  iK'ped  for: 
it  is  also,  "  the  evidence  of  tilings  not  seen."  The  things 
revealed  to  faith,  but  invisible  to  sens?  and  undiscoverable 
by  reason,  may  relate  to  the  past,  the  present,  or  the 
future  :  to  God,  and  to  his  works  of  creaiion,  providence, 
and  redemption  ;  to  his  omniscient  presence  and  his  fulure 
judgment;  to  the  world  of  spirits,  and  the  eternal  stale  of 
happiness  or  misery  :  to  the  law  and  its  s;inctions,  or  the 
gosjjel  and  its  privileges;  and,  in  short,  to  a  vast  variety 
of  particulars  which  cannot  be  enumerated.  But  faith  is 
the  evidence,  the  internal  conviction,  or  demonstration,  of 
them  all.  To  unbelievers  they  appear  false,  dubious  or 
visionary  ;  as  they  hwe  no  mediurn  by  which  to  obtain 
satisfaction  about  them  :  but  believers  take  the  plain  tes- 
timony of  God  as  a  tnith  already  demonstratrd,  and  which 
requires  no  further  proof:  their  argument  is  this :  "  God 
'•  halfe  said  it,  and  it  must  be  true."  And,  in  proportion 
to  the  strength  of  their  faiih,  their  judgment  and  conduct 
are  induenced  by  this  realizing  conviction,  with  reference 
to  things  revealed ;  even  as  if  they  were  the  objects  of 
sight,  or  capable  of  strict  demoiistVation.  The  believer 
uses  his  powers  of  reasoning,  to  obtain  satisfaction  con- 
cerning the  evidence,  that  such  or  such  mitters  are  divinely 
revealed  ;  and  to  determine  the  meaning  of  the  words,  in 
which  the  revelation  is  conveyed.  But  when  these  pre- 
vious questions  are  answered,  he  most  rationally  says, 
■'God  hath  d  ■lenuinecl  this  point:  and  though  I  oiice 
thought  othfruise,  as  mu'ti'u  les  still  do;  yet  infinite 
knowledge  and  truth  have  deciilcd  against  oar  prejudices 
and  erroneous  opinions,  and  I  submit  t"  (ho  divine  teach- 
ing.'   He  is  not  so  absurd,  as  to  at'-cir.pt  to  invalidate  the 


leslimony  of  God  by  his  obje.nions,  or  to  give  force  to  it 
by  his  arguments.  He  does  not  suppose  that  divine  reve- 
lation must  be  level  to  man's  comprehf-nsion,  or  coincide 
with  his  Sj.ecula^ions  :  he  expects,  believes,  and  adores 
mysteries,  but  knows  that  contradiction  is  not  mystery; 
nor  can  any  evidence  prove  a  real  contradiction  to  our 
senses,  or  ceftnin  knowledge,  to  be  a  divine  revelation  ;  so 
that  mysteiies  above  reason  he  humbly  receives,  but  absur- 
dities contrary  to  it,  he  ascribes  to  misconstruction  or  ini- 
posture.  This  definition  of  faith  will  be  illustrated  by  all 
the  cxam.ples  in  this  chapter.  The  ajjostle  fnriher  oo- 
served,  that  by  faith  all  their  pious  progenitors,  and  o'.her 
eminent  persons  in  former  times,  had  obtained  a  good 
report,  or  an  honourable  character  in  the  nord  of  God: 
by  faith  they  were  all  justified,  ami  the  same  was  llie 
principle  of  all  their  holy  obedience  and  eminent  services, 
and  |jatient  constant  sufl'erings  in  the  cause  of  truth  and 
holiness.  ^ 

V.  3.  The  heavens  ar.A  the  earth,  and  all  things  In 
them,  as  veil  as  the  r-gular  order  with  whch  they  are 
governed  and  directed,  might,  indeed,  be  proved  by  aro-u- 
ment  to  be  the  contrivance  and  work  of  God  ;  yet  men's 
reason  had  never  con.e  to  any  satisfactory  and  practical 
conclusions  in  this  nir.Jter;  so  that,  "  by  faith"  crediting 
the  word  of  God,  we  believe,  and  understand  to  good  pur- 
pose, that  the  worlds  were  contrived,  framed,  created,  and 
arranged  in  their  present  order  by  the  omnipotent  command 
of  God  ;  so  that  the  things  which  we  now  behold  in  such 
resplendent  beauty,  were  made  of  those  "  which  do 
"  not  appear."  They  were  produced  from  the  chaotic 
mass,  which  was  without  form  and  void,  by  that  power- 
ful word,  which  first  called  the  chaos  out  of  non-existence. 
This  was  eftected  in  the  six  days'  work  of  creation  ;  and 
the  satisfactory  assurance  which  believers  derive  from  the 
scriptural  account  of  the  original  of  the  world,  being  con- 
trasted with  the  discordant  hypotheses  and  endless  dispu- 
tations of  ancient  philosojihers  and  modern  theorists, 
exhibits  a  very  striking  illustration  of  the  proposition,  that 
•'  faith  is  the  evidence,"  or  demonstration,  "  of  things 
"  not  seen."  (Notes,  Gen.  i.  ii.)  '  This  world,  which 
'  we  see,  was  not  made  of  any  appearing  or  existing 
'  n;atter,  but  fron:i  nothing,  contrary  to  the  axiom  of  aU 

•  the  |)hilosophers,  '  From  nothing  nothing  is  made.'  This 
'  indeed   never  could   enter  into   the  mind   of  any  philo- 

•  sophcrs.  not  even  of  those  who  wrote  that  God  created 
'  the  world.  Therefore  the  whole  of  this  is  of  faithJ' 
(He:a.)  Nothing  can  possibly  be  more  unphilosophical, 
or  indeed  absurd,  than  the  notion  of  the  eternal  pre- 
existence  of  that  chaos,  from  which  God  created  the 
world  :  yet  I  a|.prehend  Beza  had  firm  ground  for 
asserting  that  none  of  the  piiilosophers  had  perceived  this, 
or  without  revelation  would  have  perceived  it.  Most  com- 
mentators consider  this  verse  as  a  decided  proof  that  God 
created  the  world  from  nothing ;  which,  no  doubl,  is  the 
doctjinc  both  of  reason  and  revelation     (Ao/e,  Gen.  i,  i:^ 


/?.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


J.  D.  60. 


1  Gen  V,  si-s*.  5  By  faith  '  Enoch  was  "  translated  that 
J'ute'u"';.  "  he  should  not  see  death ;  "  and  was  not 
'rt^'"Kii'.  48  found,  because  God  had  translated  him  : 
B^3K°ns^'iM6',j7for  before  his  translation  he  had  °  this  tes- 
Rev.  xi  9-12  timony,  p  that  he  pleased  God. 
p6'*'Gcn  T.  22.  6  Baf*  without  faith  it  is  impossible  to 
iThe/"i.4".  i  please  him:  for  '  he  that  cometh  to  God 

John  ill.  S3.  r  ,•.  ii*  »/i'* 

,iii.i2.)8.i?.iv.2. .  j„ys(.  believe  that  he  is,  and  that  he  is   '  a 

«   )2°°I*'"»«viii.  22.  32.  c.i.  21    .lsjr,i   9_  Mark  l^ji-  If.  Ji"",-]!.  '8.^13  ^viii^S^  Gal 


.  HeT.  x»i.8 

ii  31.  John  lir  G. 

Pro».  xi.  18.  alatt  v.  12. 


.».  ...  —  •  35     Job  xxi    11    P3  U_    - 

om   X.  U.-- 1  26   Gen.  XV   1.  Ruthi 

,  2.  5. 16.  X.  41,  42.  Luke  vi.  35. 


V.  4.  The  original  word,  rendered  "  more  excellent, 
signifies  also  a  greater,  or  more  complete,  sacrifice.  Cain 
brought  the  meat-oflfering  alone  :  Abel  brought  that,  and 
the  firsdings  of  his  flock  also.  By  faith  embracing  the 
promise  of  a  Redeemer,  who  was  to  come,  Abel,  qs  a 
sinner,"  penitently,  humbly,  uprightly,  and  obediently,  pre- 
sented unto  God  the  typical  sacrifice,  which  had  been 
appointed,  and  he  was  accepted;  but  Cain,  in  self-will, 
self-wisdom,  self-righteousness,  impenitence,  unbelief,  and 
rebellion,  brought  a  formal  acknowledgment  to  God  of 
his  obligadons  to  him  for  temporal  benefits,  but  not  the 
atonement  for  his  sins.  He  seemed  to  say,  with  modern 
infidels  and  skeptics,  '  In  what  is  my  sacrifice  inferior  to 
'  Abel's?  Why  should  he  be  so  bigoted,  as  to  think  God 
'  will  accept  none,  who  do  not  come  in  his  peculiar  way! 
'  I,  being  sincere,  shall  be  as  favourably  received  with  my 
'  sacrifice,  as  he  with  his  :  and  indeed  it  seems  more 
'  rational  to  present  the  first  fruits  of  the  earth,  than  to 
'  slay  an  innocent  lamb,  to  be  burned  upon  the  altar.' 
Yet  God  rejected  his  offerings  and  his  rage  and  enmity 
against  Abel,  the  accepted  worshipper  of  God,  produced 
the  same  horrid  effects,  which  simihr  principles  have  in 
every  age  been  producing,  in  cruet  persecutions,  and  mul- 
tiplied murders  of  believers,  by  proud  formalists  and  hypo- 
crites. But  God  himself  attested,  that  Abel  was  righteous 
before  him,  and  that  his  oblations  were  accepted :  so  that, 
being  murdered  by  Cain,  he  still  speaketh  to  us  ;  declaring 
ihat  sinners  can  come  to  God  only  by  penitent  faith  in  the 
great  Propitiation  ;  that  faith  is  uniformly  connected  with 
righteousness  and  ujiright  obedience  :  that  believers  have 
their  portion  in  a  better  world,  and  not  on  earth  ;  that 
they  must  expect  no  favour  from  proud  unbelievers  and 
Pharisees  ;  and  that  their  blofj,d  shed  by  persecutors  calls 
from  the  ground  to  heaven  for  vengeance.  (Notes,  Gen. 
iv.  1 — 14.)  Abel  '  ofiered  a  sin-offering,  as  well  as  a 
'  meat-offering.  Whereas  Cain,  having  no  sense  of  sin, 
'thought  himself  obliged  to  offer  nothing  but  a  meat- 
'  offering.  In  this  character  of  Abel,  Paul  had  our  Lord's 
'  expression  in  his  eye,  "  the  blood  of  righteous  Abel." 
iMatf.  xxiii.  3.i.)  '  As  in  after  times  God  testified  his 
'  acceptance  of  particular  sacrifices,  by  sending  down  fire 
'  upon  them,  we  may  suppose  that  it  was  in  that  m;in- 
•  ner  that  he  testified  Abel's  righteou.sncss  upon  his  otTer- 
'  m".  Flesh  not  being  ficrniitted  to  men  till  after  the 
'  flood,  Abel  must  have  thought  it  uiilHwfnl  in  kill  any  an- 
'  iinal,  unless  God  had  ordered  it  to  be  killed  a.s  a  sacrilicc.' 
{Macknight.) 

V.  J,  6.  (Note,  Gen.  v.  22—24.)  By  faith.  Enoch 
was  so  peculiailjr  favoured  of  God,  that  he  was  translated 


rcwarder  of  them  tliat  "diligently  sock  him.  u^i  chj.  __«ij>| 
7  By  faith  *  Noah,  being-  *  warned  ^j',',",'^  J^^f; 
of  God  of  ^  things  not  seen  as  yet,  ^'i,^'"*,:^  •'^J; 
*  moved  tvith  fear,  "  prepared  an  ark  to  ^^^H  v^  f^ 
the  saving  of  his  house,  by  the  which  ?.''«J-  '  *•  '"■ 
*■  he  condemned  tlic  world,  and  became  "^""^l/j  "jy,^,?; 
heir  of  the    "^  righteousness  whicli  is  by  rukexvl^'sB.!?.' 

laiin.  y  Gen  Ti  13  XIX. 

14    Ex   ix.  18— Sl.ProT  xsii   3  XXvii.  ID.  Er  ii!    17-13. JVUt   iii  7  xxiv    15     25   "JPft. 

ill.  6    8 zSuiin.l. f-Or.btiiig  narn  ^toa.v.  7  Or a  Gen   vi.  18    vii  1.28. 

viii   16.  Ei  yi«   u  20.   1  Pet  iii   10 h  Matt,  xii   41,42  I.ukexi  31,32. c  Rom. 

i.   17.  Iii.  22.  iv    ll.ix30  K.6   Gal.  v   5.  S'hil   iii.9   2  Pet    i.  I. 


to  heaven,  without  seeing  death,  or  experiencing  its  pain, 
ful  stroke;  his  body  having  been  changed  and  rendered 
incorruptible,  that  he  might  immediately  enter  on  his  full 
felicity.  So  that  he  was  not  found  on  earth  by  those  who 
sought  him,  as  the  sons  of  the  prophet  .sought  Elijah  ;  for 
the  Lord  had  taken  him  to  himself.  (Marg.  Ref.)  ■  But, 
before  this  took  place,  he  had  received  seme  evident  tes- 
timony, that  God  was  pleased  with  him.  and  probably  this 
was  made  known  to  his  contemporaries.  St.  Paul  here 
quotes  the  SeptuaginI,  where  the  words  tranr-lated  in  our 
version,  •'  he  walked  with  God,"  are  twice  rendered, 
"  he  pleased  God."  The  general  meaning  is,  no  doubt, 
the  same,  though  the  language  is  less  emphatical,  and 
the  apostle  seems  to  have  been  unwilling  to  interrupt  hi.s' 
argument,  by  noticing  the  variation.  Enoch  had  walked 
with  God  for  a  long  season,  but  this  was  the  effect  of  that 
faith  by  which  he  pleased  him  ;  for  it  is,  and  always  was, 
impossible,  for  fall'^n  man  to  please  God,  except  by  faith, 
seeing  every  one  who  cometh  to  God,  to  worship  and  serve 
him,  "  must  believe  that  he  is ;"  he  must  realize  hi.s 
invisible  being,  presence,  and  perfections,  which  can  only 
be  done  by  faith,  exercised  on  the  Revelation  which  he  hati) 
given  of  himself;  otherwise  some  imaginary  deity,  some 
idol,  will  be  substituted  in  his  place.  Moreover,  he  must 
believe  '•  that  God  is  the  Rewarderof  them  that  diligently 
"  seek  him;"  but  as  all  men  deserve  condeni  lation  for 
their  sins,  and  even  their  best  services  need  forgiveness,  so 
no  one  can  know,  or  on  good  groun'ls  conclude,  tnat  God 
will  reward  his  services,  or  accept  him  in  diem,  unless  by 
receiving  the'  testimony  of  revelation,  cither  immediate, 
traditional,  or  writlen.  '  This  Enoch  doubtless  did.  and  so 
he  believed  in  God,  and  came  to  hr-.n  by  faith  in  his  word 
and  promise,  according  to  his  appointment,  and  thus  was 
accepted  and  graciously  rewarded.  But  this  differs  widely^ 
fi-om  a  mere  assent  to  a  conjecture,  or  a  conclusion  of 
reason,  concerning  the  cxistenr-.e  of  a  God,  without  any 
just  notions  of  his  charactei-,  v»-ill,  or  worship,  and  an  at- 
tempt to  please  him  in  ways  of  man's  devising.  This  ma- 
ny su[)posc  to  be  all  the  faith  which  the  apostle  here  means ; 
thouc;h  it  accords  to  the  religion  of  no  one  person  men- 
tioned in  this  chapter,  except  that  of  Cain,  who  doubtless 
had  this  kind  of  faith,  ;ind  came  in  this  manner,  but  "  with 
*'  him  God  was  not  well   pleased." 

V.  7.  {Nntt'x,  Gen.  vi— ix.)  The  Lord,  by  immediate 
revelation  made  knowi)  to  Noah  his  purpose  of  destroying 
the  inhabitants  of  the  whole  earth  by  a  flood  of  water,  and 
warned  him  to  prepare  for  such  an  event.  These  "  things 
"  were  not  seen  as  yet ;"  nothing  of  that  kim!  had  ever 
lia!;;.rncd;  no  token  of  such  a  deluge  appeared;  unbelief 

y  P  2 


J.  D.  65. 


HEBREWS. 


J.  D.  Gi 


^-^/Jh^ixiv!  ^  ^J  ^^''^^^  "^  Abfaham,  when  he  was 
f,'^,^|'„'*,j'- 2;  called  to  go  out  into  a  place  *  wliich  he 
ogm  xYiS  xTh  should  after  I'cccive  for  an  inheritance, 
xtTi's  ii'vl's  'obeyed  ;  and  he  went  out,  no>  knowing 
"'"I-Il   t.  whither  he  went 

xzxiii  21. 
M,  V    9.     Gen. 

f  sxii.  IB.   xxvi.  5.  Malt.  Til.  24,  2i.  Rom   i,  5   vi   n.  s    IP.    2  Ci.r  x  5  Jam.  ii    u-26. 
I  Pet.  1.22.  iii.  1.  iv.  17. gOen.xviJ,  8.  xxiil  4.  xxvi  3    xxxv.S;.  Acts  vii.  J,  6 


imiier  nu  weiu. 
9  Bj  faith  s  he  sojourned  in  tiie  land 

Matt,    vli     9.1.    9S     1)nm     i      ^     im     I?      v      IR        r<   r..r     «     i;      luin     ii      Ii  — SK 


might  conclude  it  impossible,  or  exclaim  agaiii.st  il  as 
inconsistent  with  the  justice  or  goodness  of  God.  But 
Nouli  had  faith,  and  that  was  in  him  "  a  demonstration  of 
"  things  not  seen  :"  he  verily  believed  that  such  a  deluge 
would  come  ;  he  expected  that  omnijiotence  would  execute 
the  sentence  denounced  by  infinite  justice,  and  fulfil  the 
■word  of  unfailing  veracity ;  he  therefore  reverenced  with 
holy  awe  the  majesty  of  God,  and  was  moved  with  fear  of 
lalling  under  his  disjileasure :  he  was  aware  that  unbelief 
and  disobedience  would  expose  him  to  future  vengeance, 
.".s  well  as  involve  him  in  the  common  calamity ;  and 
therefore  he  was  prepared  to  employ  any  means  of  deliver- 
ance, that  the  Lord  should  see  good  to  appoint.  Accord- 
ingly, when  directed  and  commanded  to  |;repare  an  ark, 
he  did  not  hesitate  to  obey  in  the  most  entire  and  unre- 
served manner,  though  the  labour  and  expense  of  building 
so  vast  a  vessel  must  have  been  enormous,  and  though  the 
undertaking  must  have  exposed  him  to  all  kinds  of  ridicule 
and  obloquy  imaginable ;  and  he  might  be  sure  that  the 
unbelieving  world  would  deride  him  as  a  visionary,  and  a 
fanatic  for  so  singular  a  conduct.  But  he  obeyed  in  faith, 
he  ventured  all  conscc|ucnces,  and  exercised  the  needful 
self  denial ;  he  waited  the  Loid's  time,  and  jneached, 
though  unsuccessfiiUy,  to  the  men  of  his  generation  ;  he 
expected  safely  in  the  ark,  thuugh  Onunpotence  alone 
could  secure  him  in  such  a  vessel,  through  so  ti'emendous 
a  deluge.  Thus  he  was  preserved,  and  preserved  his  fa- 
mily also,  from  the  common  destruction  of  mankind,  to 
rejjeople  the  earth  ;  his  example  and  admonitions  concur- 
red in  condemning  the  world,  and  in  showing  the  justice 
of  God  in  thus  punishing  their  universal  and  incoriigible 
wickedness ;  and,  by  the  same  faith,  he  relied  on  the  [jro- 
luise  of  God  concerning  the  Blessiah,  and  became  '"heir 
'•  of  the  righteousness  of  faith,"  and  of  eternal  salvation 
ihrough  him.  This  mpy  be  shown  to  be  an  exact  rejjre- 
sentation  of  the  manner,  in  which  believers,  being  warn- 
ed by  God  to  fice  from  the  wrath  to  come,  are  moved  with 
"'.ar,  take  refuge  iu  Clirist,  part  with  all  fur  his  sake,  are 
ften  made  the  itistruments  of  salvation  to  their  families 
;.lso,  condemn  the  world,  and  become  heirs  of  the  right- 
lousncss  of  faith,  {Notes,  Phil.  iii.  7—9.)  A  Jewish 
writer  introduces  N.>ah,  from  the  aik,  expostulating  with 
lliose  who  were  pci  i.^hing,  because  exclu  led.  They  plead, 
that  they  had  used  various  means  of  securing  themselves, 
in  case  the  deluge  should  come,  though  they  had  declined 
bis  invitation  to  come  into  the  ark  :  but  he  silences  all  their 
y]ecs  at  once,  by  saying,  that  they  had  refused  to  avail 
themselves  of  Gou's  appoiiitcd  way  of  preservation,  and 
every  other  method  must  be  unavailing.  "  IIow  shall  ye 
'■  esca;ie,  if  ye  neglect  so  great  salvation  ?" 

V.  J! — 10.  ^.\'>/e.';,  <Lc.  Geu.  xii — xvii.)  Next  in 
order  of  time  to  tlie  fvo  principal  characters  of  the  old 
(ftorld,  and  tlic  progenitors  of  tlje  nciV  world,  and  even 


of  pronnBC,    as    tn    a    stranfire    country,  hoen  xii«iiii. 

I,     I  11-  •  ..     1  I  -n      I  ■'  ;     3    18      xvtl    1,8. 

"clvvellinw  m    tabernacles  with  Isaac  and  e.  3  xxv.  ar 


I  vi.    17  Gen. 

XXvi3.4  XZviii. 

i  13.  14  xIviiL 

3,4 

k  Xli   22.  28.xiri. 


Jacob,  'the  heirs  with  him  of  the 
promise  : 

10  For  ^  he  looked  for  a  city  which  phi,;'°,'>°  J^V/ 
hath  foundations,  '  whose  Builder  and  ^|;"i  2  lu 
Maker  15  God.  n.i4  i.  xi,.32. 


sujiericr  to  them  in  eminence,  was  Abraham,  the  father 
of  Lsraelj  of  many  nations,  of  the  Messiah,  and  spiri- 
tually of  all  believers.  When  <he  was  first  selected  to  bt 
the  repository  of  the  promises,  he  was  called,  and  com- 
manded, to  leave  his  native  country  and  all  its  attachments, 
and  to  go  out  into  a  place  which  he  was  afterwards  to 
receive  for  an  inheritance,  that  is,  in  his  posterity  :  tins 
command  was  connected  with  several  promises  to  him  and 
to  his  seed;  by  faith  he  substantiated  the  blessings'hoped 
for,  and  was  satisfied  concerning  the  things  not  seen  ;  he 
therefore  implicitly  obeyed  tlie  call  of  God,  and  went  forth, 
not  knowing  whither  he  was  to  travel.  Bui  he  was  satis- 
fied that  he  was  following  the  special  guidance  of  God, 
under  his  immediate  protection  ;  and  he  therefore  disre- 
garded the  objections,  persuasions,  or  contempt  of  those, 
to  whom  such  a  design  must  have  appeared,  to  the  last 
degree,  visionary  auJ  irrational.  By  fdhh  in  the  promise 
of  Jehovah,  he  continued  likewise  to  sojourn  as  a 
stranger  in  that  land  which  was  promised  to  his  posterity, 
without  having  any  inheritance  in  it,  or  even  building  a 
house  there  ;  but  ]iassing  his  days  as  a  traveller,  dwelling 
in  tents,  that  were  easily  reinoved,  shifting  fre(|uenily 
I'rom  one  place  to  another,  yet  within  the  land  of  Canaan, 
exce|jt  as  he  was  forced  cnit  of  it  by  famine.  Thus  he 
spent  his  life,  even  after  the  bii  th  of  Isaac,  and  aP.erwards 
of  Jacob,  who  were  lha«  heirs  with  him  of  the  same  pro- 
mises, and  who  imitated  his  example  in  this  manner  of 
life,  and  in  believing  obedience  to  the  commandment  of 
God.  For  he  was  not  desirous  of  building,  or  inhabiting, 
a  city  in  Canaan,  or  elsewhere  ;  because  he  expected  one  ol" 
a  more  excellent  nature,  which  alone  has  foundations  that 
can  never  be  removed;  even  the  permanent,  secure,  and 
blessed  city  of  God,  where  he  displays  his  glory,  and 
communicates  unalloyed  felicity,  of  which  lie  is  the 
.Vrchitect.  His  wisdom  and  1  ive  formed  the  stu()endous 
|)lan,  and  his  om.'iipcience  executed  it,  for  the  glory  of 
his  Oivn  name,  and  the  eteaial  residence  of  those  whom 
he  delighteth  to  honour  and  bless;  and  what  can  those 
magnificent  cities  be,  which  proud  worms  have  erected, 
compared  witli  that,  the  Builder  and  IMakcr  of  whicli  is 
the  almight}'  and  everlasting  God.'  Abraham  expected 
Canaan  for  his  posterity,  and  a  mansion  in  heaven  f^ 
himself.  If  this  was  the  faith  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and 
Jacob,  and  this  their  expectation,  can  we  suppose  that 
such  of  their  posterity,  as  "  obtained  a  good  report  by 
"  faith,"  did  not  believe  the  same  truths,  and  expect  the 
lame  inheritance  ?  Nay,  can  we  reasonably  doubt  whether 
this  were  the  po|)ular  creeil  and  hope  of  Isi'ael,  thi'ough 
successive  generations,  to  the  time  of  Christ?  We  can- 
not:  unless  we  can  suppose  tiial  the  Sinai-covenant,  iu 
which  national  advantages  weie  secured  to  the  people, 
on  condition  of  national  obedience,  could  operate,  as  the 
fabled  waters  of  Lc'.hr,  to  ir.akc-  ikcm  eritirclv  forget  all 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


.1.  D.  65. 


"liT'Kviii'ii-ir      11    Through  faith  also  |"  Sara  herself 

"V"«  fiTslG  received  strength   to  conceive    seed,  and 

n__x2j.Rom..v.2o,  ^^^^^^  delivered'  of  a  child   when  she  Avas 

«iSeu  "xv""  5.  past  ao-e,   "  because  she  judged  him  faith- 

Wixvi.   Si.       Bx    !•    1  111  1 

»sxiii3.Deuti.  lul  wlio  had  promisetl, 
.'Vxsvit'ax       12  Therefore  sprang  there  even  of  one, 
n  °  and  iiim  as  good  as  dead,  so  many  p  as 


Neh    \%.  23. 
q  Geu 

""*"  jujj  °i,.  the  stars  of  the  sky  in  multitude,  and  '^  as 


13.     I  Sdol 

I  Kings    IV 
Is.  X  23.  ilv.il 
U    Jer  xxxiii. 
S2     Hos.    1.  10 
Hab  i  9.    Rom 


i'-  the  sand  which  is   by  the  sea-shore  innu 
merable. 

l.'J  These  all  "■  died  *  in  faith,  '  not 
2'  having  received  the  promises,  '  but  having 
xlvTi  T-  1  ^^^^  them  afar  off,  "  and  were  persuaded 
\*%  j3  ii'sl  ^^  ihctn,  and  embraced  them,  and  "  con- 
.^r^.^"""'"'"* 'Messed  that  they  were  strangers  and  pil- 
grims on  the  earth. 

14  For  they  that  say  such  things,  de- 
i'it" ,  '"pet^t.  clare  plainly  that  >'  they  seek  a  country. 


t27  Genxlis.lO 
Kum.  KS.v  IT, 
Job 


u  Ro 

ix    ^5   Ps.  xxsix. 
I«    V.  1—7.  Fiiii 


15  And  truly  if  they  had  been  '^  mind- 
ful of  that  country  from  whence  they  came 
out,  they  might  have  had  opportunity  to 
have  returned. 

16  But  now  ^  they  desire  a  better 
country,  that  is,  an  heavenly  :  wherefore 
''  God  is  not  ashamed  "^  to  be  called  their 
God  :  *"  for  he  hath  prepared  for  them  a 
city. 

17  By  ^  faith  Abraham, '  when  he  was 
tried,  offered  up  Isaac  :  and  he  that  bad 
s  received  the  promises,  ''  offered  up  his 
'  only  begotten  son, 

18  tUf  whom  it  was  said,  ''  That  in 
Isaac  shall  thy  seed  be  called  ; 

19  Accounting  that  '  God  M'rr.5  able  to 
raise  kini  up,  even  from  the  dead  ;  "  from 
whence  also  he  received  him  in  a  figure. 

k  Gen  xvii   19  sxi.  12  Rom   is 


I9.      Xli.      8- 

-10, 

Jer.    xxsi 

il 

Matt,   xxil 

ni, 

32   Mark  xi 

.2K, 

27.  I.iike  XX 

37, 

38.  Acts  vii 

32. 

d  Stf     on. 

in. 

Malt     x\v. 

31. 

I.iikeXii,  32 

e  Gen    xxii. 

1  — 

12    Jam.  li 

iil— 

24 

f  Deut,     viii 

3. 

2Clir.  xxsii 

31. 

Joh  i    11,  12. 

ii. 

,3-6   Pro».  s 

vti- 

3.     Diin.  11. 

3j 

Zech.     xiii 

'J. 

Mai.    i.i    2 

:i. 

Jam.  i.  2-1 

12. 

2  16. 


preceding  revelations  mafle  to  tlieir  torefatliers,  and  trans- 
mitted to  them,  and  all  the  obedient  conlidence,  which 
their  forefathers  had  placed  in  those  revelations  ?  In  fact, 
there  is  not  one  age  in  the  history  of  Israel,  from  the 
origin  of  the  nation  to  the  termination  of  the  New  Tes- 
tament, of  which  we  have  any  remaining  records,  but  in 
those  lecords,  the  belief  of  a  future  slate  of  just  retribu- 
tions, a  future  judgment,  and  a  state  of  supreme  blessed- 
ness to  the  righteous,  may  not  be  clearly  discerned,  and 
pointed  out. 

V.  11,  12.  Sarah  was  at  first  unbelieving,  when  a 
son  was  promised  to  hev  in  her  old  age  ;  but  she  after- 
wards was  enabled  to  rely  on  the  faithfulness  and  power  of 
God  to  perform'his  word,  though  contrary  to  the  ordinary 
course  of  nature:  and,  in  consequence  of  this  faith,  she 
was  supernainrally  strengthened  to  conceive  and  bear  a 
son.  Thus,  in  answer  to  the  expectation  of  the  faith,  both 
of  Aliraham  and  Sarah,  there  sjjrang  from  one  father,  (who 
af)parently  was  in  this  respect  even  as  a  dead  person,  from 
whom  no  offspring  could  have  been  expected,)  such  an  im- 
piense  nuiltitutle,  that  they  were  as  the  stars  of  heaven, 
or  even  absolutely  innuraeralile  as  Uie  sands  on  the  sea- 
shore. This  principally  relVrs  to  the  descendants  of  Abra- 
liam  by  Isaac  anU  Jacob :  Ijut  those  descended  from  hiin 
by  Ishmael  and  the  sons  of  Kcturah  render  the  fulfilment 
of  the  promises  to  hiin,  in  this  reojiect,  still  more  surpris- 
ing. (A'o/cs,  ficu.  xvii.  I J — 21.  xviii.  9 — I'j.  x\i.  1 — T. 
XXV.  1—4.) 

V.  1.3 — 16.  Abraham,  Sarah,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  per- 
severed in  faith,  antl  the  obcdirnce  of  faith,  even  unto 
death,  and  departed,  rxpecling  the  performance  of  God's 
promises  to  them  and  their  posterity.  For  they  had  not 
received  the  promises,  or  the  things  promised;  cither  the 
inheritance  of  Canaan,  or  the  f:oming  of  the  promised 
Seed,  during  their  lives.  They  had  endured  many  hard- 
ships and  triah,  without  any  such  f'tculiar  advantages  as 
might  answer  the  singular  favour,  wliich  the  Lord  declaied 
that  he  bore  to  them.  But  they  liad  "  seen  them  afar  off, 
-"  and  were  persuaded''  that  they  would  be  performed  iti 


due  season  ;  they  embraced  them  by  faith,  as  their  portion 
and  the  inheritance  of  their  posterity  ;  and  they  gave  up 
present  advantages  for  the  sake  of  them  "  confessing  that 
"  they  were  strangers  and  pilgrims  upon  earth."  {JSales, 
Gen.  xxiii.  4.  xlvii.  9.)  Now  they,  who  considered  them- 
selves, during  their  whole  abode  in  this  world,  to  be 
strangers  in  a  foreign  land,  and  travellers  through  it,  plainly 
declared  that  they  we;e  going  home  to  their  native  country, 
the  residence  of  their  Father  and  their  most  beloved  friends, 
and  the  place  of  their  permanent  abode  and  enjoyment. 
Indeed,  if,  weary  of  this  wandering  life,  they  had  purpos- 
ed to  return  into  Mesopotamia,  they  niight  have  found  an 
opportunity  of  doing  it,  and  might  there  have  settled  among 
their  relations  ;  but  this  would  have  been  an  act  of  unbe- 
lief  and  disobedience,  and  a  renunciation  of  the  promises. 
Whereas,  by  sojourning  in  a  strange  land  unto  death,  they 
declared  their  sujireme  desire  and  nope  of  a  belter  country 
than  could  be  found  on  earth ;  even  of  that  heavenly  in- 
heritance, which  Canaan  typified.  As,  therefore,  they 
were  willing  to  renounce  all  other  prospects  to  follow  God 
in  obedient  faith,  for  the  sake  of  an  eternal  and  invisible 
inheritance  ;  and  as  he  hnd  prepared  such  an  inheritance, 
or  permanent  gloi'ious  city,  for  tliem  ;  so  he  was  not  asham- 
ed, or  did  not  disdain,  to  be  called  their  God,  their  Friend, 
and  their  everlasting  Portion.  Whereas  the  advantages 
which  they  had  on  earth  from  their  believing  dependence 
on  him  were  too  transient  and  little,  to  answer  to  such  a 
relation  ;  seeing  they  were  neither  sufficient  for  their  linai 
felicitv,  nor  for  the  glory  of  his  divine  munificence. 

V.  "l7  — 19.  (iVt»/p.s,  (xen.  xxji.  1  —  1^.)  It  was  pecu- 
liarly to  be  noted  that  in  the  grand  instance,  in  which 
Abraham  li.id  been  tiied  how  far  he  would  carry  his  unre- 
served obedience  to  the  Lord,  he  had  been  influenced  by 
the  same  powerful  principle  of  faith;  even  when,  in  his 
determined  purpose,  he  liad  otVered  up  his  fieloved  Isaac  as 
a  burnt-otlering,  in  whom  God  him.self  had,  as  it  were, 
laid  up  the  promises  :  so  that  he  niight  have  thought  he 
was  about  to  render  the  performance  of  diem  impossi- 
ble, by  obeying  this  hard  aiid  mysterious  command.  But  \i. 


J.  D.  Cj. 


HEBREWS. 


A.  D.  65. 


.  \U\\i.   13 
xlvil.31. 


qCfn.    1.  ;i.  r5 


fee 


r  Ex     il 
its  vii.  20 

9Xiii.  6.  fa  Ivi 
i  cxviii  6  la 
vitl  12,  II  xM. 
in.  \i.  li  7,  la. 
Dan.  iii.  10—18 
vi  in  .Matt.  K 
:S.  Luke  Kii.  t 
5 

t  Ex   i.  16  5S. 


29  By  "  faith  Isaac  blessed  Jacob  and 
Esau  concerning  tilings  to  come. 

21  By  "  faitii  Jacob,  when  he  was  a 
dying,  blessed  both  the  sons  of  Joscnli;  ''and 
Worsh;nped,/ca/j;.';^'-  upon  the  top  of  his  strff. 

22  13y  "*  faith  Joseph,  when  he  <]ied, 
*mrclc  mention  of  the  departing  of  the 
children  of  Israel  :  and  gave  command- 
ment cencerning  his  hones. 

2.'i  By  '  faith  Moses,  wh.cn  he  was 
born,  was  hid  three  months  of  his  parents, 
because  they  saw  he  was  a  proper  child  ; 
/  and  tliey  were  not  afraid  of  '  the  king's 
commandment. 


23  By  faith  Moses,  "  whcQ  he  was  uex.  ii.  lo.  li 
come  to  years,  refused  to    be  called  the  xx^MJonxx^t. 

rrjL  I  •      1  1  i  81  PjixxJiv  in 

son  ot  rnaraohs  daughter; 

25  "  Choosing  rather  to  suffer  afflic- 
tion with  >■  the  people  of  God,  than 
to  enjoy  '  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a 
season  :  ;'  ^-'o  »\  i,i 

'  .  .12       Jam     I.    1 

2G  Esteeming  *  the  reproach  f  of  Christ  jj^fi ''■'•'' 
''  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  in  V' J* p"^' Tmo 
Egypt  :  "  for  he  had  respect  unto  the  Vi-is'piox"! 
iccompense  of  the  reward  "  "" 


Mitt  ».  Ift-ll. 
xiil.21.  ActiTii. 
3».M.  IX.  33,2<. 
Roa.v  3  »iii.l7^ 
18.  3i-39  SroiM 
iv.  17.  Col.  ?r 
94  3  Thn.  i. :( 
-6   2  Tim  i.  B. 


19.20.  xvi  is.  Janf. 
xxi>[.  60.51.    Is.  II.  7.    Act! 

\rist hVt    xxxvi 

Iii    18— cStton.ti. 

.  1.  X   il.  Luke  xiv    U. 


t'    41     2Cnr  xii   10    I  Pet 
16   Jcr  ix  23.  21   2  Cor  >i 
ii  S.x.  3i.  Rulh  ii.  12    Prov 


lt-30.    Is.  xxi 

4.    xlvii     f,  9. 

s.  33  xiii.  13.  P>   ixix   7  :». 

II.  iv.  14 f  Or.for 

10   Eph   I.  18    iii.  8.  Rev    !• 
xi  18.  xxiii.  18.  Matt. 


,  IS. 


left  this  to  GoJ,  assured  that  he  was  able  to  restore  his 
son  to  life,  from  the  ashes  to  which  he  was  about  to  reduce 
his  body  ;  though  no  instance  of  a  resurrection  from  the 
dead  had  ever  occurred.  And  in  fact  he  did  receive  him 
back,  as  from  the  dead  ;  seeing  he  had  for  three  days  lain 
tiudcr  the  sentence  of  death.  This,  in  a  most  expressive 
figure,  represented  llie  cnu-ifixion  and  resurrection  of 
Christ,  the  only  begptten  of  the  Father,  thus  delivered  for 
us  lost  sinners,  to  bleed  and  die,  and  hear  the  wrath  of  God 
for  us,  by  love  which  passeth  knowledge.  Some  indeed 
explain  the  last  clause,  of  the  supernatural  conception  and 
birth  of  Isaac,  which,  by  a  figurative  manner  of  speaking, 
mi"ht  be  called  receiving  him  from  the  dead  :  but  the 
other  interpretation  is  far  preferable. 

V.  -20.  Isaac,  (as  well  as  Rebekr.h  and  Jacob,)  was 
reprehensible  in  the  circumstances  of  the  transaction  which 
is  here  referred  to ;  {Notes,  Geii.  xxvii.)  yet  he  blessed 
his  two  sons,  in  a  firm  belief  that  God  would  fulfil  his  pro- 
mises to  his  posterity.  He  also  spake  by  the  Spirit  of  jjro- 
phecy;  and  he  most  entirely  believed,  and  acfjuiesced  in, 
the  discoveries  made  of  the  future  condition  of  the  poste- 
rity of  both  Jacob  and  Esau,  though  his  own  purposes  were 
thus  disannulled.  In  a  firm  belief  and  assured  persuasion, 
that  the  promises  made  to  Abraham  and  to  himself  would 
be  accomplished,  (though  under  an  error,  the  effect  of  a 
criminal  partiality  for  Esau,  ho  mistook  the  heir  of  these 
jiromises,)  he  blessed  Jacob,  supposing  that  it  was  Esau  : 
but  subsequent  events  convincing  him  of  his  mistake, 
he  confirmed  the  blessing  pronounced  on  Jacob,  which 
he  afterwards  more  deliberately  ratified;  and  he  also  fore- 
told many  Important  particulars  concerning  Esau  and  his 
descendants. 

V.  21.  {Noles,  Gen.  xlvii.  28—31.  xlviii.)  Jacob, 
when  hisdeath  approached, pronounceda  pi-ophetical  bless- 
ing on  each  of  his  twelve  sons,  but  that  which  respected 
Ephraim  and  M.uinsseh  is  hcic  especially  noted.  God  re- 
vealed to  him  his  t'uturc  purpose  concerning  their  posterity, 
end  in  a  firm  belief  of  his  woid  Jacob  blessed  them  :  and, 
thouc'h  weak  and  infirm,  he  expressed  his  confidence  in  God, 
and  hii  gntitude  lo  him,  by  worshipping  him,  leaning  on 
the  top  of  his  staff.  Thus  the  Septuai;int  rcndoi-  the  words, 
which,  in  our  version,  are  translated /ifie  bed^shend,  and  the 
variation  is  immaterial.  Learned  men  have  shown  that  the 
same   word,  by  changing  merely  the  vowel-points,  will 


bear  either  signification. — '  ^Vc  have  here  a  lively  exam- 
'  pie  of  that  substance,  {Note  1,)  which  was  before  com. 
'mcmoraied.  As  Jacob,  dying  a  stranger  in  Egypt,  dis- 
'  tributes  the  kingdoms  of  the  Canaanites  to  his  twelve  sons 
'  in  no  other  manner  than  he  would  have  done,  had  he 
'  reigned  in  peace  at  Jerusalem.  But  how  true  and  solid 
'  this  "  faith,  the  substance  of  things  hoped  for,"  was, 
'  appeared  by  this,  that  after  many  years,  the  whole  con- 
'  ccrn  being  committed  to  the  lot,  than  which  nothing 
'  seem.s  more  foi  tnitous,  the  event  confirmed  Jacob's  testa- 
'  ment.'  {Hesa) — This  learned  writer  here  includes  the 
blessing  which  Jacob  pronounced  on  all  his  sons,  as  well 
as  that  on  Joseph,  with  Manasseh  and  Ephraim.  {Notes, 
Gen.  xlviii,xlix.) 

V.  -22.  Joseph,  kc.  {Notes,  Gen.  1.)  Joseph,  though 
lord  of  all  the  land  of  Egypt,  yet,  believing  the  word  and 
promise  of  God  concerning  the  posterity  of  Abraham,  ex- 
pressed his  confident  expectation,  that  they  would  be  per- 
formed in  the  removal  of  the  Israelites  to  Canaan  :  and  he 
ordered  bis  bones  to  be  carried  along  with  them,  both  as 
an  expression  of  his  faith,  and  to  show  that  he  desired  to 
have  his  lot  after  death  with  the  people  of  God,  and  not 
with  the  Egvptians. 

V.  23.  The  parents  of  Moses  also  acted  from  the 
same  powerful  principle,  of  faith  in  the  word  and  promises 
of  God.  When  that  eminent  deliverer  and  lawgiver  of 
Israel  was  born,  they  concealed  him  three  months,  from 
those  who  were  appointed  by  Phai-aoh  to  destroy  the  male 
children  ;  for  they  perceived  something  uncommon  in  his 
appearance,  which  was  supposed  to  indicate  his  future 
eminence.  {Note,  Jets  vii.  20.)  By  faith  they  relied 
on  the  promised  care  and  protection  of  God  ;  and  so  they 
were  not  afraid  of  the  king's  commandment,  but  preserved 
the  life  of  their  son,  at  the  peril  of  their  own  :  and  they  act- 
ed from  the  same  kind  of  faith,  when  they  trusted  Moses  to 
the  care  of  Providence  in  an  ark  of  bulrushes;  which 
believing  expectation  was  answered  in  his  preservation  by 
Pharaoh's  daughter,  and  his  education  in  the  court  of  Egypt 
to  be  the  deliverer  of  Israel. 

V.  24—20.  In  like  manner,  when  Moses  was  grotvn 
up,  even  to  the  age  of  forty  years,  and  was  become  very 
eminent  among  the  Egyptians,  he  refused  any  longer  to  be 
called  the  son  of  Phliraoh's  daughter,  (though  tradition 
reports  that  he  was  considered  as  heir  of  that  prosperoos" 


A.  D.  00. 


CHAPTER  Xf. 


ii  s:i.  X   ;s,  20. 

xi.  u     xii.  ai, 
(■:    xiil.    17- 


27  By  faith  "^  he  forsook  Kir>  [it,  ■=  not 
fearing  the  wrath  of  the  king :  for  he 
'  endured,  '  as  seeing  him  who  is  invisi- 
ble. 

28  Through  faith  ''  lie  kept  the  pass- 
over,  and   '  the  sprinkhng  of  blood,  lest 


.  21.    Ex    %\\  7   13. 


kingdom :)  but,  believing  the  testimony  and  promises  of 
God  concerning  Israel,  and  especially  that  respecting  the 
Messiah,  he  would  not  take  his  lot  among  the  Egyplian.s, 
for  the  sake  of  temporal  advantages,  however  great.  On 
the  contrary,  seeing  God's  peculiar  people  under  the  most 
cruel  bondage  and  in  the  most  abject  condition,  he  openly 
avowed  himself  to  be  one  of  them  :  choosing  rather  to  suf- 
fer tlie  most  distressing  affliction  -.vith  them,  and  to  share 
the  blessings  promised  to  them  ;  than  to  enjoy  all  the  tem- 
porary |)leasurcs,  which  his  high  station  could  have  pro- 
cured him,  in  the  ways  of  sin  and  ungodliness.  He  like- 
wise esteemed  the  reproach  cast  on  Israel,  for  their  expec- 
tations of  a  glorious  Redeemer  to  arise  from  among  ihem, 
under  whose  special  care  they  [irofesscd  themselves  to  be. 
as  v.ell  as  the  disgrace  of  their  condition,  to  be  more  valu- 
able than  all  th'"  immense  treasures  and  revenues  of  Egyjt ; 
so  thnt  he  renounced  the  kmer,  that  he  might  partake  of 
the  former :  for  '■  he  liad  respect  unto  the  recompense  of 
"  reward  ;"  even  the  gracious  and  abundant  compensation, 
which  Christ  confers  on  all  those  who  arc  reproached  for 


he    that  destroyed  the  first-born  should 
touch  them. 

29  By  faith  "  they  passed  through  the 
Red  Sea  as  bj  dry  land ;  wliich  the  Egyp- 
tians assaying  to  do  were  drowned. 

30  By'  faith  '  the  walls  of  Jericho  fell 
down,  after  they  were  compassed  about 
seven  days. 


JL  L 

). 

6.5. 

kEx  s 

vl 

1-?,! 

XV   1- 

'1 

.In-I. 

ii.  la 

fir 

Ii,  ii 

11.     Pb 

l.MVlh 

1.1 

vi.  0. 

U-ll 

rKi 

1.  1- 

5.     cxxxv 

lli- 

M.     Is 

^ 

.    i;., 

Hi.  1   a 

in 

I\in 

11-13. 

Ha 

J  iu 

8-10. 

1  Jo'h    vi.  J 

-i' 

2  Cor.  s 

..1 

i. 

deliver  him.     {Notes,  Ex.  viii.  xi.  xii.  29 — 42.  \iv.  i — 

14.)  • 

V.  23.  By  the  same  eflkacious  principle  Moses  fore- 
saw the  destruction  cf  the  first-born  in  Egvpt,  and  -x- 
pected  the  exemption  of  Israel  from  that  calamity,  in  the 
way  that  the  Lord  prescribed  unto  him.  He  therefore  in- 
fluenced his  people  to  keep  the  I'assover,  with  the  sprinlv- 
ling  of  the  blood  upon  the  door-posts,  and  the  other  signi- 
ficant ceremonies  ;  lest  the  destroying  angel  should  enter 
their  houses  also :  by  which  they  were  preserved,  and  (his 
made  way  for  their  deliverance  out  of  bondage.  The 
whole  hath  been  shown  to  be  a  typical  representation  of  a 
.sinner's  salvation  by  the  death  of  Christ,  and  by  faith  in 
his  blood.     (iSotes," Ex.  xii.  3 — 28.) 

V.  -9.  Moses,  Aaron,  Joshua,  Caleb,  and  ofheis 
truly  believed  ;  and  the  re  -t  of  the  nation,  by  the  exhor- 
tations of  Moses,  were  excited  to  a  confidence  in  Jeho- 
vah's power  and  fuvour  for  present  tleliverance  from  Pha- 
I'aoh.  But  it  was  chiefly  by  the  fiith  of  Moses,  their  lead- 
er, that  the  Israelites  passed  safely  through  the  Red  Sea  • 
his  .sake.     In  consequence  of  this  believing  choice  and  pur- 1  even  as  Noah's  family  were  preserved  in  the  ark  by  means' 


j)ose,  he  renounced  all  his  |)rospects  and  indulgences  in 
Egypt,  and  became  a  refugee,  or  a  stranger  and  a  huin- 
,ble  laborious  shepherd  in  Midian  for  forty  years.  (Xoles, 
Ex.  ii.  iii.)  '  Esteeming  the  scoff's  cast  on  the  Israelites. 
'  for  expecting  the  Christ  to  arise  from  among  them,  in 
'  whc^n  all  the  nations  of  the  earth  should  he  blessed, 
•'  greater  riches  than  the  treasures  of  Egypt."  (3Iacknighl.) 
"  The  recompense  of  reward,"  here  mentioned,  could 
'  not  be  tetnporal  ,•  for  Moses  came  not  into  the  land  of 
'  Canaan  ;  nor  could  he  expect  any  greater  blessing  in  that 

•  kind,  than  he  might  have  had  in   Egypt.     He  therefore 

•  must  have  had  respect  to  some  spiritual  and   heavenly 
'  recompense.'     (fVliilby.) 

V.  27.  Moses  evidently  feared,  when  he  forsook  Egypt 
the  first  time  :  but  this  relates  to  his  leaving  that  kingdom 
the  second  time,  when  he  led  forth  the  tribes  of  Israel. 
He  was  then  strengthened  in  faith  to  disregard  the  wrath 
and  power  of  king  Pharaoh  :  he  denounced  the  death  of 
ihe  first-born,  left  the  tyrant's  presence,  as  one  who  bade 
defiance  to  his  menaces,  and  marched  out  of  Egvpt 
vith  great  intrepidity ;  though  he  was  fully  aware,  that 
Pharaoh,  with  his  army,  would  pursue  him  :  and  when 
that  actually  took  place,  he  boldly  said  to  the  aflrighted 
Israelites,  "  Fear  not,  stand  still,  and  see  the  salvation  of 
"  the  Lord.  The  Lord  shall  fight  for  you,  and  ye  shall 
''  hold  your  peace."  For  he  endured  most  constantly  in 
delivering  his  messages,  and  in  this  emergency,  though  he 
had  no  visible  protection  against  the  vengeance  of  Pharaoh ; 
because,  (by  f  ith,  as  the  evidence  of  things  not  seen,)  he 
saw  the  invisible  God,'  as  his  almighty  Defender,  and 
tested  assured  that  he  was  with  him,  to  take  care  of  andl '  should  be  taken  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  demonstrate  ih^ 


f  his  faith,  though  they  seem  not  all  to  have  been  true 
believers.  Israel  was  the  visible  church  of  God,  and  the 
type  of  the  wh(jle  n. altitude,  who  by  faith  jiass  through 
trials  and  death  unhurt  :  but  the  Egyptians  rcyiresenled  the 
enemies  of  God  and  of  his  people  ;  and,  copying  Pharaoh's 
pride  and  presumption,  they  ventured  into  the  sea,  and  pe- 
rished ;  as  all  the  enemies  of  the  Lord  will  do  at  death, 
which  delivers>"a!l  believers  fi'om  them.  This  does  not 
therefore  aulhirize  us  to  suppose,  that  any  of  the  persons, 
/if  re  mentioned  bji  name,  were  destitute  of  justifying  faith: 
as  some  have  inferred  from  the  subsequent  unbelief  of 
many,  who  ]  assed  safely  through  the  Red  Sea.  (Notes, 
Bh-.  xiv.  XV.) 

V.  30.  {Notes,  Lc.  Josh,  vi.)  Joshua,  and  many  of 
the  I.sraelites,  believing  the  promise  of  God,  that  he  would 
deliver  Jcricuo  into  tlirir  hands,  obeyed  his  command,  and 
iiiduced  their  brethren  to  do  the  same,  in  respect  of  the 
extraordinary  means  used  for  that  purjiose.  They  expected 
God  to  pel  form  his  woi'd,  and  they  observed  his  Jirections. 
in  marching  round  the  city,  and  bIo>ving  the  trumpets  for 
seven  days:  and  in  this  manner  the  walls  fell  down  at  the 
aipointf-d  lime,  and  alTordcd  them  a  safe  and  easy  vic- 
tory. The  SI  me  ]jrinciple  would  lead  them  to  embrace 
•he  promises  concerning  the  Messiah,  and  salvalion  by  him: 
but  in  collective  bodies  th''re  has  aluays  subsisted  the 
dilTeience  between  real  believers,  and  mere  professors, 
who  coneurred  with  ihem  in  the  same  external  .services. — 
'  As  the  land  of  Canaan  belonged  to  the  Israelites,  by  a 
'  grant  from  God,  the  Possessor  of  heaven  and  earth,  it 
■  was   proper    that   the    first   city,    which   resi^ierl    thrm, 


J.  D.  65. 


01  Jofh.  ii.  I-S2. 
VI  22—25  Malt 
i.  IS  Juai  ii.;:6. 

*0r.  that  were 
ditobedU'ii  See 
on.  ill  17—19. 
I  Pet.  11.  U.    hi 

-Z"-  .  .  . 
n  RoiD  in.  6.  IV. 

1  vi  I.  vii  7 
b  JdhD  xxi.25' 
p  Ju.ls.    vl-vili 

Gidton     I  Sam 

xii    II.     Jcnib- 

bant. 
II  Jurl».  iv.  v. 
rjulg  xiii-xvi. 
sJuilg  xi.    xii  I 

— 7.  Jfpftthak 


HEBHEWS. 


.1.  D.  65. 


t  I  Sam     xvi.   1 

1.1       »vii.    Kc. 

Arts    ii.   29-31 

xiil   22  36 
U  1  Sa.n.  i    20    ii 

II.  |i 


Sic 


Ps.  xcix  6.  Je 
i..  1.  Arts  ill. 
24  xili  20. 
X  l<Iatt  V.  12 
l.uKe  xiil.  2Q. 
xvi.  31.  Aot^  X. 
13.     Jam.  V.  10. 

1  Pet  i  10-12 
2Pet  i  21  iii  2. 

.   V  Josh     vi-xiii. 

2  Sjifi  V.  4-iS 
Viii.  I-  U.  Pf.  1 
on,  VI.  12 -IS  X 
20—23   2  Tun.  i' 

Pet  iv   12 

Jer  sxvi.  14  - 
f  1  Sam.  xiv  13. 
25.  xxxii.  20—22 


,31  By  faith  "  the  harlot  Rahfih,  pe- 
rished not  with  them  that  *  beheved  not, 
when  she  had  received  the  spies  with 
peace. 

:i2  And  "  what  shall  1  more  say  ?  for 
'  the  time  wonid  fail  me  to  tell  of  ''  Gede- 
on,  and  o/i  Barak,  and  of '  Samson,  and 
o/'  Jephthae,  o/'  David  also,  and  "  Sam- 
uel, and  of  "  the  prophets. 

3:i  Who  y  through  faith  subdued 
kingdoms, '^  wrought  righteousness,  ^ob- 
tained promises,  '  stopped  the  mouths  of 
lions, 

34  "  Quenched  the  violence  of  fire, 
'"escaped  the  edge  of  the  p',voi\!,  ''out  of 
weakness  were  made  strong,  waxed  va- 
liant in  fight,  f  turned  to  llight  the  armies 
of  the  aliens. 


,.  Pg    ixvi.  12     Is.  xliii.  2. 

7  S  Kinjf  vi    16—18.  32.    Job  i 


.'?.'}  s  Women  received  tlieir  dead  raised  gi  Kinir^xvi,  h 
to  life  again:  and  others  were  "tortured,  ;^''-37'""L„l''e 
not  accepting  deliverance  ;  '  that  they  .lohn  xi'^iT-l*; 
might  obtain  a  better  resurrection.  hA'c'iV',?/ 24.89. 

36  And    others    had     trial    of    cruel'^UT*.  M'  «! 

k   ,„ ,     1  '  1  I  •  Luke    xiv      14, 

'  mocKings   '  and  scourjimfr'^,    yea,  more-  xx.  «    iohri». 

/■m     L  1  I     •  ^     •   "  "^         ,  '»•        Ariax..!lii. 

over  01  ■"  bonds  and  imprisonment :  e.  xxiv   u    t 

37  They  were  "  stoned,  ttiey  were  sawn  <<•■"  '     '    ■ 
1        •'         ,  1  •'       ,  .        ■  I  ''  J'"'?  x'i  ai. 

asunder,  were  tempted, "  were   slam  with  s^m-s  <-,  sj. 

I  ,  ,  '  111  •         2Clir    XX  <     m 

inc    sword  :    they     wandered  about  p  in  »*>"''  '«    Jer. 

,  ,    .  ,     •'  ,    .  ,       .  XI..  7.Mjlt   K(. 

sheep-skms  and  tjoat-skms  ;  "i  bcm"-   des-  i'-» ,  M.rk ».  j,. 

'  ..y,.  ,  "  ,  O  iM\u:    XVI. 1.    31'. 

titiite,  atllictcd,  tormented  ;  ,1"^,;;  I'^^e  ^^ 

3!J  (Of  ■■  whom  the  world  was  not  ;J",\ii"|^,,.r 
worthy :)  they '^  wandered  in  deserts,  and-m  ?.■"  "  ..""i''- 
mountains,  and  in  dens,  and  caves  of  the  iV'%3  *%  co)' 
earth.  T'^^\'}-  r-" 

ni  X  34.  Oec. 
xxxix  20.1  Kill's  xxii  S7.  SChr.xvi.  10.  Ps  rv  17,  l«.  Jor  xxix-  26.  xxxii  2,  3.  B. 
x«xvi  5  XXKvi,  1.^-21.  xxxvii,,  f,— 13  2S.  xxxiR.  IS.  l.«m  iii  42-55,  Acta  i».-(  v  18. 
viu.  3   xii.  4.  kic.  xvi.  24.8IC    »xi   3J    xxiv   27   2  Cnr  xi.23    Epli.  iii.  I.  iv.  I.i  Tim,  ■ 

16.  ii.  9.  Rev.  ii  10 11  iKnf-VKi   ;o  13-15  2Clir.  xxiv  21.  Mult. 

37  I.iike  xiii  :i4.  .lohn  X.  31-33    Acts  vii- 58,  ."la.  kiv    19    2Cr.rxi.25. 

kxii    17—19    I  K^D-s  xtiii    n   13.  xi 

xxiii  34-37.    I.u!<exi  51-51.    Act'-    .     -- 

Rev.  xi.  3. n  xii.  1-3   Zech   xiii  9  .Mall 

27    III.  10   Jam   V.  10,  n. r  I  K.nes 


tit:  xvii.  51,52. 


t.  xxii 


9.  I'3  cxiii.  (iCe. 


15,  19.  23 


3J.  XX     .. 

o  I  Sam. 

- -  -J. 13,14.  .Malt. 

.2    3 p  2  Kiii»s  i   8.    Malt.  iii.  4. 

20    I  Cor,  iv  9-13.  2  Cor.  xi.23  — 
(3.  2  K  nss  xxiii. 25-29   U  Ivii.  |. 
uv.  1  -  3.  xxvi   1.  1  Kluga  xvii.  3.  sviii  4.  13,  xix. 


'  truth  of  their  title.  Thii.s  were — all  the  Canaanites 
'  made  to  know  the  supremacy  and  power  of  the  God  of 
'  I.srael,  and  how  vain  it  was  to  make  any  resistance' 
(3Iacknighf.) 

V.  31.  Ill  like  manner  Raliab,  the  harlot,  hearing  that 
God  had  denounced  tiie  destruction  of  the  Canaanites,  and 
ihat  he  had  firomised  manifold  ble.ssing.s  to  Israel,  was  h^ 
(ailh  induced  to  renounce  her  connexion  with  the  enemies 
of  God,  and  to  seek  admission  amonj^  liis  people.  At  the 
iiazard  of  her  life  she  entertaineil,  peaceably  and  as  friends, 
the  spies  of  Israel ;  and,  assured  that  .lericho  would  be  ta- 
ken by  the  Israelites,  she  stijiulated  for  her  own  life  and 
diat  of  her  relations,  as  if  that  event  had  already  taken 
ijlace.  Thus  she  escaped  the  destruction  -jif  her  unbeliev- 
ing citizens,  who  persisted  in  their  enmity  lo  God  and  to 
Israel.  Doubtless  she  embraced  the  promises  concerning 
the  Messiah  and  spifiiual  salvation  in  the  same  obedieni 
manner,  when  she  was  made  acqiiainteil  with  them  ;  and 
dius  she  was  incorporated  among  the  Israelites,  and  be- 
o»me  an  ancestor  of  Christ.  But  the  fruits  and  infirmities 
of  her  faith  have  already  been  fully  considered.  {ISults, 
he.  Josii,  ii.)  • 

V.  3*2 — 34,  {Notes,  See.  JudsC'  iv — xvi.)  The  history 
of  the  eminent  persons,  here  mentioned  in  general  terms, 
has  already  been  conjideretl.  It  woukl  have  exceeded  pro- 
perboiindsfor  the  apostle  to  have  spoken  p^vrticularly  con- 
cerning each  of  ihein,  and  of  all  that  n:)ight  have  been  ad- 
duced. They  are  not  placed  in  the  order  of  time  in  which 
.they  lived,  but  as  they  occurieil  to  the  a])ostle's  mind  :  and 
the  whole  eoinpany  of  the  prophets  are  mentioned  in  a 
•  word.  By  faith,  crediting  the  testimony  of  God,  ami  sub- 
stantiating his  promises,  some  of  them,  as  Joshua  and 
David,  subdued  the  nations  of  Canaan  and  the  neighbour- 
ing kingdoms,  as  the  servants  of  God  \n.  the  cause  of  Is- 
rael.. .  A'n/f.i,  Josh,  vi — xi.  *2  Sain.  v.  6— S.").  viii.  >:.) 
Others  performed  most  eminent  obedic  nee  to  hi.s  command- 


ments, or  executed  justice,  and  reformed  the  nation  ;  and 
they  waited  for,  anii  obtained,  most  remarkable  accom- 
plishments of  the  divine  promises  to  them  and  their  peo- 
ple. Some  had  even,  in  the  exercise  of  faith  in  God,  been 
enabled  to  stop  the  mouths  of  lions  :  Samson  and  David 
slew  each  of  them  a  lion  ;  and  Daniel  the  prophet  spent 
the  night  in  a  den  of  hungry  lions.  {Notes,  Dun.  vi.) 
Others  quenched  the  violence  of  the  fire.  {Nolef,  Don. 
iii.)  Elijah  was  repeatedly  delivered  from  the  persecii-  ^ 
ting  rage  of  Ahab,  Jezebel,  anil  Ahaziah  ;  Miciiah 
from    that  of  Ahab  ;  and  Elisha    from    the  sword  of  the 


kings  of  Israel  and  Syria  ;  and  Jeremiah  from  that  of  Je- 
hoiiikim,  and  Zedekiah's  princes.  {Nolef,  Sic.  1  Kingn 
x\  ii.  xviii.  xix.  xxii.  2  Kings  i — vi.  Jer.  xxvi.  xxxviii, 
B — 13.)  Hezekiah  and  others  were  miraculously  recover- 
ed from  sickness;  and  Hezekiah's  kingdom  was  restored 
from  the  utmost  debility  to  a  very  flourishing  condition,  in 
answer  lo  his  confidence  in  (iod.  Many  instances  occur 
in  the  history  of  Israel,  of  those  who  waxed  valiant  in 
fight,  and  turned  to  flight  the  armies  of  the  aliens  :  yet  it 
has  generally  been  supjiosed,  that  there  is  a  peculiar  refer- 
ence Ig  the  successes  of  Judas  Maccabeus  and  his  bre- 
thren, against  the  forces  of  Antiochus  Epiphanes;  when, 
from  feeble  beginnings,  they  arrived  at  great  power,  and 
defeated  all  that  persecutor's  devices,  by  faith  in  the  i)ro- 
raises  and  protection  of  the  Lord.  VVliile  we  make  a  de- 
cideil  diflerence  between  the  word  of  God  and  all  other 
writings,  there  seems  no  iirtpropricty  in  supposing,  that 
the  apostle  had  these  events  in  his  view  on  this  occasion  ; 
as  the  historical  facts  respecting  the  pers<jcutions  of  Antio- 
chus and  the  victories  of  the  Maccabees  were  well  known 
among  the  Hebrews,  and  really  formed  an  illustrious  ex- 
ample of  the  efficacy  and  nature  of  faith. 

V.  35--38.  Througl)  the  same  principle  of  faith,  as 
exercised  by  the  prophets  and  the  persons  concerned, 
women    had  received  their  dead'children  raised  to  lifer 


.i.  ^65. 


CHAPTER  Xr. 


J.  D.  65. 


39  And  these  all,  *  having  obtained  a 
good  report  through  fait}i,  received  not 
tlie  promise  : 


again,  {NoteSy  1  Kings  xvii.  17 — 24.  2  Kings  iv.  18 — 
37.)  Others  were  tortured  with  all  the  horrid  ingenuity, 
which  their  cruel  persecutors  could  exercise  ;  and  yet 
refused  to  accept  ol"  deliverance  from  their  agonies,  when 
offered  them  on  condition  that  they  would  commit  idolatry. 
They  rather  chose  to  expire  in  their  torture,  than  to  pur- 
chase life  on  such  terms;  because  by  faith  they  expected 
a  belter  resurrection,  even  a  resurrection  to  eternal  life  ; 
which  w-as  far  better  than  being  restored  again  from  the 
jaws  of  death,  and  living  a  while  longer  in  this  world,  and 
better  than  the  resurrections  to  temporal  life  before-men- 
tioned. This  is  supposed  to  refer  to  the  tortures  and  death 
of  a  woman  and  her  seven  sons,  as  recorded  in  the  history 
of  the  Maccabees  :  (2  Mac.  vii.)  This  is  a  most  decisive 
testimony  of  the  sacred  writer,  that  his  countrymen  ex- 
pected a  resurrection  to  eternal  life,  and  that  the  word  of 
God  warranted  that  expectation.  Others,  in  difterent  ages, 
had  been  tried  by  cruel  mockiiigs,  and  every  kind  of  in- 
dignity and  derision,  with  ignominious  and  paini"ul  scourg- 
ing?, and  with  lingering  sufferings  in  bonds  and  impri- 
sonment ;  yet  by  faith  they  cleaved  to  God  and  their  duty, 
amidst  all  that  could  be  inflicted  on  them.  Thus  Mi- 
caiah,  Jeremiah,  and  many  others,  had  been  abused  ;  more- 
over, several  had  been  stoned  to  death  ;  and  some  had 
even  beencrcf  !iy  sawn  asunder,  as  tradition  reported  that 
Isaiah  had  brt ;!.  {Notes,  2  Kings  xxi.  16.  Is.  i.  I.) — 
Others  had  been  tempted,  with  the  most  complicated  suf- 
ferings, and  with  conditional  offers  of  deliverance,  to  sin 
against  God :  some  were  slain  at  once  with  the  sword  : 
whilst  others  were  driven  fi'om  their  habitations,  to  wan- 
der as  vagabonds,  covered  with  undressed  skins  instead  of 
suitable  raiment ;  and  to  iiihabit  mountains,  deserts,  dens, 
and  caves,  instead  of  commodious  houses  ;  being  destitute 
of  friends,  afllicted  by  complicated  distresses,  and  most 
cruelly  tortured,  when  they  fell  into  the  hands  of  their  per- 
secutors :  yet  they  still  trusted  in  God,  and  obeyed  him 
with  unremitting  patience  and  constancy,  in  a  realizing 
belief  of  his  promises  of  support,  comfort,  and  eternal  sal- 
vation, and  an  unwavering  confidence  in  them.  Of  these 
excellent  persons  the  world,  that  used  them  with  such  con- 
tempt and  cruelty,  was  not  worthy  ;  and  therefore  they 
were  soon  removed,  in  mercy  to  them,  and  in  judgment 
to  their  enemies.  The  cases  of  David,  Elijah,  and  many 
others  recorded  in  scripture,  may  be  alluded  to  :  but  doubt- 
less many  others  occurred,  during  the  persecuting  reigns 
of  the  kings  of  Judah  and  Israel,  of  which  particular  ac- 
counts have  not  reached  us  ;  though  some  records  or  tradi- 
tions concerning  tliem  might  be  extant  among  the  Hebrews, 
when  the  apostle  wrote.  {Marg.  Ref.) 
,  V.  159,  40.  All  these  persons  had  obtained  a  good 
report  in  the  church,  and  many  of  them  had  been  men- 
tioned with  honour  in  the  word  of  God,  though  the  world 
abhorred  and  execrated  them:  but  faith  was  that  principle, 
by  which  they  were  distinguished  from  other  men.  both  in 
respect  of  God's  acceptance,  and  their  patient  zealous  obe- 
dience, or  remarkable  exjiloits  and  deliverances.  Yet  they 
received  noHhal  promise,  which  thciv  faith  especially  em- 
Voi.  v.— No.  35. 


40  God  having  *  provided  some  "  bet-  l^i 'i°"s"''',i\}. 
ter  thing  for  us,  that  "  they  without  us  /ix^aifi." x'm' 
should  not  be  made  perfect.  ^^'ig  «™«'- 


braced  ;  they  did  not  live  to  see  theaccomplisTiiricnt  of  the 
promise  concerning  the  Messiah,  "  in  whom  all  nations 
"  should  be  blessed,"  which  was  the  grand  promise  made 
to  Abraham,  though  they  were  saved  by  the  anticipated 
efficacy  of  his  sacrifice.  For  God,  in  his  wise  and  righteous 
sovereignty,  had  reserved  some  better  thing  for  his  church 
under  the  Ciiristian  dispensation  ;  (Notes,  Luke  x.  23,  24  ;) 
that  these  ancient  believers  might  not  be  complete  in  their 
salvation  and  felicity,  except  in  and  by  Jesus  Christ,  and 
by  sharing  those  benefits,  which  were  at  length  more 
openly  rcvealcdto  his  people  :  that  so  the  whole  church, 
by  union  with  Christ,  might  be  perfected  in  one  body,  and 
not  in  separate  divisions;  though  the  members  of  it  had 
been  scattered,  as  it  wei'e,  through  all  the  ages  and  nations 
of  the  earth.  {Eph.  i.  10.)  Various  interpretations  have 
been  given  of  this  passage.  Some  suppose  that  the  pro- 
mise was  that  of  "  the  better  country,"  which  tiie  patri- 
archs desired,  (13 — 16;)  but  unto  which  they  were  not 
admitted,  nor  will  be  admitted,  till  the  whole  multitude 
of  heirs  shall  be  collected  together  at  the  end  of  the  world. 
Others,  perceiving  the  contrariety  of  this  interpretation 
to  the  general  current  of  scripture,  fwhich  uniformly  de- 
clares that  the  "  righteous  entereth  into  rest;"  that  "  it  is 
"  better  to  depart,  and  to  be  with  Christ ;"  and  that  "  when 
"  absent  from  the  body  believers  are  present  with  the 
"  Lord  ;"  "  blessed  are  the  dead,  who  die  in  the  Lord, 
"  &c.  ;"  confine  the  meaning  almost  wholly  to  deliverance 
from  persecution  !  But  was  not  the  promise  of  a  Redeemer, 
from  the  first  fall  ofAdanj,  the  grand  promise  to  fallen 
man?  This  promise  the  patriarchs  received,  (17;)  but 
they  did  not  live  to  obtain  the  thing  promised,  (as  the 
word  in  this  verse  implies.)  They  were  indeed  saved 
by  faith  in  a  Redeemer  who  was  to  come  ;  but  without 
those  events,  which  the  apostles  testified  as  already  past, 
their  pardon  and  acceptance  could  not  be  ratified,  or  their 
salvation  perfected.  Thus  the  Old  Testament  believers 
could  not  be  perfected,  except  by  communion  with  the  New 
Testament  church,  in  the  promised  Saviour,  and  his  right- 
eousness, atonement,  and  intercession.  {Note,  Rom.  iii. 
24—26.     31arg.  lief.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 
V.  1—7. 

The  wisdom  and  goodness  of  God  are  peculiarly  mani- 
fested, in  the  appointment  of  divine  faith  to  be  both  the 
means  of  our  interest  in  Christ  for  justification,  and  the 
efficacious  principle  of  our  obedience  :  and  in  neither  case 
will  any  thing  avail,  but  that  faith  which  gives  the  soul, 
as  it  were,  an  appropriating  hold  of  things  hoped  for,  and 
an  internal  demonstration  of  things  not  seen.  As  men 
easily  remove,  and  raise  to  a  great  height,  vast  bodies,  by 
means  of  proper  engines,  which  could  not  otherwise  be 
done  at  all;  so  faith,  exercised  on  the  promise,  truth,  aid 
power  of  God,  would  enable  a  feeble  sinner  to  remove  a 
mountain,  if  that  were  necessary  for  his  safety  and  a-.ivan- 
lagc.     Without  this,  no  man,    since   Adam's  fall,  has  ob- 

3  q 


■J.  D.  <i^. 


HEBREWS. 


.?.  D.  65, 


CHAJV  Xlf. 

ilxh.ortilions  to  cotislaiinj,  patience,  and 
ililiircnce  ;  from  the  tc!-tiini')iy  of  former 
bdtcvcrs.  and  uith  peculiar  attcnlivn  to 
the  exaiiijile  of  Christ ;  and  from  the 
locifii^  intent,  und  aalulary  effect  of  lltr 
Lord's  correclioiu^-  1  — 13.  To  peace, 
and    h()liHCiS,    and  jealous     iciddfidness 


over  ourselves,  and  each  other  ;  enfor- 
ced by  the  ease  of  Esau,  li — 17  ;  to 
an  oocdinnt  reception  of  the  gospel,  and 
reverential  icorship  of  God  ;  from  the 
superior  exccllcncij  of  the  christian  dis- 
pc'isation,  and  ike  proportinnnhlif  i^rcalcr 
<fiiilt  and  dcai<rer  of  neglcetini^  it.  IC 
—29. 


laincd  a  good  report,  or-done  any  real  and  acceptable  good 
works,  according  to  the  standard  ol' God's  word;  but  ihe 
wortliics  of  the  church  are  very  diflVrmt  fro.n  the  admir- 
ed characters   of  the  world.     We  know   nothing  to  good 
purpose,  concerning  the  ))erfections  or  works  of  God,   or 
the  eternal   stale,  except  by  this   evidence  of  things  noi 
seen:  men's  reasonings  produce  amusing  s])eculations ;  but 
the  sure  testimony  of  God,  received  by  iailh,  brings  sati 
faction   to   the  soul.     While   we  credit  his  account  of  the 
creation,  we    learn   to  adore   and   obey  the  Creator,  with 
humble,    thankful,    and   admiring  hearts ;  which  j'hiloso 
phers,  ancient  and  modern,  have  scarcely  appeared  to  do. 
But  though  faith  receives  the  testimony  of  God  concernint;: 
his  creating  and   pi-ovidential    wisdom,  power,  and  good- 
ness ;  yet  his  truths  and  jiromises   rc>[)ecting  redemption 
constitute  its  peculiar  province.     Believing  liis  testimony 
concerning  the   future  judgment  and   the  eternal  world  ; 
and  even  more  than  believing  that  we  are  siiuiers,  exposed 
to   condemnation    and  deserving  of   it,  according  to  the 
tenour  of  his  righteous  law ;  we   gladly  receive  ihe  truth, 
concerning  salvation  by  grace  through  the  atoning  blood  of 
the  divine  Saviour,  and  wait  on  him  for  pardon,  and  every 
blessing,  as   his   gift  through   Jesus  Christ.     Thus  we  are 
enabled  by  faith  to  plead  a  far  more  excellent  Saci'!fice,jjnd 
to  present  more  accejitable  worship,  than  any  Phari--ee  or 
infidel  can  ofter  unto  God,  accoidiiig  to  the  vain  devices  of 
his  proud  impenitent  heart :  we  obtain  the  tesiimony  of  God 
in  his  word,  and  by  his  Spirit,  that  our  persons  and  servi- 
ces are  accepted  with  him:  and.  however  we  may  be  per- 
secuted or  driven  out  of  the  world,  our  felirity  will  be  sure  ; 
and  we  shall  wish  to  declare  to  all  around  us,  and  to  leave 
it  upon  record  for  those   that  come  after,  that  this  is  the 
only  way  to  heaven,  and  that  we  are  exceedingly  thankful 
for  having  been  tjught  to  walk  in  it.     Wc  may  not  expect 
to  escape  the  Jiangs  of  death  ;  but  we  may  hope  to  be  with 
God,  when  no  longer  foiuid  on  earth  ;  as  having   |)leased 
him,  by  coming  in  faith   to  his  mercy  seat,  desiring   his 
favour  as  our  portion,  and   not  only  believing  that  He  is. 
but  that  he  is   the  gracious  rewarder,  even  of  sinners  who 
diligently  seek  him;  for  without  this  faith  it  is  impossible 
to  please  God.     If  we  possess  this  evidence  of  things  not 
seen,  we  shall  hear  with  great  interest  the  warr^ings  of  the 
oracles  of  God,  concerning  the  future  and  eternal  misery 
of  the  ungodly  ;  we  shall  reverence  the  denunciation  which 
unbelievers  deride,  object  to,  or  blaspheme  ;  we  shall  be 
moved  with  fear  to  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  ;  we  shall 
be  encouraged  in  hope  to  make  Christ  our  Refuge,  and  to 
ieave  all   things,  as  comparati\ely  worthless,  to  seek  ad- 
mission into  this  ark :  tlius   we   shall   be  safe,  during  the 


''  hell,  even  all  the  people  that  forget  God :"  and  We  may 
in  tiie  mean  time  hope  tj  be  the  instruments  of  saving  our 
beloved  children  and  relatives  also.  But  then  wc  must  be 
contented  to  bear  the  reproach  of  singularity,  enthusiasm, 
01  hypocrisy  :  we  must  be  imfashionable  ;  and  the  world  will 
condemn  us,  if  our  profession  and  behaviour  condemn  the 
world,  as  they  certainly  will,  if  we  "  become  heirs  of  the 
righteousness  which  is  by  faith."  We  may  by  failh  fore- 
sec  the  time,  when  cor  revilcrs  will  wish  in  vain  that  they 
were  with  us  in  the  despised  ark. 


V.  8—19. 

That  is  not  justifying  lluth,  which  does  not  obey  the- 
command,  as  well  as  rely  on  the  promise,  of  God  :  we- 
too  are  called  to  leave  mmy  of  our  \vorldly  connexions, 
interests,  and  comforts,  to  go  in  quest  of  a  future  inherit- 
ance; and  if  heirs  of  Abraham's  faith,  we  shall  '•  obey,'*" 
and  go  forth,  not  knowing  what  things  may  befall  us,  of 
whither  the  Lord  may  lead  us ;  we  shall  wait  in  the  way 
of  duty  for  the  performance  of  his  ]1ro.^lises ;  we  shall 
not  take  up  our  rest  in  the  world,  or  be  satisfied  ^vith  its 
most  S|)lendid  accommodations ;  but  wo  shall  seek  for  a 
city  that  hath  foundations,  whose  Architect  and  Founder 
is  the  LoKO  of  hosts.  Our  faith  indeed,  will  not  be  abrayg 
alike  vigorous  and  efficacious ;  and  its  waverings  will 
show,  that  we  are  not  saved  for  it,  though  by  it :  yet, 
upon  recollection,  "judging  him  faithful,  that  hath  pro- 
"  miscd,"  we  shall  be  strengthened  to  expect  the  l)lessing,. 
in  defiance  of  apparent  dithculties  and  supposed  impossi- 
bilities, and  thus  shall  be  enabled  for  whatever  is  con- 
nected with  the  obtaining  of  the  promises.  If  indeed  we 
professed  to  seek  a  jjortion  in  the  world,  the  advantages 
of  religion  might  appear  dubious;  but  we  avow  ourselves 
to  be  strangers  in  a  foreign  land,  and  upon  our  pilgrimage 
to  our  ilesiicd  home,  where  our  treasure  and  our  hearts 
already  are:  we  have  not  yet  received  the  promises,  but 
we  see  them  afar  off,  embrace  them,  and  wait  in  hope  for 
their  accomplishment;  and  we  profess  to  be  satisfied  with 
tlic  life  of  a  sojourner  and  a  pilgrim,  and  to  wait  till  after 
death  for  our  felicity.  If,  (like  apostates,)  we  were 
minded  to  r.Hurn  to  the  country  whence  we  canie  out, 
we  might  find  an  op|>-irtunity  of  doing  it,  perhaps  with 
some  secular  advantage  ;  but  faith  shows  us,  that  it  is 
devoted  to  destruction,  with  all  those  who  choose  their  in- 
heritance in  it.  We  therefore  desire  a  better  country,  that 
is  "  an  heavenly ;"  and  as  God  hath  prepared  everlasting 
mansions  for  us  in  the  city  of  his  special  abode,  in  which 
he  will  make  us  most  blessed  for  evermore ;  so  his  glory 


ij-oubles  of  life,  the  terrors  of  de:'th,  ami   the  solemnities!  in  our  salva'.ion.  ?nd  our  wisdom  in  choosing  him  for  ou'r 
<«  judgment;  and  when  " 'Jie  wicked  shall  be  turned  into; Portion,  will  be  most  manifest  ia  the  event,  whalerer  pre- 


^.  D.  Go. 


CHAPTER  XW. 


J.  D.  63. 


WHEREFORE, 
compassed  about  with  so  great 


seeinff  \vc«lso  are  cloud  of 

■   ^  ■         --  u.  1  Pet.  V 


witnesses,    '  let   m   lay  aside  "jVhn*i  "s.  f?.' 


-d  Malt  x  3 
.  nom.  silj.  II  — I 
ii  4.  I  Pet   ii.  I 


I.uke 

2  Cor  V ,.... 

::  I  Jobn  il.  13.  16. 


59-6J,  xii.  IS. 
I.    Rpb.  iv.  22-Sl     Coi. 


sent  appearances  may  be.  This  faith  endures  lo  the  end  ; 
we  must  live  by  it,  and  die  in  it ;  and  then  have  its  expec- 
tations answered,  and  far  exceeded.  Whilst  we  live,  our 
faith  must  be  repeatedly  and  sharply  tried,  that  we  may 
be  distinguished  from  mere  professors  of  Christianity  ;  but 
we  may  expect  that  we  shall  be  strengthened  in  propor- 
tion to  the  trial :  nor  can  we  reasonably  doubt  of  the 
power  of  faith  to  produce  the  most  unreserved  obedience, 
when  we  remember,  that  by  this  principle  Abraham, 
when  tried,  offered  his  beloved  Isaac  as  a  burnt-offering  at 
<jiod's  command,  and  trusted  in  him  to  perform  all  those 
promises,  which  his  obedience  seemed  about  for  ever  to 
'disannul.  Let  us  then  inquire  how  far  our  faith  has  pro- 
"duced  a  similar  obedience,  when  we  have  been  called  to 
acts  of  inferior  self-denial,  or  to  make  inferior  sacrifices 
to  our  duty.  And  whether  we  have  given  up  what  was 
Tailed  for,  in  an  unreserved  confidence  that  the  Lord  would 
make  up  all  our  losses,  and  even  bless  us  by  means  of  the 
most  afflictive  dispensations.  For,  as  "  He  spared  not  his 
"  own  Son,  but  delivered  him  up  for  us  all,  how  shall  he 
"  not  with  him  freely  give  us  all  things  ?"  And  what  shall 
we,  deem  too  valuable  to  give  up,  at  the  call  of  such  a 
merciful  and  bounteous  Benefactor  ? 

V.  20—31. 

While  we  desire  in  faith  to  bless  our  children  and  wor- 
-ship  God,  during  life  and  at  the  approach  of  death,  and 
afterwards  to  have  our  lot  with  his  people  in  the  heavenly 
Canaan  ;  and  while  we  attend  to  every  relative  duty, 
trusting  in  the  Lord  and  not  fearing  the  wrath  of  man  ; 
let  us  particularly  note  the  effects  of  the  faith  of  Moses  ; 
and  ask  ourselves,  whether  we  have  been  influenced  to  a 
similar  judgment,  choice,  and  experience.  Have  we  by 
faith  learned  to  jirefer  the  sanctified  affliction  of  the  people 
of  God,  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  pleasures  of  sin  for  a 
season  ?  Do  we  deem  it  an  honour  and  a  privilege  to  be 
reproached  for  the  sake  of  Christ;  and  prefer  loss  in  his 
cause  to  the  riches  of  this  evil  world,  having  respect  to 
the  great  reward  promised  to  those  who  a;-e  thus  distin- 
guished ?  All  believers  are  not  called  to  make  the  same 
sacrifices,  or  to  endure  the  same  trials,  for  rit^hteousness- 
sake  ;  norliave  all  the  same  measure  of  faith  Tyet  without 
some  experience,  consciousness,  and  instances  of  this  kind, 
we  are  not  warranted  to  conclude  that  we  are  of  his 
religion  :  for  a  common  walking  stick  more  resembles 
Aaron's  fruitful  rod,  than  the  faith  of  many  modern  pro- 
fessors does  the  self-denying  faith  of  Moses.  But  the 
subject  is  absolutely  inexhaustible  ;  we  must  by  faith  over- 
come the  fear  of  man,  as  well  as  the  love  of  the  world  ; 
we  must  endure  all  sufferings,  and  venture  all  consequen- 
ces, in  the  way  of  duty,  as  "  seeing  Him  who  is  invisible." 
In  all  things  our  faith  must  respect  the  true  paschal  Lamb, 
and  the  sprinkling  of  his  blood  for  deliverance  fiom  the 
destruction  of  the  wicked  ;  and  we  must  conscientiously 
observe  his  ordinances,  as  means  of  grace  to  our  souls. 
Then,  by  faith  we  may  pass,  at  God's  command,  ihi'ougli 


seas  of  tribulation,  and  scenes  of  temptation  or  danger, 
during  life  and  at  death,  in  which  all  unbelievers  must  sink 
and  perish  for  ever.  By  faith  Avcmust  inij  liciily  use  every 
means,  however  unlikely,  which  God  prescribes,  in  order 
to  our  obtaining  the  promises  ;  trusting  in  him  alone  to 
render  them  effectual  .  nor  will  any  perish  wilh  the  enemies 
of  God,  who  believe  hi.s  word,  and  show  it  by  love  to  hi.? 
people,  whatever  former  crimes  they  have  committed,  oV 
in  whatever  situation  they  may  be  found. 

V.  32—40. 

Faith  will  enable  a  man  to  serve  God  and  his  generation, 
in  whatever  way  he  may  be  employed,  whether  in  govern- 
ing or  reforming  nations,  or  defending  them,  by  crushing 
the  power  of  iniquitous  assailants  ;  or  in  preaching  the 
Gospel,  and  boldly  testifying  against  the  crimes  of  the 
most  mighty  and  implacable  of  its  opposers  ;  or  by  work- 
ing righteousness  and  obtaining  promises  in  a  more  obscure 
station.  It  will  influence  a  man  to  such  prompt  obedience, 
disinterested  diligence,  and  warranted  expectation,  as  will 
ensure  all  needful  success  in  his  undertakings.  It  will  also 
prepare  him  for  facing  any  dangers  :  and  though  we  do 
not  now  expect  to  stop  the  mouths  of  lions,  or  to  quench 
the  violence  of  fire  ;  yet  we  are  authorized  to  look  for 
proportionable  supports  and  consolations,  if  called  to  end 
our  pilgrimage  by  the  hand  of  violence.  But  we  are 
chiefly  concerned  in  the  spiritual  warfare  :  and  in  this, 
"  by  faith,  we  shall  out  of  weakness  be  made  strong, 
"  wax  valiant  in  fight,  and  put  to  flight  the  armies  of  the 
"  aliens."  Though  we  do  not  hope  to  have  our  dead 
restored  again  to  life  in  this  world,  yet  faith  will  mingle 
joy  with  our  tears,  and  teach  us  to  refuse  deliverance  from 
suffering,  by  sin,  whilst  ft^e  hope  for  the  better  resurrection 
which  God  hath  jjromised  to  his  people.  Trials  of  cruel 
mockings  we  may  expect,  even  in  these  favoured  days, 
though  hitherto  exempted  from  scourgings,  bonds,  and 
imprisonments.  We  seem  not  to  have  immediate  cause 
to  apprehend  being  stoned,  or  sawn  asunder,  or  slain 
by  the  sword  ;  yet  we  shall  surely  be  tempted,  and  wc 
cannot  overcome  temptation,  except  by  tljat  faith  which 
supported  the  martyrs,  and  made  them  more  than  con- 
querors over  the  fear  of  torment  and  death.  If  then  we 
are  ready  to  shrink  or  droop  under  our  lighter  trials,  let 
us  think  of  those  excellent  men,  of  whom  the  world  was 
not  worthy,  and  reflect  how  destitute,  afflicted,  and  tor- 
mented they  wei'c  ;  and  how  they  were  driven  out,  and 
wandered  as  outcasts  in  mountains  and  caves  of  the  earth. 
For  as  our  advantages,  wilh  those  better  things  that  God 
hath  provided  for  us,  are  so  much  superior  to  theirs  ;  so 
should  our  obedience  of  faith,  and  patience  of  hope,  and 
labour  of  love,  be  more  distinguished.  Let  us  then  pray 
continually  for  the  increase  of  our  faith,  that  wc  may 
follow  the.i^e  illustrious  examples,  and  be  with  them  at 
length  made  perfect  in  holiness  and  felicity,  and  "shine 
"  like  the  Sun  in  the  kingdom  of  our  Father  for  ever- 
"  more." 
3  Q  2 


A.  D.  65. 

e. .34-39,  p»  every  weight,  •'and  the  sin  which  doth 
fJcoVl^.24-27  go  easily  beset  ns,  '  and  let  us  run  •=  with 
{r'k'  'iii  'lu^  patience  the  race  that  is  set  before  us  ; 
tvi  15.  X.  36  2  I"  Lookins:  unto  Jesus,  '  the  Auinor 
"I'Jj  Rom  and  *=  Finislier  ot  o«/-  faith;  who  lor 
''■\.  ^-^i  the  iov  tliat  was  set  before  liini, ""  endured 

72!'jam:i  3.V  J-ll.  L  Pet  ■  6.  Bcv.  i.  9.  iii.  10  "i^i  '"--"h  3  ■■«■  2.»: '„'„  VTim 
xxxi.  1   xlv.22  Mic.  vii  7.  Zech  xii.  10  .lotin  i.  29   vi.  40.  vln.  5G    '1"'  "' /"  r  ;,"„ 

■  V.  s  Tit  ii.  13.  1  .lohn  i.  1-3    JuUe  21. i  Mark  ix  14.  I.uke  »"";.*■  ?"',". • 

17   Ii.  8 •  Or.  Bf gitiner  ii  10.  Acts  »   31    Ur. k  vil   19   X.  14   Or.  Hs   "''»»''_ 

K  1  Cor  i  7.8    Phil   i.  6 Li.  7-9.  v.  9   Ps.  xvi.  9-II.  U.  xlix   «; J"'.  9,-'^  y-.^ 

■KKiv  26  Jolinxii.  24  32.  xfii.  3  31,32.  Xvii  1-4.  Acts  ii  2i,  2!.  36  PI"'  "^.°  .' ' 
,  Pet  I  11.-  -_m  X  5-12  Matt.  xCi.  21.  xx  18,  19  28.  xxvii,  31-iO.  Mark  xiv  36. 
Jobn  xii.  27,28.  Eph   ii.  16   v   2,  Tit   ii.  U    I  Pet.  ii.24.  iii,   18. 


HEBREWS. 


.>?.  D.  63- 


the  crqps,  "  despising  the  shame,  •  and  is  » x  33  xi  ae.  p«. 
set  down  at  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  J'-f  I'll;' 3 
of  God.  6J"ix.'il'2i-3l. 

3  For  p  consider  liim  tliat  endured  ?|~V.uki"xi'.x 
such  '*  contradiction  of  sinners  against  t'vr'f p^f "" 
himself,  '  lest  ye  be  Avcaried  and  faint   in  o";c'm,''~J'i3. 


Ps 


your  minus.  p  2. 1,1.1.  is.m 

xii.  24  2  Tim.  ii.  7,  8. (fMalt  x.  2I,2S.  Xi.l9.  xii.2l    XV.  2   xxi.  Ii,  16.  2).  46    XX'i. 

15  I.ukeii  34.  6>.  Iv  28.29  V  21  xi.  15,  16.  63.  54  Xiii  13  14.  xiv.  1  XV  2  xvi  14. 
xi<  33,  40.  John  v.  16.  vii  12.  viii.  13.  48.49.  52  59.  ix  40  x.  20  31-39.  xii  9.  lO.  xv.  IK 
— 24.  xviii  22— — r5,  Ueul  xx.  3.  PrOf.  xxiv  10.  Is.  xl  30,  31.  I  4  I  Cor.  XV.  58.  * 
Cor.  iv.  1.  16.  Gal.  ri.  9.  2Tlies.  iii.  13. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  Xll.     V.  1.     The  apostle  called  on  the  He- 
brews to  consider  themselves  as  surrounded  with  witnesses 
to  the  faithfulness  of  God,  and   the  power  and  efficacy  ol 
faith,  as  innumerable  as  the  drops  of  water  in   a  cloud. 
The    persons    before-mentioned,  and  multitudes   besides, 
seemed  to  look  down  from  heaven,  or  even  to  come  from 
thence,  to  compass  them  about,  and  to  bear  their  testi 
raony  in  the  cause  ;  as  well  as    to  be  spectators  of  their 
conduct,  in  that  arduous,  perilous,  and  honourable  race,  in 
which  they  themselves  had  got  so  blessed  a  victory.    Pro- 
fessed Christians  ought  therefore,  with  one  consent,  to  lay 
aside  every  weight,' (as   men  laid  aside   their  superfluous 
garments,  or  most  costly  ornaments,  when  about  to  run  in 
the  Isthmian  games,  or   to   contend  in    the  race  on  any 
occasion  :)    and  not  to   burden  themselves   with   worldly 
cares,  interests,  or    indulgences,    idolatrous    attachments, 
or  needless  hurry  of  business,  which   might  hinder  their 
spiritual  progress,    and    cause    them    to   loiter,    to  move 
heavily,  or  to  look  back,  and  so  endanger  the  loss  of  the 
race.     They  should  also  watch  against,  and  seek  a  decided 
victory  over,  natural  depravity,  which  would  still  conti- 
nually beset  them,  and   take  advantage,  so  to    speak,  of 
every  favourable  circumstance,  and  especially  of  those  sin- 
ful propensities,  which   on  any   account  had    a    peculiar 
power  against  them.     In  particular  they  ought  to  use  every 
means  of  conquering  their  unbelief  ;  through  which  they 
were  tempted  to  apostatize,  from  love  of  the  world  and 
fear   of  suffering.     This  was  the  sin   which  most  easily 
beset  them  in  those  times  of  persecution  :  many  had  been 
cast  down  by  it,  many  more  were  in  danger,  and  they  all 
would  doubtless  be  vigorou.sly  assaulted  on  that  side.     It 
behooved  them,  therefore,  to  get  rid  of  every  encumbrance, 
and   to  seek    the    increase    of  their  faith,  and  the  ciuci- 
fixion   of  their  worldly   lu.sts,  that  they  might   press  for- 
ward with  progressive  earnestness  and  unwearied  patience, 
in  the  persevering  obedience  of  (a'nh  in  Christ.     This  was 
"the  race   set  before  them,"  in  which  they  must  cither 
win  the    crown  of  glory,  or  have  everlasting  misery  and 
Ignominy  for  their  ]iortion. 

V.  2,  3.  The  ajiosile  had  indeed  called  the  Hebrews 
to  contcmjjlate  the  coikUicI  of  those  who  had  patiently  run 
the  race,  and  to  consider  the  perils,  diflicultics,  and  suffer- 
ings, through  w-hich  they  had  urged  their  course  by  faith, 
to  seize  the  incorruptible  prize  :  and  they  (night  to  realize 
their  presence  as  witnesses  for  Christ,  and  spectators  of 
their  conflict.  But  they  must  look  off,  not  only  from  the 
vain-glory  of  the  world,   the  number  and  power  of  their 


that  glorious  Sun,  from  which  even  they  received  all  the 
light  that   rendered   them    so  resplendent.     In   order   to 
their  more   full  instruction  and  encouragement,  they  must 
look  steadily  to  Jesus  ;  not  merely  as  one  who    had  run 
his  glorious  race,  and  completed  his  work,  by  faith  in  the 
promises  and  covenant-engagements  of  the  Father,  but  as 
''  the    Author  and   Finisher   of  faith"    itself.     He    alone 
had   opened  the   way  for  men  to  return  to  God,  and    to 
enter  heaven  by  faith,  when  sin  had  closed  for  ever  that 
of  personal  righteousness  :  from   him,  as  the   great  Pro- 
phet  of  the  church,  the  doctrine  of  faith  had  been  deli- 
vered, which  none  could  ever  be  authorized  to  change,  add 
to,  or    deduct    from  :  he   alone,    by  his  Spirit,  protluces 
faith  in  the  hearts  of   his  people,    which    he    maintains, 
increases,  and    perfects,  in  its  nature  and  fruits,    till  its 
work  be  finished.     So  that  they  must  look  to  him  for  faith, 
as  well  as  by  faith  :  and  though  he  needed  not  that  faith, 
by  which  a  sinner  is  justified,  yet,  in  finishing  his  work  on 
earth,  he  led  his  peo])le  the   way  to  complete  vitlory  over 
every  enemy,  by  a  patient  obediejU  reliance  on  the  word 
of  his    heavenly  Father.     As  he  had   in   all  diings  the 
pre-eminence,  so   he  did   not   enter    into  his   mediatorial 
glory,  without  having   the  precedency,  in  the   measure  of 
his  sufferings,  above  all  others  that  ever  went  to  heaven. 
''  For  the  jny  set  before  him,"  of  his  own  personal  exalt- 
ation to  the  mediatorial  throne  ;  of  the  salvation  of  many 
millions  of  lost  sinners  from  destruction;  of  bringing  thcra 
to  endless  happiness,  and  of  etei-nally  glorifying  the  wi.iilc 
Name  and  all  the  perfections  of  God;  he,  with  the  utmost 
fortitude  and  constancy,  endured  all  his  other  humiliating 
sufferings,  fi'om  his  birth  in  the  stable  to  his  agony  in  the 
garden  ;  and  at  length  most  willingly  submitted  to  be  sus- 
pended on  the  cross,    and  there  to  expire  in  lingering  tor- 
tures.    And  though  this    method    of  execution  was  pecu- 
liarly ignominious,  and  by  the  law  pronounced  accursed  ; 
and  though  his   crucifixion  was  attended  with  unheard  of 
circumstances  of  indignity,  outrage,  revilings,  and  derision  ; 
yet  he  disregarded  the  shame,  as  well  as  the  anguish  of  it, 
as   not  worthy  to  be   compared  with  the    glorious  event 
which  he  had  in  view.     Thus,  having  endured,  until  his 
undertaking  was  finished,  he  was  speedily  raised  from  the 
(lead,  and  exalted  to  "  the  right  hand  of  the  throne  of  God." 
The  disciples  ought  therefore  to  look  unto  him,  both  as  an 
example  of  constancy  and  patience  ;  as  the  Author  of  their 
strength,  encouragement,  victory,  and  salvation  ;  and  as  a 
glorious    instance    of  the   blessed   effect    of  perseverance 
amidst  reproaches   and  sufferings,  in   cleaving  unto  God, 
and  being  faithful  unto  death.     For  this  case  was  so  extia- 


enemies,  and  their  own  weakness  and  sinfulness,  but  even!  ordinary,  that  they  would  do  ^\ell  to  consider  it,  even  with 
from  these   inferior    luminaries;  that  they  might  hehokv  arithtnelical  cxactticss ;  and  to  estimate  the  dignity  and 


A.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


J.  D.  65. 


s  S.x  32-34  Mali 
xxiv  9.  I  Cor 
X.  13.  2  Tim  iv. 
s,  7  Hev  ii.  13. 
i9-ll    xii    II 


4  Ye   have    '  not    jet    rcsigj^d  unto 


5  And  •  ye    have  forgotten    "    the  ex- 

t*Dei.i*  iv'^'m  hortation    which    speaketh  unto  you  as 

fo9  "rov'Hi".  unto  children,  My  son,  =*  despise  not  thou 

il'ia'^'uike  the    chastening  of  the  Lord,  ^  nor  faint 

uVfroM'i  11,18  wiien  thou  art  rebuked  of  him  : 

V«iv"-3"i''  p?:      6    For  ■'  whom    the   Lord  loveth    he 

?l."  Jer."Ix.':  cliasteneth,  *   and    scourgeth  every  son 
18. 1  Cor.  »i  32.     ,         ,  •     ,1  ®  ■' 

y4.joah  »ii  7-  ^yhom  hc  receivctli. 

7-10. 'ichr!      7    [f   ye    ''  endure    chastening,   God 

isl'n. Ps.vi.u  dealeth  with  you  as  with  sons;  ^  for  what 

w.  sii.V;  ro-  '  son  is  he  Avhom  the  father  chastencth  not .'' 

X  Deut.  vu»  5  Ps.  T^  •  .  1  -1  1  * 

xxxii.    I  -  5.      8  But  il  ve  be  ''  without  chastisement 

l&xiil.      14*    15.  *  1  I 

i»^«,Jo-^^  whereof  all  are    partakers,  then  are  ye 
fr's'xxvh'g'  bastards,  and  not  sons. 

Jer  X  24.  Jam.  i    IS.  v   II    llev   iii    19 a  7,  8  2  Sam.  »ii.  14 h  Job  xxxiv.  31,32. 

Prov.  xix.  IB   xxii.15.  xsiii.  13,  U  xsis.  li   17   Adsxiv.  22 c  1  Sam   ii.  29.  34.  iii. 

13.  1  Eln's  1   6.  ii.  21.  25   Pio».  xxix.  15  J  6.  Ps    Iixiii   M.  15,  1  Pet.v  9,  U). 


9  Furtiiermorc,  wc  have  had  ^  fathers  eJohauiG.Aeis 
of  our  flesh  which  '  corrected  us,  and  3  ix'^s.?.""  ' 
8  we  gave  them  reverence  :  '■  shall  we  not  g  ex.°x.'  12  Lev- 
much  rather  be  in  subjection  unto  '  the  f^"^ '''="""" 
Father  of  Spirits,  and  live  -* 


excellency  of  the  sufferer;  the  contradiction  of  sinners 
against  him,  who  ensnared,  reviled,  opposed,  and  accused 
him,  with  most  perverse  enmity  against  his  holy  doctrine 
and  example,  and  with  malignant  ingratitude  for  all  his 
love  ;  the  intenscness  and  variety  of  his  sufferings  ;  the 
meek  and  composed  fortitude  with  which  he  endured  them  ; 
the  love  which  moved  him  thus  to  suffer  ;  and  the  most 
blessed  consequences  of  his  humiliation.  When  they  were 
weary  and  faint  in  their  minds,  with  trials  and  injuries 
from  their  malicious  persecutors,  such  considerations  would 
serve  to  quiet  and  encourage  tl.em,  whilst  they  recollected 
that  the  holy  Jesus  suffered,  to  save  them  from  deserved 
and  eternal  misery,  and  that  sinners  of  the  same  nature 
with  themselves  inflicted  these  tortures;  that  he  had  much 
bitterness  in  his  cup,  which  was  not  in  theirs  ;  that  he 
was  hated  for  his  own  sake,  and  they  only  because  of  their 
relation  to  him  ;  and  that  his  cross  secured  a  happy  event 
to  all  their  conflicts  and  trials  in  his  cause.  In  short,  by 
looking  to  him,  every  kind  of  humiliating  and  animating 
topic  would  occur  to  their  minds,  to  invigorate  the  exer- 
cise of  their  holy  affections,  and  to  repress  the  working  of 
every  carnal  propensity. 

V.  4 — 8.  The  Hebrews  had  indeed  suffered  the  loss 
of  their  property,  and  even  bonds  and  scourgings,  for 
cleaving  to  Christ,  and  maintaining  the  conflict  against  sin 
and  temptation  :  but  they,  whom  the  sacred  writer  ad- 
dressed, had  not  yet  resisted  unto  blood.  Ma-oy  of  their 
brethren  had  chosen  to  die  in  this  conflict,  rather  tMm-yield 
the  victory  to  their  enemies  by  renouncing  the  Gospel :  even 
men  of  like  inArmities  with  themselves  had  endured  moi'e, 
by  faith  in  the  cause  of  God,  than  they  had  been  called  to 
do  ;  and  their  sufferings  for  Christ  were  unspeakably  less 
than  his  for  them  had  been  :  so  that  they  ought  to  be 
ashamed  of  their  cowardice,  if  they  grew  weary,  or 
fainted  in  the  contest,  because  of  their  inferior  trials.  It 
would  in  that  case  appear,  that  they  had  forgotten  the 
exhortation  of  the  Lord,  by  Solomon,  who  addressed  be- 
lievers as  his  children,  when  he  called  on  them  not  to 
despise  his  chastening,  nor  yet  to  faint  under  it.  What- 
ever instrument  was  emjiloyed,  they  were  thus  taught  to 
recognize  the  fatherly  correction  of  God  in  their  trials, 
and  neither  to  disregard  them  with  stoutness  of  spirit,  and 


16     Prov.  xiK 

17.     Fz    xxii.  7. 

10  For   they   verily    for  a    few  days  t  m»i.Y e'T/am. 

..•'      "  ''      .  -  •'  i"    7.    10.      I  Pet. 


chastened  us,  *  after  their  own  pleasure  ;  .'v's' 

''  but  he  for  our  profit,  that  toe  misrht  be  'xx"Ti  ic'e'c  x^T 

'  partakers  01  his  holiness.  16  zech  xii.  1. 

I  -1      M  „,  I         .        •  r  _         'Or,    as  seemed 

II  i\ow,    "  no    chastenino-    ior    the  sood,  or.  mat, 

...  O  .10  them. 

present  seemeth  to  be  joyous,  but  gnev- J</«  ""•.'•■^^^j 
ous  :  °  nevertheless  afterward  it  yicldeth  ^^'^  l/xxi^'!' 
the  °  peaceable  fruit  of  righteousness,  f-"^  ^^^  ^;; 
unto  them  which   are  ''  exercised  there-  f^°\i  ^^^Jf 

Ps.  Ixxxiv  32.  cX9iii.  18.  Pi 


5.  3 


15,  IG. 
2  Pet.  i   4. 

10.  xix.  18. n  Sfc  on,  5,6  1 0. o  Ps.  cxix . 

165    Is.  xssii.  17    Horn  v.  3— 5.    Xiv.  17.  2  Cor.  iv.  17.  Gjl   v.22,  23.   Jam   iii    17,18 
14.  I  Tim.  iv.  7,  8.  2  Pet.  ii    14  Or. 


unfeeling  contempt,  as  if  they  called  for  no  humiliation, 
were  capable  of  no  improvement,  had  no  jneaning,  arid 
were  easily  supported  ;  nor  yet  to  faint,  despond,  turn 
aside,  or  seek  relief  by  sin,  when  suffering  under  them; 
seeing  the  Lord  correcteth  all  the  objects  of  his  special 
love,  and  sharply  scourgeth  every  one,  whom  he  receives 
as  his  adopted  childinto  his  family,  and  distinguishes  by 
his  peculiar  regard.  {Note,  Job  v.  \7.  Prov.  iii.  11,  12.) 
If  then  the  Hebrews  endured  their  atEictions  as  fatherly 
chastisements,  in  a  submissive  spirit,  and  with  due  con- 
stancy, it  would  evidently  appear  that  the  Lord  was 
dealing  with  them  as  with  children  :  for,  indeed,  among 
men  it  might  be  inquired,  "What  son  is.  he,  whom  hia 
"  father,  on  no  occasion,  chasteneth  ?"  All  need  correc- 
tion ;  all  who  are  properly  educated  receive  it;  no  wise 
and  kind  father  wholly  withholds  it ;  and  no  children  are 
entirely  exempted  from  the  pain  of  salutary  discipline, 
except  such  as  are  indulged  to  their  ruin.  So  that,  if  the 
professed  people  of  God  were  not  at  all  corrected,  it  might 
be  inferred,  that  he  did  not  own  them  as  his  children, 
but  considered  them  as  spurious  members  of  the  visible 
church,  but  not  born  of  the  Spirit,  or  educated  for  the 
inheritance  of  his  saints.  The  allusion  may  either  be 
made  to  such  children  as  a  man  deems  to  be  spurious, 
though  born  of  his  wife,  because  he  suspects  her  of  being 
unfaithful,  and  therefore  will  bestow  no  pains  about  them, 
or  such  as  the  real  father  neglects,  because  they  aro- 
illegilimate,  and  he  is  ashamed  to  own  them ;  but  the 
former  case  seems  more  exactly  to  accord  to  the  apostle's 
intent. 

V,  9 — 1 1 .  The  persons  addressed  had  had  fathers 
according  to  the  flesh,  Avho  corrected  them  in  their  younger 
years  :  and  though  the  chastisement  seemed  grievous  to 
them,  yet  they  did  not  leave  them  on  that  account,  but 
rather  learned  to  stand  in  awe  of  their  authority,  and  to 
fear  giving  them  further  offence  :  and,  when  they  were 
grown  up,  they  became  sensible  that  such  discipline  had 
been  productive  of  good  to  them.  Was  it  not  therefore 
much  more  proper  for  them  to  submit  to  the  Father  of 
their  spirits,  the  Creator  of  their  souls,  and  the  Giver  of 
spiritual  life  ;  {Mar^.  Ref.)  when  that  subjection  was 
essentially  connected  with  their  salvation,  and  nothing  but 


J.  D.  6.-). 


HEBREWS. 


.-?.  D.  6.1 


12    Whcreforo,    '  lift    up  the  hands 
'\^''x^u  iTt^H.  which  liansf  down,  and  the  feeble  knees; 
rrVs V'l'i.' ■      1.)  And  "  make    *  straight  paths  for 
3  W  your  feet,    lest  that  which  i.s  "lame   be 
turned  out  of  tiie  way;  '  but  let  it  rather 
be  healed. 

14  "Follow peace  with  all  mf«,  "and 
holiness,  without  which  "  no  man  shall 
see  the  Lord  : 

15  '  Lookinj;  diligently,  lest  '  any  man 


V.  SS,  57, 
Is.xxxi 

Xl    »,  4 

l<iill2  Ici 

t9     Liike  ill  6. 
•  Or,  rvcn 
s  Is  XXXV  6  Jer. 

xxxi  8.9. 
t  Cial   vi.  1.  JvJc 

22, 2.1. 
u  Gen   xili.  7-5. 

Pi      XKXiv.     U. 
XXX^iii  20.  cxx* 


Prov.  X 

7.  xvii.  U    ts.  Xi   6-il.   Malt.  t.  9.  Mark  ix.  50.  Ro 

V.  22,  S3.  F.i.h   i».  1-6.  1  Thcs.  v.  IS    1  Tim  «i   11. 

iii   II. X  Ste  on.  10.  Ps.  xclv.  IS   Is.  li   I.  Luke  i 

I    Phil.  iii.  12.  I  Tlies   iii    13   iv.  7.  I  Pet  i    l.'i,  16. 


jfien    XXXii.  30.   Jnhxix.  Sf.    xxsiii   26.     Matt  t  B     1  >.or. 

iii  2.3  Rev   xxi   :i-i7  xxii  3    l   11-IS 1  ii    1,3   ill 

,35.  Dent.  i».  9.  Pmv.  1v.  23    1  Cor  ix   21-27   x    12    2  Cor 
ll.  2  John  8  Jinle2l),  21 a-a  I.ulie  xxii  33.  1  Cor.  xlii  B. 


19.  I  Cor.  1.  10.  fial 
:  Tim.  li.  22  Jiim.  ill  i-.n.  IPc. 
75  Rom.  Ti.  22  2  Cor  Ti  17  vii. 
ii.  l:i    2  Pet  iii.  II.  18   ■■;  John  u. 


I  Jf'hn 

I.  iv.  I    II.  Ti.  II.  X   23— 
.  I.  xiii,  S.  2  Pet  iii.  II. 


death  could  be  the  consequence  of  iheir  rebelling  against 
liim  ?  For  indeed  the  corrections  of  their  earthly  parcntsi 
during  the  few  days  of  their  childhood,  had  been  inflicted 
"  after  their  own  pleasure,"  and  were  often,  in  a  great 
degree,  the  effect  of  their  own  passions,  rather  than  of  a 
prudent  design  for  the  good  of  their  children  :  but  their 
heavenly  Father  corrected  them,  though  with  apparent 
severity,  during  the  short  lime  of  their  continuance  on 
earth,  yet  entirely  with  a  wise  and  faithful  regard  to  their 
prpfu  ;  and  in  order  to  make  them  partakers  of  his  holi- 
ness, by  mortifying  their  pride  and  carnal  lusts,  and  bring- 
ing thera,  through  such  discipline,  under  the  influence  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  to  be  conformed  to  himself  in  their  judg- 
ment, dispositions  and  conduct.  For  by  the.se  means, 
he  showed  them  the  vanity  of  the  world,  the  evil  nature 
and  efl'ects  of  sin,  the  depravity  of  their  own  hearts,  and 
the  preciousness  of  his  salvation  :  and  so  trained  them  up 
(o  humility,  spirituality,  simplicity,  tenderness,  submis- 
sion, lover  reverence,  gratitude,  compassion,  and  every 
lioly  affection.  Now  they  were  not  to  suppose,  that  these 
salutary  corrections  ever  appeared  pleasant,  or  matter  of 
ioy,  to  the  persons  who  were  enduring  them  :  on  the  con- 
'trary,  they  always  seemed  for  the  present  grievous,  and 
caused  much  anguish  :  nor  could  they  otherwise  answer 
their  intention.  So  lh;»t  the  sufferers  often  thought,  that 
their  trials  did  them  harm,  and  would  end  in  iheir  ruin  : 
vet  afterwards,  when  the  tumult  of  their  passions  had 
subsided,  and  they  were  able  to  digest  the  lessons  which 
they  received  under  them,  they  amply  compensated  for 
luc  anguish,  by  yielding  the  peaceable  fruits  of  righteous- 
ne.ss,  and  bringing  them  into  a  disposiuon  quietly  to  sub- 
mit to  God,  and  meekly  to  bear  the  injuries  of  men  ;  and 
by  rendering  them  fruitful  in  all  those  good  works,  which 
evinced  them  to  be  justified,  and  at  peace  with  God,  and 
which  tended  to  sive  them  inward  peace,,  joy,  and  con- 
lideiice  in  hitn.  Thus  having  been  exercised,  disciplined, 
or  instructed,  by  sanctified  afllictions,  they  would  after- 
wards possess  the  benefit  of  them  ;  even  though  for  the 
present  they  seemed  to  irritate  their  corruptions,  and  tend- 
ed immediately  to  make  a  discovery  of  the  evils  of  their 
hearts,  for  their  subsequent  humiliation. 

V.  12,  13.  The  considerations,  above  insisted  on,  should 
'.induce  the  Hebrews,  both  in  respect  of  themselves  and 
each  other,  to  observe  the  counsel  of  the  prophet,  {Nole, 
Is.  XXXV.  3,)  by  endeavouring  to  counteract  every  dis- 
|)osition  to  faint,  despond,  or  throw  up  their  profession 


t  fail  of|j^e  grace  ofGod  ;  lest  •"  any  root  ♦or.  /■«•!  rror-,. 
of  bitterness   sprinfjinc:   up  "^  trouble  vo»<,  bbeJiiix  is. 

.1  I    jU  1  U        I     Tl       1  xxxii  38.    Kt. 

'and  thereby  many  be  detucd  ;  i■^   j»r,  ii.ji. 

lo  Lest  there  oe   "any  tornicator,  or  >» 

^  r  T-.  •'  1  /•  CJ0!h»l.l8.»li.J5. 

prolaiK!   person,  '  as  r.sau,  who  lor  one  m-  »«»  i'-2o. 

i  ^  ...  ^  Ex.   xxxii  21. 

morsel  ot  meat  sold  his  birthright.  '"'"'S'  *i'  i<"-^ 

,_     _,   '  ,  ,  1  ^    ,-  1       A<:H»X    30,31. 

17  I'or  ye  know  how  that  afterward,  i,'^''cli'ii "' 
5  when  ho  would  have  inherited  the  bless-  111'^  Jl  '5*'J' 
ing,  ''  he  was  rejected  :  '  for  he  found  n,o 
I  place  of  repentance,  though  he  stught  jd'  -jV/^Ti 
it  carefully  with  tears 


Mark 


Cor. 

1-6    8-11. 

15—20    X    8. 

21.  CtA\   T.  19-21.    F.ph  T.  3.5.  Col.  iii.  5.  1  The*.  iT.3-7   Kev.  ii,  20— 23. 

xii    15 fnen  xxt  31— .34  xxrii.  3G »  ten.  XXvii  31—41 h  »i. 

i   21-31.  Jer   vi  39  .Matt   vii  23   xxv.  II,  13.  Luke  xiii   24—27. i  vi  «-• 

6.  X.  26-29 1  O'  niy  '"  chan;e  Mi  mina. 


of  the  Gospel,  amidst  their  persecutions.  For  they  should 
consider  them  as  fatherly  corrections  for  their  profit,  sub- 
mit to  them  as  such,  and  seek  to  have  them  sanctified, 
and  direct  and  encourage  each  odier  to  take  the  same 
course.  Thus  they  ought  patiently  and  firmly  to  main- 
tain their  profession,  and  go  on  in  the  path  of  holy 
obedience  ;  and,  by  proper  instructions,  admonitions,  and 
counsels,  oppose  every  false  doctrine,  and  remove  every 
stumbling-block  :  that  so  straight  paths  might  be  made  for 
their  feet,  though  the  road  itself  was  rough  and  thorny, 
lest  any  of  those  who  were  discouraged,  or  who,  (like 
lame  persons,)  proceeded  with  difficulty  and  pain,  should 
be  turned  out  of  the  w-ay,  to  seek  an  easier  path,  by  con- 
cealing, or  acting  contrary  to,  their  profession  ;  (Note,  Is. 
Ivii.  14.)  On  the  contrary,  such  persons  should  be  healed, 
and  confirmed  by  suitable  encouragements  and  cautions, 
whilst  there  remained  any  hope  concerning  them. 

V.  14.  Whilst  the  persons  addressed  thus  steadfastly 
adhered  to  the  truth,  and  contended  for  it,  they  should 
also  avoid  all  discord  and  resentment,  and  pursue  peace 
with  all  men,  even  though  it  seemed  to  flee  from  them. 
They  ought,  as  far  as  truth  and  duty  would  permit  them, 
to  live  peaceably  with  Jews  and  Gentiles,  and  to  bear  or 
concede  every  thing  for  that  purpose  :  and  thev  should 
study  to  be  at  peace  with  each  other,  and  w  ith  their  Gen- 
tile brethren.  This  would  greatly  aid  their  following  after 
holiness,  and  seeking  nearer  conformity  to  tl:e  spiritual 
law  and  perfect  character  of  God,  as  exhibited  in  the  ex- 
ample of  Christ :  nor  must  they  even  seek  peace,  so  as  to 
neglect  the  practice  and  pursuit  of  holiness,  or  by  conni- 
vance at  sin  ;  for  without  holiness  no  man,  of  any  religion, 
could  see  the  Lord.  None  could  behold  his  manifested 
glory,  aud  commune  with  him  in  comfort,  whilst  in  this 
world,  without  "  the  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  unto  obe- 
"  dience  ;"  nor  could  any  one  be  capable  of  the  beatific  vi- 
sion hereafter,  or  be  admitted  to  it,  without  being  made  holy 
even  as  God  is  holy.  It  should  be  noted,  that  humilia'- 
tion,  brokenness  of  heart,  and  proper  affections  towards 
the  Lord  Jesus,  are  essential  to  the  holiness  of  a  redeemed 
sinner,  and  all  else,  however  specious,  must  be  counter- 
feit where  these  are  wanting, 

V.  15 — 17.  It  behooved  Christians  to  look  diligently 
not  only  to  themselves,  but  likewise  to  each  other,  both  in 
respect  of  their  principles  and  conduct :  lest  any  one  of 
them  should  fail  of  an  interest  in  the  special  mercy  and 
i  favour   of  God,    or  remain  destitste   of  his  sanctifying 


A.  D    (35. 


kKx.  xix  12-19 
Jt»  IB  XXIV  17. 
Beul  iv  II  V 
22— »<.  Rom  vi 
M  viii.  IS.  : 
•lim    1   7 

I  Ex.  kis.  16  19 
1  Cor.  XV.  62  1 
Thcss.  iv.  16. 

mEx  XX  I-I7 
2!    Deut 


ciiArrEKXit. 


^.  £>.  (35 


-J3 


3-2 


a  Kx  xs.19.Deut 


oDeui.xxxiti  2. 
Rom.  ill.  19,  SO 
Gal     il.  19.    ill 


17 


rV 


6  xlviii 
2  cxxsii  13  U. 
Is  xii  6.  xiv. 
32.  x.iviii.  16  li 
II  16  I 'I  20  Ix 
U.  Joel  ii  32 
Bom  xi  26  Gtl 
iv  iC    Uev.  XIV 


18  For  "^  yc  arc  not  come  unto  l!ie 
mount  tlvit  might  bo  touched,  and  thut 
burned  with  ^wv:^  nor  unto  blackness,  and 
darkness,  and  tempest, 

19  .And  '  the  sound  of  a  trumpet, 
""  and  tlic  voice  of  words  ;  which  tone 
"  they  that  heard  entreated,  that  the  word 
should  not  be  spoken   to  them  any  more  : 

20  (F'or  "  tliey  could  not  endure  that 
which  was  commanded,  and  ''  if  so  much 
as  a  beast  touch  the  mountain,  it  shall  be 
stoned,  or  thrust   though  with  a  dart : 

21  And  so  terrible  was  the  sight,  that 
■^  Moses  said,  1  exceedingly  fear  and 
quake  :) 

22  But  ■■  ye  are  come  unto  mount  SioH, 


and  unto  '    the    city  of 'the  living  God,  txiii  ursxivm. 

the  heavenly  Jerusalem,  and   to  ""  an   in-  Mau^'i'Vhli. 

numerable  compaiiv  ul  anwls.  ncv  ,ii  i2x»i 

_.1     lo  ^  the  sreneral     assembly  and  mi  iS'" '*  x. 

1  I        /•         w       ;•         1  1-1  "    TJcut.  V.  :i'. 

ciuircii  or    ^   tlic  lirst-born,   ^  whicli  are  J^sii,  im  iik  s 

*■  written  m  heaven,    and   to  "  God  the  ji''2  '"^'''^ian. 

Judge  of  a!!,  and  to  ''the  spirits  of  just  V- '"    """  ' 

^  ■  I  J  10.      Malt,  ^v^ 

men  made  perfect.  1°  -rte"'  '1  "1 

24  And  to  -^  Jesus  the  Mediator  of  the  ^'{Z^H£u  i. 
'' new  t  covenant,  and  "  to  the  blood  of  dj„  itn'li  .Ui'd. 
sprinkling,  that  '  speaketh  better  things  ^|4|f^\\^;.}'j.[; 
than  thai  (/Abel.  ^f.tf\^'t. 

-27.    Col.  i.  24      I  lim    iii.  5 y  Kx.  iv.  22.  siii.  2,  Deut  Kxi.  17     Vs   Ixxxis.  27 

Jcr  sxxi  9.    Jam.  i   18      Kev  xiv  i 1  Ki  xxxii  32.    Ps.  Ixix.  SS.      Luke  X  £0. 

Phil.  iv.  3.    Rev.  xiii.  8.  xs.  15 ►  Or.  tiir»»f li a  vi.  10— 12   ix  27     Gen   xviii 

25      I's.  1.  5- 6     xciv  2     xcvi.  13    xcviii.  ;•.     Matt   xxv  31-11      Jcln  v.  27     i'l'hes   i 

5-7      1  Pet   ii   23 bxi   i      Kc.  xii   7     1  Cor  li  i    12     2  Cor.  v   S      I'tlil   i  21-2i. 

iii   12. hu.      Ol    1  12.       Rev.  vii    U— 17 i:\ii.22       viii   6.  3        I    Ti.ii.   ii    6 

dxi'i  20.    Is.  Iv.  3     Jer-xxxi  31—33. 1  Or  (ii/a»ie;i(  is   li     Illstt  xxvi.  28.    Msri." 

xiv.  21-    l.uke  xxii  2a — c  ix  21.   x.  22.    Ki  28- Kx.  Ksiv.  6.   I  I'et.  i.  2. f  xi.  1 

Gen  iv.  10.    Matt  xxiii   36     Luke  xi.  61. 


grace,  and  so  be  left  to  aposlalize  ;  aud  lest  any  root  of 
billerness,  any  unmortified  lust  in  the  heart',  which  seemed 
to  be  dead,  should  spring  up  and  shoot  forth  its  bhter  and 
poisonous  jiroduce,  in  heretical  doctrines  or  scandalous 
practices,  to  the  trouble  and  disturbunce  of  the  whole  body, 
and  the  defihng  and  corruptmcr  of  numbers,  as  frequently 
had  been  done.  (Note,  Deid.  xxix.  l!i — 21.)  [Mai or. 
Ref.)  For  instance,  lest  any  one  among  iheni  should 
commit  fornication,  under  a  mistaken  notion  of  Christian 
liberty  ;  or  lest  there  should  be  some  profane  person,  who 
so  despised  the  peculiar  blessings  of  the  new  covenant,  as 
to  barter  them  away  for  temporal  advantages,  like  Esau, 
who  for  one  meal  of  meat  sold  his  birthright,  (A'o/es, 
Gen.  XXV.  29 — 34.)  That  example  ought  to  be  a  warning 
to  them,  not  to  renounce  Christianity  for  the  sake  of 
worldly  ease,  interest,  or  indulgence;  for  when  Esauj 
would  afterwards  have  inherited  the  blessing,  he  was  rc-| 
jectcd  both  by  the  Lord,  and  by  his  father  Isaac.  {Notes, 
Gen.  xxvii.  31 — 41.)  so  that  he  found  naplace  or  oppor- 
tunity for  repentance,  though  he  sought  it  carefully  with 
tears.  The  whole  history  of  Esau  shows,  that  he,  at  that 
time,  neither  truly  repented  of  all  his  sins,  nor  sought  to 
do  it ;  but  he  was  grieved  and  vexed  at  being  circumvented 
by  Jacob  ;  he  was  sorry  that  he  had  made  so  foolisli  a  bar- 
gain ;  he  coveted  the  temporal  advantages  which  belonged 
to  the  birthright,  especially  the  dominion  over  his  brother; 
he  had  altered  his  mind  in  that  particular,  and  he  sought 
carefully,  and  with  tears,  to  induce  Isaac  to  alter  his  pur- 
pose, to  retract  Jacob's  blessing  and  to  bestow  it  on  him  ; 
but  he  sought  this  in  vain,  for  it  was  then  too  late.  This 
latter,  however,  even  the  change  of  mind  in  Isaac,  which 
might  induce  him  to  retract  the  blessing  pronounced  on  Ja- 
cob, and  to  confer  il  on  him,  seems  to  be  the  repent anre 
which  Esau  sought  with  tears.  Thus  the  lime  would  short- 
ly come,  when  they,  who  refused  spiritual  blessings  for  the 
sake  of  lempord  interests,  would  become  fully  sensible  of 
their  madness  and  folly,  and  would  be  glad  to  reverse  the 
fatal  bargain  ;  but  that  must  be  let  alone  for  ever.  This  was 
another  awful  warning  against  apostacy  ;  but  it  in  no  de- 
gree relates  to  the  case  of  sut;h  as  do  truly  repent  of  all 
their  sins,  or  who  seek  repentance  of  God  in  prayer,  care- 
fully, and  with  tears  ;  for  this  Esau  never  did.  Indeed 
it  chiefly  respects  the  condition  of  sinners  in  another  world, 


though  it  also  includes  the  total  desperation  and  treaieii- 
dous  horror  of  some  apostates  in  this  present  life.  {Note. 
&c.  vi.  6-    '        "~     ""  ■ 


V.  1! 


-8  x.  26—30.) 
!1.     The    a]jostle  here    recurred  to  hi?  argu- 


ment, that  the  superior  excellency  of  the  Christian  di.'pei;- 
sation  would  render  it  |)roi)ortior.ably  more  criminnl  and 
perilous  to  reject  it;  {Notes,  ii.  1—4.  x.  28---3I)  ior  his 
discourse  seems  equally  suited  for  the  warning  of  avowed 
unbelievers,  and  of  those  who  ucre  tempted  to  apostacy. 
He  did  not  speak  of  the  slate  of  individuals,  as  converted 
or  unconverted ;  liut  of  the  diflerent  method  in  which 
God  now  s|iake  to  the  nation,  from  that  in  which  he 
deliveretl  the  law  to  their  fathers.  This  he  showed  by  an 
allusion  to  the  two  mountains.  Sinai  and  Zion  ;  for  though 
God  at  length  spake  to  his  people  from  mount  Zion  and 
the  mercy-seat,  through  the  atonements  and  ministrations 
of  the  high  priest,  yet  this  was  only  in  a  typical  and 
obscure  manner;  the  way  into  the  Holiest  was  not  made 
manifest  under  that  disjiensation,  but  the  law  was  delt* 
vcrcd  from,  and  the  national  covenant  was  ratified  a(, 
mount  Sinai.  That  dispensation  was  at  length  abolished, 
and  another  introduced  ;  the  Lord  therefore  had  not  called 
them  to  assemble,  and  hear  him  speak  to  them  from  the 
material  mountain,  which  was  capable  of  being  touched, 
(though  their  fathers  had  been  foi'hidden  to  touch  it.)  from 
whence  such  tremendous  disjilays  of  the  divine  glory  had 
been  made,  when  the  Liw  was  given,  and  the  terrors  atteiid- 
ing  on  it  made  the  people  entreat,  that  Jehov.ih  would  no 
more  speak  to  them  in  that  way,  as  ihey  could  not  endure 
the  things  which  were  spoken.  {Notes  Ex.  xix.  xx.) 
Indeed  the  severe  restraints  laid  on  them,  and  the  terrible 
things  seen  and  heard  by  ihem,  filled  them  with  dismay, 
and  even  made  Moses  exclaim,  that  "  he  exceedingly  fear- 
"  ed  and  quaked,"  notwiihslandiijg  his  typical  office  of  Me- 
diator, his  peculiar  sanctity,  and  the  long  and  intimate  com- 
munion with  God  that  lie  had  maintained,  {Note,  Ex.  xix. 
16—20) — The  whole  of  this  .scene  siiowed  the  impossi- 
bility of  a  signer's  coming  before  God  with  accejjtance, 
according  to  the  works  of  the  law,  the  highly  criminal 
presumption  of  attempting  it,  and  the  nc(d  of  a  Mfdiator 
and  a  better  covenant;  and  it  was  to  the  apostle's  purpose 
to  call  ofl'the  attention  of  the  Hebrews  from  that  dispei>- 
sation  to  the  Gospel,  by  every  argument. 


J.  D.  65. 


HEBREWS. 


^.  D.  ^. 


gTiii.S  Ei.XT 


xix    10.  SI 

h  Prov.  i  24 
33.  liii    18 


25  5  See  that  ye  ''  refuse  not  him  thatj 
tl  u^sMti'e  speaketh  :  For  '  if  they  escaped  not  who' 
4  iThes  V.  IS  1  rcfiLsed  him  that  spake   on  eartli,   nuicli 

Pel  i  2a.    Rev  in.  •/•  i.-  i  ' 

more  shall  not   we    escape,    it   we      turn 
away  from  him  that  speaketh  from  heaven  : 

26  Whose  '  voice  then  .skook  the 
earth  :  but  now  he  hath  promised,  saying, 
"■  Yet  once  more  1  shake  not  the  earth 
only,  but  also  heaven. 

27  And    this    tvord,  Yet  once  more, 


,  1—3 


i  See  on. 
lii.  17.  X.  i 

k Nuro  XXX 
Deut.  zxx 
Josh.   xxii.    16. 
aChr     »ii.    la. 
Prov.  i.  32.  2  Tim 
ii  19  xiii.  13.  Joel 


"  signifieth  the  removing  of  those  things 
that  *  are  shaken,  as  of  things  that  are 
made,  that  those  things  which  cannot  be 
shaken  may  remain. 

28  Wherefore,  we  reteiving  "  a  king- 
dom whicli  cannot  be  moved,  let  us 
t  have  grace  whereby  p  we  may  serve 
God  acccj)tably,  "^  with  reverence  and 
godly  fear ; 

29  For  '  our  God  is  a  consumins;  fire. 


.  in.  Phil.  iT.  18   1  Pet   ii.  ii  io. q  iv.  16  « 

I'rov.  xxviii.  m    Il-ni.  xi  iO  1  Pet  1.17  Bi 
i.  1.  xvi.  3S    Dent.  iv.  S4.  ix.  3.  Ps.  I.  3.  xcvi 


7   X    10  22    Lev.  x   3 

V  XV   4. r  X   27.  E] 

.3.  is  Ixvi.  15.  DdD.  ' 


n  Pf.eii  XfJ  Zz. 

XI  i.    27      Mjtt. 

xxiv.  3S     2  Pet 

ill    10   II.    Hev. 

xi    Ii  xxi.  1 
*  Or,  may  be  i4a- 

kcn. 

o  H  ix.  7  Din. 
ii.  41  vii.  14. 
27.  Matt  XXV. 
.14  Luke  i  33. 
x<ii.  20.  21.  I 
Pet  i   4,S   Rov. 


23. 
p  Ps  xix.  14.  U 

Ivi  7.  Rom  xii. 

I.  2      F.pb.  I.  B. 
Ps.  ii.  II.  Ixxxix. 

xxsiv   17.  Num. 
ii.  9.  2The«   i.  f 


y.  22 — 25.  The  Hebrew  converts  to  Christianity  ought 
to  consider  themsehcs   as   summoned   by   the    preachers 
of  the  Gospel  to  come  to  moiint  Zion,  or  as  actually  con- 
vened there,  to  hear  the  voice  of  God  from  the  mercy-seat ; 
they  were  professedly  become  inhabitants  of  the  city  of  the 
living  God,   the    heavenly  Jerusalem,   the   place    of    the 
Lord's  special  residence  with  his  covenant-people  and  ac- 
cepted worshipper.^,  of  which  Jerusalem  had  been  but  a 
feeble  type  ;    at  least  they  were  invited  to  enter,  and  be- 
come citizens   of  that   favoured   city.     This   meant   the 
Church  of  Christ  on  eartli,  with  all  its  special  privileges, 
ordinances,   and    promises,    as  conrrccled    with    the  holy 
residence  of  God  in  heaven,  and  continually  replenishing 
it  with  new  inhabitants.     {Marg.  Hef.)     They  were  also 
called  to  hear  the   voice  of  God,  in  the  presence  of  an 
innumerable  company    of  angels,    who    were    all    minis- 
"  tcring  spirits  to  the  heirs  of  salvation,"  whose  happiness 
they  were  invited  to   participate,  and  whose  worship  they 
were  called  upon   to  join   and  emulate.     Moreover,  they 
were  come  to  unite,  (not  with  the  congregation  of  Israel,) ! 
but  with  the  assembly  and  Church  of  the  first  born,  those  i 
who  were  specially  devoted  to  God  ;  his  children,  and  heirs  | 
of  the   heavenly  inheritance,  whose  names  were  not  onlyj 
enrolled  in  the  genealogies  or  registers  of  the  Lord's  people  I 
On  earth,  but  written  in  heaven   as   the  elect  of  God,  bornj 
of  the  Spirit,  denizens  of  that  heavenly  city,  and  entitled; 
■to  all  its  invaluable  immunities.     They  were  also  called, 
and  many  of  them  were  in  profession  come,  to  hear  the 
voice  of  that  God,  as  a  Saviour  and  a  Father,  who  was 
the  impartial,  omniscient,  omnipotent,  and  righteous  Judge 
of  all  men,  and  of  all   die  world,  and  by  whom  all  unbe- 
lievers would  be  condemned  to  everlasting  punishment  ; 
yea,  they  were   come   to  share  the  blessedness  of  "  the 
V  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect  ;"  even  of  all  the  com- 
pany of  ancient  believers,  and  of  those  who  had  died  since 
the  coming  of  Christ,  and  had  thus  been  made  perfect  in 
holiness  and  felicity.— This  is  a  most  decisive  proof,  that 
the  souls  of  believers  enter  into  a   state  of  perfect  happi- 
ness when  they  die,  as  far  as  this  can  consist  with  being 
separated  from  their  bodies.— They  were  also  convened, 
as  it  were,  to  hear  the  voice  of  God  speaking  to  them  by 
Jesus,    the  Mediator   of  the   new    covenant,    which    was 
founded  on  better  promises,  and  ratified  by  nobler  blood, 
than  that  mediated  by  Moses  ;  even  by  the  sheddino-  ofth.it 
blood,  through  the  application  of  which  the  conscience, 
the  heart,  and  the  duties  of  sinners   were  cleansed,  and 
the  heavenly  things  themselves   were  purified  ;    of  which 
^\\  the  sprinklings  of  blood  under  the  law  had  been  mere 


shadows.  Not  only  was  this  blood  more  efficacious  than 
that  of  bulls  and  goats,  but  Jesus,  by  it,  being  dead,  yet 
spake  far  belter  things  than  righteous  Abel  had  done,  (A'o/e. 
xi.  A.)  for,  while  the  blood  of  Abel  called  from  the  ground 
for  vengeance  on  the  murderer,  the  blood  of  Christ, 
applied  in  faith,  not  only  took  away  the  guilt  of  all  other 
sins,  however  atrocious,  but  even  that  of  being  his  cruci- 
fiers  ;  as  multitudes  of  those,  who  had  been  immediately 
concerned  in  that  most  heinous  crime,  could  thankfully 
witness.  Their  national  guilt,  therefore,  could  not  pre- 
clude thcro  from  pardon,  through  this  great  atonement; 
and  the  Lord  then  inviled  and  commanded  'hem  to  be- 
lieve in  the  name  of  his  Son,  and  so  to  share  all  the  before- 
mentioned  most  precious  privileges.  Let  them  therefore 
see  to  it,  as  they  valued  his  favour  and  feared  his  ven- 
geance, that  they  did  .not  refuse  the  gracious  call  and 
prolTereil  salvation  of  him  who  thus  spake  to  them  from 
his  throne  of  grace,  and  by  his  beloved  Son.  For  if  they 
who  refused  to  obey  the  voice  of  God  speaking  to  them 
on  earth,  from  mount  Sinai,  by  3Ioses,  but  rejected  his 
authority  and  brake  his  covenant,  did  not  escape  condign 
punishment ;  much  more  certainly  and  severely  would 
they  be  punished,  who  turned  away  with  enmity  and  con- 
tempt from  him,  who  now  spake  to  them  from  heaven, 
by  the  ambassadors  of  his  Son,  _thcir  Mediator  and  High 
Priest  in  the  sanctuary  above  ;  for  their  guilt  and  condem- 
.nation  must  be  proportioned  to  the  grace  and  condescen- 
sion which  they  refused  and  despised.— This  shows,  that 
by  coming  to  mount  Zion,  he.  the  apostle  did  not  mean 
being  true  believers,  but  having  the  Gospel  proposed  to 
them,  or  having  made  a  profession  of  it.  They  might 
therefore  be  said  to  turn  away  from  God,  whether  they 
rejected  his  invitation,  or  after  a  time  became  apostates 
from  Christianity  ;  but  men  cannot  be  said  to  refuse  what 
was  never  proposed  to  them. 

V.  26 — 29.  The  voice  of  Jehovah,  from  mount  Sinai, 
had  been  attended  with  tremendous  earthquakes  and 
convulsions  ;  but  many  ages  after  that  transaction,  in  an 
express  prediction  of  the  Messiah,  he  had  promised,  that 
he  would  once  more  shake  the  earth  and  the  heavens  also; 
{Note,  Hag.  ii.  0—9.)  meaning  that  he  would  unhinge 
the  whole  civil  and  ecclesiastical  slate  of  the  Jews,  and 
abolish  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  in  order  to  make  way 
for  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  The  expression,  "  once 
"  more,"  as  referring  to  the  change  in  the  state  of  the 
Church  and  the  world,  which  took  place  by  the  intro- 
ducdon  of  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  with  the  extra- 
ordinary events  attending  that  change,  and  to  all  other 


.1  D.  Gr>. 


CHAPTER  xril. 


J.  Z).  (7.7 


CHAP.  XIH. 


Exhortutions  to  brotherly  love,  hospitality, 
and  compassion ;  to  chastity,  contenl- 
vient,  and  trust  in  God.  1  —3  ;  to  recol- 
lect the  faith,  examples,  and  happy  cud 
of  deceased  pastors,  4 — 7  ;  remembering 


slill  more  extraordinary  changes,  to  be  introduced  at  the 
coming  of  the  Messiah,  denoted  the  total  removal  of  the 
things^shaken,  as  of  things  made  and  constituted  after  the 
manner  of  this  lower  creation,  to  endure  but  for  a  time: 
this  was  to  be  only  "  once  more,"  and  then  a  constitution 
would  be  introduced  of  a  heavenly  nature,  which  could 
not  be  shaken  or  removed,  but  s'.iould  continue  to  the  end, 
and,  in  its  elTects,  for  ever.  As,  therefore,  they  wlio  had 
embraced  the  Gospel  were  admitted  into,  and  made  par- 
takers of,  a  kingdom  which  could  not  be  removed ;  as 
others  were  invited  (0  acce[)t  of  these  benefits,  according 
to  the  dispensation  which  was  now  opeiiiy  introduced  ;  and 
as  all  grace  was  fret-ly  llromi^cd  to  every  one  who  sought 
it  in  the  appointed  way  ;  it  was  proper  to  exhort  ail 
of  them  "  to  have,"  that  is,  to  seek  for,  and  so  obtain, 
"  grjce,"  that  they  might  serve  God,  not  merely  as  his 
professing  people,  but  acceptably,  as  true  believers  and 
spiritual  worshippers  :  and  not  only  with  joy,  confidence, 
and  gratitude,  but  with  reverence  of  his  majesty  and 
authority,  and  a  godly  fear  of  deceiving  themselves,  of 
falling  under  his  wrath  or  frown,  or  of  dishonouring  his 
name;  as  humbly  conscious  of  their  unworthiness,  weak- 
ness, and  depravity,  and  recollecting,  that  the  God,  whose 
people  they  professed  to  be,  was  a  consuming  fire,  to  dc- 
■^troy  hypocrite;,  apo-tates,  and  enemies  of  every  kind, 
however  masked  or  disguised.  {?Iarg.  Ref.)  The  apostle 
evidently  meant  some  of  his  expressions  for  one  description 
of  readers,  and  others  of  them  for  those  of  a  different  char- 
acter; though  he  left  each  to  make  the  application  to  him- 
self: but  he  peculiarly  aimed  to  convince  his  countrymen, 
that  unbelievers  among  them  wcr^  doomed  to  the  most  tre- 
mendous vengeance  of  God,  boch  national  and  personal, 
from  which  there  could  be  no  escape,  except  by  believing 
Hi  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  cleaving  to  him. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1-4. 

While  prophets,  apostles,  martyrs,  and  ancient  believers, 
sing  the  praises  of  our  redeeming  God,  they  unitedly 
testify  to  us  his  faithfilncss  to  his  piomisis,  and  the  pre- 
r:iousness  of  his  salvatijn  ;  and  they  exhort  us  to  lay  aside 
every  weiglit,  and  to  run  with  patience  the  race  set  before 
us.  We  should  therefore  seriously  inquire,  what  are  the 
weights  which  retard  O'jr  course ;  what  the  sin,  or  sins, 
by  which  we  are  most  easily  beset,  .-ind  peculiarly  endan- 
gered ;  that  we  may  seek  for  grace  to  tna!)le  us  to  lay 
aside  the  one,  and  to  be  upon  our  guard  agiinst  all  occa- 
sions of  the  other.  Many,  who  seemed  to  sot  out  well, 
]ose  the  race,  through  the  weight  of  increasing  trade  or 
afflience,  with  the  peculiar  snares,  tempialions,  con- 
-r.exions,  and  encuT.brances  of  ihe.r.  This  seeius  the 
easiiy-bcseiiiii;;  sin  of  these  daj-s  of  libcrlj'  and  peace  ; 

Vol.  v.— No,  35. 


that  Christ  is  unchangeable  and  eter- 
nal, 8  ;  to  icatchfulncss  against  fuLe  doc- 
trines, regard  to  the  sacrifice  of  f'l.  rist. 
willingness  to  bear  reproach  for  him, 
thanksgivings  to  God,  liberality  to  men; 
subjection  to  teachers,  and  prayer  for 
the  apostle,    9 — 19.     Jl  prayer  for  the 


though  all  persons,  in  whatever  slate,  have  their  peculiar 
dangers  and  hinderances,  against  which  thry  arc  required  to 
watch  and  pray  v.idiout  ceasing  :  ncr  caa  we  "  run  with 
''  patience  the  race  set  before  us,"  unless  we  be  crucified 
to  the  world,  and  daily  employed  in  raorii tying  the  whole 
body  of  sin,  with  all  iis  allcctions  and  lusts  ;  those  espe- 
cially, to  which  education,  habit,  or  situation,  give  most: 
advantngf^.  We  should  imagine  ourselves  surrounded  with 
this  cloud  of  witnesses,  as  spectators  of  our  conduct,  ani- 
mating us  to  run  the  race  without  fainting,  and  prepared 
to  congratulate  our  success  with  adoring  acclamations. 
Yet  the  eye  of  our  souls  should  be  principally  fixed  upon 
■'  Jesus,  the  Author  and  Finisher  of  our  faith ,"  from  whose 
fulness  they  all  received,  by  whose  light  they  shone,  and 
through  whose  strength  they  contended  for  and  obtained 
the  victory  :  and  we  should  turn  our  attention  from  all 
other  objects  to  fixed  contemplation  on  his  ignominious 
cross,  and  his  glorious  throne.  The  thoughts  of  the 
variety  of  his  sufferings,  from  love  to  sinncis,  and  his 
animating  example  of  meekness  and  patience,  cannot  fail 
to  exhilarate  our  drooping  spirits  with  an  assurance  of  his 
compassion,  and  tender  regard  to  our  good.  We  shall 
then  see,  that  a  joy  is  set  before  us  also,  at  the  end  of  our 
sorrows,  for  the  sake  of  which  we  may  cheerfully  cnduro 
them  ;  we  shall  ptrccive  that  it  is  reasonable  to  disregard 
the  reproach  and  contempt  of  men,  as  the  divine  Saviour 
bore  and  sanctified  this  trial  also  :  and  the  view  of  his 
glorious  exaltation  will  inspire  us  with  confidence  in  his 
power  to  protect,  support,  and  comfort  us,  under  all  that  wc 
can  suffer  for  his  sake.  Let  us  then  frequently  "  consider 
"  him,  who  endured  the  contradiction  of  sinners  against 
"  himself,  lest  we  be  wearied  and  faint  in  our  minds." 
What  are  our  little  trials  to  his  agonies,  or  even  to  our 
deserts?  What  indeed  are  they  to  the  sufferings  of  many 
of  our  brethren,  in  different  ages  and  places  ?  We  have 
not  yet  resisted  unto  blood  in  our  waifare  against  sin, 
as  many  others  have  done  ;  and  we  should  be  ashamed  of 
our  murmurings  and  impatience,  whence  have  so  little, 
cause  of  complaint. 

V.  .J— 13. 

While  we  look  to  Jesus,  to  reconcile  us  (0  suffering,  to 
set  us  against  sin,  and  to  eclipse  the  vain  splendour  of  thi-! 
worthless  woild,  we  should  also  learn  to  receive  every 
affliction,  which  the  malice  or  envy  of  men  brings  upon  us, 
as  a  correction -sont  by  our  wise  and  gracious  Fatiici-,  who 
speaketh  to  us  fcy  his  word,  interpreting  his  providential 
dispensations  as  to  children,  and  calls  on  us  neither  to 
despise,  nor  to  faint  undt  r,  his  chastisements.  We  should 
con-idcr  them  as  precious  favours,  needful  blessings, 
pledges  of  love,  and  the  only  s]  ii  itual  good  which  he  Lalh 
promised  to  give  us  wiihout  our  praying  for  it.  He  never 
fails  to  chasten  his   children  ;    though  he  often  pericits 

3  R 


Ji.  D.  65. 


HEBREWS. 


J.  D.  6^ 


.Ti.  10  VI.  X.      Hebrews.,    and    concluding    salutations., 

Acta  ii     1.   «-  •^" ■^''• 

«6.  iv  32.   Kom    TT 
xii.  9.    10     Gal.     ■ 

Eph^iv.3  v";   I  jET  ^  brotherly  love  continue, 
i  I  i^les  iv  3,~o       2  Be  '•  not  forgetful  to  entertain  stran- 

'  a.Thes  i.  3.'  I  Pet   i  52   ii.  17  iii.  8    iv.  8.  2  Pet.  I.  7.  1  John  il   9,  10  iii.  lO-IC  53  iv. 

7- 11.  SO  Jl    V   I.  2  John  S.  0.  Hev.  ii   i li  Lev.  xiM  3i    l)^ut    x    18,  13    I  Kin; 8 

xvii.  10-  18.  :  K,os«  iv.  8  Job  ixxi   111.  32    l9.  Iviii.  7.  Mall  xxv.  35  43.  Act!  xvi.  15. 
Kom.  xii.  13.  xvi.  1'3.  1  Tim.  iii  2.  v.  10.  Tit.  i  8.  I  Pet.  iv.  9. 


gers :  for  thereby  '■  seme  have  entertained 
angels  unawares. 

3  Remember  ''  them  that  arc  in  bonds, 
as  bound  with  them  ;  and  them  "  which 
suffer  adversity,  as  being  yourselves  also 
in  the  body. 


IG-I8. c  Nell 


c  Gen 

xvii 

.  2- 

10.     > 

IX 

-:i. 

Judg. 

xiit 

\\ 

kc.     M»H 

XXV. 

411 

.!  X  34 

Gen.  xl 

U,  15 

43 

Jer. 

XXXV 

li     7-lfi. 

M.lt 

XXV 

■ii 

43     Act<  X 

vi.  2"* 

-34 

XII 

V    32 

XXVii 

2 

tph. 

hypocrites  to  remain  unmolested,  because  lie  means  lo 
destroy  them.  He  will  neglect  the  education  of  none 
whom  he  receives  into  his  family ;  and  he  sets  us  an  ex- 
ample how  we  should  correct  our  children,  not  tor  our 
pleasure,  but  for  their  profit,  not  from  passion,  but  in  wise 
affection.  Thus  he  "  makes  us  partakers  of  his  holiness," 
that  we  may  be  meet  lo  share  his  felicity.  Let  us  then 
endeavour  to  receive  chastening  from  the  Father  of  our 
spirits,  as  we  expect  our  children  to  submit  to  our  correc- 
tions :  these  momentary  sorrows  will  be  over  in  a  few 
days :  and  though  for  the  present  they  seem  not  to  be 
joyous,  but  grievous,  yet  wc  shall  afterwards  experience 
the  benefit  and  comfort  of  them  in  the  peaceable  fruits  of 
righteousness,  which  have  been  produced  and  matured  by 
our  being  exercised  with  them.  Thus  nauseous  medicines 
yield  the  pleasant  sensations  of  health,  when  the  taste  is 
forgotten  ;  and  delicious  poisons  cause  extreme  agony, 
when  the  relish  of  them  is  gone  for  ever.  Let  us  then 
comfort  ourselves  and  each  other  with  these  topics ;  that 
we  HTiy  lift  up  the  hands  which  hang  down,  and  confirm 
the  feeble  knees  :  and  let  us  carefully  remove  obstacles  out 
of  the  way  of  pilgrims,  and  look  well  to  the  weak  and 
tempted,  lest  they  should  be  turned  out  of  the  way,  in- 
stead of  being  encouraged  to  persevere  in  the  course, 
amidst  all  its  roughness  and  diificulty. 

V.  14—17. 

To  avoid  stumbling-blocks  and  offences,  w^e  should  follow 
peace  with  all  men,  and  leave  no  proper  means  untried  to 
avoid  contention,  which  numbers  delight  to  kindle,  and 
blow  into  a  tlaine.  As  far  as  we  can  go,  without  sacri- 
ficing truth  or  duty,  we  shall  find,  that  peace  with  men  of 
all  parties  and  descriptions  will  be  favouraljle  to  our  pur- 
suit of  holiness  ;  without  which  no  man  of  any  sect  can 
enter  heaven,  or  enjoy  the  favour  of  God,  or  be  capable  of 
delighting  in  hin^  and  his  presence,  worship,  and  service. 
Let  us  then  looFdiligently  to  ourselves,  that  we  are  not 
deceived  by  notions  or  forms,  and  "  fail  of  the  grace  of 
"  God  ;"  and  let  us  watch  over  each  other,  that  no  root 
of  bitterness  may  spring  up,  in  our  congregations  or  fami- 
lies, to  disturb  their  peace  and  to  defile  the  souls  of  many. 
Those  loose  notions  especially  must  be  zealously  opposed, 
which  give  allowance  to  the  flesh,  from  a  perversion  of 
evangelical  princi|)lcs  ;  for  a  little  of  this  leaven  will 
.suffice  lo  leaven  a  whole  lump.  All  prot'essors  of  the 
Gospel  should  remember  profane  Esau ;  for  they  will  all 
be  tempted,  more  or  less,  to  sell  their  birthright  for  worldly 
pleasure  or  advantage.  But  the  time  i.s  at  Land,  when 
ihey,  who  thus  renounce,  or  refuse,  the  salvation  of  God, 
for  carnal  indulgence,  would  be  glad  to  inherit  the  blessing, 
and  will  be  rejected;  no  place  will  be  found  for  reversing 
■.ihc  fatal  bargain,  though  they  should  seek  it  carefully  with 


tears;  nor  can  any  one,  who  wilfully  rejects  the  Gospel 
for  the  love  of  this  present  world,  know  to  what  obduracy 
and  desperation  he  may  be  given  up,  in  the  righteous  judg- 
ment of  God. 

V.   18—29. 

We  have  abundant  cause  for  joy  and  gratitude,  that  we 
are  not  left  under  the  terror  and  curse  of  the  broken  cove- 
nant of  works,  or  under  the  darkness  of  the  legal  dispen- 
sation. The  moit  holy  man  must  tremble,  yea,  despair, 
if  he  were  to  be  judged  according  to  the  law  given  from 
mount  Sinai  ;  and  the  vengeance  of  God  would  be  far 
more  tremendous  than  the  fire  and  tempest  there  wit- 
nessed. But  whil.'t  we  bless  God.  who  speaks  to  us  from 
the  mercy-seat,  and  calls  us  to  partake  of  the  privileges  of 
Zion's  citizens,  and  the  happiness  of  angels  and  glorified 
saints,  through  Jesus  the  Mediator  of  the  new  covenant, 
and  the  sprinkling  of  his  precious  blood,  let  us  see  to  it, 
that  we  have  good  evidence  of  our  names  being  written  in 
heaven,  with  those  of  true  disciples,  and  not  merely  on 
earth,  with  those  of  professed  Christians  :  let  us  remember 
that  our  cause  must  be  tried  by  God,  the  Judge  of  all, 
who  will  determine  whether  we  do,  or  do  not,  belong  to 
the  church  of  the  first-born  :  and  let  it  be  noted,  that 
whilst  the  blood  of  Jesus  speaketh  nothing  but  mercy  to 
the  vilest,  who  truly  believe,  it  will  call  for  severer  ven- 
geance on  those,  who  neglect,  pervert,  or  despise  it,  than 
that  of  Abel  did  on  his  murderer  Cain.  Let  all  then  see 
to  it,  that  they  do  not  refuse  him,  who  speaketh  to  them 
from  heaven,  with  infinite  tenderness  and  love  ;  lest  they 
should  fall  from  a  greater  height  of  privilege  to  a  more 
tremendous  depth  of  condemnation,  than  ancient  rebels 
did :  for  how  can  they  escape,  who  turn  away  from  God 
in  unbelief  or  apostacy,  whilst  he  so  graciously  beseeches 
them  to  be  reconciled  to  him,  and  to  acce|)t  of  his  ever- 
lasting favour  ?  No  oilier  disjiensation  is  now  to  be  intro- 
duced, till  the  consummation  of  all  things  ;  the  kingdom 
which  we  are  called  to  receive  can  never  be  moved  ;  the 
inheritance  of  believers  is  secured  against  all  enemies  and 
disasters  ;  all  things  pertaining  to  salvation  are  freely  given 
in  answer  to  ]5rayer :  let  us  then  seek  for  "  grace,  that  we 
•'  may  serve  God  acceptably,  with  reverence  and  godly 
"  fear  ;"  remembering  that  he  is  greatly  to  be  feared  in  the 
assembly  of  his  saints  ;  and  that  he  is  a  consuming  Fire, 
especially  to  hypocrites,  apostates,  and  despisers  of  his 
salvation. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  XIII.  V.  1—3.  The  Hebrew  converts,  after 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  abounded  in  love  to  each  other,  and 
in  all  the  fruits  of  this  holy  affection  :  but  many  things 
would  naturally  occur  to  interrupt  that  entire  harmony. 
and  to  stop  .the  current  of  that  liberality,  which  they  at 
first  showed.     It  was  therefore  peculiarly  proper  for  th€ 


^.  D.  6J. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


^i.  jt>.  t)«. 


f  Gen. 

i    27 

38. 

ii  21 

X. 

Lev. 

XII 

i3-i: 

2 

Kings 

XXI 

21 

Is   vi 

i  3.  1  Cor. 

vii.  S 

,     fc!C. 

is. 

y    1  Tim, 

II  2 

4.  13 

V.  14. 

Tit 

i.  (,. 

R  4«  0 

%,    XI 

16. 

1  Cor 

VI  n. 

(isl. 

i  Ex   KX.  17 

Jrwh 

Luke 

nil  14.  xii 

Hi.  i 

1  T.n 

.  iii. 

l.ube 

III.  14 

Phi! 

4  '  Marriage  is  honourable  in  all,  and 
the  bed  undertled  :  «  but  whoremongers 
and  adulterers  ^  God  Avill  judge. 

5  Let  your  '  conversation  be  Avithout 
covetousness  ;  ''  and  be  content  with  such 

V.  19 1)  I's  1     (G-22.    Alal.  lii.  4.    1  Cor    v    13.    2  Cor   v.  10 

vii  21.  Ps  X  3  cxix.  36.  Jer  vi.  13  IS.T.  xxxiii  31.  Mars  vii.  i2. 
15-21   xvi,  13.  U    Horn.  129     I  Cor.  v.  II    vi   10    Eph    v   3   ».  Col 

.3.  VI.  9,  10  2  I'et    li   .1.  U    JuJe  II k  Bs.  il.  21.  .Matt,  vi   24.  31 

iv    II,  12.  I  Tim.  vi   6-a 


apostle  to  exhort  them  to  "let  'irolherly  love  continue," 
and  to  avoid  every  thing  that  interfered  with  their  perse- 
vering attention  to  peace,  kindness,  and  reciprocal  aflcc- 
tion,  as  became  children  of  one  family,  and  heirs  of  tlie 
.same  inheritance;  and  he  probably  meant  to  excite  them 
to  brotherly  love  towards  the  Gentile  converts,  against 
whom  they  were  generally  prejudiced.  In  particular  he 
exhorted  them  not  to  forget  to  entertain  strangers,  espe- 
cially such  as  were  driven,  or  travelled,  from  home,  for 
the  sake  of  the  Gospel,  and  who  in  general  were  destitute 
of  other  accomodation,  and  dependent  on  the  hosjjitaiity 
of  their  brethren,  though  not  personally  known  by  them. 
To  encourage  this  kind  of  charity,  he  reminded  them,  that 
some  had  entertained  angels  unawares,  as  Abraham  and 
Lot.  {Note,  Gen.  xviii.  xix.)  It  hath  been  ob.^erved, 
;hat  one  of  the  three  who  came  to  Abrnham  was  railed 
Jehovah,  and  was  doubUess  the  eternal  Word  and  Son  of 
God  ;  but  it  was  not  necessary  for  the  apostle  lo  advert 
to  that  circuiii.Mance,  when  he  merely  suggested  a  hint  on 
the  subject.  It  was  not  indeed  to  be  expected  that  the 
Hebrews  would  literally  be  visited  by  angels,  in  the  form 
of  strangers :  but  by  hospitality  to  their  brethren,  for 
Christ's  sake,  they  in  fact  received  him,  and  would  be 
rewarded  accordingly  :  {Notes,  Matt.  xxv.  31 — 40  :)  and 
even  if  they  were  mistaken  in  the  character  of  those  stran- 
gers to  whom  they  showed  this  kindness,  their  intentions 
would  in  no  wise  fail  of  a  gracious  recompense.  Many  of 
their  brethren  also  were  bound  in  jiiison  for  the  sake  of  die 
Gospel ;  and  they  ought  to  remember  the  hardships  endured 
by  such  sufferers,  as  if  they  were  confined  with  them, 
that  they  might  be  excited  to  adopt  every  method  of  alle- 
viating their  sorrows,  or  procuring  their  release.  In  short, 
whatever  adversity  any  of  their  brethren  were  exposed  to, 
in  their  persons,  connexions,  or  circumstances,  they  ought 
(o  sympathize  with  them,  and  endeavour  to  relieve  them  ; 
recollecting  that  they  were  still  in  the  body,  and  liable  to 
similar  afflictions  ;  and  that  they  would  in  that  case  expect 
the  soothing  lenient  care  of  their  brethren.  All  captives 
and  afflicted  persons  might  be  included  in  the  exhortation, 
but  the  household  of  faith  was  specially  intended. 

V.  4.  Marriage,  &ic.  Many  persons,  particularly  they 
of  the  Church  of  Rome,  explain  this  as  an  exhortation  ; 
•'Let  rarrriagc  be  honourable  m  e./nftmgs,  &c. ;"  and 
doubdcss  the  apostle  meant,  that  it  ought  to  be  entered 
into,  and  behaved  in,  according  to  the  holy  commandments 
of  God,  that  it  might  be  honourable  to  the  persons  them- 
selves and  to  dieir  profession  of  the  Gospel,  as  well  as  that 
the  state  should  be  had  in  honour  and  considered  as  undc- 
liled.  The  particle  but,  however,  introducing  the  second 
clause,  shows  that  his  primary  meaning  was  to  assert,  thai 
marriage  in  it.self  was  honourable  in  all  things,  and  in  all 
persons,  and  the  bed  undefiled  as  lo  it^  own  nature,  though 


things  as  ye    have  :  lor  he  hatli  said,  '  1 1  oi^n.  xxviii  is. 
will  never  leave  thee,  nor  forsake  thee.       "^"^  i'Tls^m. 

Go       .1      .  ,      1  .1  nt,.         "li    -2      I  Cbr. 

bo  that  we  may  "  boldly  say,  "  The  "^'iii.so    i>8. 

ord  ts   my  Helper,  and  °  IaviII  not  fear  ^'j/'l^'og',, 

what  man  shall  do  unto  me.  "Epi  i"- 1?- 

7  liemembcrthem  p  which  *  have  the  J^Klii' s/^il 

P».  xviii    1.2.  xxyi,,  1-3  9.XXXiil,20.  Bl,  17,  liv.  7.  Isiii.  7-xciv.   17,  cxv   9-11    cxvili'. 

'^.^"."o'V,  "'"'  3  ,ls,>'lil.O  U   Rom.  viii   31 ol's.  Ivi.  4   11,  12.  cxviii.  6.  Dan.  • 

ill.  16-18  Matt.  K  20    Luke  xii.  4.  5 p  17.  21     Matt,  xxiv,  45.    l,ul.e  xii  42.  Acta 

XIV  23.  I  riie^  V.  12,13.  1  Tiin.  lii.  5 -t  Or,  are  tkc  'vldci 


not  incapable  of  abuse  :  for  he  contrasts  marriage  with  the 
conduct  of  fornicators  and  adulterers,  whom  God  will  cer- 
tainly judge,  and  condemn  for  their  violations  of  his  law. 
Some  persons  in  the  primitive  times  contended  for  the 
lawtulncss  of  fornication,  and  most  abominable  sentiments 
and  practices,  in  respect  of  polygamy  and  divorces,  pre- 
vailed, not  only  among  the  Gentiles,  but  even  among  the 
Jews:  while,  on  the  other  hand,  some  of  both,  and  of  the 
Christians,  condemned  marriage,  or  at  least  deemed  it  a  less 
holy  state  than  celibacy.  This  mystery  of  iniquity  very  early 
began  to  work,  and  the  apostle,  in  a  few  most  expressive 
words,  guarded  against  both  the  extremes,  which  expe- 
rience has  always  proved  to  be,  in  different  forms,  but  al- 
most equally,  in  efiecl,  destructive  to  morality,  the  welfare 
of  society,  and  the  purity  of  religion. 

V.5,  G.  'i'he  Hebrews  were  generally  poor;  many 
had  sold  their  estates  to  iclieve  their  brethren,  after  the 
day  of  Pentecost,  and  the  goods  of  others  had  been  ])lun- 
dcied  by  their  pei'secutors.  The  apostle  strenuously  ex- 
cited himself  to  procure  them  a  liberal  relief  from  the 
Gentile  churches ;  but  he  here  exhorts  them,  to  let  their 
whole  conduct,  discourse,  and  manner  of  life,  be  evidently 
at  a  distance  from  covetousness  :  neither  being  anxious 
about  getting  money,  to  lay  uji,  or  to  expend  in  super- 
fluities ;  nor  yet  to  be  tenacious  of  what  ihcy  had,  or 
averse  to  lay  it  out  for  valuable  pui'poses.  On  the  con- 
trary, it  was  proper  for  ihcm  to  be  content,  well-satisfied, 
and  jilcased  with  such  things  as  they  had  at  present,  though 
mean,  scanty,  or  precarious;  assured  that  infinite  wisdom, 
and  love  chose  their  portion  for  them  ;  and  remembering 
the  promise  of  God,  that  "  he  would  not  in  any  wise 
"  leave  them,  nor  in  any  wise,  on  any  account,  in.  any 
"  emergency,  or  at  any  time,  would  he  forsake  them." — 
The  emphasis  of  the  original  words,  in  whicli  five  nega- 
tives are  used  to  increase  the  strength  oflrbe  negation, 
according  to  the  Greek  idiom,  can  scarcely  be  retained  in 
any  translation.  The  words  are  quoted  from  the  Lord's 
address  to  .Joshua,  though  nearly  the  same  are  used  in 
several  parts  of  the  scripture,  {3Iarg.  Ref.)  They  how- 
ever, show  that  every  believer,  in  similar  circumstances, 
may  rely  ujion  the  ])romises  made  specially  to  any  person, 
as  recorded  in  the  Scripture.  The  Hebrews,  therefore, 
cleaving  lo  the  Lord  and  his  service,  in  the  depth  of 
poverty,  and  in  the  midst  of  their  persecutors,  might  say 
with  confidence  "the  Lord  is  my  Helper,"  according  to 
the  frequent  language  of  the  Psalmist:  and  tlioy  might  be 
assured  that  he  would  protect,  provitle  for,  and  comfort 
ihcm,  in  all  possible  cmci-gcncies  :  and  never  forsake  them 
in  lifeordealh,  but  bring  them  safe  lo  his  heavenly  rest 
and  glory  ;  and  in  this  confidence,  they  need  not  fear  what 
men  could  do,  in  any  way,  to  impoverish,  distress,  or 
injure,  them. 
'3  R  2 


J.  D.  65. 


HEBREWS. 


.J.  D.  65. 


qLukc  Tui  1)  rule  over  )ou.  avIiu  Lave  broken  unto 
iTKoa."x*n.  you  "the  word  of  God:  '  wliose  faith 
Re"":  s^vi's  follow,   ^considering   'the  end   of  //kj> 

rMtz.  Cant.  I.  conversation  : 
xi.i.'^''pi'ii  i'l      8  Jesus  Christ  Mne  same  vestcrdrw 

17.    I  Ti.es  '■  6  ,  ^       J  ,   ,■ 

sThe.  ill  7  9  and  to-day,  and  lor  ever, 
iicorx.  13  Gr.      9  lie  not  "carried    about  witli  divers 
eii  27.28   c"  i.  and  strange  doctrines  ;  for  ^  it  is  a  good 
6    MJi'\ii.'6  thina:  that  tlie   heart  be    established  with 

John  vlij  56— 5t*  o  ■  I'll 

iTi  u  uVs  gi'^ce  ;    ■  not  with  meats,  wliicn  liave  not 
*s«' a'o(s"J'  3*0  profited   them  that  have  been  occupied 

Horn.    xvi.     17,  t|-|Aff^in 
18    2Cor  li    II    l-"«-»^'"- 

r'^Ep^'^.v  ^i7       '^  We  have  °  an  altar,  whereof  they 

T  6  Col  li.  4g  2Thei>  ii.  2.  I  Tim  iv  1-3.  vi.  3-5.  20  1  John  iv.  I.  JuJe  3. 
y  Acts  XK.  32  2  Cor  i  21  Gal  vi.  1  2  Thes  ii  17  2  T'ln  ii.  1  2  — £  Sn  on,  i«  9  10 
Lev  xi  Deut.  xir  3-21  A.  Is  X  14-16  Rom.  xiv  2-6  17  I  Cor  vi  13  viii.8  Col 
ii.  16-20   I  Tim  iv  3-6  Tit  i  14,  15 a  I  Cor  v  7,8   ix  13.  x.  17-20 


have  no  right  to  cat  which  ''  serve  the  b Num.  ii  7.  s 
tabernacle.  c  kx.  xxix_  u. 

11  For  '  the  bodies    of  tiiose  Leasts,  li-ii.    vr' 30 

whose  blood  is  brought  into  the  sanctuary  -is.  27  'iiuJ. 

<Y  the  hii^h  priest    for  sin,  are  burned  an.  u.ix.  13, u. 
•'.  ,  ,0      •  le,  IS.     X.  29 

•  itnout  tlie  camp.  -""i'"  i>"-  19 

.  -.       ii-i  /•    '  T  1  1     1  ,         XIX  34  ICor.vi. 

12  VVJierefore     Jesus   also,  '^  that  he  h,  fph  v.  25. 

■     1  -r  1  1  •    I      1  •  '     '''"  ^    ^~'' 

nutflit  sanctiiv  the  people   with  hisown*''*   xxiv.23 
blood,  ■=  suffered  without  the  gate.  •?:*".■  '''    "* 

13  Let  us  '  go  forth  theicfure    unto 
him  without  the  camp,  bearing  his    re-'j,^j,  ^  „    ^ 
proach.  ^^'.^f  "/'s'- 

11   For  8  here  have  we  no  continuing  "ci'^iVcu? 
city,  but  we  seek  one  to  come.  i'i.'toTiPet'^i'v 

4    14-16 g  iv  9    XI.  9   10   13-16    lii  22     1  Cor  vii.  i>.    3  Cot  iv,  17,  IS.  T.  1-3. 

Phil    iii.  20  Cr  Col.  iii    1—31  Pet    iv   7.  2  Pel    iii    13,  U. 


Mark   X 

ii  John 
18    Act! 


V.  7,  8.  To  encourage  ihc  patience  and  perseverance 
of  the  Hebrews  even  unto  a  violent  death,  if  that  were 
set  before  dicm,  the  apostle  called  on  them  to  remember 
such  as  had  presided  over  them,  and  spoken  the  word  of 
God  to  them,  but  had  been  removed  by  martyrdom,  or  in 
some  other  way,  as  James  whom  Herod  beheaded,  and 
several  others.  They  ought  carefully  to  recollect  their 
instructions  and  behaviour,  to  adhere  to  the  doctrines 
which  they  had  delivered,  and  to  copy  their  vigorous  faith 
and  constant  obedience  ;  considering  especially  the  con- 
clusion of  their  course,  and  the  manner  in  which  they 
departed  out  of  the  world,  and  thinking  of  the  composure 
and  holy  joy,  with  which  they  met  the  stroke  of  deatli, 
with  whatever  circumstances  of  torture  or  ignominy  it  was 
attended.  For  if  they  would  end  their  conversation,  or 
their  Christian  course  of  obedience,  in  the  same  happy  and 
honourable  manner,  they  must  follow  their  example,  and 
adhere  to  their  doctrine  and  instructions.  And  though 
these  useful  persons  had  been  removed,  yet  Jesus  Christ, 
the  great  Head  of  the  Chuixh,  was  "  the  same  ycsterd:iy, 
"  to-day,  and  for  ever,"  equally  merciful,  powerful, 
faithful,  and  all-sufhcien!.  As  the  Son  of  God,  he  was 
possessed  of  all  possible  peifeclion  from  eternity;  lie  had 
continued  to  exercise  tiiose  perfections,  for  the  good  of  the 
Church,  through  all  preceding  ages;  nor  was  he  less  per- 
fect and  po\^ful,  when  manifested  in  the  fiesh,  to"  pur- 
"  chase  the  (Whrch  with  his  own  blood."  lie  continued 
the  same,  when  esalLed  in  human  nature  to  the  mediatorial 
throne  ;  and  when  he  shall  come  to  judge  the  world,  he 
will  exhibit  tiio  >.jme  divine  perfection  and  glory,  and  so  to 
all  eternity.  The  expiession  seems  to  be  a  perij.hrasis  of 
iramutabiliiy,  a  divine  attribute,  incommunicable  to  a  mere 
creature  :  his  Person  is  as  immutable  as  his  doctrine  ;  his 
justice  and  holiness  as  his  mercy  and  truth;  and  all  kinds 
of  persons  will  meet  a  Judge  exacdy  of  the  same  cha- 
racter, as  he  m.inifested  when  he  apppared  on  earth  as  a 
>5aviour.  The  ilel)rcw.s  might,  therefore,  confide  in  him, 
tosupportanl  comfirt  them  under  thrir  s':ffcrin''.s  for  his 
sake,  even  as  h-'  h  rl  those,  who  hail  so  happily  fi:ii>hed 
their  course.  '  'J'int  tli;^  aposih  speaks  hoe,  not  of  their 
^  living,  but  doid  guiJe.^  will  appear,  parUy  fnm  his 
^  exhortation  to  rciiiniher  ihem,  the  living  guides  lining 
•  the    objects,  not    of   their   ineaiory.    b'lt  sense  :   partly 

fi-om     th'-     p!iri-e,    "  hive    snoVn,"  •  -..^irh  iiti'-n'p=, 


'  that  they  had  now  left  off  speaking ;  and  partly,  from 
'  the  cx^xa-if,  or  close  cf  their  conversation  on  earth." 
{IVhitbi/.) 

V.  9 — 14.  {Sole,  Blpli.  iv.  14.)  The  apostle  exhorted 
the  Hebrews  to  trust  in  Christ  and  cleave  to  him,  accord- 
ing to  the  instructions  of  their  deceased  teachers  ;  and  not 
to  be  carried  about  with  divers  and  strange  doctrines,  as 
the  clouds  are  driven  by  the  wind.  Many  innovations 
were  started,  by  different  descriptions  of  false  t-'achcrs, 
which  were  all  foreign  to  the  simplicity  of  Christianity: 
but  Christians  should  especially  seek  to  have  their  hearts 
established  in  a  single  dependence  on  free  grace,  and  in 
the  experience  of  the  sanctification  of  the  Holy  Sjiirit, 
which  would  both  comfort  them,  and  render  them  steadfast 
against  every  delusion.  ^Vhereas,  if  they  paid  any  jiarti- 
cular  attention  to  distinctions  of  meats,  cr  rested  in  the 
legal  sacrifices  and  peace-offerings,  on  part  of  which  the 
offerer  and  his  friends  feasted  before  God,  as  at-peace  with 
him,  they  would  not  arrive  at  stability.  They  could  not 
indeed  expect  spiritual  profit  from  sucli  observances,  seeing 
that  they,  who  had  heretofore  been  occupied  in  them,  and 
had  looked  no  further,  had  derived  no  saving  benefit  from 
them.  But  true  believers  had,  in  the  atonement  cf  Christ, 
the  substance  of  all  that  had  been  shadowed  forth  by  the 
saciifices  of  the  law.  The  flesh  of  many  of  these  had 
been  divided  between  the  altar  and  the  priests,  who  alone 
were  to  eat  the  most  holy  things.  But  such  of  tlic  He- 
brews, as  continued  to  mir.istcr  at  the  tabernacle  or  temple, 
and  neglected  the  d'ospei,  had  not  t!:e  privilege  of  parti- 
cipating with  Christians  in  feasting  upon  their  spiritual 
sacrifice  :  of  this  the  Lord's  supper  was  the  appiointed 
memorial,  and  might  perhaps  be  alluded  to.  An  intima- 
tion of  this  might  be  implied  in  the  iirohibiiion  of  the 
priests  eating  any  part  of  the  mo.-t  solemn  sin-offerings, 
the  blood  of  which  was  carried  into  the  most  holy  place  on 
the  day  of  atonement,  to  expiate  the  guilt  cf  the  nation  -. 
for  these  were  ordered  to  be  burned  without  the  camp. 
[Notes,  kc.  Lev.  iv.  xvi.)  'Whercfjre  Jesus  al-c.  that  he 
might  set  apart,  and  ctMisecratL  to  God,  lis  pcrple  as  a 
spiritual  priesthood,  1)V  shedding  his  own  Mood  as  their 
sin-offering,  jn'cviously  lo  his  entrance  uith  it  for  liiera 
into  t!ic  iieavenly  sanctuary,  suliercd  death,  not  within 
t!ie  precincts  of  the  temple,  cr  even  in  the  holy  city,  but 
wihoiii  the  eate.  upon  mi^'Mit  C.dvnrv.     'J'h'JS  he  was.  a,s 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


^i.  X>.  65. 


hvii  2i  johax.       15  "^  Bj  him  therefore  let  us  ofler  '  the 
ii'.  18   coi'iii.  sacrifice    of    praise  to  God  continually, 

31.  xV^iii  16  thanks  to  his  name. 

Ezra  mil  Neh  ,  ■,  ^ 

sii  40  43.  Ps.  1  16  But  'to  do  sood,  and  to  "  com- 
3j^^."'j',  ^-22  municate,  forget  not:  for  "with  sucli 
"sxii  1  J?'  sacrifices  God  is  well  pleased. 
l]l%!'t\pl.  17  °  Ol^ey  <fiera  that  t  have  the  rule 
I  I2'  *?ii  '^fe'  over  you,  and  p  submit  yourselves  :  for 
He°'  i.^s-i!  they  <•  watch  for  your  souls,  as  they  that 

V.9— U.  vii.  9-12     ».x,  1    S k  Gen    iv,  3.  4     Ho-    xiv  2     Kom.  v  "  19.  sii.  |. 

•  GrcuV""V'«     Ps.  xiui    i9.  MaTg    Matt    xi   25     Luke  X   21   Gr 11    2.  Ps 

xxxvii   3  M«t  xw   3S  -40  Lu:.e  »i   35,36.    A^'ts  ix  3S   s   38  Gal.  VI.  10   i  Thes.  v 

Ii  2  Toes   i,i.  13  3Jo»ull m  Luke  xviii.  12  Kom   yri    13  2  Cor.  IX.  U,  Gal   vi 

6.  Eph    iv.  28.  Phil.  IV.  14   1  Tiiii   \i    18   I'h  lem   6 a  v;.  10  Ps  li    19  Mic   vi    7.  8. 

rhil   IV.  18—  —aSrcon,!    I  Sam  vi.i   19   >iv.  H,  20   Prov    v.  13  Ph:l   ii.  12  2a.  I  The?. 

V   12.2Tlie5   ill.  14   1  T.m.  V    17 tOr.Guidc p  Geii   xvi   9    I  Cor.  X'i   16 

■Epli  V  21    Jam.  iv   7   I  Pet    v.  5. q  Es.  iii    17-21.  xxEiil   7-9    Acts  XX.  24-26 

!  Cor.  iv    1,2  1  Pet    y.  J,  3 


it  we're,  cast  out  of  the  camp  as  accursed  ;  that  he  might 
appear  to  be  the  true  Sin-offering  of  which  all  others  were 
the  types.  As,  ihcrefore,  it  was  jiropt-T  for  believers  to 
renounce  all  dependence  on  legal  sacrifices,  and  the  service 
of  the  sanctuary,  to  follow  Christ,  so  they  ought  will- 
.  ingly  for  his  sake  to  bear  the  reproach  cast  ujion  them  on 
that  account  ;  and  submit  to  be  excommunicated  and  vili- 
fied by  the  persecuting  priests  and  scribes,  going  along 
Avith  Christ  out  of  the  camp  of  fsrael,  and  enduring  every 
indignity  for  his  sake  and  afier  his  example.  Nor  should 
they  shrink  from  any  hardships  in  his  cause,  even  if  they 
wene  driven  from  their  houses,  possessions,  and  cities,  to 
become  exiles  and  wanderers,  or  if  they  were  immured 
in  j^risoas ;  for,  being  strangers  and  pilgrims,  they  had 
on  earth  no  continuing  ciiy  or  quiet  settlement,  but  were 
seeking  one  to  come,  even  heaven  itself,  from  which  they 
could  not  be  excluded.     {}[ftrg.  Uef.) 

V.  15,  16.  The  Hebrews  needed  no  atonement  but 
ihatof  Christ ;  and  therefore  living  on  him  by  faith,  they 
might  disregard  the  legal  oblations,  and  offer,  at  a  distance 
from  the  temple,  more  acccjitable  sacrifices  than  burnt- 
cfferings  or  peace-offerings,  if,  through  tiie  meJiation  of 
the  great  High  Priest,  they  presented  to  God  their  con- 
tinual and  fervent  praises  and  thanksgivings,  adoring  his 
manifested  perfections,  celebrating  his  wonderful  work?, 
and  gratefully  acknowledging  his  abundant  lo\ing-kindness 
towards  them.  This  fruit  of  their  Ii]is  would  be  more 
pleasing  and  honourable  to  him,  than  the  fruits  of  the 
land  or  the  firstlings  of  their  catde,  {Marg.  Uef.)  At 
the  same  time  ihey  ought  not  to  forget,  nor  neglect,  to  do 
good  to  their  i.ndigent  brethren,  or  odiers  in  distress,  by 
communicating  to  them  according  to  their  ability  :  for  with 
such  sacrifices,  when  offered  from  a  principle  of  humble 
faith  and  love,  Ood  would  be  well  |  leased,  as  they  were 
a  projicr  e.xprcssion  of  their  gratitude  to  him,  very  honour- 
able t )  the  Gospel,  and  beneficial  to  mankind,  and  the  fruits 
of  his  grace  in  their  hearts.     {Sole,  Phil.  iv.  10.) 

V.  17.  The  apostle,  as  a  debtor  to  all  men,  had  written 
to  the  Hebrews,  to  establish  them  in  the  truth  ;  and  he 
had  called  on  them  to  remember  and  follow  the  faith  of 
their  deceased  j-.?stors  :  but  he  would  also  remind  ihcm, 
thai  they  ought  to  obey  diose  })ious  teachers  and  guides  who 
jnow  presided  over  them,  and  to  submit  to  tluir  instruc- 
tions, admonitions,  and  reproofs,  as  ruling  them  with 
..'p.irilijal  authority  derived  from  the  Lord  .le.^us.  I'or  they 


must  '  give  account,  that  they  may  do  it  r  luu  xvi  •> 
^  with  joy,  and  not  '  with  grief:  for  that  fcor  "l!  '}, 
is  UDprofitable  for  you.  sPhi.i  i  w.  is. 

18  "Pray  for  us  :  for  wc  trust  *  we  is,' W  nf  ", 
have  a  good  conscience,  y  in  all  things  t  e«  xxxh  31. 
willing  to  live  honestly.  p"ii  iv,"is.  "' 

19  But  1  beseech  you  the  rather  to  do  "Eph"'-"!',  sn 
this,  ^  that  I  may  be  restored    to   vou  the  i  Thes  "v.  25. 

J  y  "^    2  Thes.  iii.  1. 

sooner.  x  Acts    xsiii.  I 

20  Now  '  the    God    of    peace,    that  r^ipiJiKl 
"  brought  again  from  the  dead  our  Lord  y=[,„ 
Jesus,    '  that    great    Shepherd    of    the 


13    Ph  1.  i' 
.  „        ..      „  -^  ■  6.  I  Tlies   .V    1: 

I  Pet   II    12. z  Horn    1    12xv.31,32    i  hilem  22 aBomxv...3   xvi2.  iCo 

v   33  2  Cor  xui.  11.  Phil   iv   9.  1  The=-.  v    13.  2  Thes  iii.  16. h  Acts  ii   24   xi 

i   IV.  10   V.30  X   40.41.    Kill.  20    xvii   31.    Horn    1.4  iv.  24,i5 
15  Gal    i.  I.  Eph  I  20    Col    ii.  12   1  Thes 


I   Ixtii    11.  E£    XKXIV  13   xxs 


_   _      .    ,    ,  -     I  Cor    ... . 

.  .    10 c  Ps  xsiii   l.lxxx  1    Is  xL 

John  I   11.  14,1  Pet.  ii  25   v  4. 


were  appointed  to  watch  for  their  souls,  and  to  guard 
and  caution  them  against  all  those  errors  and  sins  which 
might  endanger  them.  They  performed  this  important 
and  difficult  service,  as  men  who  must  give  an  accqjint, 
for  every  part  of  their  conduct,  to  him  who  employed 
them  ;  so  that  they  could  not  deliver  their  own  souls, 
without  great  vigilance,  diligence,  faithfulness,  and  im- 
partiality, which  would  often  constrain  them  to  displease 
men.  'J"he  people  ought  therefore  to  obey  the  word  of 
God  as  spoken,  and  submit  to  his  authority  as  exercised,  by 
them  ;  that  they  might  be  able  to  give  up  their  account 
with  joy,  having  been  successful  in  their  labours,  and  not 
with  grief  and  anguish  of  heart,  because  of  the  untract- 
able  conduct  of  those  to  whom  they  had  been  sent ;  which 
would  not  be  for  the  profit  of  those  who  occasioned  grief 
to  their  faithful  pastors,  but  infinitely  injurious  to  them. 
This  mu.5t  principally  relate  to  the  account  given  before 
the  Lor;],  as  it  were,  from  day  to  day,  with  joy  or  grief,  by- 
ministers,  of  the  reception  given  to  their  message ;  hr  no 
misconduct  of  the  people  will  occasion  sorrow  to  the  faith- 
ful servant  of  Christ,  at  the  final  day  of  retribution,  though 
tiieir  sahation  will  be  unto  them  a  crown  of  rejoicing. 
The  exhortation  supposes  ihe  faithfulness  of  ministers,  and 
that  they  exercise  a  scriptural  authority  in  a  proper  mannei' ; 
for  no  obedience  and  submission  can  be  due  to  the  usurped 
dominion  of  unfaithful  stewards  or  blind  guides. 

V.  18,  19.  It  is  plain  fiom  tliese  verses,  that  the  per- 
sons immediately  addressed,  to  whotiwii)  the  first  instance 
the  epistle  was  sent,  would  know  Worn  v.hom  it  came. 
The  apo:t!e  desired  them  to  pray  for  him  and  his  fellow- 
labourers,  as  well  as  for  their  own  pastors  :  for,  how  ever 
he  had  been  calumniated,  or  suspected,  by  his  nation,  he 
trusted  that  he  had  a  good  conscience,  tender,  and  duly 
informed,  and  that  he  was  willing  and  desirous  in  all 
things,  and  among  all  persons,  to  act  v.ilh  integrity,  and 
in  a  becoming  manner.  lie  ihercfoie  entreated  their 
prayers  for  his  protection,  comfort  and  success  :  but,  espe- 
cially, that  the  providence  of  God  would  order  things  in 
such  a  manner,  as  to  enable  him  to  come  among  them  the 
sooner  :  for  he  was  persuaded  many  of  them  would  be 
glad  to  see  him ;  and  he  purjiosed  to  come  as  soon  as  he  had 
fuKy  regained  his  liberty  and  had  o]-.poitunity,  i/Otwith- 
standing  all  that  he  had  pufiered  in  consetjuence  of  his  lasj 
jnurncy  to  Jerusalem.  It  is^io'  known  whether  he  afcqnv 
lpii^hed  this  purpose  or  no'. 


A.  D.  65: 


HEBREWS. 


.4.  D.  66. 


ds«  on,  ix  20  sheep,  throu£rh  ''  the  blood  of  the  "  ever- 

Ex       XKiv.      8    ,  .r'     ^  '^  , 

Zfi-h.   i«    11  lasting     covenant, 

mJ'I;  "»!  It      21   '  Make  you  perfect  in  eevcrj;^  good 

eVsam'i'iiiis.  xvork '' to  (lo   li'is  will,  |  worUlng  in   you 

i,  fva^lxi^e  that  which  is  '  well-pleasing  in  his   sight, 

E«.  «x"v!i.  M  k  through  Jesus    Christ;    '  to  whom  be 

•  Or,     tttla<nent  S  ' 

s«oii,is.  is.n  glory  lor  ever  and  ever.         Amen. 

x«i   4    p"  ««xv' i- ;l    JohD  livii  23     Eph.  iii.  IS-n.    Col    i    3-12   i..  IS.    IThe^ 

iii    13     V   23    ll'ct.v   10. gSCor  Ix  8.    Epti.  ii   10    Pbil   i.   11.   i  1  hes    n.    17. 

Tim  «.  10 h  X  35.   M  Jtt  vii  21  xii.  iO  xxl.  bO.  31    John  vii    17.  Kom   xiii   i 

I  Thes   iv  3   1  Pet   iv   a  I  John  ii.  17. rOr.doiii?    Phil  ii    13. i  16    Knm    »" 

I    xiv    17,18   Fllil    i«l8.  Col.iii.  20  1   lonn  iii   22 k  Jotin  xvi  23.21.  Eph   ■■    " 

Phil  i    ll.iv.  13  Col   ill   17    IPct.ii  .■! 1  Pf.  I» 

Phil  li.  11    1  Tim    i.  17   vi    16.    2'ro).  iv.  18    1  Pet 
i  6  V  9—13 m  .v«  on,  JUtt.  vi.  13  xxvlii  20. 


22  And  I  beseech  you,  brethren, "  suffer  d  1-3  la-isii.i. 
the  word  of  e.ihortation  ;  "for  I  have  lU'lii.  1; 
written  a  letter  unto  you  in  few  words.        s.  i2-i6.'2j-28! 

wr  111  m-  I  **-'"    '-^   "'  '■ 

23  Know  ye,  that  our  >'  brother  1  imothy  x  1  Pbiieai  i,v. 

1-1  •'  -1        i  Tl  °*^*'    "'    "■    ' 

1  IS  set  at  liberty  :  with  whom,  11  he  come  p«  '■  's- 

,,,..,•'  pif«o«,ActS»»l 

siiortly,  '  1  will  see  you.  2~i>i,iiJm"  '''" 

24  '  Salute  all  "them  that  have  '  i^^^  VZ'!°i  t' nJ 
rule  over  you^  and  "  all  the  saints.  ^  They  r^Lm'  xv  25 
of  >  Italy  salute  you.  .^/'^^'"'b"^ 

25  ^  Grace    be   with  you  all.  Amen.      ts'e  6,7^7. 


V.  20,  21.     After  desiring  the  prayers  of  tlic  Hebre\vs 
in  his  behalf,  the  apostle  gave  ihcni  a  comiiendium  of  his 
most  fervent  supplications  for  them.     He  addressed  him- 
self lo  the  Lord,  (by  a  title  never  used  but   in  St.  Paul's 
epistles,)  as  "  the  God  of  peace,"  reconciled  to  believers, 
and  ready  to  be  at  peace  with  all  sinners  that  came  to  him 
in  the  appointed  way,  as  the  Author  of  spiritual  peace  in 
thelieavts  and  consciences  of  his  people,  and  the  Lover  ol 
peace  and  concord  in  the  church  and  among  mankind  ; 
who  "  had  brought  again  from  the  dead  the  great  Shepherd 
"  of  the   sheep,"    from  whom    all    pastors   derived    their 
authority.     Jesus,  the  great  Proprietor  of  the  chosen  flock, 
to  whom  they  had  been  given,  had  laid  down  his  life   to 
atone  for  their  sins,  and  lie  continually  sought  them,  and 
brought  them  home  to  his  fold,  where  he  protected  and  fed 
them.     {Notes,  Ps.  xxiii.  /s.  liii.  0.     Es.  xxxiv.     Litke 
XV.  1 — 6.)    In  order  to  show  that  his  ransom  was  accepted, 
and  that  he  might  perform  his  gracious  work  as  the  great 
Shepherd  of  his   sheep,  God    the  Father  had  raised  him 
from    the    dead,  "  through  the    blood  of   the  everlasting 
"  covenant."     For  this  may  cither  refer  to  the  reconciled 
love  of  God  to  his  people,  through  the  blood  of  Christ,  or 
to  his  being  brought  again  from  the  dead,  because  his  sacri- 
fice was  sufficient  and  accepted,  and  so    he   became    the 
Shepherd  of  the  sheep  ;  or  to   the  blessings  for  which  the 
apostle  prayed,  and  which   were  bestowed  "  through  the 
"  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant :"  all  these  things  may 
be  contained  in  the  words,  and  it  is  not  obvious  to  deter- 
mine which  was    principally    intended.     The    blood    of 
Christ  purchased  the  blessings  of  the  new  covenant,  and 
ratified  it  as  unalterable  ;  so  that  it  was  rendered  perpetual 
to  the   end  of  timc^feind  everlasting  in  respect  of  the  sal- 
vation conferred  according  to  it.     The  apostle   entreated 
"  the  God  of  |)cace,"  through  the  mediation  of  the  great 
Shepherd,  and  on  account  of  the  blood  of  the   covenant, 
that  he  would  make  the  Hebrews  "  perfect  in  every  good 
"  work  to  do  his  will,"  rectifying  every  disorder  of  their 
souls,  and    completely  fitting  them   for  every  part  of  his 
■'  holy  service  ;  working    in  them,"  by  his   new-creating 
grace,  '■  that  which  was  well-plcasing  'in  his  sight,"  being 
according  to  his  law  and  image,  and  for  his  glory,  and 
therefore  acceptable  with  him  through  Jesus  Christ  ;  to 
whom,  even  to  "  the  God  of  peace,"  ho  ascribed  eternal 
glory,     (.llin-cr.    Kef.)     The    apostle    i'i;iyed    for    them, 


placed  over  the  Hebrews,  or  disposed  to  speak  to  them 
in  an  authoritative  style,  entreated  them  to  take  in  good  part 
the  word  of  exhortation,  warning,  and  onconiagement, 
which  he  had  sent  them  from  love  to  their  souls  :  for  Jir 
had  written  a  letter  to  them  in  few  words,  compared  with- 
the  vast  importance  and  the  great  variety  of  the  subject^ 
discussed  in  it.  Timothy  had,  it  seems,  been  confined  ii; 
prison  for  preaching  the  Gospel,  of  which  the  Hebrews 
had  heard  ;  but  the  writer  informed  them  that  he  was  at  , 
length  set  at  liberty,  and  that  he  purposed  to  come  with 
him  to  see  them,  if  they  were  not  delayed.  It  appears 
hence  that  the  apostle  either  was  at  liberty,  or  had  a  pros-  . 
pect  of  being  speedily  liberated,  and  that  the  spurious 
postscript  falsely  says,  that  Timothy  was  the  bearer  of  the 
epistle.  After  this,  he  concluded  with  salutations,  espe- 
cially to  the  pastors  and  rulers  of  their  churches,  and  from 
all  the  Christians  in  Italy,  as  well  as  those  at  Rome. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

Brotherly  love  tends,  in  such  various  ways,  to  the 
benefit  of  the  church,  the  comfort  of  believers,  and  the 
honour  of  the  Gospel,  that  the  enemy  of  our  souls  endea- 
vours by  every  means  to  interrujit  its  exercise,  and  to 
work  ii|)on  the  remains  of  our  corrupt  affections  for  that 
purpose,  with  a  vast  variety  of  most  subtle  artifices, 
against  which  we  should  be  perpetually  upon  our  guard. 
Hence  it  is,  that  so  little  of  this  love  is  found  in  the  church, 
though  so  much  is  read  concerning  it  in  the  Scriptures,  and 
that  so  many  divisions  and  controversies  prevail  among 
those,  who  seem  in  a  measure  to  have  been  taught  of  God 
to  love  their  brethren  !  We  best  consult  our  own  interest, 
when  we  are  mindful  to  use  hospitality,  and  to  relieve  or 
entertain  our  poor  brethren,  even  though  they  be  strangers 
to  us  :  for  thus  we  entertain  Christ  himself,  whom  all 
angels  worship,  and  obey.  When  we  are  exempted  frona 
imprisonment,  or  other  grievous  adversities,  we  should  take 
care  not  to  forget  how  many  are  thus  oppressed  and  bowed 
down,  that  we  may  sympathize  with  them  in  their  sor- 
rows, and  help  or  comfort  them  according  to  our  ability; 
being  aware  that  we  are  liable  to  the  same  distresses, 
as  long  as  we  are  in  the  body.  Defilement  and  dis- 
honour spring  from  contrariety  lo  the  law  of  God,  which 


under  the  full  persuasion,  that  sanctifyitig   grace  and  holy  is  perfectly  suited  to  promote  our  present  and  future  wel- 

obedience  would  surely  be  alteTided  with  divine  consola- j  fare  :  marriage  therefore  is  honourable  in  all ;  nor  can  any 

tions,  which  he  did  not  part^ularly  mention.  [defilement  attach  to  it,  except  when  the   letter  or  spirit 

V.  22 — 25.     The  apostle,  as  not   being   immediately  1  of  God's  commandments  is  violated  by  men's  behaviour 


J.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 


.^.  D.  65 


respecting  it.  But  God  doth,  in  this  world,  severely  mark 
his  abhorrence  of  those  forbidden  lusts,  to  which  the 
depravity  of  ttie  human  heart  leads  such  numbers  ;  and  he 
will  surely  condemn  erery  impenitent  fornicator  and  adul- 
terer at  the  day  of  judgment,  whatever  disguise  or  ex- 
cuse he  may  here  use  to  cloak  his  wickedness.  Chris- 
tians, whedier  poor  or  rich,  should,  in  all  their  words  and 
actions,  show,  that  they  abhor  covetousness.  Having  in 
heaven  inexhaustible  treasures,  they  should  be  well  satis- 
lied  with  mean  accommodations  here:  and,  as  God  hath 
promised  "  that  he  will  never  leave  them,  and  in  no  case 
"  forsake  them,"  they  have  no  cause  to  court  the  favour, 
or  fear  the  frown  of  men,  or  to  dread  the  want  of  things 
needful ;  but  may  courageously  say,  "  the  Lord  is  my 
"  Helper,  I  will  not  fear  what  flesh  can  do  unto  me." 
The  instructions  and  example  of  ministers,  who  have 
honourably  and  comfortably  closed  their  testimony,  should 
be  peculiarly  remembered  by  their  survivors.  Death,  as 
it  were,  gives  the  last  sanction  to  their  doctrine  and  ex- 
hortations ;  and  the  happy  event  of  their  trials  calls  on 
others  to  follow  their  faith,  and  to  consider  the  joyful  end 
of  their  course  ;  and  ministers  should  have  respect  to  this 
during  their  lives.  But  Jesus  alone  is  an  ever-living 
Friend,  "  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever." 
Still  he  fills  the  hungry,  encourages  the  trembling,  and 
welcomes  penitents  of  every  class ;  still  he  rejects  proud 
Pharisees,  abhors  painted  sepulchres,  and  teaches  all  whom 
he  saves  to  love  righteousness  and  to  hate  iniquity  :  and, 
having  called  them  by  his  grace,  he  will  love  them  un- 
changeably and  for  ever.  Indeed,  all  those,  and  those 
alone,  will  abide  the  day  of  his  coming  to  judge  the  world, 
who  would  have  met  with  favour  from  him  when  he 
taught  on  earth.  - 

V.  9—16. 

We  should  be  careful  not  to  be  carried  about  with  strange 
doctrines,  but  seek  to  have  our  hearts  established  by  grace  : 
for  notions  and  forms  never  profit  those  who  arc  occupied 
in  them.     Living  by  faith  in  Christ,  and  being  consecrated 


to  God  through  his  blood,  let  us  willingly  separate  from 
this  evil  world,  and  bear  the  reproach  of  proud  formalists. 
We  have  here  no  continuing  city  ;  our  pilgrimage  will 
soon  end ;  let  us  then  seek  an  abiding  mansion  in  the  city 
of  our  God,  and  consider  all  temporal  prosperity  or  adver- 
sity as  of  scarcely  any  consequence.  As  a  spiritual  priest- 
hood, let  us  solace  ourselves  in  this  evil  world,  by  offering 
to  God,  through  Jesus  Christ,  our  continual  sacrifice  of 
praise,  "  even  the  fruit  of  our  lips,  giving  thanks  to  his 
"  name."  This,  joined  with  the  acceptable  sacrifice  of 
doing  good  to  men  for  the  Lord's  sake,  will  be  an  anticipa- 
tion of  the  joys  of  heaven,  and  a  preparation  for  its  work 
and  worship. 

V.  17—25. 

Ministers  should  peculiarly  remember,  that  they  are 
called  "  to  watch  for  men's  souls,  as  those  who  must  give 
"  account ;"  for  dreadful  will  be  their  condemnation,  if 
they  be  slothful,  selfish,  or  unfaithful  ;  and  Christians 
should  obey  and  submit  to  their  faithful  pastors,  and  take 
in  good  part  their  loving  admonitions,  that  they  may  give 
up  their  account  with  joy,  and  not  with  grief:  for  [{such 
pastors  lose  their  labour,  their  hearers  will  lose  their  souls. 
Men  should  also  pray  for  ministers ;  who  would  generally 
walk  more  honourably,  and  labour  more  successfully,  if 
the  people  were  more  earnest  in  praying  for  them  ;  and 
when  they  see,  or  think  they  see,  something  amiss  in  those, 
who,  upon  the  whole,  have  a  good  conscience,  willing  in  all 
things  to  live  honestly,  they  should  pray  the  more  fervently 
for  them.  Let  us  then  approach  the  God  of  peace,  who 
brought  again  from  the  dead  the  great  Shepherd  of  the 
sheep,  and,  through  the  blood  of  the  everlasting  covenant, 
let  us  beseech  him,  for  ourselves  and  each  other,  "  to  make 
"  us  perfect  to  do  hLs  will,  working  in  us  that  which  is 
"  well-pleasing  in  his  sight,  through  Jesus  Christ,"  that 
we  may  glorify  him  for  ever.  Then  every  word  of  exhor- 
tation, and  every  dispensation  of  Providence,  will  do  us 
good,  the  communion  of  saints  will  be  maintained,  and 
grace  will  be  with  us  all. 


THE 
GENERAL  EPISTLE  OF 

JAMES. 


James^  the  son  of  ^tjlpheus,  the  brother  of  Jmlc,  and  the  near  relation  of  our  Lord,  called  also  ''•  James  the' 
"  /c5s,"  probably  bcim^  lower  in  stature,  or  younger,  than  the  ether  James,  is  generally  allowed  to  have 
been  the  writer  of  this  epistle;  (Marg.  Ref.  Notes  Matt,  xiii  /il — 58  Luke  xxiv.  Hi — 21  :)  and  they 
who  have  doubted  of  this,  have  assigned  very  slight  reasons  for  their  hesitation.  It  is  recorded  in 
ccclesiaslieal  history,  and  The  Acts  of  the  apostles  confirm  the  fact,  that  he  generally  resided  at 
Jerusalem,  superintending  the  concerns  of  the  churches  in  that  city,  and  in  the  neighbovring  places,  to  the 
end  of  his  life  ;  which  was  terminated  by  martyrdom,  the  circumstances  of  which  are  differently  related. 
He  seems  to  have  written  this  epistle,  but  a  short  time  before  his  death  ;  and  it  is  supposed  by  some,  that 
the  sharp  rebukes  and  awful  warnings,  given  in  it  to  his  countrymen,  stirred  up  that  persecuting  rage, 
tvhieh  terminated  his  life  :  but  indeed,  it  is  peculiarly  wonderful,  that  he  should  have  been  preserved  so 
majiy  years,  in  so  perilotis  a  situation;  and  it  can  be  accounted  for  only  by  ascribing  it  to  the  Lord's 
immediate  protection.  The  epistle  is  styled  general  or  catholic,  because  it  was  not  addressed  to  any 
particular  church,  but  to  the  Jewish  converts,  throughout  their  dispersions  ;  imleed  with  evident  reference 
also  to  the  unconverted  purl  of  the  nation.  This  title,  however,  is  not  coeval  with  the  epistle  ;  but  was 
prefxed  to  it,  some  ages  after  it  was  written  ;  and  to  the  subscejuent  epistles,  in  several  inslonccs  with 
manifest  impropriety.  It  is  probable,  that  the  apostle  by  means  of  the  elders  and  Christians  at  Jerusalem, 
circulated  copies  of  tins  epistle,  by  (hose  strangers  who  came  to  the  sacred  festivals,  from  the  severed 
cities  and  countries  where  the  Jews  resided,  and  especially  where  there  were  Jiivish  converts  to 
Christianity  :  and,  as  it  was  crclusively  addressed  to  his  countrymen,  it  seems  for  a  long  time  to  have 
been  little  known  among  the  Gentile  converts ;  so  that  its  authenticity  was  doubled  for  a  considerable 
time.  '  While  the  second  Epistle  of  Peter,  the  second  and  third  of  John,  the  Epistle  of  Judc,  end  the 
'  Revelation,  arc  omitted  in  the  first  Syrioc  trandation  of  the  JYeic  Testament,  uhich  was  made  in  the 
*  beginning  of  the  second  century,  for  the  use  of  the  converted  Jews,  this  Epistle  cf  Ji  mes  hath  found  a 
'place  therein.  This  is  an  argiinxnt  of  great  weight :  for  lertcinly  the  Jevish  icluiers,  to  whcm  that 
'  epistle   teas   addressed   and  delivered,    ivere  n.iuh  better  judges    of   its  uvthenticily,  than  the    tonvcrlcd 


"■  Eusebius  saith.  It  was  knoiin  to    most,  and  publicly  read  in  most.  Christian    churches:    St.    Jercw, 

*  that  in  process   of  time  it  obtained  authoritr.      Eslhitis  notes,   That  they,  who  before  dcvlttd  (f  .it,  in 

*  the  fotirth^eentury  embraced  the  opinion    of    them  who  received  it  ;  and  from    thence    no  ehireh,    no 

*  ecclesiastical  ivriter,  is  found  ivho  ever  doubted  of  it.  But,  on  the  contrary,  all  the  catahgves  of  the 
'  books  of  the  holy  scripture,  published  by  general  end  provincial  councils,  Rovian  bishops,  or  other 
'  orthodox  writers,  number   it  amorg  the   cahotiiccd  .Hriplures.^     (Whitby.)     ' //  eppccrs    to  me,  that  the 

*  authority  of  this,  and  some  other  parts   of  the  JS''(U)  Tcstemeut,    having   been   early   fjucstionid  by  some 

*  primitive  churches,  effords  an  argument  of  their  peculiar  ccvtion,  that  ho  other  wriiii.gs  shoild  Lc 
•*  admiitcel  into  the  sacred  canon,  however  txcellent  ;  besides   those  whieh  hcd  en  vndovLted   claim   to  thai 

^distinction  :  and  justly  challagcs  cur  deference  to  their  judgment,  who  dcibtlei-s  trere  mosi  cajnble  of 
*■  deciding,  and  gave  svffu lent  evidauc  (f  their  care,  as  well  as  their  capacity  The  epistle  before  us, 
<■  having  passed  through  a  severe  and  accurite  scrutiny,  appears  to  have  been  universally  received  ;  e.nd 
<■  (wcordingly  has  been  trcnsmiiled  down  to  lie  present  ogc,  as  en  authentic  part  <J  the  oracles  of  God.'' 
(Doclolriclgc.)  It  is  generally  known  that  Luihcr  in  the  earlier  pari  of  the  reformation  spoke  very 
slightly  if  it,  groumllessly  supposing  that  it  contradicted  St.  PauVs  doctrine,  in  the  grand  subject  of 
juslijication :  but  deeper  experience,  more  e.vact  investigation,  more  e.rtensive  observation,  and  a  maturer 
judgment,   induced  him  (o  retract  his  opinicn  :  end  at  prcccnf  no  furthr  doubt  seems  to  te  entertained 


CHAPTER  I. 

among  orthodox  Chrislians,  as  to  its  divine  inspiration  and  authority.  It  is  Hot,  however,  so  replete  with 
the  peculiar  doctrines  of  Christinniti/,  as  St.  PauVs  epistles  are  in  general ;  or  indeed,  as  the  other 
apostolical  epistles  :  .for  it  is  supposed  to  have  been  vmtlen  with  a  special  design  of  counteracting  those 
false  teachers,  who  in  different  ivays  perverted  those  doctrines,  and  wrested  them  to  their  oicn  destruction 
and  that  of  other  men.  But  the  grand  principles  of  Christianity  are  throughout  token  for  granted,  and  it 
will  be  found,  on  attentive  consideration,  entirely  coincident  with  even  St.  Paul\t  doctrine,  concerning-  grace 
and  justif  cation  ;  though  at  the  fir.it  glance,  it  may  appear  discordant  :  and  it  abounds  with  exhortations 
to  the  patience  of  hope,  and  the  obedience  of  faith  and  love  :  with  ichich  various  warnings,  reproofs, 
and  encmiragements,  are  interspersed,  according  to  the  different  characters  of  the  persons  addressed  in  it. 


JL  D.  66. 


dHAP.  I.  i 

I 
The  apostle  addresses  the  twelve  tribes  \ 
which  were  scattered  abroad,  1 .  He  \ 
exhorts  them  to  joyful  patience  under 
trials,  2 — 4  ;  cmd  to  ask  wisdom  of  God 
in  faith,  and  with  an  unwavering  mind, 
5 — 8.  He  counsels  the  poor  and  the 
rich,  9 — 1 1  ;  and  shows  the  happiness 
prepared  for  those  who  endute,  1 2.  Men 
are  tempted  to  sin,  not  by  God,  but  by 
their  own  lusts,  13 — 15.  Every  good 
gift,  especially  regeneration,  comes  from 
the  unchangeable  God,  16 — 18.  Cau- 
tions against  pride,  loquacity,  anger,  and 
malice,  19,  2U  :  admonitions  to  receive 
the  word  of  God  in  meekness,  and  to 
reduce    it    to  practice,    21 — 25.       The 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  I.  V.  1.  It  is  probable,  that  the  apostolical 
iiiithorily  of  James  was  not  disputed  among  those  whom 
he  more  immediately  addressed  ;  so  that  he  waived  the 
mention  of  it,  and  only  styled  himself  the  servant  of  God 
•ind  of  the  Lord  Jesus.  It  appears  from  the  Acts  of  the 
;ipo5tlcs,  as  well  as  from  historical  records,  that  he  resided 
-hietly  at  Jerusalem;  and  he  is  said  to  have  been  the  first 
Inshop  of  that  Church  ;  though  this  is  spoken  inaccurately  ; 
for  he  possessed  far  more  than  episcopal  authority,  how- 
ever that  may  be  defmed.  He  is  supposed  to  have  suffered 
martyrdom  there  not  very  long  after  writing  this  epistle, 
though  tiie  date  of  it  is  uncertain.  He  addressed  himself 
to  the  twelve  tribes,  which  were  considered  as  still  exist- 
ing, though  scattered  by  various  calamities,  and  from  dif- 
ferent motives,  into  many  distant  nations  of  the  earth  ; 
but  he  principally  intended  the  Christians  among  them  : 
and  he  simply  greeted  them,  or  wished  them  health  and 
jieace,  without  using  the  benedictions  which  preface  most 
of  the  other  epistles.  Scattered.  '  That  is,  to  all  the 
'  believing  Jews,  of  whatever  tribe,  who  were  dispeised 
'  over  the  earth,  to  whom,  it  is  probable,  James,  remain- 
'  ing  still  at  Jerusalem,  sent  this  ,epi-llc,  by  those  who 
'  were  used  to  meet  at   that  city  from  ail  n  slions,  at   the 

Vol..  v.— No.  35. 


J.  D.  60. 

ncccssiiii    of    bridlinr>-    tlic     tongue,    26.  await.x.-.  lii;. 

rril  I  r  ,  ■";•     •  n-l  55'  Mark  iii   18'. 

1  he  nature  of  true  relis;ion,  II .  i.uke    v..    is. 

■'  '^  Actsi-   13.     Jtii 

17    XV.  13    xxi. 

'  "TAMES,  "  a  servant  of  God,  and  of  Tiz'^juJei  "' 
O  t'le  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  "=  to  the  Rom°iT'phii' 
twelve  tribes  which  are  ''  scattered  abroad,  Pet.  i  i 

c  Ex      XXIT.      i. 

'  greeting.  f^iKin^s^^iii^ 

2  My  brethren,  ''  count  it  ail  joy  when  Jij^^'^Ji,' eJ: 
ye  fall  into  °  divers  temptations  ;  a^'^'  ^^^l    ''■ 

3  KnoAving  this,  "  that  the  trying  oi^^-i^^  ^v"  t' 
your  faitii  worketh  '  patience.  j^^'x/xii.""; 

4  But  "^  let  patience  have  her  perfect  ^f,"'i5"'jo1,„frj. 
work,  that  ye  may  be  '  perfect  and  entire,  ^.'j,  ^%  i',  •\ 
"  wanting  nothing.  e'lvJis  'sv.  n. 

XX  i   2r..    2  Tim.  iv.  21 fl2.  Malt.  T.  10-12.  Luke yi   22.23  Acts  v.  41    "om.  viii. 

17,16,35-37   2Cnr  xii.  9,  10    Phil,  t  29   ii    17    Col.  i  24.  Heh.  x.  31   1  Pet  iv    13-11'. 

S  Heh.  XI.  36-38.  I  Pet.  i    6-8     2  Pet.  ii  9    Ilev  ii.  10. h  Horn   v  3  1  viii.  2S  . 

2Cor.  iv    17 i  Rom.  ri  7  viii    2S  XV.  4.    Col.  i.  II    STIies    i   4.  iii  S.  Heb.  x.  2t.. 

xil   1   2  Pet   i    fi kv  7-11    Jol.xvii   9  Ps.  xxxvii  7.  xl.  1    Hah   ii.  3   Malt  x.  52. 

I.uke  viii    15    xxi   11   Gal    vi   9 1  ili  2,  Piiiv.  iv    18  Matt,  v   4"    lohn  xvii  23    I 

Cor  ii  6.  Pliil.iii  12-14.  Col  iv.  12  2  Ti™  iii  17  Bet.,  xiii.  21  1  Pet  v.  10  1  John 
iv   17  18 m  5.  Matt.  xix.  20.  -Mark  x.  21    Luke  xviii.  22.  1  Pet.  ii  9. 


'  festivals.'  (Beza.)  Some  of  all  the  other  tribes  still 
subsisted,  as  distinct  from  the  Gentiles,  and  as  generally 
incorporated  with  the  descendants  of  Judah ;  and  the 
nation  wasdispersed  abroad  in  alniostallpartsof  the  known 
world,  as  is  evident  from  the  Scriptures  themsehes, 
(Mnr((.  Rcf.)  a.s  well  as  from  the  testimony  of  ancient 
writers.  Greeting.  James,  who  pi-obal)iy  di-evv  up  the 
epistle  of  the  council  at  Jerusalem  to  the  Gentile  convert.^, 
uses  the  same  word.     {3Inrg.  Ref.) 

V.  2 — 4.  Knowing  the  afflicted  and  persecuted  con- 
dition in  which  his  brethren  were,  the  apostle  exhorted 
them  to  esteem  it  altogether  a  cause  of  rejoicing,  when 
they  fell  into  divers  temptations.  Conscious  of  their 
weakness,  they  were  in  general  warned  not  to  run  into 
temptations,  and  taught  to  pray  not  to  be  led  into  tempta- 
tion :  yet  if  the  Lord  saw  good,  that,  notwithstanding  their 
watchfulness,  they  should  fall  into  such  trials  as  might  ex- 
pose them  to  temptation,  and  give  them  an  o()pcrlunity  oi 
resisting  and  overcoming  it,  they  ought  to  consider  it  as  a 
matter  of  nnmingled  joy,  an  occasion  of  evidencing  the 
sincerity  and  strength  of  their  love  to  God.antl  as  a  rich 
advantage  to  their  .souls,  though  painful  for  the  time.  For 
they  might  know,  from  the  word  of  God  and  their  own 
experience,   that  the   temporary   trial  of  their   faith,  by 

55  S 


A.   D.  60. 


JAMES. 


A.  D.  60. 


iiKxxxxi.3  6.      a  If  n  any  of  you  lack   wisdom.  "  leti  vvaverine  :  for '  lie  that  wavcrcth  is  likc'Gen«'i«*Eph 

xxxVi     !-<i,    1  -  ■> .      1         I  •         1  II  /•      1  1    ■  -11  .      ,    "  U  Hell  X  23 

KioR,  "i  '-9  him  ask  ol  God,  that  givcth  to  all  mc/iiawaveoi  tlie  sea,  driven   vvitli  tlic  wind  xiii »  nHct  ». 

Joh  HX'iii.  12—  i  .     -     .R       1  1      •  i  ■  '"   Juoe  12,  13. 


S8. vrov.iii  s- jiberailv,  ^  and    upbiaideth  not;  and  it 

',„«•'»<=<"•  »  shall  be  given  him. 

°i'jhr""x"i°i2      ^  ^"t  ''let  him  ask  in  faith,    nothing 

2Chr.  i   10    rrov  ii  3-e    Is   I  v.  6,  7.    Jer    mix.   12,   11.   Dan.  ii    18-22    Mali,  vn 
7-11.    Luke  Ml.  9—13.    Joliu  iv.  10    xiv.  IJ   xv .  7   .xvi.  13-24.    1  John  iii   22.  v    U.  15 

pMatt.  xl   20    Mark  svi    U     Luke  xv.  20-22. qMalt.xXi.  12    ftlarkxi   22-24 

.1  Tim  ii.  S    Hel.  xi.  G 


and  tossed. 

/   r  or  Met  not  that  man  think  that  he  .'.' 'r,'"  ?•«• 

•  i».  8      I  Kings 
xviii.:i  iK\nt» 

-'"    •■■>-  41       Is. 


shall  receive  any  thing  of  the  Lord. 

8  A  '  double-minded  man  is  unstable  in  *' 
all  his  ways. 


X  2. 
IXalt  VI.  32  24. 2 
Pel.  ji  14  ill.  le. 


which  its  genuine  nature  and  strength  were  proved,  had  a 
tendency  in  the  event  to  work  patience  in  their  disposition 
and  conduct,  and  to    bring   thorn   into  a  resigned,  clepend- 
cnt,    waiting  frnme   of  mind,    connected    with   meekness 
and  perseverance  in  well  doing.     But,  in  order  to  derive 
the  full  benefit  from  their  trials,  they  must  allow  j)aticnce 
to  perform    its   perfect  work,   and   submissively    wait,   in 
reliance  on  the  promises  of  God  andohedicncc  to  his  com- 
mandments,  till    he    saw  good   to  deliver  them,  without 
being  induced,  by  the  number,  variety,  or  duration  of  their 
sufferings,  to   use  sinful   means  of   deliverance,  or  grow 
faint  and  weary   in    well  doing,  or    to  manifest    peevish- 
ness, discontent,  or  despondency.     Thus  patience,  like  a 
salutary  medicine,    would   have  its  perfect  operation,  and 
bring  them  into  so  tractable,  docile,  meek,  compassionate, 
and  resigned  a  stale  of  mind,  so  enilear  to  them  the   love 
and  sufferings  of  Christ,    so  wean   them  from  the   w  orld, 
and  so  reconcile  them  to  death,  that  they    would    be    ren- 
dered complete  and  mature  in  everj-  part  of  the  Christian 
character,  and  in   all  respects  meet  and   prepared  for  the 
duties  of  their  several  situations,  and  wanting  nothing  in 
order  to  the   performance  of  every  good  work.     {iSotes, 
&c.  Rom.  v.  3 — 5.  Heb.  xii.  5 — 13.)   Temptations,     Or, 
Trials.  Some  expositors  lay    considerable  stress  on  the 
distinction  between <fwij)<a<io»is and  trials  ;  but  the  original 
word  is  the  same  as   that  in  the  Lord's   prayer,  which    is 
rendered  templalion.  Indeed,  every  trial  is,  or  gives  occa- 
sion to,  temptation  ;  and  every  temptation  is  a  trial  of  our 


sought  for  it,  in  proportion  to  his  wants, '  difficulties,  and 
duties.  {Marg.  ktf.)  But  in  order  to  obtain  the  bless- 
ing, they  must  take  cnre  to  a.-k  in  filth,  nothing  waver- 
ing :  they  must  not  fllow  themselves  to  (jucstion  whether 
this  were  the  proper  way  of  seeking  wisdom,  or  doubt  of 
God's  faithfulness  to  his  promises  ;  but  confidently  rely  on 
him  to  direct  them  in  thi:  right  way.  For  he  that  wavered 
in  his  judgment  in  these  respects,  and  was  dispu.-ed  to 
listen  to  carnal  counsellors,  oi-  to  halt  betwixt  God  and 
the  wodld,  would  be  always  fl'.ictuating  and  variable,  being 
tossed  from  one  thing  to  another  by  every  change  of  cir- 
cumstances, or  every  gale  of  doctrine,  as  the  wave  of  the 
sea  is  driven  about  by  the  wind-  Such  wavering  profes- 
sors of  the  Gospel,  therefore,  who  were  only  religious  by 
starts,  and  had  no  abiding  realizing  belief  of  the  truth,  or 
dependence  on  the  pron:ises  of  God,  could  have  no  good 
reason  to  expect  that  they  should  receive  any  thing  from 
him,  as  they  would  scarcely  have  presented  their  prayers, 
under  some  sudden  pang  of  devotion,  but  they  would  turn 
toother  counsels  and  projects.  Indeed,  double-minded 
men  must  be  unstable  in  all  their  ways,  nor  can  any 
dependence  be  placed  on  them,  whilst  they  are  aiming  to 
unite  contrary  interests,  and  are  unsettled  in  their  prin- 
ciples, for  waut  of  faith  in  the  word  of  God.  {Note.  Gen. 
xlix.  4.)  '  Let  him  come  to  God  with  firm  adherence  on 
'  him ;  a  mind  resolved,  whatsoever  comes,  to  stick  fast 
'  to  God  ;  to  use  no,,means  of  delivering  himself  but  such 
as  are  acceptable    to  him  ;  never  entertaining  a  doubt, 


hearts,  and  tends  to  show  whether  divine  grace  or  corrupt  '  whether  God's  ways  or  his  own  are  to  be  adhered  to  for 


nature  has,  at  that  time,  the  ascendency.  {Notes,  12 — 15 
6'cH.  xxii.  1.)  The  apostle,  however,  no  doubt  especially 
referred  to  the  persecutions,  for  the  sake  of  their  Lord,  to 
which  Christians  were  then  peculiarly  exposed. 

V.  5 — C.  By  attempting  to  endure  and  improve  their 
trials  in  a  proper  manner,  as  well  as  by  a  vast  variety  of 
other  matters,  many  of  those  to  whom  the  apostle  wrote 
would  exjjerience  and  discover  that  they  were  very  defi- 
cient in  wisdom.  When,  therefore,  any  of  them  perceived 
this,  and  were  conscious  that  they  were  not  capable  of  dis- 
tinguishing truth  from  error,  or  of  ascertaining  the  line  of 
conduct  which  they  ought  to  pursue,  they  should  imme- 
diately bring  the  rase  before  God,  and  earnestly  beseech 
him  to  be  their  Teacher  and  Counsellor,  by  the  inllucnces 
of  his  Spirit  enabling  them  to  understand,  remember,  and 
apply  the  instructions  of  his  holy  word  ;  and  to  remove  all 
prejudices  and  carnal  passions  which  tended  to  mislead 
them.  This  any  person  might  do  with  confidence  ;  seeing 
the  Lord  was  ever  ready  to  give  liberally  to  all  who  asked 
him,  of  \vhatover  description  they  v.-eie  ;  nor  did  he  ever 
upbraid  such  humble  jiclitioncrs  for  wisdom  with  thcfoUv 
and  sinfulness  of  their  former  conduct,  or  with-  any  of 
their  mistakes  and  want  of  teachableness.  So  that  assu- 
redly  wisdom  would   be  given    to  every  one,    who  thus 


the  obtaining  of  hi;  ends  ;  making  no  question  of  Gcd's 
'  powei'  and  will  to  answer  his  requests,  and  therefore 
'  praying  and  depending  on  him  quiedy  for  an  issue  out 
'  of  all.  Whereas,  doubting  or  wavering  keeps  men  in 
'  a  perpetual  tempest  and  agitation  of  mind,  always  tossed 
'  from  one  dependence  to  another.'  {Hammond.)  "  A 
"double-minded  man,"  '  whose  schemes  arc  divided  be- 
•  tween  God  and  the  world,  and  who  cannot  cheerfully 
'  and  resolutely  commit  himself,  in  confidence  of  divine 
'  support,  to  be  led  whithersoever  Providence  shall  please, 
"  is  unsettled  in  all  his  ways."     '  He  will  perpetually  be 

running  into  inconsistencies  of  conduct;  and  those  im- 
'  perfect   and  undetermined  impressions  of  religion,  which 

he  feels,  will  serve  rather  to  perplex  and  torment,  than 
'  guide  and  secure  him.'  {Doddridge.)  The  divided  de- 
pendence, at  some  times  apparently  on  God,  and  at  others 
evidently  on  a  man's  own  wisdom,  resolution,  or  right- 
eousness, seems  also  implied,  as  well  as  the  divided  aim 
and  purpose.  Such  characters  differ  widely  from  weak 
believers,  who  constantly  expect  and  seek  help  from  God, 
and  do  not  allow  any  doubts  of  his  veracity  and  faithful- 
ness, though  they  arc  harassed  with  fears  lest  there  be 
something  in  their  case,  or  manner  of  asking,  which 
should  exclude  '.hf-m  from  the  benefit.     Their  language  is. 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  1. 


.?.  D.  60. 


uiL  5,0   Deut       9  Let "  the  brother  of  low  degree  *  re- 
iiii.  9    Prov  joice  "in  that  he  is  exalted  : 
fixe  i' 5?'""         10  But  the  rich,  -^  in  that  he  is  made 
ix."'  2i,     21  low  :  ^  because  as  tlie  flower  of  the  jjrass 

Horn.    V    2.    3.  ,  ,      , ,  '~ 

pbii  iii  3.  Or.   he  sliail  pass  away. 

XiiS.   I  Sam.  ii  n    '^      I  ■ 

8  Ps  cxiii  7,8.       \\  )^  or  the  sun  is  no  sooner 

l.uke  IX  i~     -■ 
20      Rom 
17.  2  Cor 
Phil.    Hi 


risen  with 
;  a  burning  iieat,  but  it  withercth  the  grass, 
\  and  the  flower  thereof  falleth,  and  the  grace 
».^-;g\|j«^ii;  of  the  fasliion   of  it  perisheth  ;   '' so  also 


Is  Ivii  45.  Isvi 


35,  36. 


shall  the  rich  man  fade  away  in  his  ways 
il  vi'i7°  '  12  Blessed  «  "^^  the  man  that  endureth 
>,'*xiKviT'2.  temptation  :   for   "^  when    he   is   tried 


.  S,  6 


Jon. 


lie   IS   tried   ne 

.  xl   6.    Matt,  vi,  30.  1  Cor   sii.  31.  1  Pet.  i.  2.1.  1  Jobn 

7,  8   Matt  xiii  G    Mark  iv.  G h  v.  1-7.  .lob  xxi. 

24— 30  Ps.  xsxvii.  35,  3G   xlix.  S— 14.  Ixxiii.ie- 20.    Ei;    v.  15    Is   xxviii.  1   4.  xl    7,8 

Luke  xii.  16-21    xn.  19-25.  1  Cor  vji,  31.  1  Pet.  i.  4    v.  4. c  4>c  on,  2-4.  v   11. 

Job  V.  17.   Hs.  xciv    13   cxix   67   71.75    Prov,  iii   11,12    Heb.  vi.  15.  x.  32  xii   5.  Hcv 
-dDem  viii  3.  xiii  3.  Prov.  svii   3  Zecli.  xiii  9.  Mai.  iii.  2,  3.  Heb  xl.  17. 


1  Pet  i   6,  7. 


10. 


LorJ,   to   whom  shall  I   go  ?     Thou  hust  the  words  of 

eternal  life  ?" 

V.  9 — 11.     In  order  to  attain  greater  simplicity  and 


shall  receive  '  the  crown  of  life,  Avhich 
the  Lord  hath  promised  to  '  them  that 
love  him. 

1 .3  Let  s  no  man  say  when  he  is  tempt- 
ed, !  am  tempted  of  God  :  for  God  can- 
not he  tempted  v.ith  f  evil,  neither  tempt- 
eth  he  any  inan  : 

14  But  every  man  is  tempted, '' when 
he  is  drawn  away  of  his  own  lust,  and 
enticed. 

1.5  Then,  '  when  hist' hath  conceived, 
it  bringeth  forth  sin  ;  and  ''  sin,  when  it 
is  finished,  bringeth  forth  death. 


;  Mall.  XXV  34. 
Luke  xxii.  28- 
30  Uom  ii.  7- 
10  1  Cor.  iv. 
25  1  Tim  iv.  ;■ 
I  Pet  i.  7  i-. 
4  Uev.  ii 


10 


21. 


2    -l.  Job  xxxi.  9.  27  Pro",  iv  23  Is 
vii   II.  13  E|ili  iv   22  Hell,  li 
.  If.  li.>c    4  Mic   ii.  1-  3     Malt 
i    17-15.  Vi,.  ix.  1/    Bom.  V.  12 


.2!!.  XV    13,  2 

i  Gen  Mi.  6    iv.  ,^-B  Ji. 

4,  IS.  IS-  50.    Ai:t3  V.  1-3.- 
21.  2j.  hev.  XX.  14,  15. 


some  learned  men  do,  would  wholly  destroy  the  cnrrcjy 
and  beauty  of  the  contrast;  and  to  cxjilain  it  evlusrvtly 
of  the  rich  man,  who  was  reduced  to  poverty  for  the  sake 


slabiliiy  in  the  faith,  it  was  proper  for  believers  to  know -of  the  Gospel,  would  imply,  that  no  rich  man,  however 
in  what  they  ought  to  rejoice.  The  brother  of  low  degree,  |  humble,  poor  inspirit,  liberal,  and  condescending  lo  his 
the  real  Christian,  who  was  poor  and  afflicted  in  his  out-' poor  brethren,  could  have  any  ground  of  rejoicing  or 
ward  circumstances,  should  not  deem  himself  unhappy  on  glorying  in  Christ,  and  in  the  hope  of  gli'iy.  unices  he 
that  account ;  on  the  contrary,  he  ought  to  rejoice  or  glory,'  voluntarily  relinquished,  or  were  forcibly  dep;'i\cd  of  his 


to  comfort  himself  and  lift  up  his  heart,'  (Besa:)  because 
he  was  exalted,  in  an  honourable  relation  to  Christ,  in  be- 
ing conibnned  to  him  as  to  his  outward  condition,  and  in 


estate  and  possessions,  and  so  reduced  lo  entirr  poverty  ; 
a  doctrine  well  suited  to  some  ortlers  of  papists,  but  not  at 
all  to  .genuine  Christianity.     It  is  proper  that  some  should 


being  made  a  Son  of  God  and  an  heir  of  heaven.  But  thelbe  the  l^ord's  stewards  and  almoners  in  outward  things; 
rich  Christian  ought  not  to  rejoice  or  glory  in  his  riches, [but  if  they  be  made  low,  as  humble,  teachable,  penitent 
or  at  all  trust  in  them  for  happiness:  radier  let  him  re- 1  believers  in  Cl;rist,  and  thankful  to  be  ihus  employed  by 
joice  in  that  "  he  was  made  low"  in  the  disposition  of  hisjhim,  let  them  rejoice  in  this  humiliation  of  heart  under 
heart,  having  been  convinced  of  his  guilt,  depravity,  andi  these  circumstances,  which  generally  increase  pride  and 
misery,  and  made  humbly  willing,  as  an  indigent  pensioner  self-exaltation. 

on  the  mercy  of  God,  to  ask  for  the  blessings  of  salva-  V.  }'2.  Whilst  the  world  deemed  those  happy  who  en- 
tion  in  the  same  way  with  the  poorest  of  his  brethren  ;' joyed  uninterrupted  prosperity,  though  it  served  to  in- 
and  to  consider  himself  as  no  wiser  or  better  than  they,  but  crease  their  ]iride,  malice,  avarice,  sensuality,  and  impi- 
merely  intrusted  with  a  larger  stewardship,  of  which  aniety,  they  were  indeed  lo  be  congratulated  as  blessed,  who 
account  must  shortly  be  rendered.  Being  thus  nuide  Zow  endured  tempiations,  and  passed  through  various  afflictive 
would  be  a  solid  ground  for  exultation,  seeing  that  fewjand  trying  dispensations  with  submissive  conslancy,  and 
rich  persons  were  thus  humbled  and  made  "poor  in' the  persevering  obedience  of  faith  and  hope.  For  after  the 
"spirit;"   nor  would   the  cause  for   this  joy   be  abated,:  Christian  had  been  thus  proved,  an  I  the  reality  of  his  grace 


even  if  they  were  made  low  in  their  circumstances  also 
through  the  rapacity  of  their  persecutors.  For  all  out- 
ward splendour  and  distinction  must  soon  pjass  away,  as 
the  gaudy  tlowers  that  grow  among  the  grass  are  withered 
by  the  scorching  sun,  and  lose  all  their  beauty  and  transient 
glory,  even  sooner  than  the  green  blade  doth  ;    and  bein 


manifested,  and  after  his  holy  afl'ections  had  b(  en  thus 
invigorated,  and  the  temper  of  his  mind  imjiroved,  he 
would  be  honoured  as  a  conqueror  in  the  spiritu  il  ron- 
lest ;  not  with  a  wreath  of  fading  flowers,  but  with  die 
crown  of  life  ;  the  honour,  glory,  and  immortality,  whirh 
the  Lord  had  promised  to   them  that   love  him,  as  rccon- 


withered,  they  perish,  and  are  less  valuable  dian  the  com-j  ciled  to  him  and  made  to  delight  in  him  and  his  ways,  by 
mon  herbage.  Thus  rich  men  flourish  only  to  be  cutj  faith  in  Christ  Ji-sus.  {Mar^.  Ref.) 
down,  they  grow  but  to  wither,  and  their  transient  dis-  V.  13 — 1;>.  When  trials  become  tonp/rt/ton."  and  of-a- 
tinctions  issue  in  deeper  misery  and  disgrace,  if  ilicy  pro-'sions  of  sin,  no  man  should  venture  to  say  (hai  he  was 
ceed  ill  llieir  w«7/.s  of  avarice,  luxury,  pride,  selfishness,!  (emp'ted  by  God,  as  if  he  werr-  the  Author  of  tiansf.res- 
or  ungodliness,  and  are  not  made  low  by  repentance,!  sion,  or  of  the  dishonourable  event  of  the  trial.  (IS.i:les, 
faith,  S3lf-denial,  crucifixion  to  the  world,  and  submission;  2—4.  <?f»i.  xxii.  1.)  The  commandmenis  and  providential 
to.  the  righteousness  and  authority  of  God.  This  is  an  dispensations  of  GcAmalte  trial  of  nen's  hearts,  and  trnd 
obvious  and  ajiposite  interpretation;  nor  does  there  appear  to  discover  what  dilpositions  [inviul  in  them  ;  wh<  lo  pra- 
that  difficulty  in  these  verses  which  many  suppose.  To  cioiis  affections  are  prevalenr,  thiouj;!-  the  power  of  the 
render  the  passage,  (by  inserting  a  word  needlesslv.)  "  Let  Holv  .Spirit,  reniarkal-le  obedience  and  ir  viity  are  ine  cun- 
"  the  rich  be  ashamed,  in  that  he   is  brought  low,"  as  sequence  of  the  trial ;  but  when  sin  and  Satan  rule  within, 

3  S  2 


J.   I).  GO. 


JAMES. 


^.  D.  60. 


I  Chr.  xxii 


13 


19. 


IG     'Do    not  err,    '"  my  beloved   bic-  'with  the  won!   ol   truth,  that  wc  should  r;|.j^cor. .-.  is. 

be  '  a  kind  of  iiist-Auits  of  his  creatures.     'Joiio'iis 

-,.,  .,  I      ,  I     ,  ,  &  Lev.  sxfii    10. 

19  Wheretore,    my   beloved   brethren,  J"' "j  ^j^jn-^ 
'  let  every  man    be    swift   to  hear,  "  slow  'J'!    »"     ^■ 

J  '  Re     xiv.  4 

to  speak,  "  slow  to  wratJi  :  'ic-u'-bik's 

20  For  >'    the  wrath  of  man  worketh  3s°''tc'''»^'7 
not  the  righteousness  of  God.  3l"(,,'iketv*'i' 

21  Wherefore,  '   lay  apart   all''  filthi-  J^"  ^'" 


Msik  xii.  :i.2i.     , 

liiti.  ""  17  Every  "  cood  irift,  and  every  per- 
IS  i<  1  Hei..  feot  gilt  IS  from  above,  and  comctli  down 
n*.s«  o;i.  5  iii  "  iVoin  the  Father  of  lights,  with  whom 
' 'S"  u 'i"  xxxT '*  P  no  variableness,  neither  shadow  of 
F""'«!.;''*r'-,!  turning. 

IM'Of ''  his  own     will    begat    he 


iCUr.  i.  II,  12  Prov.  ii.fi.U.  xxviii.  IC  Uan  ii  21,  ns.  27-30.  Matt  vji  II.  xi. 
l.iji  II,  12.  Luke  xi.  13.  Jnl,n  iii.  27,  Acl^  V  31.  xi.  13.  ICTm  vi  23.  Xl  36  Xii 
Cor  iv  7  xli  4-i;  Epli  ii   3-5    8  iv.  3-11     Phil  i  2i)    Tit  iii   3— S    1  Jnhn 

V.  II,  12. oGcn   i    1.2    14.15.    Deut  i»    13     Ps,  xix    1— S.    Ixxxiv    II,  Is 

V«    l«    Jnha  i,  9.   viii  12.  1  Cor  i»  i>     Eph  i   18    1  John  i    " 
V  .V.im   xxili    13.  I  Sam.  xv  2a.  Pa    cii  in.  27.  Is  xlv 

.    11.12  siii-  0 .)  John  i  n.  iii  3-5  Bom.  iv. 

4  i  Cul.  i.  10,21.  2  Thcs.  li   13,  M.  1  I'd.  i   3. 


ness,  and  superfluity  ot  naughtiness,  ''  and  } 

—    ■  •  •  -    •■       X  ta.   xi-    ~         -       —  -  .     -    .  - 

20.  21.  Bpli 


1.2  1 
xNeh.  is,  17,  IT 
Matt  V  22  Gal. 
2   I  im    li.  2i,  35 

8   Heb.  xii.  1.  1  Pet 


b  Ps 


9   Is 


42-^4    4li.    KTii. 

I    I  The!  ii  13. 

3.  2.     xxi  23.    Ec   V.  J,  3. 

«vi   32    xvii    U    \ix   11    19.  XXV.  28     Ec    vii    8,9. 

2011    Col   viii.  15 yiii    17.  IS   Sum  xa   11.12. 

x.22.Rr.  xviii.  31.  Rnm   Hill    12.13   F.ph.  Iv  32  Col. 
1    II a  iv    8.  Ei  xxstiil  25  2  Cor    vii.   1    Eph.  v  4. 


:i<.  19   Ixi   I.  Zcph.  ii  3  Malt 


13. 


disobedience  must  be  the  effect.     Nothing,  therefore,  that 
is  sinful  in  the  heart  or  conduct  can   be  ascribed  to  God, 
■without  the  same  absurdity  as  it  would  be  to  chiirge  dark- 
ness and  coldness  upon  the  sun  ;  for  God  cannot  be  tempted  | 
with  evil  ;  his  absolute  perfection  and  all-sufficiency  render| 
it  impossible  that  there  should  be  any  inducement  for  him,j 
in    the    nio^t    minute    degree,    to  deviate   from    complete j 
and  entire  justice,   truth,   wisdom,    purity,  and  goodness  ;| 
neither  doth  he  in   this  sense  tempt  any  man,  by  putting 
evil  into  his  heart,   suggesting  it  to  his  thoughts,  or  neccs-, 
sitating  his   commission   of  it.     He   is   not  the  Author  of 
the  dross,  though  his  fiery  trial  delects  and  exposes  it. 
But  every  man   is   tempted  to  commit  sin   when  the  inor-| 
ilinate   desires  of  his   heart  after   worldly   ease,   honour,! 
Aveallh,  or  pleasure,   induce   him   to   seize   the   bait   witlij 
which   Satan   entices   him:   thus  he   is  drawn  out  of  the! 
line  of  duly,  as  the  fish  is  draggcil  out  of  llie  water  when  | 
It  hath  been  enticed  by  the  delusive  morsel  that  covered  | 
the  hook.     So  that  when  lust,  or  vehement  desires  after  any ; 
object  which  cannot  be  obtained  without  sin,  is  conceived  | 
in  the  heart,   through  the   suggestions  of  Satan  and  the 
allurements  of  external  objects,  the  purpose  of  indulgence! 
is  admitted  and   cherished;    thus  actual   transgression    is! 
brought  forth,  and  when  this  is  completed,  it  bringeth  forth 
death  as  its  genuine  offspring,  and  nothing  but  the  mercy 
and  grace  of  God,  through  Christ  Jesus,   can  jircvent  the 
sinner's  final  destruction.     This  may  be  considered  as  the! 
scriptural  account  of  the  original  of  moral  evil,  the  natural 
history  of  the  conception,  production,  and  progeny  of  the 
first  sin,  and  of  every  sin,  except  as  repentance,   through 
God's  mercy,  prevent  the  effects  of  them.     But  jierhaps 
the  apostle  referred  to  the  case  of  apostates,  who,   under 
persecutions,  through   love   of  the    world,   conceived  the 
purpose  of  renouncing  Christianity,  which,   being  delibe- 
rately done  and  persisted  in,  ended  in  their  final  ohtliiiary 
and  destruction.     It  is  egregious  trilling,  and  ninnift\st!y  ab- 
surd, to  take  occasion  iVom  the  English  word  Insl,   vvliich 
is  often  used  to  mean   one  particular  sensual  inclination, 
when   impetuous,  and    ungoverned,    to   li;nit  the   passage 
merely  to  sensuality,  as  if  the  impetuous  and  ungoverned 
desire   of  power,  praise,    wealth,    or  revenge,    were  not 
«T(^f/ti«,  as  much  as  the  sensual  inclinations.     The  word 
indeed   is   often  used   in  a  good  s^gpe.    (Luke  xxii.   15. 
Phil,  i,  •23.  Gr.)  and  simply  means  a  vehement  inclination, 
whatever  be  the  object. 

V.   IG  — 18.  h  behooved  believers  to  be  very  careful  not 
Jo  mistake  in  this  matter,  lest  they  should  be  induced  to 


listen  to  temptation,  and  wander  from  their  duty,  from 
an  erroneous  supposition  that  their  circum.stances  would 
excuse  their  sins,  or  lest  they  should  dishonour  and  offend 
God,  by  ascribing  that  misconduct  to  hiin,  which  was 
solely  the  effect  of  their  apostate  natur''.  Every  thing 
truly  good,  of  whatever  kind,  must  be  considered  as  a  gift 
and  bounty  coming  down  from  God,  being  beneficial  in 
itself  and  perfect  in  its  kind,  like  its  great  Author,  who 
is  tne  Father,  the  Source,  and  Fountain,  of  light,  natural, 
moral,  and  spiritual  ;  the  Author  of  whatever  is  beauti- 
ful, excellent,  and  good,  in  all  creatures  and  in  the  whole 
universe,  as  well  as  of  all  true  knowledge,  wisdom,  holi- 
ness, and  felicity,  in  those  rational  agents  that  never  sin- 
ned, and  in  redeemed  sinners.  But  nothing  of  a  con- 
trary nature  comes  down  from  him,  ''  with  whom  is  no 
"  variableness,  neither  shadow  of  turning."  The  sun 
and  moon,  the  two  great  natural  lights  which  he  hath 
made,  appear  to  us  to  have  several  changes  and  turnings, 
whence  originate  summer  and  winter,  day  and  night ;  but 
in  fact  these  appearances  arise  entirely  from  our  situation 
respecting  them.  Thus  God  is  immutably  the  Fountain  of 
good,  and  of  nothing  else  ;  all  good  is  to  be  ascribed  to  him, 
and  sought  j'rom  him  ;  but  the  evil  which  we  do  or  suffer, 
with  all  the  changes  which  we  experience,  are  from  our- 
selves ;  the  consequences  of  our  having  turned  away 
from  God,  and  of  ji  change  in  our  situation  resjiecting 
him  ;  and  must  not  in  any  degree  be  ascribed  to  Him, 
who  is  unchangeably  the  same  in  his  nature  and  perfec- 
tion, without  the  least  variation;  and  whose  conduct  pro- 
ceeds upon  the  same  unalterable  principles  of  justice,  truth, 
wisdom,  and  goodness,  whatever  effect  it  may  produce  on 
us,  according  to  our  character,  behaviour,  or  state  in  his 
sight ;  and  all  sin,  error,  ignorance,  and  misery,  must  be 
ascribed  to  the  mutability,  frailty,  and  imjierfection  of  cre- 
ated beings.  It  should  also  be  remembered,  that  all  the 
|)Prsons  to  whom  the  apostle  wrote  had  been  in  them- 
selves dead  in  sin  and  children  of  wrath  ;  and  that  Gud, 
of  his  sovereign  will  and  free  mercy,  had  regenerated  them 
by  his  Spirit,  through  the  word  of  truth,  (Soles,  John 
iii.  1--8.  12.  Eph.  ii.  1—9.  Tit.  iii.  3—7.)  in  order 
that  they  might  be  consecrated  to  his  service,  as  a  kind 
of  first- fruits  of  his  creatures,  more  excellent  and  valua- 
ble than  the  rest  of  them  ;  and  as  an  earnest  of  a  vastly 
larger  increase  from  the  Gentile  world  in  that  and  future 
ages,  even  as  the  first-fruits,  presented  to  the  Lord,  were 
the  earnest  of  the  future  harvest,  and  brought  a  blessing 
upon  it. 


A.  D    tiO. 


CHAPTER  I. 


J.  D.  GO. 


c  John  vi. 63.  *s  receive  uitli  meekness  '  the  ensfi'atted 
Marg  xi.  17  word,  •'  which  is  able  to  save  your  souls. 
uaVs  siii  26.      22  But"  be  vc  doers  of  the  word,  and 

Kotn.  I.  IC       I  •!  .    . 

for.»v.^8_^^*:p,':- not  liearers   only,  J  deceiving   your   own 

I4-J7      Tit    i'    spIvPS 

e',v''"7'.Mltt.vii  -^  Foi"  'f  ^"J  "®  ^  ^  hearer  ol  the 
.xL~fn.  3(? Luk°e  word,  and  not  a  doer,  he  is  like  unto  a 
■•»  *iZ*^i,  *«  ™^n  beholding  his  natural  face  in  a  glass  : 

Johi  xiiu  17.  Rom  li    J.1.  Phil  iv.  8,  9.  Col.  iii    17.  I  John  ii  3.  iii   7    sJohnll.  Rev 

XSii  7. fSi-    U  Eliv.  SO  Oh   3     1  Cor    iii.  18.  vi.  a  sv.  33.    r.al.  vi  3  7.    2  Tim 

iii.  13.  Tit.  iii  3  2  I'et  ii.  13    I  John  i.  8.  Rev   xii.  9. gSceoa,  ii.  14-26   Jer  xliv 

16   Ez.  xxxiii.  31,22.  Matt,  tii  26,  2'.  Luke  vi  4». 


V.  19 — 21.  As  believers  owed  all  the  difference,  in 
their  state  and  character,  to  the  sovereign  grace  of  God, 
by  means  of  his  word,  so  it  behooved  all  of  them  to  be 
swift  and  ready  to  hear  further  admonitions,  instructions, 
and  counsels,  from  the  same  source,  in  a  teachable  and 
attentive  manner,  and  to  "  be  slow  to  speak  ;"  not  rash 
or  dogmatical  in  their  judgmenls  and  decisions,  not  hasty 
lo  assume  the  otfice  of  teachers,  not  allowing  themselves 
to  dispute  of  things  beyond  their  depth,  and  not  indulging 
a  conceited  loquacious  humour,  as  speaking  for  the  sake 
of  speaking,  or  in  the  hope  of  obtaining  applause,  with- 
out due  seriousness,  modesty,  recollection,  and  prudence. 
They  should  also  be  slow  to  wrath,  not  giving  way  to 
angry  tempers,  bitterness  of  s|jliit  against  opposers,  or 
proneness  to  acrimonioHS  controversy,  under  a  mistaken 
notion  of  great  zeal  for  the  truth  ;  on  the  contrary,  they 
should  be  slow  and  backward  to  entertain,  or  express,  any 
kind  or  degree  of  resentment,  even  against  their  most  cruel 
persecutors  ;  assured  that  the  wrath  of  man  was  not  a 
proper  means  of  promoting  the  interests  of  religion  in  the 
■world,  or  leading  men  to  embrace  the  Gospel  and  lead  holy 
h'ves.  For  such  proud  contentions  and  violent  tempers 
tended  to  (irejudice  the  minds  of  men  against  the  Gospel  ; 
to  disturb  the  peace,  and  corrupt  the  purity  of  the  Church  ; 
to  multiply  iniquities,  and  in  cwry  way  to  hinder  the 
knowledge  and  practice  of  the  righteousness  of  God.  The 
apostle  therefore  exhorted  them  to  lay  apart,  and  to  cast 
off  with  abhorrence,  as  a  filthy  garment,  all  the  sinful 
practices  of  their  past  lives,  which  were  abominable  in 
die  sight  of  God,  and  especially  to  avoid  and  repress  the 
"  ovedlowings  of  malignity,"  which  many  indulged  under 
a  pretence  of  zeal  ;  whereas  they  proceeded  entirely  from 
the  predominancy  of  pride,  wrath,  envy,  and  other  hate- 
ful passions.  Tl'iss  they  ought  to  be  prepared  to  receive 
the  word  of  God  in  a  meek,  docile,  humble,  and  jicace- 
able  frame  of  mind  ;  for  it  could  profit  them  only,  when 
it  became  an  "engrafted  word,"  or  ufi/'/fni/ffJ  word,  living 
and  growing  in  the  .-oul  by  failh  and  love,  as  the  principle 
of  a  new  nature,  changing  all  their  views,  di.'-posilions, 
and  affections,  into  conformity  to  its  own  holiness,  and  so 
producing  suitable  fruit  in  their  li\es;  and  being  thus  le- 
ceived  and  engrafted,  it  would  be  able  to  effect  the  com- 
plete salvation  of  their  souls,  us  the  means  by  which  the 
3]'iritof  God  bega;),  carried  on,  and  wouk]  perfect,  his 
new  creation  of  the  soul  to  holiness. 

V.  '22 — 25.  In  order  that  the  -word  of  truth  miuht 
produce  these  blessed  effects  upon  'he  souls  of  those  who 
beard  it,  they  mu.st  lie  doers  of  it,  and  not  hearers  only. 
For  if  they  were  only  hearers,  however  attentive,  cunslanl. 


21    For    he    bcholdetli    himself,    and  I'^'i'U.  viii.  m. 

.1      1    .       ■  1  .      ,  ^  ,       Matt,     vlil     27 

goetli  his  way,  anil  stiaigfilway  lorgetteth  Jg"^y-  ^'^^  »"; 
"  what  manner  of  man  he   was.  pct'^ii'ii*'    ^ 

25  But -whoso  '  lookcth  into  ^  the  per- i|'™f ._/'„",;  '■'*„ 
feet  law  of  '  liberty,  "■  and  continucth  I,';,;  ^jfls  ''" 
therein,  he  being  not  "  a  forgetful  hearer,  "i'nj'^^^^.fj^j^ 
but  a  doer  of  the  work,  "  this  man  shall  vii"'?'"  """^ 
be  blessed  in  his  *  deed.  '  il'T  ^Tit ^  Jy 

2  Cor.  iii.  17, 18.  Gal.  v.  !.    I  Tel.  ii    16. m  1  Sam.  xii.  14.    John  viil.  31.  xv.  9,  10. 

Acts  ir.  42.  xiii.  43   sxvi.^S     lUim   ii.  7.  8  xi.  22.  Cul.  i   13.    1  Tm.  ii    15.  iv.  16.  I  John 

ii.  24.-— -n23,  £4. o  Vs  Ki\.  il   rvi.  3.  cxix.  2,  3.   LuKexi.  28   John  xiii   17.  1  Cor. 

\v    58.  Kev.  x-iv.  13.  sxii.  14 •  Or,  doini;. 


or  teachable,  they  might  seem  to  be,  their  neglect  of  prac- 
tising what  they  heard  would  prove,  that  the  word  was  not 
engrafted  in  their  hearts,  and  that  they  were  putting  a 
most  fatal  imposition  on  themselves  ;  whether  custom, 
curiosity,  a  love  of  speculation,  or  a  vain  confidence  in 
knowledge  without  obedience,  for  salvation,  induced  them 
to  attend.  A  man  of  this  description,  who  heaid  the 
Gospel,'  and  did  not  obey  its  call  to  repentance,  failh  in 
Christ,  and  a  sober,  righteous,  and  godly  life,  was  like  a 
person  who  gave  a  transient  look  at  his  natural  face  as 
reflected  from  a  mirror,  without  attempting  to  alter  what 
was  unbecoming  in  his  attire  or  appearance,  who  would 
therefore  imiiiediately  depart,  and  soon  forget  what  manner 
of  man  he  was  ;  and  the  glimjise  which  he  had  of  himscli 
would  have  no  abiding  eflect  on  him.  Thus  the  mere 
hearer  might  have  short-lived  conviclimis  of  his  .sinfulness  ; 
but,  not  liking  the  view  given  of  Ids  state,  heart,  and  cha- 
racter, in  the  glass  of  God's  word,  and  having  no  cticctua! 
desires  of  an  entire  change,  he  would  soon  lose  sight  of 
his  transie^U  discoveries,  in  the  company,  business,  and 
pleasures  of  the  world,  and  so  remain  ignorant  of  himself, 
and  destitute  of  tninsforming  gj-ace.  But  whosoever  look- 
ed, steadfastly  and  attentively  into  the  word  of  God,  with 
a  real  desire  of  learning  from  it  his  true  state  and  character, 
and  the  way  of  acctptanre  and  salvation,  and  continued 
uith  perseverance  in  this  important  inquiry,  he,  not 
being  a  forgetful  hearer,  but  one  that  reduced  to  practiced 
what  he  learned  from  time  to  time,  though  it  cost  him 
much  humiliation  and  self-denial,  would  be  blessed  in  liis 
deed,  or  in  his  doin<r  ;  for  the  Lord  would  in  this  way  lead 
him  into  the  knowledge  of  his  truth  and  salvation,  his 
obedience  would  evidence  the  sincerity  of  his  failh,  his 
sanctification  would  proportionably  advance,  as  he  became 
acquainted  with  God  and  with  himself,  and  his  gracious 
recompense  hereafter  would  succeed  Ids  present  peace  and 
comfort.  Some,  by  "  the  perfect  law  of  libertj-,"  sup- 
pose the  mural  law  to  be  intended,  in  opposition  to  the 
ceremonial ;  and  it  certainly  deserves  that  title  in  itself,  as 
perfect  obeiJience  to  it  is  jierfect  liberty,  and  every  devia- 
tion froiu  it  is  slavery  ;  but  then  it  cannofgive  liberty  to  us 
sinners.  Others,  therefore,  suppo.se  the  Oosjiel  to  he  in- 
tended ;  bcr;iusc  by  it  we  arc  set  at  liiieity  horn  condem- 
n'ltion  and  the  bondage  of  sin.  But  divine  revelation  in 
general  seems  to  !ie  uicant,  as  "-.ery  I'i'.rt  of  it  has  its  use 
:n  bringing  the  sinnjer  to  Christ  for  salvation,  and  in 
directing  and  encouraging  film  to  walk  at  liberty,  by  the 
Spirit  oi"  adoption,  according  lo  the  holy  cnmmandmcnts 
of  God.  hi  the  word  of  truth,  as  the  law  or  rule  of 
obtaining  and  enjoying  liberty,  'he  true  ChiUtian  looks  as 


A.  D 

[I  Prov 


60. 


JAMES. 


J.  D.  60. 


'  26  If  any  man  among  you  ^  seem  (o 
"ii.  le.^i'cnr  ije  rcliiiious,  "i  and  biidlcth  not  "his  tongue, 
V  iT)  s-c  !■»  '  '*i'^  (leceiveth  his  own  heart, '  this  man's 
^rl'.^iff''  religion  is  vain. 

-csl.  3     I'rov'x    19   .J.Mii   -'.3  xv   2   xvi   in  six  I.  XXi  Sr    Eph.iv   29.  v.  4    Co\ 

'iv    6   I  »■«'    lii    10 '*'"  ""•"   "«"'•  "i    ""'   •'  "'''"  20   G»l    »i   :i s  ii.  10.  Is 

;  i.  13.  Mai.  ill   14   .llaU  xv.  a.  Mark  vli.  7.  1  Cor   xv.2.  14  Gal.  iii-  4. 


into  a  mirror,  that  lie  may  discover  the  remaining  un- 
lioliness  of  his  trinjiers,  afl'ections.  word.s,  and  actions,  in 
order  that  his  soul  may  be  purified  from  defilement,  beau- 
tified with  salvation,  and  Iransfoinied  into  tlie  holy  image 
of  God  continually  more  and  more.     {Marir.  Rcj.) 

V.  26.  So  necessary  v.-as  practice  in  every  particular, 
to  the  very  existence  of  real  Christianity,  that  if  any  man, 
amoncf  professed  believers,  appeared  to  be  a  devout  wor- 
shipper of  Go<l,  arcordinn;  to  tlie  doctrines  and  ordinances 
of  the  tiospel,  and  if  his  comluct  in  other  respects  were 
jiot  reprehensible,  yet,  in  case  he  habitually  neglected  to 

"bridle  his  tongue,  and  so  gave  a  loose  to  vain,  polluting, 
ostentatious,  or  improper  discourse,  especially,  if  he  ut- 
tered bitter,  malicious,  slanderous,  or  reviling  words,  in  an 
unrestrained  manner,  under  pretence  of  zeal  against  such 
as  differed  from  him,  and  deceived  his  own  heart,  by  one 
vain  excuse  or  another,  to  think  this  was  allowable,  or  con- 
sistent with  the  Christian  temper,  his  religion  was  thus 
proved  to  Ke  vain  and  worthless,  his  heart  was  not  right  in 
the  sight  of  God,  whilst  out  of  the  abundance  of  it  such 
evil  things  habitually  proceeded  ;  but  he  was  still  "  in  the 
"  gall  of  bitterness,  and  the  bond  of  iniquity."  This  is  the 
general  interpretation,  and  nothing  more  is  at  all  supposed 
to  have  been  intended  by  the  apostle.  Yet  men  do  not 
bridle  horses,  merely  to  restrain  them  from  mischief,  or 
from  going  in  a  wrong  way,  but  likewise  in  order  to  rule 
and  direct  them  in  the  right  way,  that  they  may  be  useful, 
and  not  merely  tnnffem^hje.  Surely,  then,  the  refraining 
from  evil  discourse,  and  not  perverting  the  gift  of  sjieech, 
by  which  man  is  distinguished  from  all  other  creatures  here 
below,  is    not   the  whole   which  is  intended  by  "  bridling 

*"  the  ton^'ue  I"  Beyond  doubt,  the  proper  improvement 
of  that  important  talent  is  also  meant  ;  the  tongue  must 
lie  held  in  and  kept  from  improper  discourse,  and  directed 
to  that  conversation,  which  tends  "  to  the  use  of  edify- 
"  ing,"  and  is  suited  to  "  minister  grace  unto  the  hearers." 
It  will  perhaps  be  found,  that  they,  who  have  any  regard 
10  God  and  their  duty,  offend  as  frequently,  by  silence, 
M'hen  they  are  bound  to  speak,  as  by  speaking,  when  they 
should  be  silent ;  but  sins  of  omission  are  generally  less 
regarded  than  sins  o( coniinission.  How  often  do  coward- 
ice, indolence,  and  lukewarmness,  make  us  silent,  when 
holy  courage,  active  zeal,  and  fervent  love,  would  excite  us 
to  attempt  a  word  in  season,  which  God  often  most  eminent- 
ly blesses ! 

V.  2r.  Pure  religion,  the  acceptaljle  holy  worship  and 
service  of  God,  free  from  corrupt  mixtures,  and  undefiled 
by  corrupt  motives  and  carnal  passions,  as  exercised  in  the 
sight  of  God,  even  the  Father,  with  his  approlmiion,  by  his 
adopted  children  in  Christ  Je.sus,  essentially  consisted  in 
disinterested,  humble,  self-denying  love  to  men  for  the 
Lord's  sake,  and  from  love  to  him.  and  in  taking  pleasure, 
from  such  principles,  in  visiting  orphans,  widows,  and 
other  afflicted  or  destitute  persons;  to  soothe  their  sorrows, 


27  '  Pure  rcliffion  and  undefiled  before '"' i' ?»«>» 
uou  and  tiie  rather  is  this,  "  lo  visit  }'"j''\'- J- '■>"'" 
the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their  afllic-  "la"!;^,"!*!'^ 
tion,  and  "  to  keep  himself  unspotted  f'^'"li'  %j'i^ 
from  the  world.  3i-4s'°'Ga"v 

f,    vi   9    I  Jchii  i.i    17-  HI. X  iv   4   John  xrii   J4,  15  H'^m.  xii.  2  Gil.  i.  4.  vi'.  M  'co' 

iii       l_1       1      Ii.t.n    .i        f;-!.;       >.       4      r.        ID 


relieve  their  wants,  and  afford  them  protection,  counsel 
and  comfort,  in  their  distresses  ;  aad  in  keeping  at  a  dis- 
tance fiom  the  sinful  pursuits,  interests,  pleasures,  maxims, 
fashions,  and  pollutions,  of  this  wicked  world  ;  so  that  a 
man  might  have  no  stain  upon  his  garments,  no  blemish 
on  his  character,  po  guilt'upon  his  conscience,  on  that 
account.  Without  some  measure  of  this  holy  love,  and 
this  mortification  to  the  world,  no  doctrines,  forms,  con- 
fidence, high  affections,  zeal,  or  apparent  devotion,  can 
|)iove  a  man  an  accepted  worshipper  of  God,  Our  true 
religion  is  exactly  equal  to  the  measure  in  which  these 
things  have  place  in  our  hearts,  experience,  and  conduit: 
and  these  are  therefore  the  criteria  of  pure  and  undefiled 
religion,  by  which  we  should  judge  of  it,  in  our.>elvcs  and 
in  others,  both  as  to  the  reality  of  it,  and  the  degree  in 
which  it  is  jiosscssed.  But  this  holy  love,  and  mortifica- 
tion to  the  world,  can  only  be  ])roduced  by  faith  in  a  cru- 
cified Saviour,  and  the  suj^ply  of  his  sanctifying  Spirit ; 
so  that  no  ajipearimcc  of  these  things  can  be  depended  on, 
except  they  spring  from,  and  are  connected  with,  a  pro- 
fessed belief  of  the  Gospel,  and  a  reliance  on  the  mercy 
of  God  in  Christ  Jesus  for  salvation.    {Notes,  I  Cor.  xiii.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIOiNS. 
V.  1—8. 

— «=14.C»— 

The  servants  of  God  and  of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  must 
consider  themselves  as  employed  to  do  good  to  the  chosen 
tribes  of  the  true  Israel,  through  all  their  dispersions  in 
this  evil  world.  Divers  temptations  we  must  meet  with  ; 
and  if  we  fall  into  them  without  our  own  fault,  and  have 
only  the  distress  of  bearing  them,  without  the  guilt  of 
yielding  to  them,  we  may  deem  it  a  great  cause  of  joy  to 
be  thus  proved  and  purified  in  the  furnace,  and  made  meet 
for  future  honour  and  felicity.  For  these  painful,  but 
short,  trials  tend  to  reduce  the  gracious  heart  into  a  more 
submissive  temper,  and  a  more  cordial  aci)uie.scence  in  the 
v/ill  of  God  ;  and  when  patience,  in  its  various  exercises, 
is  allowed  to  have  its  perfect  work,  it  meliorates  all  the 
dispositions  and  affections  of  the  soul ;  produces  a  peculiar 
simplicity,  humility,  and  tenderness  ;  corrects  the  harsh- 
ness and  roughness  natural  lo  us,  and  matures  the  fruits 
of  righteousness  to  the  greatest  advantage.  So  that  in  this 
severe  school  the  Christian  makes  his  greatest  jiroficiencv, 
and  becomes  perfect  and  entire,  in  every  part  of  his  tem- 
per and  conduct,  according  to  the  measure  of  attainment 
which  may  be  arrived  at  in  this  world,  and  is  defective  in 
nothing  recjuisite  for  the  due  performance  of  the  services 
required  of  him.  But  in  respect  of  this,  and  every  other 
part  of  our  conduct,  we  shall  fcfl  that  we  lack  v.isdom, 
in  proportion  as  we  become  acquainted  with  ourselves  ; 
nor  shall  we,  if  we  re^verence  the  Scriptures,  seek  it  in  the 
schoola  of  philosophy,  or  from  the  counsels  of  the  wise 
men  of  this  world  ;  but  we  shall  ask  the  precious  boon  of 


A.   D.   GO. 


CHAPTER  ir. 


Ji.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  II. 

Cautions  against  partial  regard  to  the  rich, 
and  against  contempt  of  the  poor,  as  cou- 
trarii  to  the  k:w  of  love,  1 — 9.  7Vje 
transgression  of  one  commandment  vio- 
lates the  whole  law,  1 0 —  1  '1      JYo  meroj 


God,  and  obtain  the  substance,  while  others  are  deceived 
M'itli  an  empty  shadow.  As  the  Lord  "  gireth  to  all 
"  men  liberally,  and  ujibraideth  not,"  and  halh  engaged 
that  wisdom  shall  be  given  to  them  that  ask  him  lor  it, 
so  every  man,  who  feels  his  want  of  heavenly  wisdom, 
may  apply  to  him  for  this  inestimable  benefit  without  fear 
of  being  refused.  Did  we  fully  avail  ourselves  of  this 
privilege,  how  greatly  should  we  be  enriched  with  divine 
knowledge!  And  how  jirudently  shoidd  we  conduct  all  our 
concerns,  and  avoid  every  snare  anddevice  of  our  enemies  ! 
But  pride,  prejudice,  and  a  carnal  mind,  co-oporating 
with  unbelief,  not  only  ijrecludc  multitudes  entirely  from 
these  treasures,  but  in  some  degree  prevent  all -of  us  from 
drawing  from  them  so  copiously  as  we  otherwise  might  do. 
If  men  be  divided  in  (heir  judgment,  between  a  depend- 
encie  on  the  promises  of  God  in  the  use  of  appointed 
means,  and  other  methods  of  seeking  wisdom;  if  they  do 
not  really  believe  that  the  Lord  will  bo  as  good  as  his 
word ;  or  if  they  question  whether  heavenly  things  are 
decidedly  preferable  to  earthly ;  no  wonder  that  they  are 
like  the  waves  of  the  sea,  which  are  driven  with  the  wind, 
and  tossed ;  and  if  they  rcceivenothing  of  God,  they  have 
non&to  blame  but  themselves.  Whilst  we  see  so  many  of 
these  double-minded  men  on  every  side,  who  are  unstable 
in  all  their  "'ways,  we  are  reminded  to  pray  for  the  in- 
crease of  faith,  that  we  may  waver  no  more,  but  trust  in 
the  Lord,  and  cleave  to  him  alone. 

V.  9—18. 

If  there  were  any  substantial  satisfaction  in  earthly 
things,  there  might  be  some  speciousncss  in  attempting  to 
serve  God  and  Mammon;  but  as  all  below  is  "  vanity  and 
''  vexation  of  spirit,"  the  poor  believer  may  well  rcjoicein 
being  exalted  to  an  interest  in  Christ,  and  in  the  prospect 
of  glory  in -heaven,  though  he  have  all  kinds  of  hardships 
by  the  way ;  and  the  rich  have  at  least  equal  cause  for 
rejoicing,  if  God  hath  humbled  them  before  his  mercy 
seat,  though  the  world  despise  and  hate  them  on  that 
account  ;  nay,  though  they  should  be  stripped  of  the 
possessions  for  the  cause- of  Christ.  For  the  fashion  of  this 
world  passeth  away,  and  all  its  magnificence  and  show  of 
liapiiiness  fadcth  and  withereth,like  the  flower  of  the  grass, 
and  most  miserable  arc  those  rich  men,  who  fade  away  in 
the  pride  of  ungodly  prosperity.  But  blessed  are  they. 
who  patiently  endure  trials,  and  manfully  resist  tempta- 
tion;  for  "  through  much  tribulation  shall  they  enter  into 
"  the  kingdom  of  God ;"  and,  having  been  tried,  they  sh;ill 
receive  the  unfading  crown  of  glory,  which  God  hath 
promised  to  them  that  love  him.  But  let  not  hypocrites 
who  are  tempted  under  iheir  trials  to  renounce  the  profes- 
sion of  the  Gospel,  or  believers,  who  through  unwatrh- 
fulness  are  overcome  in  some  sharp  conflict,  venture  for  a 
moment  to  say  or  think  that  they  are  tempted  by  God  ; 


will  be  shoxon  to  the  unmercifxd,  13. 
As  love,  shown  by  words  alone,  is  worth- 
less ;  so  faith  ivithoiit  works  is  dead  and 
nnprofitabie,  M — 20.  This  is  illustra- 
ted bi/  the  examples  of  Abraham  and 
Rahab,  21 — 26. 


"  for  he  cannot  be  tempted  with  evil,  neither  tempteth  he 
"  any  man."  And  if  any  one  skould  dare  thus  foolishly  to 
charge  God  with  being  the  Author  of  sin,  in  any  way,  or 
on  any  ]jretcnce,  he  may  surely  exjiect  some  dreadful 
rebuke  for  his  prcsumjition.  For  when  the  depravity  of 
the  heart  hath  influenced  men  to  hearken  to  Satan's  entice- 
ments and  catch  at  his  "bails,  and  so  sin  hath  been  con- 
ceived and  finished,  and  condemnation  justly  incurred,  it 
is  no  less  than  blasphemy,  to  throw  the  blame  upon  the 
righteous  jDrovidence  or  holy  commandnents  of  God.  Such 
inferences  from  important  trutlis,  ill  understood,  should 
be  carefully  avoided,  whilst  we  remember  that  every  good 
and  perfect  giftcometh  dawn  from  the  unchangeable  Father 
of  Light,  the  inexhaustible  Fountain  of  wisdom,  holiness, 
and  felicity.  But  if  we  be  Christians  indeed,  the  Lord 
hath,  according  to  his  determinate  purpose  and  "  the 
"  counsel  of  his  own  will,"  begotten  us  with  the  word 
of  truth  ;  we  should  therefore  give  him  all  the  glory  of 
this  hapjiy  change,  and  consecrate  all  our  faculties  to  his 
service,  that  we  may  be  "  a  kind  of  first-fruits  of  his 
"  creatures." 

V.   19—27. 

It  behooves  us  all  to  be  "  swift  to  hear,  slow  to  speak, 
"  and  slow  to  wrath,"  even  when  apparently  religious  zeal 
prompts  a  diflcrent  conduct ;  for  "  the  wrath  of  man  work- 
"  eth  not  the  righteousness  of  God;"  but  is  the  scandal  and 
bane  of  every  society  in  which  it  is  indulged.  Let  us  then 
lay  apart  all  filtliincss,  and  the  overflowings  of  inalirious- 
ness,  that  we  may  receive  with  humble  teachableness,  and 
maintain  with  meekness  and  love,  the  sacred  truths  contain- 
ed in  the  holy  scriptures,  which,  being  engrafted  in  the 
heart,  are  effectual  to  the  salvation  of  our  souls.  But, 
while  we  are  swift  to  heai  the  word  of  God,  let  us  take 
care  to  be  doers  of  it,  and  not  heareis  only,  lest  we  deceive 
our  own  souls  ;  many  such  are  found  in  most  congrega- 
tions, who  deceive  scarcely  anj  body  but  themselves.  The 
word  of  God  is  a  faithful  mirror,  to  show  us  the  defor- 
mity and  pollution  of  our  souls,  and  a  monitor,  to  teach  us 
how  we  may  remove  them,  and  adorn  ourselves  with  the 
beauties  of  holiness.  Happy  would  it  be  for  mankind, 
were  they,  in  general,  as  assiduous  in  seeking  this  inward, 
durable,  and  spi/ilual  adorning,  as  they  arc  in  decorating 
iheii-  poor  mortal  bodies,  lliat  they  may  ap|jear  comely  in 
the  eyes  of  their  fellow-worms  !  Transient  glimpses,  how- 
ever, and  notional  discoveries,  leave  mere  hearers  un- 
changed, and  a  large  majority  choose  to  go  awny  from  the 
sermon,  and  forget  what  manner  of  persons  they  are. — 
But  "  whoso  looketh  into  the  ficrfect  law  of  liberty,"  and 
meditates  continually  on  thehnly  word  of  God,  not  as  a 
forgetful  hearer,  but  as  an  obedient  believer,  shall  be  blessed 
in  his  deed;  for  in  this  way  he  shall  find  out  whatever  in 
his  heart  andconduct  needs  repentance,  forgiveness,  and  the 
'•  sanctification  of  the  Spirit  unto  obedience  :"  thus  Christ 


A.  D.  60. 


JAMES. 


//.  D.  GO. 


I.  [' 


Act?     "X     51. 

<  I  llui  i  \>- 
Tit  i.  I  ::l'et  i. 
1    Hcv.  Kiv.  12 

7-10 
I  Crr  ;i  8  T't 
ii  13  ll<!i.  i  ;)• 
.■  3  3.  iil  n.  I.rv 
six  IS  I'cul  i 
!?  X^i.       13 

r  Chr.    XIX.    7 

I'rov   xxiv.  SJ. 

■xxviii  Si.  Matt 

xxii    16     Rom. 

li    11.    I  Tim  V. 

11.  Jutle  16 
*  Or.  tiftasogttt 
A  KsUj.'     lii-     10. 

v.ii.  J.  Luke  xv. 

■:2 

c  fien  xxvii  IS 

Matt  xi  e.o 
t  Is.  ISiv  6.  Zech, 

:i'.  3.  i. 

r  Juile  16 

!■  Or.  ?M/;,  or,  ji 

<  .Stf  «»,  i   Jobx 


Y  brethren,  liavc  not  '  the  faith  of 
^  ,  ^  our  Lord  Jcstis  Christ,  "  Oie  Lord 
of  gloij,  "  witli  respect  of  persons. 

2  For  if  tlicrc  conic  unto  }onr  *  assem- 
bly a  man  with  a  ''  goUl  ring,  in  "  j^ood! y 
apparel,  and  there  come  in  also  a  poor 
man,  '  in  vile  raiment  ; 

3  And  «  ye  •have  respect  to  him  that 
wcareth  the  gay  clothing,  and  say  unto 
him,  Sit  thou  here  f  in  a  good  place; 
and  say  ''  to  the  poor,  Stand  tlioii  there, 
or  sit  here  undei-my  footstool : 

4  Are  ye  not  then   '   partial  in  your- 


selves,  and  arc  become  ••  ludgcs  of  evil  kiv.  n.  joh«xi 

.1  Ui      i  JO  27      r..  l.ili.  I. 

thoughts  .''  Uxxii    2.    cix 

fy  '  Hearken,  my  beloved  bretiiren,  j»j  Joi''iv.V:4~ 
'"  Ihith  not  God  chosen  the  poor  of  this  Kingjx^ii  =3  jei 
world,  "  rich  in  iaitli,  and  "heirs  oi  I  the  i;j^^xxxvij  u 
kingdom   ''    whirh    he  hath   promised   to  3.''',,^;  ,'*'."'< 

O  ^1  ^  11.14- Acts  VII  2. 

them  that  love  him  .''  "  xix.'iVze^ 

(i  But   "I   ye  have    despised  tlie  poor.  ^^,',°  ^'Jjj  jj| 

■■Do  not    rich    men   oppress   yon,    "and  fx  i'7"5|''',i": 

draw  you  before  the  judgment-seats .''  f^  ".cor"'^";-. 

-28  2  Cor  viii   9. n  Prov   viii.  17-Sr.   l.'jlto  xii.  21    1  Cor.  iii  21— 23.  2  Cor.  iv 

ir>.   vi.  10.  Kpli    i.  18    iii    8     I  Tim    vi    18.    Heb    si.  26.     Re»    ii    9    iii    18    xxi    7. 
II  Matt    V.  3.  Xl».    31.  I.ilke  Kii    32    Horn    viii    17    1  Thes.  ii    12   2  Tlies.  i   S.  2  Tim 

IV.  8    18.    ll'et,  i.  4    2Fet.  i    II lOr.  (fta(. ■pSittm,\   12 q  1.  Pp. 

xiv.  6.  Prov.  xiv.  31.  xvii.  5    Kc    ix.  15,  16,  Is  Jiii    3    Jolin  viii    19.    1  Cor   xi   22. 


,  6.   Is.  Isv.  5.    I-i:lie 


V.  4.    Jol)  XX.    19.     Ps.   X.  2.  I 

.   10    U 

xii.  b.    Prov.  xxii.  16.    Kc.  v. 

8      Is    iii    U 

IS.   Am    ii    6,  7    iv    1.  V    11. 

Viii.  1-1 

.    Mio.  vi,  11.  12     Hab.  iii    14, 

Zrcb.  vii.  M 

V.    6.     1  Kings   xxi.    11-13. 

Ai-t3    iv 

1-3,    2G-23,    V,     17,    le.    26 

27.    xiii    ;.i 

xvi.  19,  20. 

would  not  this  prove  that  they  were  partial  in  forming  au 
opinion  in  themselves  concerning  others,  and  were  become 
judges,  who  were  misled  by  vain  reasonings  and  imagina- 
tions, by  unjust  thoughts  and  corrupt  afTections  ?  For  their 
conduct  would  show,  that  they  deemed  wealth  and  splen- 
dour, however  actjuired,  to  be  honourable  ;  and  poverty, 
however  incurred  or  supported,  to  be  disgraceful  :  forget- 
ting that  the  Lord  of  glory  was  pleased  to  be  poor  for  the 
sake  of  sinners,  to  enrich  them  with  eternal  felicity. 
Some  expositors,  suppo,sing  that  the  passage  thus  inter- 
preted, could  scarcely  consist  with  rendering  honour  to 
civil  superiors,  as  required  in  other  scriptures,  have  endea- 
voured to  explain  it  of  partiality  in  deciding  causes,  iu 
favour  of  the  rich  and  against  the  poor ;  because  some 
courts  of  justice  used  to  beheld  in  the  Jewi.sh  synagogues. 
But  had  the  apostle  intended  to  point  out  so  gross  an  ini- 
quity, he  would  doubtless  have  spoken  of  it  with  far  more 
decided  severity.  If  such  partiality  were  used  in  their 
determinations  of  those  matters,  that  came  before  the 
churches,  it  would  certainly  be  condemned  by  what  he 
said  :  yet  the  language  does  not  seem  to  relate  to  judicial 
proceedings  of  any  kind  ;  but  to  an  improper  respect 
shown  towards  some,  and  contempt  expressed  towards 
others,  merely  on  account  of  iheir  external  appearance. — 
No  doubt  this  is  very  reprehensible,  and  the  effect  of  a 
carnal  judgment,  how  common  soever  it  may  be  :  nor  does 
civil  respect  to  superiors,  or  to  those  in  authority,  render 
such  difl'erence  of  conduct  towards  the  rich  and  the  poor 
in  religious  concerns,  at  all  necessary  :  especially  when 
the  rich  have  nothing  but  their  wealth  and  splendour,'  to 
recommend  them  ;  and  the  poor  are  persons  of  pious  cha- 
racter and  good  behaviour.  As  places  of  \vorship  cannot 
be  budded  and  maintained  without  much  expense,  it  may 
be  proper  that  they,  who  contribute  towards  defraying 
it,  should  be  accommodated  accordingly:  but  were  all  pro- 
fessed Christians  more  spiritually  minded  in  such  matters, 
less  disparity  would  be  made,  and  ihe  poor  would  be  treated 
with  more  attention  and  regard,  than  they  commonly  are 
in  mean  and  worn-out  clothes,  as  a  poor  man,  and  they  in  worshipping  congregations.  And  we  may  conclude, 
should  pay  great  attention  to  him  in  gay  clothing,  accom-  that  if  the  apostle  could  witness  what  takes  place  generally 
modating  him  with  some  chief  place  in  the  synagogue,  in  our  days,  in  this  matter,  and  give  his  opinion  of  it,  he 
and  contemptuously  order  the  joor  man  to  stand  in  some  would  repeat  the  censure,  that  we  were  become  partial  in 
inconvenient  place,  or  to  sit  on  the  ground  at  their  feet,  ourselves,  and  judges  influenced  by  evil  thoughts,  corrupt 
without  further  inquiry  into  their  characters  and  conduct,  reasonings,  and  erroneous  caleulations. 


will  become  more  precious  to  his  soul,  and  by  his  grace 
he  will  daily  grow  more  "meet  for  the  inheritance  of  the 
"  saints  in  light,"  and  have  more  abundant  anticipations  of 
their  holy  felicity.  But  words  must  be  attended  to,  as 
well  as  actions;  for,  whatever  appearances  there  may 
be  of  true  religion,  in  the  creed,  worship,  and  outward 
conduct  of  any  man,  yet,  if  he  bridle  not  his  tongue,  lie 
deceiveth  his  own  heart,  and  all  his  religion  is  vain.  No 
■wonder  that  disputatious,  contentious,  and  noisy  talkers 
about  forms  and  doctrines  disrelish  this  epistle,  when  the 
unbridled  license  of  their  tongues  exposes  them  to  an 
unqualified  charge  of  total  hypocrisy  in  the  very  opening 
of  it.  But,  while  we  depend  on  God's  mercy  in  Christ 
Jesus  for  all  things  pertaining  to  .salvation,  let  us  reinem- 
l)er  the  essential  nature  of  pure  and  undefiled  religion 
before  God,  even  our  Father  ;  let  us  show  our  love  to  him, 
by  "  visiting  the  fatherless  and  widows  in  their  affliction," 
and  seek  grace  from  him  to  preserve  us  unspotted  from  the 
world.  For  nothing  "  availeth  in  Christ  Jesus,  but  faith 
"  which  worketh  by  love,"  purificth  the  heart,  subdueth 
carnal  lusts,  and  obeyeth  God's  commandments. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  II.  V.  1 — 4.  White  the  persons  whom  the 
aposde  addressed  held  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  and  professed 
faith  in  him  as  "  the  Lord  of  glory,"  most  glorious  in 
himself,  and  the  Source  of  all  that  was  honourable  in 
men,  they  ought  to  take  care  not  to  show  respect  of 
persons,  giving  honour  to  some  and  despising  others,  on 
account  of  their  external  circumstances  and  appearances, 
without  estimating  the  real  excellency  of  their  characters, 
or  the  contrary  :  for  this  would  be  very  inconsistent  with 
professing  themselves  the  disciples  ot  the  lowly  Jesus. 
For  instance,  if  any  person,  adorned  wiih  rings  on  his 
A:»n;ers,  and  costly  garments,  as  one  of  high  rank  in  the 
community,  should  come  into  their  as.sembly,  when  they 
were  met  for  the  worship  of  God,  as  the  Jews  did  in  their 
(synagogues,  and  another  should,  at  the  same  time,  enter. 


A.  D. 

G(i 

t  p..  Usiii 
Malt.    XI 

xsii.      e> 

AfU     sx 

7-9. 
.      Si. 

Luke 
.      «.■) 
i     11 

CHAPTER  II. 


J.  D.  CO. 


xix.  13    16 
X  l3  Ixi.li  Acts 

liiU   F.plii  I    i. 
y  1.'.  i.  S5    1  I'et. 


Milt. 


Luke  X    3i 
-37.  Rum.  liii.  ( 
9    Jon.  iv.  1.  9 
c  John  %-.ii   9.  IG- 
Cal.  ii.  19    I  Job. 


7  Do  not  ihc)'  '■  blagphcmo  tliat  "  wor- 
tliv  na.Tio  "  by  the  which  ye  arc  called  ? 

8  If  ye  ftiliil  >'  the  royal  law,  according 
to  the  scripture,  ^  Thou  .shalt  love  thy 
neighbour  as  thy.-^eir,  "  ye  do  well  : 

9  But  *"  if  ye  have  respect  to  persons, 
ye  commit  sin,  and  '  are  convinced  ''  of 
the  law  as  transgressors. 

10  For    °  Avhosocver    shall    keep  tl 
whole  law,  and  yet  offend    hi  one  point, 
he  is  guilty  of  all. 

"    "  "        -        -■       ■     -  1  ii    19   1  Kinis  viii    18  3  Kings 


SO,  Knm.  xiii.  O. 
£2.    Pi.  cutx.   3, 


.  U.  1  The 
t.KV.  SI     23.   Pliil. 
ilarg    I  Cor  si» 
e  Deut   XXV 


V.  3 — 7.  The  apostle  caljcd  the  atlenlion  of  his 
brethren  to  the  subject,  by  iucjiiiiing  whether  ihey  did 
not  know  that  •'  God  had  chosen  the  poor  of  this  norld," 
Were  not  his  people  generally  of  that  lanlc  in  life,  with 
onI\'  a  few  exceptions  ?  If  the  Lord  Imd  therefore  chielly 
blessed  the  Gospel  for  the  conversion  of  the  poor,  it  must 
be  evident,  tliat  he  had  appoinled  th;it  lowly  state  for  his 
chosen  people,  as  the  safest,  most  comfortable,  and  advan- 
tageous for  them  ;  as  most  conducive  to  their  progressive 
sanctification,  most  favourable  to  their  inward  peace,  and 
most  suited  to  show  forih  the  power  and  blessed  eflects  of 
his  grace  bestowed  on  them.  For  he  could  have  given 
them  the  riches  and  honours  of  this  woild,  if  he  had  seen 
that  these  would  have  done  them  good  ;  but  he  had  chosen 
them  to  be  "rich  in  fiith,"  interesting  them  in  all  the 
unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,  and  in  all  the  precious  pro- 
mises of  the  scripture,  and  had  nominated  them  to  be 
heirs  of  the  kingdom,  which  he  had  engaged  to  bestow  on 
all  those  who  were  taught  by  his  grace  to  love  him  and 
his  holy  ways  ;  which  comprised  such  a  confluence  of 
honour,  authority,  greatness,  riches,  and  enjoyments,  as 
no  earthly  kingdom  could  ever  pretend  to.  (i.  12.)  It 
was  therefore  evident,  that  the  Lord  peculiarly  honoured 
and  favoured  men  of  low  condition  :  whereas  his  wor- 
shippers despised  the  poor,  and  slighted  them,  as  if  be- 
neath tlieir  notice  !  {ISoles,  Prov.  xvii.  5.  Luke  ii.  1  — 
14.)  Did  they  not  also  know  that  rich  men  were  gene- 
rally oppressors  and  persecutors,  and  dragged  them  before 
their  iniquitous  tribunals,  to  condemn  them  for  their  re- 
ligion ?  And  did  they  not  often  hear  them  blaspheme  the 
name  of  Christ,  from  which  th.ey  were  called  Christians, 
and  whom  they  considered  as  worthy  of  all  honour  and 
■\vorship  ?  Could  they  then  iiuagine  that  the  enemies  of 
Christ  and  his  church,  and  persons  of  the  vilest  characters, 
ought  to  be  treated  with  more  respect,  on  account  of  their 
wealth  alone,  than  their  poor  brethren  and  neighbours  were 
entitled  to  ?  This  implies,  that  the  apostle  principally 
referred  to  the  case  of  such  rich  [i^'rsons,  as  occasiofinlly 
came  to  their  assemblies,  to  whom  vast  attention  was  pjiJ, 
whilst  the  poor  were  despised  ;  whereas  the  latter  were 
far  more  likely  to  profit  by  the  word  preached  than  the 
former;  and  he  does  not  seem  to  have  meant,  that  the  rich, 
who  were  stated  attendants  on  their  assemblie.s,  and  godl) 
persons,  ought  to  have  no  degree  of  superioi-  regard  shov  n 
ihem,  provided  the  poor  were  not  despised  and  under- 
valued. 

Vol.  v.— No.  35. 


11  For  *  he  tliat  said,  ^  Do  not  com-  •or.  that  uit 
mit  adultery,  said  also,  Do  not  kill.  rT.-'it '«»!  rj  m 
« Now  if  thou  commit  no  adultery,  yet  ivutVV.si-sn 
if  thou  kill,  thou  art  become  a  tran.s- 
grcssor  of  the  law. 

12  So  ''  speak  ye,  and  so  do,  as  they 
that  shall  be  judged  by'  the  law  ofliber-  j'ig" 

♦  y  i  U  Sre  0 

1.^    For    ^  he    shall    liavc    judgment  5,',^,^",' 
without    mercy,     that    hath     shewed  no  i^"\^ 
mercy  ;  '  and  mercy  t  lejoiceth  against  \l 
judjrment 


xxxiii.  11.  Mic 


svm     tH  —  36 

>XV        41—45 
G.  7  .i..l    7    1  JohB 


V.  8 — 13.     The    apostle   reminded  his  brethren,  that 
they  would   do  well,  if  they  attended   (o  and  fulfilled  the 
comprehensive  scriptural   jirecept,  of  loving  their  neigh- 
bours as  themselves,  in  the  several  parts  of  their  coiuluct 
towards  each  othei'.     This  might  be  called  a  royal  law, 
because  of  its  pre-eminent  excellency  and  permanent  au- 
thority, and  because  it  was  the  law  of  Christ  their  King, 
respecting  tlieir  conduct  towards  one  another  and  all  men. 
{Marg.  Kef.  and  noles  on  the  texts  referred  to.)     It  is  of 
vast  importance  to  observe  how   often  this  abstract  of  the 
second  table  of  the  law  is  referi'cd  to  in  the  New  Testa- 
ment, as   a  rule   of  conduct  to  believers ;  as    it  is  alone 
sufficient  to  show  the   fatal   mistake  of   those  who  deny 
the  moral  law  to  be  the  rule  of  our  duty.     But  if  Chris- 
tians had  respect  of  persons,  treating   the  |.oor  with  con- 
tempt, and  paying  court  to  the  rich,  they  evidently  com- 
mitted   sin    and  acted    unjustly,  and,  consequently,  were 
convicted  by  the  law  as  transgressors,  as  they  did  not  show 
an  equal  love  to   their  poor  brethren.     For  if  they  were 
obedient  in  all  other  things  to  the  law,  and  only  offended 
in  one  single  particular,  they  were   guilty  of  all ;  that  is, 
they  broke  the  law,  and  fell  under  its  condemnation,  as 
certainly,  though  not  so  deeply,  by  transgressing  one  pre- 
cept, as    if  they  had  broken  them  all,  even  as  a  man  is 
liable  to  the  sentence  of  death  by  the  law  of  the  land,  who 
offends   in  one  capital  matter,  though  he  be  clear  in  all 
others.     The  chain  consisting   of  many  lirdcs  is    broktn, 
when  anyone  link  is  broken.     According  to  the  covenant 
of  works,  a  single  violation  of  any  one  command,  brings  a 
man  under  condemnation,  from  which  no  obedience,  past, 
present,  or  future,  cancleliver  him  :  and,  according  to  the 
covfnant  of  grace,  the  allowed,  known,  and  habitual  trans- 
gression of  any  pait  of  the  moral  law,  as  given  to  us  from 
the  hands  of  a  Mediator,  proves  a  professed  Christian  to  be 
impenitent,  a    hypocrite,  an  unreconciled    enemy,  and  a 
rebel  against  God  ;  and  that  his  obedience  in  other  respects 
is  not  the  result   of  a  sincere  regard  to  the  authoi-ity  and 
glory  of  GotI  :  for  if  it  were,  the  same   principle   would 
induce  him  to  a  constant  endeavour  and  purpose  of  obeying 
every   commandment.     The  authority,    which  prohibited 
adultery,  forbade  murder  also;  and  the  s&me  was  the  case 
wi'h    every   other  requirement   of   the   law;  therefore   a 
vidlalion  of  any  one  of  them  constituted  the  man  a  trans- 
gressor,   and    i'mplied   rebellion    ffL^ninst    the    Law-giver. 
Some   would   |)crhaps  object,  that  they  "  were  n.n  under 
''  the  law,   but  under  grace,"  and  therefore  the)  might  bo 
3  T 


A.  D.  btt. 


JAMES. 


A.  D.  fciO. 


14 


What  doth  it  profit,  my  brethren, 

_..    _  man  say  he    hath  faith,  and 

"••^^.'sf'vii'  have  not  works  ?  °  can  faith  save  him  ? 
'f'  '^       15  If  ''  a  brother  or  sister  be  naked, 
'i^cor  a"*^  destitute  of  daily  food, 
cii^."!'??       i*'  And  ''one   of  you  say   unto  them, 
1  T^m.\.  s  Ti?  Depart  in  peace,  be  ye  warmed,  and  filled  ; 

i.  16   iii'  8.  Hell   Hi   7.  8   17.  2  Tel    i   5.  I  John  v.  4.  5 o  1  Cor  xv   2    Epii.  ii.  8-10 

pS.  Jobx»xi.  IG-21    Is.lviii.  7.  JO    E?.  xvlii    7,  Matl.  Xvv.  3i-li)     Mjrk  xiv   7.  l.uke 

iii.  U    Acti  ix   39.   Hell    xi.  37 C|  Joh  xxii.  7-a.  Prov   iii.  27,  28.  Malt   \iv    16,16 

XV.32.  XXV.42— 45.  Horn.  xii.  9.  2  Cor.  viii.  8.  1  Jobii  in.  IC-ln 


m  16   Jer. 
Rom    li    —    . 
Corx,ii3.1Tim   "  thouffh 


Matt 
21—23 
Luke 
AcU  V 


notwithstanding  ye  give  them  not  tiiose 
things  wliich  are  needful  to  the  body  ; 
'  what  (loth  it  profit  ? 

17  Even  "  so  faith,  if  it  hath  not 
works,  is  dead,  being  *  alone. 

18  Yea,  a  man  may  say,  'Thou  hast 
faith,  and  I  have  works  :  shew  mc  thy 
faith  t  without  thy  works,  "  and  I  will 
shew  thee  my  faith  iiy  my  works. 


rSu  oit,m  Hi 
:  14     19,    20    30. 

1  Cir  xii.   3   13. 

1  Thes.      i.      3. 

1  Tim.       i.       6. 

2  Pet   i  i-9. 
•  Gr.  1>»  ««»//•. 

1 14.    22.     Itotn. 

xiv  23       I  Cor. 

Xiii  2.r.al.  V.  e. 

Heb.  II.  6   31. 
t  SoDie      copies 

reail,      bj      tky 


nifrkt. 
122- 


.  13. 


3—10.  1  Tim.  1.  S- 


:M»tt 
Horn  viii.  I. 
2  Cor.  V.  17  vl». 
Til  ii.  7. 11-14 


in  a  state  of  acceptance,  though  ihc  law  condemned  their 
conduct  in  various  particulars  :  but  though  this  in  a  certain 
sense  was  indeed  the  case  with  true  believers  ;  yet  it  be- 
hooved them,  in  every  respect,  to  speak  and  act  as  persons 
who  were  to  be  judged  according  to  "  the  perfect  law  of 
"liberty."  {Note,  i.  25.)  For  the  whole  tenour  of  reve- 
lation, and  the  Gospel  itself,  by  which  men  were  set  at  liber- 
ty from  condemnation  and  every  yoke  of  bondage,  would 
condemn  all  those  who  did  not  repent,  and  forsake  every 
sin,  and  obey  the  commandments  of  God  in  sincerity  and 
simplicity,  from  faith  and  love  to  the  Lord  Jesus.  So 
that  if  they  habitually  allowed  themselves  in  the  practice  of 
any  known  sin,  the  Gospel  would  adjudge  them  to  be  un- 
believers ;  they  especially  who  showed  no  meicy  to  their 
neighbours,  inferiors,  and  dependents,  would  certainly  have 
judgment  without  mercy,  and  be  punished  with  the  utmost 
rigour  of  the  law.  As  no  man  could  be  a  true  believer, 
whose  heart  was  not  humbled  and  softened  into  a  compas- 
sionate, forgiving,  kind,  and  loving  disposition.  {Notes, 
&c.  Mall.  v.  7.  vi.  14,  15.  xviii.  21 — 35.)  The  exercise 
of  mercy  indeed  might  be  ascertained  by  its  "  rejoicing 
"  against  judgment,"  and  by  any  one's  taking  pleasure  in 
abating  from  the  demands  of  rigorous  justice,  and  show- 
ing kindnes.s  to  those  who  had  no  legal  claim  to  favour. 
Thus  God  deemed  it  his  glory  and  joy,  to  pardon  and 
bless  those  who  might  justly  have  been  condemned  at  his 
tribunal,  and  his  grace  taught  those   who  weie  partakers 


'  but  by  faith  ;  we  believe,  and  have  all  things  in  Christ.' 
He  therefore  inquired  of  them,  what  it  profited  a  man, 
"  though  he  said  that  he  had  faith,  and  had  no  works"  oi" 
true  piety  and  holiness,  to  which  he  could  a|ipcal  as  the 
fruits  and  evidence  of  it :  "  Could  faith  save  him  .'"  No 
doubt  true  faith,  interesting  men  in  Christ's  righteousness, 
atonement,  and  grace,  saves  their  souls  ;  but  then  it  also 
produces  holy  fruits,  and  is  evinced  to  be  genuine  by  its 
effect  on  their  hearts  and  lives  :  whereas  a  sjieculaiive  as- 
sent to  any  doctrine,  or  a  historical  belief  of  any  facts,  es- 
sentially differs  from  this  saving  faith.  The  worthlcssness  of 
such  a  dead  faith  is  here  shown  by  an  apposite  illustration  : 
If  any  poor  Christians  were  destitute  of  proper  clothing  or 
food  for  the  day,  and  so  in  immediate  distress,  and  in  danger 
of  perishing,  and  a  professed  Christian,  who  was  able  to 
relieve  them,  should  avow  much  brotherly  love,  and  express 
a  cordial  wish  and  desire  that  they  might  be  furnished  with 
raiment  and  support  by  some  kind  friend,  but  at  the  samf 
lime  should  give  them  nothing  towards  the  supply  of  their 
urgent  necessities,  would  any  man  be  so  destitute  of  com- 
mon sense,  as  to  suppose  these  unmeaning  expressions 
constituted  that  most  excellent  grace  of  '•  brotherly  love," 
which  Christ  and  his  apostles  so  gready  insisted  on  and 
extolled  ?  Or  would  a  poor  starving  jjcrsoii  be  persuaded  to 
account  it  any  better  than  a  cruel  mockery  of  his  misery  :' 
What  then  would  such  a  love  profit  cither  the  j.osscssor  or 
his  poor  brother  ?  Thus  faith  is  most  excellent  and  advan- 


of  his  mercy,  to  copy  it  in  their  conduct  towards  their  af-   tageous,  when  genuine  and  efficacious  ;  yet  that  faithj  which 
fiictcd   and  offending    brethren  :  and    all,  who  were  not   has  no  good  works  springing  from  it,  is  dead  and  worth 


taught  lo  show  mercy  to  others,  must  expect  to  be  dealt 
with  according  to  the  severity  of  justice,  in  respect  of  their 
eternal  state.  What  then  must  be  the  doom  of  the  cruel 
oppressors  and  iniquitous  tyrants  of  the  human  species  ?^ 
Some  explain  the  expression,  "  mercy  rtjoiceth  against 
''judgment,"  lo  denote  the  cheerful  exiicctation  of  a  future 
judgment,  with  which  the  exercise  of  nici-cy  to  others  in- 
spires the  true  Chri.-itian's  heart  :  but,  though  this  may  be 
implied,  yet  it  seems  not  to  be  the  proper  meaning  of  the 
passage,  or  construction  of  the  words  ;  for  to  "  glory 
'•  as^uiiisl,'''  or  "  to  rejoice  against,''''  does  not  properly  de- 
note, to  rejoice  and  glory  in  expectation  of  an  event,  but 
to  rejoice  and  glory  in  obtaining  the  ascendency  or  victory 
over  a  comj)etiior,  as  mern/  is  figuratively  re|Kesented  to 
do  over  the  severity  of  God's  judgment,  when  they  are 
justified  and  saved,  who  deserve  to  be  condemned. 

V.  14 — IS,  h  is  plain  that  the  apostle  here  argued 
against  those  who  substituted  a  notional  belief  of  the  Gos- 
pel for  the  whole  of  evangelical  religion,  and  who  were 
ready  lo  answer  exhortations  and  reproofs,  (as  many  now 
do;)  by  saying,  '  We  are  not  to  be  justified  by  our  works. 


less,  and  as  it  is  inactive  and  unfruitful,  so  it  can  by  no 
means  justify  the  possessor,  being  alone,  and  separated 
from  repentance,  love  to  God  and  man,  and  every  olh:r 
holy  affection.  It  would  therefore  be  most  absurd  to  sup- 
pose that  the  Lord  would  ajiprove  such  a  failli,  when  no 
poor  Christian  would  value  love  of  exactly  the  same  kind. 
So  that  a  Christian,  who  was  more  attentive  "  lo  the  work 
•'  of  faith  and  labour  of  love,"  than  to  the  disputatious 
profession  of  certain  doctrines,  being  questioned  by  one  of 
another  stamp,  might  say  to  him,  "  Thou  hast  faith,  and 
•'  I  have  works  ;  show  mc,  therefore,  thy  faith  without 
"  thy  works,"  if  any  conceivable  method  can  be  found  of 
doing  this,  and  in  the  mean  time,  '  I  will  proceed  to  show 
'  thee,  and  all  around  me,  that  faith  in  Christ  influences 
'  and  rules  in  my  heart,  by  the  works  of  a  sober,  right- 
'  cous,  and  godly  life.'  Most  copies  read  "  show  me 
"  thy  faith  by  thy  works,  and  I  will  show  thee  my  faiih 
"  by  my  works."  '  Thou  professest  to  believe,  and  dis- 
'  gracest  that  profession  by  thy  conduct ;  but  do  not  expect 
'  to  be  considered  as  a  believer,  till  thou  showest  thy  faith 
'  by  the  good  works  of  a  holy  life  :  and   thou  consurtSst 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  II. 


.^.  D.  60. 


xDeut  ^i  4,  I?.       19  Thou  ^  belicvest  that  there  is  one 
sl'xiv.j.^i'js  God;  >■  thou  tloest  well :  e  the  devils  also 
believe,  and  tremble 


xlvi  9  Zi 
9.  Mirk 
Joliriwii  3  Rom  ^,^     rt     .       -i,    .\  i  ^  r\ 

iiuo  icor  .ii.      20  But  Wilt  thou  know,  ''  U  vain  man. 

4  6    Gal    "     '■' 
1  Tim.  II.  5.  Ju(ie 


V  R^  Jon. 
ilartr  v 
!  Matt 


S;  6  ''that  faith  without  woiks  is  dead.'' 

21  Was  not  '  Abraham  our  Father 
juslilied  by  works,  *=  when  he  had  offered 
■i'fke'^^v  %I  Isaac  his  son  upon  the  altar.-* 
six"  ir'xilv  --  *  Seest  thou  how  '  faith  wrou<:^ht 
sx.2"'3^m'*'''  ^^'■'•'i  '''^  works,  and  by  works  was  ^  faith 
','„=,V*^.'a'!;made  perfect  ? 

U.  Prov  sii.  M. -.     - 

i.  6.  T 


2i  30.   JofiD   1 
\liii.  2    Man  sii. 

•  Or.  r*OB  , 

IT,  IB. 


1  Cor.  X' 

on,  11 c  Josh 

39.  53  56.  Acts  vji.  i 
S!iv.  31-40  Rom  i 
I.-. r  13.  Gal   V. 


35.  3G    Gil    vi   3   Col    ii.  8    1  Tim 
Li;.  3    Is  Ii   3    Matt,  iii  9  Luke  i. 

Horn.    i5.  1.    12.  16 d  m    24 

20 e  Gen.  sxii    9—12    16— 

Hebxi.  17—19. g  I  Jolin   ii. 


'  me,  as  not  ^ufficiontly  exact,  or  zealous  in  respect  of 
'  faith  ;  bdt  I  deem  it  better  to  evince  it  by  my  works, 
'  than  by  disputing  about  it.'  Either  reading  warrants  the 
same  int'erence  ;  nan-icly,  that  there  is  no  possible  way  to 
show  that  we  really  do  believe  in  Christ,  except  by  being 
"  zealous  of  good  works,"  from  evangelical  motives,  and 
for  evangelical  purj^oses  ;  and  where  good  works  are  evi- 
dently wanting,  the  most  confident  profession  of  the  most 
orthodox  creed,  can  only  prove  a  man  to  be  a  weli-instructed 
hypocrite,  who  has  received  a  system  of  doctrine  into  his 
understanding  as  true,  but  has  never  been  so  convinced  of 
its  excellency,  as  to  admit  it  into  his  heart  experimentally, 
as  the  influential  principle  of  his  conduct  towards  God  and 
man.  '  A  wicked  opinion  having  sprung  up,  ev^n  in  the 
'  apostle?s  days,  by  misunderstanding  Paul's  arguments, 
'  Peter,  John,  James,  and  Jude,  aimed,  in  their  epistles, 
'  principally  at  this  end,  to  vindicate  the  doctrine  of  Paul 
'  from  the  false  consequences  charged  upon  it,  and  to  show 
'  that  faith,  without  works,  is  nothing  worth.  But  indeed 
'  Paul  does  not  spea^  of  faith  at  large,  but  only  of  that 
'  living,  fruitful,  and  evangelical  faith,  which,  he  says, 
"  worketh  by  love."  '  As  for  that  faith,  void  of  good 
'  works,  which  these  men  thought  sufficient  to  salvation, 
'  he  declareth  positively  against  it.  Peter  calls  it  mresl- 
'•  ing,  (2  Pet,  ii.  16.)  because  Paul  was  in  truth  of  the 
'  same  opinion  with  the  other  apostles,  and  held  eternal 
•  life  impossible  to  be  attained  by  any  faith  which  had  not 
'  the  aUestation  of  a  holy  life.'     {Augusline.) 

V.  19,  20.  To  show  the  vanity  of  such  a  faith  as 
did  not  influence  the  heart  and  conduct,  the  apostle  men- 
tioned the  fundamental  article  of  all  religion,  the  existence 
of  one  God  as  the  only  Object  of  all  worship  and  service. 
Now  the  professed  Christian,  before  described,  believed  this 
important  truth,  but  without  making  any  practical  use  of  it. 
No  doubt  he  acted  more  properly  in  believing  this  truth, 
than  they  did  who  denied  it  5  but  of  what  advantage  could 
this  be  to  him,  seeing  the  very  devils  believed  it  also  ?  Nay, 
they  trembled  at  the  thoughts  of  the  omnipotent  power  and 
righteous  vengeance  of  the  one  living  and  true  God ;  yet 
they  continued  implacably  to  hate  his  perfections,  govern- 
ment, cause,  and  service.  If  any  man  therefore  believed 
all  the  truths  of  the  Gospel  in  the  same  manner,  with  the 
utmost  exactness,  he  could  not  know  them  more,  accu- 
rately, or  assent  to  them  with  greater  certainty,  than 
devils  did.     Would  not  then  the  vain  antinoraian  disputer 


Murk  xM 
V.  LM  I.uke 
t.    Act^    i 


1.10  22  2Tiai  i 
IG.  1  I'el.  li.  6. 

i  Gen  XV  C.  K., 
iv.  3-6     10,  I 


n  18-22. 

0  Josh 

i    9-2  i 

vi      17. 

22-25 

lU'b   %\ 

31. 

p  Job  X. 

Miv    11 

15      Ps 

civ.  2a 

cslvi.  4 

£c.  xi 

7  U  ii 

22.  Liil^ 

Su  un.  14.  17.  20 

23  And  "  the  .scriptui^e  was  fulfilled 
which  saith,  '  Abraham  believed  God, 
and  it  was  imputed  unto  him  for  right- 
eousness :  and  he  was  called  '■  tlie  friend 
of  Go  J. 

21  Ye  '  see  then  how  that  by  works  a 
man  is  justified,  and  not  by  faith  only. 

2.')  Likewise  also,  "  was  not  "llahab 
the  harlot  "  justified  by  works,  "  when 
she  had  received  the  messengers,  and  had 
sent  them  out  another  way  } 

26  For  P  as  the  body  widiout  the 
I  spirit  is  dead,  1  so  faith  without  works 
is  dead  also. 

xtiii   l'..  Acts  vii.  59,  GO. tOr,  lirtvif* n 


be  at  length  convinced  by  the  testimony  of  an  apostle,  and 
such  irrefragable  arguments,  that  faith  without  works  was 
dead,  worthless,  and  useless;  like  a  dead  tree,  fit  only  to 
be  cut  down  and  cast  into  the  fire ;  or  a  dead  corpse,  to  be 
buried  out  of  sight,  that  its  putrefaction  might  not  annoy 
the  living?  It  is  vain  to  say,  as  some  have  done,  that  de- 
vils are  not  under  a  dispensation  of  mercy,  and  therefore 
they  have  no  ground  for  appropriatrng  the  revelation  and 
promise  of  salvation  to  themselves.  For  the  apostle  is  not 
speaking  of  the  different  circumstances  of  fallen  angels 
and  fallen  men,  but  of  the  difference  between  dead,  inact- 
ive, inefficient  faith,  and  that  "  faith  which  worketh  by 
"  love  ;"  and  his  argument  proves,  beyond  all  doubt,  that 
a  faith,  which  is  of  no  better  kind  than  that  ofihe  devils, 
cannot  possibly  profit  the  possessor,  however  he  may  be 
circumstanced ;  for  this  plain  reason,  because  it  is  not  that 
faith  to  which  the  promises  are  made. 

V.  2'— 26.  The  apostle  next  proved  his  assertion  by 
examples.  Was  not  Abraham,  the  father  of  the  Israel- 
ites, and  spiritually  of  believers,  justified  by  works,  when, 
at  God's  command,  he  did  not  hesitate  to  offer  his  beloved 
Isaac  for  a  burnt-offering?  {Notes,  &c.  Gen.  xxii.  Heb.%[. 
IJ" — J 9-)  Did  not  his  works  evidence  the  reality  and  holy 
efficacy  of  his  faith,  and  prove  him  accepted  before  God  ? 
The  attentive  reader  must  see  in  what  a  powerful  manner 
his  faith  in  the  promises  of  God  operated  to  produce  good 
works,  in  obedience  to  his  commands,  in  the  most  trying 
circumstances,  universally,  and  without  reserve  ;  and  thus 
"  by  works  was  his  faith  made  perfect,"  as  the  tree  is  in 
its  perfect  state  when  grown  to  maturity,  and  loaded  on 
every  branch  with  abundance  of  valuable  fruit.  Thus  the 
scripture  was  fulfilled,  which  declared  that  "Abraham 
"  believed  God,  and  it  was  imputed  to  him  for  rit^hteous- 
"  ness  ;"  in  consequence  of  which  he  was  adni'itted  to 
such  a  state  of  peace  and  intimate  communion  with  God, 
that  he  was  honoured  with  the  privileges  and  appellation 
of  his  "  friend."  {Marg.  Ref.)  Abraham's  justification 
by  faith  took  place  many  years  before  he  was  commanded 
to  sacrifice  Isaac  ;  but  his  obedience  in  that  respect  proved 
him  to  be  a  sound  character,  and  justified  him  as  a  true 
beltpver,  and  a  devoted  servant  of  God.  So  that  it  was 
evident  there  was  a  good  and  important  sense,  in  which 
"  a  man  was  justified  by  works,  and  not  by  faith  only,"  as 
his  works  must  be  appealed  to  for  the  justification  of  his 
professed  faith  before  men ;  and  as  they  will  be  adduced 

3  T  2 


A.  D.  (iO. 


J  AWES. 


J.   D.  60- 


CHAP.  .111 


./9  caution  a<!ai/isf  an  nssumiiig  nnJ  aspirin!! 

roni'iict,\,   1.      The  fatal   effects  of  an 


brfore  the  tribunal  of  GoJ  to  distinmiish  true  believers 
from  hypocrites  ;  nor  will  faith  justify  any  innii  before 
Ciod,  who  is  not  thus  j'istifii\l  before  (he  world  by  his 
works  also.  Not  th;itihis  ail!  be  a  second  jiistificatioii  by 
works  in  the  sense  for  wliich  nviny  contend,  as  the 
merits  of  Christ,  dejiencled  on  by  li\ing  faith,  can  alone 
instify  a  dinner  before  Goil  from  first  to  last;  but  the  good 
Mirks  of  the  true  believer,  from  the  time  when  he  re- 
.  rived  Chn'st  to  that  of  his  death,'  how  long  or  ho.v  short 
soever  that  space  may  be,  will  suffice  to  distinguish  his 
livin"  faith  from  the  dead  faitli  of  mere  professors,  to 
jiisllft/  him  against  every  charge  of  hypocrisy,  and  to 
prove'  him  entitled  "  to  the  gift  of  God,  even  eternal  life 
"  tiirongh  Jesus  Christ."  In  like  manner,  even  Rahab, 
who  had  been  a  harlot,  was  justified  by  works,  when  her 
futh  wrought  by  love  to  the  people  of  the  Lord,  and  she 
entertained  the  messengers  and  dismissed  them  in  peace, 
at  the  hazard  of  her  iiie,  (iSotes,  Josh.  ii.  lleh.  xi.  31.; 
for  this  conduct  proved  her  faith  to  be  living  and  influential ; 
it  showed  that  she  did  indeed  believe  with  her  heart,  and 
jiot  merely  by  an  inelFicacious  assent  of  the  understanding. 
For  as  the  human  body,  when  destitute  of  the  spirit  or 
soul,  is  a  mere  dead  corpse,  without  motion  or  activity, 
however  exactly  formed  in  every  part,  and  thus  dilTers 
essentially  from  a  living  man;  even  so  faith,  without  works, 
is  a  dead  carcass,  not  only  worthless,  but  polluting  and  offen- 
sive. It  is  unnecessary  to  use  further  arguments  to  prove 
the  consistency  of  James'  doctrine  with  that  of  the  apostle 
Paul.  St.  Paul  evidently  meant  that  faith  alone  inter- 
ested a  sinner  in  the  mercy  of  God,  through  the  merits  of 
Christ,  for  justification  ;  but  the  faith,  of  which  he  sj^ake, 
wrouo-lit  by  love  constraining  to  obedience,  and  was  con- 
nected/with a  new  creation  unto  holiness.  St.  James 
meant'that  no  faith,  which  was  not  productive  of  good 
•works,  could  justify  a  man  before  God:  that  a  speculative 
assent,  or  an  indolent  reliance,  separate  from  repentance, 
diligence  in  the  use  of  appointed  means,  and  holy  obe- 
dience, was  dead  and  unprofitable;  and  that,  consequently, 
there  was  a  sound  sense,  in  which  a  man  might  be  said  to 
be  justified  by  his  works,  and  in  perfect  consistency  with 
*'  liis  faith  being  imputed  to  him  for  righteousness,"  as 
in  the  case  of  Abraham.  But  St.  Paul  opposed  those 
who  objected  to  the  doctrine  of  justification  by  faith,  and 
St.  James  wrote  against  such  as  perverted  it.  Both  views 
of  the  subject  are  useful  to  the  humble,  upright,  and  atten- 
tive ;  but  the  Lord  sees  good,  that  the  self-uise,  the  proud, 
the  heedless,  and  the  licentious,  should  have  somewhat  to 
cavil  at  and  stumble  over.  Indeed,  the  same  interpretation, 
wliich  is  necessary  to  render  one  part  of  these  verses  con- 
sistent with  another,  at  tlie  same  time  renders  them 
consistent  witli  the  doctrine  of  St.  Paul  concerning  justi- 
fication by  faith.  (23.)  '  It  is  a  dilfrrenl  thing  to  say 
'  that  the  faith  which  is  without  works  is  dead,  from  say- 
'  ing  that  faith  is  dead  without  works  ;  as  if  faith  derived 
'  its  life  and  power  from  works,  which  is  not  less  ab- 
*  5urdj  than  if  we  should  say  that  the  body  is  dead  with- 


uabri'lled  tonq-tc,  anl  the  difficultif  and 
duty  of  governini:;  the  tongue,  :i — 12. 
The  nature  aud  effects  of  earthly  and 
hiavenly  tcisilom  contrasted,  1 .3 — !  U. 


'  out  sense  and  motion,  as  if  sense  and  motion  were  the 
'  cause  of  life  ;  when  we  should  say  that  the  body,  which 
'  IS  without  sense  and  motion,  is  ilrad  ;  for  the  cause  is. 
'  understood  from  the  necessary  effects,  and  works  are  the 
'  evidences  and  effects  of  living  faith,  and  not  the  cause  of 
'  it.'     {Htzii.) 

PRACTIC.\L  OBSERVATlOiXS. 
V.   1—7. 

The  Lord  Jesus  is  the  true  Fountain  of  honour,  and 
they  are  the  most  honourable  who  best  serve  him  and 
most  rescmblo  him,  v.hatevcr  their  external  rank  or  ap- 
pearance may  be.  But  how  difficult  is  it  for  us  to  divest 
ourselves  of  carnal  reasonings  and  corrupt  prejudices  in 
such  matters!  and  to  give  decent  respect  to  superiors, 
without  a  partial  regard  to  the  affluence  and  splendour, 
whirli  too  often  are  t!ie  apjiendagcs,  or  heralds,  of  vice 
and  foily.  But  if  this  does  not  become  the  disciple  of  tl.e 
lowly  Jesus,  it  is  still  more  criminal  to  treat  the  poor 
with  con'empt,  because  of  their  mean  garments  and  in- 
digent riicumstances,  when  peiha[)S  they  are  adorned  with 
wisdom  and  grace,  angels  delight  in  ministering  to  them, 
and  Christ  rejoices  over  them  to  do  them  good.  ^Vc  should 
watch  and  pray  against  so  corrupt  a  judgment,  and  such  evil 
thoughts,  in  all  cases,  but  especially  in  the  worship  of  God, 
before  whom  the  ricli  and  the  poor  meet  together,  and 
are  regarded  entirely  according  to  their  characters,  and  not 
in  the  least  according  to  their  rank.  It  is  greatly  to  be 
desired,  that  every  degree  or  ajipeaiance  of  the  evil  here 
reproved  could  be  removed  from  our  congregations,  and 
that  we  should  more  constantly  reaicmber  that  "  God 
'•'  hath  chosen  the  poor  of  this  world  rich  in  faith, 
"  and  heirs  of  the  kingdom  which  he  hath  promised  to 
"  those  who  love  him."  The  poor  should  hence  learn  to 
seek  these  riches  and  honours,  and  the  assurance  of  them, 
with  increasing  earnestness;  to  be  contented  in  their  low 
estate,  to  rejoice  in  their  spiritual  privileges,  to  be  cheer- 
ful' in  the  humble  duties  of  their  station,  to  be  tharikful 
for  their  advantages,  and  to  pray  for  their  rich  neighbours, 
that  they  may  not  be  put  off  with  a  perishing  inhf  rilance. 
The  rich  also  should  learn  to  rejoice  with  licnibling  in 
their  perilous  pre-eminence,  not  to  tru^^t  in  their  earthly 
treasures,  and  not  to  dtspise  Iheir  jionr  I'rrtliren,  but  to 
seek  the  true  riches.,  atid  to  improve  their  talents  with  a 
constant  recollection  of  the  time  when  they  must  give  an 
account  of  their  stewardship.  For  soon  the  condition 
of  the  wealthy  oppressor,  persecutor,  and  blasphemer  of 
Christ,  and  that  of  the  poor  desp'Sfd  believer,  will  be  re- 
versed, when  the  latter  will  be  comforted,  and  the  former 
tormented,  for  evermore.     (A'o/es,  Lw/c«  xvi.  19 — 31.) 

V.  8—13. 
-^♦^— 
We  should  in  all  things  observe  and  endeavour  to  fulfil 
the  royal  law  of  loving  our  neighbours  as  ourselves  j  but  if 


ji.  L).  130. 


CHAPTER  in. 


Ma't. 
A.ts 


iXieater 


brctliic.'i,  '  be  not  many  ma>lurs. 
knouiiig  liiat  we  sliall  receive  the 
^  coudeiniiaiion. 

— I.  Let.  j( 
;'.  I  i:iir  ir 
II  1  Cor   si 


1  r 

Dr  \ii 

:»  Jf.lih    it    n    1  Tim,  11  7.   2  T 

m   i.  11    Or 

lii 

Mcxi; 

7—9.    l.ukc    Kii.  «7.  j8    xvi.  2 

Acta  \s  S 

10 

!eli.  xi 

li.  17. ♦  ClI,jitdgViiul.  Matt. 

vii.  1,2.  sx. 

wc  have  iT.'^pccl  of  persons,  we  commit  sin  and  are  cop- 
vii  tod  as  transgressors,  even  though  we  be  not  guilty  ofahy 
gross  violation  of  justice  and  truth.  If  our  obedience  he 
sincere,  it  will  be  uni\ersal,  as  far  as  we  are  acquainted 
with  our  Lord's  will,  for  the  same  authority  is  affronted 
whatever  command  is  broken.  In  vain  do  men  urge  that 
they  ai-e  not  und.cr  the  law,  whilst  they  allow  themselves 
in  known  sin  ;  the  very  Gospel  will  consign  ihcm  over  to 
the  righteous  vengeance  of  God,  and  all  the  cui'ses  of  the 
law  will  be  executed  upon  them,  with  a  tremendous  in- 
crease of  punishment,  fur  having  "  sinned  on  that  grace 
"  might  abound."  But  the  haid-heartcd,  selfish,  impla- 
capible,  and  ojjprcssive  professor  of  Christianity,  has  the 
greatest  cause  to  tremble;  for  if  •'  he  sliall  have  judo-- 
"  mcnt  without  mercy,  who  hath  showed  no  mercy,"  the 
meanest  slave,  that  ever  was  whipped  and  worked  to  death, 
must  be  considered  as  happy,  compared  with  his  haughty 
cruel  tyrant;  and  this  will  sufficiently  appear,  "  when  the 
"  earth  shall  discloseher  blood,  and  shall  no  more  cover 
''her  slain. 

V.   14—26, 


2  ror'in  i;iany  things  wc  olTentl 
Mr  any  man  ollLnd  not  in  woid, 
same  is  "  a  pcifect  man,  and  able  ai.so 
bridle  the  whole  body. 

siii.;i,  llet   V.  10. liCorix.17.  c  ■•>«  on,    J 


i.  D.   GO. 

HI 

':   1   K-Tlf,  ti.i    4G 

SCI,,-.     >i.       M. 

the 

ITOV    US.  u    Ec 

'to 

6.    Koi.i    111.  ig. 
vii.:l.    lial.iii. 

S2.  ?    17    1  Jobii 

Vain  men,  while  neglecting  judgment,  mercy,  and  Ihe 
love  of  God,  quiet  their  conscience,  and  ward  off  reproof, 
by  talking  of  faith,  of  mercy,  of  salvation;  but  God  will 
no  more  regard  their  heartless  assent  to  truth,  or  their 
indolent  presumjituoas  reliance  on  his  mercy,  than  their 
hollow  expressions  of  love  to  their  poor  destitute  neigh- 
bours. Let  no  man  deceive  himself:  faith,  being  alone 
and  not  jiroductive  of  good  works,  is  no  better  than  the 
faith  of  devils,  and  will  leave  the  possessor  in  thel'r  com- 
pany to  all  elernity.  Would  we  be,  with  Abraham,  "  the 
. "  fiicnds  of  God,"  we  must  both  believe  his  promise, 
(rust  his  mercy,  and  obey  his  comiriandment ;  or  else  pub- 
licans and  harlots  will  enter  heaven  before  us:  and  a 
believing  Rahab  shall  be  justified  by  her  works,  and  dis- 
tinguished from  all  open  unbelievers,  and  those  whose  faith 
was  dead,  befoi'c  the  assembled  world,  when  many  dis- 
pulers  for  orthodox  creeds,  which  they  h.^tve  disgraced  by 
their  livc>,  shitll  have  their  portion  with  the  workers  of  ini- 
(juiiy,  '•  in  outer  darkness,  where  is  weeping  and  gnashing 
"  of  teeth." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  IIT.  V.  1,  2.  The  word,  here  rendered 
"■  masters,"  si.^niries  fff/c/iers:  some  ought  to  be  teachers 
but  none  ought  to  domineer,  assume  authority  in  the 
Church,  or  indulge  a  censorious  arrogant  temper.  When 
'  the  aposde  forbids  many  to  be  such,  he  spcms  to  allow 
'  that  some  may  ;  and  consequently  I  think  "  teachers" 
'  ought  to  be  explained  in  an  innocent  sense.'  {Doddridge.) 
An  arrogant,  self-preferring,  dictatorial  temper,  whether 
it  led  men,  without  a  jiroper  call  or  suitable  qualifications, 
to  aspire  to  the  office  of  teachers,  or  whether  it  induced 
them  to  assume  pre-eminence  in  other  ways,  was  the 
general  object  of  the  apostle's  reprehension ;   though  the  I 


tormer,  as  the  eflecl  of  such  a  temper,  seems  to  have  been 
principally  intended.  Many  converts  to  Christianity  uould 
he  desirous  of  the  distincUon  of  teacher:,   with  a   view  to 
the  credit  and  prc-tmiiicnce  of  that  ^iffice,  or  from    a  mis- 
taken idea  that  they  could  not  glorify  God,  and  do  good  to 
man,  in  other  stations  ;  while  perhaps  they  were  not  aware 
of  the  wjglit  and  difficulty   of  the  work,  and  the  solemn 
account  which  nmst  be  given    of  it.     But   they  ought   to 
know,  and  seriou.sly  consider,  that    teachers  must  stand  a 
greater  or  more  strict  judgment   than  other  n;en,  and   that 
false,  unfaithfiil,  ambitious,  and  selfish  teachers,  would  be 
subject  to  a  greater  and    more   awful    condemnation  than 
other  sinners.     This  is  also  in  a  degree  applicable  to  the 
case  of  censorious,  assuming,    and  domineering  persons  in 
any  station.     {Notes,  Matt.  vii.  1—6.     Luk£  vi.  37,  tin.) 
Indeed,  even  true  believers,  though  preserved   from    final 
condemnation,  if  employed  as  teachers,   must  exjiect  to  be 
called  to  a  more  strict  account  than  their  brethren  ;  and  as 
their  conduct  would  be  more  severely  scrutinized  by  men 
than  that  of  others,   so  they    wculd  be    more  sharply  re- 
buked and  chastened  by  God  for  their  ofTenccs,  in  older  to 
the  display  of  his  glory,  and  the  prevention  of  scandals  in 
the  Church  :  so  that  every  attempt  to  force  themselves  in- 
to eminent  and  conspicuous  stations,  would  ensure  a  larger 
measure  of  painful  and  mortifying  trials.     {Note  1  Cor. 
XI.  31—3-1.)     Nor  could  any  man  expect  to  behave  so  as 
to  escape  correction  or  condemnation  ;  for  in  many  things 
ailoflended,   without  excepting  the    apostles  themselves: 
al!  frequently  tripped  or   stumbled    in  their  walk,  though 
they  did  not  utterly  fall ;  and  the  more  men  were  advanced 
and  distinguished,  the  greater  would  be  their  dangers,  the 
more    noticed    their  transgressions,  and   the  more  needful 
their  rebukes  and  chastisements.     Especially  it  would   be 
found  extremely  difficult  for  them  to  speak  so  much,  and 
so  often,  as  the   public  and  private  duties  of  the  ministry 
required,    without   often   uttering    unadvised    words,    dis- 
honourable  to   God,    injurious  to  men,   or   the   result  of 
pride,  anger,  or  some  selfish   passion.     So    that  idle   and 
evil   words  must  be  multiplied,  in    consequence  of  men's 
improperly  entering  into   the  pastoral  cflice  :  nor  could  any 
wholly  esca|ie  this  guilt;  though  such  as  were  duly  called 
to  the  service  mightexiiect  proportionable  grace  and'mercy. 
{Notes,  Is.  vi.  5—8.     Matt.  xii.  34—37.)     if  indeed  any 
man   were  able  to  bridle  his  tongue,   so  as   not  at  all  to 
offend  in  his  words,  he  must  be  a    perfect   man,  able  also 
to  govern,  restrain,  and  use  all  the  appetites,  senses,  and 
members  of  his  body,  "  as  instruments  of  righteousness," 
in  subserviency  to  the  glory  of  God  and  in  obedience  to  his 
will,  seeing  he  was  found  able  to  govern  the  most  unruly 
of  them  all.     (i.    26.)     N»  man  actually  attained    to  this 
absolute  perfection ;  for  in  many   tilings  al-l  oflended  :  but 
the  degree  of  a  man's  wisdom  and   grace  might  be  a.<cer- 
tained,  by  the  measure  in  which  he  was  enabled  to  govern 
his  tongue  :  so   that,  if  nothing  in  principle  or   practice 
proved  the  conlraij,  he,  who  most  avoided  all  improjiot 


A.  D.  CO. 


.iA.\iiv 


.1.  D.  60. 


*-24.  Job  XX 

15  xsii  17. 
X.3      xii    2—1 


*i!iii"°28*'^'H?  3  Beliokl,  '  wc  put  bits  ii>  the  horses' j 
ru'x^v^s":  nioutlis,  thr\t  they  may  obey  us  ;  and  >ve| 
'jon  ?i  "hiii:  turn  about  their  whole  body.  | 

sillii^.Kr'"  4  Behold  also  tlie  sliips,  which  though  1 
'iiwz^'xH'll  they  be  so  great,  and  ''  arc  driven  of  fierce  j 
"'  ""ili'^it'  winds,  yet  arc  tliey  turned  about  with  a; 
"2.  very  small  helm,whitliersoever  the  govern- j 
xii  18.  xviii'Vi;  or  listcth. 

iB.Ti  «vni"».  .O  Even  so  the  tongue  is  a  little  mena-j  men,  which  are 
"fv.  ao  aVc!:  bcr,  and  '  boastcth  great  things.  13eho!d,, 
i!o-" .  Tb,i^'  how  great  a  *  matter  a  little  lire  kindlcth  !j 
k  .u;ig°x„  .i-c.  (j  And  ^  the  tongue  is  afire,  '  a-  Avorld 
TciirV  of  iniquity  :  so  is  tiie  tongue  aniong  our 
^'""il  niembers,  that  it  defileth  tlie  whole  body, 
i '"  and  sctlcth  on  fire  the  t  course  of  nature  ; 


'\Vi    .IVl.  9.XXX. 
i:.xxxy.  !8    li. 

even  u  ivii. «.  i,ii. 


XX   1 


Vi.U 

a     Prov    > 

xvi  27.  XX 

'"-6  L^v"'jiv  '^"'^  "  '^  is  set  on  fire  of  hell. 

11.  Num  XXV  2 

lfi?.'(;'^jud'''"i'vi   15-20     1  Sam.  sxM  9-17.    2  Sam.  xiii.  2G-29    xv.  2-6^ 

XV.i.  1,  2"l  Kio'S  xxi   5-15    Prov    i.  10-U  vi    K.   vii,  5   21.  viii.  £1-23.  E,     ....  ..  v 

17  Jer.xx  10  xxviii  16  Matt  xii  2l  32-36  xv  18.19  Mark  vn.  20— 22  xiv  65- 
S7' Acts  vi  13  xs.  30.  Horn  iii.  13.  U  xvi.  17.  18  Kph  v.^D.  4  Col.  iii.S.D  2  Tbes  ii 
10-12  Tit  i    11    SPet.ii    1.2.  iii.  3.  3John  10  Ju.le2— 10   15—18   Hcv    li    14,15  Kiil. 

1-5    U   iviii  23  xix    20 f  Gt  jiliict    Ez  i   15.16 m  Luke  jvi  24.  Acts  v 

•J.  2Cor.  xi.  U-16.  2Tlies  ii   S.Ucv.xii  8 IG 


7   For  every  t  liind  of  beasts,  and  of 


20-21 


n  afore. 


birds,  and  of  serpents,  and  of  things  in  '',rX"L\a,mcof 
tiie  sea, "  is  tamed,  and  hath  been  tamed  o"°,"  .„,  c.  ?,. 
o(\)  mankind.  lix.v'uiVa  J. 

8  But  the  tongue  can  no  man  tame  :  "pv^y.ir^'cS; 
il  is  "an  unrulv  evil,  ''  full  of  deadly  iiom"  iiT  !'■ 
poison.     # 

0  ■»  Tljprewith  '  bless  we  God, 

the  Father;    and    '  therewith  curse  we  i  Aci,n2f"'' 

made  alter  the  simili-  so.ps  x-.xiv  i 

tudeofGod. 

10  Out    "of  the  same  mouth  proceed-  >  ^      \ 
eth  blessing  and  cucsing.     My  brethren,  2s>m   xvi.  s 
^  these  things  ought  not  so  to  be.  i'J<  '"2   '  <  ^7- 

11  Doth  a  fountain  send  forth  at  the  x',"".?/ ftu*i 
same  ||  place  sweet  water  and  bitter  ?  in'.'.n* 26  •>-  ix 

12  Can  ^  the  fig-tree,  my  brethren,  „V'^r  1c-2o 
bear  olive-berries  .'*  either  a  vine,  figs  }  ifj'j  ^'iV,*"!" 
^  so  can  no  fountain  both  yield  salt  water  "p'J,  j„''9  " 
and  fresh.  ^'^saSi  x""  12 

I  Cor.  iii.  3.   1  Tim   V    13 1|  Or.  Ao/« y  Is  v   2-4    Jer   i;.21.   Matt,  vii    16— 

20  xii  33     Luke  vi.  43  44    Rom.  xi.  16-18. z  Ex.  ST.  23-25    8  Kiugs  ii.  19-22. 

Ej  xlvii.  8-11. 


words,  and  spake  most  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  edifi-l 
cation  of  men,  must  be  deemed  the  most  eminent  Chris- 
tian :  whereas  falehood,  boastings,  revihngs,  and  corrupt 
conversation,  brought  a  man's  character  into  suspicion  or 
disrepute,  whatever  else  seemed  to  be  good  in  it.  The! 
.Jews  at  that  time,  even  when  grossly  ignorant  and  vicious,] 
were  exceedingly  prone  to  consider  themselves  as  called  | 
and  qualified  t^  be  the  religious  teachers  of  mankind;' 
(Rom.  ii.  17 — 21  :)  and,  probably,  the  apostle  saw,  that 
many  of  the  Jewish  converts  to  Christianity  were  influenced, 
bv  die  remains  of  the  same  disposition,  to  aspire  prema- 
turely, from  questionable  motives,  or  without  jnoper  quali- 
fications and  weight  of  character,  to  the  othce  of  teacliers 
or  ministers,  which   he  counted  it  needful  thus  to  repress. 

The  word,  rendered  condemnalion,  mcniv^  jiiilormenl,  in 

many  places  at  least.     {Hhttl.  vii.  'i  Ads  xxiv.  25.  Rom. 
V.  16.  1  Cor.  xi.  29.  32.  Gr.) 

V.  3—6.  To  show  the  importance  of  the  subject,  the 
aposdc  observed,  that  the  estimate  must  not  be  made  ac- 
rording  to  appearance,  but  by  the  eflcct.  The  horse, 
though  a  powerful  and  spirited  animal,  might  be  directed 
Ijy  the  bit  in  his  mouth  according  to  tlie  will  of  the  rider, 
and  his  whole  body  followed  that  guidance ;  whereas,  if 
that  were  omitted,  great  danger  and  mischief  would  ensue  ; 
and  the  ships,  though  of  vast  bulk,  and  driven  by  violent 
winds  on  the  impetuous  ocean,  might  be  directed  by  a  very 
small  helm  according  to  the  moiion  of  the  pilot's  hand. 
Even  so  the  tongue,  thougii  a  little  member,  boasted  and 
•doried  of  being  able  to  do  great  things  :  when  properly 
l)ridled  and  directed,  it  could  produce  the  most  blessed 
effects,  but  if  neglected,  the  most  fatal  consetjuences  must 
follow.  For  let  any  man  consider  how  vast  a  quantity  of 
fuel  a  small  match,  or  even  a  sj^ark  of  fire,  would  suffice 
to  kindle,  and  what  tremendous  conflagrations  might 
follow,  and  hence  learn  the  importanre  of  the  tongue; 
which  is,  in  fact,  a  fire  to  destroy  all  beibre  it,  and  a 
world  of  iniquity,  comprehending,  in  the  abuse  of  it.  all 


the  wickedness  of  the  universe,  in  miniature,  or  rather  in 
embryo.  Its  situation  and  office  among  the  members  is 
such,  that  it  defileth  the  whole  body,  and  inflames  or  gives 
ven*.  to  all  those  corrupt  passions,  by  which  men  are  insti- 
gated to  commit  the  several  vices,  of  which  the  other 
members  are  the  instruments.  Nay,  it  setteth  on  fire  the 
whole  circle  of  nature,  through  every  generation,  and  pro- 
duces the  most  extensive  and  prolific  mischiefs  all  over 
the  earth ;  being  indeed  set  on  fire  of  hell ;  as  the  devil, 
working  on  the  various  lusts  of  man's  apostate  nature,  and 
exciting  men  to  vent  their  abominable  thoughts  by  their 
tongues,  disseminates  from  one  to  another,  all  over  the 
earth,  atheism,  infidelity,  heresies,  blasphemies,  impiety, 
lies,  slanders,  emulations,  lewdness,  and  discords,  whence 
all  kinds  and  degrees  of  atrocious  and  destructive  crimes 
proceed.     (Mar^.  Ref.) 

V.  7 — 12.  Every  kind,  or  nature,  of  living  creatures, 
however  monstrous,  ravenous,  fierce,  or  venomous,  has 
been  and  is  subd2ied  by  the  reason,  courage,  and  perse- 
vering efforts,  of  the  human  species,  by  which  means  the 
mischiefs,  which  otherwise  would  have  been  occasioned  by 
them,  are  in  a  great  measure  prevented ;  but  no  man  could 
ever  find  out  a  way  to  subdue  the  tongue,  or  to  hinder 
wicked  men  from  corrupting  the  principles,  polluting  the 
imaginations,  and  inflaming  the  passions  of  others,  by 
their  mischievous  discourse.  No  one,  however  wise, 
powerful  or  excellent,  has  ever  been  able,  by  laws, 
punishments,  arguments,  or  any  other  method,  to  stop  the 
progress  of  this  evil,  which  etTects  far  more  tremendous 
desolations,  in  communities,  churches,  and  families,  and 
does  far  more  to  make  men  miserable,  here  and  hereafter, 
than  all  the  venomous  and  voracious  creatures  in  the  world 
combined  together  can  do.  The  word,  rendered  tamed 
properly  means  subdued.  It  could  scarcely  be  said  that  all, 
kinds  of  sea-monsters,  crocodiles,  and  serpents,  had  been 
tamed,  or  rendered  tractable,  by  men  ;  but  they  have  all 
been  brought  under  subjection    in  one  way  c*  another^ 


.7.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  ril. 


.1. Bc.»ni.  1. s.      13  Who  ^  w  a  wibC  man  and    ''endued 
M«u    vii   2*  with   knowledge  ainons:  you  ?  "  let  him 

1  Cor  vi   5.  ,  •,.    r*  f'^     "^  ,•  I   • 

bscbr.  1112.13.  shew  out   of  ''a   ccod   conversation    his 

Job   xxvni    28.  3  ^       .      , 

Is  si  e.  Dau  w'orks  ^  with  meekness  ol  wisdom, 
c  ii-'is.  Is  ix  6.       J 4  gut  '  if  ye  have  bitter  envyiiia:  and 

2Cor.    \i<iJ4  .,.  •'  .'o 

I'p^fi'i  27^iTim.  stnte  in  your    hearts,  ^  glory  not,  '■  and 

'I  'I'ict^Vis  ''^  not  against  the  truth. 

'"  '  "  "^Num.       15  This  'wisdom  descendeth  not  from 


i-Uom.ii   17.  Sic.  1  Cor.  iv.  7,  a.  v.  2.  6.  Gal 

Actsxxvi  9. i  17.  i  5  17.  Joh.n  iii.  27 k: 

22.    Lukex?i   S.    Horn.  i.  22  .  1  Cor  i    19.  10  S7. 

*  Or, nalnral  1  Cor.  ii.  u 1  Gen   iii.  \—i.  Jo 

-15.  1  John  iii.  8-10  Kcv.  ix.  II   xii.  9,  10. 


1  Fet 

_   16  31.  JohD-   -  _. 

-     2  Cor.  i.  12    Juile  19. 

-i\.  Acti  xiii.  10,  SCor  xi.  13 


whereas  no  efforts  could  ever  ]irevent  the  malignant  effects 
of  the  unbridled  tongues  of  ungodly  men  ;  for  the  tongue 
is  an  unruly  evil,  full  of  deadly  poison,  the  chief  instru- 
ment by  which  the  desperate  wickedness  of  men's  hearts 
is  propagated  to  poison  the  principles,  and  inflame  the 
corruptions  of  multitudes  around  them.  With  the  tongue, 
indeed,  true  Christians  blessed  and  praised  God,  according 
to  the  honourable  use  for  which  it  had  been  created,  and 
many  did  this  outwardly,  v\  ho  were  destitute  of  true  piety  ; 
yet  with  this  same  member  some  of  them  slandered,  re- 
viled, anathematized,  and  imprecated  vengeance  on  other 
men,  from  the  malignity  and  jiride  of  their  hearts,  though 
men  were  lirst  created  after  the  image  of  God,  still  re- 
tained his  natural  image,  and  were  capable  of  being  re- 
newed to  a  conformity  to  his  holiness  !  So  that  out  of  the 
same  mouth  the  language  of  love,  gratitude,  and  adoration 
of  God,  and  that  of  enmity  and  rancour  against  men,  pro- 
ceeded ! — Some  might  pretend  that  they  thus  vented  their 
indignation  against  opposers  of  the  Gospel  from  zeal  for 


1(]  For  ■"  where  envying  and  strife  e>, 
°  (here  is  t  confusion  and  "  every  evil 
work. 

17  But  r  the  wisdom  that  i;i  from  above 
is  1  first  pure,  tlicn  ■■  peaceable,  'gentle, 
and  easy  to  be  entreated,  '  full  of  mercy 
and  good  fruits,  "  without  %  partiality, 
and  without  "  hypocrisy. 

18  And  >'  the  fruit  of  righteousness 
is  sown  in  peace  of  them  that  "^  make 
peace, 

xii.  9 

Cor  ! 

Tit    iii.  2 tJolini.  14    Acta  ix.  36.  .ii"  24.    Udai.  xv    M,   2  Cor 

Col.  i    10. u  ii.  4.  Mai.  ii.  9.    1  Tim    v   21. 1  Or,  viranglmg  — 

Matt  xxiii    28  LuVe  xii.  1,  2.  Jnhli  i.  47. y  i.  26.  Prov.  xi.  2S.  30 

John  iv.  30. 1  Halt.  V  9. 


:^.  D.  60. 

m  See  on,  14. 

0  «en       xi.     8. 

tilarg  Actsxix. 

21     I  Cor.  xiv. 

t'(;r     tn,r.„lt,  or, 

vntji'ttifts 
a  1  John  ill.  12. 
p  15.  i  S   17.  Gen. 

xii.  38.33      Ex. 

iii.S12  28.  IChr. 
4pb 


xxviii.  13  23.23. 

rrov.Ji.  6   ls.xi. 

2.  X   Dan,  i.  17. 

I.iike  sxi  15     I 

Cor  ii  fi,7.  xii  n. 
qiv,  S.Mai,  iii  3. 

Malt  V  tt.  Phil. 

iT  8    Tit  i.  15. 

I  Jolin  iii  3. 
[ii.  18 s  Is, 


im 


,  24. 


IX,  10,  Phil,  i    )l. 

X  Is.  xxxii  6. 

Is,  xxxii.  16,  17. 


aspiring,  and  discontented  spirit;  but  lot  them  show  forth 
by  the  general  lenourof  a  good  conversation,  in  the  several 
relations  and  employments  of  life,  their  works  of  piety, 
equity,  purity,  and  mercy,  "  in  meekness  of  wisdom," 
exercising  that  prudence  which  is  characterized  by  a  meek 
and  quiet  spirit,  and  inseparably  connected  with  it,  and 
with  a  readiness  to  forgive  and  to  be  at  peace  with  all  men. 
(A'o/es,  2  Tim.  ii.  24— -26.)  But  if  any  of  them  indulged 
bitter  envyings,  or  proud,  fierce,  and  malevolent  zeal  for 
their  party  or  sentiments,  in  their  hearts,  and  so  rivalled 
others  for  pre-eminence,  reputation,  or  authority,  as  to 
censure,  revile,  and  calumniate  them  in  a  vehement  and 
malignant  manner,  and  to  take  pleasure  in  contending  and 
quarreling  with  such  as  differed  from  them,  let  them  not 
absurdly  glory  in  these  tempers  and  behaviour,  as  if  they 
arose  from  extraordinary  zeal,  boldness,  or  faithfulness  ; 
neither  let  thenr  defame  the  truth,  by  pretending  that  such 
were  the  necessary  effects  of  embracing,  professing,  and 
earnestly  defending  it,  or  that  those  were  lukewarm,  who 
the  Truth,  and'against  error  ;  but  these  things  ought  not  by  j  did  not  dispute  fcr  it  in  this  violent  manner.  For  this 
any  means  to  be  so,  and  every  Christian,  who  acted  in'wi.sdom,  though  it  would  have  numbers  of  injudicious 
such  a  mannei-,  belied  his  profession,  and  yielded  to  the  |^dmirers,  even  among  apparently  religious  people,  _did  not 


^gestions  of  Satan  and  to  his  own  corrupt  passions 
Indeed,  it  was  an  absurdity  which  could  not  be  paralleled  ; 
for  no  fountain  from  the  same  opening  sent  forth  water, 
sometimes  sweet,  at  others  bitter;  sometimes  fresh,  and  at 


lesccnd  from  above,  (i.  5,)  but  was  "  earthly,"  as  it 
sought  earthly  distinctions  and  advantages,  and  was  of 
an  earthly  origin  ;  it  was  also  "  natural,"  the  result  of  such 
principles  as   unrcgenerate   men  are  actuated  by  ;  and  it 


others  salt,  and  every  plant  produced  uniformly  its  natural  I  was  "  devilish,"  being  at  lirst  derived  from  the  devil,^and 
fruit,  and  no  other.  Bat  pious,  pure,  loving,  candid,  sin-  constituting  the  image  of  his  pride,  ambition,  policy,  saga- 
cere,  humble,  and  edifying  languaga  was  the  genuine  pro-  city,  envy,  malignity,  and  falsehood.  The  word,  rendered 
duce  of  a  sanctified  heart,  and  none,  who  understood  Chris-  UeJisiut/,  is  elsewhere  translated  nnliind,  and  I  apprehend 
tianity,  would  expect  to  hear  curses,  lies,  boastings,  and  it  should  be  so  rendered  in  this  place  ;  for  it  seems  rather 
revilings,  from  a  believer's  mouth,  any  more  than  they  to  relate  toman's  natural  depravity  in  general,  than  to  his 
would  ""look  for  figs  upon  a  vine,  or  olive-berries  on  a  sensuality  in  particular,  to  which  ambitious  disputants  are 
fig-tree.  (Marg.  Ref.y-Curse,  &zc.  (9.)  'Perhaps  the  commonly  less  addicted  than  to  malignant  passions.  {Note, 
•  apostle  in  this  glanced  at  the  unconverted  Jews,  who 
'  often  cursed  the  Christians  bitterly  in  their  synagogues.' 
{Macknight.) 

V.  13 — 1(5.  The  aposde  had  rather  digressed  from 
his  subject,  but  he  was  showing  the  consequences  of  an 
assuming  temper  and  an  improper  desire  to  be  teachers. 
If,  therefore,  any  of  those,  into  whose  hands  this  ejjistle 
might  come,  were,  or  desired  to  be  thought,  persons  of 
superior  wisdom  and  capacity,  and  endued  with  much 
knowledge  of  the  Gospel,  let  them  not  think  themselves 
buried  in  a  private  or  obscure  station,  or  indulge  a  proud, 


1  Cor,  ii.  14—16.) — The  apostle  added,  that  where  envy 
and  strife  are  found,  there  is  of  course  confusion  and  every 
evil  work;  for  those  passions,  when  given  loose  to  by  one 
man,  are  excited  in  others,  till  churches,  communities,  and 
families,  are  thrown  into  confusion,  and  all  species  of 
crimes  are  perpeti-ated,  whilst  men  are  blinded  and  hur- 
ried on  by  their  violent  resentments  and  prejudices. 

V,  17,  18.  On  the  contrary,  "  the  wLsdom  which  is 
"  from  above,"  even  that  wisdom,  which  God  gives  to 
his  people  in  answer  to  their  humble  and  believing  prayers, 
"  is  lirst  pure,"  in  respect  of  its  objects,  motives,  and  ten- 


J.  V.  CO. 


JAMES. 


A.  D.  60. 


CHAP.  IV. 

JJ'ars  ami  conlentions  spring  from  the  lust 
of  the  human  heart,   which  produce    ih 
vi-oslfatiil  facets,  and  end   in  diaappoint 
vicnt.  1,2;  becnnse  men  do  not  seek  good 
gifts  from    God ;  or    bera'isc    they  ask 
amiss,  3.      The  friendship   of  the  world 
is  enmity  against  God,  4.       'J 'he  spirit 


dency ;  it  relates  to  the  holy  and  purifying  truths  and  pre' 
cepts  ofscrij.ture,  and  tends  to  holiness  of  heart,  language- 
and  tonduet.  As  far  as  it  can  consist  with  this,  and  with 
stcidily  avowing  the  truths,  and  obeying  .the  command- 
ments of  God  our  Saviour,  this  wisdom  is  jicaceable  ;  tlie 
possessor  ol  it  is  disjioscd  to  give  up  every  rhing  for  |;cacc, 
exc(  pt  truth  and  duly,  and  these  he  will  firmly  adhere  to, 
but  in  a  peaceable  and  loving  manner  It  is  also  gentle, 
and  iallutnces  men  to  be  slow  to  anger,  candid,  calm,  for- 
bearing and  courteous.  Moreover,  it  is  easy  to  be  en- 
treated, and  persuaded  to  what  is  reasonable,  or  forgiving, 
and  to  listen  to  the  words  of  truth  and  equity,  though 
spoken  by  an  iideiior,  a  child,  or  an  enemy  ;  and  it  is  full 
of  mercy,  compassion,  tenderness,  and  all  good  fruits. 
(ZVo/f,  Gal.  V.  22,  23.)  It  is  likewise  "  without  par- 
"  tiality,"  in  judging  of  persons  or  actions,  free  from 
bigotry  for  one  party  or  against  another,  and  frotn  con- 
tending for  one  part  of  religion,  to  the  neglect  and  dis- 
paragement of  others,  or  producing  that  partiality  to  the 
rich,  and  that  prejudice  against  the  poor,  which  the  apostle 
had  before  reproved,  (IWotef!,  ii.  1 — 6.)  Finally,  it  is  free 
from  hypocrisy,  leading  a  man  to  a  greater  regard  to  the 
acceptance  of  God,  than  to*  the  good  opinion  of  men. 
(Ao/fs,  &c.  1  Cor.  xiii.)  Heavenly  wisdom,  actording  to 
St.  James's  description  of  it,  is  nearly  allied  to  that  love, 
for  which  St.  Paul  contended;  and  we  may  observe  of 
both,  that  they  are  described  as  they  are  in  themselves, 
and  that  every  man  may  ascertain  the  reality,  or  the  degree 
of  his  attainments  in  them,  by  the  effects  of  them  on  hi 
temper  and  conduct.  For,  whatever  bigots  and  zealots  may 
imagine,  "the  fruit  of  righteousness,"  or  that  good  seed 
whence  this  blessed  fruit  grows  here  on  earth,  "  is  sown 
"  in  peace  ;"  men  of  peaceable,  loving  tempers,  preaching 
the  Gospel,  adorning  it  in  their  lives,  and  watering  it  with 
their  prayers,  sow  the  seed,  which  God  blesseth  to  the 
conversion  of  sinners  and  the  propagation  of  true  religion 
in  the  world.  It  is  sown  in  peace,  not  amidst  a  great 
noise  and  disturbance,  and  "  by  those  that  make  peace," 
who  are  both  peaceable  and  peace-makers  in  the  church 
and  in  the  world.     {Note,  Matt.  v.  9.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—1  a. 

Did  men  duly  weigh  the  importance  and  difficulty  of 
the  sacred  ministry,  the  account  which  must  be  given  of  it, 
and  the  trials  and  temptations  to  which  it  exposes  them, 
they  would  be  less  forward,  than  they  sometimes  are,  in 
aspiring  to  that  distinction.  Indeed,  every  conspicuous 
station   must  he  connected  with  many  painful  and   m 


that  ts  in  vs  lusts  to  envy  and  pride  ;  but 
God  resists  the  proud,  and^'iows  favour 
to  the  liumble,  5,  G.  Erhorlalions  to 
repentance,  and  submission  to  God,  7 — 
10.  Cautions  against  detraction  and 
ccnsoriousness,  and  against  carnal  secu- 
rity ;  icith  instructions  to  consider  the 
uncertainty  of  life,  and  to  trust  in  God 
in  every  undertaking,  11 — 17. 


tifying  events ;  and  numbers,  who  intrude  into  them,  will 
receive  the  heavier  condemnation  on  that  account.  If 
then,  the  gloi-y  of  God,  the  good  of  mankind,  and  an 
evident  call  in  iirovidence,  did  not  require  the  coiitrar)' ;  a 
wi-;c  and  humble  man,  possessed  of  much  self-knowledge, 
and  knowledge  of  Imrnan  nature,  and  the  state  of  the 
world  aiid  the  clnirch,  would  choose  obscurity  and  pri- 
vacy, to  be  out  of  the  way  of  temptation,  to  shun  tlie 
danger  of  dishonouring  the  gospel,  and  to  escape  trials,  as 
much  as  thi';  present  state  wili  aJmit.  For  in  many 
things  we  Oifend  all:  and  though  a  well-informed  chris- 
tian will  readily  acknowledge,  that  his  rule  of  duty  is  per- 
fect, he  will  also  know  that  in  fact  no  man  on  earth  lives 
,up  to  it.  But  nothing  is  more  arduous,  than  the  proper 
government  of  the  tongue ;  and  though  the  minister,  who 
is  satisfied  that  Christ  hath  sent  him  to  preach  the  gosjicl, 
will  trust  in  his  abundant  mercy  and  all-sufficient  grace; 
yet  he  will  also  perceive,  that  no  outward  appendages  of 
the  work  can  counterbalance  the  additional  danger  of  con- 
tracting guilt,  to  which  that  work  exposes  him.  Facts 
abundantly  prove,  that  more  professed  Christians  succeed  • 
in  bridling  their  senses  and  appetites,  than  in  duly  restrain- 
ing their  tongues  :  and  whilst  we  contemplate  with  grief 
and  astonishment  the  horrible  effects  produced  by  this  un- 
ruly evil,  "  this  world  of  iniquity,  this  deadly  prison,  this 
"  fire  that  sets  the  whole  course  of  nature"  in  a  flame,  in 
every  part  of  the  earth,  and  halh  done  so  through  all  the 
ages  of  time;  and  while  we  recollect  with  admiring  grati- 
tude and  joy,  that  the  Lord  makes  use  of  this  very  mem- 
ber, when  he  has  fdled  the  heart  with  holy  affections,  to 
sjiread  the  word  of  truth  and  righteousness  throughout  the 
earth  ;  let  us  particularly  inquire,  what  use  we  make  of 
our  tongues.  It  behooves  us  to  bridle  them,  that  they  may 
obey  the  dictates  of  our  eidightencd  understandings  and 
holy  affections,  as  the  well-managed  horse  does  the  rider; 
or  as  the  shij)  is  turned  by  the  helm  in  the  hand  of  the  pi- 
lot :  that  neither  pride,  passion,  lust,  or  levity,  nor  yet  any 
temptation,  may  lead  us  to  speak  corrujit  or  unadvised 
words,  or  any  thing  contrary  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the 
(edification  of  men.  As  no  man  is  able  to  subdue  and  tame 
the  tongue,  no,  not  his  own  tongue,  without  the  help  of  di- 
vine grace;  we  are  reminded  to  beg  of  God  to  do  it  for 
us  :  for  "  the  things,  which  are  impossible  with  man,  are 
"  possible  with  God."  Depending  on  his  grace,  let  us  take 
heed  to  bless,  and  curse  not ;  let  us  aim  at  a  consistency  of 
conversation  and  conduct,  and  see  to  it  that  our  love  to 
men  proves  the  sincerity  of  our  professed  love  to  God; 
and  that  our  conduct,  out  of  the  place  of  worship,  corres- 
ponds with  our  language  and  professions  in  it.  For  many 
things  are  even  among  Christians,  that  ought  7iot  to  be  so. 


J.  D.  60. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


A.  D.  m. 


•Or.  1 
bi.  U 


FROM  ^  wlietitc  come  wars  and  *fight- 
ingii  among  you  .'*    ''  come   they  not 
Ms'.t  *  sV"  13  hence,  even  of  your  t  lusts  that  war  '  in 

M.rk    vii.    21-  ,  < 

23.  j«>io  viii.ij.  your  members  r 

■v\m  }\\-\Q.      2  Ye     "  lust,    and  have  not :  ye  kill, 

i  Vii  II   iv  and  desire  to  have,  and  cannot  obtain: 

S    3-     2  Pet-    II. 

19.  m  3^1  J'^hn  yo  tight  and  war,  yet  ye  have  not,  "  be- 
16-18  cause  ye  ask  not. 

c  K03,  VH  s  rs       -^  Yc  f  asji     and  receive  not,  because 

Gal.  V  17     Cot  1  •  I 

,i't'^'5  Prov  i  y^  ^^"^  amiss,  that  ^  ye  may  consume  it 
Hab^°  ii'"'  5  upon  your  X  lusts. 


.  9,  10 ' — c  i  5    Is 

svl.  24 ■ f  i   6.  7.  Jo;i  X 

xxi.  13  27  Is  i  15,  IG  Je 
22  Mir.  X.  J3.  1  John  iii.  2 
pltasurtt 


12"  Malt.  vii.  7,8  Lulie  xi  9—13  John  it.  10 
8—10.  Ps  xviii  41.  Isvi.  IS,  19  Prov  i  28  xv  8 
,  11  xiv.  12  Mic  iii.  4.  Zocll  vii.  13.  Matt.  XK. 
U. g  Luli.e  XV.    13.30.    xvi.  1,2. (Or, 


V.   13—18. 

Instead  of  seeking  the  reputation  of  wisdom  and  know- 
ledge, by  ostentatiously  aspiring  after  pre-eminence,  let 
us  be  careful  to  "  show  out  of  a  good  conversation  our 
"  works  with  meekness  of  wisdom  ;"  avoiding  all  bitter 
envyings  and  strife  in  our  hearts,  as  well  as  in  our  words 
and  actions,  not  glorying  in  such  things  as  are  indeed  a 
shame  to  any  man,  or  scandalizing  the  truth  by  disgraceful 
contentions  about  it.  Such  wisdom  is  common  enough  in 
the  world,  and  in  the  visible  Church,  and  it  thrives  here, 
being  in  its  proper  soil  and  climate  ;  for  it  descendeth  not 
from  above,  but  is  earthly,  natural,  and  devilish,  pro- 
ducing confusion  and  every  evil  work.  May  the  Lord  then 
bestow  upon  us  the  wisdom  which  is  from  above  ;  may 
the  purity,  peace,  gentleness,  docility,  and  mercy,  mani- 
fested in  all  our  actions,  and  the  fruits  of  righteousness 
abounding  in  our  lives,  evince  that  God  hath  replenished 
us  with  this  most  excellent  gift !  May  we  avoid  all  par- 
tiality, respect  of  persons,  narrow  prejudices,  and  a  half 
religion,  as  well  as  hypocrisy  ;  and,  in  our  words  and 
works,  be  employed  as  peace-makers,  to  sow  that  good 
seed,  which  yields  the  fruits  of  righteousness  on  earth,  to 
the  glory  of  God  and  the  salvation  of  men. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IV.  V.  1— 3.  The  apostle  is  generally  sup- 
posed in  this  place,  to  have  addressed  the  unconverted 
Jews,  to  whose  conduct  his  language  is  peculiarly  appli- 
cable, according  to  the  history  of  those  times.  Indeed,  we 
can  scarcely  conceive  that  persons,  continuing  members 
of  the  Christian  Church  at  so  early  a  period,  were  guilty 
of  the  enormities  here  mentioned,  though  the  passage  is 
applicable  enough  to  nominal  Christians  in  subsequent 
ages.  But  the  aposde  seems  to  have  cautioned  his  Christian 
brethren  against  envy,  strife,  and  ambition,  which  gained 
ground  within  the  Church,  by  the  example  of  their  nation, 
and  the  still  more  tremendous  effects  which  sprang  from 
the  same  cause  among  them.  He,  however,  employed 
such  language,  as  would  be  a  direct  and  pointed  address  to 
those  Jews  that  might  happen  to  read  his  epistle,  when 
he  inquired,  "  whence  wars  and  fightings"  among  them 
originated  ;  seeing  the  nation  was  divided  against  itself, 
and  was  split  into  parties,  which  destroyed  each  other  by 
most  furious  contests,  while  theiv  continual  insurrections 
Vol.  V No.  35. 


4  Ye ''adulterers  and  aduitcies.'ifS,  know  lps  i  le  ixsiir. 
ye  not  that  '  the   friendship    of  the  world  JeV.  ix' 3.' Hoa! 
is  ''  enmity  with  God  }   '  whosoever  there-  .39  ivi  I 
fore  will   be  a  friend  of  the  world,   "is  19  23.xvi;u''i 
the  enemy  01  (jrod.  keen.  iii.    is. 

(-     ■nw  ,  T  •     I  t  I  .  Kom.  viii.  7. 

.5  Do  ye  think  that  "  the  scripture  [^<5^«[  i^o.  ^ 
saith  in  vain,  "  The  spirit  tliat  dwelleth  "v^f*  ^i-  f 

I  1      c  -\  John  XV    jj,  £1 

m  us  iusteth  Q  to  envy.-'  «"■"  »."'„ 

6  r5ut  he  giveth  more  orrace  :  where-  "  *'"  ?Z 
tore  he  saith,  p  (jrod  resisteth  the  proud,  oGln''''iv'  5,  e 
but  1  giveth  grace  unto  the  humble.  xivi^i/'xix'l 

xxsvii.  II.  Nnm.  si  29  Ps.xxxvii.  1.  cvi.  16    Ec.  iv  4.  Is.  xi   13.  Acls  vii,9  Kom.i.29 

Tit.  111.  3. {  Or.  enviously p  Ex.  x  3,1.  xv.  9,10  iviii.  11    I  Sam.  li   3.  Job  xl 

10-12  Ps  cxxxviu  G.  Prov.  iii.  34  vi  16.17  xxix  23.  I.s.  ii  li.  12.  17  x.  8— 14  XV" 
6,7  Dan  vi.  37  v  20-23.  Malt  xxiii.  12  I.uke  i.  52.  xiv.  II.  sviii.  11  1  Pet.  T  5 
qSCIir  xxxli.  26.  xxxiii.  12.  19  23.    xxsiv  27.   Job  Kxii.  2J.   Ps  is.  12.    Prov.  xv.  3T 


12   xxii   1   Is.  li 


15. 


were  drawing  down  destruction  on  them  from  the  Roman 
power.  Did  not  these  calamities  arise  from  their  hists, 
or  their  pleastcres  ?  that  is,  from  those  corrupt  passion?; 
which  they  sought  their  pleasure  in  gratifying  ?  These 
lusts  warred  in  their  members  ;  either  the  members  of  the 
corrupt  nature,  the  old  Adam,  in  which  one  lust  warred 
against  another,  as  all  could  not  be  gratified,  and  each 
strove  for  the  mastery  ;  or  their  carnal  passions,  working 
within,  and  overcoming  the  feeble  resistance  of  reason  and' 
conscience,  made  use  of  the  members  of  the  body  as 
weapons  or  instruments  of  unrighteousness,  for  perpe- 
trating their  criminal  purposes.  They  lusted  after,  and 
eagerly  craved,  worldly  prosperity,  and  the  several  things 
connected  with  it,  but  they  did  not  possess  them  ;  and,  in 
consequence  of  this  disappointment,  they  were  ready  to 
murder,  or  actually  did  murder,  such  persons  as  stood  ia 
their  way,  yet  they  could  not  after  all  obtain  the  advan- 
tages which  they  so  inordinately  coveted  ;  this,  therefore, 
rendered  them  still  more  violent,  and  intestine  discords 
and  public  insurrections  were  excited  ;  but  instead  of 
prospering  by  them,  they  were  only  the  more  impover- 
ished and  distressed,  because  they  sought  not  the  desired 
benefit  from  God  by  prayer.  This  seems  to  refer  to  the 
eager  desires  of  the  Jewish  nation  after  temporal  pros- 
perity, and  liberty  from  the  Roman  yoke,  and  to  the  vio- 
lent and  impious  measures  which  they  adopted,  in  order  to 
obtain  them  ;  for  these  things  only  increased  their  miseries, 
and  were  hastening  their  destruction,  because  they  trusted 
not  in  God.  Some  of  them,  however,  it  might  be  sup- 
posed, kept  up  the  form  of  religion,  and  prayed  for 
liberty  from  their  oppressors,  and  for  temporal  prosperity ; 
but  they  did  not  receive  what  they  asked  for,  because  they 
asked  amiss  ;  their  very  prayers  were  dictated  by  carnai 
affections,  they  were  piesented  in  a  formal  manner,  and 
by  those  who  continued  to  reject  their  Messiah,  vainly 
expecting  a  temporal  deliverer,  whom  they  would  gladly 
have  welcomed.  So  that  they  only  asked  for  worldly 
advantages  and  possessions,  and  in  order  that  they  migh? 
spend  and  waste  them  in  gratifying  their  passions. 

V.  4 — 6.  The  Jews  were  still  the  professed  worshipper.^ 
of  God,  and  the  nation  had  been  espoused  to  him  by  special 
covenant  ;  idolatry,  therefore,  and  other  direct  violation^, 
of  the  national  covenant,  were  spiritual  adultery  ;  and  the 
rejection  and  crucifixion  of  the  Messiah  was  the  grossest 
instance  of  that  crime  that  could  be  committed.     The%- 

3  U 


//.  IJ.  uo. 


JAMES. 


jj.  D.  Uit. 


'  Sail,  i.i  IP. 
2  Siito  XV.  Ill 
i  Kin:;!  i.  13- 
li  8Chr.  XH». 
I,   xxxiii    13.11 


7  ^SuUuityou^selvcsthcrc(■ol•ctoGod.  yc  sinners  ;  and  "  pur iCy  your  hearts,  "  ye  "j^;  >;  «•/ ,11 
»  Rc.,i.-,t  the  devil,  and  he  will  ike  from ,  double-minded.  ^-VmJu.V,:: 

9  Be '  afilicted,  and  mourn,  and  weep  :  "  »xin.2i,2,,- 
let  your  laughter  be  turned  to   mourn-  ^|'j"|"'|'p^f°J- 

ing,  and  your  py  to  heaviness.  vluon^i'e"  '' 

10  ^  Humble  yourselves  in  the  sight  of'-^;  '•^i,'''«^J^; 
the  Lord,  and  "  he  shall  lift  you  up.  v"'2*y'  'i, 

xxii.  li',  13     Jer.sxxi  9.  1.1    18—20.   Ki    vii.  16   xvi   63.   Zech.  xii    10,  (<c.    Matt.  v.  «.' 

1  Tim    ii.C]  I.uke  vi  21    2  Cor   vii    in.ll a.lnbxxt    31    Irov   xiv.  13   Ecu  2.  vii  C.  l,>m   v. 

15   Lukevi.Si   xvi   :■!   Key   xtiii  7,8 bSfe<m,6,7 c  I  SaTB.  ii.  9.  Ps.  XXvii  6 

x^viit.  9   XXX    1   CKlii.  7    cxivii.  b   Job  xxii.  29. 


I,   xxxiii    13,  n    yo'J. 

'!_-5  'xfii;  i-^o'      y  '  Draw  nigh  to  God,    and  he  will 
''x''vi''"r".ixviii  <Ji-a\v  nio-h  to  yon.     "  Cleajise  your  hands, 

."I'l.    Jtr.  xili    IH  ..      '^   .   „,.      r   ,  -     oa     11      V u VI    i<i     lloni    K    .1 

rnrK?i;'^=""ie.xf..''i7:t^'ni:^JVMjn^'3;^.'^^^^^ 


xiv    lI.EpIl   V.  20     H 

Kpll.  iv.  27    vi.  11,  12     I  IVt   V.  B,  a.    H 
xivili  9.  2Chr  XV  2  Piltxii 
1   3     Mai.  ill  7.  Huh.  vii    19.   X   ii 
X.MV  4    xxvi   6.  Uil 


-sMutt 

— I  Gen 
:.  13.  Iv  r,,  7   )lc 

u  Jo^  IX    30   xvi   17     xvii 

ij.ls.i    15,  16.  xxxili   15     .Mott.  XV.  2.  sxv.i 


moreover  idolized  vorldly  iniercsts  and  pleasures,  in  the 
most  excessive  innnncr,  js  if  tliese  had  been  their  porlion, 
r.'id  religion  no  fiirlher  valuable  than  as  it  subserved  that 
i,rimai-y  object.     It  is  also  probable,  that  many  nominal 
Christians  had  renounced,  concealed,  or  belied  ihcir  pro- 
fession, from  regard  to  the  world,  to  such  a  degree  as  to 
nieril  the  severe  rebuke  contained  in  this  address.     Both 
tlcseriplions  might  justly  be  called  '•  adulterers  and  adul- 
"  leresses."  in  respect  of  their  unfaithfulness  to  that  God, 
whose  professed  worshippers   they  were,  though   perhaps 
not  guilty  of  adultery  in  the  common   acceptation  ot  the 
worcf.     And  did   not   they,  to  whom  the  oracles   of  God 
were  committed,  know  "  that  the  friendship  of  the  world 
"  was  enmity   with  God  ?"     This   was    so    evidently  the 
case,  that  if  any  man  resolved  to  live  upon  friendly  terms 
with    the    world,  he  must    be    the   enemy  of  God.     The 
world,  or  mankind  in  general,  being  under  the   influence 
of  Satan,  and   consequently  governed  by  unholy  maxims, 
the  result  of  a  carnal  judgment  and  dispositions,  die  man, 
who  will  at  any  rate  be  upon  good   terms  with  the  world, 
nmst  not  profess  the  truth,  attend  on    the   ordinances,  or 
keep  the  commandments  of  God,  or    be    zealous    lor  the 
honour,  cause,  and  Gospel  of  Christ,  in  that  manner  and 
measure,  which  every  believer  is  bound  to.     The  friend- 
ship of  the    world,    implies  an  intimate   alliance  with  the 
determined  enemies  of  God,  which  no  man  can  maintain, 
without  habitual  rebellion  against  him,  to  please  his   ene- 
mies.    To   live  in   friendship    therefore    with   the  world, 
denotes  that   a   man   is  carnally-minded,  at    enmity  with 
God,   unregenerate,  unpardoned,  and  unreconciled,  what- 
ever his  notions,  convictions,  or  professions,  have  been  and 
are.     This  must  be  the  case,  till  Satan,  the  god  and  prince 
of  this  world,  is  dethroned,  and  mankind  in  general  be- 
come true  Christians.     The  servants  of  Christ  are  indeed 
friends  to  thetvorld,  or  to  men  in  general,  and  desirous  in 
every  way  of  doing  them  good,  far  beyond  what  any  other 
persons  are  ;  but  they  car^not  possess  the  friendship  of  the 
world   in   any    measure,    without    acting    contrary  to  the 
spirit   of  their   profession.     Did    then    the    Jews,   or  the 
inconsistent  professors   of  Christianity,    suppose  that  the 
Scripture  spake  in  vain,  without  truth  or  meaning,    in  all 
those  numerous  passages,  which  describe  the  ungodliness, 
seltishness,  carnality," pride,  and  malignity  of  the  human 
heart,  and  declare  that  the  spirit,  which  natumlly  "  divell- 
*'  eth  in  us,  lusicth  to  envy,"  or  enviously  ?     Since  it  was 
evident,  from  the  whole  tenour  of  the  Old  Testament,  that 
the   natural    disposition  of  fallen  man,    as  instigated  by 
Satan,  so  eagerly   covets   worldly  things,  as  to  envy  all 
those  that  possess  them,  and  thus  prompts    to  ambition, 
contention,  hatred,  fraud,  injustice  ;  and  that  it  leads  them 
to  envv,  or  to  bate,  those  who  love  God,  as  Cain  envied, 


hated,  and  murdered  his  brother  Abel.  Must  not  then 
such  persons  be  enemies  to  God,  his  truths,  ways,  cause, 
and  people  ?  Could  they  hope  to  reconcile  the  friendship 
of  so  wicked  a  world  with  that  of  God  ?  Or  would  they 
deem  themselves  his  people,  whilst  evidently  under  the 
power  of  this  envious  spirit?  Some  ex[!0.siti)rs,  not  find- 
ing any  text,  in  the  Old  Testament,  expressly  declaring 
that  "  the  spirit  which  is  in  us  lusteth  to  envy,"  and  not 
satisfied  with  the  general  tenour  of  the  Scripture  on  that 
point,  read  the  last  clause  as  a  separate  interrogation  ; 
"  Do  ye  think  that  the  Scripture  sjieakelh  in  vain  against 
'•  this  worldly  mindedness  ?  Or  dotli  the  Spirit  tliat  dwcll- 
•'  eth  in  us  lust  to  envy  ?"  That  is,  doth  the  Holy  Spirit, 
which  dwelleth  in  all  Christians,  or  that  new  nature  which 
lie  crcatcth,  jiroduce  such  fruit  .'  But  the  meaning  is 
nearly  the  same.  The  apostle  would  further  remind  tliem, 
that  God  givetb  his  people  more  grace,  than  to  leave  them 
slaves  to  such  vile  passions:  and,  having  begun  (o  sanctify 
their  hearts,  he  gives  them  more  and  more  of  the  trans- 
forming induences  of  his  Holy  Spirit,  to  deliver  them 
gradually  from  every  evil  temper,  and  to  make  them  spi- 
ritual in  all  their  affections  and  dispositions.  So  that, 
w  hilst  he  fighleth  against  the  proud,  the  self-sufficient,  the 
ambitious,  the  scornful  and  obstinate,  the  self-willed,  the 
impenitent,  and  unbelieving  ;  he  showeth  favour,  and  com- 
municateth  grace,  to  the  humble  and  lowly,  who  are  sup- 
plicants for  spiritual  blessings  at  his  mercy-seat.  (Marg. 
Ref.) 

V.  7 — 10.  From  the  preceding  reprools  and  argu- 
ments, the  apostle  took  occasion  to  exhort  the  unconverted 
Jews,  or  nominal  Christians,  who  should  read  his  epistle, 
to  submit  themselves  to  God.  For  he  would  certainly  fight 
against  the  proud,  as  his  peculiar  enemies  and  comju- 
titors,  till  they  were  either  brought  to  submit  to  him,  or 
destroyed  ;  and,  as  he  was  waiting  to  be  gracious  to  the 
humble  supplicant,  let  them  be  |5crsuaded  to  submit  to  his 
teaching  and  authority,  to  own  the  justice  of  his  judg- 
ments and  threatenings,  to  plead  guilty,  and  cast  them- 
selves upon  his  mercy  ;  to  resign  themselves  to  his  will, 
and  to  obey  him  as  his  willing  subjects.  In  order  to  this, 
it  behooved  them  to  resist  the  devil,  and  to  reject  his  sug- 
gestions, whether  immediate  or  by  his  agents,  wiiicii 
tended  to  excite  their  carnal  jiassions,  or  toprejtidice  them 
against  his  holy  salvation  and  sei'vice  ;  for  if  they  resisted 
the  tempter  resolutely,  in  dependence  on  the  grace  of  God, 
and  opposed  to  his  suggestions  the  plain  truths,  promises, 
instructions,  and  jirecepts  of  Scripture,  he  would  be  driven 
from  them  by  the  power  of  the  Lord,  and  flee  away  as  a 
vanquished  enemy.  Let  them  also  draw  near  to  God,  as 
in  Christ  Jesus,  and  upon  a  mercy-srat,  I'v  believing 
prayer,  seeking  reconciliation  to  him  ;  and  he  would  draw 


A.  D.  6d. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


./?.  D.  60. 


d  $«  M.  PS-  CKl. 

II.  Epb-iv.  31 
iTim  iii.  II 
•i  Tio  iii.  3 
Tit.  ii.  3.  I 
Pet   ii.  I. 

e  Matt.  Tii.  1." 
I.uke  vi.  3" 
Kom  ii  1  xiv 
a,  4^  10-12.  1 
Cor.  IV.  5. 

f  Rom.vii?  12,13, 

J  i.  22.  23  !5. 
Rom.  ii    13. 

h  Is.XSXlii  22.23 

i  .Matt  X.  28. 
I.uke  sii.  * 
Hel)  Yii  24. 

k  I  Sam  ixT.  ">. 
Joti  lixsviii.  2 
Horn  ii  1.  is. 
20  xiv.4  13. 

i  V.  1  Gin  XI.  3, 
4.7.  EC  :i  1.  la. 


1 1  H  '•^  Speak  not  evil  one  of  another, 
brethren.  He  that  speakcth  evil  of  his 
brother, "  and  judge  thhis  brother, '  speak- 
eth  evil  of  the  law,  and  judgeth  the  law; 
but  if  thou  judge  the  law,  thou  art  not  a 
doer  of  the  ^  law,  but  a  judge. 

12  There  is  one  ''  Lawgiver,  wlio  is 
'  able  to  save  and  to  destroy  :  ^  who  art 
thou  that  judgest  another  .'' 

13  'Go  to  now,  ye  that  say,  ^  To- 
day or  to-morrow,  we  will  go  into  such  a 
city,  and  continue  there  a  year,  "  and 
buy,  and  sell,  and  get  gain  : 


17— 2a n  Is.  xsn 


nigh  to  them,  to  support,  sanctify,  comfort,  and  bless 
them.  But  at  the  same  time,  they,  who  were  living  un- 
godly and  wickedly,  or  practising  any  kind  of  sin,  must 
cleanse  their  hands  from  it,  by  repenting  of  it,  forsaking  it 
with  abhorrence,  and  renouncing  all  the  carnal  pleasure  or 
profit  connected  with  it.  (A^o/e, /s.  i.  10 — 20.  Marg.  Ref.) 
Also  the  double-minded  or  hypocritical  professor.?,  {Note, 
i.  8.)  the  men,  who  cleaved  to  the  world  and  its  i^i-iend- 
ship  and  interests,  neglecting  God  and  his  will,  must  pu- 
rify their  hearts,  in  dependence  on  the  mercy  and  grace  of 
:he  Gospel,  from  every  pollution,  that  they  might  be  pre- 
pared, in  the  fear  and  love  of  God,  and  by  all  holy  affec- 
tions, for  a  life  of  humble  and  devoted  obedience,  histead 
therefore  of  proceeding  in  a  thoughtless  course  of  sin,  or  a 
formal  and  unfruitful  i)rofession  of  Christianity,  "  let  them 
•'  be  afflicted,  and  mourn,  and  weep,"  on  account  of  the 
dishonour  which  their  sins  had  done  to  God,  the  mischief 
which  they  had  occasioned  to  men,  and  the  danger  to 
which  their  own  souls  were  exposed  ;  and  because  of  the 
rebellious  ingratitude,  conlem|)t,  and  enmity,  of  which 
they  had  been  guilty,  especially  in  their  opposition  to  Christ 
and  his  salvation.  Their  carnal  mirth  and  laughter,  as 
well  as  their  scornful  derision  of  divine  things,  ought, 
without  delay,  to  be  turned  into  mourning  and  godly  sor- 
row, and  their  worldl^'joy  into  heaviness,  depression' of 
spirits,  self-abasement,  brokenness  of  heart,  and  serious 
concern  for  their  souls.  For  if  they  humbled  themselves 
inwardly,  and  in  the  sight  of  God,  by  unfeigned  rcfient- 
ance,  submission  to  his  righteousness,  and  acceptance  of 
■  his  salvation,  he  would  certainly  lift  them  up  from  their 
dejection,  heal  their  wounded  spirits,  comfort  them  with 
his  reconciled  love,  exalt  them  to  most  valuable  privileges, 
and  enrich  them  with  everlasting  glory  and  felicity,  as  well 
as  exempt  them  from  the  miseries  which  were  about  to 
come  on  their  nation. 

V.  11,  12.  The  apostle  next  warned  his  brethren,  or 
those  who  professed  and  apfieared  to  be  Christians,  to  avoid 
detraction,  slander,  and  uncharitable  judgments  on  each 
other's  motives,  actions,  characters,  or  state.  As  these 
things  were  expressly  forbidden  in  the  divine  law,  (Notes, 
Ex.  XX.  16.  Lev.  xix.  16—18.)  the  man,  who  thus  re- 
viled, slandered,  or  decided  against  his  brethren,  did  in 
fact  judge  and  condemn  the  law  itself,  as  if  it  were  unjust, 
unnecessary,  or  unfit  to  be  obeyed.  This  conduct,  there- 
fore, was  indeed  no  less  a  presumption,  than  for  a  man  to 


14  Wherca.s  ye  know  not  what  shall  tor.  Purm, 
be  on    the    morrow.     For  what    is  your  V,  %X%i, 
life  ?     *  It  is  even  "  a  vapour,    that  ap-  H_«,x'i  UKxi",,': 
pearethfora  httle  time,  and  then  vanish-  3'  u 'xxLii! 

,U  12      I   Pet    i.  24. 

eth  away.  ;<,.  7   i  jotn ;.. 

1.0  For  that  ye  0!;o-;j<  to  say,  p   If  (-he  p'2  sam.^xv. jj 
Lord  will,  we   shalTlive,  and'do  this   or  =•' 
that. 

16  But  now  1  ye  rejoice  in  your  boast- 
ings :  all  such  rejoicing  is  evil.  ^"7 'rrov''xx'i 

17  Therefore  to  him  that  'knowcth  "vf^iV'io''" 
to  do  good,  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  e °ite '' xvli,  r 
is  sin. 


.  Ai;ts  xviii. 
Rom,  i.  10. 
32.      I  Cor 


17.  XV,  22  Rom,  i  20,  21. 


4tl,    John  ix  41 


quit  his  station  as  the  subject  of  God,  who  should  be  a 
doer  of  the  law,  and  to  usurp  the  place  of  a  lawgiver 
and  judge,  whose  office  it  was  to  determine  what  ought  to 
be  commanded,  to  prescribe  to  men  their  conduct,  to  call 
them  to  account  for  it,  and  to  pass  sentence  upon  the  guil- 
ty. .But  there  was  one  Lawgiver,  who  was  fully  author- 
ized and  qualified  to  enact  laws  for  his  church  and  for  the 
universe,  to  enforce  them,  and  to  vindicate  their  obliga- 
tion and  honour;  being  able  to  destroy  the  obstinate  trans- 
gressor, and  to  delect  the  masked  hypocrite,  as  well  as  to 
save  the  luunble  penitent ;  and  to  whom  all  authoiity  and 
judgment  belonged.  AVho  then  was  the  poor  worm,  the 
vile  sinner,  that,  forgetful  of  his  own  deserts,  dared  to 
usurp  the  throne  of  judgment,  as  ifhe  were  the  compe- 
titor of  Christ,  and  to  decide  on  the  actions,  and  denounce 
sentence  against  the  persons  of  his  brethren,  in  a  dictato- 
rial manner,  and  according  to  his  own  rules,  as  if  that 
were  his  province  and  duly?  {Notes,  Slatl.  vii.  1,2. 
Rom.  xlv.  1  — 13.)  Nothing  can  more  completely  demon- 
strate any  proposition,  than  this  passage  demonstrates 
that  the  moral  law  is  the  believer's  rule  of  duty,  and  tliat 
every  word  or  action,  which  dishonours  the  law,  is  rebel- 
lion, if  not  blasphemy,  against  our  one  Lawgiver  and 
Judge ;  at  the  same  time  that  it  exposes,  in  a  most  striking 
manner,  the  wickedness  of  that  |iresumjiiuous,  rash,  and 
censorious  way,  in  which  zealots  and  bigots  condemn 
and  anathematize  those  who  in  any  respect  differ  from 
them,  to  the  immense  scandal  of  the  Gosjiel  and  distuib- 
ancc  of  the  church  ;  and  this  conduct  in  fact  is  often  con- 
nected with  antiliomian  tenets,  and  is  perfectly  congenial 
to  them.  The  coincidence  of  St.  James'  exhortation 
with  that  of  the  apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  in  the  fourteenth 
chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans,  is  well  worthy  out 
special  notice ;  for  it  is  generally  supposed,  that  James 
here  refers  to  the  same  subject,  namely,  the  difference 
of  opinion  and  conduct  between  the  Jewish  and  Gentile 
converts,  concerning  meats  and  days  and  the  other  cere- 
monies of  the  law. 

V.  13 — 17.  The  apostle  here  proceeds  to  reprove  and 
expose  the  self-sulHciency,  worldly  spirit,  and  unbelieving, 
irreligious  language,  which  were  manifested  by  many,  in 
another  way.  The  expression,  "  Go  to  now,"  or,  "  Come 
"  now,"  here  implied  strong  disapprobation,  and  a  call 
to  any  one  to  consider  the  absurdity  or  baseness  of  his 
conduct.     The  persons  reproved  were   eager  in  pursuing 

3  U2 


A.  D.  bO. 


JAMES. 


A.  D.  60 


ClfAP.  V. 

Judqinciils  arc  denounced  on  the  rich  and 
wicked  Jews,  1  — 6.  Christians  arc  ex- 
horted to  patience  and  meekness  under 
their  trials,  in  hope  of  a  .ipeedy  dcli- 
v-crance,  7 — M.  A  cnulion  against 
swearing,  and  an  admonition  to  prayer 
and  jjraisc,    12,    13.     Instructions  con- 


woildly  advantages,  pleased  with  the  sagacious  plans  which 
they  had  formed  for  obtaining  them,  and  sanguine  in  ex- 
pecting success  ;  but  they  neither  considered  the  shortness 
and  uncertainty  of  life,  nor  their  entire  dependence  on  God 
in  every  thing.  Thus  some  would  say,  '  We  shall  set  out 
'  to-day,  or  to-morrow,  and  go  to  such  a  city,  where  we 
'  purpose  to  reside  for  a  year,  and  by  carrying  on  such  or 
'  such  a  trade,  \vc  expect  to  enrich  ourselves.'  Whereas 
they  could  not  know  what  might  take  place  respecting 
them,  even  on  the  morrow,  or  for  a  single  day.  {Notes, 
&c.  Prov.  xxvii.  1.  Ijuke  xii.  13 — 21.)  For  indeed  what 
were  iheir  lives  to  be  compared  unto,  but  a  vapour,  .or  lu- 
minous meteor,  which,  gliding  through  the  air  in  the 
1)  ght,  may  perhaps  appear  beautiful  for  a  moment,  but 
then  vanishes  for  ever  ?  So  short,  unreal,  unsubstantial, 
imccrtain,  and  fading,  was-human  life,  and  all  the  splen- 
dour, prosperity,  or  enjoyments,  that  attended  on  it; 
though  an  eternity  of  bliss  or  wo,  to  each  of  them,  must 
be  determined  according  to  their  conduct  during  this  fleet- 
incr  moment !  They  ought  therefore  to  say,  with  serious 
recollection,  submission  to  God,  and  indifference  about 
earthly  things,  '  If  the  Lord  will,  I  shall  live,  and  do  this 
'  or  that :  it  is  in  the  line  of  my  duty  ;  and  if  he  spare  my 
'  life,  1  shall  go  about  it  according  to  his  commandments, 
'  and  in  dependence  on  him  ;  and  he  will  succeed  the  de- 
'  sign  so  far  as  it  is  for  my  real  good.'  But  as  the  persons 
reproved  "  rejoiced  in  their  boastings,"  concerning  the  po- 
licy of  their  schemes,  and  their  prospect  and  confident  ex- 
]5ectation  of  success,  they  must  be  reminded,  that  "  all 
"  such  rejoicing  was  evil ;"  the  result  of  a  proud,  carnal, 
unbelieving,  and  ungodly  disposition ;  a  self-idolatry,  as 
well  as  an  idolizing  of  the  world,  and  a  forgetfulness  of 
God,  of  death,  and  of  a  future  judgment.  This  heathen 
temper  and  conduct  was  less  excusable  in  them  than  in  the 
Gentiles ;  for,  having  the  word  of  God  and  the  instruc- 
tions of  his  ministers,  they  could  not  but  know  that  they 
ought  to  be  spiritually  minded,  and  "  to  acknowledge  God 
in  all  their  ways:"  if  therefore  they  knew,  in  this  and 
other  things,  what  the  good  and  perfect  will  of  God  was, 
and  yet  did  not  obey  it,  their  omission  would  be  emphati- 
cally sinful,  and  expose  them  to  severe  rebukes  or  final 
condemnation.  This  is  a  rule  universally  applicable,  and 
every  man  ought  most  carefully  to  consider  it,  in  respect 
of  sins  of  omission,  which  the  conscience  docs  not  so  rea- 
dily remonstrate  against,  as  it  does  against  thcise  of  com- 
mission.    (iVo/es,  Lu/ce  xii.  47,48.  Jo/tw  xiii.  17.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

All  the  wars,  murders,  massacres,  persecutions,  oppres- 


cerning  the  elders  visiting  the  sick,  14, 
15;  and  concerning  Christians  confess- 
ing iheir  sins  to  each  other,  with  prayer 
for  one  another  ;  and  a  declaration  of 
the  efficacy  of  fervent  prayer,  17,  18. 
An  encouragement  to  attempt  the  con- 
version of  sinners,  and  the  recovery  \of 
their  offending  brethren,  1 9,  20. 


sions,  and  bloody  contests,  that  ever  desolated  the  earth, 
or  harassed  the  church,  originated  from  the  lusts  of  man's 
apostate  nature,  and  the  perverse  pleasure  whieh  he  take;- 
in  breaking  the  commandments  of  God.  The  carnal  affec- 
tions of  the  heait  having  cast  off  the  rule  of  reason  and 
wisdom,  anarchy  and  civil  war  takes  place  in  the  soul; 
while  one  member  of  the  corrupt  nature  wars  against  the 
rest,  and  they  in  turns  prevail  and  are  gratified ;  and  while 
the  members  of  the  botiy  are  the  instruments  of  their  per- 
nicious purposes,  and  obey  the  dictates  of  the  tyrant  of  the 
hour.  This  being,  in  one  way  or  another,  the  case  with  the 
unnumbered  millions  of  the  human  species,  (except  the 
remnant  of  those  who.  are  born  again,)  we  need  no; 
wonder  at  the  confusion,  crimes,  and  miseries,  which 
have,  in  every  age,  abounded  in  all  parts  of  the  world, 
though  we  ought  to  mourn  over  them.  But  satisfaction 
cannot  be  found  in  ungodliness,  whatever  method  the 
carnal  mind  may  select  in  order  to  obtain  it.  In  respect 
of  spiritual  blessings,  it  may  be  said  of  many,  "  ye  have 
"  not  because  ye  ask  not,  or  because  ye  ask  amiss  ;"  yei 
all  who  ask  in  sincerity  will  surely  receive  :  and  humble, 
believing  prayer  is  the  best  means  of  obtaining  all  desira- 
ble success  in  temporal  things.  But  if  men  ask  worldly  pros- 
perity and  affluence,  that  they  may  gratify  their  lusts,  and 
waste  the  bounty  of  God  in  violating  his  commandments, 
their  requests  will  either  be  rejected,  or  they  will  receive 
the  things  for  which  they  prayed  as  a  scourge,  or  a  curse. 
Alas  !  how  many  nominal  Christians  might  be  addressed 
in  the  apostle's  words,  "  as  adulterers  and  adulteresses,'' 
both  literally  and  spiritually  !  And  yet,  how  would  they  be 
disgusted  and  enraged,  if  a  minister  were  to  accost  them  in 
such  language,  however  justly  and  scripturally  applied ! 
But,  in  whatever  terms  the  offensive  truth  be  conveyed,  we 
are  bound  to  delare,  most  perspicttovsh/,  that  "  the  friend- 
"  ship  of  the  world  is  enmity  against  God,  and  that  who- 
"  soever  will  be  the  friend  of  the  world  is  the  enemy  of 
"God."  Such  a  profession  of  the  Gospel,  as  gives  no  offence 
to  a  world  that  lieth  in  wickedness,  will  leave  a  man  to 
perish  with  the  enemies  of  Christ.  Let  us  then  endeavour 
to  be  friends  to  mankind,  and  to  do  good  to  all  men,  and 
at  the  same  lime  to  disri^gard  the  friendship  or  enmity  of 
the  world,  to  refuse  conformity  to  its  vain  fashions,  to 
separate  from  the  intimate  society  of  ungodly  men,  and 
to  profess  the  truths,  and  obey  the  precepts  of  Christ, 
without  inquiring  how  far  we  may  do  it  without  incurring 
reproach,  contempt,  opprobrious  names,  or  other  kinds 
and  degrees  oi' persecution.  The  envious,  ambitious,  and 
aspiring  spirit  of  ungodly  men  is  totally  contrary  to  the 
Christian  tenijrr,  and  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ; 
and  "  if  any  man  have  not  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  lu;  is  none 
"of  his."     The  Lord  giveth  grace  to  his  people,  though 


A.  D.  GO. 


CHAPTER  V~. 


d,  D.  60. 


•^^  O  to  now,  "^e  ricli  men, «  weep  and 
\J  howl  for  your  miseries  that  shall 

j'sTssis.  Job  s's.  come  upon  you. 

u~xiir.'7-2'o       2  ■^   Your  riches    are  corrupted,   and 

Ixsiii.  3-9  IS—  ,  ^  i\  t 

•ja.  Pro».  xi  1  «  vour  garments  are  motn-eateir 

28.Ec   V    13. U.       •'  „     ..~  ,   ,  ,      .,  ■        f  1  1 

jsr  ix.23  Mic.       3   Your  gold  and  Sliver  IS  'cankered; 
^3.  si  .Lu'ke'vl:  and  the  rust  of  them  shall  be  «  a   witness 

1-1      xil.  16-21 
J  vi.  19-25  1 
vi  9  10   Re 
15—17 

9.  Is  X 


«  Ste  «n,  iv.  13. 
b  i.ll.ii?  Deut. 

viii       12  —  M. 

xxxli.  15.    Neb 


ijm.  against  you,  '■  and  shall  eat  your  flesh  as 
IV  3  15  XII.  o  ^^  were  fire.     '  Ye  have   heaped  treasure 
fw^'s  'ei^sV:  together  for  ■=  the  last  days. 
rioeiVsii.      4  Behold,  '  the  hire   of  the  labourers 

13     Am*  VI.  b,  7  ^  rt    .    . 

Zech   si.  2. 3.   Luke  v;.  25,  xsiii.  28.  29 d  Matt.  vi.l9,  20   Luke  xii  33- 1  Pet.  i.  1 

eii.2.  Jobxiii  23.  Ps.  xsxJx    II    Is.l.  9  li.  8.  Hos  v.  12 f2Tmi.  li  17. g  Gen. 

sxxi.  48.  32.  Josh  xxiv  27.  Joh.'Svi.S. bJer.  xis.  9.  Mic.  iii.3    Hev.xvii.  16.  xx. 

13.  xxi  8. i  Deut.  xssii.  3:1,31.  Jobxiv.  16.  17.  Rom.  ii.5 k  Set  on.  Gen.  xlix. 

).  Is  ii  2.  Mic.iv.  1.  Acts  ii.  17-2  Pet.  iii.  3 1  Lev  xix    13     Deut.  xxiv  14, 15.  Job 

xxiv.  10,  II. xxxi.  38,39  Is  v.  7.  Jer.xxii.  13  Hab.il.ll.  MaJ.  iii.  5. 


he  often  denies  them  wealth  and  honour,  and  he  will  give 
more  grace  to  those,  who  long  to  have  all  sin  mortified, 
and  their  heart.s  completely  sanctified  ;  but  he  resisteth 
the  proud,  as  his  rivals  and  personal  enemies,  while  he 
communicates  the  blessings  of  his  special  favour  and  grace, 
exclusively,  to  the  poor  in  spirit  and  the  broken  in  heart. 

V.  7—17. 

If  any  of  our  fallen  race  desire  to  be  happy  here  and 
hereafter,  let  them  submit  themselves  to'  God,  and  seek 
his  grace  and  favour  ;  let  them  resist  the  devil  and  reject 
his  temptations,  and  he  shall  flee  from  them  ;  and  let  them 
draw  near  to  God  upon  his  mercy-seat,  and  he  will  (draw 
near  to  save  and  help  them.  But  repentance  must  be 
shown  "  by  works  meet  for  repentance  ;"  the  sinner,  who 
comes  to  God,  must  cleanse  his  hands  from  the  allowed 
practice  of  every  transgression,  however  secret,  gainful, 
or  pleasant  to  corrupt  nature  ;  and  the  double-minded 
must  cleanse  his  heart  from  hypocrisy,  j)artiality,  and 
worldly  lusts,  earnestly  calling  upon  God  to  enable  him 
for  these  things,  which  would  otherwise  be  entirely  im- 
practicable. All  sin  must  be  wept  over  or  lamented, 
either  here  in  godly  sorrow,  or  hereafter  in  wailing  and 
gnashing  of  teeth  ;  men  may  defer  this  inseparable  con- 
sequence of  wickedness,  but  they  cannot  escape  it.  Well 
may  we  then  call  on  the  gay  triflers  around  us,  to  "  be  af- 
"•  flicted,  and  mourn,  and  weep,"  as  well  as  on  the  haughty 
and  presumptuous,  "  to  humble  themselves  under  the  mighty 
••  hand  of  God,  that  he  may  exalt  them  in  due  time  ;"  for 
this  is  the  only  road  to  everlasting  honour  and  felicity  ;  nor 
will  the  Lord  refuse  to  comfort  one  godly  mourner  for  sin, 
or  to  exalt  one  who  abases  himself  before  him.  But 
■while  ministers  and  Christians,  in  their  several  places,  pro- 
test against  ungodliness,  impenitence,  pride,  unbelief,  and 
all  iniquity,  they  should  carefully  avoid  calumniating, 
reviling,  and  judging  others,  or  deciding  either  on  their 
state  or  conduct,  except  when  their  duty  to  them,  or  to 
others,  renders  it  unavoidable.  Alas  !  there  are  too  many 
professed  Christians,  who  seem  openly  to  quit  the  place  of 
the  Lord's  servants  and  doers  of  his  commandments,  to 
set  up  forjudges,  and  to  prescribe  to  their  fellow-servants, 
or  decide  on  their  eternal  state.  Such  men  speak  evil  of 
the  divine  law  and  defame  it,  while  they  vent  their  own 
passions  under  the  colour  of  zeal  for  the  truths  of  the 


who  have  reaped  down  your  fields,  which  m  oen  iv  m.  f.%. 
is  of  you  kept  back  by  fraud,  crieth:  and  k'xi,%l-2i"job 
■"the  cries  of  thorn  "which  have  reaped  f2!'"xxxv.9"i?; 
are  entered  into  the  ears  of  the  "  Lord  of  niiom.'"'ix;  'aa 

1.1  Is.  i.  9  Hfb. 

Sabaoth.  o  l  Sam    xxv.  e. 

r      \/         „  \  I-  1      •  I  .1  36.  Job  xsi.  II - 

5  xc  "  have  lived  in  pleasure   on  the  is.  p^xvii.  n 

.1  1         .,      1  .  1  lsxiii.7   Ec.Xi.9, 

earth,    and     ^    been     wanton;  ve  have  is.v  11,12. xuii. 

.    ,       ,  ,  ,  .     '    •'    ,  ,.  8  Ivi  12  Am  vi  4 

nourished  your  hearts,  "^  as  in  a  day  01  -o-iukexvin 

,  ,  ^  J  25.   I  Tim.  V.  5. 

slaughter.  2  '""^  ^'>'-   "■ 

6  Ye    '  have    condemned    and  killed  V'i:.^"  „ 

.  .        p  Is  111    16   Rom 

the    just ;    =  ana    he    doth     not     resist  q^pV;"'  vii  i^ 

ynij  xvii.  I     IB    XXii 

7""*  13       El    XKSiX 

17.  Uev  xix    17,18, rii6   Matt.  xxi.  33   xxiii.  31,  35   xxvii.  20.  21,  25.  John  xv; 

2,3  Actsii.  22,23.  iii.  14,  IS.iv  10-12  vii  52  xiii.  27,  2B  xxii  U  1  Thes  ii  15,16 
5iii.7  Matt.  xxvi.  53,54  Luke  xxii.  51-53.  John  xix  9-11.  Acts  viii,  32-  1  Pet,  ii 
22  33. 


Gospel.  But  let  us  leave  them,  and  all  others,  to  their 
own  Master,  remembering  that  "  there  is  one  Lawgiver, 
"  who  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy  ;"  and  let  us  be  careful 
to  judge  ourselves,  that  we  may  not  be  condemned  by  him. 
— Let  us  also  watch  against  the  worldly  spirit  and  conduct 
so  common  among  professors  of  the  Gospel,  who  scheme, 
purpose,  and  speak,  as  if  they  wei'e  to  live  here  for  ever, 
as  if  this  were  their  rest  and  portion,  and  as  if  God  were 
not  in  all  their  thoughts.  Let  us  remember,  that  our  life 
is  but  "  a  vapour,  that'continueth  a  little  while  and  then 
"  passeth  away,"  just  when  and  as  the  Lord  pleaseth,  that 
the  world  is  full  of  vexation  and  disappointment,  and  that 
we  have  nothing  to  do  on  earth,  but  to  secure  the  salvation 
of  our  souls,  to  glorify  God,  and  to  serve  our  generation. 
Then  we  shall  cordially  say,  "  If  the  Lord  will,  we  shall 
"  live,  and  do  this  or  that,"  and  keep  at  a  distance  from 
the  self-conceited,  and  foolish  boastings  of  ungodly  men; 
Let  us  learn  also  to  reduce  all  our  knowledge  to  practice, 
remembering,  that  in  all  things,  to  him  that  knovveth  to 
do  good  and  doeth  it  not,  to  him  it  is  sin,  heinous  and  ag- 
gravated sin. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  V.  V.  1—6.  The  apostle  here  evidently 
meant  a  direct  address  to  the  unbelieving  Jews,  among 
whom  were,  in  general,  the  rich  and  great  men  of  the 
nation.  He  wrote  but  a  short  time  before  the  destruction 
of  Jerusalem,  and  those  desolations  »vhich  Christ  had 
predicted,  and  his  disciples  expected ;  and  as  the  more 
prosperous  of  his  countrymen  ffijected  the  Gospel  froni 
regard  to  their  worldly  interests,  and  were  become  most 
atrociously  wicked,  he  foresaw  the  speedy  termination  oi 
all  their  enjoyments,  and  the  most  grievous,  temporal  cala- 
mities about  to  overwhelm  them,  as  well  as  the  event  of 
their  crimes  in  future  misery,  if  they  continued  unbe- 
lieving and  impenitent.  He,  therefore,  called  on  them 
to  come  and  attend  to  his  words,  and  to  consider  the  dan- 
ger of  their  condition,  that  they  might  weep  and  howl 
with  most  doleful  lamentations,  on  account  of  the  com- 
plicated miseries  that  were  even  then  coming  upon  them. 
As  to  their  treasures,  they  would  not  at  all  profit  them  in 
the  day  of  the  Lord's  vengeance.  (Note.<!,  Is.  ii.  20.  Zeph. 
i.  18.  Malt.  vi.  19,  20.)  Their  corn,  or  other  perishable 
goods,  which  they  had  avariciously  hoarded,  were  cor- 
rupted, or  they  would  be  of  no  more  use  to  them,  than  if 
they  were  entirely  decayed.     Their  costly  garments,  which 


.y.  D.  GO. 


JAMES. 


.'?.  D.    60. 


•  or.Beingpa-  7  *  Bc  '  paticiit  tliereiore,  brethren, | 
"nlth  °Li"%  "  unto  the  corning  of  the  Lord.  Behold,  | 
t'ltuie  Ti.i.  15.  the  husbandman  waiteth   for  the  j)recious 

•J.'^2i'\v\"i  fruit  of  tlic  earth,  and  hadi  loni;  patience 

oai.'v.i'  v'i.  9  for  it,  "  until  he  receive  the  early  and  lat- 

v?"*  »ii  "-3  terrain. 

4y '.*'''" IX      8  Be  ye  also  patient,  'sfablisli  your 

Tcor.*, ''^' "'i 'i®^'"ts  :    "   for  tile  coming   of  tlic  Lord 

l^^it  ki  "'  di-awctli  nigh. 
'jP^v  pf'^Hnt       9  "t  Grudge  not  one  against  anoUicr, 

zeiti  i™'.""^  brethren,  'lest   ye  be    condemned:    be- 

V  Gen.  lilix    18    I's.  »\xvn.  7   Kl   l-:i  cx^<*5   I.am.  iii  25.  i6     Mic.  %li  7.  Hail,  ii    3 
Koai.  viii   25   Onl    v  22  j  I  Thfs   i.  II)     2  Tlics.  iii.5.  Heh.  x.  35—37  ■ 

Id. 3  9.  Phil.  iv.  5    I  Het    iv   7 li.I.ev   six.  18. 

2  Cor  Ix  7   1  Pet  Iv  9 r  Or,  Croon  nol  uilt  olninll  ; 

V    11  26 c  Malt.  vi.  IJ,  15  vii.  1,  2 


hold,  "^  the  Judge    slaaideth    before  the  aceo.    it. -t. 

,1     ,^,.  °  Malt    lijv    ». 

door.  iCor  I    II 

10  Take,  my  brcthcn,  the  propliets  ^xin^^z*  xitY 
Mvho  have  spoken  in  the  name  of  the  Heb  x*^^!!  t!' * ' 
Lord, '  for  an  example  of  sufTcrino:  afflic-  Jer  a  m  .Matt! 

.',,,.'  =  V.   II.  12      xxi. 

tion,  and  oi  patience.  34-33.  xxiii  3.1 

„    ,      ,  }  ,  ,  —37.     Luke  Til 

11  behold,  »  we  count  them  happy  Vii '52' ^T*eB* 
which  endure.  ''  Ye  have  heard  of  the  '^.  1^  '*g  «*• 
patience  of  Job,  '  and  have  seen  the  end  ^/^'iv^j' 'iifH 
of  the  Lord;  that  "<  the  Lord  is  very  ^^^'^t  "' ^' 
pitifiri,  and  of  tender  mercy.  ''io°''L!i''S.'i'i' 

xiiii.  10 ijobxl.i.  10-17.  Pb.  xxxvii.  37   Ec.  iii.8.  I  Pet-i    6.  7.  13.  2  Pet  i'i  »! 

ItEx.  xxxiv  B  Kiim  siv  18  I  Cbr.  x).i  13  2Chr  sxx.  9  Ncti  Ix  17.31  P?.  xxv  6. 
7.11.1  l.tsv.ii  38  Ixxsvi.  5.  15  ciii.  8  13  cxvi  5  ciix  133.  CXXXvi.  1,  &c.  cxW  8 
Is  li  6.  7  Ixlli  7  9  Lam  iii  22  Dan.  ix  9.  18,  19.  Joel  li.  13.  Joo.  iv.  2  .Mic.  vii.  1». 
LuWei.  5<)   vi.  3«.  Horn  ii   4.  Epb  i  6  ii  4. 


Ihcy  kept  in  splendid  ivardrobes,  were  consuming  by 
moth-;,  and  there  was  such  a  curse  upon  them,  ihal  ihey 
would  soon  be  of  no  value.  Nay,  even  their  gold  and 
silver,  which  should  have  been  briu;iiloned  by  circulation, 
were  laid  by  till  they  were  tarnished,  as  with  rust,  and 
the  very  appearance  of  ihcir  money  would  bear  witness 
against  their  rovetousness  ;  whilst,  in  consequence  of  heap- 
ing it  up,  their  enemies  would  have  the  richer  plunder ; 
the  anguish  of  having  it  torn  from  them  would  be  a  tor- 
ment to  dicir  minds,  and  their  guilty  consciences  would 
upbraid  them  with  the  ciimcs  by  which  they  became  rich, 
and  the  bad  use  Avhich  they  had  made  of  their  abundance  ; 
so  that  they  would  be  tortured,  as  if  the  rust  of  their  metals 
were  converted  into  a  caustic  to  burn  their  llesh  like  fire. 
Indeed,  with  much  wickedness  and  great  labour,  they  had 
amassed  treasures  lor  the  last  days  of  their  city  and  nation, 
when  God  was  aboiit  to  execute  tremendous  vengeance 
upon  them  for  their  personal  and  public  inifjuities,  and 
when  riches  would  no  more  profit  them  than  in  the  hour 
of  death  and  at  the  day  of  judgment,  which  was  in  fact 
to  "  treasure  up  v;rath  against  the  day  of  wrath."  For, 
behold,  the  hire  of  their  poor  labourers,  wlin  had  reaped 
their  harvest,  and  toiled  to  increase  their  wealth,  had  been 
fraudulently  wiihholdcn,  and  it  cried  for  venyieance  from 


V.  7 — 1 1 ,  After  the  preceding  awful  warning  and 
sharp  reproof  of  the  wealthy  Jews,  who  were  the  princi- 
pal opposcrs  of  the  Gospel,  and  peculiarly  exposed  to  the 
approaching  judgments  of  God,  the  apostle  addressed 
liimself  to  his  poor,  afflicted,  and  persecuted  fellow-Chris- 
tians, whom  he  exhorted  to  bear  their  sufferings  with  re- 
signation and  constant  perseverance,  till  the  coming  of  the 
Lord.  He  primarily  meant  the  providential  coming  of 
the  Lord  Jcus,  to  deliver  them  from  the  persecution  of 
the  Jewish  rulers,  and  to  execute  vengeance  upon  that  de- 
voted nation  ;  yet  he  might  intend  to  lead  their  thoughts 
forward  to  the  hour  of  death,  and  the  coming  of  Christ 
to  judgment.  {Noles,  Malt.  xsiv.  xxv.)  They  might 
observe,  that  the  husbandman,  when  he  has  tilled  his  ground 
and  sown  the  seed  with  great  labour  and  expense,  does 
not  reap  the  harvest  immediately,  but  waits  patiently  for 
some  months,  amidst  the  tluctuations  of  the  weather,  and 
continually  renewing  his  labour,  as  occasion  requires,  till 
the  Lord,  on  whom  the  increase  entirely  depends,  is 
pleased  to  send  the  former  and  the  latter  rain  ;  {Marg. 
Ref.)  and  at  length  the  crop  ripens,  and  his  toil  and  wait- 
ing are  amply  compensated  by  the  harvest.  Thus  ought 
they  to  wait,  with  patient  hope  and  persevering  diligence, 
not  vieldin?  to  weariness  or  desponding  fears,  butstablish- 


heaven  upon  them;  i'Murg.  Hff.)  So  that  the  bitter  and  j  ing  "their  hearts  by  faith  in  the  promises  of  God,  against 
loud  complaints  of  the  op))ressed,  against  their  cruel  ty-jall  temptations  to  draw  back  or  to  turn  aside  ;  for  the  time 
r.ints,  were  heard  by  "  the  Lord  of  Sabaoth,"  or  of  ar?/n'es,  of  their  waiting  would  not  bc  long,  as  in  evcrv  sense  the 
jvho  was  about  to  send  the  Roman  armies  to  execute  his  coming  of  the  l.ord  approached,  and  a  most  glorious  and 
judgments  on  them   for  their  iniquity.     They   had  indeed!         '        "  '  '  "  ..'... 

lived  for  a  time  luxuriously  and  delicately,  and  had  rioted 
ill  sensuality,  ns  cattle  in  a  rich  pasture  ;  and  tiie  pride 
:iiid  carnality  of  iheir  hearts  had  been  nourished  by  pros- 
perity and  self-indulgence,  as  in  a  day  of  slaughter  when 
many  sacrifices  were  otrered  and  a  great  feast  was  made  ; 
or  rather,  as  the  ox  is  fattened  for  the  day  of  slaughter, 
and  even  enjoys  his  luxuriant  pasture  securely  to  thai  very 
lime.  But,  above  all  their  other  crimes,  the  Jews  had 
iiiiquitously  condemned  and  crucified,  with  the  suffrage, 
us  it  were,  of  the  whole  nation,  that  •'  .Just  One"  w-ho 
bad  come  among  them,  even  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous  ; 
they  still  perpetuated  that  enormous  crime,  by  persecuting 
his  meek  and  harmless  followers  :  hitherto  he  had  not 
resisted  them,  and  they   had  no  pretence  for  their  outra 


precious  harvest  would  soon  amply  repay  all  their  losses, 
hardships,  and  sufferings.  They  ought  not,  therefore, 
to  grudge  one  another  the  transient  advantages  which 
they  |Jossessed,  or  to  give  way  to  envy,  discontent,  re- 
pinings,  or  resentment,  lest  the  coming  of  the  Lord 
should  be  to  their  condemnation  instead  of  their  redemp- 
tion. For  they  must  carefully  observe,  that  the  Judge, 
even  then,  as  it  were,  stood  before  the  door,  and  was  about 
to  enter.  Very  soon  would  he  decide  between  his  true 
people  and  mere  professors  of  Christianity,  as  well  as 
execute  vengeance  on  their  enemies;  and  they  ought  to 
prepare  for  his  coming,  and  leave  him  to  plead  their  cause, 
without  attempting  to  avenge  themselves,  or  groaning 
under  injuries  and  distresses,  or  murmuring  for  want  of 
such  transient  benefits,  as  all  temporal  possessions  must  be. 


geous  enmity  and   cruelty  to  him  and  his  disciples.     But   Instead  therefore  of  copying  the  fierce   passions  of  their 
he  was  about  to  come  and  execute  most  terrible  vengeance  unbelieving  countrymen,  who  w 


upon  them. 


ere   ready  to  rage  under 
their  calamities  like  a  wild  bull  in  a  net,  they  ought  to 


J.  u.  uo. 


CHAPTER  \". 


Jl.  D.  GO. 


itPrt  iv  f'.  12  But' above  all  ihinir.-.  my  brelliren. 
"'■"'"37' ii!"  ^0  "  swoar  not  ;  neither  by  heaven,  neither 
-23.  ■     '■■  .  bv  the  earth,  neither  bv  any  other  oatli  : 

n  Sit  ™.  2  Cor  1.      . I  ^  J 

V.r2»„  ,  c„r  °  but  let  your  yea,  bo  yea  :  and  your  nay, 
.'sch'l' xx^!ii  It  "^V  ;  "  lest  ye  fall  into  condemnation. 
"6.p,^''x.mG"4'  l-^  Is  P  any  among  you  afflicted  .'' let 
i*5"'''Kvn'''i!  ''ini  pray.  Is  '  any  merry  .''  'let  him  sing 
•i'iUo'Ho^s'v";' psalms. 

1    Jen   ii  2  7    Luke  xxii  .ll.    «»iii.  43     AfHX»i  S4,  25    2  C.^r  -iW   7-10.   Heb    t.  7 

n  JuJi   xvi  23-35   Ban    v   4 r  I  Clir  xvi.  5     J's.  icv.  2  cv.  2   Mc    iv   ft   Malt 

jixvi  30  iror  siv  IC.F.ph  -i  19.  Col  iii.  17.  llev.  v.  9-U.  viii.  10  xiv.  3  xix  1-6 


Study  and  imitate  the  example  of  the  ancient  prophets,  by 
whom  the  Loid  had  sent  his  word  to  their  nation,  and  wiio 
had  been  abused,  reviled,  and  even  put  to  death,  for  their 
faithfulness ;  yet  they  had  persevered  \vith  calm  confidence 
in  God,  and  submLssion  to  his  will,  and  with  a  meek  and 
compassionate  fortitude  among  their  enemies.  They  ought 
also  to  remember,  that  the  ajiostles  of  Christ,  and  other 
faithful  ministers  of  the  New  Testament,  and  all  expe- 
rienced Christians,  counted  those  happy,  who  patiently 
endured  affliction  and  persecution,  not  such  as  were  ex- 
empted from  sulVering,  or  turned  aside  to  avoid  it.  {Note, 
i.  12.)  They  had  often  heard  of  the  patience  of  Job, 
under  the  most  complicated  and  aggravated  distresses  that 
could  be  imagined  ;  and  how  he  steadfastly  adhered  to 
God, 'and  determined  to  hope  in  him  in  his  utmost  extremi- 
ty, notwithstanding  the  excessive  confusion  into  which  his 
temptations  had  thrown  his  mind  ;  and  they  perceived 
that  the  end  of  his  afflictions,  and  the  temporal  and  spirit- 
ual advantages  which  he  derived  from  them,  sufficiently 
demonstrated  that  the  Lord  was  most  tenderly  compas- 
sionate and  prepense  to  mercy,  even  when  he  most  heavily 
afflicted,  or  sharply  tried,  his  believing  servants.  This  had 
not  appeared  during  Job's  calamities,  but  it  was  manifest 
in  the  event  of  them  ;  and  they  also  would  find  the  same  in 
the  event  of  their  trials,  provided  they  endured  them  pa- 
tiently, and  persevered  in  faith  and  obedience.  {Notes, 
Heb.  xii.  5—12.) 

V.  12.  Above  all  things,  the  apostle  called  on  those 
whom  he  addressed  to  beware,  lest  their  trials  and  pro- 
vocations should  lead  them  to  swear  in  a  passionate,  rash, 
or  profane  manner,  in  their  own  justification,  and  to  escape 
persecution,  or  by  any  customary  oath,  according  to  the 
general  custom  of  the  Jews,  but  in  direct  opposition  to  the 
express  command  of  Christ.  On  the  contrary,  in  their  or- 
dinary conversation,  and  at  all  times,  when  a  solemn  ap- 
peal to  God,  as  an  act  of  religious  worship,  was  not  proper, 
they  ought  simply  to  affirm  or  deny,  and  to  establish  their 
assertion  or  engagement  by  a  serious  re|ietition  of  it,  when 
necessary.  At  the  same  time,  their  veracity  and  punctu- 
ality ought  to  be  so  approved,  that  every  one  might  be  rea- 
dy to  credit,  and  confide  in  them  without  hesitation,  or 
requiring  the  security  of  an  oath;  otherwise  they  would 
fall  under  condemnation  for  swearing  fctlsely,  without  ne- 
cessity, or  without  due  reverence  of  God,  or  of  an  oath. 
■—The  Jews  are  recorded  to  have  been  remarkably  guilty 
of  common  swearing  at  this  time,  which  might  induce  the 
apostle  to  enter  this  solemn  protest  against  it.  {Notes, 
Mull,v.33—^7.     xxiii.  16—22.) 

V.  !.;.  Whilst  worldly  men,  under  their  afflictions, 
'-ither  yielded  to  bitter  complaints  and  desponding  mur- 


14  Is  any  sick  among  you  }'  let  him 
call  ^  for  the  ciders  of  tiie  church  ; 
and  let  tliein  '  pray  over  him,  "  anoint- 
ing him  Avith  oil  in  the  name  of  the 
Lord  : 

15  And  "  tlie  prayer  of  faith  shall  save 
the  sick,  and  the  Lord  shall  raise  him 
up  ;  and  y  if  he  have  comtuittcd  sins, 
tlicy  shall  be  forgiven  him. 

1  Cor  xi   30-32 


3J 


H. 


X  4. 


X.  iO   xxviii.  B. 
iMark  vi.  13. 

13-lf.. 
i  6.  Matt  x\n 
20,31  xsi.  21, 
is.  STark  xi  22 
-24.  xvi. -7,  ;a. 
I  'or.  xii.  2ii— 
30 

y  Is.  xxxii-.  24. 
MalL  ii  2-C. 
Mark  ii  i-1). 
Jiihii  V.  U. 
1  Jolin  V.  M-16. 


murs,  or  sought  relief  in  sensual  indulgence,  or  tried  to 
extricate  themselves  by  sinful  means.  Christians  should  be 
excited  by  their  sorrows  to  jiray  more  frequendy,  copious- 
ly, and  caracsdy,  that  they  might  receive  from  God 
comfort,  deliverance,  and  a  sanclilied  use  of  their  afflic- 
tions. On  the  other  hand,  when  any  of  them  prospered, 
or  was  cheerful  in  spirit,  they  ought  to  express  their  joy 
in  the  voice  of  praise  and  thanksgiving,  and  by  singing 
tiie  psalms  which  inspired  men  had  written  for  that\ise, 
or  such  songs  of  praise  as  they  or  other  Christians  had' 
composed  for  similar  purposes,  instead  of  runi.ing  into 
the  excesses  of  carnal  rejoicing,  or  singing  those  frivolous, 
polluting,  or  profime  songs  and  odes,  which  were  used  by 
ungodly  men,  when  they  attempted  to  be  merry. 

'V.  14,  15.  Sick  persons,  also,  should  send  for  the  elders 
of  the  church,  many  of  whom  were  at  that  time  endued 
with  miraculous  powers,  that  they  might  pray  for  their 
forgiveness  and  recovery,  anointing  them  with  oil  in  the 
name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  expecting  a  cure  from  his 
power  and  love.  And  when  this  was  done,  in  that  faith 
by  which  miracles  were  wrought,  the  jiraycr  offered  in 
behalf  of  the  sick  person  would  be  the  means  of  saving 
his  life,  and  the  sins  committed  by  him,  for  which  the 
chastening  was  sent,  would  be  pardoned.  {Notes,  Mark 
vi.  13.  xvi.  17,  18.) — As  miraculous  cures  are  not  now 
expected,  so  the  symbolical  action  of  anointing  with  oil 
cannot  properly  be  retained.  It  need  scarcely  he  observed, 
tliat  the  e.rtre))ie  vnction,  used  by  the  church  of  Rome,  total- 
ly diflers  from  the  anointing  recommended  by  St.  James  ;  for 
it  is  never  administered  till  the  sick  person  is  supposed  to 
be  at  the  iioiiit  of  death,  and  no  hope  is  entertained  of  his 
recovery  ;  so  that  a  spiritual  benefit  alone  can  be  proposed 
by  sucli  a  ceremony,  which  indeed  serves  only  as  an- 
opiate,  to  quiet  and  stupify  the  consciences  both  of  the 
dying  and  of  the  living. — It  cannot  be  supposed  that  these 
miraculous  cures,  could  be  performed  at  all  times;  but 
there  seems  to  have  been  some  impression  on  the  mind  of 
the  person  who  wrought  the  miracle,  and  a  peculiar  exer- 
cise of  faith  in  Christ  for  that  purpose.  But  it  might  be 
proper  for  Christians  always,  when  they  were  sick,  to  send 
for  their  pastors,  to  counsel  and  pray  for  them  ;  though 
the  visiting  cf  the  sick,  by  ministers  exclusively,  is  not  so 
[larticularly  spoken  of  in  Scripture,  as  might  have  been 
oxprctcd,  When  indeed  this  charitahlo  service  is  per- 
formed with  prudence,  tenderness,  and  faithfulness,  it 
may  be  very  u.srful,  especially  to  believers,  and  to  those 
around  them  ;  but  iheindiscrimhutte  visiting  praying  with,, 
and  giving  the  Lord's  sujiper  to,  sick  and  dying  persons, 
without  particular  and  appro|)riate  instructions  and  exhor- 
tation, a.^  it  is  too  commoniy  managed,  is  doubtless  of 


:i^ 


J.  D.  GO. 


JAMES. 


Jl.  D.  GO. 


^Gen  xu  3,19.      16  ^  Confess  your  faults  one  to  another, 

5  Sam    xis.    19.  ,  ''     c  ^1_  I.    ..I      . 

20.  Matt  iii.6.  and  ^  pray    one  lor    anotriei',  "  that  ye 

xviii      15—17.  .   I      .  .*      -      -  „        '        .     -  .' 

Luke  svii.  3,  1 


may  be  healed.     "^  The  ctfcctual  fervent 

Acts  Kij.  I"  ■',,,.     1  -11 

v*^"*!? M)"'!  pi'^ycr  01       a    righteous    man    ayaileth 
much. 

17  ^  Eiias  was  a  man    '  subject  to  like 

i  j3_  passions  as  we  are,  «  and  he  j)rayfcd  *  ear- 

7  17  xxKii'ss:  nestly  thf\t  it  might    not  rain  :  ''  and  it 

l':x.  ix,  26.  29*33  xvii  IJ.  XIKii  10- U.  Num  xi.  2.  xiv.  13-20.  xxi.  7-9  Deut.  ix. 
18  20  Josh  X.  12.  I  Sam.  xil  18.  1  King?  xiii.  li  jvii.  18— 21.  !  Kings  iv.  33— 35.  six. 
h5-20.  XX.  S-S.  2Ctir  xiv.  II,  12.  xxxll  20-22.  Job  Xli.  S.  Ps.  XX.  17,  18  xxjiu  15 
i'Kl7.  18  Prov.  XV.  «.  I'J.  Jer.  XV  1  xxix  12, 13.  xxsil  3.  Dan  ii  18- 23.  ix  20-22 
Hi),   xiii.  3,4.  Watt.  vii.  7-11,  xsl.  22  Luke  xi    Il-I3.xviii.  I— B.   John  ix.  31.   Acts 

iv.i4-31    xii.  5-n    1  John  iii  22. d  Horn.  lii.  10.  v.  19   Heh.  xi,  4.7. e  1  Kings 

xvii   1.  Elijah r.^it,  X   iG.  XIV.  15. g  nom   xi.  2.  Kev.  sii.  6 '  Or, 

iKsprayn h  I.ukf:  iv.  25 


.Heh 

'  Gen     XX.    17 

SClir.    XXK    to. 
l.uke       IX        6. 
Acts  x.  38. 
c  Geo 


rained  not  on  the  earth  by  the  space  of  iiK,n?.xviii  i:; 

,  ,      .  ,•'  '  -45.      Jer   XIV. 

three  years  and  si.\  montris.  22  Aci!iivi7 

18  And  '  he  prayed  again,  and  the  wl  vmy.x\y.\ 
heaven  gave  rain,  and  the  earth  brought  J.'j'?^''!!'',''^  ^i_. 
forth  her  fruit.  PedTn.'W  juo* 

19  Brethren,  if  any  of  you  do 
from  the  truth,  '  and  one  convert  him  ; 

20  Let  him  know,  ■"  that  he  which  J'^.tl') Js^' '* 
converteth  the  sinner  from  theenor  ofhis  i;'*;^'^""'],^;  3^ 
way, "  shall  save  a  soul  "  from  death,  and  "Ji^";" ;»'  Ji;  | 
shall ''  hide  a  multitude  of  sins. 

15  Prov.  X.  2.  xi  4.  Jutin  v.  21.  Rev.  XX.  6. r 


err '  ="   ^i.  xjxit. 

4  16  Matt  xviii. 
15.    Liihe  xxii 


Pbilem.  19 
rsxsxii    1,  Piov  I. 


extremely  bac!  tendency,  and  is  a  relict  of  popish  super- 
sti'.io.n  and  formality  ;  for  it  not  only  gives  a  false  quiet  to 
many  of  those  who  have  then  first  begun  to  think  about 
God  and  their  souls,  but  it  encourages  others  to  procras- 
tinate, under  a  deluding  imagination,  that  a  confession,  a 
prayer,  a  ministerial  absolution,  and  the  sacrament,  will 
set  all  right  at  last,  without  any  previous  diligence  in  the 
duties  of  a  godly  life. — If,  however,  nothing  but  a  mira- 
culous cure  was  sought,  there  could  be  no  sufficient  reason 
why  the  cMers  of  the  church,  rather  than  others,  who 
were  endued  with  miraculous  gifts,  should  be  sent  for. — 
The  plural  number  is  used,  and  where  it  could  be  ob- 
tained, the  presence  of  more  than  one  minister  would  be 
desirable  ;  but  it  cannot  be  supposed  that  this  was  indis- 
pensably necessary.  That  any  difficulty  should  be  found 
about  the  persons  intended  by  "  the  elders  of  the  church," 
would  have  been  inconceivable  to  the  author,  had  he  never 
read  any  thing  on  the  subject  except  the  New  Testament. 
{MuT^.  Ref.) 

V.  16 — 18.  The  apostle  next  exhorted  Christians  to  con- 
fess their  faults  to  one  another  :  this  may  mean,  either  mu- 
tual acknowledgment  of  the  faults  into  which  they  had  fall- 
en, in  their  conduct  towards  one   another,  which  would 
tend  greatly  to  peace  and  brotherly  love,  if  it  were  practi- 
sed ;  or  a  communication  reciprocally  of  their  experiences, 
and  a  confession  of  those  things  which  burdened  their  con- 
sciences :  which,   when  prudently  managed,  would  make 
way  for   them   to    counsel,   encourage,    and   exhort  one 
another,  and  be  a  direction  to  their  prayers  for  each  other, 
and  thus  tend  to  their  inward  peace,  and  the  healing  of 
their  souls,  as  well  as  to  the  removal  of  the  chastisements 
which  they  had  incurred.     But  this  does  not  at  all  resemble 
the  practice,  which  the  church  of  Rome  hath  absurdly 
grounded  upon  it,  of  the  laity  being  required  to  confess 
all  their  secret  sins  to  the  priests,  in  order  to  their  being 
pardoned  and  absolved.     Thus  that  order  of  men  (who  are 
in  themselves  no  less  ambitious,  interested,  and  prone  to 
vice,  than  other  orders  in  society,)  is  put  in  possession 
of  the  secrets  of  families,  nay,  of  councils  and  princes, 
of  which  they  have   made   abundant  use,  to   their  own 
aggrandizement,  and  enslaving    the  laity,  and  for  many 
other  mischievous  purposes.     Thus,  also,  they  have  dis- 
covered the  weak  and  vulnerable  side  of  almost  every  indi- 
vidual, which  hath  opened  the  way  to  their  attempting  and 
committing  crimes  of  every  kind.     But  the  confession  of 
iins,  spoken  of  by  the  apostle,  is  no  more  that  of  a  lay- 
man to  a  priest,  than  that  of  a  priest  to  a  layman  :  it 


is  reciprocal  between  Christians  one  among  anotlier,  and 
voluntary,  that  it  may  be  regulated  according  to  prudence 
and  propriety,  for  the  benefit  of  mutual  exhortations  and 
prayers.      To  encourage  his   brethren  to  this  beneficial 
practice,  the  apostle  showed  them  the  value  and  eflicacy 
of  prayer.     When  a  righteous  person,  a  true  believer  jus- 
tified in  Christ,  and,  by  his  grace,  walking  before  God  in 
holy    obedience,  presented  an  effecluctl   fervent    prayer, 
(one  that  was  tvrovglit  in  his  heart  by  the  energy  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  exciting  holy  aficctions  and  believing  expec- 
tations, and  so  leading  him  to  be  fervent  and  earnest  in 
pleading  the  promises  of  God  at  his  mercy-seat,  in  behalf 
of  himself  or  others,)  it  "  availed  much"    in   obtaining 
the  blessings  thus  sought,  being  the  means  through  which 
God  was   pleased   to  work  his  own  gracious  purposes,  as 
really  as  any  olhef  which  he  employs  for  that  end.    Elias, 
or  Elijah,  for  instance,  was  a  man  of  the  same  sinful  nature 
with  others,  and  he  was   no  more  exempt  from  human 
passions   and    infirmities,  when  he  executed  his  ministry, 
than  the  apostle  and  his  brethren  were  ;  yet  he  prayed, 
(under  the  influence  of  the  prophetical  Spirit,  out  of  zeal 
for  the  glory  of  God,  and  to  prevent  the  total  apostacy  and 
idolatry  of  Israel,)  that  it  might  not  rain  on  the  land,  and 
in  answer  to  his  prayer  there  was  no  rain  for  three  years 
and  a  half;  and  at  length  the  calamity  was  terminated  in 
answer  to  his  prayers  for  rain,  after  he  had  slain  the  priests 
of  Baal.     (A'o/fs,  1   Kings  xvii.  xviii.)     This   example 
seems  rather  to  favour  the  opinion  of  those,  who  suppose 
the  apostle   to  refer  to  "  the  prayer  of  faith,"  as  it  re- 
spected miraculous  interpositions  ;  but  the  efficacy  of  that 
jiraycr,  which  is  in  all  ages  presented  under  the  teaching 
and  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  is,  throughout  the  scrip- 
ture, so  fully  declared,  that  the  exclusive  interpretation 
is  inadmissible. 

V.  19,  20.  Among  other  works  of  love,  which  be- 
lievers ought  to  attempt  by  faith  and  prayer,  the  recovery 
of  such  nominal  Christians  as  had  run  into  dangerous 
heresies,  or  fallen  into  sin,  was  peculiarly  to  be  attended 
to,  especially  as  many  evils  of  this  kind  had  taken  place 
among  them.  If  any  one  therefore  had  turned  aside  from 
the  truth,  and  had  got  into  some  destructive  path,  and  one 
of  his  brethren  had  been  instrumental  to  his  conversion,  so 
that  he  was  at  length  become  a  true  Christian,  he  should 
consider  himself  as  under  far  greater  obligations  to  the 
person  who  thus  restored  him,  than  if  he  had  wrought  a 
miracle  to  heal  his  sickness,  and  preserve  his  life.  And 
the  man,  who  had  been  employed  in  this  good  work. 


^ 


Ji,  D.  CO. 


CHAPTER  V. 


w?.  D.  60. 


ought  to  deem  ic  a  far  more  desirable  service,  than  if  he  j  then  be  very  dreadful :  but  the  cniel  injustice  and  opprcs- 
had  been  enabled  to  work  miracles  for  the  recovery  of  thcjsion,  with  which  many  treat  their  dependents  and  labour- 
sick  ;  seeing  he  had  been  employed  by  the  Lord  in  saving 
an  immortal  soul  from  eternal  destruction,  and  of  bringing 
a  perishing  transgressor  to  Christ,  that  his  atoning  blood 
might  cover  the  mullitude  of  his  sins,  never  more  to  appear 


in  judgment  against  him,  or  to  prevent  his  admission  into 
eternal  happiness.  Neither  this,  nor  any  other  good  work, 
could  cover  the  multiUidc  of  the  man's  sins  who  performed 
it,  by  inducing  God  to  pardon  him  for  the  sake  of  it :  for 
the  most  successful  mii  ister  needs  self-dejiying  diligence, 
lest,  "  after  having  preached  to  others,  he  himself  should  be 
'^  a  cast-away  ;"  and  the  whole  plan  of  the  Gospel  runs 
aoun'.er  to  such  an  idea.  '  Surely  it  cannot  be  the  apostle's 
'  intention  to  tell  us,  that  the  turning  of  a  sinner  from 
'..the  error  of  his  way  will  conceal,  from  the  eye  of 
'  God's  justice,  a  multitude  of  sins  committed  by  the  pcr- 
'  son  who  does  this  charitable  action,  if  he  continueth  in 
'  them.  Such  a  person  needs  himself  to  be  turned  "  from 
"the  error  of  his  way,"  '  in  order  that  his  own  soul  may 
'  be  saved  from  death.'  (Mncknigli!.)  In  no  sense,  or 
way,  can  it  be  said,  that  our  good  works,  of  whatever 
kind,  "  cover  the  multitude  of  our  sins,"  or  any  of  our 
sins,  without  either  implying,  that  they  purchase  for  us 
an  indulgence  or  dispcnuaiion  to  continue  in  sin,  or  that 
they  arc  efficacious  in  atoning  for  sin  ;  either  alone,  or 
along  with  the  blood  of  Christ.  The  words  arc  quoted 
from  the  Proverbs  ;  the  context  there  evidently  excludes 
this  interpretation  and  the  use  afterwards  made  of  them 
by  St.  Peter,  by  no  means  favours  it.  {Notes,  Prov.  x. 
12.  1  Pel.  iv.  8.)  'He  shall  save  a  soul  from  eternal 
'  death  ;  and  shall  be  the  means  that  the  many  sins  of  that 


crs,  by  whose  toil  and  ingenuity  they  are  enriched,  and 
whom  they  leave  to  penury  and  distress,  will  cry  for 
most  tremendous  vengeance  in  the  ears  of  "  the  Lokd  of 
"  hosts."  What  then  will  it  avail  then;,  that  they  have 
"  lived  in  pleasure  on  the  earth,  and  been  wanton,"  and 
cherished  their  carnal  hearts,  as  the  fatted  ox  for  the 
slaughter  ?  They  have  only  heaped  up  perishing  treasure, 
to  leave  it  behind  them,  or  "  fared  sumptuously  every  day,'^ 
as  a  prelude  to  lifting  up  their  eyes  in  hell,  being  in  tor- 
ments. Such  warnings,  however,  when  impartially  given, 
will  expose  the  servants  of  Christ  to  their  contemptuous 
indignation,  and  hence  prosperous  sinners  have  often  been 
excited  to  condemn  and  murder  the  righteous  and  unresist- 
ing disciples,  as  the  Jews  did  the  Lord  of  glory  himself. 
But  let  the  poor  and  afflicted  Christian  patiently  wait  for 
the  coming  of  his  Lord,  as  the  husbandman  waits  for  the 
precious  fruit  of  the  earth  :  for  the  good  seed,  which  he 
now  sows  in  pain,  and  waters  with  tears,  will  s|iring  up, 
and  soon  ripen  to  a  harvest  of  eternal  joy.  Let  us  then 
patiently  continue  in  well-doing,  having  our  hearts  esta- 
blished withgract",  and  realizing  expectations  of  the  great 
day  of  I'ctribution.  It  docs  not  become  Christians  to  grudge 
one  against  another,  or  to  envy,  repine,  despond,  or 
dispute  :  rather  let  us  prepare  to  meet  our  .Tudge,  who 
"  standcth  at  the  door,"  that  we  may  not  be  condemned  at 
his  coming:  for  all  our  eternal  interests  arc  secure,  if  wc 
have  trusted  them  in  his  hand  :  and  all  else  is  a  mere 
vanity,  that  will  soon  be  done  with  for  ever.  May  we 
then  follow  prophets  and  apostles,  as  they  followed  Christ, 
n  patientl}'  suffering  affliction  and  meekly  bearing  injuries  : 


'  convert  shall,  through  his  true  repentance,  be.  forgiven,  j  for  they  and  they  only  are  and  will  be  happy,  who  endure 
*  and  not  imputed  to  him.'  (Kp.  Hall.)  The  zeal  and  amidst  tribulations  even  unto  the  end.  The  event  will 
diligence  thus  shown  might  indeed  be  an  evidence  of  grace,  1  clear  up  the  darkness  of  all  the  Lord's  dealings  with  his 
and  conduce  to  a  man's  enjoying  the  comfort  of  the  par-  people  :  and,  whatever  they  or  others  have  thought  duritig 
doning  love  of  Christ,  notwithstanding  his  manifold  dc- 1  the  continuance  of  their  trials,  in  the  end   it   will  appear 


;ects  ;  yet  this  falls  vastly  short  of  the  energy  of  the  apostle's 
words,  and  seems  not  at  all  to  have  been  in  his  thoughts  : 
so  that  many  learned  men  have  laboured  in  vain  to  put  this 
construction  upon  them.  As  there  is  joy  in  heaven  over 
one  sinner  that  repenteth,  zealous  Christians  cannot  want 
aiiy  inducement  of  this  kind,  to  animate  them  in  attempt- 
ing so  blessed  a  service,  when  they  have  any  prospect  of 
success  :  nor  can  they  need  any  of  their  own  works  to  cover 
the  multitude  of  their  sins,  who  know  the  all-sufficiency  of 
the  Saviour's  atoning  blood.  But  the  ajiostle  meant  to 
show  his  brethren  that  this  was  a  far  more  important  useful- 
ness, than  even  healing  the  sick  by  miracle  could  be,  though 
nature  would  prompt  them  most  to  covet  or  value  miracu- 
lous powers,  and  they  might  be  led  to  overlook  or  neglect 
a  much  more  charitable  work. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

V.  1  — n. 

The  rich,  luxurious,  and  haughty,  yea,  all,  who  now 
scornfully'  refuse  to  mourn  for  their  sins,  will  soon  be 
forced  to  weep  and  howl  under  the  miseries  which  are 
coming  upon  them.  All  their  idolized  treasures  will  soon 
corrupt  and  perish,  excejUas  they  will  rise  up  in  judgment 
against  them,  and  torment  them  as  fire,  bv  incrcasincj  their 


-condemnation.     The    doom 
Vol.  v.— No.  3.*, 


■nf-ithf. 


stewf'.njs    wi 


as  evident  in  the  case  of  every  one  of  them,  as  it  did 
that  of  Job,  nay,  far  more  illustriously  evident,  that  "  the 
"  Lord  is  pitiful  and  of  tender  mercy,"  and  that  they  are 
happy,  who  patiently  trust  in  him  and  keep  his  command- 
ments. 

V.    12—20,   • 

It  is  peculiarly  important  to  the  interests  of  genuine 
piety,  that  all  who  profess  the  Gospel  should  reverence 
the  name  of  God,  and  keep  at  a  distance  from  swearing,  and 
the  profane  language  which  aboiuids  in  the  world,  and 
from  that  insincerity  which  is  intimately  connected  with 
it,  that  their  yea  may  bo  yea,  and  their  nay,  nay.  Indeed, 
such  as  neglect  these  things  have  little  reason  to  conclude 
that  they  shall  escape  condemnation  when  the  .ludgc  ap- 
pearcti).  The  voice  of  prayer  should  always  accompany 
that  of  our  lamentations,  when  v:c  arc  afflicted  ;  and  our 
joy  should  be  ex])rcssc(l  in  the  language  of  praise  and 
thanksgiving.  We  should  receive  pain  and  sickness  as  the 
chastisement  of  the  Lord,  and  seek  relief  from  him,  what- 
ever instruments  or  means  wo  employ  for  that  purpose. 
The  counsels  and  prayers  of  the  ministers  and  disciples  of 
Christ  are  peculiarly  desirable  on  such  occasions  :  and  we 
ought  more  earnestly  to  seek  the  pardon  of  our  sins,  and 
the  healing  of  our  souls,  than  tlir>  rcmovnl  of  our  bodily 
sufferings.     Christians  may  prodtaljlv  confer  together  con- 

r.  X 


J.  D.  60. 


JAMES. 


Ji.  D.  60. 


concerning  iheii'  conflicls,  sins,  and  icmplalions,  that  ihey 
may  encourage,  warn,  counsel,  exhort,  and  properly  pray 
for,  each  oilier :  and  they  should  never  be  backward  to  con- 
fess those  offences  that  they  have  committed  against  their 
brethren,  or  to  forgive  such  as  have  been  done  against 
them.  We  ought  greatly  to  desire,  and  highly  to  value, 
the  prayers  of  our  fellow-Christians,  and  to  abound  in 
supplications  for  them,  "  as  the  effectual  fervent  prayer  of 
«  a  righteous  man  avaiicth  much."  Nor  ought  we  to  be 
discouraged  from  this  duly  by  the  consciousness  of  our 
weakness,  unworthincss,  or  sinful  passions,  as  they,  who 
ef  old  received  such  signal  answers  to  their  prayers,  were 
men  of  like  passions  w-ilh  us  :  and  we  have  as  good  reason 
to  expect  that  God  will  answer  our  humble  believing 
requests,  for  such  things  as  he  hath  promised,  and  as  are 
teally  for  our  good  and  for  his  glory,  as  Jacob,  Moses, 
Elijah,  Hezrekiah,   or   Daniel   had,  or  any  other   person 


who  wrestled  with  liira  and  prevailed.  In  the  use  of  all 
jiroper  means,  every  one  of  us  should  seek  the  spiritual 
good  of  our  children,  relatives,  friends,  enemies,  and  all 
around  us,  and  the  conversion  of  sinners,  as  well  as  the 
recovery  of  such  as  have  wandered  from  the  way  of  truth 
and  holiness  ;  considering,  that  if  in  one  instance  only, 
during  the  course  of  our  whole  lives,  and  after  ten  thou- 
sand disappointments,  we  are  made  successful  instruments 
in  saving  a  soul  from  death,  and  covering  a  multitude  ot 
sins,  the  event  is  of  so  vast  importance,  as  abundantly  lo 
re]iay  all  our  toil,  anxiety,  and  disappointment,  being  fai 
greater  than  the  preservation  of  the  lives  of  multitudes, 
or  promoting  the  temporal  prosperity  of  whole  nations. 
{Note,  Luke  xv.  8 — 10.)  Let  us  then,  in  our  several 
stations,  keep  these  things  in  mind,  and  spare  no  pains  in 
so  charitable  a  service  ;  and  the  event  will  prove  that  "  oui 
"  labour  was  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 


THE 


PIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF 

PETER. 


We  have  had  repeated  opporliaiilies  of  considering  the  character  and  upostkship  of  Peter,  who  wrote  this 
epistle  and  that  ivhich  follows,  as  far  as  are  made  known  by  the  holy  scriptures.  Much  additional  infor- 
mation concerning  him,  however,  has  been  conveyed  down  by  tradition,  and  by  ecclcsiastirxd  hisiorti :  but 
n  large  proportion  of  this  is  absolutely  incoinpatille  with  the  Acts  of  the  apostles,  and  many  thin«-s  in  St. 
Paul's  epistles  ;  much  more  is  dubious  ;  and  the  pretensions  of  the  church  and  bishop  of  Home,  as  ground- 
ed on  these  records  and.  traditions,  are  so  absurd  and  extravagant,  as  to  deserve  little  notice,  or  to  re- 
quire any  firtlicr  refutation.  It  is  not  absolutely  certain  that  Peter  ever  uris  at  Rome ;  though  it  is 
highly  probable  that  he  ivent  thither,  towards  the  close  of  his  life;  and  that  he  teas  there  put  to  death  by 
crucifixion,  at,  or  nectr  the  same  time,  when  Paul  as  a  Roman  citizen  ivus  beheaded,  during  JVcro's  per- 
secution. He  wrote  this  epistle,  probably  some  time  before,  to  the  Christians  in  the  different  provinces  of 
Jisia  JMinor.  Many  indeed  have  endeavoured  to  prove  that,  as  the  apostle  of  the  eircumcision,  he  address- 
ed the  Jewish  converts  only  ;  but  Peter  teas  distinguished,  not  only  as  the  chief  preacher  to  the  Jews  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost,  but  also  as  the  first  preacher  to  the  Gentiles.  And  as  Paul,  the  apostle  of  the  un- 
circumcision,  ivrote  to  the  Hebrews,  and  in  all  his  epistles  addressed  the  Jewish  as  ivell  as  the  Gentile  con- 
verts ;  we  may  well  suppose,  that  St.  Peter  addressed  the  Gentile  as  well  as  the  Jewish  converts  :  thoui(h 
perhaps  with  a  peculiar  reference  to  the  case  of  the  latter.  Indeed,  the  contrary  opinion  is  founded  on 
some  passages  in  the  epistle,  which  are  capable  of  another,  and  far  inorc  natural,  interpretation ;  but  the 
apostle^s  language  in  other  places  cannot  at  all  consist  with  it.  It  also  seems  evident,  that  he  wrote  to 
the  very  churches,  which  had  been  founded  by  St.  Paul,  to  corroborate  his  testimony,  and  to  confute 
ihose  who  pretended  that  his  doctrine  differed  from  that  of  the  other  apostles;  and  he  sent  the  epistle  by 
Silvanus,  St.  Paul's  faithful  and  constant  coadjutor.  The  epistle  is  dated  from  Babylon,  in  the  remains 
or  vicinity  of  which  city,  it  is  probable  a  Christian  church  had  been  planted,  perhaps  consisting  principally 
of  the  descendants  of  the  Jews,  who  remained  in  those  regions  after  the  Babylonish  captivity  For  no  sa- 
tisfactory reason  can  be  assigned,  for  supposing,  as  many  have  done,  in  ancient  and  modern  times,  that 
Babylon  signifies  Rome.  Language  of  this  kind  suited  the  nature  of  St.  JohCs  Revelation  ;  but  was 
wholly  unsuitable  to  ,the  date  of  the  letter.  JVe  here  find  the  same  great  doctrines,  icith  which  St.  PauVs 
epistles  arc  replete,  applied  to  the  same  practiced  purposes.  jind  it  is  pcculiarli^  remarkable  for  the 
sweetness,  gentleness,  and  humble  love,  with  which  it  is  ivrittcnj  ivhieh  indeed  forms  a  striking  contrast 
to  the  domineering  pride  and  severity,  that  characterize  the  pretended  successors  of  this  sacred  writer. 
Various  opinions  have  been  entertained  of  the  time  ivhen  the  epistle  was  written  ;  but,  as  no  certainty 
seems  attainable,  it  is  dated  according  to  the  author''s  opinion,  on  the  subject,  in  which,  hotcevcr,  he  is  by 
no  means  confident. 


A.  D.  63. 


A.  D.  63. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  apostle  addresses  the  strangers  in  Pon- 
tus,  &i.c.  with  salutations  and  thanks- 
givings to  God  for  his  abundant  mercy, 
and  the  inestimable  blessin<j:s  bestowed  on 
them,  1 — 5.  He  shoivs  the  nature  and 
benefit    of   their  trials,    and   the  joy  by 

'  which  they  were  counterbalanced,  (>,  7. 
Through  faitK  they  loved,  and  rejoiced 
in  an  xmsecn  Saviour,  and  received  his 


salvation,  8,  9.  The  ancient  prophets 
had  most  diligently  incpnred  into  this 
salvation  ;  angels  desired  to  look  into  it  ; 
and  the  Holy  Spirit  confirmed  and  pros- 
pered the  preaching  of  Tl,  !  0 — J 1.  This 
should  animate  Christians  to  a  holy  and 
circums/jcct  conduct  ;  as  the  worship- 
pers of  a  holy  God,  1 3.^  1 7  ;  and  as  re- 
deemed by  the  precious  blood  of  Christ, 
through  ivhom  they  believed  and  hoped  in 
3X2 


J.  iJ.  &s. 


1  S.«  on.  Mate.n 
U  X.  S  Jo.lj> 
<l,  13.  xxi.  ID 
17. 

bii  II  AcUii 
—II.  Eph.  ii.  1 
19    Hcu.  xi  l; 


xxviii.ei.s 
£6.  Ksth 
Ps.  zliv.  I 


I.  PETER. 


yi.  D.  bi 


6     XIX.  10 
!6— 13        I  Co 


"Grace  unto  voti,  and  peace  'be  niultiplicd.  os«<»i,  rod.  : 

3  1  Blessed  be  the  God  and  Father  of  p  is  I'S^Xr* . 
our  Lord  Jcsu.s  Christ,  '  which  according  f^^J/'-'-  <■'"'> 
to  his  *  alMiiidant  mercy  '  liath  beuottem  i  iji- /■>  vi  i.  n, 
lis  asrain  '  unto  a  hvely  hope,  "  by  the  re-  -la  l'o.  n m. 

•  r    t  r  \       •  !•  t  I  Uxil    16,  I'J 

surrcction  of  Jesus  Christ  from  the  dead.    2<r<,ri  a  Ept 

4  lo   *  an  inheritance  >' incorruptible,  ^*'^\j  ^^^.^  ,, 

PETEPi,  an    apostle  of  Jcsns  Chrfst,' and    Vuntlefilcd,    and    that    ;  fadeth  not  J«„'«;='ji'^j£ 
to    "    the     strangers    <^  scattered  [away,  ^  reseiTcd  in  heaven  t  for  you,  ^  "ii.'i.  7^^!',. 

througliout  J  Pontus,  '"Galatia,  ^  Cappa-       5  Who  are '^  kept  by  the  power  of  God  ir";^^^.'*' 

'  through  faith  "  unto  salvation, '  ready  to  l^\l 
be  revealed  ^  in  the  last  time  :  i^„ 


QoJ,  18 — 2(.  Kxd>)i('.lio/is  to  pure 
auu  fcrccnt  love  of  one  another,  btm-j; 
brethren  by  rcireaeralion,  throii<(k  the 
zvorJ  of  Go  J,  which,  as  an  incorrupli- 
bl?  iced,  enthtrctk  for  ever,  in  the  en- 
deared relation,  thus  formed,  22 — 23., 


docia,  '  A?ia,  and  ''  Bitliynia, 
2^  2  '  Elect  according  to  "the  forcknow- 
i4.\ev.'i'Ti  '■  ledge  of  God  tlie  Father,  through'  sancti- 
i'lt^J^u'lut  vii  ficatlon  of  tiie  Spirit  unto  obedience, '"  and 
M.\t'xxi.'  1  °  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  Christ : 

21.31.  M,trk>rii   CO.  -.'2  :7.    l.uke  xviii    7.  Jelin  «v    16-Ui.  Kar.i.  viii  3!.  xi.  5-7.  28. 

Kph   i   4.  S   Col   ill    11    2  Tim    li.  10.  Tit.  i    I.    2  lolin  1.  13. !<  Acti  li   2J    XT.  18. 

llo.n    viii  :9,  30.  is  a.',  Ll.  si.  2 1  Acts  XX.  32.  Knm.  XV.  16   1  Cor.  i-  30.  vi    11.2 

Tlies  ii   13  . .0  22   Rom.  i.  5  viii    13.  xvi.  19.  26.  2  Cur.  X.  i.  llab    v.  9. n  See 

VII,  Heu.  ix.  19-22.  X.  12.  xi.  23.  s:i.  11. 


much. 
2  Jolio  r. 
iil.    3— S. 


1  John  ii     29     iii.  9     iv     7.    v    1    4 
I  Cor   xiii.  13.  Col   i.  23   27.  1  Thes 
1  lii    21    Iv.  xxvi    19.  Horn.  iv.  :5 
9   MjU    XSV-  34    Ai.li  XX    3 


.  15 y  1  Cor   IX   25.  xv.  52-51  -=l  Kev 

,  Jam  i  II h  Ps  xxxi.  19    CoF  i.  5. 

Sam   ii    9    Pj  xxxvii  23,21  27  ciii.  !7.  IS 


1  Horn.  »   4.S     viii.  Il     *ii.    12    x 

3  Tit   ii   13.   Heb.  iii  6   vi.  18.  19  1  .>obn 
10  viii    II.  I  Cor.  XV.  20  Eph.  ii.  6    1  Thes 

I*.  Gal.  iii   18   Kpli   l.  II.  14    18  Col  i   12.  Hrt>. 


— J    Jlom  XI.  20, 


XI.  7.8. 

tOr.  form 

i    l9.  liv    17.  Jer. 
8-30   xvii    II.  12   15  horn  viii.  31-39   Pbil.  i  6   Jnda 

ir   1.31  Ral    ii -20    Eph   ii.B   iii    17  2  Tim  iii.  15  BeU. 

Ihes   i.  3  2  Thes.  ii.  13,  U-  H«h   ix   23. f  13    I  Tcic 

.  2 g  Job  xix.  25   John  xli.  48. 


wi.shed,  and  prayed,  "  that  grace  and  peace  might  be  mul- 
"  tiplied,"  according  to  the  salutation  generally  used  by 
St.  Paul.  {Note,  Koni.  i.  7.)  Thus  they  were  taught,  at 
the  opening  of  the  cpisde,  to  ascribe  their  salvation  to  the 
electing  love  of  the  Father,  the  redemption  of  the  Son,, 
and  the  sanclification  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  so  to  give 
glory  to  one  God  in  three  persons,  into  whose  name  they 
had  been  baptized.  Elect,  &c.  '  Those  who  in  tlieir 
'  outward  profession,  and  in  the  due  judgment  of  charity, 
'arc  justly  reputed  for  the  elect  of  God,  accort;«ng   to  the 

•  eternal  decree  and  good  purpose  of  God  the  Father.' 
{Bp.  Hall.)  Sprinkling,  kc.  '  Men  are  not  easily  con- 
'  vinced  of  the  deep  slain  of  sin,  and  that  no  other  laver 
'  can  fetch  it  out  but  the  sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus 
'  Christ.  Some,  that  have  moral  resolutions  of  amend- 
'  men',  dislike  at  least  gross  sins,  and  purpose  to  avoid 
'  them,  and  it  is  to  tiiem  cleanness  enough  to  reform  in 
'  these  things  ;  but  liicy  consider  not  what  becomes  of  the 

•  guiltiness  that  they  have  contracted  already,  or  how  that 
'  shall  be  purged.     Be  not  deceived    in    this;  it   i.s  not   a 

•  transient  sigh,  or  a  light  word,  or  a  wish  of,  God  forgive 
'  me;  no,  nor  the  highest  current  of  repentance,  nor  that 
'  which  is  the  truest  evidence  of  repentance,  amendment; 

it  is  none  of  these  that  purifies  in  the  sight  of  Gcd,  and- 
es]ii.itcs  wrath.  They  are  all  imperfect,  and,  stained 
ihcmseives,  cannot  stand  and  answer  for  themselves, 
much  less  bo  of  value  to  counterpoise  the  former  guilt  of 
sin.  The  very  tears  of  the  purest  repeniance,  unless 
ihey  be  sprinkletl  uiih  this  blood,  are  impure;  all  oi.'r 
washings,  without  this,  are  but  the  washings  of  a  blacka- 
,'•  moor,  it  is  laixjur  in  vain.'     (Arbp.  Leiglilon.) 

V.  3—5.     (.Vo/r.  Kplt.  i.  3.)     St.  Peter,  as  well  as  his. 


NOTES. 
,CHAP.  I.     V.  1,  2.     The  churches,   here    addressed, 

were  situated  in  Asia   Minor,  (as  distinguished   from  the 

eontinent  of  Asia,)  and.Asia,   (as  mentioned   separately,) 

was   the  proconsular  district,  of  which  Ephesus  was   the 

capital  city  ;  so  that  they  ^vere  chiefly  the  churches  which 

had  been  planted  by  St.    Paul,   and   the    evangelists  that 

accompanied   or    helped  hira.     As  the  apostle   called  the 

persons  to  whom  he  wrote  "    strangers,"  some  have   la- 
boured to  prove    that   they  were   prosef^  tes  of  llie  gale, 

who   had  embraced    the    Gospel,   as  Cornelius    and   his 

friends  are  supposed  to  have  been  before  their  conversion. 

Others  confine  it  to  the  Jewish  converts,  who,  living  at  a 

distance  from  the  promised  land,  among  the  Gentiles  were 

thus  called.     But  as   Christians  are  "   strangers  and  pil- 

^"  grims  upon  earth,"   and  as  the  sojourning  of  the   patri- 
archs, or  of  the   Jews,  in  foreign  nations,  was  a  type    or 

emblem  of  this  pilgrimage,  (ii.  II.)  it  is  more  natural 
to  undcrstantl  it  of  believers  in  general,  v/ho  were  pil- 
grims or  strangers  in  every  city  or  country  where  they 
lived,  and  who  were  scattered  through  the  nations,  to  be  as 
"  lights  in  the  world,  and  as  the  salt  of  tlic  earth. V  These 
the  apostle  addressed  as  "  Elect,"  or  chosen  in  Christ, 
"  according  to  the  foreknowledge  of  God."  {Aoles,  Hinn. 
viii.  28— 31.  Eph.i.  1  —  12.  2  7Vics.  ii.  13,  1-1.)  Tnis 
eternal  purjjose  and  special  love  of  God  the  Father  had 
been  rendered  clfectual,  "  through  sanctilica'ion  of  the 
•'  Spirit  unto  oliedience,"  begun  in  regenenuicn,  and 
carried  on  in  the  continued  mortification  of  tf.eir  whcle 
iinful  nature,  and  the  progressive  renewal  of  their  souls 
to  the  holy  image  of  God,  thus  preparing  them  for  evan- 
gelical obedience;  and   this  was  accompanied  wiiii  •'  the 

'•sprinkling  of  the  blood  of  Jesus,"  or  the  continual  (beloved  brother  Paul,  opened  his  subject,  by  calling  on  his 
application  of  the  virtue  of  his  atonement  to  their  con-  fello'v  Christians  to  join  with  him  in  bics.sing  God  for  !iis 
scieices,  by  divine  faitli,  for  the  removal  of  their  guilt,  distinguishing  mercy  and  grace,  under  the  ch.aracler  of 
and  the  rendering  of  their  p-cr.sons  and  services  accepted  "  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ."  '•  Of  his 
with  God  ;  as  the  blood  of  the  legal  sacrifices  was  applicdi"  abundant  meroy,"  or  the  greatness  of  his  compas.vonate 
by  sprinkling  it  around  the  altar,  and  before  the  mercy-  love  to  the  guilty,  the  polluted,  and  the  wretched,  even 
seat,  or  as  the  blood  of  the  sacrifices  was  sprinkled  o:i  tiie  such  as  were  "  dead  in  sin  and  children  ot  wrath,  he  had 
people,  when  the  covenant  was  ratified  with  Israel  ati "  rfgrnerd/frf  thein,"  (A'o/f.',  Jo/ui  ,iii.  1 — o.  Epli,  li,  1 
«,o'jnt  Silt:;!,   ijlurg.  Rff.)    To  Uiese  persons  the  aposilej — 10.)     and  from  Uiis  gracious  change,  wrought  in  them 


Ji.  D.  63. 


CHAPTER  1. 


.■/.  />.  ij;>. 


7  That  "  tlie  trial   of  voiii-  i'uilh,  being 


»8.iv.  i3.is«m-      Q  Wherein  "  yc  gieatl}  rejoice,  thougli  I      7 

'i'kiv.Tl.'^c*  now  *  for  a  seasoiiv"  (if  need  be,)  '  yc  arcniucli  more  '^  precious  than  of  goiil   •'  that 


»iij3  >o^ M>".- in   heaviness  througli '"  manifold  tempta- 
«7.  ii  u.  X  20  tions  : 

R^m.  v.S.  ll'xii.  IS.   S  Cor  vi.  10  xii.  0, 10.  Gal.  v.SS.  Phil,  iii  3.  iv  «.  1  Tlics.  i  6 

Jam   I  2   9.  10 iiv.  7.  v   m  2  Cor  iv.l7 »  7.  Pa.  cxix.  75   Lira,  iii    32, 

JJ  Heb.  xii.  10. 1  Job  ix  S7,  23     Ps.  Isis  20  csix.  28.  Is   Ixi.  3.  Matt.  si.  28 

ijvi.  17.  Bom  ix.  2.  Phil  ii  25   Heh.  xi 
xvi.  3%  Act3  xiv.  23.  1  Cor.  iv.  9-13.  3C 


perisheth,  though  it  be  "i  tried  with  fire, 
■■  might  be  found  unto  praise,  and  lionour, 
and    giory,  '  at  the   appearing    of    Jesus, 
Christ  : 

;0,  21   »:!   Arl! 

1|  iv   U     1  Cur.  ill 

44    xii  26   Kom.  ii.  7. 


1»    lyv    in-ii 


i».7.  Zcoh  Xii!. 
H  .\I»1  ill.  .■■. 
Horn  V.  ;',  i. 
J^iJl  i  0,  I 
Her  ii  10  ":i>  '0. 
I  ii  4    7     Prov^ 


Pet,  i  1,  I p  e 

2,3  ,2  Pet.  iii,  lu-i: 
r  I  Sam.ii  30  Matt.  \1 
5.  2Thes   i   7-12,  Jii 


14.  Jnr.  xlvM   S6     Tiuke  Bil 

cv.  XV, ii    IC,  iT ij  i 

1   xsv.  21    Ui   John  ' 


DV  his  divine  power,  th  eir  repentance,  faith,  and  obedience, 
had  originated.  Thus,  as  the  children  of  God,  they  had 
been  taught  to  entertain  "  a  lively,"  or  living  "hope." 
They  were  no  longer  lel"t  to  be  intluenced  principally  by 
any  of  the  hopes  which  worldly  men  indulge,  of  obtaining 
satisfaction  in  temporal  things  ;  or  to  the  jiresumptuous 
and  inefficacious  hope  of  mercy  and  salvation,  by  which 
formalists  and  hypocrites  are  deceived  :  but  they  were 
made  partakers  of  a  well-grounded  hope  of  salvation. 
which  was  an  active  living  principle  in  their  souls  ol 
-patient  and  cheerful  obedience.  This  regeneration,  and 
the  hope  resulting  from  it,  were  consequences  arising  from 
•'  the  resurrection  of  Christ."  His  vicarious  sacrifice 
having  been  accepted,  he  had  been  raised  from  the  dead, 
to  prove  that  he  was  the  Son  of  God,  and  that  he  had 
done  his  work  on  earth,  and  in  order  to  the  performance 
of  his  mediatory  o.ffice  in  heaven  ;  that  by  communicating, 
through  his  intercession,  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  give  efficacy 
to  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  sinners  might  be  raised 
from  the  death  of  sin,  by  a  continuation,  as  it  were,  of 
that  power  which  restored  to  life  the  dead  body  of  Christ. 
{Notes,  Epii.  i.  19,  20.)  Thus  they  had  obtained  a  title 
to  an  inheritance,  which  was  of  a  very  different  nature 
tVom  those  which  worldly  men  sought  for,  as  well  as  a 
warranted  hope  of  it,  and  a  mcetness  for  it.  For  earthly 
inheritances  are  corruptible  in  themselves,  and  in  respect  of 
their  possessors  ;  dejileil,  in  respect  of  the  means  by  v.hich 
they  are  obtained,  ihe  use  which  is  generally  made  of 
them,  and  the  persons  who  possess  them;  and  fading,  as 
to  the  very  trivial  comfort,  honour,  or  distinction,  which 
they  confer.  But  the  inheritance  '.o  which  the  regenerate 
were  entitled,  and  for  which  they  ho|>ed,  is  iiicorriiplible  in 
itself,  and  they  will  be  reivieied  incorruptible  and  im- 
mortal to  enjoy  it;  it  is  uudefiled.  in  respect  of  its  plea- 
sures, and  the  character  of  all  those  who  partake  of  them; 
and  unfiiding,  as  to  its  satisfaction,  glory,  and  splendour, 
xvhich  v/dl  be  unalloyed,  unsullied,  prrmaneiit,  unin- 
terrupted, always  inci-easing,  and  eternal.  This  inherit- 
ance was  "reserved  in  heaven,"  out  of  the  reach  of  all 
enemies  and  changes,  in  the  place  of  perfect  holiness  and 
Iclicily,  "  for  them,"  even  for  all  the  elect,  or  the  rege- 
nerate, vdio  "were  kept,"  as  in  a  strongly  fortiiied  and 
garrisoned  cnstic,  by  "  the  power  of  God,"  engaged  by 
covenant  to  fulfil  his  irrcvocaWo  promi.^es,  and  the  pur- 
poses of  his  everlasting  \ovg.  So  that,  having  entered, 
Through  Christ  the  Door,  into  this  strong  tower,  by  faith, 
and  still  exercising  faith  on  the  promises  of  God,  and  on 
his  perfections  as  engaged  to  perf^orm  them,  and  this  faith 
being  preserved  from  failing,  through  the  continual  inter- 
cession of  Christ,  and  grace  bestowed  by  him,  they  ^vere 
.sure  of  being  preserved  in  all  dangers,  and  protected  against 
all  cr.cmies.  interna!  and  ex,lernal,  unto  complete  salvation 


This  was  in  all  respects  prepared  and  ready  for  them, 
though  the  appointed  season  of  it  was  not  yet  arrived  ;  so 
that  it  still  remained,  as  it  were,  veiled  :  but  it  would  be 
revealed,  manifested,  and  publicly  conrerred  on  them,  at 
the  last  time,  even  at  Christ's  coming  to  raise  the  de?d,  to 
judge  the  world,  and  to  destroy  all  ungodly  men.  A  liveiij 
)tope,  '  living  in  death  itself.  The  world  dares  say  no 
'  more  for  its  device,  than  dum^  spiro,  spero  :  (while  I 
•  breathe,  I  hope  ;)  but  the  children  of  God  can  add,  diim 
'•  expiro,  spero ;  (when  I  expire,  I  hope.)  It  is  a  fearful 
'  thing  when  a  man  and  his  hopes  expire  together.'  {Arbp. 
Leigltton.) 

V.  6,  / .  In  the  earnests  and  hopes  of  eternal  salva- 
tion, true  Christians  greatly  rejoice,  or,  at  least,  were 
required  to  do  so.  This  was  the  genuine  efiect  of  dieir 
faith;  in  proportion  to  its  strength;  iliough  at  the  present, 
for  a  transient  season,  they  might  be,  and  often  were, 
"  in  heaviness,"  and  even  "dejected,  through  a  variety  of 
afiiictions  and  trials  in  ihe'ir  outward  circumstances, 
through  the  remaining  sinfulness  of  their  hearts,  and  the 
harassing"  assaults  of  Satan:  {Notes,  Jarnes  i.  1—3.  12  — 
15.)  These  troubles  and  conflicts  inteirupted  their  re- 
joicings by  short  intervals ;  but  they  were  needful,  in 
order  to  th-'ir  best  good  and  for  the  glory  of  God  :  other- 
wise he  would  no  more  have  appointed  such  trials  to  them, 
than  a  kind  and  wise  father  would  needlessly  afflict  his 
beloved  child,  or  a  jihysician  would  prescribe  nauseous 
medicines,  without  occasion,  to  his  dearest  friend.  The 
intent  of  all  these  troubles  was,  to  make  a  proper  trial  of 
their  faith,  tiiat  it  might  be  proved  to  be  genuine.  They 
professed  to  believe  in  Christ,  and  to  love  him;  and  it 
was  proper  that  the  sincerity  of  their  profession  should  be 
ascertained,  that  they  might"  be  distinguished  froin  hypo- 
crites. This  was  effected  by  persecutions,  afflictions,  and- 
temptations,  as  gold  is  distinguished  from  base  metal,  (as 
well  as  purified,)  by  being  east  into  the  furnace.  But  the 
faith  of  Christians  was  immensely  more  precious  than  gold,, 
which  is  of  a  perishing  natu.c,  and  can  only  purchase 
perishing  things;  whereas  faidi  interested  the  soul  in  the 
unchangeable  promises  of  God,  and  enlided  it  to  eternal 
felicity.  It.  was  therefoi-e  pro|)er  that  this  faidi  should  be 
tried  in  the  fire  of  tribulation,  by  which  the  dead  faith  of. 
hypocrites  was  generally  consumed,  as  they  commonly 
renounced  Christ  to  escape  the  cross,  and  sernre  worldly 
advantages  :  but  the  living  faith  of  the  regenerate  was  thus 
manifested  to  be  genuine,  by  theii'  steadfastly  cleaving  to 
Christ  and  his  will,  at  any  price^  their  faith  inilced  being 
increased  and  purified  by  the  trial.  They  would  also  have 
the  comfort  of  it,  and  God  the  glory,  at  present  ;  and  U 
would  be  "  found  to  praise,  and  honour,  and  glory,"  in  the 
presence  of  the  whole  creation,  when  Christ  shall  appear 
to  judge    the   v.orld  .;    when    no  deqree  ol   applause,  ©i 


Jl.  D.  Gji. 


John  XX  :}  •' 
Cor.  i>-.  IB.  V  7 

iH<b  Hi.  I  :-r  I 

uJobD  IV.  »> 

,i.  7  Caul  i.  7. 
V  9  16  Malt  X. 
37.  «xv  to-*U 
John  viiili.  »iv 

1121.24  XII  IS 
—17.  I  Cor  XVI 

as  2  Cor.  ».  11. 

IS.     Gal     1     C 

t|ih  iii24  iJuho 


f.  PETER. 


J.  D.  G;j, 


.  19 


XJ>'< 


y  2  Cor.  Ix.  15 
xii.  i. 

I  i-  2.4.  2  Cor. 
i  22  Gal.  V.22. 
F.i.h  i  13.  14  — 
21  xxi».  »-27 
I'rov  li  4  Johi 
VIII   9.  Gal.  iv 


S  Whom  '  having  not  seen,  "  ye  love  ; 
in  whom,  though  now  yc  see  Am  not, 
yet  "  believing,  ye  rejoice  with  joy  ''  un- 
speakable, and  '  full  of  glory  : 

9  "  Receiving  the  end  of  your  faith, 
even  the  salvation  of  yowr  souls. 

10  Of  ''  which  salvation  the  prophets 
have  enquired  "^  and  searched  diligently, 
who  prophesied  of  ''  the  grace  thai  should 
come  unto  you  : 

1 1  Searching  what,  or  what  manner 
of  time,   "  the   Spirit  of  Christ  which  was 

a  U.im.  Tl.  22.  Hcb.  xi   13   Jam   1.21 b  Malt,  xiii   17   Luke  x. 


Is.  Ill 

13,   14     liii.  I- 

10      Dan   IX  24 

,  -38    Zerh   Xmi 

that    '■    *"  ""    Luke 


-b  MaU. 
27    2J.  KXv. 
—  dHeb.  xi.  13.  40- 


in  them  did  signify,  when  it  testified  be- r  p».  xxn  i-ei 
forehand  ^  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  and  ■— •  "  ~-  ■■' 
'  the  glory  that  should  follow. 

12  Unto  whom  "^  it  was  revealed, 

III  I  xxiv  £6.27    44. 

not  unto  themselves,  but  unto  us,  they  &'r.ei.  in.ii  xmx. 
did  minister  the   things  which    are  now  31  ixix.3o-3c. 

1  11  1.        I  1  c\    1      6     I,    IX. 

reported  unto  you  by  them,  '  that  have  '■'.«■'»«  ''!•• 

r  .;  1  1         •    1         I  "•   ^     Dan.  Ii. 

preached  the  gospel  unto  you  '  with  the  ^^' j*^^  "ecb'^li 
Holy  Ghost  "  sent  down  from  heaven  ^5..'hn'  "'  " 
"  which   things  the  angels  desire 

:„♦„  ii.  10.  22.  18,  :9. 

miO.  ^,  X   ,   Am  iii. 

7     Matt   xi   25   iT  xvl    17.  Luke  ii  25.   Rom.  i.    17.  18     1  Cor     II     10    Gjl   i.    12     16. 

i  Dao  ix  24  xii  9   U   Heb   xi    13  3J.  40 K  Mirk  xvi.  15.  Luke   x   C   Acts  vlii  25. 

xvi.  10   Rom   I.  15  X    15   Xv.  19    1  Tlies   ii.  9.  Hfb.  iv   2 —    I  Jobn  xv  26.  xvi    7-15. 

ActJ  ii  4  33    iv.  8  31    x.  44145  2  Cor  vi.  6.  1  Tljes.  i   5.0.  Heb   ii    4. m  frov   I  23. 

Is  xi  2-6.  sxxii  15.  xliv  3-5  Joel  11  28  Zcch  xii  10  John  XV.  i6.  Acts  ii.  17,18. 
D  i::i   XXV  20   Ddu.  viii    13   Luke  xv    10   Epb   iii.  10.  Kev.  v.  11-13 


weight  of  glory,  could  excite  pride,  Qs  they  would  do  whilst  prophets  from  the  beginning:  so  that  their  writings  were 
sill  remuuied  in  their  hearts.  To  this  joyful  event  all  true  peculiarly  worthy  of  the  alieiitive  consideration  of  Chris- 
believers  looked  forward  with  serious  preparation.  tians.  These  ancient  servants  of  God  had  themselves,  most 
V.  8,  9.  The  Christians,  to  whom  St.  Peter  wrote,! earnestly  and  diligently,  investigated  the  meaning  of  their 
liad,  in  general,  never  seen  Christ  during  his  humiliation,  I  own  predictions ;  not  being  able  fully  to  understand  what 
and  they  were  not  at  present  admitted  to  see  him  in  his  |  that  grace  was,  which  was  intended  for  those  who  should 
o-lory  :  yet  they  loved  his  Person,  his  divine  jierfections,  live  after  the  coming  of  the  Messiah.  They  therefore 
his  human  excellencies,  and  his  mediatorial  suitableness  ji  searched,  as  miners  do  for  the  precious  metals,  that  they 
ihcy  were  earnestly  desirous  of  his  favour  and  salvation  ;]  might  discover  when,  and  in  what  manner  of  time,  those 


tliev  were  thankful  for  his  unspeakable  love,  and  the  bene 
fitscoi.fcrred  on  them  ;  they  rejoiced  in  his  exaltation,  and 
were  zealous  for  his  glory  ;  and  this  led  them  to  cleave  to 
him  and  obey  him ;  to  love  his  people,  ordinances,  truths, 
and  commandments  :  and  to  give  up  whatever  intervened 
hr'.ween  him  and  their  souls,  or  was  his  rival  in  their 
ullections.  Tliis  love  of  an  unseen  Saviour  sprang  from 
I'aith   in  him;  they  believed  die  testimony  of  God  by  his 


things  would  occur,  which  the  Spirit  of^Christ,  who  dwelt 
in  thera,  did  intend  by  the  predictions  which  he  suggested 
to  them,  for  they  did  not  know  the  full  import  of  their 
own  words,  while  they  testified,  so  long  before,  that  the 
Messiah  would  pass  through  a  variety  of  complicated  suf- 
ferings, even  unto  death  ;  and  that  he  would  afterwards  be 
glorified,  in  his  jjersonal  exaltation,  and  in  the  extent, 
cace,  and  duration  of  his  mediatorial  kingdom,  the  hap- 


iiposlles  concerning  him  and  his  glorious  excellencies;  and  piness  of  his  subjects,  and  the  destruction  of  his  enemies, 
concerning  what  he  had  done  and  siiflercd  for  sinners,  and  (iVofes,  iScc.  l-'s.  xxii.  Ixis.  Is.  liii.  Dan.  ix.  24 — 27.) 
his  power,  grace,  and  truth.  In  this  faith  they  had  in- 1  The  Holy  Spirit  is  here  spoken  of  as  a  distinct  Person, 
trusted  their  souls  into  bis  hands,  and  depended  on  him  to  [and  as  the  Spirit  of  Christ,  not  only  in  that  he  spake  of 
cleanse  and  save  them.  Fi'om  this  faith,  "working  by  j  him,  but  as  sent  forth  by  him  long  before  his  incarnation. — 
"love,"  they  derived  a  joy,  tliat  was  in  its  nature  so  The  same  order  was  evidently  observed,  both  in  the  express 
excellent,  holy,  substantial,  and  satisfactory,  that  it  could  projihccies  of  Christ,  and  in  all  the  typical  persons,  events, 
not  be  expressed  by  words,  as  it  was  "  full  of  glory,"  or  and  institutions,  that  related  to  him  ;  his  sulicrings  were 
glorified;  of  the  same  nature  and  cfl'ccis  with  the  glory  and  uniformly  represented  as  introducing  his  glory,  and  the 
felicity  of  heaven  :  and  they  shared  this  joy,  in  proportion  glories  of  his  kingdom.     The   prophets  had  been  imme- 


to  the  degree  of  their  living  fjith  and  obedient  love  ;  whilst 
•.hey  inwardly  delighted  in  the  salvation  which  was  wrought 
by  him,  and  in  their  enrajituring  discoveries  of  the  glory 
of  God,  harmoniously  uniting  with  the  everlasting  felicity 
■©fall  believers  in  Christ;  and  whilst  they  possessed  the 
Earnests  of  this  felicity,  in  the  graces  and  consolations  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  and  in  communion  with  the  Father  and 
his  beloved  Son.  This  faith,  love,  and  joy,  in  respect  of 
an  unseen  Saviour,  con'iiiutcd  the  peculiar  experience, 
and  formed  the  distinguishing  character,  of  real  Christians, 
•ivho  thus  were  assured  that  they  should  receive  .hat  salva- 
lion  of  their  souls,  which  was  the  end  proposed  by  them 
when  they  believed  ;  and  they  were  conlinuilly  receivius 
ihat  salvation,  in  the  earnest.--,  comforts,  and  sanctificatioTi 
of  it,  amidst  their  trials,  and  proportioned  to  the  degree  of 
ihcir  faith  and  grace.     (John  xx.  29.) 

V.  10 — 12.     The  salvation,  to  which  men  were  called 
'.)y  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel,  had  been  predicted  by  the 


dialcly  instructed,  that  tlicy  should  not  live  to  witness  the 
accomplishment  of  tlieirown  predictions;  and  that  neither 
tliey  nor  their  contemporaries  would  derive  the  principal 
benefit  of  their  ministry,  or  enjoy  the  privileges  annotjnced 
by  them;  but  that  they  were  labouring  for  the  benefit  of  ■ 
future  generation.s,  whilst  they  declared  those  great  events, 
which  had  at  length  taken  place,  and  had  been  reported  to 
the  Jews  and  G.-ntilt's  by  the  apostles  of  Christ,  who  had 
preached  the  Gospel  to  them  ;  whose  ministry  was  attested 
by  the  miraculous  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  ren- 
dered successful  by  his  cllicacious  intlucnces  ;  and  who  was 
sent  down  from  heaven  to  "bear  testimony  to  the  perform- 
ance of  those  prophecies,  which  he  had  of  old  inspired. 
Indeed,  these  mysteries  of  redemption  contained  such  dis- 
plays of  the  wisdom,  power,  truth,  justice,  holiness,  and 
mercy  of  God,  that  die  angels  desired,  with  great  earnest- 
ness and  persevering  attention,  to  bow  down  to  look  into 
them,  and  to  join  in  adoration  of  the  divine  Redeemer,  like 


J.  D.  (i-i 


CHAPTER  1. 


./.  D.  U3. 


oEx  sii. II.  1  13  Wherei'ore,  "gird  up  tlic  loins  of 
a'Kfnp'"i.  M  your  mind,  ^  be  sober,  "  and  hope  *  to 
job^sxiviii,  3  '.j^  gj^j^  ^^j.  ^i|p  grace  that  is    to    '  be 

^j"  »"xvii"V  brought  unto  rou  at  tlic  revelation  of 
piv7  '  3  i.uke  Jesus  Llirist  ; 

xxi.34.55  R" 
Xlii    13.    I  Th 

«s«  'on.   3-5  injr  yourselves    accordins;  to  the   former 

lii.  15  Rono  XV.  ,    s    •'    .  .  ° 

<-i5.  icor.  »iii  lusts  "  in  vour  Ignorance  : 
neb-iiu'vi'ia.-     J5   But  ^  as  he  which  hath  called  you 
* OT.r-rn'ctiy     5- is  holy,  ^  so  be  ye  holy  "  in   all   manner 

r  1—9.  Luke  xvii.  J  '  .  J  J 

30    1  Cor  i  7.  oi  conversation  ; 

2Thes    i7.      2  ..  .  _ 

Tim  iv  8.  T't  lb  Because  it  is  written,  ^  Be  ye  holy  ; 
?  ?  .)  .cr   lor  •  ani  holy. 

'i' 3i?  ""Eph'  1'^  ^^'^  •' y'^  "  *^'^l'  o"  *^'*^  Father, 
ii'  siTv"  '^'''  "^  who  without  respect  of  persons  judgcth 
"i  Tb1s.'"i'v  's.  according  to  every  man's  work,  *=  pass  the 

Tit   iii.  3-5 X  li  9.  v.  10   Rom.  tiii    28    30   ix  21.  Tbil.  iii.     1    1  Thcs.  ii.  12.  \i-  7 

2  Tm   i    9   Pet  i.  3.10. y  Is.  vi.  3.    Hcv   iii.  7  i»   8  vi.  10 7.  JUtt  v.  48.  I.ukc 

i.  71,  75.  2  Cor  vii  1.  Epb.  v  1,2  Phil  i  27  ii  15.16.  IThes  iv  3-7.  Tit,  ii  ll-M 
iii.  8.  14.  Heb   xii.  U  2  Pet.  i  4-10  —  a  li.  12  iii.  16  Phil.  iii.  2n.  l  Tim.  iv.  12.  Heh. 

Jiii.  5.  Jam.    iii.  13.  2  Pet.  iii.    11  — M b  Lev    si  44     si.x.  2.    xs.  7     Am    iii.  3 

oZeph.iii.9.    Matt.  vi.9.   vii.  7-11.1 1  Cor.  i  2.   Epb  i    17   iii   14 d  Deut  x    17  2 

Chr  xix  7.  Job  zzliT  19.  Malt  xxii.  16.  Acts.x.  34.35.  Kom  ii  10  II  Gal  ii  G.  Eph. 
Ti.  9. Col.  iii. 25. eOeo  xlvii  9.  1  Cbr.xxix  15  Ps.  xxxix.  12.  Heb.  xi   13-16. 


the  cherubim,who  were  represented  as  bowing  down  to  look 
upon  the  ark  of  the  covenan|.  (Miirg.  Eef.)  They,  as 
it  were,  left  the  glories  of  heaven,  to  study  the  clivine  ))er- 
fections,  and  to  learn  new  songs  of  adoring  praise,  in  the 
stable  at  Bethlehem,  in  Gethscmane,  on  mount  Calvary, 
and  from  the  Church,  which  "  God  manifested  in  the 
"  flesh,"  had  "  purchased  with  his  own  blood."  (IS'olcs. 
Eph.  iii.  10.  1  Tim.  iii.  \6.)—Tlie  Svirit  of  CItrist.  (II.) 
-  That  is,  say  the  .Sccinians,  the  Spirit  in  ihcm,  which 
'spake  of  Christ,  <kc.  But  in  this  sense  lie  might  as 
'  well  have  been  styled  the  Spirit  of  Antichrist,  or  of  the 
'  false  prophets,  because  he  also  spake  of  them.  All  the 
'ancients  agree  in  the  other  sense,  that  Christ  spake  by 
'  his  Spirit  in  the  prophah.  they  being  inspired  wiih  hi.s 
'  grace,  and  taught  by  his  Spirit ;  their  words  sprang  from 
'  the  divine  Word  moving  them,  and  by  him  they  pro- 
'  phesied.  He  spake  in  Isaiah,  in  Elias,  and  in  the  mouth 
'  of  the  prophets.  So  the  fathers.  .  Shall  holy  prophet.^ 
'  be  so  desirous  to  know  the  lime  when  these  things  should 
'  happen,  and  holy  angels  to  lor^k  into  these  gloriou- 
'  revelations  ;  and  shall  we,  to  whom,  and  fur  whose' 
'happiness,  this  Gospel  was  revealed,  neglect,  not  only 
'  lo  obtain,  but  even  to  know,  •  this  great  salvation?' 
{Whitby.) 

V.  13 — 16.  As  the  salvation  of  Christ  had  attracte'' 
the  attention  of  prophets  from  the  beginning,  as  it  war 
preached  by  apostles  with  the  holy  Spirit  sent  down  from 
heaven,  and  as  angels  desired  to  look  down  unto  it,  so  it 
tehooved  those  who  were  so  highly  favoured  to  avail  thciii- 
selves  of  their  advantages,  and  to  make  suitable  returns. 
with  all  diligence  and  alacr'ty.  They  ought  therefore  •'  to 
•'  gird  up  the  loins  of  their  minds,"  {Notes,  Luke  xii. 
35.  Eph.  vi.  14  ;)  by  laying  aside  all  carnal  prejudices  and 
superfluous  cares,  with  such  occupations,  desires,  and  pur- 
suits, as  might  prevent  their  clearly  understanding,  cor- 
dially choosing,  and  cheerfully  obeying,  the  word  of  the. 
Gospel,  and  using  all  means  of  removing  impediments,  of! 
Ayi^orating  holy  affections,  and  of  animating  themselves  i 


time   of  your   sojourning  here    'in   fear  :  ^^v.n.u'uom 

18  Forasmuch  as  ye  know  that  ^  yc  yiV  i^i  ^vm. 
were  not  redeemed  with  *"  corruptible  "ii'k""''  ' '' 
things,  as  silver  and  gold,  from  your  ff'^'rvi'2o.vii'a:i'. 
'vain  conversation  "  rcfm-rf/  by  tradition  i'i'',"x""i;ix  6  ixii. 
from  yotir  fatiiers  ;  "  Zmi"i,'Icir: 

19  But  'with  the  precious  blood  of  uJer.  i^.  u.  xvi 
Christ.  "  as  of  a  Lamb  without  blemish  xx  lo"  Am.  li'' 
and  without  spot:  Matt  xv.  2,  :i. 

^.^    -t-xn  ..  -1  r  1    •         1     Acts  Tii.  51,  52 

H)  Vt  ho  "  verily  was  lore-ordained  xix  34.35.  cai. 
before  the  foundation  of  the  world,  "  but  i'"-':;-3?  w  i». 
was    manifest    ^  in   these  last  times  for  ?,ech-  xin  "r 

Malt       XX      23 
you,  xr'ss""  Epb"' 

21  Who  1  by  him  do  believe  in  God,  ^  .■^."i-  i,  ';■ 
'  that  raised  him  up  from  the  dead,  and  '^i°^f'^\"g^- 
'gave  him  glory;  that  'your  faith  mid  "^•^"j^""']';:^;*!;; 
hope  might  be  in  God.  A'ilsv'i^^2■-35: 

1  Cor  V  7,  8.  RCT.  v.  6.  siv.  1 n  Gfn.  iii.  15.  Pniv.  v4i  23   Mio.  v  2  Rom!  iii.  2%. 

xvi.  25,  26.  Epb    i   4.  iii.  9   11    2Tm    i.  9,  10.  Tit    i.  2.  3.  Hev.  siii    8 o  Alt!  lii.  2,5. 

26    Col   i.  26    l.Iolini.  2    iii.  5    8  iv.  9,  10 p  Gal.  iv    4    Eph    i   10  Heh.  i.  2   ix   2B. 

qJohnv.24sii    44.  xiv.  6.  Heb    \i.l    \ii25 r  S(f  on.  Arts  ii  24.  33.  iii.  15.  iv.  10. 

B  11    iii   22.    Malt,  xsviii    IR     .'obn  iii  "4   \.  22.23.  xiii.31,  32  xvii.  I.   Acts  ii  33.  iii. 

13  Epb    i.  20-23.  Pllil.  ii.  9-11   Heb.  ii   9 1  Ps   xlii.  5   cxlvi.  3-5  Jer.  xvii.  7^ 

JoLu  xiv.  1.  Epb.  i    12    13.  Marg-  15.  Col.  i.  27   1  Tim.  i.  ). 


and  each  other,  in  diligently*  serving  and   jiatiently  suf- 
fering for  Christ.       {Note,  Heb.    xii.   1 — 3.)     They  aro 
also  especially  required  to  be    "  sober,"  serious,  consi- 
derate,  moderate,  and   temperate   in  all  things,  vigilant, 
and  steadfast  in  the  faith  ;  "  hoping  perfectly,''''  or,  "  to  the 
"  end,"  that,  notwithstanding  all  inward  conflicts  and  out- 
ward discouragements,  the  Lord  would  fulfil  his  promises, 
■ind  bring  them  to  his  eternal  glory  ;  entirely  relying  on  his 
omnipotence,  omniscience,  and  infinite  perfections,  to  pro- 
tect, uphold,  newjcrcale,  and  save  them,   in  all  cases  and 
against  all  enemies.  Thus  they  should  hold  fast  the  blessed 
hope  of  that  grace,  or  free  unmerited  favour,  which  will 
be  brought  to  all  true  Christians,  and  be  publicly  conferred 
on  them,  when  the  Lord  Jesus  shall  bo  revealed,  to  judge 
the  world  and  de.'^troy  the  wicked,  {Notes,  2  Thes.  i.  7 — 
iO.)  They  had  indeed  been  children  of  disobedience  and 
of  wrath,  but,  being  born  of  God,  they  had  become  "  chil- 
•'  dren  of  obedience,"  and  disposed  to  obey  their  heavenly 
Father.  This  was  their  profession  and  character  :  antl,  in 
consistency  with  it,  they  must  not  order  their  conduct  and 
discourse,  or  form  their  plans,  in  any  respect,  according  to 
die   maxims  of  the  world,  or    the   lusts   which  they  had 
ibeyed  and  indulged,  when  they  were  ignorant  of  God  and 
;rue  religion,  as  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  had  done,  while 
unregeiieralc,  being  destitute  of  any  humbling  or  spiritual 
knowledge  of  divine  things.     But  a«  this   blessed  change 
had  taken  place  [n  them,  by  the  eflicacious  calling  of  God, 
who,   being   perfectly   holy  in  himself,  hatl   pur|)osed    to 
make  them  happy  in  his  holy  service  and  favour,  so  they 
ought  now  to  be  holy  in  every  part  of  their  temjjcr,  con- 
duct, and  conversation,  in  imitation  of  his  holiness,  and  in 
conformity  to  it.     This  had  been  required  of  Israel  under 
the  law  ;  {Notes,  Lev.  xi.  44.  xix.  2  ;)  and   without  this, 
they  could   not   comfortably  walk   with  God,   acceptably 
worship  him  at  present,  or  enjoy  heaven  at  last. 

\'.  17— '21.  Seeing  they,  to  whom  the  apostle  wrote, 
now  professed  themselves  the  worshippers  of  God,  and 
called  on  him  as  the  Father  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  their 


..i.  D-  li- 


I.  PETER. 


^.  D.  G3 


aJo-utT:<  x-ii.      22    Sccinii     '    > c   hrtvc   puiilictl    vour 

17.10.    ActSXV.  .  .        O  ,J  ,         ,1       ,.     .1  I 

o  Bom  ti  IB,  souls,  *  III  obcyinc  tlic  truth  ^  throuirli 
,  m"'T  iV'i?  t''<^  bpint,  '  unto  unieigiieU  love  ol 
'iiEm  i  &Si  8  ^l>c  brethren,    "  sec     that     yc    love    one 

zTr  17.  iii.ll  i«  11  Jniin  xiii.  M.M.  x»  17.  Unm  xi  i  9.10.  2  <  or  vi.  C  I  p  i  .v  3  1 
■nm  i.  9  HeS  \1  10  Kilt.  1  J«m  li.  ih,  10  2  fct  i  7.  1  John  in  1  I  U-19  23  iv 
7     I2S0  31    V    1.2 in-ll   i.  iT  I  TUM.  ill.  12.  2  ThM   13  Be«.  ii   4. 


Father  in  him  :  they  ought  to  remember,  ll>at  "  without 
"  respect  of  persons,  he  juJgpd  according  to  every  man's 
-work."  [Notes,  ,'lf/s  x.  ^J-J.  3.j.  Hom.'\\.\\.)  Thry 
.shoulJ  not  therefore  suppo-c,  that  any  nunc  or  foim  would 
avail  ihem  ;  or  iliat  he  would  approve  of  any  man,  because 


another  Avitli  **  a  piirc  heart  fenently  :  •'i^''^'"; '  *  ■'" 
2.{  Being  ''■  horn  again,  ''not  of  cor-5*;j,^;'3^„o„j 
ruptiLIe  seed,  ■=  but  of  incorruptible,  'by  sj  "Corxv.si, 
the  word  of  God  which  liveth  and  abid'- ".V""- '«  '  ' 
etii  for  e\ei-.  '^;  t'  m'JJ: 


xxiv  35.  Juhn  li  SB  Heb.  iv.  13.  Jam.'i  \z 


•29.)  For  this  was  the  Lamb  of  God,  without  the  least 
s[)0l  or  blemish  of  sin,  of  whose  purity  and'excellency. 
as  well  as  his  sufierings  untn  death,  the  innumerable  mul- 
titude of  paschal  lambs,  and  daily  burnt-ofTerings,  under  the 
law,  had  been  no  more  than  shadows.     He  had  indeed  been 


he  had  been  a  .lew,  or  was  now  called  a  Christian  ;  lor  he  I  fore-ordained  to  this  work,  (which  none  el.^e  could  have 
would  certainly  judge  of  every  man's  jirofession  and  cha-j  performed.)  "  from  before  the  foundation  of  the  world,"  in 
lacter  by  his  works,  appoint  hypocrites  their  portion  with  the  eternal  counsels  of  God  ;  and  he  had  been  promised  as 
unbelievers,  and  finally  condemn  every  worker  of  iniquity,  soon  as  sin  had  entered  :  but  he  had  not  been  personally 
{Noles,  Jiimcs   ii.    14— 2G.)     Nay.   if  believers  did   any  manifested,  "to  take  away  sin   by   the  sacrifice  of  h" 


"  self,"  till  these  last  times;  in  consequence  of  which  he 
was  now  openly  proclaimed  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel, 
as  the  Saviour  of  all  men,  Jews  or  Gentiles,  who  came  to 
him.     For  the  whole  benefit  was  intended  for  those,  who. 


evil  thing,  ("iod  would   not  connive"  at  it  because  of  their 

relation  to  him ;  but  he  would  surely  visit  them  with  sharp 

rebukes  and  corrections,  and  refuse  them  his  consolations, 

till  they  had  deeply  rejiented  of  if.     It  therefore  behooved 

them   to  pass  the  whole   time  of  their  pilgrimage  in  this!  by  his  grace  and  through   his  intercession  and  atonement, 

evil  world,   in  feai',  as  well  as  in  hope:  not  doubling  of  j  relied  on  the  mercv,  truth,  and  power  of  God  for  salva- 

God's   faithfulness  lo  his  promises,  oi'  giving  way  to  dis-   tion  :  being  assured,  tliat  he  had  raised  the  crucified  Jesus 

from  the  dead,  and  conferred  on  him  the  predicted  glory, 
(11  ;)  for  this  very  p-irpos^,  that  sinners,  when  made 
sensible  of  their  guilt,  and  their  entire  inability  tojus- 
tify,  sanctify,  and  save  themselves,  or  to  appear  before 
their  just  and  holy  Judge,  might  fix  their  faith  and  hope 
on  God,  as  reconciled  to  all  believers  in  his  Son.  and 
for  his  sake  engaged  to  fulfil  all  his  promises  to  them. 
Fvnr,  &c.  (17.)  '  Why  should  he,  that  hath  assurance 
'of  salvation,  fear?  If  there  is  truth  in  his  assurance, 
'nothing  can  disappoint  him,  not  sin  itself,  it  is  true: 
'  but  it  is  no  less  true,  that  if  he  do  not  fear  to  sin  there  is 
'  no  truth  in  his  assurance. "  It  is  not  the  assurance  of  faith  : 
'  but  the  mispersuasion  of  a  secure  and  profane  mind." 
{Arch.  Leiglilon.)  \r  > 

V.  -22.  2.3.  The  souls  of  "those  whom  the  apostle 
addressed,  like  those  of  all  other  men,  had  been  polluteii 
with  ungodliness,  |iride,  malice,  selfishness,  and  worldly 
lusts:  but  they  had  "  purilicd  them"  from  the  prevailing 
influence  of  these  pollutions,  as  well  as  from  the  guilt  of 
their  actual  sins,  in  the  meihod  which  God  had  appointed 
for  that  purpose.  They  had  been  shown  by  the  word  of 
truth  their  need  of  this  purification,  and  taught  in  what 
way  it  might  be  efl'eclcd  •  and  '"  in  obeying  the  truth,"  by 
repentance,   faith  in  Christ,   and   the  use  of  ihe  means  of 


iromises, 
cburaging  enslaving  dread  ofhis  wrath  ;  but  being  humbly 
jealous  of  themselves,  and  watchful  over  (heir  own  hearts  ; 
"fearing  lest  they  should  be  deceived  and  come  short,  lest 
they  should  dishonour  God,  or  incur  his  awful   rebukes, 
and  lest  they  should  fall  into  temptation  ;  and  uniting  their 
confidence   in   the   Lord's    mercy   with    reverence   of  his 
majesty,  holiness,  and  authority.     For  the  Christian's  best 
state  of  mind  is,   a  due  proportion  of  humble   fear  and 
believing  hope,  at  an  equal  distance  from  presumption  and 
desiiondency  :  without  hope,  a  man   is  like  a  ship  which 
hath  no  anchor ;  witlvout  fear,  he  resembles  one   without 
ballast.     The  fearless  professor  is  defenceless,  and  Satan 
'akcs  him  captive  at  his  will  ;  whiUt  he,  who  desponds,  has 
no  heart  to  ava.il  himself  of  his  advantages,  and  surrenders 
at  discretion.     They,  to  whom  St.  Peter  wrote,  were  ex- 
horted  to  fear  always,  as  well  as  to  hope  to  the  end  ; 
especially  as  they  knew   at  what   a  price  they  bad  been 
redeemed.     Once  they  had  lived   in   a   vain  unprofitable 
manner,  ordering  their  whole  conversation  according  to 
iraditions  received  from  their  fathers.     The  Jews  rested  in 
their  legal  ceremonies,  and  the  traditions  of  the  elders  ;  and 
'.he  Gentiles  in   the  absurd  fables  and  idolatrous  worship, 
which  had  Iteen  transmitted  to  ihem  from  their  ancestors  : 
and  both   were   at   an    immense    distance    from   spiritual 
religion.     But   they    were    redeemed    fiom    this   state   of 
slavery  and  wretched  imprisonment,  into  which  they  had 
iieensold  for  their  crimes  ;  not  only  by  power  exerted,  but 
ly  a  price  paid  for  them  as  a  sntistaction  to  the  justice  of 
God,   that   he   might  be   honourable  in  delivering   them. 
This  price  had  not  consisted  of  corruptible  things,  such  as 
silver  and  gold,   ihc  treasures  which  men  gencrallv  most 
value;  but  it  had  been  paid  wilh  the  lilood  of  Christ,  the 
Son  of  the  living  God,  which  wns  indeed  most  precious, 
bv  reason  of  his  divine  nature  and  exeellencv  :  so  that  it 


grace  ;  they  were  thus  cleansed  fiom  their  filthiness  and 
idols,  and  the  several  faculties  of  their  souls  were  purified 
and  sanctified  to  serve  God  in  righteousness  and  true  holi- 
ness. This  purification  had  been  effected,  "  through  the 
"  Spirit,"  who  first  quickened,  convinced,  and  humbled 
them,  and  so  led  them  to  repent,  believe,  and  obey  ;  and 
afterwards  thcv  had  sought  further  degrees  of  holiness,  in 
dependence  on  his  grp.cious  and-poweriul  influences,  and  in 
compliance  with  them  :  so  that  Ihey  indeed  were  active  in 
this  matter,  but  He  had  given  them  both  the  will  and  the 


was  sufficient  to  render  it  glorious  to  the  justice  and  law  of  ]  power.  One  peculiar  effect  and  evidence  of  this  purity 
God,  for  the  sake  of  it  lo  show  mercy  and  give  grace  toiof  heart  consisted  in  "  unfeigned  love  of  the  brethren.'' 
sinners  of  every  nation  and  description.     (A'o/e,  John  i.  They  had  thus  been  led  to  love  the  image  of  Christ  in  hf^ 


A.  ».  63. 


CHAPTER  I. 


Jj.  D.  63. 


•  Or,  For  Mar  2.1  *  For  =  all  flcsli  15  33  s;rass,  antl  all 
Jl  s'"cii.  7  ^"<^  g'*^''y  o'  i"^"  ^^  '"'^  flower  of  grass, 
cxiii  e'^'is  it  The  grass  withereth,  and  the  flower  thcre- 
!'o,'n'°i»^'^:  of  falleth  away  : 

1  John  ii   17. 


people,  and  to  esteem  them  highly,  though  once  they 
would  have  despised  and  hated  them  :  they  had  learned 
lo  love  their  company,  to  sympathize  in  their  sorrows,  to 
rejoice  in  their  comforts,  to  do  them  good,  and  to  live  at 
peace  with  them.  This  they  did  vnfeignedli/,  by  choice 
and  in  uprightness,  and  they  evinced  it  by  giving  up  tlicir 
own  interest  or  indulgence  tor  their  benefit.  Their  love  ol 
each  other  was  in  this  respect  far  different  from  that  hollow 
show  of  friendship  and  affection  which  prevails  in  the 
world,  and  which  is  chiefly  expressed  by  insincere  pro- 
fessions and  unmeaning  compliments.  (Ao/es,  Rom,  xii. 
9,  1  John  iii.  18.)  As  they  had  then  attained  to  a  mea- 
sure of  this  disinterested  love,  let  them  see  to  it,  as  of 
the  greatest  importance,  that  they  loved  one  another  more 
and  more  ;  in  the  use  of  the  same  means,  and  in  de[)end- 
ence  on  the  same  Spirit,  let  them  seek  more  entire  purity 
from  every  selfish,  envious,  or  malevolent  affection,  that 
no  anger,  bitterness,  prejudice,  or  carnal  passions,  might 
warp,  debase,  or  interrupt  their  mutual  love,  and  that  it 
might  grow  more  fervent  and  intense,  and  be  m.anifested  in 
more  self-denying  endeavours  to  promote  each  other's  tem- 
poral comfort  and  spiritual  advantage, 

v.  24,  25.  This  brotherly  love  was  indeed  in  some 
sense  natural  to  them,  not  as  men,  but  as  Christians,  as 
they  were  all  children. of  one  family,  and  nearer  related 
than  any  earthly  brethren  could  be.  For  they  were  born 
again,  not  of  corruptible  seed,  as  all  the  human  race  are 
born  of  Adam's  fallen  nature,  to  sicken  and  die,  and  so 
to  return  to  corruption  and  dust  in  respect  of  their  bodies  ; 
whilst  the  soul,  unless  regenerate,  must  sink  into  misery; 
nor  yet  were  they  merely  distinguished  from  others  as  the 
natural  posterity  of  Abraham,  which  was  only  a  cor- 
ruptible seed;  but  they  were  born  again  by  means  of  an 
incorruptible  seed,  even  by  the  word  of  God  implanted  in 
their  hearts  by  the  Holy  Spirit.  This,  being  immutable 
and  eternal  truth  in  itself,  lived  and  would  abide  for  ever, 
in  the  effects  produced  by  it  on  their  hearts,  according  to 
the  promises  of  God,  being  the  seed  of  a  divine  life,  and 
powerfully  operating  a  total  change  in  the  judgment,  dis- 
positions, and  affections  of  the  soul.  So  that  all,  who 
■were  born  again,  (however  before  separated  and  distin- 
guished,) were  thenceforth  brethren  by  an  enduring  and 
eternal  relation,  which  will  flourish,  when  all  other  rela- 
tions shall  be  dissolved,  or  lost  in  total  enmity.  For  "  all 
"  flesh,"  all  that  is  born  of  Adam's  fallen  nature,  is  as  grass  ; 
"  and  all  the  glory  of  man,"  whatever  any  of  the  human 
race  ever  boasted  of,  or  rejoiced  in,  was  but  as  the  gaudy 
flower  of  the  grass  ;  whether  it  were  roynl  or  noble  birth, 
genius,  wisdom,  learning,  accomplishments,  wealth,  magni- 
ficence, or  splendid  actions,  or  even  the  glorying  of  the 
Jews  in  being  the  children  of  Abraham  ;  for  the  whole  must 
soon  wither  and  be  cut  down,  and  end  in  the  grave  and  in 
hell.  But  the  word  of  God  abideth  for  ever;  its  truths, 
promises  and  threatenings,  will  be  accomplished  to  eter- 
nity, and  its  effects  in  the  souls  of  the  regenerate  will  be 
eternal  also;  and,  as  this  word  had  been  bv  the  (Josnel 

Vol.  v.— No.  33. 


2.5  But '' the  word  of  tlic  Lord  endiir- ^S"^.:'    p« 
eth   for    ever.     And    '  tliis   is    the    word  i;" '■"'r*  Mai 
which   by   the   Gospel   is  preached  unto  /',',  „  ,"  ] 
you. 


.  21—2 
1- 
.  8.  Tit. 


Cor. 
ii."i. 
EpiT. 


preached  to  them,  they  ought  to  bless  God  for  their  pri- 
vileges;  to  seek  an  increasing  experience  of  its  efficacy; 
to  value  this  distinction  above  all  others;  and  "to  love 
•'  one  another  with  a  pure  heart  fervently,"  without  respect 
to  their  Jewish  or  Gentile  extraction,  or  any  external  dis- 
tinctions, of  whatever  kind.  '  It  is  grossly  contrary  lo 
'  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures,  to  imagine  that  they,  who  ar^ 
'  thus  renewed,  can  be  unborn  again.'  {Arbp.  Leigliton.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—5. 

As  we,  if  true  Christians,  are  strangers  on  earth,  we 
should  expect  contempt  and  unkindness  for  the  men  of 
this  world,  and  continually  prepaie  for  our  rtmoval  to  our 
eternal  home  ;  and  we  should  remember  that  we  are  scat- 
tered into  different  countries,  cities,  and  familie.*,  as  wit- 
nesses for  God  and  his  truth  to  those  among  whom  we 
live.  All  the  redeemed  were  "  elected  according  to  the 
"  foreknowledge  of  God  the  Father  ;"  but  this  cannot  be 
known  by  them,  except  "  through  the  sanctification  oi 
"  the  Spirit  unto  obedience  ;"  and  when  a  simple  depend- 
ence on  the  atoning  blood  of  Christ  unites  with  a  holy 
hatred  of  all  sin,  and  a  disposition  to  obey  all  the  com- 
mandments of  God,  and  to  delight  in  them,  we  may  be 
sure  that  we  are  the  objects  of  his  evci-lasting  love,  and 
that  grace  and  peace  will  be  multiplied  unto  us,  till  they 
be  perfected  in  the  felicity  of  heaven.  "  The  lively  hope 
"  of  an  inheritance  incorruptible,  undefiled,  and  unfa- 
"  ding,"  which  springs  from  regeneration,  is  insepaiably 
connected  with  faith  in  a  crucitied  and  risen  Saviour :  it 
ascribes  all  salvation  to  the  abundant  mercy  of  God,  and 
excites  the  possessor  to  love  and  practise  holiness  ;  it  is 
peculiar  to  the  real  Christian,  and  it  totally  differs  Irom 
the  vain  confidence  of  formalists,  Pharisees,  Antinomians, 
and  enthusiasts,  of  every  description.  If  we  thus  hope  for 
an  undefiled  felicity,  and  habitually  prepare  for  it,  w«  may 
well  rejoice,  that  it  is  "  reserved  for  us  in  heaven,"  and 
that  we  are  kept,  as  in  a  castle,  by  the  power  of  God 
through  faith,  unto  salvation,  which  is  made  ready,  and 
will  be  openly  revealed,  when  the  mystery  of  God  shall  be 
finished. 

V.  6—9. 

The  lively  and  assured  hope  of  an  inheritance  in 
heaven  gives  substantial  joy  to  the  soul,  and  must  be  had 
recourse  to  in  all  our  troubles  for  support  and  anima- 
tion ;  yet  we  cannot  but  be  sometimes  in  heaviness,  when 
we  are  called  to  struggle  with  manifold  temptations,  to 
conflict  with  inward  enemies,  to  walk  in  darkness  without 
sensible  comfort,  or  to  endure  alllictions  in  body,  mind, 
or  circumstances.  Even  tliey,  who  have  the  first-fruits  oi 
the  Spirit,  do  on  such  occasions  '"^roan,  being  burdened  ;" 
and  though  "  the  Lord  does  not  willingly  afflict  or  grieve 
the  children  of  men,"  yet  his  wise  love  often  appoinl^ 
sharp  trials  for  his  people,  because  lie  knows  theiu  id  bn 

3  Y 


,^.  D.  G3. 


1.  PETER. 


J.  D.  63. 


CHAP.  H. 


Christians  are  exhorted  lo  lay  aside  selfish 
and  ani^ry  passions  ;  that  they  inuy  de- 
sire the  sincere  milk  of  the  tvord,  of 
which  they  had  tasted,  and  groio  by  it. 
1 — 3.  I'he  preciousness  of  Christ,  the 
chief  Corner-stone  ;  to  believers  as  one 
with  him,  by  faith,  ami  thus  made  a 
holy  temple  and  a  spiritual  priesthood. 
nccordinu;  to  the  scriptures  ;  tcliile  un- 
believers    stumble     and    jjcrish,     4 — 8. 


The  sacred    character     and    invaluable 
privileges  of   believers,  as  called  out  of 
darkness    into    light,  to  show  forth  the 
praises  of  God,  9,   1 0.      The  apostle  be- 
seeches    them     lo    abstain   from  jlcshly 
lusts,  and  by  their  good  conversation  to 
glorify  God  among  the  Gentiles,  11,    J  2. 
He  enforces    obedience    to    magistrates, 
13 — 17,    and  that    of  servants  to  their 
masters ;    exhorting    them  to  suffer  pa- 
tiently for  well-doing  after  the  example  of 
Christ,  and  from  love  to  him,  18 — 25. 


necessary,  in  order  to  humble  and  prove  them,  to  show 
them  what  ;s  in  their  hearts,  and  to  do  them  good  at  the 
latter  end.  When  this  is  the  case,  or  his  glory  in  any 
way  recjuiros  it,  they  will  be  in  heaviness  for  a  short 
season  ;  but  neither  their  trials,  nor  the  peculiar  distress- 
inc  circumslanccs  connected  with  them,  will  be  sharper, 
more  numerous,  or  of  longer  continuance,  than  it  is  need- 
ful they  should  be,  in  order  lo  try  their  jn-ccious  faith,  that 


the  means  of  appropriating  to  ourselves  its  everlasting 
benefits  ?  Far  be  this  from  us  !  Rather  let  us  throw  aside 
all  carnal  encumbrances,  and  use  every  method  of  bringing 
our  minds  into  a  proper  frame  for  attending  to  this  grand 
concern,  and  of  doing  the  work  of  our  great  Master  with 
alacrity  and  industry.  Let  us  study  to  be  sober  in  the 
midst  of  a  giddy,  sensual,  and  intoxicated  world:  let  us 
hold  fast  the  beginning  of  our  confidence  steadfast  unto  the 


It  may  "  be  found  unto   jiraise  and  honour  and  glory,  at  [end,  and  show  ourselves  the  "  obedient  children"  of  God, 
"the  coming  of  the  Lord  Jesus."      In  the    intervals   of  j  by  avoiding  conformity  to  the  world,  and  by  taking  care 


their  temptations  and  conflicts,  when  they  are  composed 
enough  to  make  observations  on  their  experiences,  they 
can  find  that  they  really  do  believe  in  and  love  an  unseen 
Saviour,  and  show  that  faith  and  love  by  cleaving  to  him, 
and  aiming  to  obey  him,  in  the  midst  of  their  troubles ; 
and  this  causes  them  to  rejoice  in  his  all-suilkiency  and 
crace,  in  his  glory  and  blessedness,  and  in  admiring  his 
infinite  loveliness,  and  loving  kindness,  with  a  joy  which 
is  unspeakable,  and  which  forms  a  sweet  antepast  of  the 
heavenly  felicity;  tuning  their  hearts  to  the  songs  of  the 
redeemed,  and  prcjiaring  them  for  their  holy  emiiloyments. 
Thus,  by  the  way,  they  receive  in  part  "  llie  end  of  the'ir 
''■faith,  even  the  salvation  of  their  souls." 

V.   10—16. 

While  we  discourse  freely  on  evangelical  and  experi- 
mental subjects,  numbers,  either  ignorantly  or  malicious- 
ly, charge  us  with  holding  novel  doctrines,  and  introdu- 
cing a  new  religion  ;  but  in  fact  these  principles  were  first 
published,  as  soon  as  sin  entered  into  the  woilJ,  though 
they  have  iiassed,  so  to  speak,  through  several  enlarged 
editions.  Concerning  these  things  the  ancient  prophets 
inquired  and  searched  witii  gieat  diligence,  ihat  they 
might  know  something  of  the  grace  preparing  for  later 
,  ages;  and  for  four  thousand  years,  "  the  sulVerings  of 
"  Christ,  and  the  glory  that  should  follow,"  formed  the 
great  subject  of  revelation,  iu  multiplied  types,  promises, 
and  predictions  At  length  the  desire  of  nations  appeared, 
finished  his  sutfcrings,  and  entered  into  his  glory  :  then 
apostip?  bore  testimony  to  the  same  important  truths,  and 
the  Holy  Spirit  was  sent  down  from  heaven  to  authenticate 
their  testimony,  whilst  angels  desired  to  look  down  into 
these  things,  as  eclipsing  all  former  displays  of  the  har- 
monious perfections  of  their  God  !  And  shall  not  we  then 
search  diligently  those  Scriptures,  which  contain  the  joyful 
and  interesting  doctrines  of  Salvation  ?  Or  shall  we  neglect 


not  to  "  fashion  ourselves  according  to  the  former  lusts 
"  in  our  ignorance,"  but  especially  watching  and  praying 
against  those  sins,  to  which  we  were  then  most  prone  or 
accustomed  ;  and  thus  let  us  aim  to  become  holv  in  all 
manner  of  conversation,  even  as  God,  who  haih  called  us, 
is  holy ;  for  he  sanctifies  all  whom  he  saves,  and  "  with- 
"  out  holiness  no  man  can  see  the  Lord." 

V.   17—2!. 

The  God  whom  we  worship  is  no  respecter  of  jjersons, 
but  doth  now,  and  will  at  last,  "  judge  according  to  every 
man's  work."  He  will  detect  many  hypocrites,  whom 
his  servants  never  suspected,  and  some  who  never  suspect- 
ed themselves  ;  and  he  will  condemn  many,  as  workers  of 
iniquity,  who  calh-d  Ilin)  their  Father,  and  Jesus  their 
Loi-d  and  Master.  Knowing  these  things,  and  aware  of 
the  deceitfuliiess  of  our  hearts,  the  subtlety  of  our  ene- 
mies, and  the  manifold  delusions  which  are  propagated  on 
every  side,  we  should  pass  the  time  of  our  sojourning  in 
this  perilo\:s  world  in  humble,  watchful,  and  jealous  fear, 
which  will  best  secure  us  against  fatal  decefitions,  and 
pre.-erve  us  from  dishonouring  God,  and  exposing  ourselves 
to  liis  fatheily  coiTcctions.  It  behooves  us  also  frequently 
to  remember,  that  all  the  riches  of  the  world  could  never 
have  saved  one  soul  from  eternal  destruction.  Why  then 
should  we  covet  such  perishing  treasures  ?  But  how  vast 
are  our  obligations  to  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  spotless  Lamb  of 
God,  whose  precious  blood  was  freely  shed  lo  ransom  our 
souls,  and  to  obtain  eternal  salvation  for  us!  May  we  by  < 
him  believe  in  God,  who  raised  him  from  the  dead  and 
gave  him  glory,  that  our  faith  and  hope  might  rest  on  the 
infinite  perfection  and  love  of  God,  for  all  things  pertain- 
ing to  our  salvation.  In  this  view,  how  absurd  does  the 
conduct  of  all  those  appear,  who  cleave  to  "  the  vain 
"  conversation  delivered  to  them  by  tradition  from  their 
"  fathers,"  and  avow  a  determination  never  to  change  iBe 


J.  D.  (i3. 


CHAPTER  II. 


.1.1).  i)i5. 


WHEUEl-'OllK,      "  laying     aAdc 
all  "  malice,  and  all  '  guile,  and 


« I.  io-;5. 

b  Is.  ii.  20.    xxii 
M.  St-xviii.  :il 

?a:  Eph'Tv.M-  «  hypocrisies,  and   '  envie.s,  and  ^  all    evil 

SS.    i"l.  ili  S-         ■'  ',  . 

8.    Hel;.  xii.   I.  spCaKUlgS, 

c'''"  icor.v.  8       2  As    ''new-born    babes,    desire    'the 

t\v.  so  Eph  i».      .  ...  p      •  1      jI      1 

31.  T.t  .il  3-5.  sincere    milk   of  the   word,  that  yc  may 
xxxii.  2  x»xiv.  k  trfow  thereby ; 

IJ       .lolin    1.47  t5  ,^  ,.*  ,  ,,  ,l,lj.l 

'J,"°' V  *■  ^       3  If  so  be  ye    have   '  tasted  tliat   tlie 
%!"« I^r's.  XV.  Lord  is  gracious  : 
N5iv."'"Mn"rk      4    ™  To    wlioni    coming,    as    unto  "  a 

iii    I.'i   i.u'ke  vi.  12  xi    u.  xii.  1.  2.  J:\m.  iii.  17. f  1  Sam.  xviii.  S,  9  Ps.  x\s 

"ixxiii   3    Priiv.  jii   31    Kit.  30.  xxlv.  I    I'.l.  Rom.  i.  W   siii   13.  I  Cor    iii   2,  3.  2  Co 

:0  n;U.  V.  21-26    Jam.iii.U16    iv.  7 g  iv.  4    Kph.  iv.  31.  Col.  iil    U.l'J'ii 

II    Tit    ii,  3  .lam    iv.  II. hi   23   Matt,  xviii.  3   Mark  x.  IS  Rom.  vi  4.  1  Cr, 

1    xi»   20 i  Ps  xii    7— 10.  1  Cor.  iii.  2.  Hch   v.  12   13. k2t^am    xsiii    ; 

■«vii   9.    Prov.  iv    18     Hcs    vi.  3.xiv.5.7    Mai.  iv.  2.  Bph   ii.  21    iv    15  2Tues    i 

Pet  ili.  18. 1  Ps.  ix    in.  xxxiv  a  Uiii.  b    Cant    ii  3.    Ztch    ix.  17.    Heb.  vi 

m  Is   Iv   3.  .Icr.  iii.  22.    Matt.  xi.  23.  John  v.  40,  vi   37. n  Joliil  T.  SG   vi.  57.  ) 

:6  xiv.  6   19.  Uom.  v.  10.  Col.  iii  4 


religion  which  they  have  inherited  from  ihcm  !  If  this 
principle  had  been  adhered  to,  Christ  must  have  died  in 
vain  ;  for  Jews  and  Gentiles  must  have  agreed  in  re- 
jecting the  Gospel,  to  cleave  to  the  traditions,  supersti- 
tions, or  idolatry,  of  their  elders  and  ancestors. 

V.  22—25. 

It  is  highly  important  that  men  should  seriously  con- 
sider, and  be  deeply  convinced,  that  their  souls  must  be 
purified  from  pollution,  or  they  will  inevitably  perish  ; 
that  there  is  a  work  and  duty  for  them  to  attend  on  in  this 
matter  ;  that  they  can  do  nothing  in  it,  except  by  '•  obcy- 
"  ing  the  truth  ;"  that  they  cannot  obey  the  truth  but  by 
the  Iloly  Spirit,  wliom  God  hath  promised  to  give  to 
those  that  ask  him  ;  and  that  unfeigned  love  of  true  Chris- 
tians is  the  proper  test  and  standard  of  evangelical  purity 
of  heart.  If  we  have  attained  to  this  infallible  evidence 
that  the  good  work  is  begun  within  us,  let  us  see  to  it, 
that  we  love  one  another  with  a  pure  heart  fervently  ;  thus 
it  will  be  more  and  more  evident  that  we  are  "  born  again 
"  of  incorruptible  seed,  by  the  word  nf  God,  which  liveth 
••  and  abidcth  for  ever."  As  tliis  needful  and  most  blessed 
change  is  wrought  by  the  sacred  word  of  divine  life,  it  is 
of  far  greater  importance  to  us  to  search  the  scriptures 
daily,  to  use  every  means  to  become  acquainted  with 
them,  and  to  bring  others  in  our  families  or  congregations 
itcquainted  with  them,  than  to  speculate  about  the  manner 
in  which  they  are  rendered  etiectual  to  this  end.  All  other 
distinctions  will  soon  be  lost  in  the  dilfcronce  between  the 
regenerate  and  the  unregencrate  ;  all  other  glory  will 
wither,  and  terminate  in  everlasting  shame  and  disgrace  ; 
all  other  unions  will  be  dissolved  and  perish.  But  they, 
who  are  one  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  arc  beautified  with  his 
salvation,  will  be  united  in  perfect  love,  glory,  and  felicity, 
for  ever.  As  this  word  of  the  Gospel,  which  is  the  seed 
of  eternal  life,  is  preached  to  us  also,  let  us  see  to  it,  that 
it  dwells  in  our  hearts,  and  brings  forth  holy  fiuit  in  our 
lives,  and  then  we  shall  "  not  be  ashamed  or  confounded, 
world  without  end." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  II.  V.  1—3.  From  the  truths  stated  in  the 
preceding  chapter,  the  apostle  took  occasion  to  exhort  his 
brethren  to  "  lay  aside,"  as  a  casl-ofl' garment,  which  they 


living    "Stone,    p  disallowed     indeed     ofois  xxv-ii.  le 
men,    but    i  chosen    of  God,    ond   'pre-  ^■^X.^^i'V-. 

'  p    I'S       OSM.I.     Si, 

CIOUS,  ill.     Is    ^iii.    II. 

r      \r  I  1"        1  -u.  1       ',        I**       Mj^tt.  xxi. 

J  I  e  =  also,  as  lively  stones,  *  are  built  «2  .Markvii  m. 
up  a  spiritual  house,  'an  lioiy  priesthood,  i".  A^tsiv.  u, 
to  ofler  up  "spiritual  sacrifices,  "  accept- i^'i*^'' '■*'»"■ 
able  to  God  by  Jesus  Christ.  '•/|i'-  "  ^rn. 

6  Wherefore  also  >' it  is  contained  in  ^!,*^3Cnrii'^(J 
the  scripture,  ^  Behold,  I  lay  in  Sion  a  .'''fj;  A';  ^"-'-^^ 
chief  Corner-stohe,  ="  elect,  precious;  and  /or'Xychuni. 
he  that  believeth  on  him  ''  shall  not  be  con-  \l,i%;  'Se,  ";■ 
founded.  uV"  T  m.' V 

cKli  2   Hrs   xiv.  2  Mal^i.  11.  John  iv   22-24    Rom.  xii   I,  Phil.  ii.  17.  iv   18    lleli.  xiii. 

IS,  IC s  iv.  11,  Ihil   i    11.  iv    18   Col    iji.  17.-- y  Dan    s  21'  Mark  xii.  10   John  m. 

38.  A(\ts  i    16.  2Tiui    iii.  10,  2  Pet   i,  20,  iii    16 r.  i    la    xxviii.   Ml.  Zech    \    4    R"m 

32,  33   Eph    ii.20 j  Ps  Ix.sxix    IS    Is   xlii    I   HV't   xii    IS.  Luke  xxiii,  35.  Bph. 


4. b  r.i   .XI    U.  Is 


xii   11    xiv,  16,  17   1.  7.  Ii' 


had  worn  too  long,  all  kinds  of  malice,  guile,  hypocrisie.-, 
insincerity  in  iheh'  profession,  or  flattery  and  compliment 
in  conversation,  with  all  envyings  and  slanders  ;  that,  widi 
the  simplicity  of  new-born  infants,  they  might  desire  and 
relish  the  uncorrupted   doctrines  and    precfpts  of  God',-; 
word,  as  the  new-born  babe  craves  the  nutrimenlal  milk 
of  the  bi'east,  and  wants  no  other  sustenance  ;  that  thii.'i 
they  might  grow,  by  this  wholesome  food  for  their  souls, 
in  knowledge,   faith,  hope,   love,  and  every  holy  aflcction- 
and  not  always  be  as  children,  or  become  dwarfs,   who  arc 
seldom    healthy,    comfortable,  comely,    or  useful.     Thi.s 
might  be  expected  from  them,  and   even  ft'om  those   that 
had  lately  been  converted  ;  "  if  so  be,"  or  since,  "  they  had 
"  tasted  that  the   Lord  was  gracious."     The  apostle  hero 
applied  to  Christ,  as  the  context  proves,  what  the  Psalmist 
had  spoken  of  Jehovah.     {Note,  Ps.  xxxiv.  8.)     The 
Lord  is  merciful  and  kind,  whether  men  believe  it  or  not  ; 
many   have    inefficacious    notions  of   his  mercy,    without 
any  experience  or  taste  of  it,,  and  these  notions  commonly 
embolden    them    in    rebellion  ;    but    regenerate    persons 
believe  that    he    is  gracious  ;  they  apply  to   him  in  (hat 
behalf,    and    thus  they    taste  and   relish    his  grace,  and 
have    an    earnest    of    their    future    felicity,    even   "  the 
"  witness    in    themselves"    of   his    mercy    and    truth. — 
Malice,  &;c.  (1.)     '  The  apostles   sometimes   name  some 
'  of  these  evils,   and  sometimes  others  of  them  ;  but  (hey 
'  are  all  inseparable  as  one  garment,  and  all  comprehend- 
'  cd   under  that  one  word,   "  the    old    man,"    which    the 
'apostle  there  exhorts  to  put  ofi'.     (Eph.  W.  2^.)     "The 
"  word,"  is  both   the  incorrujitiblc  seed,  and  the   incor- 
'  ruptibic  food  of   that  new    life  of  grace,    which  must 
'  therefore  be   an  incorruptible   life.     Though   it  seem  a 
'  poor  despicable   business,  that  a   frail  sinful  man,  like 
'  yourselves,  speak  a  few  words  in  your  hearing  ;  yet,  look 
'  upon  it  as  the  means  wherein  God  communicates  hap- 
'  piness  to  thcin  that   believe,  and  works    that   believing 
'  unto  happiness  :  consider  this,  which  is  a    true  notion, 
and  then  what  can  be  so  precious  ?     (Arhp.  Leighlon.) 
The  word  snicere,  shows  with   what  diligent  care  the  true 
doctrines  and  principles   of  the    sacred   word    should  be 
distinguished    from  all  corrupted  and   mutilated  systems, 
even  as  a  parent  would  guard  his  beloved  child  from  in- 
fectious   or   jioisoned   nutriment,  though  it   assumed    the 
name,  form,  and  colour  of  milk. 
3  Y  3 


.•?.  /).  G3. 


■'  i  e.  Cant  <r.  9 
— IC  Hag.  ii  7 
Malt  Xlir  41- 
48  Jobo  IV 
43  vl.  68,  E'l. 
Phil  lii.  7  - 
10 

*\3r,  an  /lonhur 
Iv  ixviii.  i. 
I.ukeii.3.'. 

d  8.  Acts  lixvi.l9 
Horn   x.SI.    >v 


I   PETER. 


J.  D.  63. 


M  Lulc!  IX.  17 
Acts  IV.  11,  12.- 
>>.  3i.  33  I  Cor 
I  Thes.  V.  3.  2  I' 


7  Unto  '  you  therefore  which  believe 
he  is  *  precious  :  but  unto  them  '  which 
be  disobedient,  "  tho  Stone  which  the 
builders  disallowed,  the  same  is  made 
'  the  Head  of  the  corner, 

y  Ar)d  Ea  Stone  of  stumbling,  and  a 
Rock  of  offence,  even  lo  them  which 
stumble  at  the  woid,  ''being  disobe- 
dient ;  '  wliereunto  also  they  were  ap- 
pointed. 

7   Col    i|.  10 g  Is  viii    14  Icii.  14.  Lukeii.  34- Ro- 


— fZecl 

i   21    SCnrii   16 h  S 

3.  Ju 


,7. i  Ei.  U.  16.  Hom.  ix  sa. 


.9  But   ye  arc   '■  a  chosen    generation, 
a  royal  priesthood,  ""  an  huly  nation,  "  a 

1  peculiar  people;  that  ye  should  "  shew 
forth  the  j  praises  of  him  ^  who  bath 
called  you  out  of  darkness  into  his  mar- 
vellous light : 

JO  Which  in  time  past  '•  were  not  a 
people,  but  are  now  the  peuple  of  God  : 
which  had  not  '  obtained  mercy,  but 
now  have  obtained  mercy. 

21    Ix    l-.t   Mall   V   16   Eph    •   6    hi.  21    Phil,  ii    14.16 tOr.ci/ 

2  IX.  I.  2.  Malt   >»    16  Luke  i.  79    Arts  xxvi     18     Kom.  ix   21     El'tl 

8 q  Ho!   i   9   10    Kum   i«  25  25. 1 

T.m   1    u.  Hcb  i>    16 


k  i.    3      Dent    X. 

li    P>   xiii   30. 

xxxiii.l2.  Iixili. 

>!>■      Ii    xli     8. 

xlir.  1. 
I  Ex  xii  6  Is  Ixi. 

e.  Ixvi.  21.  Ue<. 

i   6   V.  10  XX  6. 
m  Fs   c«i    5.     Is. 

xiti     2.     Jobs 

XI  li  13.     I  Cor. 

iii     17.     2  Tim. 

i    9 
0  Oeut.  iv.20  *ij. 

6   XIV  2     xx»i. 

18, 19.  Tit   II.  14. 
t  Or,      purchattd 

people.  Aclsxx. 

28   Eph.  I    14 
o.v.  II.    Is.xliii. 

Ii«.. p  Is    ix 

V  8-11     Phil  iii. 
'  IIos  ti.  33.  Uom. 


V.  4 — 6.     The    ,npo.<ilc,  linving  liccn  cducaiod  a  Jew, 
and  writing  lo  Jewish  converts  a.s  well  as  lo  others,  retain- 
ed the  typical  laneuagc  of  the  Old  Testament,  concerning 
a  temple,  a  priesthood,  and    sacrifices.     The  temple  had 
been  the  centre  of  Jehovah's  worship  ;  there  he  displayed 
his  glory  from  the  mercy-seat,  and  dwelt  among  his  [)eople  ; 
there   he  received    their  worship,  and   communicated  his 
benefits;  there  alone  God  met  -inners  and  blessed  them. 
and  penitent  believing  sinners  approached  God.  to  glorify 
him  ;  for  every  accejUed  service  had  reference  to  the  wor- 
ship at  the  temple.     Thus    Christ  and  believers,  as  one 
with  him,  form  a  spiritual  temple,  in   which  God    dwells 
with  them  and  bles.-es  them,  and  sinners  come  to  God  and 
glorify  him.     In  allusion  to  this  type,  Christ  is  called  "  a 
''  living  Stone,"   (as    elsewhere    "  living    Bread.")     This 
metaphor  showed  his  fiovver,  stability,  and  [)prmancnt  suf- 
ficiency in  his  Person  and  mediation,  to  sustain  the  whole 
weight    of  the    glory    of  God,    and    the   salvation  of  his 
people,    which    was    to  be   budded    upon  him  ;   and  the 
epithet    "  living,"    whilst  it    showed  that  the  expression 
was  figurative,   pointed  out  the  qnickening  efficacy  of  his 
grace  on  the  souls  of  thosewho  had  been  dead  in  sin,  and 
intimated  that  he  ever  livcth   to  make  intercession  for  his 
people,  and  to  maintain  their  cause.     This  Stone  was  dis- 
allowed of  men,  both  Jews  and  Gentiles,  so  long  as  they 
continued  unregenerate,  because  men  are  naturally  igno- 
rant, self-wise,  self-rigliteous,  carnal,  and  at  enmity   with 
God,  so    that    they  cannot   receive    his    humbling,    holy 
doctrines  and  salvation  ;  but  it  was  chosen  of  God,  to  be 
the  Supjiort,  Cement,  and  Ornament  of  the   whole   spirit- 
ual building,    and   was  most  precious   in  itself,  and  jier- 
fecdy  fitted  for  that  purpose.     (\ole,  3Iiill.  xvi.  IC.)     All 
therefore,  who    were   born    again,   and  thus   enlightened, 
humbled,  made  in  a  measure  spiritual,  and  tauj;lit  to  seek 
reconciliation  unto  God,  came   to  Christ,    to  build   their 
fiopes  and   souls  on  him  whom  men   despised,  that   they 
might  be  made  a  part  of  this  holy  and  living  Temple,  con- 
tinually applying  to   Christ,  and    to  the  Father  through 
him,  for  his  salvation,  and  the  sanctifying  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit.     Thus  they,  as  '•  livincr  stones,"  by  life  de- 
rived from  Christ,  became  meet  lo  bl;  built  up  as  a  part  of 
this  spiritual  house,  consecrated  to  God,  and  his  holy  habi- 
tation.    {Notes,  2  Cor.  vi.  IC.  Eph.  ii.  20—2-2.)     But,  to 
show  more  fully  the  import  of  this  figurative  langua^'e,  it 
was  proper  that  the  subject  should  be  illustrated  by  another 
metaphor  ;  for,  by  thus  coming  to  Christ,  they  were  wash- 
ed, anointed,  arrayed,  and  consecrated,  as  a  "  holy  pricst- 


'•  hood,"  lo  draw  near  and  minister  unto  God  at  his  tem- 
ple ;  they  did  not  indeed  presume  to  otfcr  atoning  sacri- 
fices, but  tlicy  were  consecrated  to  offer  spiritual  sacri- 
fices, even  prayers,  supplications,  praises,  thanksgivings, 
good  works,  and  liberal  contributions  to  the  poor,  espe- 
cially their  indigent  brethren,  and  even  their  very  bodies, 
as  devoted  to  the  service  of  God.  (Ao/es,  Rom.  xii.  1. 
Pliil.iv.  18.  Heb.  x\u.  15,  16.)  These  sacrifices,  though 
delcclive  and  defiled,  and  offered  by  sinners,  would  yet  be 
acceptable  to  God,  because  honourable  to  him,  when  pre- 
sented through  Jesus  Christ,  and  by  faith  in  his  atoning 
sacrifice,  and  his  intercession  as  their  High  Priest  within 
the  heavenly  sanctuary.  This  accorded  to  a  remarkable 
prophecy,  the  explanation  of  which  has  already  been  gi.-  O 
ven.     {Notes,  Is.  xxviii.  16.     Rom.  ix.  S'.i.)  ' 

V.  r,  8.  Unto  those  who  believed.  Christ  was  pre- 
cious, as  the  Foundation  of  all  their  hopes,  their  chief 
Glory,  and  most  valuable  Treasure,  for  they  saw  such  ex- 
cellency in  him,  ex|5erienced  such  comfort  from  him,  and 
so  entirely  depended  on  him  for  salvation,  that  they  were 
prepared  to  renounce  every  thing,  even  life  itself,  rather 
than  come  short  of  an  interest  in  him.  But,  on  the  other 
hand,  they  who  continued  disobedient,  (among  whom 
were  the  Jewish  rulers,  scribes,  and  j^riests,  the  supposed 
builders  of  the  temple,)  constituted  an  awful  accomj  lish- 
mcnt  of  another  scripture.'  {Notes,  Ps.  cxviii.  19 — 24. 
Malt.  xxi.  40 — 44.)  Notwithstanding  their  proud  and 
obstinate  rejection  of  Christ,  and  opposition  to  him,  he  was 
made  the  Head  and  Chief  Corner-stone;  and  they  could 
only  stumble  and  be  broken  on  him,  as  a  Rock  of  offence, 
who  was  to  believers  a  Refuge  and  a  Rock  of  salvation. 
This  was  the  cflect  of  their  unbelieving  prejudices  against 
the  word  of  the  Gospel,  and  their  rebellious  disobedience 
to  the  commands  of  theii-  promised  Messiah,  to  which  they 
had  been  ajipointed  in  the  righteous  judgment  of  God.whii 
[lurposed  to  leave  them  to  their  pride  and  enmity,  and  to 
glorify  himself  in  their  destruction,  as  it  was  evident  by 
the  prophecies  fulfilled  in  that  event.  {Notes,  Is.  viii.  12 
— 1.5.  Rom.  xi.) 

V.  9,  10.  "  A  chosen  generation,"  referring  to  the 
covenant  with  Abraham  and  his  posterity ;  "  a  royal 
"  priesthood,"  referring  to  the  covenants  with  Aaron,  a« 
to  the  priesthood,  and  with  David,  as  to  the  kingdom; 
and  "  a  holy  nation,  a  peculiar  people,"  referring  to  the 
national  covenant  with  Israel,  at  the  giving  of  the  law. — 
To  explain  all  this,  as  some  do,  with  great  labour  and 
learning,  to  mean,  that  nominal  Christidus  atCi  exacdy  iri 


J.  D.  G3. 


CHAPTER  II. 


.^.  D.   63. 


2  Cor.  V 
F.ph. 


11    Dearly    beloved, 


t  hcsecch  you 
•  r'  9  10  '  '  ^s  strangers  and  pilgrims, "  abstain  from 
?'/"7.-Genflesiiiy  lusts,    \\  liicii  "  war    against    the 

\%\\\    i.  Jl?ll  3.  J  ■  ^ 

Vrhr  v»T»  ?5  soul ; 

1  Car.  \xix-  13  .■        •  x'         1  \  1 

p,  mix  12       12  ilavmo' >  your  conversation  ^  Honest 

He'bxi'u-^ ui.    2     Lakexx5l     Acta  xv  2  1  3J.    R.Mn„„    U     x.ii    13,U 

n  24     1  Ti  -    "*    '^    '"     '"'"   *''    ' V  III.  2    Ps  ssxvil    U.    \.  ii    Jt^or.  i 


Gal 
\i  F.ph  Ii 
3  Rom  xii- 
Heb  xiii  I 


17    xii 


the  same  sense,  "  a  chosen  generation,"  &c.  as  Israel 
was  of  old,  is  such  a  confusion  of  the  typical  prophe- 
cies contained  in  the  Old  Testament,  with  the  accom- 
plishment of  them  in  the  true  Israel,  or  the  whole  body 
of  true  believers,  as  addressed  in  the  New  Testament, 
that  to  admit  it  would  subvert  the  whole  system  of  inter- 
pretation adopted  throughout  this  work,  and  which,  on 
mature  reflection,  even  on  the  objections  of  opponents, 
the  author  is  daily  more  and  more  assured  is  the  true  one. 
He  would  not  notice  these  interpretations,  but  from  a 
fear,  lest  it  should  be  thought  that  he  had  not  duly  con- 
sidered what  men,  eminent  for  learning,  had  said  against 
that  exposition  which  he  decidedly  adheres  to.  Israel,  as 
a  typically  chosen  generation,  was  cast  off  fiom  being  the 
peculiar  people  of  God  ;  but  Christians,  as  the  spiritual 
seed  of  Abraham,  and  as  born  again  in  consequence  of 
their  election  in  Christ,  were  indeed  "  a  holy  generation," 
nay,  "  a  royal  priesthood."  A  small  company  of  Israel, 
compared  with  the  whole  nation,  officiated  as  priests,  and 
they  were  not  of  the  same  tribe  to  which  the  kingdom  was 
allotted ;  but  in  Christ  the  kingly.|and  priestly  offices  were 
united,  and  through  him  believers  became  both  kings 
and  priests,  being  every  way  dignified  and  made  honour- 
able, called  to  exercise  a  spiritual  dominion  over  those 
passions  to  which  others  are  enslaved,  and  to  obtain 
victories  over  Satan,  the  world,  and  sin,  and  appointed 
heirs  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven.  They  also  constituted 
•'  a  holy  nation,"  incorporated  under  the  government  of 
Christ;  subject  to  his  holy  laws,  sanctified  by  his  Spirit. 
>:onformcd  to  his  image,  and  safe  under  his  protection  ; 
and  they  were  "  a  [leculiar  people,"   purchased  with  the 


^  among  the  Gentiles  ;  "  that,  *  wliorcas 
they  speak  against  jou  as  evil-doers, 
"  they  may,  by  your  good  Avorks,  which 
they  shall  behold,  ''  glorify  Uod  in  *  the 
day  of  visitation. 

13  ''Submit  yourselves  to  every  ordi- 
nance   of  man    for    the     Lord's    sake : 

41   Acts  XV    II- 


a  Ren.  xiii.  7,3. 

rh.l  ii   IS,  IG. 
I>  ill.  1.  16    IV.  14 

-  10-     iMatt     V. 

1 1    X  Si     l,i!k«- 

vi22  AasKxii. 

.'.  6    13.   XXV.  7 

r  .Matt  V.  10.  Til. 

ii.  7.  8 
<1  IV.  II    Pj.  1.2:; 


llo 


&. 


xiv  25 
el.u  ei  6B  six. 
21    Mnrk  Jii.  17. 
.ii.  10  Jude  D.  le. 


referred  to  the  calling  of  the  Gentiles,  shows  that  the  Jew- 
ish converts  were  not  exclusively  addressed.  {Marg.  Ref.) 
V.  11.  The  apostle  exhorted  his  dearly  beloved  fellow- 
Christians,  who  were  so  highly  honoured  and  peculiarly 
favoured,  to  consider  themselves  "  as  strangers  and  )nl- 
"  grims,"  who  were  journeying  through  a  distant  land  to 
their  heavenly  inheritance,  {iSotes,  &c.  i.  1.  Heb.  xi.  13 — 
16,)  and  to  abstain  from  "  fleshly"  or  carnal  '••  lusts," 
and  not  allow  themsf  Ives  to  hanker  after  any  unlawful, 
inexpedient,  or  inordinate  animal  pleasures,  much  less 
to  indulge  in  them,  but  to  keep  at  a  distance  from  sen- 
suality, and  to  bridle  and  restrain  all  their  apnctites,  and 
inure  them  to  subjection,  as  well  as  to  avoid  all  other 
carnal  desires  after  things  forbidden,  or  any  earthly  object. 
For  such  lusts  warred  against  men's  souls,  to  ihe  destruc- 
tion of  immense  multitudes  ;  nay,  they  v.'arred  against  the 
souls  of  Christians  ;  and  by  their  strivings  against  the 
spirit,  or  the  regenerate  j^ar!,  and  their  temporary  preva- 
lence in  their  atiections  and  conduct,  often  wounded  and 
weakened  them.  Covetousness,  piide,  envy,  and  other  as- 
piring and  m.ilignant  passions,  as  much  militate  against  the 
salvation  of  men's  souls,  and  oppose  the  believer's  growth 
in  o-race,  as  sensual  propensities  can  do ;  "  they  wai-agaiiisi 
"  the  soul,"  and  are  numbered  by  the  apostle  Paul  among 
"  the  works  of  the  flesh,"  {Notes,  dal.  v.  16 — 21.)  it  can- 
not therefore  he  proper  to  explain  the  words  of  St.  Peter 
restrictively  of  the  animal  appetites,  as  warring  against  tiie 
rational  powers  of  the  soul.  The  whole  natural  man  is  de- 
iiraved  ;  and  in  the  regenerate,  the  conflict  is  not  between  the 
body  and  the  soul,  but  between  the  new  and  the  old  nature, 
ailed  "  the  flesh  and  the  spirit ;"  and  the'  warring  against 


blood  of  Christ,  redeemed  from  worse  than  Egyptian  bon- !  the  soul  relates  to  the  destructive  tendency  ol  fleshly  lusts, 
dage,  favoured  with  peculiar  privileges,  and  tormed  to  a  j  the  indulgence  of  which,  in  anyway,  is  hostile  to  the  sou!, 
peculiar  character  and  conduct.  (iVo/p,  T;"/.  ii.  It.)    In  all   and  wars  against  its  salvation,  or  its  peace,  purity,  and  vigour. 


peculiar  cnaracier  and  conduct.  (jVo/p,  Til.  ii.  It.) 
these  respects  they  were  appointed  to  sho'.v  forth  the  praises 
of  the  Lord,  by  their  spiritual  worship,  their  profession  of 
his  truth,  their  holy  conversation,  and  exempln-y  conduct. 
To  this  the  apostle  exhorted  his  brethren  ;  the  Ijord  had 
.called  many  of  them  out  of  the  total  darkne-s  of  Pagan 
idolatry,  and  the  rest  from  the  comparative  darkness  of  the 
Mosaic  dispensation  and  Jewish  formTlity.  into  the  cl^ar 
light  of  the  Gospel,  to  behold  the  m3rvellou=;  displays  thus 
given  of  the  divine  gloiy,  and  to  partake  of  his  astonishing 
love  to  sinners.  This  he  had  done,  in  order  that  they  might 
be  his  witnesses  and  worshippers,  to  render  him  the  glory 
due  to  his  name  ;  and  to  declare  his  virtues  or  energies 


V.  12.  It  was  incumbent  on  Christians  to  maintain 
an  honourable  and  becoming  conversation,  in  all  resiiects, 
among  their  Gentile  neighbours  :  that  whereas,  through 
their  carnal  enmity  and  ignorant  prejudices,  they  were  led 
to  invent  and  propagate  slanders  concerning  them,  as  if 
they  were  evil-doers,  or  malefactors  guilty  of  crimes  inju- 
rious to  society,  because  they  would  not  join  in  the  esta- 
blished idolatry  among  them,  they  might  silence  their 
calumnies,  and  soften  iheir  prejudices,  by  their  evident 
nnd  abundant  good  works.  Thus  their  example,  in  the 
presence  of  their  enemies,  would  concur  with  the  preach- 
ing  of  the   Gospel,   in   promoting  the  conversion   of  the 


even  the  efficacy  of  his  grace,  in  their  holy  tempers  and  I  Gentiles  ;  and  '•  in  the  day  of  dieir  visitation,-  \vhen  the 
actions.  They  had  formerly  been  a  people  of  no  name  or  Lord  should  please  to  call  them  also  by  his  grace  to  glo- 
cxcellency.  but  they  were  now  become  the  people  of  God.  rify  his  name,  the  holy  lives  of  his  people  would  be  owned 
and  had  obtained  that  mercy  for  the  pardon  of  their  sins,  as  the  means  of  that  happy  changp.  (^oles,  Mntt.  v.  !•> 
and  the  salvation  ol  their  souls,  to  which  thev  once  were  -16.  Acts  xv.  14.)  Da,/  of  visitation,  (yotes,  Gen. 
Strangers.    The  prophecy,  thus  applied,  being  elsewhere  xxi.  1,  2.  Luke  xis.  41—1-1.  31arg.  HeJ.) 


J.  D.  6.3. 


I.  PETER. 


Ji.  D.  63. 


i.lc  10, 

I  ticut.  IlXXii  S 

Job  ii   10.  fB  V. 

J       Prui   Ix.  C. 


Rom.  xiii.  3.*  wlictlici- it  be  to  tlic  king,  as  supreme; 
.'.7  11  ills. iv.  \\  Or  unto  j^ovnrnors,  as  unto  tlicm 
i'toii  12  joSy.  that  arc  sent  by  him  s  for  the  punish- 
Ve'""  i'  r  nient  of  evil-doers,  and  for  the  praise  of 
them  that  do  ucU. 

1.0  For  •' so  is  the  will  of  God.  that 
j;*J"y  '  with  well-doing' ye  may  put  to  silence 
"."T.Ti^Vii''/'  ''  the  ignorance  of'  foolish  men: 
'. ,!°K"nm!'v.ir  IC  As  '"lice,  °  and  not  *  using  your 
r'»i!  "^y' u"  ?3  liberty  for  "a  cloak  of  maliciousness. 
;'•"."'  2  rX  I'i. ''  but  a.^  the  servants  of  God. 
,'j;,de*  ]7  t    Honour    all    mm.     i  Love     the 

i Mati°xJkM.  brotherhood.       '  Fear    God.      '  Plotiou-r 
the  king. 

18  Servants,  '■be  subject  to  ^o;<r  mas- 


well,  and  suffer/or  //,yc  take  it  patiently,  \",r,.*io  y-'hl 
■■  this  25^ §  acceptable  with  God.  }or,l„t.    .»>, 

21  For  ^evcn  hereunto  were  ye  called  :  f"^{^^l\  ^  ^ 
s  because  Christ  also  suffered  ||  for  us,  "4, 3^Lj|,e''i'^. 
•^  leaving  us  an  example,  that  ye  should  f^j"  „  xh  f . 
follow  his  steps  :  The!.'",i'3   i 

22  Who  *  did  no  sin,  neither  was  E'iriii'^is'ir  i 
'•  guile  found  in  his  mouth :  k"!*'  "'!'  \ 

23  Who.  '  when  he  was  reviled,  re- /som"reid./.r 
viled  not  again;  when  he  suffered,  he  h""" 'umvIi.. 
™  threatened  not ;  "  but  conmiitted  *  him-  Rnm.  *'','>  2) 

f elf  to  him  that  "  judgeth  righteously  :         i^ph.%.  s^'phi'i; 


Tbes. 
|,  Fph. 

ill.  -n 
\  Or.£i( 


6.  Col 


.12  ler  tcrs  with  all  fear;  not  only  to  "  the  good 
»v.kRoin  sii  and  sentlc,  "  but  also  to  the  froward. 

10  xiii   7.  Phil  ^  ' 

ii  3.  ITini  »i.  I 
<]  Set    on. 


in  his  own  body  t   on  "the    tree;  that  24"  "r.uke«x,it 

,   ,      .  11.  •  I  1   I         «.  31. «"   Johnviii. 

we,    Wjcmc:    dead  to  suis,    should   'live  isacor.v. 21. 

.   ,      ^  .11  •  ***''  "'•  '*  »»'■ 

unto  riii-hteousness  :  'by  whose  stripes  ve  '^■'"-  '"■^-  " 

»  J  I  »         John  11.  I.  Mi.  » 

were  "  healed.  kjohoi  n.  Rev 

25  For  ^  ye  were  as  sheep  going  astray?  'u  "'"im'*? 


19  For  >  this    is   j  thank-worthy,  if  a 
'HcV"iii'.    1  man  ^  for  conscience  towards  God  endure  but  are  now  returned  unto  ^  the  Shepherd  ""' 

and     bisliop  01  your  souls 


m  gi't^l'i  "  suffering  Avrongfully 
iiiV'^"  7' sxii":      20  For  ^  what  glory  is  it,  if,  when  ye 
""'I'iCoT.^e   "^  buffeted    for    your   faults,   ye   shall 
vji.  1.  Eph.  V.  jg].g  ij    patiently  ?  but  if,  ''  when  ve  do 

«"l  Sam   XV.  M    I  Clir    XSK.  2". 1  K[i!i.  vi.  .-i-?.  Col    iii- 22-25    lTim"'vi    1—3 

Tit  ii    9,  IB u  2  Cor  x    1    Gal   v    22    Til    Hi   2.  Jam   Hi  17 x  Ps  pi   4  I'rov. 

)ii.  32    »iii    13   x.32.xi.2n y  20.  l.uke  vi  32. 1  Or,  ;*.mir.  Acts  si.  23    I  Cor 

XV    10.  2  Cor   i.  12.  viii    I    Cr. »  iii    U-17.  Matt   v.  10-12   John  xv  21    Horn  xili. 

S  2  Tim.  i   12. a  Johxxi  27    Ps   xxxv.19  xiixviii.  19.  Ixix.  i.  csix    BS. b  iii 

14    iv   11—16.  Matt.  V.  47 c  .M4tt  xxvi.  67.  Mark  xiv   6S.  I  Cor.  iw   II. d  Srt 

an.  19. 


V.  13—17.  (yoles,  Rom.  xiii.  1— G.  TU.  iii.  1.^, 
Thfi  words  rendered  '•  every  ordinance  of  man,"  may  sig- 
nify every  Immitn  consliturton.  God  has  tppoinlcd  m:igis- 
iracy  as  his  ordinance,  for  the  peace  and  good  order  of 
society  ;  but  the  peculiar  form  of  it  is  left  to  human  pru- 
dence, under  the  direction  of  Providence.  So  that  Chris- 
tians are  required  to  submit  to  that  government  which  is 
established  in  the  countries  where  they  reside,  without 
attempting  any  alteration,  exce|it  in  a  peaceable  and  legal 
manner,  according  to  t'jeir  rank  in  the  community.  The 
apostle  wrote  when  Nero  was  the  Roman  emjieror ;  but 
lie  was  led  to  use  the  more  general  name  of  king,  as  his 
•  pisdc  was  intended  for  the  use  of  all  future  ages.  This 
savage  tyrant,  who  was  at  length  put  to  death  as  the  enemy 
of  mankind,  but  not  till  he  had  slain  multitudes  of  Chris- 
tians by  his  persecuting  cruelly,  and  among  the  rest  the 
apostles  Peter  and  Paul,  (as  i't  is  generally  supposed,) 
was  the  "  supreme,"  whom  Christians  must  submit  to  and 
honour !  And  the  governors  of  provinces,  deputed  by  him 
and  the  Roman  senate,  together  with  other  subordinate 
magistrates,  must  also  be  obeyed.  The  intention  of  civil 
government  was  to  "  piini.sh  cvii-dopis,"  and  to  protect 
and  honour  those  who  did  well ;  and,  in  o-eneral,  the  aJmi- 
nislralion  even  at  that  time  would  be  productive  of  much 
good,  though  in  many  things  the  end  of  government  was 
doubdess  counteracted,  for  which  the  rulers  would  be  ac- 
countable to  God.  But  in  respect  of  Christians,  it  was 
his  will  that  by  their  good  behaviour,  in  all  godliness  and 
honesty,  as  peaceable  subjects,  notwithstanding  the  ojipres- 
sions  which  they  suffered,  they  might  put  to  silence  the 


XXvli.    S9 

Mark  xiv 

60   61.    XV.  89- 

32.    Luke    axii. 

1,65   TSiii.9    34-39  John  xix  9-II.  Acts  vlii  32— 35.Heh    xii  ^ m  Acts  iv   2!<. 

ix   1.  Eph  vi  9. n  it   19.  Ps.  X- 14  xxxi  5  xxxvii.  5   Luke  xxiii  46   Acts  vii  69. 

2  Tim  1   12 *Or.lii«  cause o  Gen   xviii.  25   P?.  vii   II    xcvi   13  AcH  xvii   31 

Horn  ii  5   2  The?.  15  2  Tim.  iv.  8.  Rev.  xix.  II. p  Ks.  xxviii.  38   Lev  xvi  22.xxii 

9   Niim   xviii.  22   Ps  xxsviii  4   Is  lili   4-fi   II.  Matt  viii.  17  John  i.  29    Heb  ix  28 

t  Or. 'n .|  Heiit    xxi.  22.  23.  Arts  V    30  X   39    xiii  19    Gal    iii.  13 r  iv    1,2  Kam. 

vi    2.  7   II    vii    R    Jlirj.  Col    ii    20   iii   3.  Gr  2  Cor   vi.  17    Hcb.  vii    20. s  Matt  v 

20.  Luke  i   71.  75    Art..  X.  :'5  Rom.  vi.  Iii   22  Eph   v  9   Phi    i  11.  I  John  ii.  29.  iil  7 

t  J?!.  1  ii    5.  .Malt,  xxvii.  2S    Mark  iv    15.  John  xix.  I u  Ps   cxivii.  3.  Mai.  iv.2.Luk9 

iv.  I«.  Rev.  xxii   2 X  Ps    cxix.   176.  U.  Ijii    6.  Jer.  xxiii.  2.  El.  xxxiv.  6.  Matt  ix. 

36.  xviii.  12  Lille  xv  4-6 y  v.  4.  Ps  xxiii.  1-3.  Ixxx    I    Cant   i   7.  8   Is.  xl   11. 

Ei     xxxiv.   11—16    21,24     xxsvii  24     Zecli   xiii    7     JoljD  I    II.  U    IC     Heb   xiii  20 
tHeb    iii    I.  Acts  XX   28    Cr. 


ignorant  slanders  of  foolish  and  wicked  men,  who  reviled 
them  as  seditious  persons  and  enemies  to  the  state,  because 
they  would  worship  God,  and  would  not  join  in  idolatr)-. 
They  ought  indeed  to  consider  themselves  ''  as  free"  from 
the  ceremonial  law,  from  condemnation,  from  Satan's 
yoke,  and  from  human  impositions,  in  respect  of  God's 
worship :  but  they  must  by  no  means  use  their  liberty  to 
veil  maliciousness,  id  cover  over  any  sinister  and  selfish 
designs,  or  to  tind  a  pretence  for  gratifying  revenge  on 
those  who  had  injured  them  ;  but  in  all  things  to  act  as  the 
servants  of  God,  in  willing  obedience  to  his  command- 
ments, whicb  formed  the  most  perfect  liberty  that  could 
be  enjoyed.  Let  them,  therefore,  in  obedience  to  him, 
show  a  proper  respect  and  honour  to  all  men,  according  to 
their  rank  and  authority  in  society,  and  not  scruple  the 
customary  tokens  of  subjection  in  all  things  lawful  ;  let 
them  at  the  same  time  reserve  their  especial  love  for  the 
brotherhood,  or  their  felloiv-Christians  ;  and,  whilst  they 
feared,  worshipped,  and  reverenced  God  supremely,  let 
them  honour  the  king,  as  far  as  consisted  with  '.heir  other 
duty.  (iVo/f,  Mall,  x.xii.  15 — 2*2.)  It  is  almost  impos- 
sible that  there  can  be  a  worse  sujirerae  Governor,  than 
he  who  ruled  the  vast  Roman  empire  when  this  was 
written  by  divine  inspiration.  The  comprehensive  brevity 
of  the  closing  verse  has  been  greatly  and  justly  admired 
by  competent  judges. 
"V.  18—25.  (:Vo/fS,  £/;ft.  vi.  .5— 9.  Co/,  iii.  22—25. 
1  Tim.  vi.  1,  2.  Til.  ii.  9,  10.)  Peter  exhorted  servants 
to  obedience,  even  in  stronger  language  than  his  beloved 
brother  Paul  had  done.     These  were  generally  slaves,  and 


.4.  b.  63. 


CHAPTER  111. 


.i  D.  g;;. 


CHAP.  IH. 

Exhortations  to  wives  and  husbanih',  con- 
ccming  their  respective  duties,  1 — 7; 
and  to  all  Christians  to  live  in  amity,  to 


many  of  them  to  heathen  masters,  who  used  ihem  very 
cruelly.  The  word  signifies  domestics,  who,  being  more 
constantly  under  the  eye  of  their  masters  than  other 
slaves,  are  supposed  to  have  suffered  more  from  their  vio- 
lent passions.  Yet  the  apostle  directed  them  to  be  sub- 
ject to  their  masters  with  all  fear,  with  a  due  respect  to 
them,  as  placed  over  them  by  Providence,  and  with  a  fear 
of  offending  or  dishonouring  God.  This  conduct  should 
be  observed,  not  only  to  such  masters  as  were  kind  and 
humane,  and  who  would  be  pleased  on  reasonable  terms, 
and  be  gentle  even  when  offended,  but  also  to  the  froward 
and  morose,  who  would  be  angry  without  cause,  and  use 
severity  when  displeased.  For  it  would  be  grace,  or  the 
effect  and  evidence  of  grace,  acceptable  to  God  and  worthy 
of  man's  commendation,  if,  from-  a  conscientious  regard 
to  the  authority  and  will  of  GoJ,  they  patiently  and  meek- 
ly endured  such  treatment  as  was  grievous  to  be  borne, 
W'hen,  not  having  been  faulty,  they  were  unjustly  punished. 
Indeed,  what  glory  or  honourable  distinction  could  it  be, 
for  professed  Christians  to  be  patient,  when  they  were  beat- 
en or  scourged  for  their  I'aults,  seeing  many  of  the  Gentile 
slaves  submitted  quietly  in  this  case  ?  But  if  they  behaved 
well,  and  were  beaten  by  their  proud  and  passionate  hea- 
then masters,  and  yet  bore  it  without  peevish  complaints 
or  purposes  of  revenge,  still  persevering  in  meek  endea- 
vours to  do  their  duty,  this  indeed  would  be  acceptable 
with  God,  and  be  rewarded  by  him  as  a  distinguishing  ellcct 
of  his  grace.  For  Christians  were  called  thus  to  do  good 
to  all  men,  and  to  endure  ill  usage  from  them,  and  still 
to  proceed  with  alacrity  in  doing  well,  amidst  ingratitude, 
revilings,  and  injuries,  without  being  wearied  out  by  any 
kind  or  degree  of  evil  done  to  them  :  because  Christ, 
when  he  suffered  in  their  stead,  left  them,  in  this,  and  in 
all  other  respects,  an  example,  that  they  should  follow  his 
steps,  that  in  the  same  Object,  to  which  they  looked  for 
pardon  and  righteousness,  they  might  learn  how  to  act  in 
the  most  trying  circumstances.  He  indeed  had  done  no 
kind  of  sin,  and  perfect  wisdom,  love,  and  holiness,  were 
disjilayed  in  all  his  works,  nor  was  there  any  guile  in  his 
words:  so  that  the  contempt,  malice,  and  cruelty,  with 
which  he  met,  were  the  base  returns  for  the  greatest  kind- 
nes-es,  and  the  unworthy  treatment  of  consuinmute  ex- 
cellency. Yet  when  he  was  reviled  as  if  guilty  of  the 
most  atrocious  crimes,  he  did  not  retort  the  reproachful 
language,  though  most  justly  deserved  by  his  enemies  : 
and  evnn  when  he  suffered  all  kinds  of  indignities  and  tor- 
tures, till  they  terminated  in  his  death  on  the  cross,  he  did 
not  so  much  as  menace  his  crucifiers,  though  all  power 
was  vested  in  him.  On  the  contrary,  he  prayed  for  them, 
saying,  "  Father,  forgive  them,  for  they  know  not  what 
*•  they  do,"  and  thus  he  "  committed  himself  to  him  who 
"judged  righteously,"  and  left  him  to  justify  his  charac- 
ter, plead  his  cause,  and  punish  his  enemies.  This  ex- 
ample Christians  were  peculiarly  bound  to  consider  and 
imitate,  because  the  Lord  Jesus,  when  he  thus  suffered, 


forgive  injuries,  to  be  constant  under 
persecutions  ;  to  profess  and  defend  the 
truth,  with  meekness  ;  and  to  maintain 
a  good  conscience  :  enforced,  by  the  na- 
ture   of  their    calling,  their    privileges. 


acted  as  their  holy  and  divine  Surety;  and  pitying  their 
misery  when  the}'  deserved,  and  were  exposed  to,  the 
wrath  of  God,  he  voluntarily  bore  the  guilt  and  jjunish- 
ment  of  their  sins  as  imputed  to  him,  and  expiated  them 
by  his  death  on  the  accursed  tree  ;  in  order  that  through 
his  grace,  and  the  encouragements  of  his  Gospel,  they 
might  become  dead  to,  and  separate  from  sin,  and  live 
unto  righteousness,  as  the  obedient  servants  of  God. 
Thus,  through  the  ignominious  stripes  which  he,  (holy  and 
glorious  as  he  was,)  willingly  endured  for  them,  and  by 
the  scars  of  those  wounds  which  he  received  for  their 
sakes,  the  diseases  of  their  souls  were  healed,  which 
were  far  worse  than  the  livid  marks  left  on  their  bod  ie 
from  the  cruel  scourgings  inflicted  on  them,  in  which  they 
were  conformed  to  their  divine  Lord  :  and  the  considera- 
tion of  his  scourgings  and  livid  scars  was  suited,  in  the 
most  affecting  maimer,  to  reconcile  the  poor  slaves,  while 
suffering  under  the  cruel  usage  of  their  masters,  to  their 
hard  lot,  when  their  Redeemer,  the  Holy  Jesus,  the  I^ord 
of  glory,  had  thus  suffered  for  their  salvation.  These 
things  indeed  related  to  all  Christians,  though  especiallv 
addressed  to  slaves  ;  for  they  had,  without  exception,  bceii 
as  sheej5  going  astray,  and  must  have  fallen  a  prey  to  the 
roaring  lion  that  sought  to  devour  their  souls  ;  but  they 
had  been  sought  out  by,  and  broitgrkl  back  to,  the  good 
Shepherd,  who  laid  down  his  life  for  the  slieep  ;  and  ihuj 
they  were  safely  lodged  in  his  fold  under  his  care,  and  be- 
come partakers  of  his  love,  who,  as  the  Bishop,  or  Over- 
seer of  their  souls,  watched  ever  them,  and  was  become 
their  omniscient,  omnipotent,  and  most  holy  Piotcctor, 
{Notes,  i^r.  Lu  liii.  Ps.  cxis.  176.  Lnkc  xv.  1—6.)  Some 
expositoi's  call  the  things,  which  the  apostle  here  speak; 
concerning  Christ,  a  digression  from  his  subject,  and  the 
effect  of  tlic  fulness  of  his  heart :  but  I  apprehend,  that  the 
Holy  Spirit  led  him  thus  to  write,  that  ministers  might  learn, 
fro;n  his  exara[)!e,  to  inculcate />r«c/ica/  matters  from  eirnn^ 
gelical  principles. 

PRACTICAL  OBSER\  ATiOX>. 
V.  1—3 

The  apostles  with  or.e  consent  declai-e  the  ueces^ily  oi 
"  laying  aside  all  malice,  guile,  hypocrisies,  envies,  and 
••  slanders,"  in  order  to  receive  with  meekness  the  in- 
structions of  Chiisl.  We  need  not  then  wonder,  that 
there  are  so  many  unfruitful  hearers  of  the  word,  and  diat 
others  are  so  little  edified,  when  we  observe  how  much 
these  apostolical  injunctions  are  neglected.  But  let  those, 
who  arc  as  new-born  infants  in  the  family  of  God,  and 
who  have  "  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  gracious,"  avoid  all 
those  who  would  mislead  them  into  controversies,  which 
are  commonly  conducted  with  malice,  envy,  deceit  and 
detraction,  and  let  them  beware  of  all  hypocrisy:  that  so 
their  spiritual  health  may  be  preserved,  a  vitiated  appetite 
prevented,  an}3  a  desire  aXter  and  relish  of  the  holy  word 


ji  n.  03, 


I.  PETER. 


s^.  D.  6rJ 


fill 'I  ike  f!.tnmplc  of  Christ,  8 — 18.  7Vtc 
(:it-.r.  of  (hose  to  uhom  Christ,  by  his 
spirit  in  JS'ooh,  had  prcachcrl,  icho  yet 
pcrishnl  in  (lie  deluge  ;  and  that  of  JVo- 
ah  and  his  family  saved  in  llie  ark  ;  an 


of  Go.!  iiicrenac,!.  They  ought  also  to  attend  |)riinai-ily  to 
i.'i2  iiioru  siiiiplc  and  easy  parts  of  divJDC  truth,  which  is 
111'.;  [iroper  mill;  I'l^r  young  convei-ls  ;  that  so,  growing  by  it 
to  ni  itiirily  of  judgment,  exiJcriencp,  and  gracp,  they  may 
at  length  be  alile  to  digest  the  more  difJicult  doctrines, 
>\hich  are  suitable  food  for  those  who  are  of  full  age,  and 
Avliich  will  never  be  given  to  new-born  bube«,  by  those 
who  know  how  rightly  to  divide  the  word  of  truth.  But 
let  no  man  vc^i  in  unexperienced  notions:  for  even  babes 
in  Christ  ta.^le  that  he  is  gracious,  and  their  experience  of 
liis  love  and  mercy  draws  them  to  seek  to  him  in  all  their 
further  distresses,  fears,  wants,  and  temptations,  and  to 
rest  on  him  as  the  Foundation  of  all  their  hopes.  Thus 
they  are  coming  daily  to  him,  and  are  buildcd  on  him,  as 
living  stones,  to  be  a  spiritual  house,  and  consecrated  by 
liim  as  a  holy  priesthood,  to  ofler  up  spiritual  sacrifices  ac- 
ceptable to  (jio  I  through  him:  for  true  religion  consists  of 
doctrine,  experience,  and  practice;  and  he  who  separates 
these  destroys  the  whole.  As  the  Lord  halh  laid  this 
Chief  Corner-sione,  elect,  precious,  to  be  the  Foundation 
of  his  living  tenijile,  they,  who  are  taught  to  come  to  him, 
and  rest  their  hojies  on  him,  will  surely  be  safe  and  happy  : 
for  the  whole  scripture  declires,  that  "  he  who  believeth 
"  on  him  shall  never  be  ashamed."  But  whilst  our  Em- 
manuel and  his  salvation  are  glorious  in  the  eyes  and  pre- 
cious to  the  hearts  of  all  the  regenerate,  who  deem  it  their 
chief  honour  to  belong  (o  him  and  serve  him,  men  in  ge- 
neral, continuing  proud,  carnal,  and  alienated  from  God, 
can  sec  no  comeliness  or  glory  in  thetn.  Though  he  is 
made  "  the  IJcad-Stone  of  the  corner,"  yet  modern  build- 
ers in  goiieral  mike  no  account  of  him,  bat  carry  on  their 
work,  either  in  open  opposition  to  him,  or  in  manifest  ne- 
glect of  him.  Thus  they  stumble  at  the  word,  being  disobe- 
dient, and  will  perish  more  dreadfully  than  if  he  had  never 
come  to  be  the  Saviour  of  sinners  :  "  whereunto  also  they 
'•  were  appointed."  But  let  us  inquire,  whether  we  have 
the  obedient  faith  of  those  to  whom  "  Christ  is  precious  :" 
for  many  profess  his  truths,  who  stumble  at  his  precepts, 
and  so  in  another  way  he  becomes  to  them  "  a  Rock  of  of- 
"  fence,"  and  an  occasion  of  deeper  condemnation. 

V.  9-17. 

Ilappy  are  they,  of  whom  it  may  truly  be  said,  "  Ye 
"  are  a  chosen  generation,  a  royal  priesthood,  a  holy  na- 
"  tion,  a  peculiar  people!"  If  we  aspire  to  these  distinc- 
tions, let  us  be  followers  of  God  as  dear  children,  let  us 
abound  in  our  spiritual  sacrifices,  and  be  careful  to  act  up 
to  the  dignity  and  sanctity  of  our  royal  ami  priestlv  charac- 
ter, in  all  the  concerns  of  life:  let  us  obey  the  lioly  laws 
of  Christ  our  King,  and  seek  his  honour,  in  connexion 
•with  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  our  fellow-subjects :  and 
let  us  be  careful  to  ajipear  as  "  a  peculiar  people,  zealous 
"  of  good  works,"  whose  great  business  it  is,  "  to  show 
"  forth  the  praises  of  God,  who  hath  called  us  o'lt  of  dark- 


cmbtcm  of  the  destruction  of  the  wicked, 
and  the  salvation  of  those,  icho  had  not 
only  the  s'gn  of  baptism,  but  the  thing 
signified  by  it,  through  a  risen  and  glo- 
rified Redeemer,  1 8 — 22. 


"  ness  into  his  marvellous  light."  Thus  we  shall  best 
evince,  that  these  blessings  belong  to  us,  and  shall  make 
the  most  suitable  returns  for  them.  Most  of  us  \vell  know, 
that  once  we  were  not  a  people  devoted  to  the  Lord,  nor 
had  we  sought  or  obtained  raercj'  from  him  :  how  vast  then 
are  our  obligations  to  him,  who  hath  made  U5  his  people^ 
and  shown  mercy  to  us !  It  becomes  us,  therefore,  as 
stiangers  and  pilgrims,  to  abstain  from  all  kinds  of  fleshly 
lusts,  which  continually  war  against  the  souls  of  men  :  nor 
can  a  believer,  in  any  instance  or  degree,  indulge  them, 
without  being  wounded,  weakened,  defiled,  and  injured. 
But  we  should  not  only  consider  our  own  comfort  and 
advantages  :  the  honour  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  conversion 
of  our  neighbours,  likewise  demand  our  attention.  Let  us 
then  study  to  have  our  conversation  honest  and  honoura- 
ble, amid'st  our  enemies  aiid  slanderers  ;  that,  whereas  they 
revile  us  as  evil  doers,  our  evident  good  works  may  refute 
their  slanders,  and  be  the  means,  if  the  Lord  please,  of 
biinging  them  also  to  believe  in  him,  and  to  glorify  his 
name  :  for  if  we,  who  had  not  obtained  mercy,  have-  at 
length  obtained  mercy,  why  may  not  they,  who  still  re- 
main ignorant  and  prejudiced,  be  made  partakers  of  the 
same  salvation  ?  With  this  jntent,  and  fiom  other  evan- 
gelical motives,  we  should  submit  to  every  ordinance  of 
man  for  the  Lord's  sake,  obeying  the  king,  and  all  placed 
in  authority  under  him,  praying  for  them,  that  they  may 
have  wisdom  and  grace  to  be  faithful  to  their  important 
trust,  and  for  the  preservation  of  our  most  excellent  con- 
stitution ;  and  endeavouring,  as  "  the  quiet  in  the  land,'* 
by  "  well-doing  to  put  to  silence  the  ignorance  of  foolish 
"  men,  as  free,"  with  that  liberty  which  the  Son  of  God 
bestows  through  the  Holy  Spirit ;  but  remembering  that 
we  are  the  servants  of  God,  and  must  in  no  degree  use  our 
liberty  to  cloak  any  malicious  or  ambitious  designs.  By 
thus  honouring  all  men,  loving  our  brethren,  fearing  God. 
and  honouring  the  king,  we  shall  best  adorn  the  Gospel- 
and  most  experience  its  comfort. 

V.   18-~25w 

The  view  given  by  the  apostle,  of  the  behaviour  of 
many  masters  to  their  unoffending  slaves,  may  serve  to 
convince  us,  how  incompatible  slavery  is  with  the  love  of 
our  neighbours,  and  animate  us  to  protest  in  all  proper 
ways  against  so  grievous  an  oppression  of  our  fellow-crea- 
tures :  yet  Christianity,  among  its  other  unparallele<J  ex- 
cellencies, teaches  men  to  behave  honourably,  and  live 
comfortably,  even  in  these  circumstances  of  degradation 
and  suffering.  But  if  starves,  when  thus  imjustly  =ind 
cruelly  used,  were  directed  to  submit  to  their  masters,  and 
respect  them,  how  inexcusable  are  those  hired  servants, 
who,  professing  the  Gospel,  do  not  obey  good  and  gentle 
masters  ;  who  can  endure  no  degree  of  frow;<rdness  in 
others,  through  the  indulgence  of  it  in  themselves  ;  and 
who  will  not  bear  a  reproof,  when  they  are  most  evidently 


A.  D.  63. 


CHAPTER  111. 


A,  D.  (33. 


tGen.iii.I6.  Esth 
i  16-20.  Roin 
J  3  6>  1  Co 
xi.  3 


LIKEWISE,  'ye  wives,  be  m  siilijec- 
tion  to  your  own  husbands  ;   that,  it" 
%^' ^""S-W  any  ■'obey  not  the  word,  Mhey  also  may, 

Tinf'"ii"n,'%'.  without  the   word,  be  Mvon  by  tlic  con- 
Tit,  ii  3—5.  .■/■.!• 

bi.  22  .  i'.i  17  versation  ol  the  wives; 
fe'^s  Thes  i  ?.      2  While   they    ''behold    your    chaste 

Heh  V  9.  si  a.  .  •'  1    I  t      -^x     r 

c  I  Cor   vii.  «.  conversation  coupled  '  witli  tear  : 
dp'rov'si    30       3  Whose  6  adorninir,  lot  it  not  be  ''that 
xv.ii^iy  icor  outward  adormns:  oi  plaitin2;  the  han-,  and 

IX  19-22    Jam.       ,  .  /•     ~   1  1    "^  ,-  •  r 

'■■.".="'  ..  „  ot  weanntr  oi  irokl,  or  ol  puttino-  on  ol 
fj''' . '...."i-  !l'  apparel ; 

-  -  -        '5.  Col.iii   22 g  1  Tim  ii.  9   Re» 


..  J  ret    iii.ll. r5.6    15.    Fpll.v  33. 

sxi  2 bOen.  xJiv  2;  i7.  63    Ex.  lii 

8.  SK^n^ix    30.    Es!h    v.  1.    Ps.  iW.  9.    Is 
E/.  xvi   7-13   x.\iil   4U. 


Ii:  I.  Isi.  10    Jer. 


't  But  let  il  be'  the  hidden  man  of  t!\e  i Ps. xir, n. n, e. 
heart,  in  that  J  whicli  is  not  corruptible,  Ke  ."xj."' '5 
even  the  ortmmcnt  of  ''a  meek  and  '  quiet  ^vii'cL^orli. 
spirit,  ■"  wliich  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  .2i.,con,!U;a 
great  price.  k'ls'^  v,.  xx». 

f-    |7i  /\  ,1   *  .  ,  ,   1      .  9   cslvii   6.     Ii. 

-J  1*  or  alter  this  manner,  ui  the  old  time,  fj,i^,5''\*i 'J- 
"  the  holy  women  also,  "  who  trusted  in  .«""  ;■  ^'  ■^^■ 
God,  P  adorned  themselves,  being  in  sub- '  =  '^7^''h°i'V'' 
jeclion  unto  their  own  husbands:  |.,.<j°'-  '|-  J- 

6  Even  i  as  Sarah  obeyed  Abraham,  l' i,  \,'i 'is-i?' 
calling  him  lord  :  whose  *  daughters  ye  ""le;  ii"VThes^ 

i».   11  2'tIi.js.  iii.  12.  1  Tim   ii.2. m  1  Sara,  xvi  7.  Ps  i-xlv.i.  12,  13.'  oxlix,  4.  Luke 

xvi.  15. 11  I'ror.  xxKj    10  30   I.ule  vili.  2,  3    Aits  i.  II,  !■<    36    I    lira   ii   10  t.  ID. 

Tit  ii   3, 1. —  ol.s,im.ii.  l.Jer  xlix.  1 1.  I.uke  ii    37  I  T.in  ii    15  v    5,  Helj  xi.U. 
P  2-4 n  Goa  xviii   \i •  Gr.  cMdr:n.  Rom   is.  7-J.  Gj!.  iv.  S2-i6. 


culpable  !  Indeed,  this  would  be  no  evidence  of  grace  or 
acceptable  obedience,  though  it  would  be  better  than  an- 
swering again  ;  but  when,  in  any  situation,  we  do  well, 
and  then  sutler  rebuke  or  ill  usage,  patiently,  from  con^ 
science  towards  God,  we  manifest  the  reality  of  our  grace, 
ensure  a  bounteous  recompense,  and  have  the  honour  of 
resembling  our  blessed  Lord  ;  and  servants  to  iniconveiied 
masters,  who  without  cause  abuse  and  revile  them,  should 
rejoice  in  showing  whose  followers  they  are.  Indeed,  we 
cannot,  go  through  with  our  duty  as  Christians  in  any 
station,  if  we  do  not  persevere  in  endeavouring  to  "  over- 
"  come  evil  with  good,"  cojiying  the  conduct  of  him  who 
^'  suffered  for  us,  and  left  us  an  example  that  we  should 
**  follow;;,  his  steps."  Our  sufferings  and  reproaches  can 
neither  be  so  unmerited,  or  so  gieat,  as  his  were,  who 
"  when  he  was  reviled,  reviled  not  again  ;"  who  suffered 
without  threatening,  and  "  commilted  himself  to  him  that 
"  judgeth  righteously."  As  therefore  "  he,  his  own  self 
"  boie  our  sins  in  his  own  body  on  the  tree,  that  we,  being 
"  dead  to  sin,  might  live  unto  righteousness,"  and  that  by 
his  stripes  our  souls  might  be  healed;  and  as  we  all  were 
as  sl.eep  going  astray,  till  divine  grace  brought  us  back  to 
"  the  Siiepherd  and  Bishop  of  our  souls  ;"  let  us  learn  to 
copy  his  example  when  we  are  reviled  and  abused,  as  well 
as  to  rely  on  his  merits,  and  keep  close  under  his  gracious 
protection  and  guidance. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.    III.     V.    1—4.      {Notes,   Eph.   v.   22—33.) 

The  apostle  next  gave  directions  concerning  the  duties  of 
wives  and  husband.?,  as  a  matter  of  great  importance  to 
the  credit  and  success  of  the  Gospel.  In  general,  wives 
were  commanded  to  be  subject  to  their  own  husbands  ;  and 
oven  they  who  were  married  to  Gentiles,  or  other  un- 
believers, whether  they  had  been  (-o.'ivcrtcd  since  tiieir 
marriage,  or  had  swfnlly  brought  tiiemseives  into  so  trying 
a  situation,  ought  to  obey  this  commandment  in  all  things 
lawful.  {Notes,  Gen.  iii.  16.  1  Cor.  vii.  10—16.  xi.  3  — 
16.)  This  must  be  attended  to  in  a  conscientious  manner. 
not  only  in  order  to  lighten  their  own  trial,  and  to  "  adorn 
"  the  Gospel,"  but  with  an  csjiecial  aim  at  the  conversion 
of  their  husbands,  wiiich  was  not  so  much  to  be  expected 
from  a  disputatious  nttempt  to  teach  them  the  Gospel,  as 
from  the  silent,  persuasive  eloquence  of  a  becoming  de- 
portment. Thus  they  might  hope  to  win  upon  those 
who  did  not  obey  the  word,  but  treated  it  with  contempt 
\ot..  v.— No.  30. 


and  neglect ;  as  the  constant,  obliging,  amiable  conduct 
and  prudent  discourse  of  their  wives  would  tend  to  soften 
their  prejudices,  and  conciliate  their  affections,  and  so 
induce  them  to  pay  more  attention  to  the  preached  Gospel. 
For  it  would  have  a  considerable  tendency  to  their  con- 
viction, habitually  to  witness  the  excellent  eifects  of  Ciuis- 
tianil)',  in  the  chaste,  modest,  and  faithful  conduct  of 
their  wives,  as  united  with  respectful  fear  of  disobliging 
Ol'  grieving  them,  and  'reverential  regard  to  the  authority 
and  commands  of  God.  In  this  endeavour  to  promote  the 
Gospel,  they  must  not  deem  outward  things,  such  as  plait- 
ing the  hair,  wearing  golden  rings  and  bracelets,  or  putting 
on  elegant  or  becoming  garments,  to  be  "  their  adorning," 
in  any  degree  ;  but  they  must  value  and  seek  for  an  inward 
beauty,  residing  in  the  heart  as  a  hidden  man,  visible  in 
its  essence  only  unto  God,  and  consisting  of  a  renewal  artd 
sanctification  of  the  whole  soul  into  the  divine  image, 
through  the  incorruptible  seed  of  the  word,  made  effectual 
by  the  power  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ;  for  this  alone  would 
continue  for  ever,  without  decay,  or  being  tarnished. 
This  inward  beauty  and  ornament  of  a  sanctified  heart, 
would  especially  be  manifested  by  "  a  meek  and  quiet 
"  spirit,"  which  was  in  the  sight  of  God  very  valuable  ; 
and  he  would  certainly  honour  it,  though  men  might  under- 
value it:  indeed,  it  would  be  their  best  ornament  in  the 
sight  of  their  husbands,  and  do  far  more  to  fix  their  aflec- 
tions  and  excite  their  esteem,  than  the  studied  decorations 
of  becoming  or  fashionable  apparel,  attended  by  a  froward 
and  contentious  temper.  {Notes,  1  Tim.,  ii.  9,  10.) 
Outward  ornaments,  according  to  every  one's  rank  in  life, 
are  not  absolutely  prohibited  by  such  scriptures,  as  has 
been  generally  observed  ;  but  the  frivolous  affectation  and 
vanity,  which  constitute  the  love  of  finery  ;  the  time, 
attention,  and  expense,  wasted  by  those  who  are  attached 
to  such  dccoratii.uis,  and  the  proportionable  neglect  of  the 
inward  adorning  which  uniformly  connects  with  it,  sutH- 
ciently  prove  that  the  more  moderate  and  indifferent  about 
such  emliellishmenls  Clu'istians  are,  from  proper  principles, 
and  without  prcciseiiess  and  censoriousness,  the  more  rc- 
sfjectable  and  amiable  they  must  appear  in  the  eyes  of  all 
competent  judges.  '  'i'he  v<orks  of  charity  performed  to 
'  the  distressed,  wiih  the  money  necessary  for  purchasing 
'  ornaments  of  gold  and  cosUy  altire,  will  render  women 
'  much  more  beautiful  in  the  eyes  of  God  and  man,  than 
'  if  they  were  decked  with  all  the  vain  ornaments  in 
'  which  the  lighter  part  of  the  sex  delight.'  {Macknighl.'' 
3  Z 


.i.  D.  (i3 


T.  PKTKR. 


Jl.  D.  C3 


.  .4    IS.  ,ce„  are,  nslonsr  as  ye  do  ucll,  '  and  are  not 
n  p."h!  16-  afraiil  with  any  amazement. 
»t7?"A"iv'      7  Likewise,  ^ye  luisbands,  dwell  with 

.l5";o.'i.«.-'4.r/im  according  to  knowledge,  'giving 
M.riru-1".  honour  unto  the  wife,  as  unto  the  weaker 
?'??r''vir'  vessel,  and  as  being  "  licirs  together  oi 
?,"'•  "  "''"  the  o-racc  of  life  ;  '^  ihat  your  prayers  be 

•  ICr.  xii   S2-  ,   f  •    'l  1 

2«  iTi.M  IV  «  not  ninrlcred. 

\^^  Hetf.M'l      8  11  Finally,  >  be  ye  all  of  one  mind, 

\in  xvi'ii.  19!  I  havino'    conipatision    one     of    another ; 

S^'^ph.'"..  Jt.:  *  love  as  brethren,  ie  "pitiful,  ^  be  cour- 
y,'""!^*''''!  teous: 

I    IV.  32      Horn.  .  '\    c  *!  'r 

,V'  "•  ,n"»,,'!       9  Not  '  rendering  evil  lor  evil,  or  rail- 

jCor.  1*  JU.  run  '■-'  .       .  |  1  • 

,''z«h   -1    ,  ins  for  railing:  but  contrariwise,  blessing; 


knowing  that  vc  are   iherci 
'■  that  yc  sliould  inherit  a  bloi 


:-ak 


.  13 


M»tt   xviii   33"  I.uke''x.  3:1.  R(.ro.  xii.  15    1  Cor.  xii  SB   Ji 
Icline  (0  Wf  6r«/.r.«.  S«  on.  i  £J  2  Pet.  i   7   1  John  i-i   U    18,  19 

Ftov   xxviii   e   .Mstt  xvlii  33.  Jam  v.  11 1b  Acts  xxvil.  3.  XKViil.  7  Eph.  iv. 31.32 

T  ?  2    Ph.l   iv   e  ■>   Col  iii.  12 c  ii.  2<l-:3.  I'rov.  XX.  S2    Malt.  v.  3»   14    Luke 

li  '27-iii.  Item.  Xii.  11   17.  13-21.  1  Cor.  iv.  12,  13  I  Tlies.  v    15. 


knowing  that  vc  are  thereunto  '' callcd»  .1  ii.  21    . 

4>.     o».      H 
SBinjT..  viii.  28  30 

>tx 

see    good    days,  let    him    'refrain    his  2i.  x-.i.iiB. 

,  ^^.  '1  I    1   •         !•  jI       i      jl  fS>ton,P8  xjxiv. 

totiirne  Iroin  evil,  ana  nis  hps  that   Iney  12-ic. 

^       "     ,  .,  r  ^1  ueut  xx»ii47. 

4ub  ii  4.     Pro\. 

Iii  2.  10.  Iv.  32. 

Mil.   3i.    Malt. 

,         ,  ,   .  ,  ■  ,  ii.x.    17.     Mark 

good;  let  liim    "seek  peace,  and   ensue  ^ij'jj**-    ■'°'"> 

it.  li  Juh   •ii     7.    t: 

ix  15  xxxiii2i'>. 

12  1' or  "the  eyes  of  the  Lord  ore  over  i'fi,.*?'"\,j'j' 
the  righteous,  and  ''  his  ears  ate  open  unto  xn/'ief,,*'""- 
their  prayers  :  '^  but  the  face  of  tiie  Lord  'l"J"{Ji'^'' 
is  t  against  them  that  do  evil.  ""i";  Rev.''x"i^v 

I  Joh  I    l.ii   3   xxvi  i.  28    Ps.  xxxiv.  M.xxxvii.27.  Prou.  iii.  7.  x?i.  6.  17.   I5.    I.  Ui.  17. 

Mull,  vi    13.  Joliji  xvil.  15 m  Ps   cxxc.l    M:itt  v.45   Mark  xiv  7   Luke  vi  9  3S.Koiii 

vii    19.  21.  G»l.  i.  10   1  Ti.n.  VI.    IS    Hes.  xiii.  16.  Jam.  iv     17  3Jnlnlll. li  l"s  cxx. 

f'.7.M.nlt    V  9    Luke  i.7J.Kom.  V.  1.  viii   G    xii    18    xiv.  17.  19  Gal.  v.  22   Cul   iii.  15. 

Heb  xii.  II  .lam.  iii    17.  18 o  Deut  xi.  12.  2  Clir  xvi.  9    Vs  xi    1     Prov   xv.Ji 

Zcch.  iv.  10. p2Cl,r.  vii.  15.  Ps    Ixv   2.    Pmv,  xv    a    29    John  ix   31    .lan.  »    lo 

q  Lev  xvil.  10.  XX  3  6.  xxvi  17.  Ps  Ixxs   16  Jer.  xxi.lO   Ki.iv.7 rGr.  iijiui. 


V.  5,  6.  The  inward  ornamcnt.s,  which  the  aposlle 
recommended,  had  been  of  repute  in  the  ciiurch  from  the 
most  remote  antiquity;  for  thus  holy  women  of  old  time, 
who  trusted  iu  the  promises  of  God,  and  were  interested 
in  his  salvation,  had  adorned  themselves  ;  not  counting 
either  their  personal  beauty,  or  their  costly  garments,  thdr 
adorning  ;  but  in  the  meekness  of  wisdom  they  wilhngly 
obeyed  God,  by  being  in  subjection  to  their  own  husbands. 
Thus  Sarah,  the  honoured  mother  of  the  nation  of  Israel, 
had  obeyed  Abraham  ;  and  in  token  of  her  respect  for 
his  person,  and  the  authority  which  God  had  vested  in 
him,  she  was  used  to  call  him  lord.  It  i.s  remarkable, 
that  in  the  instance  where  this  is  recorded,  Sarah  ex- 
pressed such  unbelief  respecting  the  promise  of  God,  that 
^he  was  sharply  rebuked  for  it ;  yet  that  is  here  passed 
over,  and  the  only  good  word  which  she  spoke  on  this 
occasion  is  mentioned  to  her  commendation.  This  shows 
how  readily  the  Lord  pardons  the  sins,  and  how  graciously 
he  accepts  the  poor  services  of  the  upriglit.  Many  of  the 
(-Christian  women  whom  Peter  addressed  were  descended 
from  Abraham  and  Sarah,  and  the  others  would  be  ac- 
counted as  her  daughters,  heirs  of  her  faith,  and  imitators 
of  her  example,  so  long  as  they  behaved  well  in  their 
relative  duties,  and  as  professed  disciples,  and  were  not 
so  afraid  of  the  anger  of  their  husbands,  or  others,  as  to 
deny  Christ,  or  act  contrary  to  his  commandments,  through 
unbelief  and  consternation  of  spirit;  for  this  would  bo 
rather  an  imitation  of  Sarah,  when  tlirough  surprise  she 
denied  that  she  laughed,  than  of  her  faitli  and  holines.-;,  or 
lier  becoming  subjection  to  her  husband. 

V.  7.  On  the  other  hand,  the  apostle  exhorted  hus- 
bands, professing  the  Gospel,  to  dwell  widi  their  wives 
in  a  rational  and  intelligent  manner,  whiidi  niigiil  e\iiice 
the  projjriety  of  the  authority  being  conferred  on  them. 
They  ought'  to  behave  towards  them,  as  became  those 
who  had  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  true  religion  ;  who 
nnderstood  the  ends 'for  which  marriage  ua^  appoiiTled, 
>S»d  the  manner  in  which  pious  persons  ought  to  behave  in 
that -holy  estate ;  and  this  would  kcej)  them  from  every 
thing  unbecoming,  unkind,  tinfaitiifnl,  or  injurious  to 
iheir  temjjoral  comfort,  or  spiritual  improvement.  As 
their  wives  \vere,fi£  t*le?'sa.u;c  ikT.ucc,  and  cor^^?ii:cd  in  the 


most  endeared  and  indissoluble  union,  which  blended  all 
their  interests  with  those  of  their  husbands,  so  the  con- 
sideration of  their  inferiority  in  tliis  relation,  and  the 
comitarative  weakness  of  their  sex,  which  rendered  them 
incn])able  of  so  great  hardship  and  fatigue  as  men  could 
endure,  logctiior  with  their  manifold  infirmities,  as  con- 
nected with  child-bearing,  should  induce  their  husbands  to 
treat  them  with  the  greater  "respect  and  tender  regaid, 
instead  of  exciting  them  to  tyrannize  over  them.  They 
ought  therefore  to  show  a  peculiar  esteem  and  affection  fiitf 
them,  to  take  much  satisfaction  in  their  company,  to 
honour  them  before  servants  and  strangers,  to  support 
their  credit  in  the  family,  to  make  a  becoming  provi.siou 
for  their  wants,  to  lay  no  unreasonable  injunctions  upon 
them,  and  to  show  a  great  concern  in  every  thing  relative 
to  their  health,  comfort,  and  reputation.  And  if  they 
would  be  thought  superior  in  knowledge  or  wisdom,  they, 
ought  to  show  it,  by  not  taking  offence  at  tridcs,  and  by 
giving  up  their  own  humours  and  inclinations  to  oblige 
their  wives,  and  for  their  welfare.  These  things  should 
be  attended  to,  from  the  consideration  that  they  were 
fellow-heirs  of  the  free  favour  and  gift  of  God,  w'hich  ii 
eternal  life  ;  and  therefore,  as  companions  in  their  jiilgrini- 
age,  they  ought  to  do  all  that  they  possibly  could  to 
solace,  counsel,  and  assist  each  other  by  the  wav  ;  and 
they  should  more  attentively  guard  against  all  disagree- 
ments and  domestic  uneasiness,  that  nothing  might  occur 
to  indispose  them  for  prayer,  in  secret,  with  each  other, 
and  in  the  family.  This  being  essential  to  the  Christian's 
prosperity,  was  a  matter  of  so  great  importance,  that  all 
things  in  their  whole  conduct  ought  to  be  regulated  with, 
reference  to  it.  I'erhaps  it  might  also  be  intimated,  that 
in  case  a  Christian  had  an  unconverted  wife,  lie  ouo-Iit  to 
study  l)y  kind  behaviour  to  conciliate  her  mind,  that  sc- 
she  might  do  nothing  to  interrupt  the  social  worship  of  the 
family,  but  might  be  induced  amicably  to  join  in  it. 

V.  8—12.  {No(es,  ii.  23.  Rom.  x\\.  10—20,  1  Cor. 
xiii.  Kph.  iv.  1 — .3.  Phil.  ii.  1 — 4.)  These  exhortations 
entirely  coincide  with  those  which  have  been  considered 
in  St.  Paul's  epistles.  As  the  conclusion  and  substance  of 
all  his  admonitions,  the  aposde  exhorted  them  to  be  of 
one  mind  and  judgment,  as  far  as  possible;  in  the  great 


J.  2).  63. 


CHAPTER  Iir. 


.4  D.  6:5. 


Rom-  s 


y    1.     1  Ities 
ij.  1  Tim 

s  John  11. 


i  7.  13  And  '  who  is  hn  that  will  harm 
i.2o.  you,  it'  ye  be  'followers  of  that  which  is 
Eph.  good  r 

14  But  and  'if  ye  suffer  for  right- 
"ImdI'm'  iv  13  cousncss  sake,  happy  are  ve  :  "  and  be  not 
Malt.  J-  'o-^s  airaid  ol  their  terror,  neither  be  troubled; 
•"i ,«  .?ij; 29-      15  But    ^sanctify   the    Lord    God    in 

Markvni.  33.  X.  /  ' 

M  A'c'uix''i6'y°'""  hearts:  ^  and  be  ready  always  to 
%^"i  23''j.'m.S'''^'^  ^^  answer  to  every  man  tliat  asketh 
'iJ.%,ii.  i:,  13.  y^"^'  '  ^  reason  of  ''  the  hope  that  is  in 
f's  \l'^vi\"'.  jou,  "  with  meekness  anil  *  tear  : 

Malt  X.38.  31.  i.uke  tii.  •!,  5  Jnhn  x'v.  i.  27.  Aetssviii.  9,  10. 

xyvii.  M.  1?.  V.  16   xxi      _  .        .     . 

Aid.    vii.  1«— 17.    Matl 


1.  27.   Acts 

li3 ' y  Pfl.  cxix.  46.   Jar. 

,18-20.    Luke  XX i    U,  15.   Actslv 

40.  Xtii.  1,2.  &V.  Col,  i».  6. z  I  Sara    xil  7    I,,  i.  IS  xli.  SI 

m,  i.  3.  4  Col.  i  5.  23.  27.  Tit  L  i  Heb.  iii.  6.  ti    U.  18,19.- 
ii.  25,  S6. ■  Or,  Ttvtrtnee. 


sn.  12 
16.  Dan  iii  10-18. 
».  29—31.  xxi.  ;<9, 


concerns  of  religion  ;  to  sympadiize  with  each  other  in 
their  personal  trials  and  sorrows  ;  to  bear  a  brotherly  affec- 
tion to  all  their  fellow  Christian.s  ;  to  cornpas.sionate  the 
miseries,  and  relieve  the  want.s,  of  their  unbelieving  neigli- 
bours  ;  to  be  fi'iendly,  obliging,  affable,  accessible,  and 
coiidcicending  to  inferiors,  in  their  whole  conduct ;  endea- 
vouring to  conciliate  the  affections  of  all  men,  by  every 
kind  of  civility  and  concession,  as  far  as  could  consist  with 
their  other  duties  ;  and  by  no  means  retaliating  injuries 
or  retorting  revilings,  but,  on  the  contrary,  blessing,  and 
praying  for,  their  contumelious  and  niah'cious  enemies, 
and  speaking  kindly  to  them.  In  doing  this,  they  might  be 
encouraged  and  influenced  by  the  consideration,  that  God 
had  graciously  galled  them,  from  being  his  enemies,  and 
exposed  to  the  awful  curse  of  his  law,  by  the  grace  of  his 
Gospel,  to  inherit  a  blessing  in  time  and  to  eternity  ;  and 
therefore  they  ought  to  copy  his  love,  who  had  "  over- 
"  come  evil  with  good"  in  his  dealings  with  tliem  ;  and  to 
]jity  the  misery  and  blindness,  rather  tiian  resent  the  in- 
jai'i'^s,  of  their  enemies,  who  could  not  possibly  deprive 
them  of  their  felicity.  {3Iarg.  Ref.)  This  accorded  to 
the  advice  given  to  young  persons  by  the  Psalmist  :  [Notes, 
/'s.  x.xxiv.  11 — IG.)  For  if  any  man  desired  to  ]irolong  his 
days,  and  live  comfortably  on  earth,  or  to  jjossess  the  hope 
of  etermi  life  in  heaven,  he  must  learn  to  bridle  his  tongue 
from  ail  wicked,  abusive,  or  deceitful  words,  (JXotes, 
James  \.  iii.  26  :)  to  forsake  and  depart  far  from  all  evil 
actions;  to  do  all  the  good  he  coyld  ;  to  seek  peace  with 
all  men,  and  pursue  it,  though  it  (led  from  him.  For  the 
omniscient  and  omnipresent  God  watched  over  the  right- 
eous, and  would  take  care  of  them  ;  (A'o/e,  2  C'lir.  xvi. 
i).  Ps.  ciii.  17.)  and  he  was  ever  ready  to  hear  and 
answer  their  fu-aycrs  :  but  he  set  himself,  as  a  frowning 
.ludge  and  an  omnipotent  Adversary,  against  all  impeni- 
tent sinners. 

V.  13—18.  The  apostle,  with  great  animation,  next 
inquired,  who  could  or  would  harm  them,  if  they  copied 
the  example  of  him,  who  is  essential  and  perfect  good- 
ness ;  and  were  imitalnrs  of  every  one,  who  did  good  lo 
others,  as  followers  of  Christ.  In  this  case  none  could  do 
them  real  harm  ;  and  this  inoffensive,  upright,  and  bene- 
volent conduct  would  generally,  in  time,  disarm  the  enmity 
of  their  neighbours.  But  if  this  should  not  be  the  case, 
(as  Satan  would  attempt  to  instigate  the  natural  enmity  of 
men's  hearts  against  the  Gospel,  and,  by  connecting  it  with 


IG  Having  •■  a  good  conscience;  that,  csi  n.  lu.  .Aei».. 
''whereas  they  speak  evil  of  you,  as    of  "'r 'scfr™: 
evil-doers,    they    may  be    ashamed    that  i.V'o.°  svtZ' 
•=  falsely  accuse  your  '  g;ood   conversation  xim  le**"*' '* 

U'lSt.  T.t   ii   8 

17  For  it  is  better,  « if  the  will  of  God  f  ""Im."!,!!-'  ._ 
be  so,  that  ye  ''  suffer  for  well-doine,-  than  '«''vi.    .m.  «. 

,..,,-•'  O  Acts  xxi.  U. 

lor  evil-doing.  hstfe.oi. 

18  For  '  Christ  also  hatli  once  .suflercd  ''''«-«  »<»>■ 
lor  sm."?,  *  the  just  tor  the  unjust,  '  that  %X\\  ^^\\\^i 
he  might  bring  us  to  God,  "  being  put  .^''^'j  ^*  "^i" 
to  death  in  the  flesh,  "  but  quickened  by  \^^,''„'f„  ,*; 
the  Spirit : 

V   6    1  John  i.  9. 1  E[it,.  ii.  IG-18.- 

n  Rom  viii.  11. 


2<1.    Acts  iii.  U. 
xxii    \\.     Jam. 
I   Dan  ix  2f.  2  Cor.  siii.  1.  Col.  i.  22.. 


the  ambition,  jealousy,  resentment,  political  interest,  oi" 
bigotry  of  rulers,  to  persecute  the  church,)  and  they  should 
be  called  to  "  sutfer  for  righteousness'  sake,"  they  ought  to 
deem  this  a  peculiar  honour  and  happiness,  {ISote,  Mutl.v. 
10 — 12.)  Nor  ought  they  to  be  dismayed  at  the  rage, 
menaces,  decrees,  and  power  of  their  persecutors,  which 
were  "  their  terror,"  but  which  could  only  kill  the  body 
at  most,  and  could  not  so  much  as  touch  that  without  the 
permission  of  God  ;  and,  thci^'fore,  they  should  not  be  so 
troubled  about  these  mattci--,  .is  by  confusion  of  mind  to 
be  unfit  for  their  duty,  or  in  danger  of  listening  to  tempt- 
ations, and  denying  Christ,  as  the  apostle  himself  had  done 
on  a  former  occasion.  To  avoid  this,  they  ought  to  san/r- 
tify  the  Lord  God  in  their  hearts,  maintaining  honoura- 
ble thoughts  of  his  perfections,  fearing  nothing  so  much 
as  his  displeasure,  and  trusting  their  souls,  lives,  liberty, 
possessions,  reputations,  and  families,  in  his  hands,  as  in  a 
Sanctuary  and  a  strong  Tower,  (Note,  Is.  viii.  13 — 15.) 
Instead,  therefore  of  renouncing  or  concealing  their  re- 
ligion, they  were  exhorted  to  be  at  all  times  ready  and 
prepared  to  jilead  the  cause  of  truth,  and  to  show  its  ex- 
cellency and  authority  to  "  every  man,  who  asked  a  reason 
"  of  the  hope  that  was  in  them,"  whether  he  were  a  ma- 
gistrate, or  a  private  person,  and  whatever  motives  indu- 
ced him  to  the  inquiry.  They  hoped  in  (iod  through 
Christ  for  eternal  life,  and  in  tliis  confidence  they  renoun- 
ced present  advantages,  and  exposed  themselves  to  most 
grievous  suflerings  ;  what  therefore  was  the  ground  and 
reason  of  their  hope  ?  This  question  ihcy  should  be  pre- 
pared to  answer,  by  showing  the  evidences  and  design 
of  Christianity,  the  need  men  have  of  forgiveness  and 
sanctification,  the  nature  of  redemption  by  the  blood  of 
Christ,  and  of  the  new-creation  of  the  Spirit  unto  obedi- 
ence, and  the  promises,  seciM-ity,  and  seal  of  the  new  cove- 
nant. TltH-i  they  might  evince,  from  the  authenticated 
word  of  God,  and  their  own  ex*perience  of  its  effects,  that 
they  hoped  for  happiness  on  reasonable  grounds,  and  act- 
ed wisely  in  renouncing,  venturing,  and  suiiering  all 
things,  for  (he  sake  of  ii.  But  cogent  arguments  alonC 
would  not  sutfice  in  this  testimony  ;  they  must  also  speak 
n>>lh  meekness,  or  modesty,  humility,  cahnness,  and  love, 
and  witkfenr,  or  a  reverence  for  (iod  ami  heavenly  things, 
and  a  cautious  guard  over  iheii'  own  spirits,  lest  tlieir  mis- 
managfinciit  .'■hould  di.sgr;ice  the  c;-4'so  of  the.truih.  And 
thev  msi-t  alaO  "  have  a  i;ood  c6nscicncl;,"  pttrgcd 
"   3  Z  -2 


J.  D.  03. 


I.  PETEK. 


J.  D.  ti3. 


iiwe.  Neh        19    By 

;  30  Kev  XIX  -       •'- 


?hicli    nlr-o    lie    went    and 


preached  unto  the  spirits  ^  in  prison  ; 
■iGeo»i3ji3       20  Which   •'sometime  were   disobeui- 


'  is        XXM 


lU 


■  the    long-siilTeiiriij  of 
tlic    days    of    JNoah, 


Rom.  ii.  4,  5.  ent,  when    once 

IX  22   2  Pet  '"     „       ,  ... 

''i ..        „    t'od    waited    in 

.xMatt  XX1V.37-  ,  .,        ,  ,  ••  I  • 

s|l-,o"'''  ""*■ '  while  the  ark  was  a  prepaiin<^,  "  wherein 
'Heh.x'i''?'*"^'  f'S^^i  ihat  is,  eight  souls,  were  saved  "by 

)3   23      viii.     1     '^  rtlCr* 

'Ak"*"  ii"  M.      21   The   >  like   figure  whercunto,  even 

xiii  24.  ai  t  Vt<.  ii  5 X  Uen   Tii.  17-23.3  Cor.  ii    15.  16   Epb   v.  26. y  Rom 

t-  U   I  Cur.  IT.  i    Heh   ix  24.  b'r   xi    19. 


'baptism,  doth  also  now  save  us,  (not 'M«'t. xxviins. 
'  the  putting  away  of  the  filth  of  the  flesh,  acuii  3«' xxii. 
but  ''the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  «  i cor.xii.  13. 
towards    God,)    Miy   the  resurrection  of  PC'' »  !«  foi- 

,  ^,      .  '  .'    •  h    12     Tit    iii 

Jesus  Christ :  *-' 

22   »Vlio    ''is   cone    into   heaven,  and  ".r^""  •*.'" 

.0  '  12  Cor.  VII.  I 

'  IS  on  the   right  hand   of  God  ;  '  angrels.  V"  i'"',  ?!• 
and  a^Jthorltlcs,  and  powers  being  made  ?T™.vi.i2' 
bject  unto  him. 


A.:ts  1    1 

.  ii   34-3f.   iii   21.   He'i 

.Mark  xi 

3fi   Lulie  XX  42   B..111 

Kum.vi 

1.  38.  1  Cor   XV  24   F.ph 

Set  IIP,  i.  3. 
d  .M:irk    xvi     ig. 

0    Tiii.  I.  ix  24 e  Ps  ex   I   Matt.  XX  i   <l. 

34.    Col  iii.  I.    Heb.i.  3.  13   viii.  I   x.  12  xii  2. 


from  the  defilement  of  guilt  by  the  blood  of  Christ, 
that  they  might  he  satisfied  as  to  the  cvonl,  and  as  an 
enlightened  monitor  dii-ecting  them  in  all  holy  conduct  ; 
ihat  so  their  perscculors,  who  treated  them  as  malefactors, 
might  be  ashamed  of  thus  falsely  accusing  and  violently 
ojjposing  men,  whose  habitual  deportment,  as  the  disci- 
ples of  Christ,  was  undeniably  excellent.  And  though 
nature  would  be  most  ready  to  repine  or  rage  at  undeserv- 
ed sufferings,  yet,  in  fact,  if  God  were  pleased  so  to  ap- 
point, it  was  far  more  desirable,  honourable,  corajbrtable, 
and  profitable,  to  '-  suffer  for  well-doing  than  for  evil-doing," 
as  the  guilt  would  in  this  case  belong  to  their  persecutors 
and  the  advantage  would  be  wholly  their  own.  For  thus 
ihey  would  be  conformed  to  Christ,  who  once  suffered, 
being  falsely  accused  of  men  as  an  evil  doer,  and  treated 
Ijy  them  with  all  po.ssible  cruelly  and  insult;  but,  in  fact, 
he,  being  perfectly  righteous,  was  made  a  sacrifice  "for 
"  sin,  instead  of  the  unrighteous ;"  for,  having  no  sin  of 
his  own,  and  yet  suffering  ybr  sin,  it  was  evident  he  suf- 
fered for  the  sins  of  others.  This  he  submitted  to,  from 
pure  and  unspeakable  love,  that  he  might  bring  rebels, 
enemies,  and  condemned  sinners,  unto  God,  as  pardoned, 
reconciled,  sanctified,  and  made  friends  and  cliildren  ;  that 
they  might  be  happy  for  ever  in  his  favour,  and  he  be 
glorified  in  their  salvation,  and  by  their  worship  and  ser- 
vices. For,  being  thus  pat  to  death  in  the  flesh  in  respect 
of  his  human  nature,  on  the  charge  of  blasphemy,  he  was 
speedily  rjuickcned,  or  raised  from  the  dead,  by  the  power 
of  the  IJoly  Spirit,  and  thus  derlared  to  be  the  .Son  of 
God,  as  he  had  avowed  that  he  was.  The  resurrerlion  of 
Christ,  (and  indeed  many  other  things,)  ir  sometimes  as- 
cribed to  God  absolutely,  sometimes  to  Christ  himself, 
and  sometimes  to  the  Holy  Spirit.  This  is  very  ca*y  and 
natural,  if  those  tiiree  persons  are  one  God  ;  but  how  can 
it  be  explained  on  any  other  prinri|ilc  .'     {.Viinr    R(f.) 

V.  10.  20.  h  need  not  be  thousjht  wonderful,  that  so 
many  refused  to  h.lleve  in  the  risen'and  glorified  Saviour, 
through  the  preaching  of  his  apostles  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
as  the  rase  had  been  the  same  of  old.  For  Christ,  as 
God,  and  with  reference. to  jiis  future  incarnation,  iiad 
gone,  by  Ids  Spirit,  (i.  11.)  inspiring  his  servant  Noah, 
to  denounce  the  approaching  deliitrc,  and  pirarh  repentance 
10  that  incorrigible  generation,  who  perished  in  their  sins, 
and  were  in  the  prison  of  hell,  (that  i^,  the  aduls  among 
Ihem,)  when  the  apostle  wrote,  bring  confined  there  till- 
the  judgment  of  the  great  day.  For  they  imd  '•  some- 
"  time  been  disoKedic;U"  and  unbelievino:.  (ii,  7,  8,)  even 
during  the  hundied  and  twenty  years  of  God's  long  suffer- 
ing, after  the  deluge  v/as  ihrealencd,  before  it   was  rcr.'. 


• 
At  that  time  Noah  was  occupied  in  preparing  the  ark. 
showing  his  faith  by  his  works,  and  calling  on  them  to 
repent  and  seek  mercy  from  God,  But  they  unanimously 
and  obstinately  rejected  his  message  ;  and  thus  they  were 
destroyed  by  the  fiood  ;  whilst  only  eight  persons  had  their 
lives  preserved  in  the  ark,  being  delivered  from  the  waters, 
and  carried  above  them  :  so  that  the  floods,  which  drowned 
others,  concurred  in  their  deliverance.  Various  other  in- 
terpretations have  been  given  of  this  passage,  but  none, 
this  excepted,  in  the  least  degree  satisfactory, 

V.  21, '2-2,  The  like  figure,  or  the  antitype  of  Noah 
and  his  family's  preservation  in  the  ark  and  by  the  water, 
at  that  time  saved  Christians,  even  baptism,  Christ  and 
his  church  are  the  true  Ark  ;  all  within  are  safe  ;  all  with- 
out will  be  swept  hy  the  deluge  of  divine  vengeance  into 
destruction.  Into  this  ark  men  enter  by  true  faith  ;  this 
faith  Jews  and  Gentiles  professed,  when  by  baptism  they 
entered  the  Christian  ehurch  ;  and  thus  the  baptismal  water 
formed  as  it  were  the  sign  of  their  safety.  Vet  it  was  not 
"  the  washing  away  the  filth  of  the  flesh."  or  the  mere 
outward  ordinance  of  baptism,  which  could  eflect  this  ; 
but  it  was  "  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  toward,-' 
"  God  ;"  when  a  man,  by  the  regeneration  of  the  Spirit, 
was  able  to  profess  repentance,  faith,  and  purpose  of  a 
new  life,  uprightly,  and  as  in  the  presence  of  God,  and  to 
answer  such  cjuestions  as  were  put  to  persons  on  those  oc- 
casions, AVhen  Jews  and  Gentiles  professed  Christianity, 
they  were  thus  received  into  the  church,  even  as  Gentiles 
had  been  into  the  Jewish  church  by  circumcision  ;  but  t'le 
argument,  concerning  the  baptism  of  infants  born  of  Chris- 
tian parents,  is  not  at  all  affected  by  it.  The  apostle  spake 
of  baptism  as  the  initiatory  ordinance  of  Christianity  ;  but 
he  took  care  to  remind  men  that  the  inward  grace  of  bap- 
tism, even  regeneration,  fioni  which  all  holy  a.i'ections  and 
actions  spring,  alone  crv:!  I  introduce  them  into  tlse  true 
church,  the  Ark  of  real  security  ;  and  that  no  outward  ad- 
ministration of  the  outward  sign  could  ( fleet  this  blessed 
trayslation  into  the  kingdom  of  the  Son  ofGod.  Thissidva- 
tion  of  believers  was  the  effect  of  the  resurrection  ofChrist, 
which  evidenced  the  acce;)lance  of  his  sacrifice,  and  made 
way  for  his  exaltation,  thathc  might  confer  as  a  Sovereign, 
by  his  power  and  through  liis  intercession,  the  blessings 
which  he  had  purchased  by  the  shedding  of  his  blood, 
{Notes,  kc.  Eph.  i.  20—23,  iv.  8—12.  Fhil.  ii.  9-11.) 

rR.^CTICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 
V,   1—7, 

The  '.ruths,  precepts,  and  grace  of  the  Gospel  teach,  and 


J.  D.  03. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


A.  D.  G3. 


CHAP.  IV. 

Exhoiiofioiis,  to  cease  from  siiu  for  uhich 
Christ  had  suffered  ;  and  to  live  holy 
lives,  though  reproached  for  it ;  in  ex- 
pectation of  a  future  judgment,  1 — b  ; 
to    sobriety,    watchfulness,  and  prayer  : 


'"oi'm  real  Christians  to,  a  becoming  and  benelki  il  behaviour 
in  all  the  relations  of  life:  by  a  happy  union  of  piely, 
]5urity,  meekness,  fidelity,  and  holy  love.  Every  f.erson 
ought  to  use  proper  means  for  the  conversion  of  such  as 
obey  not  the  word,  especially  among  their  relations,  and 
to  aim  habitually  at  gaining  others  to  Christ,  by  every  part 
of  their  conduct ;  but  an  obliging  conscientious  ]jerform- 
ance  of  their  respective  duties,  by  inferiors,  will  go  fur- 
thest with  superiors,  and  win  most  upon  them.  For  when 
they  see  that  religion  teaches  their  wives,  children,  and 
servants,  lo  behave  better  towards  them  than  formerly,  it 
interests  their  feelings,  and  shows  them  that  there  is  an 
excellency  in  what  pioduces  such  happy  ellccts  ;  and  it  is 
greatly  to  be  wished,  that  there  were  more,  who  thus 
preached  in  every  station,  employment,  ami  relation  of 
life.  In  like  manner,  the  inward  and  incorruptible  adorn- 
ing of  wisdom  and  grace,  shining  forth  "in  a  meek  and 
"  quiet  spirit,  which  is  in  the  sight  of  God  of  great 
"  price,"  constitutes  the  most  durable  beauty  and  amia- 
bleness,  and  will  ensure  esteem  and  afTect'ion,  when  all 
outward  ornaments,  (the  memorial  of  our  sins  and  shame.) 
with  all  that  beauiy  wkich  they  are  vainly  meant  to  embel- 
lish, will  not  secure  any  one  from  contempt  aod  aversioTi, 
whose  conduct  in  life  is  disgraceful  ;  and  they  v.'ill  soon 
leave  the  poor  body  to  the  confinement  and  coiruption  of 
the  toaib,  and  the  soul,  which  is  without  holiness,  to  be 
forever  loathsome  and  abhorred  of  God.  Let  then  all, 
who  would  be  the  followers  and  daughtfrs  of  the  holy 
W'Omen,  who  of  old  trusted  in  God,  copy  their  fashion, 
seek  their  ornaments,  attend  tj  relative  duties,  do  good, 
fear  nothing  but  sin,  and  beware  of  every  thing  that  might 
betray  them  into  it;  an  J  let  husbands,  professing  the  Gos- 
p-:'!,  act  towards  their  wives  with  that  jirudent  and  tender 
regard,  which  becomes  those  who  know  the  word  of 
God;  which  may  ensure  them  respect  from  all  around 
them,  and  tend  to  render  them  comfortable  under  dieir 
various  infii'mitics.  Thus  ihey  will  be  enabled  to  live  to- 
'•'• thcr,  "  as  fellow-heirs  of  the  grace  of  life,"  and  nolhi^ig 
will  hinder  their  united  prayers  for  a  blessing  upon  each 
other,  their  family,  and  all  who  are  connected  with  them. 

Y.  8-lC. 

As  peace  and  love  arc  necessary  to  domestic  com- 
fort, so  arc  they  to  the  prosperity  of  the  Church.  Chris- 
tians should  therefore  study  and  jiray  t )  be  '•  all  of  one 
"  mind,  to  have  comp.ission  one  of  another,  to  love  as 
'•brethren,  to  be  pitiful  and  courteous:  and,  instead  of 
"  rendering  evil  for  evil,  or  railing  for  railing,"  they 
should  bless  their  enemies,  after  his  example,  who  hath 
called  them  from  their  slate  of  enmity  to  inherit  a  blessing. 
But  '  how  astonishing  and  lamentable  is  it,  that  when  the 
f  v.-ay  to  happiness  is  so  plainly  dvljueated,  so  few  should 


because  the  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand, 
7  ;  and  to  love,  hospitality,  and  a  due 
improvement  of  talents,  as  the  stewards 
of  God,  and  in  order  to  glorify  him,  8 — 
1 1 .  Encouragements  to  patience,  and 
confidence  in  God,  amidst  persecutions ; 
ivith  cautions  and  instructions,  12 — 19. 


'find  it!  What  man  is  there,  who  does  not  desire  life, 
'  and  to  live  many  days,  that  he  may  see  good  ?  Yet  how 
'  few  tongues  are  kept  from  evil !  How  few  lips  from 
'speaking  guile!  How  few  decline  from  evil,  and  do 
'good!  How  few  seek  peace,  and  pursue  it!  On  the 
'  contrary,  how  much  low  cunning  and  artifice,  and  what 
'  discords  and  contentions  reign  among  mankind!  And 
'  how  detestable  and  miserable  do  these  perverse  and 
'  ungovernable  passions  render  us  !'  (Doddridge.)  But 
happy  are  the  remnant  of  the  righteous  !  The  eyes  of  the 
Lord  watch  over  them,  his  ears  are  open  and  attentive  to 
their  prayers,  and  he  delights  in  doing  them  good,  whilst 
he  sets  his  face  against  the  workers  of  inic[uity.  Who 
then  can  harm  those  that  are  followers  of  God  as  dear 
children,  and  walk  in  his  most  holy  ways?  Their  suffer- 
ings for  righteousne^ss'  sake  will  prove  an  addition  to  their 
felicity  :  so  that,  fearing  God,  making  him  their  Sanctuar}', 
and  abiding  safe  and  comfortable  under  his  protection,  they 
need  not  be  afi'aid  of  the  terror  of  the  wicked,  nor  be 
troubled  by  reason  of  their  rage  and  malice.  They  should 
therefore  always  be  ready  to  give  a  reason  of  their  hope,  to 
inquirers  of  every  description;  for  it  is  founded  on  the 
most  irrefragable  argument;  and  indeed  the  true  Christian 
alone  can  reasonably  hope  to  obtain  eternal  happiness  iDr 
escape  eternal  miser5'.  Yet  in  pleading  the  cause  of  truth, 
in  public  or  in  private,  we  should  be  prepared  not  only 
with  conclusive  arguments,  but  with  meekness  and  fear ; 
that  a  humble,  benevolent,  peaceable  conduct  towards  men. 
ma}-  evidently  unite  with  a  reverential  awe  of  the  majesty 
of  God  ;  for  wrath,  pride,  bitterness,  and  irreverence,  will 
prejudice  men's  minds  against  tiie  truth,  whatever  ability- 
is  shown  in  defending  it.  Nor  can  this  service  be  suc- 
cessfully performed,  except  by  those  who  "  exercise 
"  themselves  to  have  a  conscience  void  of  ofience  towards 
"  God  and  man  ;"  for  nothing  can  be  so  v.-ell  opjjosed  to 
the  enmity  of  the  human  heart  against  the  truth,  as  ihe 
holy  lives  of  its  professors,  which  tend  to  make  those 
ashamed,  who  fdscly  accuse  their  good  conversation  in 
Christ.  If  this,  however^  cannot  be  done,  it  is  better  to 
suffer  for  well-doing  than  for  evil-doing,  whatever  our  na- 
tural impatience  may  suggest ;  for  "  Christ  once  suflcicd 
•'/or  sins,  the  Just  for  the  u.nj'jst,  that  he  might  bring  us 
"  to  God." 

V,   19—25. 

^Vhilst  we  recollect  the  end  proposed  in  the  stifierings 
of  the  divine  Saviour,  let  us  inquire  whether  we  arc  really 
brought  unto  God,  as  his  worshippcis,  and  in  the  temper 
of  our  hearts  and  conduct  of  cur  lives.  For  though  hi? 
resurrection  was  attested  by  the  same  Spirit,  whose  divine 
power  effected  it,  yet  few  even  to  this  day  receive  him  as 
their  Saviour,  and  flee  to  him  for  refuge  from  the  wrath 
to  come.     Nor  need  we  wonder  at  this,  if  wp  consider 


i.  D.  G;». 


1.  PETER. 


.;.  IX  C3 


■.r, nnwi.  \».^    Tn^ORASiMUCIl  tlicn  as  ^  Cluist  liathj  the  Gentiles,  when  nc  walked  in  *- lasfci 
i"°'ph")"  ii.'s.   [^     siiflercci   for  us  in    the   llcsh,  "  arm 
inm.  VI 's.  7  yonrsolvcs  liiccwisc  with  the  siuno  mind: 
sil'Voi'.' rii>  foi'   he  that   halh  siiileicd   in    tiic   iicsh 


lid) 

I  II.' 

Fph. 


i"^- Yi      2  That  he  ''no  longer  should  live  the 
;--„7;»j„*  J;  I  rest  of  his  time  in  the  tlesh  to  '  tlic  lusts 

f  HM.'vi'.Vwjrf.  of  men,  but  to  « the  will  of  God. 
Ki".'',i  3."    "'      -^  f'or  ''  the  time  past  of  our  life  may 

^l>'.'M«n\'i'5i;  suffice    us  'to  have  wrought  the  will  of 

xVl  '»0   mi.  31.  Mark  iii.  35.  Joljri  »ii.  [7,  li.im   j.\\  2.  f;»l.  ii    lO.  21)    Kph  v    17  7i,  r, 

Ci-l  i  0.  iv.  12     I  ■l^c-.  \.  18     lleli  »li  .  SI     I  Jntin  ii;  17. h  Kr.  sliv    r.,  xl;    u 

I'Cs  Kvli  ao.  Horn,  viii    1.',  n. i  i  i.i.  Ui,-.il.  .\ii   3<i,  31.    Ilonj.  i.  10-3a.  Kpli  li.  a, 

:'.iv   17.  I  Tlic«.  iv.  J  T  t.  1  i  3. 


1        ,  ,  /■         ■  „  3    Cnr.    xil.   L'l. 

viousness,  lusts,  'excess  ot  wine,  ""re-  oai  ».  la  Epx 
vcllinfjs,  haniiuetinffs,  "and  abominable  i  s s^am  ti"  m. 
idolatrics:  ixvi'f  t'e'I' 

4  Wherein    they  think  it  strange    that  V'';      . 
ye   run  not  with  Ihcti  to   the  same  "  c.x- ■> '  h'""' "J  f 

J  ,  -I        •  snir  XT.  8.  Ii.- 

cess  of  not,  *  spcakui^  evil  ol  7jon  :  jj'  \^^^  ^Vl; 

.'}  Who   ''shall    give     account   to  him  „^:^,',,^  jj^^,  jj 

■■  that  is  ready  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  J;^!;;'   jx,.  'jj 

UCdll.  \iSicm.\\   Vi.  ill 

6.  Acts  Kiii.  l.l  x\iii.  6  2  PeK  ii.  IS.  .Imie  10 q  Mai    iii.  13-15  Matt  »ii.  36    Liiko 

<vi   2.  Koni   siv    12  JmcIb  j«,  15 r  Ps  1    6.  Ki-.  Jiir    14   K/.,  xviii.  30.  AIM  I   «lv. 

II,  *<.■..  .lotio  V  22,  ;i  :;j.2».  Acts  X.  4?.  xiii.  31.  Kom.  xiv  10-la.  I  Cor.»T.  il,5i 
a    rlm.lv.;.  Jam    7    9. 


what  a  vu?t  majority  were  di^iobctlicnt,  when  Christ,  by  the 
s-;ime  Spiiit  in  believing  Noah,  preached  to  the  old  world, 
■v\hile  the  ark  wa.;  preparing,  during;  the  long-sulieriiig  of 
(Jod  ;  and  how  few  were  proscrvnd  from  the  flood  :  though 
it  may  well  make  us  tremble  to  learn,  that  the  obstinate 
ri  l.itls  were  cast  into  prison,  never  more  to  be  released,  as 
uilcrly  unable  "  tb  pay  the  very  last  mite."  Let  us  then 
Ciller  the  Ark  which  God  hath  provided,  as  the  only  secu- 
lity  from  the  deluge  of  impending  vengeance  that  will 
destroy  a  guilty  ivorld  :  let  us  beware  that  we  rest  not  in 
outward  forms;  as  if  that  baptism  could  save  us,  which 
only  washes  away  the  filtii  of  the  flesh,  or  any  thing  "  but 
'■  the  answer  of  a  good  conscience  towards  God,"  While 
we  profess  ourselves  the  disciples  of  Christ,  and  ]iartakcrs 
of  his  grace,  let  us  seek  the  true  baptism  of  the  regsnera- 
ting  and  sanctifying  Spirit  of  God,  in  behalf  of  our  chil- 
dren and  friends  ;  atid  thus  let  u.s  trust  in  his  merits,  pow- 
er, love,  antl  truth,  who  died  for  our  sins  and  rose  again  for 
our  justification  ;  and  "  who  is  gone  into  heaven,  and  is 
"  on  the  right  hand  of  God  ;  angels,  principalities,  and  pow- 
"  ers,  being  made  subject  to  him." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IV.  V.  1,2.      Seeing  that   Christ,  in  human 
noture,  and  in   the   likeness  of  sinful   flesh,  had  suffered 
with  such  constancy  and  patience  for  the  sins  of  his  people, 
••(iii.  Iii,)  his  disciples  were  called  on  to  arm  themselves 
with  the  same  mind;  that  a  resigned,  self-denying,  meek, 
and  steadfast  frame  of  sfiirit,  resulting  from  confidence  in 
<iod,  and  love  to  him,  hatred  of  sin,  and  realizing  views 
of  eternal  things,  might  fortify  their  minds  against  despon- 
dency, terror,  and  weariness,  and   prepare  them  to  resist 
temptation,  and  maintain   the  conflict  against  the   world, 
the  flesh,  and  the  devil,  with   resolution  and  vigour,  even 
unto  death,  and  as  resolved  to  sufier  for  the  sake  of  Christ, 
if  called  tT  it ;  whcre.is,  without  this  internal  armour,  they 
would  surely   faint  in  such  a  time  of  trial.     As  therefore 
Christ  had  ■' suflVred    in  the  flesh,"  when  cn^cified  once 
for  their  sins,  but  had  risen  from  tlic  dead  to  die  no  more, 
and  had  thus  done  with  sin  as  imputed  to  him,  so  Chiis- 
lians,   ha\ing    '-suffered   in   ihe    flesh,"  in  conformity  to 
Christ,  by  the  morlitieation  of  their  carnal  nature,  ihrou^h 
his  grace  and  motives  derived  from  his  cross,  hatl  ceased 
from  the  praclice  of  sin,  expected  no  satisfaction  from  any 
i'orbiddcn  indulgence,  and   were  continually  em|jloycd   in 
lesistiiigtlie  influence  of  sin  in  their  hearts,  and  endcavour- 
I;ij  to   prevent  its  breaking  forth  iu  liicir  l!\c<;.     (A'o/r-.v, 


ii.  24.  Rctm.  vi.  Gal.  ii.  20.  v.  2-t.)  The  end  or  inlentiot> 
of  this  renewed  judgment  and  conduct,  and  of  the  grace 
by  which  the  change  had  been  wrought,  was,  that  the 
Christian  '•  should  no  longer  live  the  remnant  of  his  time 
"  in  the  flesh,"  or  in  the  body,  "  to  the  lusts  of  men," 
or  in  order  to  gratify  any  of  those  inordinate  desires  of 
worldly  things,  by  v\hich  men  are  naturally  actuated,  but 
that  he  shouiil  thenceforth  live  to  the  will  of  God,  seeking^ 
his  favour  and  gloi'y,  and  doing  his  commandments.  The 
word  ^fs/»  is  here  used  in  different  senses  ;  it  means,  1st, 
the  lioli/  liiimnn  nalure  of  Christ  ;  2dly,  the  depraved  na- 
ture of  man,  the  body  of  sin  and  death ;  andSdIy,  the  mor- 
tal body,  in  which  the  soul  tabernacles  during  its  continu- 
ance in  this  world. 

V.  3 — 5.     When    the   ends,  for  which  men  were  sent 
into  the  world,   were   duly   considered    by  Christians,  it 
would  appear  that  the  time  past  of  their  lives  might  suf- 
fice to    have  "  wrought   the  will  of  the  Gentiles;"  or  to 
have  wasted  it  in  committing  those  sins,  and  pursuing  those 
objects,  to   which  the    ignorant  heathens  were  addicted. 
Some   of  those    whom    the    apostle    addressed    had  been 
Gentiles,  and  the   rest  had  acted   according  to  the  man- 
ners of  the  nations,  rather    than    as     became    the  pecu- 
liar   people    of  God  :    for    they    had    habitually  allowed 
themselves  in  various   lascivious  imaginations,  dalliances, 
or  secret  practices,  or  in   more   gross   lewdness:  or  they 
had  been  guilty  of  ihunkenness  and  excess;  and  had  fre- 
quented those  I'iotou-.,  lu-xurif)iis,  and  dissipated  revcilings 
and  banquetings,  where   iiuemporance  was  practised;  and 
many  of  them  had  joined   in  those  idolatries  which  were 
most  detestable  in  themselves,  and   by  the  shameful  and 
enormous  licentiousness  connected  with  them.     The  Jews, 
at  that  time,  were  e.xceedingly  exact  and  scrupulous  in 
avoiding  all  ajiproachcs  to  gross  iilolatry  :  it  is  not  there- 
fore at  all  probable,  that  the  ajtostle  meant  this  of  conveits 
from    among    them.      Some    had  lived    in  one,  some  in 
another,  and    several  of    them  in    many,  of   these  enor- 
mities: thus   a  great   part   of  their    lives  had  been  mis- 
spent ;  and  this   reflection   ought  to  render  them  the:  more 
diligent  in  serving  God  for  the  residue  of  their  days.   Dm 
their  unconverted  neighbours,  especially  the  Gentiles,  find- 
ing  them  separated  iivam,  and  set  against,  their  old  pui- 
suils,   and  that  they   would  no  longer  join   with   them  in 
their  revels  and  "  profusion  of  riot,"  were  estranged  from 
ihem,  and  looked  on  them  as  a'  precise  unaccountable  set 
of  people :  as   therefore  the  conduct  of  Cliriitians  was  a 
■  i'cnt  ifpi'oofof  their  exrcssc.i,  ihey  spake    e\  il  of  tbem. 


A.  D.  65. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


I  ill.   19    Joho  7. 

t  1,8  Mom  viii. 
S-11.  1    Cor.  XI 

ai.:-2. 

u  Kom  liii.  a 
<;al.  ii.  IV.  V 
2i  lirh  "  ^— i 
•J'll   111  3-7 

X.Ef.vii  a  Jcr 
».  31.  K/.  vii.  :. 
3.  6  M»tt  xxiv 
)3,  U.  Kom  si  i 
SI- 11.  I  Jolin  ii. 


6  For,  for  tliis  cause  wa.s  the  Gospel 
preached  also  '  fo  them  tliat  arc  dead, 
'  that  they  might  be  judged  accorduig  to 
men  in  the  flesh,  ■'  but  live  according  to 
God  in  the  Spirit. 

7  But  ='  the  end  of  all  things  is  at  hand  : 

,  12.  1  Cor.  vi,,  29.  xv.  21.  Hbil    iv.  5.  Heb.  x.  25.  Jam.  ».  S  2  I'ct    iii. 


i'be  ye  iherelbie  sober,  "Sfciinu  watch  untu 
prayer. 

8  And  "  above  all  things  Lave  '/'rr- 
vent  charity  among  yoursehe.-^ :  ••' for 
charity  *  shall  cover  the  multitude  of 
sins. 


(or  "  blasphemed  f/ieir  rcfiafion,"  Gr.)  and  charged  them 
vith  various  crimes,  of  which  tliey  were  not  guilty.  But 
whilst  they  thus  unjustly  judged  and  condemned  Chris- 
tians, diey  must  speedily  render  an  account  of  themselves 
to  him,  who  was  "  ready  to  judge  both  the  living  and  the 
dead,"  being  even  then  jiossesscd  of  all  jiowerand  autho- 
rity for  that  purpose,  {^larg^.  Ref.)  The  a|:instle  uses  the 
first  jierson,  thus  joining  himself  with  his  Christian  bre- 
thren, probably  as  a  less  ofl'cnsive  manner  of  stating  the 
subject,  and  as  conscious,  that,  though  free  from  many  of 
the  gross  crimes  here  mentioned,  he  had  yet  spent  too 
many  years  of  his  past  life  "  according  to  the  course  of 
'■  the  world,"  and  "  the  lusts  of  men,"  and  not  "  accord- 
"  ing  to  the  will  of  God."  Some  indeed  venture  to 
change  the  text,  without  authority,  and  to  read  "  may  suf- 
"  fice  ?/oie;"  but  the  same  principle  might  lead  us  to  ex- 
plain the  words  as  addressed  exclusively  to  the  Gentile 
converts,  because  the  .Fews  had  never  lived  in  "  abomina- 
"  ble  idolatries."  Think  it  strange.  (4.)  '  The  Greeks 
'  used  the  word  i'.yi^tT^at,  to  express  that  wonder,  with 
^  '  which  a  stranger  is  struck,  who  beholds  any  thing  un- 
V''^' common  or  new.'     {Macknighl.) 

V.  6.  The  Gospel  had  before  this  been  preached  to 
those  Avho  were  since  dead,  (either  being  martyrs  for  the 
truth  or  dying  in  the  course  of  providence,)  for  this  very 
reason,  viz.  "  that  they  might  be  judged  according  to 
•'men  in  the  flesh,"  and  by  the  proiicl  and  carnal  judg- 
ment of  wicked  men  be  condemned  as  evil-doers,  and 
some  of  them  even  suffer  death  at  their  hands  ;  but  that  at 
the  same  time,  being  quickened  to  a  divine  life  by  the 
Holy  Spirit,  they  might  live  to  God  as  his  devoted  ser- 
vants, and  his  witnesses  among  their  persecutors,  and  so 
be  prepared  for  living  with  him  forever  in  heaven.  Thus 
their  transient  afilictions,  disgi'acc,  and  siitlcrings,  soon 
terminated  in  perfect  felicity;  in  the  mean  time,  they 
glorified  God  in  life  and  death,  and  were  supported  and 
comforted  by  him  ;  and  the  Gospel  had  been  the  means  of 
ju-eparing  them  for  these  things,  as  it  still  continued  to 
prepare  others  to  glorify  God,  serve  (heir  generation,  and 
then,  after  some  fleeting  sor*'ovvs,  to  be  arlmilled  to  ever- 
lasting, uninterrupted  joy,  and  unalloyed  felicity.  This 
seems  the  meaning  of  the  verse,  whifh  is  generally  thought 
\try  obscure.  Some  explain  it  of  those  vdio  were  dead 
in  sin.io  whom  the  Gosp,cl  was  preached ;  that,bcingcjuick- 
fmcd  and  converted,  their  old  nature  might  be  judged,' 
ron'lemnod,  and  crucified,  (hat  so  they  might  no  longer 
live  to  the  lasts  of  men  in  the  fl<sh,  but  to  the  glory  of 
God  by  the  Spirit.  Several  other  interpretations  are 
civen.  but  that  abovfe  staled  seems  the  most  satisfacto- 
ry, audit  best  connects  the  verse  with  the  words  which 
immediately  precede.  "The  dead,"  there  means  such 
as  had  already  died  ;  "  the  quick,"  or  living,  those,  who 
•»\-crc  then  alive  on  cro-th  -,,  both  of  thf  se  Chriit  will  juflge. 


!.  U,  Jam    V    12    rUnlinS, — 

iTl.w    1.3.  I  'iim  i.  .-i   Ilpl>.  j 

1  Cor  siii.  7    J  dm.  v   2n  — 


J.    tJ.     (J.?. 


•■  .'■'  or,  i.  13.  V 
H.  1  Mies  V.  C- 
B. 'IH   ii    12 

i.  H|-,M»ll  xsiv. 

.4i.  hy\-  i:i 
>>,vi..  3(1  —41." 
Mars  xi.i.  :■:■- 
37  xit.  37.  3(!. 
I.nkt  Kxi  ■.,>: 
X\)i      40.     U'lfll 

vii.  I:  Krii.>. 

Iti  to!  IV  2 
i  22.  1  Cnr.  x  i. 

i'.  I.  2  Pll   i.  B.7 

Or  iiiM.  t 


{Marg.  Ii<J\)  'J'hc  Gnsprl  was  preached,  in  order  to 
the  salvation  of  the  hearers;  they  who  embraced  it  were 
condemned  according  to  men,  or  by  man's  judgment,  but 
ihey  were  accepted  liy  God.  The  same  liad  been  the 
case  with  those  lo  whom  the  Gospel  had  been  jireachcd, 
who  were  since  dead,  even  those  i'rom  the  beginning  who 
had  been  favoured  with  the  word  of  God.  The  believers 
had  been  persecuted  and  condemned  by  men,  but  "  they 
"  lived  according  to  God  in  the  Spiiit,""or  by  the  Sjiiiii, 
while  their  persecutors,  if  imijeuitent,  would  be  judged 
and  condemned  by  the  Lord. 

V.  7.  Christians  must  expect  tribulations  in  ibc  worli', 
but  they  would  soon  be  over,  for  llw?  '-end  of  all  thing.-, 
"  was  at  hand,"  and  death  was  about  tc*  close  ihcir  course 
of  trials,  or  services;  nay,  judgment  would  not  be  so  hnig 
delayed,  as  that  the  intervening  space  should,  in  the  esti- 
mation of  faith,  be  at  allcomj-iaj'cd  with  eleinity.  it  was 
therefore  incumbent  on  them  to  be  sober,  con.iidcrate,  lem-- 
perate,  in  all  kinds  of  animal  indulgence,  and  moderale  in  ' 
all  their  worldly  )>ursuits.  Tliey  ought  also  to  l>c  vigilant. 
and  to  guard  against  the  various  nH.saul'.s  cjf  l/u  ir  sjjiritua! 
foes,  and  especially  to  be  watchful,  that  nothing  might 
unfit  them  for  prayer,  or  lead  them  to  neglect  it,  or  to 
grow  remiss  in  that  duty  and  means  of  grace,  on  wliicli 
the  sal'ety  and  prosperity  of  their  souls  so  greatly  dc)ienrled. 
(Notes,  Jam.  v.  10.)  RIany  expositors  exjilain  "  the  end 
"  of  all  things,"  to  signify  the  ajiproaching  destruction  of 
Jerusalem,  and  the  vv'hole  constitution  of  the  Jewish  nation 
in  Church  and  stale;  but  the  Christians  in  Asia  were  far 
distant  from  Jerusalem,  and  were  not  so  immediately  con- 
cerned in  those  events,  as  in  the  speedy  ajiproach  of  death 
and  judgment,  to  which  the  words  most  naturally  lead  our. 
minds.     {Notes,  Malt.  xxiv.  29—50.) 

V.  8.  (A'o/fs,i.22.  Prov.:s.i2.  1  Cor.  •s.'iU.  Jaw. 
V.  20.)  The  apostle  here  again  enforced  the  exhortation 
to  charity,  or  love  of  each  other  ;  and  in  doing  ihi.s  he 
referred  to  the  proverb,  that  "  love  coveredi  all  sins,"  or 
"  the  multitude  of  sins."  As  the  love  of  God  in  Chri.st. 
covereth  the  multitude  of  the  sins  of  believers  from  his 
sight,  so  they  ought  to  east  the  mantle  of  love  over  tlie 
number  of  faults  into  which  their  brethren  would  fail,  iu 
their  conduct  towards  them  ;  and  thus  hide  them  from  their 
eyes,  by  forbearing  and  forgiving  one  another,  as  Christ 
had  forgiven  Uiem.  (Epir.  iv.  31.  32.  Co/,  iii.  13,  14.). 
"■J'hus  the  peace  of  the  Church  and  the  communion  of  the 
saints  might  be  j)reserved,  which  otherwise  must  be  intei-- 
rupted  ;  for  there  were  so  many  things  amiss  iu  a.!,  that 
unless  love  covered,  excused,  and  forgave,  in  others,  such 
mistakes  and  faults,  as  every  one  would  need  to  be  borne 
within  himself,  Satan  would  prevail  to  excite  perpetual 
divisions  and  discords  among  them.  To  supjiose  that, 
charity  or  love  will  so  cover,  or  make  amends  for,  the 
multitude  of  the  man's  sins  who  exercises-  it,  as  to  induce 


A.   D.  63. 


I.  PKTER. 


.'7.  D.  65. 


^^Ti/trm.  9  UbC  'hospitality  one  to  another 
HebVi':!'  "  Mvitlioiit  griid^rmg. 

Vhi'^"',i."' u.  10  As  '  every  man  liath  received  the 
ja'io'To*        gift,  cien  so  ^  minister   the   same  one  to  | 

'li'i-'ukeVix  n  another,  as  '■  good  stewards  ot'  '  the 
I'cor.  Tv. T.'lii  nianilbld  grace  ot  God. 

g*M.tt  u  2s  1 1  If  ''  any  man  sneak,  Icl  him  apmk 
».  4j.  Luke  V  i.  '  as  itie  oracles  ot  Uod  ;  '"  ii  any  man 
27.2  c,r  is.  r  minister,  let  him  Jo-  it  as  of  "  the  ability 
Hei.  'vi  10.      which    God    e'veth  ;  "  that   God    in  all 

h  Luke    xli.  12         .  i  i       •  ■      l  i  i        i 

*»'i'2Tii  ";°7  t'""SS  may  be  glorilieu  ^  throiigli  .Icsiis 
'JgCor^iJi  in.«»  Ciu-ist  :  "i  to  wliom  be  praise  'and  domi- 
k^iS^iil  3o.'.ier  ""^"  ^"''  ®^'®''  ^'"^'  ever.  Amen. 
"29  cSi  M  '2  H  Beloved,  'think,  it  not  strange 
ii^.°i-fi. "  "*  concerning  '  the  liery  trial  which  is  to  try 
'in'."  H'cbl'"°i2'  }'0"»  "  ^s  though  some  strange  thing  hap- 
U",*'"",!", ,,_  pened  unto  you: 

IS   Rom  X  i  6  -H.    1  Cfir  xi..  4 o  ii.  5.   1  Cor.  vi   £0  J.  31.  2  Cor  ix    ;.1.  r,|ih.  iii   £0, 

21.  v.2n  — piiS  Hhli.ll  ill  --ivll.  Kom.  xvi  27  Eph  iii  21  1  fiio  •.  !7 
vi    16  Judc  2>  Rev.  i.  5    6.  — r  P  .  cxlv.  13.  Dan.  iv   3   34  vii.  u   Malt   vi.  13   Rev   v 

12- u — s  4   In  xxfiii  21  --tStf  on,  i  7.  Dan  xi.  3i.  J  Cor.  iii  U. u  »  3.  1  Cor 

X.  13    I  Thes   iii. 2—1   2  Tim.  iii.  12. 


13  Cut  *  rejoice,  inasmuch  as  '' yc  1 1.  e.  iiau  v.  is. 
are  partakers  of  Christ's  sufl'crings  ;  that,  acu ."iPx^.' 
'when  his  fr'orv  siiall  bo   revealed,  "  ye  c"ifr."".™7'5i.^ir" 

,  \      ?     \    ^  A  1-  ■  •'         10  Jim    i    2.3 

may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding  joy.  >•  v  i  lo  rooi. 
It  If  ''ye  be  "  reproached  for  the  name  7.  ii  loPhi  iii! 
of  Christ,  '^  happy  arc  yc ;  '  for  the  Spirit  Tim  u  i2Ke». 
of  elory  and  ot  God  resteth  upon  you  :» 'i.e.  13  Mm 
'  on  their  part  he  is   evil  spoken  of, '  but  i^'""  v"  j* 

',.,..'  Luke  xvii.  30.  s 

on  your  part  re  is  glonhed.  '''f'.  '^  '-"o. 

15  But  let  none  of  you  ''  siifier   as  a  "'«"-„" V' 

J  .  ..       X1XV    10.  Ii.    11. 

murderer,  or  cs  a  Ihiel,  or  us  an  evil-  JJ*;^'^  "•  21. 
doer,  '  or  as  a  busy-body  in  other  men's '',|."  "•^'''''•" 

UldUt;ib  l.xxix  51  Is.  Ii. 

I  1 6  Yet  if  any  man  suffer  ^  as  a  Chris-  L„ki'"  22j„"; 
j  tian,  'let  him  not  be  ashamed;  "  but  let  4B.'ii'"j?"3t"' 
him  glorify  God  on  this  behalf. 


il  I    K  n^i    X    F 
_  I.  2. 

Ivi  S   Jam    \' \i   v    II. e  Num.  xi  25.  26.  2  Kinssii.  16.  I«.  xi   2  — f  AcU  xiii   4.S. 

xvili     G  2  Pet.    ii    2. 5  ii.    12     i.i.    16.    Malt,  v     IC.    (!al.    i     21    2   Thes    l   10-12. 

1  li.  20.    Matt  T.    II.     2  T.ra    il  SI. il  Tlie-    iv    II      2  Ihes     iii    II.     I  Till  v.  IS. 

k  l;i  ii   n,  IS.    Actsxi. -.O  xxvi  28.     Eph  iii.  13-li 1  U  1.7   liv.  l.     fhil    i  in. 


2  Til 


He 


3 m  Is 


15 


V.  11     HoiD.  »    2-S     Pliil 


God  to  forgive  them,  is  subversive  of  the  whole  Gospel ; 
for  "  if  righteousness  come  by  the  law,  then  Christ  died 
"  in  vain  ;"  and  the  abuse  of  these  words,  which  are 
very  obvious  and  i'mportiint  in  their  true  meaning,  hath 
encouraged  such  numbers  to  neglect  Christ,  and  continue 
impenitent  in  their  sins,  from  a  vain  hope  of  being  par- 
doned for  the  sake  of  a  proinl  benevolrnce,  or  some  selfish 
alms-deeds,  that  a  particular  and  repeated  protestation 
against  it  seems  absolutely  necessary.  '  He  commends 
'  mutual  love,  because  it,  as  it  were,  buries  innumerable 
'  trespasses,  and  so  is  a  favourer  and  preserver  of  peace. 
'  For  they  who  love  one  another,  easily  forgive  each  other's 
'  otlences.'     {Besa.) 

V.  9  — II.  (lYo/cs,  fiom,  xii.  6  — 13.  jfe/;.  xiii.  2.) 
Ill  general.  Christians  were  exhorted  to  show  their  love, 
by  hospitality  to  strangers,  without  grudging,  or  inwardly 
repining  at  the  expense  to  wiiich  it  put  tiiem  ;  and,  more 
particularly,  whatever  gift  any  man  had  received  of  the 
Lord's  free  bounty,  whether  natural  abilities,  learning, 
influence,  wealth,  or  spiritual  endowments,  lie  was  re- 
fiuired  to  employ  and  improve  it  for  the  advantage  of  his 
brethren,  that  so  they  might  all  reciprocally  be  useful  to, 
and  derive  benefit  from,  one  another,  both  in  their  tem- 
poral and  spiritual  concerns;  Thus  they  would  act  as 
good,  faithful,  wise,  and  active  stewards  of  diosc  manifold 
talents,  which  God,  of  his  abundant  mercy  and  grace, 
hafl  intrusted  to  them,  for  their  own  and^  each  other's 
advantage,  {y^oles,  Luke  xvi.  I  —  1 2.  1  Cor.  iv.  1,  2.) 
This  especially,  though  not  exclusively,  concerned  minis- 
ters, and  those  employed  in  managing  the  affairs  of  the 
Church.  If  any  one  therefore  spake,  either  as  a  public 
teacher,  or  in  private  conversation,  let  him  discourse  in 
consistency  with  the  oracles  of  God,  which  infallibly  de- 
clare his  truth  and  will  to  mankind  ;  and  if  any  man  acted 
as  a  deacon,  or  in  any  other  way  mini.=tered  to  the  sup- 
port and  comfort  of  believers,  or  of  the  poor,  let  him  do 
it  to  the  best  of  his  ability,  as  given  to  him  of  God  for 
that  purpose,  and  let  him  communicate  to  the  relief  of 
others,  not  as  if  he  gave  them    any  thing  which  was  pro- 


perly his  own,  but  as  imparting  a  portion  of  what  God 
had,  for  this  end,  committed  to  his  stewardship  ;  that  so 
God  might  be  glorified,  by  their  conscientious,  cheerful, 
and  becoming  performance  of  their  several  duties,  and 
improvement  of  their  talents,  from  faith,  and  in  a  dispo- 
sition to  give  the  glory  to  him  of  all  they  had  and  did, 
and  to  ascribe  to  him,  through  Jesus  Christ,  all  the  honour 
of  his  paifections  and  wonderful  works  for  evermore. — 
To  restrict  this  merely  to  spiritual  gilts,  because  the  ori- 
ginal word  generally  is  used  when  these  are  spoken, 
(though  there  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  it  means  them 
exclusively,)  may  be  con.sidered  as  one  of  the  various 
ways,  by  {which  learned  commentators  endeavour  to  con- 
vince us,  that  a  vaiSt  proporiion  of  the  Scriptures  was 
written,  not  for  our  instruction,  but  for  that  of  others, 
and  that  we  need  concern  ourselves  but  little  about  it, 
Now  this  is  precisely  what  a  vast  majority  of  professed 
Christians  wish  to  believe.  Hospitulili/.  (9.)  '  The  pri- 
'  mitivc  Christians  were  hospitable  to  all  strangers  ;  but 
'  chiefly  to  those  who  were  of  the  same  faith  ami  com- 
'  munion.  Believers  scarce  ever  went  without  letters  of 
'  recommendation,  which  testified  the  jiurity  of  their 
'  faith.  This  was  sudicient  to  procure  them  reception  in 
'  all  those  places  where  the  name  of  Jesus  Christ  was 
'  known.'     {Cruden.) 

V.  VI — 13.  The  apostle  here  again  exhorted  his 
brethren  to  patience,  fortitude,  and  cheerfulness,,  under 
their  sulVcriiigs  for  the  sake  of  Chii.st.  lie  had  before 
spoken  of  these,  as  intended  to  prove  llieir  I'aiih,  and 
purify  their  souls,  even  as  the  furnace  tries  and  refines  -the 
gold.  {Sole,  i.  7.)  They  ought  not,  therefore,  to  be 
surprised,  or  made  desponding,  or  alarmed,  by  the  fiery 
trial  which  God  had  apjjointed  to  try  them,  and  which 
they  must  needs  pass  through,  as  if  some  strange  thing 
had  happened  to  them,  which  was  not  experienced  by 
others  of  the  Lord's  people.  On  .the  con'rary,  they 
ought  rather  to  rejoice  at  being  conformed  to  Christ,  by 
suffering  fiom  the  same  description  of  men,  and  for  the 
same  cause,   in  which  he  suffered  ;  for  their  trials  should 


.■j.  I).  G:i. 


CHAPTER  IV 


J.  D.  (3J. 


a  Is.  J.  I!     Jer 

mv.  29.  xlii 
IS.  Es.  is.  6 
lUI  Hi  5.  Matt 
hi.  9.  10.  Luke 
xii.48 

•iLukexxiit  31. 

u  Matt  xi  10- 
£4  l>uke  I.  13 
—14  Hch.  ii  :. 
3.  xii.  21.2.S 

n  ii  8.  Coi.  iii  1. 
T.  7  2  The!  i.  S 
12-24.  Mart  xil 
3».  39. 


17  For  the  time  is  come  that  "judg- 
ment must  begin  at  the  house  of  God  : 
"  and  if  it  first  begin  at  us,  p  \vhat  shall 
the  enil  be  of  them  that  •'  obey  not  the 
Gospel  of"  God  ? 

18  And  'if  t!ie  righteous   scarcely  be 

Hcb   V  9.  xi  B rv  8   f.t   xviii.  24    Zcch.  xiii.  9    Malt,  xxiv 

i  20-S2.  ActsxiT.83.  xiiii.  24.31   42-44  1  Cor  x.  12.  Heb.  iv   I   x 


saved,  *  where  shall  the  ung;odly  and  '  the  »'"»  '>  '.s  Hon,. 

-,  .       O  J  i    1.1.  V  6   2  Pet. 

smner  appear  .''  ii   >.  »   >«  ?. 

19  Wherefore,  "let  them  that  suficr 'i5^™^{'i;j[^|;,^ 
according  to  the  will  of  God,  "  commit /;,}2'T2i'ilf 
the  keeping  of  their  souls  to  him  >' in  well  I'lLVj*"^'"*"'- 
doing,  as  unto  '■  a  faithful  Creator.  "i.uL  Yxln.  tt 

.\els  viiTsg  2  Tim.  i.  12. y  ii    15   E-tli.  iv    16    Jcr  xsvi.  11—1.5   Din   iii.  lC-18.' 

VI,  10.  11    22   Rom    ii    7. it  Ps,  cxxxviii.  8  cxlvi  6.  6    Is.  xl  27,28  xliii  t  21.  Ii-. 

12,  13.  liv.  16,  17.  Col   i.  16-20   Ileb.  i   2,  3   Rev.  iv.   10,  11.  v.  9-14 


be  considered  as  pledges  of  love,  and  introductory  to  the 
participation  of  his  glory,  when  that  should  be  revealed  at 
his  coming,  and  they  admitted  to  partake  of  it  with  ex- 
ceeding joy.  {Notes,  Rom.  viii.  17,  18.  2  Cor,  iv.  8 — 18. 
•2  Tim,  ii.  10 — 13.)  If  they  were  reproached,  because 
they  bore  the  name,  professed  the  truth,  and  obeyed  the 
commands  of  Christ,  they  were  happy  and  favoured  per- 
sons;  (iii.  14.)  as  this  evinced  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  who 
is  glorious  in  his  eternal  Deity,  and  the  Author  of  all  that 
is  truly  glorious  or  excellent  in  men,  even  of  the  divine 
image,  the  beginning  of  heavenly  glory,  rested  ujion  them. 
(Marg,  Rcf,)  Thus  the  glory  of  God  was  seen  in  their  j 
conduct  and  dispositions,  and  tins  excited  the  enmity  of 
the  carnally-minded;  so  that,  on  the  part  of  their  revilers' 
and  persecutors,  the  Holy  Spirit  and  his  operations,  as 
well  as  Christ,  and  the  Father  who  sent  him,  were  evil-spo- 
ken of,  and  blasphemed  ;  but  on  their  part  the  Lord  was 
glorified,  as  they  patiently  suffered  for  his  sake  the  effects'. 
of  that  enmity,  which  their  holy  profession  and  conduct 
had  excited.  T'ne  case,  however,  would  be  evidently 
different,  if  they  exposed  themselves  to  sufferings  by  their 
crimes,  for  this  would  be  most  dishonourable  to  God,  and 
injurious  to  themselves.  It  behooved  them,  therefore,  to 
be  careful  that  none  of  them  were  brought  before  the  ma- 
gistrates, cast  into  prison,  or  condemned,  for  committing 
murder,  or  theft,  or  any  other  violation  of  wholesome 
laws;  nay,  that  they  did  not  incur  reproach  by  intermed- 
dling in  the  affairs  J^f  other  men,  whether  they  were  of  a 
private  or  public  nature  ;  or  by  passing  their  judgment 
and  censures,  or  intruding  into  the  management  of  those 
concerns  which  did  not  belong  to  them,  as  if  they  had  been 
appointed,  or  were  authorized  and  qualified  to  oversee 
and  give  orders  to  those  employed.  These  were  common 
reasons  for  men's  suffering  public  punishment,  or  private 
reproach,  and  professors  of  Christianity  might  be  drawn 
into  sueh  misconduct,  and  yet  fancy  they  were  persecuted 
for  their  religion  !  But  if  they  avoided  such  imputations, 
and  sulfcred  as  Ciiristians  for  acting  consistently  with  that 
lionourabic  character,  they  ought  by  no  means  to  be  asham- 
ed of  the  reproach  or  ignominy  connected  with  their 
punishment,  though  it  were  imprisonment,  scourging,  or 
<;ven  a  violent  death  :  nay,  they  ought  rather  to  praise  and 
glorify  God.  for  counting  them  worthy  to  suffer  shame  for 
his  sake.     (Mara;.  Ref.) 

V.  17 — 19.  It  was  indeed  to  be  expected  that  Chris- 
tians would  thus  be  called  to  suflfer  for  Christ's  sake  ;  for 
the  time  predicted  by  him,  when  be  would  first  begin  his 
judgments,  by  sharply  trying  his  professed  discijiles,  or 
the  family  of  God,  was  then  arrived  ;  and  if  such  fiery 
trials  must  prove  and  piuify  the  church,  and  pui'ge  out 
hypocrites  from  among  them,  before  judgments  were  exe- 
cuted on  the  Jewish  nation,  and  other  open  enemies,  what 

Vol.  ^  .— No.  35. 


would  be  the  end  of  those  who  did  not  obey  the  Gospel  ? 
The  persecutions,  by  which  the  church  was  tried,  were 
introductory  to  the  destruction  of  .lerusalem,  and  the  tre- 
mendous ruin  of  the  .lews,  and  preparatory  to  the  day  of 
judgment  and  perdition  of  ungodly  men.  {Notes,  &c.  J5c. 
ix.  6.  Malt.  xxiv.  9— 1;{.  John  xvi.  1—3.)  if  then  the 
righteous  were  saved  villi  difficitlii/ ;  if,  notwithstanding 
their  interest  in  Christ,  and  their  conscientious,  self-denying 
obedience,  so  many  trials,  dangers,  conflicts,  and  suffer- 
ings were  deemed  ncedfiil  for  them  ;  and  if,  according  to 
their  own  feelings  and  apprehensions,  they  were  often  but 
just  saved,  and  got  to  heaven  at  last  through  many  nar- 
row escapes,  as  a  ship-wrecked  mariner  scarcely  gains  the 
shore  on  a  plank,  where  would  the  impenitent  sinner,  and 
the  ungodly  desisiser  or  opposer  of  Chi'istianily  appear  at 
the  day  of  judgment?  What  refuge  from  the  wrath  of  God 
could  he  expect  to  find  ?  Or  how  could  he  hope  to  escape 
the  everlasting  punishment  with  which  he  was  threatened 
in  the  holy  Scriptures  ?  As  therefore  the  trials  of  Christians 
were  so  trivial,  comjiared  either  with  the  perdition  of 
ungodly  men,  or  the  felicity  prepared  for  the  righteous, 
they  ought,  when  suffering  in  ihe  cause,  and  according  to 
the  will  of  God,  to  commit  the  keejjing  of  their  souls,  (as 
well  as  the  protection  of  their  lives,  and  all  their  other  con- 
cerns,) to  his  almighty  care  ;  who,  being  their  Creator, 
had  a  propriety  in  them  as  his  rational  creatures,  and  who 
regarded  them  as  his  redeemed  servants,  new-created  unto 
holiness,  and  interested  in  all  the  blessings  of  his  cove- 
nant, and  in  his  faithfulness  to  perform  it  to  them.  Ta- 
king care,  therefore,  to  persevere  in  welldoing,  and  to 
suffer  with  meekness,  patience,  and  constancy,  without 
turning  aside  from  their  duty,  cither  through  fear,  resent- 
ment, or  worldly  motives,  let  them  trust  themselves  to  his 
faithful  care,  who,  being  the  Creator  of  the  world,  could 
not  want  power  to  support,  comfort,  deliver,  and  eternal- 
ly save  them,  and  wlio  would  certainly  oveiTule  every 
thing  to  their  final  advantage.  '  The  apostle  cannot  in- 
'  tend  deliverance  from  the  Roman  invasion,  in  which  so 
'  few  of  these  Christians  were  concerned  ;  nor  merely  deli- 
'  verance  from  any  of  their  persecutors,  because  he  takes 
'  it  for  granted  that  the  righteous  would  be  saved,  though 
'  with  difficulty ;  whereas  multitudes  fell  by  persecution, 
'  even  of  these  Christians  in  Biihynia,  as  appears  by  Pli- 
'  ny's  letter.  It  is  necessary  therefore  to  ullder.^tand  it 
'  more  generally,  of  the  difficulty  with  which  good  men 
'  get  to  heaven,  through  this  dangerous  and  ensnaring 
'  world.'     {Doddridge.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1— n. 

The  Christian  soldier,  in  preparing  for  the  battle,  must 
4  A 


A.  D.  63. 


I.   PETER. 


A.  D.  63. 


CHAP.  V. 

The  (tposlle  exhorts  the  elJcrx  to  feed  the 
flock  of  God,  ivillingly,  cheerfully,  dis- 
interestedly, and  humbly  ;  and  to  be  ex- 
amples to  it  ;  expecting  from  the  chief 
Shepherd,  at  his  appearance,  an  unfa- 
ding crown  of  glory,  I — 4  :  He  requires 


the  younger  to  submit  to  the  elder  ;  and 
all  of  them  to  be  clothed  with  humility, 
casting  all  their  care  on  God,  5 — 7  ; 
and  to  be  sober  and  vigilant  ;  and  stead- 
fastly by  faith,  to  resist  the  devil,  and 
bear  tribulation,  8,  9.  He  concludes  by 
prayers,  salutations,  and  benedictions, 
10—14. 


peculiarly   remember  to  ami  himself  with  the  same  mind 
which  was  in   Christ,    the  Captain  of  his  salvation  :  that 
love,    zeal,    spirituality,    hatred   of  sin,    contempt  of  the 
world,  fortitude,   patience,  meekness,  and  hope,  may  con- 
cur in  determining  him  to  venture  and  sufler  all  things  for 
the  glory  of  God,   the  good  of  men,   and  "  the  joy  set  bc- 
"  fore  him."  Thus,  being  crucified  with  Christ,  by  the  vir- 
tue of  his  sufferings  for  us  in  the  flesh,  and  deeming  him- 
self dead  indeed  unto  sin,  but  alive  unto  God,   he  will  be 
enabled  to  resist  temptation,  to   "cease   from  sin,  and  no 
"  longer  to  live  the  I'cst  of  his  time  in  the  flesh  to  the  lusts 
"  of  men,  but  to  the  will  of  God."     Indeed  we  may  all 
say,  (though  some  far  more  etnphatically  than  others,)  that 
"  the  time   past  of  our  lives  should  suffice  us,   to   have 
*•'  wrought  the  will''  of  those  who  know  not  God  ;  and  we 
cannot  but  regret,  if  brought  to  our  right  mind,   that  so 
large  a  jiroportion  of  our  precious  time  has  been  wasted  to 
no  |Hiri:iose,   whether  we  have  escaped  the  grosser  pollu- 
tions of  the  world,  or  haye  walked  in  its  lasciviousncss, 
lusts,   excess,  and  riot,   or  in   those  revellings  and  ban- 
quetings,   where  God  is  no  more  regarded   than   amidst 
the  abominable  idolatries  of  the  Gentiles.     Very  few  of 
us  indeed  have  avoided  the  luxurious  and  dissipated  feasts 
and  banquetings,    which    professed  Christians    generally 
make,  and  that  often  under  pretence  of  commemorating 
some  of  the  events  relating  to  redemption  ;  but,   when  we 
scjiarate  from  them,   and  refuse  to  "  run  with  them  to  the 
"  same  excess  of  riot,"  they  think  it  strange,  and  revile 
us,  as  by  our  conduct  we  condemn  them.     This  we  must 
not  mincf ;   but,   having  shown  them  our  reasons  as  far  as 
we  have  opportunity,  we  must  Inave  them  "  to  him,  who 
"  is  ready  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead,"  to  whom,  if 
they  continue  impenitent,  they  will  have  a  dreadful  account 
10  give  at  the  last  day.     Vast  numbers,  who  ai'c  now  dead, 
tiave   sutfcrcd  the   same  revilings  before  us  :  the  Gospel 
called  them  to  separate  from  the  wickedness  of  their  for- 
mer coni[)anions  in  sin,  and  to  bear  testimony  against  it: 
they    were   therefore    "judged   according   to  men    in  the 
"  flesh,"   and  by  their  carnal  rules,   to  deserve  reproach 
and  persecution  ;  but  they  lived  according   to  God  in  the 
Spirit,  and   when   they   we^  removed  out  of  the   world, 
they  were  found  meet  to  b^partakers  of  the  heavenly  in- 
heritance.    Ours  is  indecda  favoured  day  in  this  respect; 
yet  if  the  Spirit  of  lite  dwell  in  us,  the  world  will  judge  us 
deserving  of  scorn  and  reproach,  whilst  God  will  gracious- 
ly account  us  worthy  of  that  glorious  kingdom  for  which 
we  suffer.     But  as  the  end  of  all  tilings  is  at  hand  ;  as  all 
our  worldly  pursuits,  possessions,  distinctions,  and  enjoy- 
ments, all  our  temporal  trials,   sorrows,  and  conflicts,  our 
season  of  jjrobation  and  preparation,  and  our  term  of  use- 
fulness, will  speedily  be  over,  so  it  behooves  us  "  to  be  so- 


"  ber,  and  to  watch  unto  prayer."  The  more  ungodly 
men  hate  and  revile  believers,  the  greater  care  shoulJihey 
use  to  have  fervent  lore  among  themselves,  that,  by  mu- 
tual candour,  long-suffering,  and  forgiveness,  the  multi- 
tude of  offences  may  be  covered,  and  so  nothing  may  in- 
terrupt their  peace  and  harmony.  This  blessed  grace  of 
love  dethrones  our  natural  selfishness,  and,  in  connexion 
with  faith  in  the  promises  of  God,  it  induces  us  to  "  use 
"  hospitality  one  to  another  without  grudging,"  and  to 
consider  every  gift,  possession,  or  situation,  as  a  talent 
committed  to  our  stewardship,  according  to  the  manifold 
grace  of  God,  to  be  used  for  the  benefit  of  the  church  and 
the  community.  It  also  dictates  our  words,  whether  in 
public  or  in  private,  that  they  may  be  true,  pure,  kind, 
and  instructive,  "  according  to  the  oracles  of  God;"  and 
t  will  dispose  every  one  in  his  proper  calling  to  minister, 
or  communicate  to  others,  "  as  of  the  ability  which  God 
"  giveth,  that  God  in  all  things  may  be  glorified  through 
"  Jesus  Christ." 

V.   12—19. 

When  we  consider  the  upright,  harmless,  benevolent, 
and  useful  conduct  of  true  Christians,  we  are  apt  to  think 
it  strange  that  they  must  pass  through  such  fiery  tiials, 
from  the  enmity  of  wicked  men,  and  that  God  should 
permit  them  to  be  so  injured  and  afflicted.  We  must  not, 
however,  indulge  such  thoughts,  but  prepare  for  tribu- 
lation, as  the  excellent  of  the  earth  have  always  been  thus 
treated,  and  God  hath  purified  all  his  gold  in  this  furnace. 
We  ought  therefore  to  rejoice  in  being  made  ''  partakers 
"  of  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  that  when  his  glory  shall  be 
"  revealed,  we  may  be  glad  also  with  exceeding"  and  eter- 
nal "joy."  Wc  may  indeed  deem  ourselves  happy,  when 
wicked  men  discern  "  the  seal  of  God  in  our  forehead," 
and  reproach  us  for  the  name  of  Christ,  because  "  the 
"  Spirit  of  glory  and  of  God  resteth  upon  us,"  and  so  they 
revile  us,  because  we  bear  his  image,  belong  to  him,  and 
glorify  him.  But  we  cannot  be  too  careful  not  to  give  the 
enemies  of  the  Gospel  any  just  cause  to  revile  or  hate  us  ; 
and  though  it  is  not  common  for  professors  of  evangelical 
truths  to  sufler  as  murderers,  thieves,  or  malefactors, 
yet  they  often  bring  odium  upon  themselves  by  a  conceited 
ofliciousness.  and  by  intermeddling  with  such  matters  as  do 
not  at  all  belong  to  them,  especially  in  political  matters, 
as  well  as  by  various  other  evident  and  palpable  fauhs  ;  and 
then  many  of  them  charge  the  reproach  cast  on  them 
to  the  persecuting  malice  of  their  enemies  !  This  we 
should  watch  against,  and  carefully  distinguish  between 
those  things,  which  we  suffer  for  the  sake  of  Christ  and  of 
righteousness,  and  those  that  we  bring  on  ourselves  by  our 


A.  D.  63. 


CHAPTER  V. 


A.  D.  63. 


lActsxi  30  xiv.  f  I  iHE  "elders  wliicli  arc  among  you  1 
!3!xVi7.28  c/  J^  exhort,  ""  who  am  also  an  elder,  "and 
/i'i9  Tt  i's:  a  witness  of  the  snHcrincs  of  Christ,  and 

> 3 Join.  I  3  John  ^     I  J  1  I       II    I 

,»:  |,  j^^,,^  also  ''  a  partaker  ot  ttie  glory  that?  shall  be 
lV\}X^,  •'a"^!',"  revealed  : 

2  "=  Feed  ^  the  flock   of  God  *  which 
,    E  takinc:    the    oversight 


i.  8   2:1 

iii.   16.    V  30- 

32.  X  3D    41 

Is: 
II 0 


I  3-5.     Fs 


IS    amonff 


not    iov 
mind ; 


fillliy    lucre,  but  ^  of  a  ready 


1 1.  .Fer  tj 
.Mai 


thereof^  ''not  by  constraint,  but  willingly; 


ll  17,  in 
I    8.  Phil.  i.  I?.  21-23  .Col.    iirs.l-    2Tim.    iv.  8     1  .lolio  i 
eCaati    8   Is   »l.ll.Ei   xsxiv  2,  3  13.  Mic    v   .1   vii.  ll.  .lolin  xxi.  15-17    Acts  Sf 
f  Is.  l.xiii    11.  Jcr  xiii.  17.  £0    Ez.  xxsiv  31    Zech  xi.  17     Luke  sil.  :<2.    1  Cor.  i» 

•Or.  Ill  muchat  in>»  is.  Ps.  Ixxviii  71,  72.  Acts  xx.  26,  27. §  Heb.  xii.  15 

h  Is.  vi  8. 1  Cor  ix.  IS,  17. 


imprudence  and  misconduct.  Jii  the  former  case  we  sutler 
as  Christians,  and  should  glorify  God  in  that  behalf;  in 
the  latter  we  sliould  bo  silent,  or  humbly  confess  our  sin 
and  folly  as  the  cause  of  our  sorrows.  In  vain  do  men 
expect  to  escape  the  trial  of  their  professed  faith  ;  judg- 
ment will  begin  at  the  house  of  God  ;  his  peo|ile  will  be 
more  severely  chastised  for  their  sins  than  other  men  are, 
and  hypocrites  will  incur  the  deepest  condemnation.  They 
who  would  be  saved,  must  strive,  wrestle,  labour,  watch, 
pray,  deny  themselves,  and  take  up  their  cross  daily  ;  and 
though  all  true  believers  will  surely  be  saved,  it  will  be 
with  difficulty,  and  through  many  perils,  conflicts,  and 
tribulations.  {Acts  xxvii.  '2'2.  31.  44.)  What  then  will 
be  the  end  of  those,  who  obey  not  the  Gospel  of  God  ? 
and  where  will  the  infidel,  the  profligate,  the  licentious, 
the  oppressor,  the  persecutor,  and  the  enemy  of  all  good- 
ness, appear,  when  Christ  shall  come  to  judge  the  world? 
If  such  sufferings  are  inflicted  on  the  beloved  children  of 
God,  what  will  be  the  doom  of  his  implacable  foes  ?  And 
if  such  diligence  and  watchfulness  only  just  suffice  to 
ensure  the  believer's  salvation,  what  will  be  the  event  of 
the  slothful  and  heedless  conduct  of  professed  Christians 
in  general  .'  Let  us  then  see  to  it,  that  we  obey  the  Gos- 
pel, by  a  penitent  faith  working  by  love,  and  if  called  to 
suflfer  according  to  the  will  of  God,  ■"  let  us  commit  the 
"  keeping  of  our  souls  to  him,  in  well-doing,  as  unto  a  faith- 
•'  ful  Creator." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  V.  V.  1 — 4.  The  Elders  were,  in  general,  the 
rulers  and  teachers  of  the  churches,  (Marg.  JRef.)  and 
St.  Peter,  waiving  the  mention  of  his  apostolical  office, 
addressed  them  as  one  of  the  company,  and  as  acquainted 
.with  the  nature  and  difficulties  of  the  service  assigned  to 
them.  He  had  also  been  a  spectator  of  the  sufferings  of 
Christ,  in  the  garden  and  on  the  cross,  and  was  appointed 
to  bear  witness  of  those  interesting  events,  and  of  his 
Lord's  resurrection,  ascension,  and  subsequent  exaltation. 
Moreover,  he  was  fully  assured,  that,  as  a  pardoned  and 
justified  believer,  and  as  sealed  by  the  sanctifying  work  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,  he  was  called  to  inherit,  and  would  at 
length  partake  of  "  the  glory,  which  shall  be  revealed," 
and  publicly  bestowed  on  all  true  Christians,  when  the 
Lord  Jesus  shall  come  to  judge  the  world.  As  he  there- 
fore was  employed  in  preaching  the  Gospel  of  salvation, 
through  the  sufferings  of  the  Redeemer,  whose  steps  he 
endeavoured  to  follow,  in  patiently  bearing  afflictions  for 
the  truth's  sake,  and  as  he  was  supported  by  the  joyful  ex- 
pectation of  future  felicity  to  disregard  present  things,  whilst 
from  love  to  Christ  he  fed  his  sheep  and  lambs ;)    ( A"o(es, 


3  Neither  'as  f  being  lords  over  Gor/'s  sj:^^!;^,^? 
°  Iieritage,  "  but  being' ensamples  to    tlie  i,;'^'''''"' '' 

,11^  o  I  J  I'et,  ii. :(   ue^. 

llock.  xMii  12,1.1 

4  And  when  "tiie  chief  Siiophcrd  sliali  J,'"'j{i.",'  ''''' 
P  appear,  yc  shall  receive  ''a  crown  of '.|^!4!»i„'.  ,i 
glory  that  ladeth  not  away.  i 


9  2  Cor 

m  II  9  IJcut  xxKii  11  Pi.xxxiii  12.  Ixxh 
11.  I'hil  ill.  17.  iv  a,  1  Thcs  1  S.  P.  2!  he 
Ps  xsiii.  I.  Is.  xl  11  E/.  xxxiv.  23  XXX' 
p  iMalt    XXV.  31,  (J...    Col.  iii.  3,1     2  Tlies 


[.  12-4."^. 
r-ruHtig 
1  Cor.  X. 


7-10     1  lolii 


.  7   .l.ilin  s.  11.  Hel). 


John  xxi.  15 — 19.)  so  he   exhorted  all  (hose,  who  were 
appointed  to  the  same  work,  to  apply  themselves  diligent- 
ly to  the  performance  of  it,  with   the  self-denying  tender- 
ness  and  patient  care  with  which   the  shepherd  feeds  and 
tends  his  flock.  (Note,  Acts  xk.  Uti.)  They  ought  to  consi- 
der the  congregations  over  which  they  presided,  and  among 
whom  they  laboured,  as  •&    part  of  the  purchased  and   be- 
loved flock  of  God,  and    therefore  it  would  become  them 
to  lake  the  oversight  ofihrm,  not  merely  because  a  neces- 
sity was  laid  upon  them,  and  they  could  not  safely  do  other- 
wise, .  but  willingly,    from   zeal  to   the  glory  of  God  and 
love  to  the  souls  of  his  people,  and  as  men  that  were  ready 
to  encounter  difficulties,  face  dangers,  and  endure  losses, 
reproaches,  and    persecutions,  in   so  good  a   work.  And 
when  the  counsel  of  insi)ircd  persons,   or  other  pious  mi- 
nisters, concurring  with  the  wants  and  desires  of  the  peoplej 
called  on   any  person  to  engage  in   the  pastoral  office,  he 
ought  not  to  be  so  reluctant   to   it  as   some  were  found  to 
be,  partly  from  modesty  and  diffidence,  yet  not  without  a 
measure  of  unbelief,  and  undue  regard  to  the  ease,  quiet, 
and  safety  of  a   private    situation,  the   want  of  zeal  and' 
love,  or  the  preference  of  more  profitable  employments  j 
whence  it  became  necessary  almost  to  constrain  them  to 
engage  in    this    arduous,    laborious,   and  perilous   work. 
Ye^at  the  same  time,  some  improper  persons  of  inferior 
stations  might  be  induced  to  undertake  it,  from  the  expec- 
tation and  desire  of  a  better  maintenance  than  they  could 
otherwise  obtain ;  and  such  as  had  been  ordained,  might 
be  tempted  to   go  through   with  their  services,   rather  to 
earn  their  wages,  than  from  better  motives,  and  to  modify 
their  instructions  in  subserviency  to  their  own  interests  ; 
but  such  things  must  scrupulously  be  avoided,  as  the  lucre 
thus  sought  would  be  most  filthy  and  base,  and  the  wages 
of  the  vilest  prostitution.  (Notes,  John  x.  12,  13.  1  Tim. 
iii.  3 — 8.     Tit.  i.  7.)     For  all  true  ministers  should  enter 
into  that    office,  and    perform  its    duties,.  "  of    a  ready 
"  mind,"  delighting  in  the   work,  and  desirous   of  glori- 
fying God,  and  of  being  his  instruments   in   doing  good 
to  the   souls   of  men,  considering  their  own  temporal  in- 
terests as   a  matter  of  a  very  inferior  nature,   and  even 
their  maintenance,  merely  as  necessary  in  order  to  the  due 
performance  of  their  office,  and  not  an  object  to  be  pro- 
posed by  them,  in    undertaking  it.       Nor  ought  they  to 
assume  a  lordly  authority,  or  aspire  at  secular  power  and 
honour  by   means  of  their  ministry,  as  if  they   had  do- 
minion over  the  faith   or   consciences    of  those  who  be- 
longed to  God,    as  "  the   lot   of  his   inheritance,"  when 
they  were  appointed  to  show  them  his  truth  and  will,  and 
to  engage  their  obedience  to  him,  not  to  themselves.     In- 
4  A  2 


Ji.  D.  b3. 


I.  PEtEH. 


^.  D.  6J. 


ri.ev.  xii   M       5  Likewise,  ^  ve  younger,  submit  your- 

awl'iT  uom  selves  ufito  tlic  elder ;  yea,  '  all  of  you  be 

?i"puiin''x''  subject  one  to  another,   and   ^  be  clotlicd 

'4i'j'o'tx"n/i!  with    hiiniihty  :  for   "God     resibteth    the 

Is  i "*"  Ko...  nroud,  and  ifiveth  orace  to  the  iiumble. 

xiii  U  Col  .11  12.  I         .  T  r  1    I  I  ^L  i-  1 

usr.o..  i.m  iv       (j  ="  Humble  yourselves  therefore  under 
X ek' x" 3' i"ev  y  t|,e  migiitv  hand  of  God,  '•  that  he  may 

Jtwi  11.  1  K  nj!  I  "      •         1  • 

"'  *?„  ^''A^-'  exalt  vou  '  in  due  time  : 

xtii.  13    2  Chr.  J  •11  1  • 

7  ''  Casting   all   your  care  upon  nun ; 


i "x"ivl''  la  '  for  l>e  careth  for  you 

Vrov.xxix.  23  is  11    II   Jer.  xiii    le.Nliv.  10   Dan.  v 
U.  Jam.  Iv   IP y  Ex  ill.  la  xi\ii.  11    Pb  1 


S2   Fs.lxm 

Jam    i   3.  II 

18.  XXX.  C     Ps.  xxtii.  13, 

12,  Plil.in.f..  Hell,  xiii.5 

38  I.tike  xii.  30-  32.  John  : 


MiC.Tl.8.  Lukexlv.ll.xviii. 

I  Cor.  X.  22 7.  Job  xxxvi. 

9.  xl  4  £z  xvil  21.  xxi.  16.  Matt,  xxiii  12.  I.uke  i..12. 
t  B.  1  Tiin.  ii.  8.  Tit.  i.3. b  1  Sain.  i.  lu- 
ll.22.  lvi.3,  4.  Matt.  VI.  25.  31.  Luke  xii.  11, 
xxxi«.15.  cxlii.4,i.Matt.  vl  22-33.  Mark  iv. 


34.3b 
.  xiil  11— 
I  Tbes.    ». 


8  Be    ''  sober,    be    vigilant ;    because  <•  >•  o-    iv.  •.- 
'  your  adversary  '  the  devil,  ^  as  a  roaring  «>.  luu 
lion,  ''  walketh  about,  seeking  whom  he  ""■" 
may  '  detour  :  «•  a^   ..^ 

9  Whom  "  resist  stcadfaptin  the  faith,  ^''j'  ,j;"*'  '"■^■ 
knowing  that  "  the  .same  afflictions  are  ',^t!''v^  tix^c 
accomplished  in  your  brethren  that  are  in  ^7/ 
the  world. 

V.  41.     John  Tiii.  44< 


Lute  Xlh.3l. 
f  Matt.  iv.   I.  II 
Jam.  iv.  7.     1  JobD    iii* 
21.    Prev.    X'x' 


Stead,  tlierefore,  of  usurping  authority  over  their  brethren, 
or  endeavouring  to  convert  their  office  into  a  lucrative 
trade,  they  ought  to  behave  in  such  a  manner,  as  to  be 
"examples  to  the  flock,"  and  to  elucidate,  by  their  o\vn[ 
piety,  purity,  humility,  self-denial,  and  universal  con- 1 
.scicntiousness,  the  instructions  which  they  gave  to  thei 
people.  This  would  not  indeed  tend  to  their  worldly 
affluence  or  dignity,  but  it  would  ensure  to  them  a.  most 
abundant  future  recompense.  For  when  the  Chief  Shep- 
herd, from  whom  their  pastoral  charge  was  derived,  on 
whom  they  depended  for  all  their  sutliciencj',  to  whom 
jhe  flocic  belonged,  and  to  whom  they  mu.-it  finally  give 
account,  shall  appear  as  the  Judge  of  the  world,  then 
they,  and  all  such  faithful  ministers,  will  receive  a  crown 
of  unfading  glory,  infinitely  better  and  more  honourable 
than  all  the  authority,  reputation,  wealth,  and  pleasure  of 
the  world  could  po.'^sibly  be.  {Note,  Heb.  xiii.  20,  21.) — 
The  words  rendered  •'  taking  the  oversight,"  literally  sig- 
nify, performiiiar  ike  episcopal  office,  and  they  must  be  al- 
lowed to  be  a  decisive  evidence,  that  no  express  distinc- 
tion was  established  between  bishops  and  presbyters,  when 
the  aposde  wrote  this  epistle.  (Notes,  Acts  xx.  20.  1  'Am. 
V.  21—2.').     Tit.  i.  5—9.) 

V.  5 — 7.  The  word  "  younger,"  seems  not  to  relate 
to  any  particular  station  in  the  church,  but  in  general  de- 
notes jimiocs,  whether  in  the  pastoral  office,  or  not,  who 
were  exhorted  to  submit  themselves,  and  show  a  proper 
deference  to  their  seniors.  Yea,  all  Christians  were  di- 
rected to  be  subject  to  one  another,  according  to  their 
different  relations  in  life  ;  thus  the  people  were  required 
to  obey  their  pastors,  children  their  parents,  subjects  their 
rulers,  and  servants  their  masters,  according  to  the  pre- 
cepts of  God's  word.  And  as  pride,  in  juniors  and  infe- 
riors, militates  against  due  subordination,  even  as  in  supe- 
riors it  prompts  to  tyranny,  so  they  all  were  admonished 
to  be  clothed  with  humility,  as  their  chief  ornament,  that 
jvhatever  abilities,  endowments,  or  spiritual  gifts  they 
possessed,  their  modesty  and  humility  might  be  conspicu- 
ous to  all  beholders,  above  every  other  distinction.  Thus 
they  would,  without  exception,  be  willingly  subject  to 
their  seniors  and  superiors.  This  ought  above  all  things 
to  be  sought  for,  seeing  that  God  contended  by  his  omni- 
potence against  all  proud  persons,  showing  favour  to 
none  but  those  who  were  deeply  sensible  of  their  unwor- 
thiness,  and  conferring  this  special  grace  on  all  who  were 
humb'.v  desirous  of  it.      It    therefore  behooved   them  to 


humble  themselves,  as  guilty,  polluted,  and  wretched  sin- 
ners, under  the  powerful  hand  of  God,  which  was  suffi- 
cient to  crush  the  stoutest  of  his  enemies,  and  to  uphold 
the  feeblest  of  his  friends,  that  so,  submitting  to  his  right- 
eousness, they  might  be  reconciled  to  him  by  faith  in 
Christ,  and  in  due  time  exalted  to  the  glory,  honour,  and 
immortality  prepared  for  his  saints,  after  the  trials  here 
allotted  them.  {Note,  James  iv.  6 — 10.)  In  the  mean 
while,  indeed,  they  would  meet  with  various  trials  and  diffi- 
culties, and  be  assaulted  by  many  solicitous  cares  about 
their  temporal  or  spiritual  concerns,  and  those  of  the 
church ;  but,  being  attentive  to  their  present  duties,  they 
were  encouraged  and  rec|uirpd  to  cast  all  their  anxieties 
upon  the  Lord,  by  faith  and  prayer,  assured  that  he  would 
manage  every  thing  for  their  advantage,  according  to  his 
unerring  wisdom  and  unfailing  truth,  seeing  he  cared  for 
them,  he  pitied  and  loved  all  those  who  thus  trusted  in  him. 
{Notes  Blatt.  vi.  24-34.  Phil.  iv.  6,  7.) 

V.  8,  9.  The  apostle  here  again  renewed  his  exhor- 
tation to  sobriety  and  vigilance,  {Note,  iv.  7.)  that  being 
free  from  the  intoxication  of  sensual  pleasures,  or  worldly 
interests,  the  Christians  whom  he  addressed  might  not  be 
lulled  asleep,  or  found  off  their  guard  in  the  great  con- 
cerns of  eternity.  {Luke  xxi.  34 — 36.)  To  excite  them 
to  this  watchfulness,  they  must  be  reminded,  that  the  devil, 
the  prince  of  the  darkness  of  this  world,  and  of  the  apos- 
tate angels,  the  accuser  of  the  brethren,  and  the  adversary 
of  believers,  who  always  seized  on  every  opportunity  of 
bringing  some  charge  against  them,  or  of  obtaining  leave 
to  sift  and  harass  them,  was  walking  about,  like  a  roaring 
lion,  full  of  rage  and  fierceness,  seeking  whom  he  could 
find  asleep,  or  unarmed,  that  he  might  at  once  devour  him. 
{Notes  Job  i.  6  —  12.  Zeph.  iii.  5.  Luke  xxii.  31—44. 
/?fv.  xii-  10.)  The  terrible  persecutions,  that  were  insti- 
gated by  this  enemy  of  God  and  man,  as  "  working  in  the 
•'  children  of  disobedience,"  seem  to  be  peculiarly  h- 
tended.  Thus  outward  terrors  and  inward  suggestions, 
drove  numbers  into  apostacy,  or  a  temporary  denial  of 
Christ ;  and  many  wtie  finally  ruined,  from  tear  of  man 
and  love  of  life,  and  odiers  narrowly  es<-apsd  this  down- 
fall, being  found  careless  and  secure.  They  ought  there- 
fore to  i-fsist  and  repel  his  assaults  ,  being  steadfast  in 
the  j)rofcj.*ion  of  the  faith,  as.suredly  believing  the  truths- 
of  the  cos|iel,  and  constantly  depending  on  the  power  and 
love  of  Christ,  to  repel  and  drive  away  the  hated  tempter. 
And  to  excite  them  thus  strenuously  to  resist  temptation. 


J.  D.  63. 


CHAPTER  V 


A.  D.  ^9, 


■  Ex.  XSXlv.6,  7. 
F9  lxxxri>6.  15. 
Mic 
Horn. 


10  But  "  the  God  of  all  grace,  °  who 

JJs'hath  called  us  unto  his  ''eternal  glory  by 

"'•^•iV  •;i°'-  Christ  Jesus,  ">  after  that  ye  have  suflered 

XIII.    1 1.     Heb  '  J   ^ 

...  awhile,    ■■  make    you    perfect,    ^  slablibh, 

'^- '  strengthen,  settle  you. 

jj;      1 1   To   "  liim   be   glory  and  dominion 

'I;  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 

,7       12  By   ^  Silvanus,  >' a  faithful  brother 

J";  unto  you,  as  I   suppose,  ^  I  have  written 

.]i.6.7.2Cor    it.I7 r  2  Cor.         •      ■ '     '- " 

i  Col   ii.  7  2  Thes.  ii.  17  iii  3. 1  I 

22,23 •.iSnui.xi   II.  Rev.  i.  6.  V. 

— y  Elih   vi  21.Col.i.7.  iv.7,  9 


xiii  20 
I)  i.  15.  Rom 

a-— 30.    IS 

21.  1  Cor. 
)  Thes  ii 
a  Thes.     ii. 


p  3  Cor. 
2  Tim. 
Heb. 
I  JohD 


2Tlies.  ii.  17.  Heb.  xii 
i^iii.'..   Lukexiii.  .12   Ph 
2  Cor.  i.  Ill    I   rues    i    1 
iii.  3   Hell.  xiii.  22. 


and  strive  again.st  sin,  though  it  were  unto  imprisonment, 
scorning,  stripes,  or  death,  they  should  know  assuredly, 
that  their  bretlircn,  dispersed  in  other  parts  of  the  world, 
fully  and  constantly  endured  afflictions  of  the  same  kind, 
in  the  same  cause,  and  from  the  same  sort  of  persons. — 
These  repeated  exhortations  to  watchfulness,  and  the  espe- 
cial motive  assigned  for  it,  ought  to  have  peculiar  weight, 
;is  coming  from  that  apostle,  who,  through  self-confidence, 
carnal  security,  and  unwatchfulness,  when  Satan  desired 
to  sift  him  and  his  brethren  as  wheat,  was  induced  to  deny 
his  Lord  with  oaths  and  dire  imprecations. 

V.  10,  11.  The  apostle  did  not  pray  that  his  brethren 
might  be  exempted  from  such  salutary  and  honourable 
trials ;  but  he  besought  "  the  God  of  all  grace,"  being 
plenteous  in  mercy,  and  the  inexhaustible  and  holy  Source 
of  every  kind  and  measure  of  grace,  who,  by  his  word 
and  Spirit,  had  called  them  to  the  hope  and  sure  earn- 
ests of  eternal  and  most  glorious  felicity  through  Jesus 
Christ,  that,  "  after  they  had  suffered  awhile,"  for  the 
trial  and  increase  of  their  faith,  he  would  make  them 
mature  and  complete  in  every  Christian  grace,  establish 
them  in  the  peace  and  hope  of  the  Gospel,  strengthen 
them  to  resist  all  kinds  of  temptations,  to  endure  all  suf- 
ferings, and  to  perform  all  duties,  by  invigorating  their 
holy  aflections ;  and  that  he  would  settle  them  firm  and 
immoveable,  as  a  compact  building  on  a  good  foundation, 
so  that  no  storms,  assaults,  or  stratagems  of  the  enemy 
might  overthrow  them.  This  would  redound  to  his  praise, 
as  the  work  of  his  power  and  sovereign  authority,  to  whom 
all  glory  and  dominion  were  universally  and  eternally  to 
be  ascribed. 

V.  12.  It  is  highly  probable,  that  Silvanus  was  the 
same  person  who  generally  attended  St.  Paul,  and  who 
was  frequently  called  Silas.  St.  Peter  supposed  and  con- 
cluded, from  all  he  saw  and  heard,  that  he  was  "  a  faith- 
"  ful  brother,"  a  true  believer,  and  a  zealous  minister  of 
Christ  ■'  unto  them,"  among  whom  he  had  commonly 
laboured.  He  had  therefore  taken  the  opportunity  of 
writing  by  him  a  brief  epistle,  exhorting  them  to  be  stead- 
fast, and  to  act  consistently  with  their  Christian  profession  : 
he  testified  to  tbe  Gospel  which  they  had  received,  to  satis- 
fy them  that  the  doctrines  of  grace,  which  they  had  em- 
braced, and  in  the  faith  and  experience  of  which  they 
stood  accepted  with  God,  were  indeed  the  truths  of  Christ, 
and  that  the  power  of  them  upon  their  hearts,  and  the 
fruits  of  them  in  their  lives,  evinced  them  to  be  partakers 
of  the  grace  of  God,  and  fully  established  in  his  favour. 
This  seems  to  deteiTninc  that  St.  Pcior  wrote  to  confirm  in 
the  faith  the  churches  which  had  been  plaiitcd  by  St.  Paul, 


briefly,  "exhorting    and    "testifying  that  a  Heb  xiii.  j». 
this  is  "  the  true  grace  of  God  "'  wherein  t>  J'ohVxxi.  34 

.1  AcH      XX.      24. 

ye  stand.  i  John  iii.  2a  v 

13  The  church  tltut  is  <■  at  Babylon,  •;  Act«  .tx.  sii 
''elected  together  with  WO)/,  saluteth  you;  c"    ■•   «•   '^* 

I  7    . 1        ^  ji  if       '  J  ^    2 1'et.  ii.  15. 

and  so  doth  «  Marcus,  my  son.  <'„R^^-    7-  „^- 

14  Greet  ye  one  another  '' with  a  kiss /p^fi^l^i;;; '^| 
of  charity.  '  Peace  be  with  you  all  that  "f^-.j*'"  ^• 
are  I' in  Christ  Jesus.     Amen.  Ii-'."'"."  a 'il..^ 


and.  his  companions,  against  all  the  insinuations  of  those 
who  pretended  tliat  he  preached  a  different  conduct  from 
the  other  apostle.s  ;  and  indeed  the  attentive  reader  will 
remark  a  great  similarity  in  the  sentiments  of  those  two 
great  apostles,  especially  in  the  manner  in  which  they",con- 
nect  doctrine  and  practice  together. 

V.  13.  There  is  no  sufficient  glound  to  suppose  that, 
by  Babylon,  the  apostle  mystically  meant  Rome ;  for  no 
reason  can  be  assigned,  why  he  should  withhold  the  name 
of  that  city  when  he  wrote  this  epistle.  Yet,  if  any 
choose  to  avail  themselves  of  this  onlyScriptural  proof  thdX 
Peter  ever  resided  at  this  great  antichristian  metropolis, 
Protestants  are  not  concerned  to  centrovert  it.  It  is,  how- 
ever, well  ascertained  that  Peter  went  to  Rome,  and 
there  suflered  martyrdom.  It  is  not  certain  whether 
Marcus  is,  or  is  not,  the  same  with  John  Mark,  mentioned 
frequently  by  St.  Paul  and  in  the  Acts  of  the  apostles. — 
(Preface  to  the  Gospel  according  to  St.  3Iark.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—7. 

They  who  most  know  the  nature,  difficulties,  snare.=. 
and  temptations  of  the  pastoral  office,  are  best  qualified  to 
exhort  their  brethren,  and  will  speak  with  the  most 
genuine  authority  on  such  topics.  An  experimental 
acquaintance  with  the  sufferings  of  Christ,  gives  the  best 
rounded  confidence  of  being  "  partakers  of  the  glory 
"  which  shall  be  revealed,"  and  they,  who  would  counsel 
to  the  greatest  eiTcct,  must  not  unnecessarily  use  the  lan- 
guage of  superiority  or  authority.  Ministers  should  unite 
skill,  vigilance,  diligence,  faithfulness,  love,  zeal,  patience, 
disinterestedness,  and  self  abasement,  in  their  characters, 
and  conduct,  both  in  order  "  to  feed  the  flock  of  God," 
and  to  be  examples  unto  them:  they  ought  to  perforn* 
the  most  laborious  services,  and  endure  the  greatest  hard- 
ships, for  the  Lord's  heritage,  "  not  by  constraint,  but 
.illingly,  not  for  filthy  lucre,  but  of  a  ready  mind," 
and  without  assuming  any  dominion  over  their  faith. — 
This  is  not,  indeed,  the  road  to  high  perferments  in  the 
outward  church ;  but  "  when  the  chief  Shepherd  shall 
''  ajipear,"  such  pastors  *'  shall  receive  of  him  a  crown  of 
"  glory  that  will  never  fade  away."  And  what,  com- 
pared with  this,  are  all  those  riches,  cniiiicnt  stations,  or 
lordly  dignities,  which  so  many  nominal  pastors  eagerly 
pjursue  ?  Of  where  will  the  avaricious,  the  slothful,  the 
sensual,  or  the  tyrannical  men,  who  have  borne  the  nam°  of 
ministers,  appear,  when  the  great  Judge  shall  come,  and 
call  them  to  give  an  account  of  their  stewardship  ?     The 


Jl.  D.  63. 


I.  PETER. 


J.  D.'63. 


sentence  to  be  then  denounced  against  them,  and  executed 
on  them,  is  ah-eady  recorded  ;  may  they  read  it,  and  trem- 
ble, and  flee  from  the  wrath  to  come  !  {Notes,  Malt.  xxiv. 
48 — 51.)     But  every  station  and  age  has  its  peculiar  du- 
ties ;  subordination  is  the  plan  of  God  :  the  younger  should 
submit  themselves  unto  the  elder,  and  all,  in  their  several 
relations,  should  be  subject  to   those  placed  over  them. — 
This  will  be  the  case,  as    far  as  men  "  are  clothed  with 
"  humility,"    and   God   never  shows  favour    to   a    proud 
man,  except  when  he  brings  him   down   into  the  dust    of 
self-abasement;  {Note,  Dan.  iv.  37.)  nor  will  any  hiimblr 
soul  come  short  of  his  grace,  ur  of  eternal   life.     Let  us 
then  "  humble  ourselves  under  the  mighty  hand   of  (iod. 
for  he  is  able  to  save  and  to  destroy  ;  then  "  he  will  exalt 
"  us  in  due  time,"  as  much  as  is  goud  for  us  in  his  church 
on  earth,  and  among  "  his  saints  in  glory  everlasting."— 
When  wc  become  humbly  subject  to  our  reconciled  God, 
and  simply  dependent  on  him,  we  are  allowed  and  com- 
manded to  cast  all  our  care  on  him,  and  assured  "  that   he 
"  careth  for  us,"  as  a  Father  for  his  own  children ;  and 
this  will  bring  far  sweeter  peace  and  greater  comfort  int(; 
the  soul,  than  could  arise  from  the   most  complete  gratifi- 
cation of  pride  i>.nd  ambjtion.     Thus  also  we  shall  be  safe  ; 
for  humility  will  induce  us  to  be  sober  and   vigilant,  dili- 
gently attending  to  our  duty.     This  is  our  part,  and  thus 
we  may  unieservedly  and  cheerfully  leave  the  events  to  the 
Lord,  to  whom  they  belong. 

V.  8—14. 

When  we  consider  the  indefatigable  malice,  power  and 


subtlety  of  our   adversary,   the  devil,  who  "  gocth  about 
•'  seeking    wiiom   he   may  devour,"    and   recollect    what 
numbers  he    continually  destroys,  wc  cannot  but  perceive 
our  need  of  vigilance,  and  confidence  in  God.     Did  a  roar- 
ing lion    at  any  time  traverse  our  streets,  devouring  the 
careless   and  inattentive,    we   should    proceed    with    vast 
caution    and  circumspection,  if  obliged  to  go  out  in  such 
perilous  circumstances;  yet  a   far  more  formidable  enemy 
continually  watches  his  opportunity  of  destroying  our  souls, 
nor  can  we  have  any  safety,  except  wc  watch  and  are  sober. 
Thus  we  may  hope  to  be  kept    from    falling   into  tempta- 
tion ;  but,    if  we    must  encounter    this   dreadful    foe,  wc 
should  resist  him  steadfast  in  the  faith,  and  then 'the  Lord 
II    constrain  him  to  flee  from  us.     In  whatever  form  he 
assaults  us,  or  by  whatever  agents,   wc  may  know    assu- 
redly,  that  our    brethren  experience  the  same    conflicts, 
temptations,  and  tribuladons.     We  should  therefore   j^ray 
for  them  also,  that  after  they    have   suffered   awhile,   the 
God  of  all  grace  would  perfect,  stablish,  strengthen,  an(f 
settle  them.       This  he   will   do   for   all,    whom  he  hath 
■'  called  to  his  eternal  glory   by  Jesus  Christ,"  that  they 
may  celebrate  his  praises,  as  his  willing  subjects,  for  ever 
and  ever.     All   the  apostles  and  evangelists  exhort  us   to 
these  things,  and  testify  that  this  is  the  true  grace  of  God  : 
may  we  then  steadfastly   adhere    to  this  primitive  Chris- 
tianity, and  not  listen  to  cunningly  devised  fables  !  Thus  it 
will  appear  that  we  were  elected  together  with  those  who 
are  now  in  glory  ;  that  we  are  indeed  faithful  brethren  with 
all  the  family  of  God  ;  that  we  desire  to  live  in  love  with 
them,  and  to  share  that  peace  which  belongs  to  all  that 
are  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  to  them  exclusively. 


THE 


SECOND  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF 


PETER. 


Tke  writer  of  this  epistle  calls  himself '•'•  Simon  Peter"  (Acts  xv.  14.  Gr.)  "  an  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ ;"  he 
alludes  to  circumstances  and  facts,  which  agree  to  none  but  St.  Peter  ;  (i.  14 — 16.  John  xxi.  19  ;)  he  calls 
it  his '■' second  epistle;"  and  he  speaks  of  his  ^'■beloved  brother,  Paul."  (iii.  1.  15.)  It  must,  therefore, 
cither  be  the  work  of  the  apostle  Peter,  or  of  one  who  personated  him :  but  '  it  is  a  thing  of  the  worst 
'  example,  for  any  man  to  forge  another'^s  name,  or  pretend  to  be  the  person  he  is  woA'  (Le  Clerc.)  It  may 
be  added ;  '  especially  to  forge  the  name  of  an  apostle,  and  to  personate  him,  in  order  to  sanction  a 
•  7nan''s  private  opinions,  by  so  high  an  authority.^  Yet  the  epistle  is  remarkable  for  the  energy  with  which 
the  writer  inculcates  holiness  ;  and  the  solemn,  yet  affectionate  manner,  in  which  he  testifies  against  the 
delusions  of  those  who  neglect  it.  It  has  indeed  been  urged,  that  the  style  remarkably  differs  from  that  of  St. 
.  Peter^s  first  epistle  :  but  this  is  by  no  means  true,  except  in  respect  to  a  part  of  the  second  chapter,  which 
indeed  seems  to  have  been  taken,  in  a  measure  at  least,  from  some  writing  which  described  in  very  strong  lan- 
guage the  false  prophets  of  that,  or  of  earlier  ages  ;  which  was  then  extant,  and  ivell  known,  but  is  now 
lost.  St.  Jude  seems  also  to  have  taken  some  things  from  it ;  for  part  of  his  epistle  remarkably  coincides 
tvith  the  second  chapter  of  this.  In  all  other  respects,  the  internal  characters  of  authenticity  are  very  strong. 
Some  doubts,  however,  in  this  respect  were  entertained  in  the  primitive  church  ;  which  Jerome  ascribes  to  the 
supposed  dissimilarity  of  style.  But,  it  is  probable,  that  it  urns  ivritten  only  a  short  time  before  the  apostWs 
martyrdom  ;  and,,  not  having  been  so  publicly  avowed  by  him,  and  clearly  known  to  be  his,  during  his  life- 
time, the  scrupulous  caution  of  the  church  hesitated  about  admitting  it  into  the  sacred  canon  :  till  internal 
evidence  fully  convinced  the  most  competent  judges,  that  it  was  entitled  to  that  high  distinction.  It  is 
generally  supposed  to  have  been  written,  at  least  three  or  four  years  after  the  former  epistle  ;  and  it  is 
evidently  in  the  first  instance  intended  for  the  same  persons,  though  not  expressly  addressed  to  them.  It 
appears,  that  the  apostle,  by  this  epistle,  especially  intended  to  put  Christiayis  upon  their  guard  against  the 
false  apostles,  who  perverted  the  Gospel  ;  and  the  profane  scoffers,  who  started  objections  to  the  truth  of  it  : 
but  it  is  replete  with  the  most  important  instructions  on  a  variety  of  subjects. 


J.  D.  .67. 


CHAP.   I. 

The  apostle  salutes  his  brethren,  1,2.  He 
shows  the  blessings  to  which  God  had 
called  them;  and  earnestly  exhorts  them 
to  diligence  in  every  good  work,  in  order 
ts  make  their  ccdling  and  election  sure  ; 
intermixing  suitable  warnings  and  en- 
couragements, 3 — 11.  He  states,  that, 
aivare  of  his  approaching  martyrdom,  he 
is  the  more  diligent,  in  thus  admonishing 


them, -that  they  might  remember  these 
things  after  his  decease,  12 — ID.  He 
itiges  the  evidence  of  ivhat  he  had  seen 
and  heard  in  the  holy  mount,  in  confir- 
mation of  his  testimo?iy,  concerning  the 
power  and  coming  of  Christ,  16 — 18; 
referring  them  to  the  more  sure  word  of 
prophecy,  1 9  ;  and  instructing  them,  con- 
cerning the  interpretation  and  source  of  it, 
20,21. 


J.  D.  67. 


J.  D.  b7. 


U.  PETER. 


Ji.  D.  67. 


S' 


servant  and  -an 
iM.tiiiv.ie.  X.  ^  apostle  of  Jesus  Christ,  to  tliom 
-Ji'^Vo?'""-'  that  •'  have  obtained  like  precions  faith 
'pet  i."ir"'  '  with  us,  "  throusjh  tiie  righteousness  t  of 
s«"n. Roro.il"  God,  and  our  Saviour  Jcsi'.s  Clirist: 
"x^hy^ol^l  2  '  Grace  and  peace  be  multiplied  unto 
)i'B.  Ki-iKiii  V  YOU.   through    ^  the   knowledge    oi    God 


T.ll.   11- 


'    1. 


11.  Ifet.T  \.  J  ^  a 

Aci'X'^M.  a,^j  oi  Jesus  our  honl  ; 

3  According  as  ''  his  divine  power  hath 


ilOOl.  -      _  - 

IV.  13    PIlil.i.SK 

3  Tim.  i  S  Tit  .  ...-       „ 

i  1.  4  IPel  1.7.ii  7. eJer.  .txxiM    IC.  n  •  „    ,    i.  •  .7 

T  21    Philiii.S t  Gr.«A  our  OoJ  and  .foliiiiir.   I9.xii.2.   l.uVei". 

rilum.  ^i.  24-2(i.l)an  iv.  1.  »i.  15  .'■rr  0.1    Roir.  i    T.  1  Pet    .    2   Bev.  1.4- 

r«.  liii.  U.  I-ule  X.  22.  Join  xvii- 3.  2  for.  iv.  6.  1  John  v.  zn,  21 .-— -h  P=. 
ixviii.  18.  Johnxvii.a.  iCor.aii.  9.  Epll.  l.  19-21.  Col.  1.  16.  Heb.  l.  .i. 


given  unto  us  'all  things  that  pertain 
unto  life  and  godliness,  "  through  the 
knowledge  of  him  that  hath  '  called  us 
X  to  glory  and  ""  virtue  : 

4  VVhereby  "arc  given  unto  us  ex- 
ceeding great  and  precious  promi.ses  ; 
that  by  these  "  ye  might  be  partakers 
of  the  divine  nature,  ''  having  escaped 
the  corrujHion  that  is  in  the  world 
through  lust. 

vi    17,18   vli.  I    Gal.  iii    IC.  Hcb   vi;i.6-lS  ix.  l.'i    1  John  11.  25 

2  Cor.  ill.  18.  Eph.  iv.  23,  24   Col.  iii    10.  Heli  xii.  10.  1  John  jii  2 

vi  )!.  Jam  iv.  1-3.  1  ret.  iv  2,  3.  I  John  ii.  15,  IG. 


Rom 


k  Stton.i. 

1  Itoni.  viii.  28- 
30  Ik.  24  I  Cor. 
I  9.  Kph.  Iv. 
4  1  rties  ii, 
iv.  7.  2  Tiies, 
14  2  Tim.  i, 
I  I'et.  i.  15.  ii 


12. 


21 


10. 


xii 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  J.     V.   1,2.     Perhaps  Peter  deemed  it  proper 

to  style  himself  an  apostle,  as  well  as  a  servant,  of  Christ, 

because  he  meai:l    in  this  epistle  to  oppose  certain    false 

teachers,  wlio   did    great  mischief  in  the  church.     He  ad- 


XKXi.      10.      29. 

Phil    iv    8. 
n  I    Kl.  xxxvi.25 

—27.    Kom,  ix. 

1.  2  Cor.  i.SO. 
-o  John  i  12,  13. 
yi  ii    18-20.   Ga!. 


V.  3,  4.  It  might  bo  expected,  that  this  progres.  ive 
work  of  illumination,  sanctificalion,  and  consolation, 
would  bo  carried  on  in  believers,  according  to  what  had 
filready  been  conferred  on  them  by  the  divine  power  of  the 
Lord  .Icsus.     In  consequence  of  his  exaltation  and  media- 


dressed  himself  to  •■"them  who  had  obtained  like  precious  I  lorial   authority,  he  had  given  to  his  people  "  all   things 
"faith"    with  him  and  his    brethren.      The  nature    and   "  pertaining  to  life  and  godliness;"  whatever  was  requi- 
effccts    of  true  faith  were   precious,  and  it  interested   the   site  for  their  spiritual   and  eternal   life   and  final  felicity, 
possessor  in  the  most  valuable  blessings  ;  it  was  therefore  and   for  their  acting  suitably  to  their  relations  and  obliga- 
equally  precions  in  a  private   Christian  as  in  an  apostle.]  (ions  to  God,  during  their  passage  through  this  evil  world 
Thus  he  tacitly  distinguished   '•  the  faith   of  God's  elect"  j 
from  that  dead  and  worthless   faidi  by   which   many  were 
deluded,  {^otes,  James  i'l.  1-1— 2H.)     This  faith,  which, 
as  the  original  intimates,  they  received  by  the  special  fa- 
vour and   allotment    of  God,   rested  on   the  righteousness 
''  of  our  God  and  our  Saviour  Jesus  Christ,"  as  the  word.? 
may  be  literally  rendered.  Thus  ihey  were  taught  to  believe 
and  trust  in  the  obedience  unto  death  of  the  Lord  Jesus, 
as  their  incarnate  God  and  Saviour,  for  their  justification, 
and  for  all  the  blessings  connected  with  it,  and   resulting 
from  it.     This   is  the  most  obvious  meaning  of  the  words  ; 
but  if  any  contend  that  the  expression,  "  Our  God,"  refers 
to  the  Father,  they    should  also  remember  that   the  meri- 
torious obedience  of  the  incarnate  Son  is  often  called  "  the 
"  righteousness  of  God:"  nor  can  we   form  any   idea,  in 
what  sense  a  Christian's  faith  could  be  said  to  be  eitiier  in, 
or  Ihrovirh,  the  righteousness,  or  juslice  of  God,  considered 
as  a  divine  attribute,   when  it   rests  mainly  on  his  mercy 
and  truth,  and  only  views  his  justice  as  satisfied,   and,  as 
it  were,  consenting    to  the  sinner's  salvation,  through  the 
meritorious  work  of  Christ.     Our  translation,   "  through 
"  the  righteousness,"  though   it  seems  not  to  be  the  exact 
sense  of  the  jiassage,  yet  conveys  a  very  important  mean- 
ing, as  the  faith,  by   which  we    receive  Christ  for  salva- 
tion, is  given  to  us,  "  through   the  righteousness,"  which 
he  finished  as  our  Surety  ;  for  it  springs  from   the  regene- 
ration of  the   Holy   Spirit,    as   given    to    us   through  his 
mediation.      In  behalf  of  all  such  Christians  the  apostle 
prayed,  that   '•  Grace  pikI   peace  might  be   multiplied  to 
"them,  through  the  knowledge  of  God,  and  of  Jesus  our 
"  Lord  ;"  (iVo^^■-^  John  xvii.  3.  2  Cor.  iv.  3—6  :)  for,    in 
proportion    to  the  doi^i  ce  of  our  believing,  spiritual,  and 
experimental  knowledge   of  the  perfections  of  God.  in  tlie 
harmony  and  glory  of  them,  as  displayed  in  the  Person, 
character,  and  salvation  of  Jesus  our  Lord,  ail  our  gi-acious 
affections  will  be  exercised,  and  our  peace,  hope,  and  con- 
solation will  abound,  as  fliat  knowledge  abounds  in  us. 


to  heaven.     Instructions,  motives,  encouragements,  means, 
principles,  and  assistances,  together  with   pardon,  peace, 
and  grace,  had  been  given  them,  through,  the  regeneration 
of  the   Holy  Spirit,  and  all  the   fulness  of  Christ,  and  the 
engagements  of  the  everlasting  covenant    had   been   set 
before  them  in  the  word  of  the  Gospel  :  so    that,  notwith- 
standing their  inward  and  outward  impediments  and  con- 
flicts, they  might  still  be  enabled  to  serve  God  acceptably 
in  this  world,  and  obtain  everlasting  life  in   the   world  to 
come.     All  these  things  had  been  frfeely  bestowed  on  them, 
through  the  knowledge  of  God,  who  had  called  them  by 
his  glorious  grace  and  mercy,  and  the  powerful  virtue,  or 
energy,   of  his  quickening  Spirit ;  or  he  had  called  them 
to  partake  of  his  eternal   glory,   and  to    a  constant  and 
courageous  profession    of  the   Gospel,  and  obedience  to 
Christ,  amidst  all  the  trials  and  suft'orings  of  their  present 
state.     For  the  words  glory  and  virtue  may  either  refer 
to  God  who  called  them,  or  to  what  they  were  called  to  : 
the  former  seems  the    more  literal  construction  ;  but  the 
unusual  use  of  the  word  rendered  virtue,  in  applying  it  to 
God,  hath  induced  many  to  adopt  the  latter  interpretation. 
Yet  the  same  word  is  used,  in  this  application   of  it,   by 
this  apostle  in  another  place.     {\  Pet.  ii.  9.  Gr.)     By  this 
knowledge  of  God  in  Christ  through  the   Gospel,  and  by 
their  efficacious    calling,  exceedingly  great  and  precious 
promises  had  been  given  them.     The  promises  of  scri()ture 
relate  to  things  most   needful  to  sinners,  suitable  to  their 
case,  answerable  to   all  their  wants,  and  abundantly  suffi- 
cient to  render  them  most  blessed  for  evermore  ;  whereas 
without  them  they  must  have   been    for  ever  miserable  : 
the  promises  are  thcr'l'ore  exceedingly  great,  and  precious 
beyond  expression.     Thesp  are  set  before  men  by  the  Gos- 
tiel,  who  are  invited   to  come  and  partake  of  the  promised 
blessings  ;  but  they  are  given  tr  believers  alone,  uho  may 
consider  them  as  so  many  valuable  securities,  or  good  bills, 
payable  when  their  circumstances  and  best  interests  rendei- 
it  necessary  :  for,  being  united  to  Christ,  and  partakers  of 


.1.  D   67. 


CHAPTER  ?. 


/7.  D.  lit. 


qLuke^svi.  :g       5  Aiid   "■  bcsiclc    this,   'giving    al!   ilili- 
n».  iriu    Ps  frtiicc,  add  to  your  laith,  '  viitiio  ;  and  to 

ci\%     i-    Prov.  O.  '  ,•' 

i.  :j   Is  iv  a.  Virtue,  '  knowlfclirc  ; 

Eech        VI      IS  ,41  lit.  i 

Johu..  «j  ^^^-      b  And    to    kiiowleage,    "  temperance  ; 
si B.xji  15  jinJ    to   temperance,    '^patience;    and  to 


I  3 


Fph 
Plj.l     i.  9.     Col 


'^°\  patience,  >'  godliness  ; 


pbi  i>9    col       7  And  to  godliness,  '  brodicrly  kind- 
».'  tcis''xxiv'2d  "f^ss  ;  and  to  brotherly  kindness,  "  charity, 

I  Cor.  ix  25.  G:ll.  V.2I.  T.t.  i    a   11   S. \Vs    Kixvii.  7,  Luke  viii    la.  xxi.  la    llnm 


Tiie3.  i  3.  2  Tlie 
.  t   7~1U    Kev.  i  9.  ii   2,  3   X 
^1   Tiji    ii.  2   10.  i,i.   16. 

1 2  Jolin  xiii.  31  35    lloin.  xii    10.   I  Thes 

!2.  il.  17.  I  Jolin  iii    U  16 a  1  Cor  siii.  i- 

j.  U'lt.  iii. 3  i  John  in  21. 


f.  7,0 


3  6  II.  2  Til 
.  12.  iv.  <l.  10  Hell  xi 
Gill.  vi.  10    Col.  iii   1 


him,  ail  the  promises  belong  to  them  through  him  and  by 
his  covenant.  (•-!  Cor.  i.  20.)  'I'hey  were  moreover  be- 
stowed on  them  to  the  end,  that  they  "  might  be  partaker.? 
''  of  the  divine  nature,"  itistcad  of  that  dej)ravcd  and 
diabolical  nature,  which  they  had,  as  apostate  .sinners; 
that  by  their  union  with  Christ,  and  the  indwelling  and 
new-creating  power  of  the  Holy  S].iirit,  the  divine  imagcj 
might  be  renewed  upon  their  souls ;  that  so  a  new  nature, 
might  be  formed  within  them,  and  a  new  direction  given 
to  their  understandings,  wills,  and  affections  ;  confoi-mable 
to  the  holy  nature  of  God,  and  capable  of  loving  andi 
delighting  in  iiiin,  and  finding  hapjiincss  in  his  service.! 
When  this  change  of  heart  and  nature  was  begun  in  rcgen-l 
eralion,  it  influenced  those  w'ho  experienced  it,  to  sepa- 
rate '•  and  escajie  from  the  pollution  that  was  in  thci 
*' world  through  lust-,"  «r  froin  all  those  outward  vices' 
and  enormities,  into  which  men  are  drawn  by  their  exces-' 
sive  and  idolatrous  cravings  after  the  [}leasures,  )5ossessions, 
or  distii'.ctions  of  the  world.  Such  evil  practices  have- 
always  filled  the  earth,  and  they  aK  pollution  and  filllii-' 
«ess,  in  the  judgment  of  God.  U  hen  sinners  profess  to 
repent,  and  to  embrace  the  Gospel,  they  outwardly  relin-! 
quish  these  iniquities,  (ii.  20  ;)  and  all  regenerate  persons, 
actually  and  finally  escape  them,  that  is,  the  allowed  or 
habitual  practice  of  any  of  them.  j 

V.  5—7.  The  apostle  here  called  on  his  Christian* 
brethren,  not  to  rest  in  their  apparent  conversion,  or  the 
reformation  connected  with  it:  but,  in  dependence  on  the 
promises  of  the  Gospel,  and  in  pursuance  of  the  end  for 
which  they  were  given,  to  "  cleanse  themselves  from  all" 
remaining  "  filthine.^s  of  flesh  and  spirit,  perfecting  holi- 
'■  ness  in  the  fear  of  God."  (lYo/r, 2  Cor.  vii.  I.)  Besides 
that  change  which  had  taken  place,  they  ought  to  give, 
or  use,  a:l  diligence,  in  the  use  of  every  ajipointed  means, 
from  an  earnest  desire  of  increasing  holiness;  and  thus; 
'•  to  add  to  their  faith,  virtue,"  that  they  might  with 
fortitude  and  manly  constancy  profess  their  belief  in 
Christ,  and  obey  his  will,  in  the  midst  of  persecutors, 
and  show  a  composure  of  mind,  notwithstanding  the  diffi-, 
culties  and  dangers  to  which  they  were  exposed.  Theyi 
ought  fiir'ihermore  diligently  "  to  add  to  their  virtue,' 
"knowledge;"  that,  by  an  increasing  acquaintance  with; 
the  whole  truth  and  will  of  God,  they  might  be  enabled 
to  regulate  their  zeal  and  courage  with  judgment  and  dis-: 
cretion  ;  knowing  how  to  behave  in  all  circumstances  and 
to  all  men,  like  well  informed  intelligent  persons,  who 
could  not  justly  be  charged  with  any  ihing  rash,  foolish,; 
or  contrary  to  the  duty  of  their  place,  in  the  church  or  the; 

Vol.  v.— No.  35. 


a  For  il"  those  things  be  *'  in  jou,  i.J.ihn  v.  j;. 
■=  and  abound,  '' tlicy  make  you  that  yc  l^^'i  riiii.'ii; 
*/u(//  neidicr  Lc  *  barren  nor  "  unfruitrurriiiiiilJ.'c'"  "' 
■■  in  the  ki;owlcdge  of  our  Lord  Jesus  '^c"l\\ii'2!'f. 
Liirist.  ii   7.    iii.   16. 

9  But  he  that  s  lackelli  these  tilings  -^  I'^'s-rieJl' 
is  ''  blind,  and  cannot  see  afar  oii',  and  ''j^^"^  ^^-  ^-.^ 
hath  forgotten  '  that  lie  was  nursed  from  .'I-   .'    ' 

....•,'  I  o  vr,  late.    rrov. 

Ins  old  sins.  x's*  3^6  *'°"' 

re.  Rom.  xii.  II.  Heb.  vi.  12.   I  Tim   v.  13 e  Malt   xiii  22.  John  xv   2*    Tit    iii*"' 

r.';rroJi.2 -5-7     .Mark  X.    21.     l.ulc  .Kviii   22     Gal.  l  6   13.  Jam.  ii    U-  in' 

h  Jollu  ix.  .10,  41.  2Ccr   IV    3,  1.  I  Joliu  ii   'j-ll.    lUvr.  iii.  17. i  j.  ii    IS— 20.    lUlB 


community.  (Note,  Phil.  i.  9 — 1 1.)  To  "  knowledge,', 
they  mu.?t  add  '•  temperance,"  or  an  exact  government  of 
all  The  animal  appetites,  in  subordination  to  the  will  of 
God,  and  the  benefit  of  thfnselves  and  others  ;  as  well 
as  great  moderation  in  al¥  worldly  things,  and  indif- 
ference about  t'lern.  To  '•  temperance,"  they  must  unite 
••  patience,"  or  a  cheerful  submission  to  the  will  of  God 
under  alBictions,  meekness  amidst  injuries  and  affronts, 
perseverance  in  well-doing  notsvithstanding  severe  trials^ 
and  a  quiet  wailing  for  the  Lord  to  interpose  for  their 
comfort  and  deliverance.  To  this,  "godliness"  must  be 
added;  asconsisting  of  all  those  holy  affections  and  dis- 
positions, which  constitute  the  spiritual  worshipper  and 
truly  devoted  servant  of  God,  in  all  his  ordinances  and 
commandments  :  and  to  this,  ■'  brotherly  kindness,"  or  an 
unfeigned  fervent  love  of  Christians,  as  brethren  in  the 
Lord ;  {Note,  1  Pet.  i.  22  ;)  and  to  all  the  rest  they  must 
join  "  charity,"  or  benevolent  and  compassionate  love  to 
all  men,  according  to  the  commandments  of  God,  and  in 
imitation  of  his  kindness  to  the  sinful  children  of  men. — 
These  holy  dispositions,  and  the  effects  of  them  upon  their 
conduct,  must  be  diligently  and  carefully  added  together, 
as  different  voices  in  harmony  form  a  chorus  ;  that  so  the 
exei'cise  of  each  other  might  connect  with,  regulate,  and 
bound,  that  of  the  rest,  and  prevent  their  exceeding  or 
degenerating.  Thus  the  Christian  character  would  appear 
well  proportioned  and  beautiful:  whereas,  if  any  of- these 
gi-aces  were  remarkablydefective,  the  others  would  appear 
to  be  redundant,  being  mixed  with  those  natural  dispo- 
sitions that  most  resembled  them ;  and  the  character 
would  appear  deformed  and  disproporlioned  ;  whilst  one 
man  would  be  bold  without  knowledge,  or  love  ;  another 
gentle  and  kind  without  firmness  or  fortitude;  and  the 
same  would  appear  in  various  particulars. 

v.  8,  9.  These  things  ought  to  be  peculiarly  attended 
to,  as  the  usefulness  and  comfort  of  Christii-.ns  depended 
greatly  upon  them  ;  for  if  holy  affections  and  dispositions 
w^ere  rooted  in  their  hearts  and  abounded  in  their  lives, 
they  would  effectually  prevent  them  from  being  slothful  or 
unfruitful,  in  their  knowledge  of  Christ ;  as  they  would 
excite  them  to  continual  activity  in  his  service  and  to  that 
behaviour  in  all  relative  duties,  and  in  the  improvement 
of  their  talents,  which  would  be  very  useful  to  mankind. 
But,  on  the  oiher  hand,  the  professed  Christian,  who  was 
destitute  of  these  gr.acioiis  dispositions,  or  even  remarkably 
defective  in  them,  was  to  be  considered  as  spiritually  blind  : 
for  his  most  exact  notions  only  showed,  that  he  had  heard. 
that  such  things  wrc  ;  but  his  conduct  proved  that  he  had 

4  B 


ji.  D.  07. 


II.  PETER. 


J.  D.  07. 


10  Wherefore    the    rather,   brethren,!      13  Yea,  I  think  it  meet,  ^  ns  lonj^  as 

jnve   diligence    'to   make    yonr  callingllaniin  this  tabernacle,  'to   stir  you  up, 

nd  '"election  sure  ;  for  "if  ye  do  these  'by  putting  i/ou  in  remembrance; 

hV!;^''',":  things  ye  shall  °  never  fall  : 


k  .S«  on,  S. 

1  a  Tim.     ii.     19 

fSjSHand^^efectTon  sure;  for  "  if  ye  do  these 

I  Thcs  )•  3,     ,  "  •■ 

...„...-  11  For  so  I"  an  entrance  shall  be  minis 
!i4!2jTuke''»itercd  unto  you  "abundantly  into  the 
o*H7*xitiivii  SI.  r  everlasting:   kingdom  of  '  our  Lord  and 

Isil.  2  6.     cxii  .  ,     ^         r<l      ■     i 

6  c»xi.3i.  Mic  baviour  Jesus  l^Jirist. 

u.ii  I'l'ltT       J 2  Wherefore  '  I  will  not  be  negligent 

i      Kcv    111.  10,  ,  .  If 

II  to   i)ut  you    always   in    remembrance  ol 

p  Malt.  xsv.  34  I  J,  *>         .  .  . 

iTiTn   iV    8  these   thmgs,  "  though    ye    know    tfie7n, 
V  xl»vi   8  *  and  be  established  in  the  present  truth. 

''cant-  I.Tis  XIKV   :  John  X    10.  K|>h.  lil  20  Hob  vi   17.— —  r  Is.  ii.  7.  Dan.  yii   l-l 

17.  Uev.  V  8 sStt  (in.  1 1  13.  >'j  111.  I.  Hom  xv.  14,  14   1  Tim.  iv.  6.  J  1  im   i 

g  ireb.  X.  32  Jiide  3.  17 "  1  John  ii  21   Juile  5  — 'X  iii,  17.  Acts  xvi  i  Col.  ii   7 

Heb  xiii  a  i  Pet  v   10   12 


14  Knowing^  that  ''shortly  I  must  put 
off  this  my  tabernacle,  ■"  even  as  our  Lord 
Jesus  Chri.st  hath  shewed  me. 

15  Moreover,  '  I  will  endeavour  that 
ye  may  be  able,  after  my  decease,  to  have 
'' these  things  always  in  remembrance. 

Itj  For  '  we  have  not  followed  cun- 
ningly devised  fables,  wlien  vve  niadc 
known  unto  you  ^  the  power  and  ''coming 

ITim.  i.  4    iv.  7.  Tit.  1    14 'Malt,  xxviii   18.  Mark  .X    I     Jonn  : 

ICor.  V.  4,    IMiil.  iii.  21. h  .Mai    lii.  2.In,5.    Malt   xvi   20  xxiv 


y  14.  iCor  v.  |_ 

4  8   till.,    xiii   -I 

'iii  I  lias  i.rj: 

2  lim  i  c. 
».<S,eon  IS 
I)  Drill  iv  21,  :j. 
XJXl  U  Josb' 
xxiii  14  IK.n's 
ii  S3  A  l,,x 
25.  2  Tim  IV.  r. 
c  John  xxi  18,|J 
U  Deut.  XXXI.  ij 
-2'J  Josh 

XXIV  21-29 
IChr.  xM,.|_ 
20_^.1'8  lx«l  18 
2  Till)  Ii  2 
Hcl  xi  4 
e  Ste  on,  4-7  12 
fiii  3,4  I  Cor. 
i    17  23.    2  Cor. 


17 


le. 


1'     Eph  Iv    |4. 

2  The. 
Rvii  2  lloin 
3  2>.    1  Cor 


never  seen  their  real  nature,  use,  glory,  and  excellency.  At 
least  he  must  be  very  short-s  Jhted,  and  incapable  of  per- 
ceiving any  thing  of  the  genume  tendency  of  the  Gospel ! 
nay,  he  had  forgotten  the  very  meaning  of  his  own  profes-j 
sion,  when  he  embracei]  Chrisiianity,  and  was  baptized  in 
the  name  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  as  that  symbolical  ordinance  re- 
presented the  purging  away  of  a  man's  old  sins,  in  conformi- 
ty to  the  death,  burial,  and  rcsuricclion  of  Christ,  {Notes, 
Horn.  vi.  1  Pel.  iii.  21  ;)  that,  being  dead  unto  sin,  and  risen 
to  newness  of  life,  he  might  thenceforth  live  unto  God. 
V.  10,  11.  .4s  no  outward  profession  could  profit 
men,  without  a  renewal  of  their  hearts  to  holiness,  the 
apostle  exhorted  his  brethren,  "the  rather  to  give  dili- 
"  gence  to  make  their  calling  and  election  sure  ;"  that  by 
earnestly  and  vigorously  using  every  means  of  grace,  ap- 
plying themselves  to  the  performance  of  all  their  various 
duties,  mortifying  every  sinful  propensity,  and  cultivating 
every  holy  aflection,  the  evidence  of  their  "  calling,"  or 
regeneration,  might  become  more  complete,  clear,  and 
indisputable,  to  themselves,  as  well  as  to  others.  And  by 
this,  their  election  would  also  be  ascertained  ;  and  they 
might  assuredly  infer,  that  God  had  from  the  beginning 
chosen  them  to  salvation,  and  would  preserve  thcni  to  his 
eternal  glory  :  {Notes,  &.c.  Rom.  viii.  'i9,  30.  h'pli,  i.  I  — 
12.  2  T/ies.  ii.  13.  1  Fet.i.  2.)  For  if  they  diligently 
jiractised  those  things  which  had  been  mentioned,  they 
should  never  fall  ;  it  would  thus  be  manifest  that  ihcy 
were  true  believers,  who  would  be  preserved  from  total 
and  final  apostacy,  into  which  many  |>rofcssed  Christians 
were  drawn ;  and,  in  proportion  to  their  diligence,  they 
would  be  kept  from  the  siiares  of  Satan,  and  ti'om  falliii^i 
into  such  sins  as  would  be  a  scandal  to  the  Gospel,  and 
very  distressing  to  themselves.  Thus  they  would  be  pro 
served  in  a  comfortable  and  honourable  walk  with  God, 
and  from  all  those  declensions  and  failures,  into  which 
others  were  betrayed :  and  when  they  left  the  world, 
an  entrance  would  be  afTonlccI  them  into  "  the  cvrrlasting 
"  kingdom  of  Christ ;"  every  thing  would  be  so  arranged 
as  to  conduce  to  their  felicity  ;  they  would  be  favoured  at 
theap[)roach  of  death  with  satisfactory  assurance  that  they 
were  going  to  heaven  ;  they  would  enter  that  blessed  estate, 
as  a  ship  conies  into  harbour,  richly  laden  from  a  pros- 
perous voyage,  with  a  fair  gale  and  a  full  tide,  carrying 
it  above  all  impediments,  and  terminating  all  its  dangers  ; 
and  they,  who  were  left  behind,  would  have  no  doubt  of 


their  being  gone  to  be  with  Christ,  in  his  glorioijs  and 
eternal  kingdom.  Whereas  inconsistent  professors  of  the 
Gospel  would,  probably,  have  daikncss  and  doubt  for  their 
companions  in  the  hour  of  death  ;  others  would  be  disposed 
to  hesitate  in  respect  of  the  event ;  and  in  many  ways  they 
must  sutler  loss,  even  though  they  ^verc  saved  as  by  fire. — 
{Note,  1  Cor.  iii.  10 — 15.) 

V.  12 — 15.  Seeing  thing.?  were  as  had  beenstftled, 
the  i|.o.>i'.e  assured  his  brethren  tiiathe  would  not  be  neg- 
ligent ii  his  duty  ;  'iut  would  embrace  every  opportunity 
of  putting  them  in  rcniemhrance  of  these  important  mat- 
ters, even  though  they  knevv  ihem,  and  were  established 
especially  in  that  truth  wiiich  he  then  inculcated  ;  namelv, 
the  necessity  of  holiness,  in  oidi-r  to  an  abundant  entian(:c 
into  the  eternal  kingdom  of  C'liri't.  This  was  the  case 
with  many  of  them,  who  would  be  glad  to  have  their 
memories  refreshed,  and  their  holy  aft'ections  invigorated, 
by  his  animated  exhortaiiojis  :  but  others  might  be  in  a 
declining  or  wavering  frame  ofmind  ;  especially  as  many 
teachers  propagated  opinions  of  a  contrary  tendency.  The 
apostle,  however,  deemed  it  right,  and  a  debt  owing  to 
his  Irethren,  whilst  he  sojfjurned  in  the  frail  body,  as  in  a 
laberaacle,  to  stir  thtniup  to  increasing  and  persevering 
diligence  in  every  good  work,  by  jjutting  them  in  remem- 
brance of  those  truilis  which  they  had  bcture  learned,  but 
were  li^o  apt  to  forget.  To  this  he  was  excited  by  ihc 
assurance  that  his  death  approached,  when  his  body  would 
be  taken  down  like  a  tent,  or  laid  aside  as  a  garment  by 
one  who  was  going  to  rest :  not  indeed  by  a  natural  disso- 
lution, but  by  a  violent  death,  as  his  beloved  Lord  had 
showed  him  long  before.  {Nnle,  John  xxi.  18,  19.) 
The  composure  with  which  Peter,  on  this  occasion,  spoke 
of  the  very  painful  death  that  awaited  him,  as  if  it  harl 
been  no  more  than  putting  off  his  garment  or  removing  his 
tent,  may  very  jiroperly  be  contrasted  with  his  terror,  and 
denial  of  his  Lord,  when  he  had  been  left  to  himself  in 
order  to  his  humiliation.  I'ntil  the  time  of  his  death 
should  arrive,  his  chief  concern  and  endeavour  would  be 
to  use  every  means,  that  every  individual  might,  after  his 
decease,  have  these  practical  instructions  in  remembrance  : 
for,  though  he  wrote  to  the  churches  in  Asia,  yet  ho  evi- 
dcndy  intended  his  exhortations  for_'the  benefit  of  Christians 
in  other  ag'TS  and  nations.  The  insufficiency  of  oiai  tra- 
dition is  clearly  shown,  by  the  apostle's  earnestness  ta 
convey  his  admonitions  in  writing. 


A.  D.  67. 


t'HAPTEH  1. 


.MHttxvii.  1-4.  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  but  'were  eve- 
Mark      i.t       2        .  ....  .       ^        '  J 

Lui6  ix   28-  Witnesses  oi  his  niaiesty. 

32.    John   i.   u  ,-,     T->  1  '^-        ''\      c  >    >-i       1       I 

1  John  i.  1-3.       17  lor    he    received   u'om    '"God  the 
''27'"i\vTii  ^*7  ^'''*'^^''  lionour  and    glory,  when  '  there 

joimiii  M  "v  ^^''1*^  such  a  voice  to  him  from  tlie  cx- 
-l~-i.  I7  i;  ^client  glory,  "  Tliis  is   my  beloved  Son, 
xt,i  1-a"  »?v  ° '"  whom  I  am  well  pleased. 
si^iK'n  KJii       ^^  And  °  this  voice   whicii  came  from 
Ts  '  xi."*^3i  heaven  we  heard,  when  we  were  with  him 

2  John  3    J"dejj^  ptjip  {jqI^,  mount. 

'S   ^^"  ^       19  We  have  also  -f  a  more  sure  word 


Lul.eis  3.1.  35  JohD  sii  28,29. m  Matt 

xlii    I   liii.  10.  M4U   xii.  13 o  Matt      xvii 

Jo-h.  y.  li.  Is  xi   9  hi.  7.    Zeoh  viil.  3 

I.Lke  svi.  29-31.  John  v  34.  Ads  xvii.  il. 


i.  17.  Mark  ,    ll.Luie  iii    22. n 

6. pGeii.  xxviii    16.17.  Ex. iii    I 

-q  Ps,  six.  U.  Is.  viii  20   xli.  21-23. 


V.  16  — 18.  The  apostle  was  ready  to  lay  down  his 
life  in  attestation  of  the  gospel,  and  earnest  to  establish 
others  in  the  faith;  because  he  was  conscious  and  con- 
fident, that  he,  and  other  ministers  of  Christ,  had  not 
followed  artlul  and  ingenious  fables,  devised  for  the  pur 
pose  of  soothing  raen^s  passions,  and  gratifying  their  de 
praved  incluiations ;  and  thus  advancing  the  persons  that 
propagated  them,  to  wealth,  autliorily,  or  reputation. 
This  had  been  the  nature,  intention,  and  eifect  of  many 
of  the  Pagan  fictions,  and  the  inventions  of  Jewish  rab- 
bles :  and  indeed  is  the  object  of  all  those,  who  invent  and 
propagate  false  or  perverted  systems  of  religion  :  but  there 
w.-xs  nothing  of  the  sort  in  the  doctrine  taught  by  the 
apostles,  concerning  the  power  and  authority,  to  which 
Christ  had  been  advanced  in  consequence  of  his  cruci- 
fixion and  resuiieclion,  and  the  ends  for  which  he  reigned  ; 
or  in  what  related  to  liis  second  coming  to  judge  the  world, 
to  perfect  the  salvation  of  his  disciples,  and  to  execute 
vengeance  on  his  enemies.  These  doctrines  were  not 
suited  to  please  carnal  men,  or  to  procure  secular  advan- 
tages to  those  that  taught  them ;  indeed  they  would  cer- 
tainly offend  such,  as  were  not  brought  by  therh  to  repent- 
ance, faith,  and  holiness  ;  but  they  were  authenticated  in 


of  prophecy;  whercunto  .' yc  do  well 
that  ye  take  heed,  as  unto  '  a  light  that 
shineth  in  a  dark  place,  until  '  the  day 
dawn,  and  the  day-star  arise  in  your 
hearts  : 

20  "  Knowing  this  first,  "  that  no  pro- 
phecy of  the  scripture  is  of  any  private 
interpretation. 

21  For  tile  prophecy  came  not  *  in 
old  time  by  the  will  of  man ;  but  )'  holy 
men  of  God  ^  spake  as  they  were  moved 
"  by  the  Holy  Ghost 


v^.  B.  6?- 


r  Acts  XT  29.  Jam. 

ii.U.  3  Juhn  6 
sPs  CKix  104  Ii. 

ix.!.lx  1,2  M«tt. 

IV.I6    I.likei  TB, 

79.    John  i   7— » 


12. 


V.    36. 

Eph  V  7.  «. 
12  Cor  iv  j-6 
John  T.  10  Rf 


Kintiiv  7.9.22 
vi.  10  1»  1  Chr. 
zxiii    U    2  Chr. 


the  interesting  scene,  one  of  whon-i  had  long  since  been 
martyred.  {Acts  xii.  \ ,  2.)  Whatever  assurance  therefore 
it  might  bring  to  the  individuals  concerned,  it  was  not  so 
well  suited  to  satisfy  the  minds  of  men  in  general,  as  the 
prophecies  of  Scripture  were.  These,  from  the  beginning, 
foretold  and  described  one  extraordinary^'erson,  and  gave 
intimations  of  his  birth,  character,  miracles,  doctrines, 
sufferings,  death,  resurrection,,  and  exaltation  ;  together 
with  the  establishment,  extent,  jjrosptrity,  and  duration 
of  his  kingdom,  and  his  final  coming  to  judgment  :  when 
compared  with  their  accomplishment  in  Jesus,  they  con- 
stituted a  permanent  and  general  proof,  that  he  was  the 
Messiah,  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  Saviour  of  the  world, 
and  more  powerfully  corroborated  the  doctrine  of  the 
apostles,  concerning  his  exaltation  and  second  coming,  than 
any  thing  which  Peter  had  seen  on  the  mount  :  and  the 
more  this  word  of  proj^hecy  should  be  considered,  the 
•fuller  conviction  would  it  communicate.  To  this,  there- 
fore, all,  who  read  the  epistle,  would  do  well  to  give 
peculiar  attention  ;  for  it  was  to  be  considered  as  a  light 
shining  in  a  dark  |jlace,  not  only  in  res]3ect  of  the  total 
ignorance  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  comparative  darkness 
of  the    Mosaic   economy,  but    as    the    earth    was   at  all 


the  most  satisfactory  manner.  For  Peter,  with  James  and  1  times  a  dai  k  place,  except  where  the  word  of  God  had 
John,  had  been  eye-witnesses  of  their  Lord's  majesty,  diflused  light  in  it,  by  leading  men  to  Christ,  the  Light 
even  during  the  season  appointed  for  his  humiliation  :  his  of  the  world.  Christians  ought  therefore  to  attend  to  the 
essential  dignity,  and  his  approaching  mediatorial  exalta- 1  prophecies  of  Scripture,  for  their  direction  and  conviction 
tion,  were  manifest,  in  the  splendour  of  his  countenance,  concerning  the  truth  of  the  Christian  religion,  till  the 
and  in  the  appearance  of  Moses  and  Elias  to  surrender  up  Holy  Spirit  should  discover  to  their  souls  the  glory  and 
their  honours  to  him,  atolls  transfiguration.  Bui,  espe-  excellency  of  the  Gospel,  and,  by  his  sanctifying  and  com- 
cially,  he  received  the  most  distinguishing  honour  and  glo- 1  fortable  influences,  give  them  the  dawning  of  heaven  in 
ry  from  God  the  Father,  when  there  was  heard  from  the  |  their  hearts  ;  and  till  the  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  the 
bright  cloud,  the  symbol  of  the  divine  Presence  in  his  tran-   experience    of    his  power,   truth,  and   love,    had   formed 


scendent  glory,  a  voice,  saying,  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son,  in 
"  whom  1  am  well  pleased :"  and   the  ajiosile  himself,  to- 

S ether  with  his  brethren,  had  heard  this  voice  from  hea- 
In,  when  he  accompanied  the  I^ord  Jesus  to  the  mount 
of  transfiguration,  which  was  properly  called  "  holy,"  from 
this  signal  display  of  the  divine  majesty  upon  it.  {Notes, 
tc.  Slall.  xvii.  1—8.) 

V.  19 — 21.  The  recollection  of  the  transfiguration  of 
Christ  gave  great  confidence  to  the  apostle,  and  his  tes- 
timony concerning  it  might  be  a  great  confirmation  of  the 
faith  of  other  Christians  :  yet  they  had  also  "  a  more  sure 
"  word  of  prophecy."  The  appearance  and  voice  on  the 
mount  were  transient,  and  only  three  persons  witnessed 


within  them  an  assurance  and  anticipation  of  the  light, 
holiness,  and  felicity  of  the  saints,  in  the  presence  of 
their  glorified  Saviour  ;  even  as  the  morning-star  preceded 
and  ushered  in  the  rising  sun  and  the  perfect  day.  {Nules, 
Pxov.  iv.  18.  Hos.  vi.  3.  1  John  v.  10.)  This  inward 
demonstration  of  the  truth  of  Christianity  would  render  the 
external  evidences  less  necessary  ;  as  they  could  no  longer 
doubt  of  it,  when  they  saw  the  glory,  and  tasted  the  comfort 
of  it,  and  experienced  the  truth  and  power  of  it  in  their 
hearts,  and  manifested  if  in  theii  conduct.  But,  in  taking  heea 
to  this  light,  they  must  first  know,  as  a  matter  of  the  greatest 
importance,  that  "  no  prophecy  of  Scripture  was  of  any 
"  private  interpretation."  This  clause  has  been  variously 
4  B  2 


.ry.  D.  0/. 


II.  PETICir. 


J.  D.  07 


(HAP.    tl. 

Tke  (iposiic  forctds  the  comitijr  of  coiuin 
false  teachers  :  shoicin^^  in  acncral  their , 
corrupt    principles    and  scljishiirss,    audi 


the  fatal  effects  of  their  ivjliitnee,  1 — .'{. 
7/c  ailditees  the  severity  of  God  in  pun- 
ishinif  apostate  auistls,  the  inhabitants 
of  the  old  icorld,  and  those  of  Sodom  : 


explained;  some  render  il,  'of  any  jirivatc  impulse,' as ;  prophecy  came  not  in  ancient  limes,  at  the  inslance  aiici 
jf  it  related  rather  to  ihc  giving  than  the  jM/cr;i;f/;H;uf  of  according  to  the  inclinations  of  men,  nor  can  it  be  pro- 
prophecy  :  but  the  word  cannot  properly  be  so  rendered,  perly  thus  interpreted  :  but  the  events,  to  which  it  related, 
as  it  implies  the <oosiu^o/rt/f(io/ ;  and  it  unuld  also  render!  were  fixed  in  the  eternal  counsels  of  God,  to  be  accom- 
ihe  next  verse  a  mere  repetition  of  the  s:ime  thought,  and  plished  in  their  appointed  season  ;  holy  men  of  God,  who 


in  the  form  of  a  reason  assigned  for  what  went  before. — 
Many  have  opposed  the  text  to  the  right  of  private  judg- 
ment, in  order  to  support  a  sapposed. authority  inherent 
sonie-ivhere  in  the  Church  and  its  ministers,  and  to  make 
themselves  the  ultimate  object  of  faith,  by  fixing  the  sense 
of  the  scriptures  for  the  peojilc  :  yet,  at  last,  this  is  as 
much  private  interpretation  as  any  other  can  be  ;  for  every 
Church  puts  its  own  meaning  upon  the  word  of  God,  and 
that  often  contrary  to  tiie  truth.  Some  have  referred  the 
words  to  the  general  application  of  scriptural  promises  by 
believers  to  their  own  case,  as  being  a  common  ))roper.ty 
of  the  Church,  and  not  the  appropriate  exclusive  right  ol 
ihe  individuals  to  whom  liicy  were  at  first  given.  But  the 
apostle  was  not  discoursing  of  promises,  as  his  argument 
related  entirely  lo  predictions ;  and  this  seems  to  me  to 
point  out  ihetrue  meaning.  The  lively  imaginations  of 
jmen  often  lead  them  to  suppose  events  to  be  accomplish- 
ments of  scriptural  prophecies,  which  in  fact  have  no 
relation  to  them:  and  this  way  of  misapplying  them,  as 
fancy,  inclination,  or  passion  dictates,  has  always  tended 
10  render  them  suspected,  or  disregarded.  Insiead  then  of 
employing  a  lively  imagination,  to  discover  some  agree- 
ment between  our  own  private  concerns,  or  those  of  our 
party  and  the  f)redictions  of  scripture,  and  so  pretending 
to  foretell  future  events  from  them,  we  should  remember, 
and  be  assured,  that  every  prophecy  has  its  precise  and 
determinate  meaning,  whicli  no  human  ingenuity  can 
alter.  We  should  therefore  exercise  our  judgment,  with 
proper  helps,  and  in  dependence  on  divine  teaching,  to 
discover,  as  far  as  we  can,   the  real  meaning  of  the  jire-jsire  those  trifles  which  carnalraen  idolize,  as  if  they  corn- 


served  him  and  were  specially  favoured  by  him,  spake 
as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy  Spirit  ;  and  they  were 
so  far  from  modelling  their  predictions  according  lo  their 
inclinations,  that  they  frequently  could  not  discover  the 
meaning  of  their  own  words,  (A'o/e,  I  Pel,  i.  10—12.) — 
The  apostie  doubtless  intended  the  prophecies  of  the  Old 
Testament,  i)ut  his  arguments  are  ef;ually  conclusive  re- 
specting those  of  the  New  Testament  also. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—4. 

^Ve  should  carefully  examine,  whether  our  faith  be  tr!" 
a  like  precious  nature  and  efficacy  with  that  of  the  pri- 
mitive servants  of  Jesus  Christ:  for  if  we  liave  obtained 
this  inestimable  benefit,  we  are  certainly  interested  in 
"the  righteousness  of  our  God  and  Saviour;"  and  gract 
and  peace  will  be  muliijjlied  unto  us,  in  proportion  to 
"  our  knowledge  of  God  and  of  Jesus  our  Lord,"  till  they 
are  perfected  in  the  felicity  of  heaven.  We  can  expect 
nothing  (oo  great  and  valuable  from  him,  whose  divine 
pow-er  hath  already  given  us  all  things  pertaining  to  life  am! 
godliness,  through  the  knowledge  of  Isim,  who  hath  called 
us  by  his  new-creating  Spirit,  in  order  to  bring  us  to  his 
everlasting  glory.  '•  Exceedingly  great  and  precious  pro- 
"  mises"  are  contained  in  his  holy  word,  so  that  if  we 
have  that  precious  faith,  which  embraces  and  relies  on  the 
jiromiscs,  and  which  renders  Christ  precious  to  the  soul,  wc 
possess  all  that  is  essentially  valuable,  and   need  not  de- 


dictions,  and  the  accomplishment  of  them  in  the  public 
concerns  of  Christ  and  his  Church,  and  in  those  of  the 
world  as  connected  with  the  Church  :  and  to  rest  satisfied 
with  understanding  such  as  have  evidently  been  fulfilled. 
Avithout  too  curiously  prying  into  those  which  n]ipcar  to 
be  hitherto  unaccomplished.  Thus. the  perversion  of  pro- 
phecy would  be  prevented,  and  the  objections  against  the 
argument  brought  fiom  it,  in  proof  of  the  di\i:\e  iiispira- 
'.ion  of  the  scriptures,  would  be  answered.  Tiie  pro- 
phecies, which  have  been  already  most  evidently  fulfilled 
in  the  Person  and  salvation  of  Christ,  and  in  the  ^rand 
concerns  of  the  Church  and  ©f  the  world,  form  a  most 
unanswerable  demonstration  of  the  truth  of  Christianity, 
and  the  accumulating  evidence,  arising  from  the  fulfilment 
of  further  prophecies  from  age  to  age,  rau.st  at  hist  rouse 
the  attention  of  the  most  heedless,  and  silence  the  cavils 
of  the  most  skeptical.  But  the  misapplication  of  jirophecy, 
as  if  it  were  of  private  interjirelation.  and  as  if  every 
man  were  at  liberty  to  jnit  !iis  own  fan'~iful  meaning  upon 
it,  only  serves   lo  furnish  objections,  gives  the  whole  an 


air  of  uncertainty,  and  so  perplexes  the  subject.     For  the  consistent,  active,  and  fr;ii:ful  Christian  :  r.nd  a  degree  o 


prised  the  substance  of  all  happiness.  But  let  us  remem- 
iier  that  these  promises  were  given  to  us.  in  order  lo  our 
being  "partakers  of  a  divine  nature:"  and  thisWill  in- 
duce us  to  inf|uii-e,  whether  we  really  llee  fiom  the  |)o!lu- 
tions  which  aje  in  the  world,  though  "  the  lust  of  the  tlesh, 
•'  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  pride  of  life,"  and  whether 
we  be  really  "  renewed  in  the  spirit  of  our  mind.i."  It  will 
also  teach  us  to  convert  all  ihese  promises  intr;  prayers  for 
ih.e  purif\ing  and  traiisfiirming  grace  ofihe  IIolv  Spirit,  lo 
make  us  indeed  partakers  more  and  more  of  the  image  of 
God,  in  righteousness,  goodness,  and  truUi. 

V.  .5—11. 

It  is" incumbent  on  u^  to  give  all  diligence,  to  add  to 
our  faith  vii-tuc,  knowledge,  temperance,  pa'.iencc,  godli- 
ness, brolhcrly  kindness,  and  charity,  that  it  may  appear 
that  we  are  one  with  Chri,;.  and  with  the  Father  ihrough 
hira.  {John  xvii.  20—23.)  ^Vhen  these  graces  dwell  in 
the  heart,  and  abound   in  the  conduct,  they  constitute  a 


A.  D.  67. 


CHAPTER  II. 


A.  D.  67 


willi  hi.s  ki/u/ncss  to  J\''oah  and  Lol,  in 
proof  (hat  he  woukl  cciiaiiih/  preserve 
his  people^  and  execute  vengeance  on  the 
wicked,     1 — 0.     Jl    more  jmrlicular  ac- 


•zcal  and  diligence  in  good  works,  to  which  other  men  arc 
strangers,  will  show  the  excellency  of  those  doctrines 
which  many  ignoranlly  suppose  to  lead  to  licentiousness. 
But  the  li'^ht  that  is  in  numbers  who  profess  the  Gospel, 
is  darkness  ;  and,  whilst  they  deem  themselves  more  clear- 
sighted than  practical  Christians  and  teachers,  their  own 
deficiency,  in  the  graces  and  good  works  of  true  religion, 
proves  them  to  lie  blind,  or  at  least  very  dim-sighted, 
men  who  can  see  nothing  but  a  few  things  belonging  to 
their  own  narrow  system,  without  perceiving  the  enlarged 
nature  and  beneficent  tendency  of  the  Gospel,  who  have 
forgotten  that  even  baptism  signifies  •  a  death  unto  sin, 
'  and  a  new  birth  unto  righteousness,'  and  that  all  Chris- 
tians, by  their  very  profession,  are  bound  '  to  mortify  all 
'  evil  and  corrujit  afleclions,  and  daily  to  proceed  in  all 
'virtue  and  godliness  of  living.'  As  therefore  so  many 
"  are  pure  in  their  own  eyes,  who  are  not  waslied  from 
'•  their  filthincss."  {Prov.  xxx.  12.)  and  as  every  one  of 
Christ's  apostles  bears  most  decided  testimony  against  such 
a  worthless  form  of  knowledge,  such  a  dead  and  solitary 
faith,  "  we  ought  the  rather  to  give  diligence  to  make  our 
"  calling  and  election  sure."  Many  indeed  presume  them- 
selves to  be  elect,  because  they  believe,  in  their  way,  the 
doctrine  of  election,  though  they  have  no  evidence  that 
God  hath  called  them  with  a  holy  calling  :  but,  if  we 
would  not  be  deceived,  we  must  diligently  make  sure  to 
our  souls,  by  the  indisputable  fruits  of  the  Spirit,  that  we 
are  called  by  special  grace  ;  and  we  may  thence  safely 
infer  our  eternal  election  and  our  final  preservation.  It  is 
not  said,  that  if  we  hold  certain  doctrines  we  shall  never 
fall,  but.  "  if  we  do  these  things,  we  shall  never  fall  ;" 
and  in  the  practice  of  every  good  work  we  should  wait 
for,  and  expect,  an  abundant  entrance  into  the  everlasting 
kingdom  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Christ. 

V.  12—18. 

It  behooves  all  ministers,  after  the  example  of  Peter,  dili- 
gently, and  at  all  times,  to  put  their  hearers  in  remembrance 
of  the  things  above  mentioned,  in  connexion  with  evangeli- 
cal truth  ;  otherwise  they  cannot  "  tak»  them  to  record,  that 
"  they  have  declared  unto  them  all  the  counsel  of  God," 
liowever  exactly  they  have  preached  the  doctrines  of  gi'acc. 
This  is  not  only  necessary  with  such  as  are  ignorant^  or 
waver,  in  these  matters,  but  cv^n  among  those  who  know 
them,  and  are,  as  to  their  judgment,  establishcfi  in  them; 
for  allowed  truths  often  lie  dormant  in  the  mind,  excc|it  as 
they  are  rendered  active  by  animated  exhortations  ;  and  a 
carnal  mind  rrndei's  the  memory  treacherous  in  this  res- 
pect, so  that  it  soon  loses  sight  of  spiritual  instructions. 
"These  practical  subjects,  however,  do  not  generally  prove 
most  acceptable  to  the  majority,  in  congregations  whore 
ihe  doctrines  of  giace  are  preached  :  so  that  ministers  will 
often  be  tempted  to  omit  them,  or  to  hurry  them  over  in 
a  general  and  supcrfici  d  manner,  which  lends  to  deceive 
■^ouls,  and  to  dilTusc  a  false  and  loose  religion.     Wc  are 


count  of  the  seducers  above-mentioned, 
of  their  vile  character  and  practices,  and 
of  the  hopeless  conditioti,  of  those  that 
icere  deceived  6y  them,  JO — 22. 


therefore  bound,  in  justice  to  men,  as  well  as  in  duty  to 
God,  as  long  as  wc  are  in  these  tabernacles,  to  stir  up  our 
people,  by  putting  them  in  remembrance  of  the  various 
good  works,  by  which  they  must  glorify  God  and  adorn 
the  Gospel,  and  to  consult  what  is  profitable,  rather  than 
what  is  jjlcasant  to  them.  For  we  shall  shortly  put  oil' 
these  our  tabernacles,  and  nothing  can  tend  so  much  to 
produce  composure  in  the  prospect,  or  in  the  pangs,  of 
death,  and  in  expectation  of  our  great  account,  as  con- 
sciousness that  we  have  not  soug-ht  to  please  men,  or  to 
obtain  wealth,  rejiutation,  case,  or  indulgence,  to  oui'selves, 
but  that  we  have  faithfully  and  simply  served  the  Lord 
Jesus  Christ,  and  sought  his  glory  and  the  .'alvation  of 
souls,  as  the  great  aim  of  all  our  labours.  Indeed,  ihc 
sjieody  approach  of  death  should  excite  us,  not  only  to  pre- 
pare to  meet  it  with  comfort,  but  to  use  every  proper 
means  that  all  around  us  may  ha\e  the  substance  of  our 
instructions  in  remembrance  after  our  decease.  ^Vc  can- 
not indeed  expect  such  extensive  and  permanent  success 
to  our  feeble  and  defective  endeavours,  as  attended  the 
writings  of  ins|)ired  men  of  Ctod  ;  yet,  when  we  are  con- 
scious that  our  testimony  tends  to  lead  mcii  to  the  Scrip- 
tures, to  Christ,  and  to  holiness,  we  may  hop^that  abiding 
good  will  spring  from  them  ;  whilst  many  of  the  admired 
productions  of  ingenious  infidels,  heretics,  and  ungodly 
men,  will  continue  to  corrupt  the  principles,  to  deprave 
the  morals,  and  to  murder  the  souls  of  numbers,  fi'om  age 
to  age,  to  the  accumulating  guilt  and  condemnation  of 
those  who  left  so  fatal  a  bequest  to  posterity.  For,  what- 
ever clamours  be  made  about  bigotry  and  uncharitablenesSj 
it  is  most  certain,  that  they  only  who  |;reach  salvation 
for  sinners  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  who  make  known  his 
power  and  coming  to  judge  the  world,  are  free  fiom  the 
charge  of  following  cunningly-devised  fables,  and  there- 
fore they  ought  to  be  the  most  earnest  in  their  labours, 
w  ithout  regarding  what  the  consequence  may  be  respecting 
their  temporal  interests.  For  even  those  things,  of  which 
the  apostles,  or  some  of  them,  were  eye-witnesses,  con- 
cerning the  majesty  and  gloiy  of  Christ,  and  what  l!/ey 
heai-d  from  the  excellent  glory,  "  This  is  my  beloved  Son, 
"  in  whom  I  am  well  pleased,"  arc  full  of  conviction, 
instruction,  and  encouragement  to  us,  at  this  day,  to  di- 
rect and  animate  us  in  the  work  of  the  Lord. 

V.   19—21. 

Wc  have  not  seen  or  heard  such  things  as  apostles 
did  ;  but  wc  have  a  more  sure  word  of  prophecy,  which 
will  satisfy  the  diligent  investigator,  e\-('n  more  than 
any  transient  miracle  could  do,  as  it  lies  open  to  every 
man's  examination,  and  continually  becomes  more  con- 
clusive, by  the  further  accomplishment  of  its  predictions. 
To  this  grand  evidence  of  the  truth  of  Christianity,  and 
its  great  doctrines,  every  serious  inquirer  will  do  well  to 
lake  heed,  especially  in  this  skc[)tical  age,  when  so  many 
engines  are  at  work,  to  draw  the  attention  of  the  unstable 


JL  D.  67. 


II.  PETER. 


.^.  J5,  65. 


.De„i  .,,,  i-3.Tr)UT  Mhcrc  were  false  prophets  alsoj  2  And  "  many  sliall  iolluw  thow  *  pei'- \5'«'X'ki?i7 
-2r\"'i"-5"X3  amorrr  the  ])eoplc,  "  even  as  tliorc  nicions  ways;  'by  reason  of  vhom  the  ^J '„J»J"^i.'«- 
r,''iK"iyl'vl  shall  be  falle  teachers  amont;  you,  who  "  way  of  truth  shall  be  'evil  spoken  of.  ."i";  «,-^*,,,„., 
'"•"  '"iue;  c  privily  shall  bring  in  "damnable  here-  3  And  ">  through  covetousness  shall  j^^^^o^e  copie. 
'"Pjsies.  even  "denying  the  Lord  that '  bought -they,  "with  feigned  words,  "make  me  r- '«■-'*.»«  J,''™; 

ift  chandizc  of  you  :  p  whose  judgment  now ''jj*  2'j^\*j'»_ 
of  a  long  time  jingereth  not,  and  their  :!"  ,V 'Ln!'". 
damnation  .slumbereth  not.  ?,'"„^ 

[   9   xxl».  U  - 


13-15.  » 
17. 


x<v 


them,  =  and   bring  upon  themselves  swi 


i.  16-17. 
sxix  f>,  0  31. 
33      xxxcii.  19 

x?,r-3-,'«  H^o';  destruction. 

ix.8  Mic  ii.  la  iii.  l-ll.  Zecli.  »ilt  3,4  Mall. mi  15.  f.iil-c 
h  Matt.xxiv.  11.2.1.  M>rk  xiii.  21'.   Mke  KXi.  8.  Acts  ix  2'J.  3i) 

xi.  15-17    Gal.  IV.  17.   Kiili    iv    ll     ':ol.  ii    8    Id.   2  The-!    u. : 

2  Tim  iii  1-9.  iv.  3.  T.t  i.  II.  I  .'ohn  il.  IS.  19.  :6  iv  I. 
c  3.  Gul.  ii.  1. 'iS.  Gil  V  20  Tit   iii.  10 e  Matt.  x.  33 

ill.  13,  li.  STim  ii.  IS,  13   JurtC  4-  Rl!».  ii.  13    li 


He« 


vi  20  vii.21  Sal   iii.  13    Eph  i  7.  1  I'ct 


Luke  xii   9-  Acts 

— fDe.it  x^sit.8.  Acts^x  2« 

18.  Rev  V.  9. g  3  Mai  i.l.  5. 


10 


from  the  Gospel,  a.s  if  it  wrre  a  cunningly  devised  fable. 
In  this  way,  then,  lot  such  persons  wait,  and,  taking  heed 
to  this  light  that  shineth  in  a  dark  place,  they  will  gra- 
dually be  directed  to  Christ,  and  their  experience  of  his 
power,  truth,  and  love,  will  be  the  day-dawn,  ami  "the 
••  day-star  arising  in  their  hearts,"  and  a  sure  earnest  and 
foretaste  cfevcrlasting  happiness.  But  in  searching  the 
Scriptures,  and  especially  in  considering  the  prophecies 
and  their  accomplishment,  we  should  beware  of  self-con- 
fidence, an  ungovernable  fancy,  and  the  influence  of 
selfish  passions.     We  have  indeed  a  right  to  judge  for  our- 


XViii.  44.  Ix 

17  Jol-n  ii    IG  R 

Ix.  2.'  Hab   ii.  3   I 


17.  xvi  i.  26.  xix 
(i.  II.  Jer   vi.  13    Vill    :0,    Ki. 
I.  17,111.  1  Tim   iii.  3  8  TiU  i 
3   Ixxxi    15    IHrtrg    l.u  ,<•  xx 


e  Act» 
2.  AcKxiv.  2  1  Pet  ii  rj  liide  10  13. 
19.   .Mic    iii    II.    Mil    i   '.0    Horn   xvi. 

I.    IPet   V.2    Jude  11. n  i.  16.  Ps 

KXM.  17. 1  Tbes.  ii.  5. — o  Deut.  xxiv. 
p  I.  9  Deut  xxiii  35  U.  V  19.  XXX.  13,  14. 
.3   I  Pet.  ii.  8.  Jude  4    15. 


were  deceived  by  them.  For  they  would  deny  (he  Lord  that 
"  bought  them  ;"  men,  professing  to  believe  that  the  Lord 
Jesus  redeemed  the  Church  with  his  own  blood,  and  con- 
sidering themselves  as  bought  with  that  inestimable  price, 
instead  of  glorifying  him  by  devoted  obedience,  would  cast 
off  his  yoke,  renounce  his  authority,  and  refuse  to  have 
him  to  reign  over  them.  It  is  not  requisite  to  understand 
the  apostle  as  declaring  that  the  Lord  .Jesus  had  died, 
with  an  express  inlenlion  of  redeeming  these  verj-  persons  ; 
it  sufficed  for  his  argument,  that  they  denied  him  as  their 
Lord,  in  whom  they  f'rofessed  to  hope  as  a  Redeemer,  as 


selves,    and  to  call   no   man   master  on  enrth  ;  but    it  is!  all  avowed  Antinomians   do.     Thus  Christ  sometimes  ad- 

rcquisitc  wc  should  exercise  our  judgment  with  sobriety, 

modesty,  and  d,ocility  ;  nor  is  it  generally  safe  to  indulge  a 

fondness  foiatt)velty,  or  to  deviate  from  the  approved  judg- 
ment  of  eminent   servants  of  God  in    other   ages  of  the 

Church,    without  evident    need.      Above  all,  wc    should 

examine  these  subjects  with  earnest  prayer  for  the  teaching 

of  the  same  Spirit,  by  whom  holy  men  of  God  spake  then- 

jirophccies,  that  we  may  be  enabled  to  discover  what  was 

his  meaning  in  ihem,  as  f^ir  as  that  is  good  for  us.     Under 

his  guidance,   wo  shall   be  kept  from  interpreting  Scrip- 
ture according  to  our  private  fancy,  humour,  or  inclination  ; 

we  shall  discover  the  relation  of   all    the  prophecies  to 

Christ  and   his  Church;  and  that  so   many  of  them  have 

already  been    fulfilled,  that  we    are    fully  authorized  to 

expect  the   accomplishment  of  all  the  rest,   till  his  second 

coming  tojudge  the  world,   to  perfect  his  people's  salva- 
tion, and   to  shut  up   the    wicked   in   hell,  shall  fulfil  the 

last  of  these  predictions,  to  the  glory  of  his  truth,  power, 
love,  wisdom,  and  righteousness,  and  the  joy  and  admi- 
ration of  all  his  redeemed  people. 
NOTES. 
CHAP.  II.  V.  1 — 3.  As  the  false  prophets  opposed 
the  holy  men  of  God  under  the  old  dispensation,  and.  by 
flattering  and  tleceitful  words,  obtained  a  pernicious  ascen- 
dency over  the  minds  of  the  people  and  the  rulers  of  Israel, 
so  there  would  be  false  teachers  in  the  Christian  Church, 
who  would  by  .similar  methods  draw  off  professed  Christians 
from  the  holy  doctrines  of  the  apostles,  and  other  faithful 
jireachers.  The  deceivers  would  not  at  once  openly  and 
directly  oppose  the  leading  truths  of  Christianity  :  but  they 
Avould  work  with  iinsuspecterl  subtlety,  and,  by  degi'ees, 
under  specious  pretences,  clandestinely  introduce  such  false 
doctrines,  as  tended  to  subvert  the  very  design  of  the  Gos- 
pel J  so    these  would    make    grievous    divisions    in  the 


dressed  the  Pharisees  according  to  their  own  mistaken 
notions,  and  argued  with  them  from  their  own  principles, 
{Notes,  Ltike  \v,  7.  31.)  The  inconsistency  and  base- 
ness of  the  conduct  of  these  false  teachers  was  evident 
from  their  own  profession,  and  it  was  not  the  manner  of 
the  sacred  writers  to  express  themselves  with  that  sys- 
tematic exactness,  which  many  now  affect.  {Notes,  Rom. 
xiv.  15 — '20.  1  Cor.  viii.  11.)  It  appears  to  me  .'at 
least  very  unnatural  to  explain  the  words,  "  the  Lord 
"  that  bought  them,"  of  Israel's  redemption  from  Egypt, 
which  would  scarcely  have  been  thought  of  in  this  con- 
nexion, had  not  controversy  led  men  to  exercise  their 
utmost  ingenuity  to  evade  the  arguments,  and  answer 
the  objections  of  their  opponents.  Thus,  exact  system 
leads  men  to  do  violence  to  the  Scriptures,  and  this  deeply 
injures  the  cause  which  they  are  so  anxious  to  defend. 
Doubtless  Christ  intended  to  redeem  those,  and  those  only, 
whom  he  foresaw  would  eventually  be  saved  by  faith  in 
him  ;  yet  his  ransom  was  of  infinite  sufficiency,  the  pro- 
posal of  it  in  Scripture  is  general,  and  men  are  continually 
addressed  according  to  their  profession,  even  when  it  is 
mtimated  that  they  are  not  upright  in  it.  (i.  9.)  The 
false  teachers,  by  denying,  or  refusing  to  obey  him  as  their 
Hhistcr,  whom  they  pretended  to  trust  in  as  their  Re- 
deemer, and  by  teaching  others  such  abominable  doctrines, 
were  bringing  on  themselves  swift  destructiou,  which 
would  come  on  them  unawares  and  suddenly.  But,  in  the 
mean  time,  many  would  follow  their  pernicious  ways, 
or  destructions,  imbibing  their  poisonous  principles,  and 
copying  their  base  examples  ;  by  reason  of  whom  the  way 
of  truth  would  be  bhisphemed  by  ignorant  persons,  who 
would  contdudc  that  Christians  in  general  held  such  licen- 
tious doctrines,  and  Lliat  they  secretly  indulged  themselves 
in  wickedness,  though  only  some  of  them  were  detected, 
or  were  bold   enoush   to  avow   it.    In  this   manner,  by 


Church,  and  end  in  the  eternal   destruction  of  those  who  flattery  and   false  pretences  to  love,  zeal,  and  attachment 


A.  D.  G7. 


^  5.  DeiJt  xxiXi 

»>.  Fs.  ixxviii 

50.  E7..    T.    II, 

\ii.  l  9      Kom 


CHAPTER  H. 


A.D.  G7. 


32. 


.SI 


r  l.ukex.lS.Jutin 

•  ill  4<      1  John 

ill  8.  )<ide  i: 
3  Is  xiv  Vi.  Matt. 

■viii.    29.      xsv 

41.     Mark 


i.uke 
Rev 


31. 
sti     7—9 
XX    2    10. 

tl7.  Jiiile  6. 

u  9.     Job  xxi  30. 

Jude  13. 
x  Gen     »i— viii. 

.loll  xxii.  I&.  le. 

.M.tt  xxiv  37- 

o9      Luke  xvii 
ps— 28.  Ileb  xi. 

7 y  1  PeL  ii 


■t  For  if  God  i  spared  not  ■'the  angels 
that  sinned,  "  but  cast  ihtm  down  to  hell, 
and  dehvered  them  '  into  ciiains  of  dark- 
ness, "to  be  reserved  unto  judgment; 

5  And  ^  spared  not  tlie  old  world, 
but  saved  Noah  *  the  cigiith  person,  ^  a 
preacher  of  righteousness,  '^  bringing  in 
the  flood  upon  the  world  of  the  ungodly  ; 

6  And  ^  turning  the  cities  of  Sodom 
and  Gomorrah  into  ashes,  condemned //ic?w 
with  an  overthrow,  "  making  them  an  en- 

i.  20 J  I  let   iii.  19  Jude  M,  15 a  i;i.  6." 1,  fien  xix.;4  25 

23    Is.  xiii.  19  Jer.l   40.  tj.  xvi.  49-  56.    Hos.xi    8  Am.iv.ll.    Ze\i\i 
29-  31 .  Jude  7.- c  Num.  XKvi.  10.  I  Cor.  X.  1 1. 


to  evangelical  docttincs,  they  would  jiay  court  (o  men's 
passions  and  carnal  inclinations,  in  order  to  gratify  tlieir 
own  avarice  ;  and  so  they  would  carry  on  a  base  merchan- 
dise for  the  souls  of  the  people,  consigning  them  to  de- 
struction in  order  to  enrich  themselves.  But,  whilst  they 
thus  prospered  by  their  damnable  heresies,  and  hoped  for 
impunity  in  their  crimes,  the  punishment  inlended  for 
them  had  long  before  been  predicted,  the  place  of  torinent 
had  been  of  old  prepared,  the  judgment  by  which  they 
would  be  condenmed  did  not  linger,  and  the  vengeance  of 
God,  which  v.ould  certainly  consign  them  to  cifrnal  de- 
struction, did  by  no  means  slumber.  Indeed,  the  Lord  bore 
with  them  in  his  longsullering,  till  his  o.\vn  holy  purposes 
should  be  effected,  and  their  mea.sure  of  iniquity  filled  up  : 
and  diey  inferred,  that  the  pjredicled  judgment  lingered, 
and  the  threatened  damnation  slumbered  ;  but  the  event 
would  soon  awfully  undeceive  them,  (iii,  4.)  Learned 
men  have  maintained  discordant  opinion.?  concerning  the 
heretics,  whom  the  apostle  especially  intended  :  but,  pro- 
bably, he  used  general  language,  designedly,  that  the  de- 
scription might  suit  various  kinds  of  false  teachers,  in  that 
and  in  future  agrs. 

v.  4 — 9.  The  method,  in  which  the  Lord  used  to 
proceed  in  such  cases,  might  evidently  be  collected  from 
examples.  When  angels,  who  were  created  of  a  fai 
superior  order  to  men,  syined  against  God,  he  showed 
them  no  mercy,  and  exercised  no  compassion  towards 
them  ;  but,  on  the  first  instance  of  their  rebellion,*  he  cast 
them,  as  guilty  and  polluted,  from  his  holy  haljitation  in 
heaven,  and  allotted  them  their  residence  and  portion  in 
hell,  even  in  that  place  of  torment,  which  his  righteous 
vengeance  had  |ircpaied  for  them,  and  their  great  ring- 
leader in  rebellion.  {Mail.  xxv.  4  I .)  Thus  they  were  bound 
as  criminals,  and  reserved  to  t.-ke  their  trial  at  the  day  of 
judgment,  when  sentence  will  be  openly  pa.ssed  and 
finally  executed  upon  ihem  ;  in  the  mean  time  iheir  in- 
curalile  enmity  and  wickedness,  and  die  omnipresent  aiid 
omnipotent  justice  of  God,  hold  them  fast,  as  in  chains  of 
darkness,  misery,  and  desjiair,  from  which  (here  can  be 
no  possible  escaf.e.  Their  doom  is  therefore  irreversible: 
though  the  Lord  for  wise  reasons,  as  it  wore,  leni'thc;:. 
their  chains,  enlarges  the  bounds  of  Uieir  prison,  ai/i 
defers  the  extremity  of  their  punishment;  which  ic-^pitc 
and  relaxation  they  em])loy  in  opposing  to  (he  uttermost 
his  purposes  of  love  to  mankind,  and  in  attempting  their 
destruction.     But  this  will  all  be  overruled  for  the  fuller 


sample  unto  tho^e  that  after  should  livcioen  xi,  is- 
ungodly  ;  n';-'  '^"^  "• 

7  And  "delivered  just  Lot,  « vexed  "x^V^  r? 
with  the  filthy  conversation  of  the  wicked:  "eixsTi".'". 

8  (For  Mbat  righteous  man  dwelling  xxviTi. Ts. rTm. 
among    them,    *  in    seeins:  and  hearinsf,  e'"''  <^'''''''  i^'^- 

p.   .         ■      I    ,  ,    ^^  ,  ,  f '     139.153   Kl  ix. 

vexed  fits  righteous  soul  Irom  day  to  day  ^^  Mai. iii.  i.'. 
with  their  unlawful  deeds  :)  t-Job'.  lo.  iv 

9  The  Lord  ''  knoweth  how  to  deliver  i'pf"v'3■'^i  i 
'the  godly  out  of  temptations,  ''and  to  f^^'^-'^' ^-I'i""- 
reserve  the  unjust  '  unto  the  day  of  judg- ^'^  j„^xxi  -o 
ment  to  be  punished. 


display  of  God's  gloiy,  the  accom|.lishmcnt  of  his  eteinal 
counsels,  and  the  more  conspicuous  exercise  of  his  awfii! 
justice,   in  the  everlasting  misery  of  such  implacable  ene- 
mies.    Thus  he  would  also  bear  with  the  wicked  seducers 
above  mentioned,  till  their  impiety  and  enmity  were  suffi- 
ciently evinced  :  and  when  his  wise  and  holy  purposes  were 
accomplished,  he  would  execute  deserved  vengeance  upon 
them  and  their  adherents,  and  so  terminate  the  temptation 
to  which  his  people  were  exposed   through  their  artifices. 
The  same  instructions  might   be  deduced  from  the  Lord's 
dealings  with   the   old   world,     lie  had  indeed  preserved 
Noah,  the  eighth  person  ;  (seven  others  having  been  saved 
with  him,  for  his  sake,  in  the  ark  which  he  had  prepared  ;} 
and  during   the   hundred  and   twenty   years   of  his  long- 
sullering,  Noah  had  been  a   preacher  of  righteousness  to 
that   corrupt    generation    among   whom    he    lived,    which 
must  have  exposed  him  to  manifold  trials  and  temjjtations, 
as  none,  that   we   know  of,  were  brought  to  repentance, 
faith  in  the  promised  Saviour,  and  obedience  to  God,  by 
his  long  continued  labours.     So  that,   at  length,  the  Lord 
executed  the  vengeance  denounced,  and  spared  none  of  all 
the  millions  who  then  lived  on  earth,  but  by  bringing  in 
the  deluge   he  destroyed   them   all  ;  "  and  Noah  only  re- 
"  mained  alive,  and  they  that  were  with  him  in  the  ark." 
{Notes,  &c.  Gen.  vi.  vii.  viii.  Heb.  xi.  7.   1  Pel.  iii.  19, 
20.)     hi  like  manner,  the  Lord,  .afttr  having  long  borne 
w'itht  the  extreme  wickedness  of  Sodom,  till  their  measure 
of  sin   was  filled  up,   at  length,  when  they  did  not  at  all 
expect  it,  sent  fire  from  heaven  to   burn  their  cities  and 
all   the  inhabitants   of  them  ;   that   the  tremendous   over- 
throw to  which  they  were  condem:-,ed,   might  be  a  solemn 
warning  and  an  instructive  example  to  all  those  in  future 
ages,   wdio   should    live   in    ungodliness    and   wickedness. 
{Notes,  Gen,  xix.)     Yet   at  the  same  time  the  Lord  de- 
livered, in  a  most  gracious  and  wonderfid  manner,  "  right- 
"  eous  Lo'."  from  the  destruction  of  his   neighbours:  for 
thougii  he  had  been  very  faulty  in  many  respects,  and  was 
severely  corrected,   yet,   being  a  true  believer  and  a  jus- 
tified servant  of  God,  he  was  taken  care  of,  and   brought 
out  of  Sodom  before   it  was  de.-tioyed.     He  had  indeed, 
t'rom  carnal  motives,  gone  to  reside  in  that  wicked  place, 
and  had  very  pertinaciously  adliered  to  the  foolish  choice 
which  he  had  made  ;  {Notes,  Gen.  xiii.  xiv.)  but  he  was 
extremely  uneasy  there,   being  continually  vexed  and  ha- 
rassed by  the  filthy  conduct  and  tliscourse  of  the  abandoned 
Sodomites,  and  their  clamorous  and  furious  opposition  to 


A.  D.  GT. 


11.  PETtR. 


.i.  D.  67. 


mnnoi  viii.1.4.  K'  l^ul  fliic.ny  tliein  "»  (hut  walk 
i.iM3  2Cor  aftej.  tijg  flpsli  D  ji'j  (i^c  lust  of  iincleaii- 
°i'co?  '  V?""  ness,  "  and  despise  *  government,  p  Frc- 
6|''''coT.  %  I.  sumptuous  are  //if^,  i  self-willed  ;  tlie\- 
jude'i.s-c. 'are   not  afraid    'to  speak   evil  of  (Hot  i- 

i  Nun.    ..i-    19—      .  1  o 


ONu .. 

IJ     Deut.  ivii.  ties 


1 1   Whereas  'angels,  which  are  greater 
'«  in   power    and    might,  hriiig  not  railing 
^'  accusation    t   against     them    before   the 
'r*  Lord 


\  Jcr. 
I.ukc  X 
Horn,  li 
\  I'el  ii  n.  II     •"-■"•  111, 

»or,<ic«..:.io..         J 2  But  these,  '  as  natural  brute  beasts 


30 


made  to  be   taken  antl  destroyed,  speak 
evil  of   the   things  that  they  understand 


1  Ceil     xlix.    C, 


r  Kt     SI".    -» 

Ec.  1.6.7.10   .Act'  ixiii  S  Judo  a. -%  Hs 

Ju«le  9 —  ■•  Soiae  read,  ajoimt  (A/       '   ' 


'not,  and  shad  utterly  perish  in  tlicir  uia.  i.  i  rror, 
own  corn; ption  ;  *!». :^" c^y^t 

i  13  And  shall  receive  ='tl:c  reward  ofx^i!  i;i  n.  bob-. 
unrighteousness,  as    they    that    count  it  Is.'*' 2 xim' I!,'] 

Iplrjaiine  >  to  riot  in  the  dav  time  :  ^  spots  Rev  ivin's'.'"' 

\iL  111  •    \  '  .•  ^1  J'  Horn    itiii.    13. 

\tncij  arc    antl    blcmislies,  sporting  tliem-  iniei.  v  7, » 

selves   Avith  their  own  deccivings  *  while  'Cwt."' 

they  feast  with  you  ; 

11    Having    ''eyes    full   of  1  adultery,  ^^^ 

and   '^  that  cannot   cease  from   sin  ;  "•  be-  '" 

...  ,  1  I        '•   ''™»  ^'  '=' 

guilmg  unstable    souls  :  "  an    heart  thev  *•?'•   ..'■    ^ 

nave  exercised   with  covetous  practices  :";'■''•  °f """,'" 

'  cursed  children 


1  21   t:<..xxi.3l.  JuJe  10. 


his  counsels  and  ins'.ructions.  What  he  saw  and  heard  of 
their  unkuvful  and  hateful  crimes  caused  his  righteous 
mind  d.iily  vexation  and  inquietude,  seeing  he  could  not 
prevail  in' any  decrrec  to  stop  the  inundation  of  their  wick- 
ednes.>.   But  diis  (li>|i05ition  to  iiate,  nvoid,  and  be  troubled 


F.ph.  V.  27.  Jude 
fCor    xi.   20- 


«  J  Sam.  xi.  2 — i 
MP.  Job  xxxi.  I.  7 
"^      9.     Pro*  Ti 


.  16.  Mark  xil'i.  23.  Ron    rvi 
3 e  Su  c;a,  3.  J  ikle  1 1 . 


Mat: 
Xii  34  Joim  V 
Cor.  xi  19.  Eph  iv.  11.  Col  li  le. 
-f  U.ixsiv.  S  Ixr.  20.  Matt-xxv 


example :  and  while  they  exercised  no  government  over 
their  own  'passions  and  inclinations,  they  despised  the 
government  of  oLher.=.  They  denied  Christ,  in  respect  of 
his  kingly  office,  and  would  not  obey  hisn  as  their  Lord 
and  Master,  (I  ;)  and  v.c   may   suppose,  tliat  they  con- 


for  the  sins  of  hii  neighbours,  joined  to  his  general  con- |templuousIy  disregarded  the  spiritual  authority  of  the 
duct,  prove.l  him  to  be  a  pious  man  ;  and  therefore,  whilst  apostles,  and  other  pastors  and  rulers  of  the  church  :  but 
he  was  slripjied  of  his  possessions,  as  a  correction  for  his  they  seem  also  to  have  treated  civil  government  with 
sin.  and  his  family  was  either  destroyed  or  greatly  cor- ; scorn,  as  if  they  were  determined,  like  genuine  "  sons  of 
rupied  and  disgraced  by  means  of  it,  the  Lord  mercifully;"  Beiial,"  to  cast  off  every  yoke,  and  to  be  wholly  their 
snatched  him,  as  a  brand  out  of  the  burning,  and  saved  | own  masters!  For  ihey  were  presumptuous,  self-confident, 
him  from  so  perilous  and  ensnaring  a  situation.  These  {destitute  of  any  due  regard  to  God,  aspiring  to  pre-emi- 
cxamphs,  therefore,  sufficiently  showed,  tliat  the  Lordnence,  and  supposing  themselves  authorized  (o  do  .vhat- 
knew  how,  in  the  best  time  and  manner,  to  deliver  the 'ever  they  chose.  They  wei-e  also  self-willed,  determined 
«odly  out  of  temptation;  to  rescue  them  from  the  most  I  to  follow  the  impulse  of  their  own  mind;  jiroudly  set 
formidable  dangcis  in  the  ci-itical  moment ;  to  distinguish  j against  counsel,  not  to  be  influenced  by  argument,  dis- 
the  most  feeble  and  defective  of  them  from  their  ungodly  regarding  all  consequences,  and  bent  upon  their  own  rash 
neighbours;  and  to  arrange  all  his  dispensations  in  the  and  foolish  purposes.  Tiiey  were,  therefore,  not  afraid 
best  manner  for  their  salvation.  This  lie  liath  engaged  to  to  revile  dignities,  in  a  slanderous  manner ;  and,  instead 
do,  and  his  wisdom  must  be  trusted  to  select  the  best  time  | of  honouring  the  persons  and  authority  of  those  in  exalted 
and  manner  of  performing  his  faithful  promises,  which  Istations,  according  to  the  word  of  God,  and  as  his  ministers, 
cannot  fail,  whatever  appearances  may  be.  But  he  alsojand  representatives  ;  they  calumniated  and  railed  at  them 
knows  how  "  to  reserve  the  unrighteous  to  the  day  of  I  without  fear  of  consequences  :  while,  doing  these  things 
"judgment  to  be  punished:"  whilst  lie  bears  with  them,  ;under  the  pretence  of  religion,  jhey  exposed  Christianity 
and  jiermits  them  to  prosper  in  vice,  they  are  bound,  ss  il|to  scandal,  and  gave  plausibility  to  the  accusations  and 
were,  in  the  chains  of  their  sins,  and  shut  up  in  the  [persecutions  of  their  enemies.  (Ao/f,  1  Pf/.  ii.  13 — 17.) 
dungeon  of  his  immutable  justice,  till  the  day  of  his!  But  angels,  who  were  far  greater  and  more  powciful 
wrath;  then  will  he  bring  them  forth  to  judgment,  andlthan  men.  and  perfect  in  holiness,  did  not  act  thus  in 
execute  on  them  the  most  terrible  punishmenl,   because  of  j  respect  of  the    goveriif^rs  of  the    earth  :  for.  though,  as 


his  long  patience  with  them,  and  their  perverse  abuse  of  it 
The  word  renJci-ed  '•  cast  ihcm  down  to  hell,"  (-1,)  is 
not  used  in  any  other  part  of  the  New  Testament,  or  the 
Greek  translation  of  the  Old  ;  yet  the  meaning  of  it  must 
not  be  sought  from  the  fables  of  heathen  poets,  but  from 
the  general  tenour  of  the  sacred  scriptures. 

V.  10,  11.  The  preceding  observations  were  appli- 
cable to  all  wicked  men,  but  especially  to  hypocritical 
professors  and  filse  teachers  of  Christianity  :  yet  they 
were,  and  would  be,  peculiarly  verified  in  the  licentious 
seducers  of  whom  the  apostle  discoursed,  and  in  that 
of  their  abandoned  followers.  These  persons  habitually 
"  walked  after  the  flesh,"  and  indulged  their  sensual 
appetites  "  in  the  lust  of  uncleanness  ;"  as  if  they  had 
proposed  to  themselves  the  inhabitants  of  Podom  for  an 


ministers  of  Providence,  they  reported  to  the  Lord  the 
execution  of  their  commission,  with  respect  to  kings  and 
rulers  ;  they  did  not  bring  any  virulent  or  bitter  accusa- 
tions against  them  ;  but  stated  facts  as  they  wei-e,  and 
respected  them  as  God's  vicegerents  ;  though  they  could 
not  but  abhor  the  crimes,  which  they  often  witnessed,  and 
sometimes  were  employed  to  punish.  So  that,  the  pro- 
fessors of  Christianity,  who  slandered  and  reviled  dignities, 
did  not  copy  the  example  of  holy  angels  ;  but  rather  that 
of  Satan,  the  false  accuser  of  men  in  the  presence  of 
God. 

V.  12 — 14.  The  hypocrites,  here  described,  were  like 
natural  brute  beasts,  which,  being  bent  on  the  gratification 
of  their  appetites,  rage  against  all  who  oppose  them,  and 
are  ready  to  devour  them  :  and  as  wild  beasts  seem  made 


vf.  D.  67. 


CHAPTER  II. 


Jl.  D.  tJ7. 


ISaiD.  xi).  33. 

Kings  xviii  Itt. 
xix.  to  Riraix 
10  Prov.  xxviii 


Hu 


10 


Acts 
h  Num.  'fxii.  5— 

7.  «n  «/^  Stor. 
iSum  axil.  IG— 

:i.      xxxi.    le. 

Deut.  xxiii.  4,  S. 

MIc.  vi.  5  Jude 

II.  Rev  ii    u. 
k  Act3  i    18. 
I.NuiD.  sxii.  23- 


m  Ke.  Tii 
3     Ho3. 
Luke 
Ana 
21,  25. 


15.  IT. 


XXV 


15  Which  have-  s  Torsaken  the  right 
way,  and  are  gone  astray,  follouing 
tlie  way  of  "  Balaam,  the  son  of  Busor, 
'  who  loved  the  "^  wages  of  unrighteous- 
ness; 

16  But  was  rebuked  for  his  iniquity: 
'  the  dumb  ass  speaking  with  man's 
voice,  forbade  ™  the  madness  of  the  pro- 
phet. 

17  These  "are  welis  without  water, 
"  clouds  that  are  carried  with  a  tempest ; 

vi.  I.  Jude  12,  13. oEphiv.  U 


only  to  be  taken  and  destroyed,  to  prevent  the  havoc 
which  they  would  otherwi.se  make  of  the  human  species ; 
so  these  seducers  would  cenainly  expose  themselves  to 
destruction  ;  nay,  they  would  be  proscribed  as  nuisances, 
and  enemies  to  the  community.  Satan  had  caught  them 
H'idi  his   baits,   and  taken  them  captive  at  his  will,  and 


to  whom  the  mist  of  p  darkness  is  rescr 
ved  for  ever. 

10  For  wiicn  '^  tliey  speak  great  swell-  ■'uKi.'iU.Dif: 
ing  u-crc/s  of  vanity,  the}  allure  through  A,u°;ir'9*a 
the  lusts  of  the  flesli,  through  much  '  wan-  i?..".'i6*  Hev". 
lonncss,  those  'that  were  *  clean  escaped  '""■n  'x»i-  i.^ 
irom  tnem  who  live  in  error.  "S"  ■  »  ^"tsii. 

19  While  '  they  promise  them  liberty,  *^"'-''''"' "■."«.''. 

,  ,  ,  •'     «         ,  J  '    nr.    a  fiMt,  tt 

tncy  themselves  are  tlie  servants  of  cor-  ,\""'';"|''-,3  , 
ruption  :  for  of  whom  a  man  is  ^  overcome,  „'j^(„;'  ^^  ,. 
of  tlie  same  is  he  brought  in  bondage 


pj.  JIalt.  rlil.  Ii. 
xxii.  13.  xxvjp. 
Jude 6   IX 


iii   3. X  20,  Is.  xxviii.  1.  Je 


Roiri.     vi      12- 

U.  16-22.    Tit. 

xxiU  i  2  I'lm   ii.  W. 


many  professed  Christians,  who  were  not  established  in 
knowledge,  faith,  giace,  and  experience.  Thus  ihey  sup- 
ported the  expense  of  their  sensualities,  by  flattering  and 
quieting  men's  consciences  in  the  indulgence  of  their  pas- 
sions :  as  their  hearts  were  exercised  v.ith  covetous  prac- 
tices, and  they  constantly  employed  themselves  in  devising 


they  were  in  the  way  to  eternal  destruction  :  for,  being  artful  methods  of  obtaining  money  from  their  deluded  fob 
impatient  of  counsel  or  control,  they  uttered  vehement  lowers,  till,  inured  to  such  base  pursuits,  they  felt  no  re- 
revilings  against  the  persons,  autboritj'-,  laws,  and  mea-  morse  about  them,  which  showed  ihera  to  be  "  the  chiklren 
sures  of  their  rulers,  which  they  were  incompetent,  to  "  of  a  curse,"  and  exposed  to  the  wrath  of  God  for  their 
understand,  or  had  never  sutRciently  examined  :  and  in  so  multiplied  abominations. 

doing,  they  not  only  incurred  the  di.spleasure  of  princes,  V.  15,  16.  The  persons  described  by  the  apostle  had 
but  that  of  God  also,  and  thus  would  utterly  perish  by|  evidently  forsaken  the  right  way  of  holy  obedience  from 
their  own  corrupt   practices.     For,   notwithstanding  theirj  evangelical   principles,  and  were   gone  astray,  not  meiely 


vain  conceit  of  imagined  privileges,  they  would  certainly 
*-  receive  the  reward  of  unrighteousness,"  seeing  their 
pleasure  was  not  sought  in  obeying  God,  but  in  riotous 
leastings  and  intemperance,  in  wnich  they  indulged,  even 


from  an  erroneous  judgment,  but  from  the  sensuality, 
ambition,  and  avarice  of  their  hearts  ;  so  tliat  they  follow- 
ed the  example  of  Balaam,  the  son  of  Heor,  (or  Bosor,) 
who  so  "  loved  the   wages  of  unrighlcou.siiess,"  that  he 


during  the  light  of  the  day,  without  shame  or  remorse,  i  endeavoured,  in  disobedience  to  the  injunction  of  Jeho 
They  were,  therefore,  spots  and  blemishes,  that  deformed|  vah,  to  go  unto  Balhk,  and  curse  the  people  whom  ftod 
and  disgraced  those  Christian  societies  which  did  not  expel;  had  blessed.  But  he  was  rebuked  for  his  iniquity,  not 
them,  whilst  they  wantonly  sported  themselves,  and  in-jby  the  immediate  voice  of  God,  nor  by  one  of  his  pro- 
dulged  a  kind  of  insulting  triumph,  in  their  own  deceiv-; j-hets,  but  by  the  ass  on  which  he  rode,  v.hich,  though 
as  if  they   were  the  chief  favourites  of  heaven,  andj  naturally  dumb,  was  yet  miraculously  enabled  to  =ncak 


persons  uncommonly  illuminated  in  tlie  grace  and  liberty 
of  the  Gospel;  when  in  fact  they  were  not  believers  at 
all,  and  were  thus  boasting  and  exulting  on  the  bi-ink  of 
destruction.  So  that,  while  they  partook  with  Christians 
of  the  Lord's  supper,  or  joined  in  the  religious  feasts  in 
which  the  rich  and  poor  ate  together  in  a  loving  manner, 
their  conduct  was  so  shameful,  that  they  reflected  scandal 
on  the  while  company  with  which  they  associated.  For, 
besides  their  riot,  luxury,  and  excess,  "  their  eyes  were 
••  full  of  adultery,"  or  "  of  an  adulteress,"  as  if  their 
ini'araous  paramours  had  never  been  out  of  their  sight  ; 
so  constantly  were  their  imaginations  employed  about. 
and  their  desires  fixed  on,  their  habitual  wicked  practices  ! 
Nay,  they  "  could  not  cease  from  sin  •,"  not  from  exter 


that  by  so  despised  a  Ci-oaiure  God  might,  in  the  most 
mortifying  manner,  forbid  the  prophet,  who  was  very 
proud  of  his  visions  and  revelations,  to  proceed  in  his  in- 
fatuated course  of  rebellion.  (A'o/es,  A'jaH.  xxii.  xxivi 
xxxi.  8—16.) 

V.  ir.  The  teachers  whoni  the  apostle  exposed  were 
like  wells  fiom  which  men  expected  to  draw  water,  but 
which  could  only  disappoint  their  expectations:  {Marcr. 
Ref.)  they  were  as  clouds  which  gave  hopes  of  fructifying 
rains,  but,  instead  of  yielding  any  advantage  to  others, 
they  were  themselves  carried  about  with  tempestuous  winds. 
Thus  these  teachers  were  driven  about,  with  their  own 
passions,  and  by  every  wind  of  doctrine,  from  one  false 
opinion  to  another:  for  indeed  they  were  given  up  by  God 


nal  constraint,  or  natural  inahilili/,  (which  would  have  to  final  obduracy,  as  the  mist,  the  dimness,  and  dismay  oi' 
been  an  extenuation  of  their  guilt,)  but  from  the  vio-j  darkness,  or  of  wickedness,  despair,  and  misery,  was  re- 
lence  of  their  ungoverned  passions,  and  the  strength  of]  served  for  them  as  their  everlasting  [lortion. 
their  long-continued  habits  of  vice,  through  which  they  V.  1!!,  19.  These  men  were  not  only  very  wicked 
were  perJecily  enslaved  to  their  lusts,  and  indeed  judi-^  themselves,  but  the  cau.so  of  sin  and  ruin  to  others. — 
cially  given  up  to  a  reprobate  mind.  But,  notwithstand-i  Whilst  they  spake  swelling  and  pompous  words,  which 
ing  all  their  wickedness,  they  plcided  so  speciously  and  had  no  meaning,  except  as  they  showed  the  vain-glory  and 
confidently  for  their  corrupt  pi'inciples,  and  so  extenuated  ostent-Uion  of  t!>eir  hcftrts  :  yet  they  allured,  by  their  Con- 
or apologized  for  their  crimes,  tl'.at  ihc.y  beguileil  very  fident  boosting  and  specious  pretensions,  ^nch  professed' 
Vol..  v.— No,  35.  4  C 


A.  D.  67. 


II.  PETER. 


A.  D.  G7. 


20  For   if,  ''after  tliey  liave  ^escaped  cousness,  than,  after  they  have  known  jV, 

"  ■       'hoh 

delivered  unto  them. 


•»  Matt.    1 
45.  Luke  A...—         —     -  -  J  1 

I'xM.V' ""  the  pollutions  of  the  world,  "  through  the 
5iV  *  knowledge  of  the  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus 

birum  xxi..so  f^hrist,  tlicy  are  again  entangled  therein, 
^^.■j' .»'V'a"^'-'  and  overcome,  '' the  latter  end  is  worse 


to    turn    from  the 


ly  commandment  *cS',  ""  ex^u; 

:0       xviii      £4. 
xxxiii   13  Zei>b. 

22  But  it  is  happened  unto  them  ac-  fRom  ,n.  n.  i 
cording  to  the  true  proverb,  ^  The  dog  js  g 'frov  xx?i.  n. 
turned  to  his  own  vomit  again;  and  the 


''j^'ix"4i"x°.  ^^'^'^  *'^^™  than  the  beginning.  .- »— - .  — - 

dwov.  xii.  28       21   For  ■■  it  had  been  better  for  them!  sow  that  was  washed  to  her  wallowing  in 
jlxi.  32.   "'"'  not  to  liave    known  "^  the  way  of  right-  the  mire. 


Christians  as  were  glad  to  suppose,  that  the  lusts  of  the 
flesh,  and  much  ivantonriess  orlasciviousness,  could^consist 
with  the  salvation  of  the  Gospel ;  and  so  they  drew  oft" 
those,  who  had  actualli/,  as  to  their  outward  conduct,  es- 
cape! from  among  those  who  lived  in  error,  but  who  ab- 
stained from  theii-  former  indulgences  only  from  fear,  while 
their  unrenewed  hearts  still  hankered  after  them.  But  whilst 
ihcy  paid  court  to  the  carnal  minds  of  hypocrites,  by  pro- 
mising them  liberty  fi'om  every  yoke,  as  if  the  service  of 
God  had  not  been  the  most  perfect  freedom,  they  themselves 
were  the  "  slaves  of  corruption,"  or  of  the  most  corrujjt 
and  vile  affections,  as  it  was  a  general  rule,  that  a  man 
must  become  the  bond-servant  of  him,  by  whom  he  was 
vanquished  and  taken  captive.  They  were  evidently  van- 
quished, taken  captive,  and  enslaved  by  the  devil  and  their 
own  lusts,  and  it  was  impossible  that  they  could  lead  their 
followers  to  any  better  condition. 

V.  20—22.  If  professed  Christians,  having  escaped  the 
outward  pollutions  of  the  world,  by  the  knowledge  of 
Christ,  as  far  as  convictions  and  a  notional  faith  could 
reach,  (1.  4.)  were  again,  by  the  artful  seductions  of  false 
teachers,  entangled  in  those  polluting  practices,  as  con- 
sistent with  the  service  of  Christ,  and  so  overcome  as 
habitually  to  indulge  in  their  corrupt  inclinations,  their 
latter  end,  after  they  had  learned  thus  to  abuse  the  Gospel, 
would  be  far  worse  than  the  beginning,  when  they  sinned 
in  ignorance,  as  they  must  have  done  violence  to  far 
clearer  light  and  fuller  conviction.  It  would  therefore 
have  been  better  for  such  wretched  heretics,  hypocrites, 
or  apostates,  if  tht-y  had  never  known  the  way  of  right- 
eousness, and  the  ti'Mth.=,  |)romises,  and  precepts  of  Chris- 
tianity, than,  after  all  their  instructions,  convictions,  and 
])rofession,  to  turn  in  avowed  disobedience  from  .the  holy 
(.■ommandinont  torcjieiit  of  their  sins,  to  believe  in  Christ, 
and  to  love  and  obey  him,  as  this  wouKl  leave  them  more 
deeply  condemned  and  completely  hardened.  But  it  was 
not  to  be  wondered  at,  that  tcachei-s  of  this  character  made 
many  proselytes  ;  for  it  had  happened  unto  them  according 
10  the  true  proverb  of  Solomon,  (Sole,  Prov.  xxvi.  1 1.) 
and  to  another  of  similar  import;  the  one  of  which  hath 
been  expl  uned,  and  the  other  is  too  obvious  to  need  expla- 
iraiion.  They  are  the  two  most  disgusting  and  loathsome 
emblems  which  the  whole  animal  race  can  suggest,  and 
are  adduced  to  illustrate  the  filthiness  of  those,  who,  after 
convictions,  professed  repentance,  and  reformation,  re- 
turned back  to  wickedness,  because  their  carnal  hearts 
loved  it.  But  if  the  |)0\vcr  of  God  should  change  the 
.swine  into  a  sheep,  (the  emblem  of  the  regenerate)  though 
it  might  be  thrown  into  the  mire,  yet  it  could  no  moie 
wallow  in  it  with  delight,  but  must  be  most  uncomfortable 
till  cleansed  from  it.     {Notes,  Mall.  xii.  43 — i5.     Luke 


xi.  24—26.  Heb.  vi.  4—10.  x.  26—38.)  The  difference 
between  this  chapter  and  the  rest  of  Peter's  epistles,  in 
the  style  and  manner,  and  its  coincidence  with  that  of  Jude^ 
have  made  several  expositors  suppose,  that  both  of  them 
borrowed  their  language  from  some  ancient  book  which  is. 
now  lost ;  but  of  this  every  reader  must  judge  for  him- 
self. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—9. 

The  unbelief,  selfishness,  and  impiety,  of  man's  carnai 
heart  always  give  an  opening  to  false  teachers,  who  speak 
smooth  things  to  draw  away  disciples  after  them,  for  their 
own  credit,  or  lucre's  sake  ;  and,  alas !  many  in  general 
"  turn  away  their  cars  from  the  truth,  and  are  turned  unto 
"  fables,"  who  liberally  reward  ingenious  men  for  helping 
them  to  deceive  themselves.  Hence  it  hath  come  to  pass, 
both  in  the  Jewish  and  the  Christian  church,  that  men  have 
arisen,  who  have  found  their  account  in  corrupting  the 
humbling  holy  truth  of  God,  by  "  privily  bringing  in  dara- 
"  nable  herr sies  :"  who  have  denied  and  cast  oft"  obedience 
to  the  authority  of  the  Lord,  whilst  they  professed  to  glory 
in  his  special  favour  and  abundant  mercy,  and  have  at- 
tempted to  sejjarate  the  redemption  and  the  commandments 
of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  to  expect  pardon  through  his  blood, 
whilst  they  yielded  no  obedience  to  his  laws!  Thus  they 
deceive  themselves  and  others,  and  bring  upon  themselves 
swift  destruction.  These  specious  refinements,  while  they 
seem  to  some  persons  the  Gospel  of  free  grace  in  all  its 
|:iurity,  are  in  fact  "  damnable  heresies,"  which  finally 
ruin  all  who  follow  such  pernicious  ways  ;  and  also  cause 
the  way  of  truth  to  be  evil  spoken  of  by  those,  who  see 
the  bad  tendency  and  effects  of  these  delusions,  and  charge 
them  on  all  who  preach  and  profess  the  doctrines  of  salva- 
tion by  grace  alone.  The  sober  teachers  of  practical  and 
expei-imental  Christianity  need  not  be  surprised,  to  find 
their  hearers  drawn  from  theoi  by  these  specious  and  lax 
preachers;  for  even  in  the  primitive  times,  before  miracles 
ceased,  their  delicious  poison  found  many  purchasers,  and 
their  merchandise  of  souls  by  feigned  words  brought  in 
ample  gains  ;  whilst  love  of  the  truth  and  of  the  brethren 
were  the  pretence,  but  covetousness  was  the  concealed 
principle,  of  their  conduct.  In  vain  do  men  of  this  cha- 
racter  hope  to  escape  with  impunity  :  the  judgment  so  long 
since  foretold,  and  the  damnation  menaced,  will  speedily 
arrive,  though  unbelief  may  suppose  that  the  justice  of 
God  lingereth  and  slumbereth,  because  he  "endures  with 
"  much  long-suftering  the  vessels  of  wrath,  which  are 
"  fitted  for  destruction."  His  manifold  goodness,  if  it 
[do  not  lead  men  to  repentance,  and  engage  them  to  abe- 


J.  D.  67. 


CilAPTER  HI. 


^.  D.  67^ 


CHAP.  III. 

The  apostle  i-cminds  fiLi  brethren  of  the 
promised  coming  of  Christ,  and  predicts 
thai  scoffers  would  ridicule  their  expecta- 
tion of  that  event',  1 — 4:  being  ivillingly 
ignorant  of  the  truth,  in  that  respect,  5 
— 7.  He  sliows  the  reason  of  its  being 
delayed,  and  the  auful  manner,  circum- 
stances, arid  consequences  of  it ;  with  ex- 
hortations   and    cncouratrcments   to  dili- 


dience,  will  no  more  secure  them  from  condemnation, 
than  the  creating  kindness  ot"  God  to  angels  induced  liim 
to  spare  sucii  of  them  as  sinned  in  heaven  itself ;  but  "as 
"  he  cast  them  down   to  hell,  to  he  reserved  in  chains  of. 


gcnce  and  holitms,  8 — 14.  He  shows 
that  St.  Paul  had  taught  them  the  same 
doctrine  ;  commends  his  epistles ;  and 
shows  how  ignorant  and  unstable  men 
perverted  some  parts  of  them,  as  they 
did  the  other  scriptures,  to  their  own 
destruction,  1.5,  Itj;  and  concludes  with 
warning  them  against  seducers,  and  ex- 
horting them  to  groiv  in  grace,  and  in  the 
knowledge  of  Christ,  17,  18. 


and  boldness  in  the  Lord,  and  calumnies  or  revilings 
against  the  nowers  that  be,  the  proper  way  of  "  rendering 
"  to  Cesar  the  things  (hat  are  Cesar's,  and  to  (.lod  the 
"things  that  are  God's  I"  Surh  liberty  of  conscience. 
"  darkness  to  the  day  of  judgment,"  to  be  punished,  so  willj  and  licence  of  speech  and  conduct,  holy  angels,  who  are 
he  in  due  season  execute  the  vengeance  that  is  written,  on  greater  in  power  and  might,  never  desired.  If  we  were 
all  impenitent  sinners.  The  destruction  of  the  antedi-l  more  like  them,  we  should  be  more  cautious  in  speaking 
luvian  world  and  its  millions  of  inhabitants,  and  that  of  and  acting,  and  more  scrupulous  not  to  bring  a  railini; 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  stand  on  record,  to  confute  the  vain  accusation  against  our  governors,  though  w'e  could  not 
notions  of  those,  who  imagine  that  God  is  so  lenient,  that,  approve  of  either  their  character  or  their  measures.  But 
he.  will  not  take  vengeance  on  his  rebellious  creatures. —  j  there  have  been,  in  every  age,  professors  of  the  Gospel. 
But  his  mercy  does  indeed   shine   forth    conspicuously  in  who  have  acted  "  like  natural  brute  beasts,  made   to   be 

!)reserving  Noah  and  his  family,  and  in  delivering  himi"  taken  and  destroyed,"  who  have  deemed  themselves 
irom  the  flood,  and  from  that  perverse  generation,  to  wl'.om' authorized  to  "  speak  evil  of  those  things  which  they 
he  was  so  long  a  most  Unsuccessful  preacher  of  righteous- ^  "  did  not  understand."  And  if  they  ventured  to  speak  evil 
ness  ;  but  still  more  in  rescuing  Lot,  and  dealing  with  ^  of  the  divine  law,  and  deemed  themselves  freed  from  all  obli- 
him  as  a  righteous  man,  notwithstanding  all  the  blemishes'  gation  to  obey  it,  can  we  wonder  that  they  would  cast  oft" 
of  his  character.  Yet  his  vexation  in  Sodom,  and  his  every  yoke,  discard  all  subordination,  level  all  distinctions, 
escape  with  the  loss  of  every  thing,  except  his  life,  from  |  and  disdain  subjection  to  every  human  authority,  which 
that  devoted  city,  loudly  warn  us  to  keep  separate,  as  [  must  be  defective  and  liable  to  blame  ?  But  let  Christians 
much  as  possible,  from  ungodly  connexions,  if  we  would  j  stand  at  a  distance  from  such  contests  ;  for,  alas!  many 
avoid  the  most  heart-rending  anguish,  and  the  most  pain-j  professors  of  the  Gospel,  running  into  such  excesses,  bring 
ful  corrections.     But,  if  we    indeed  fear,  trust,  love,   and   their  characters    into    suspicion,  and  open  the  mouths  of 


endeavour  to  obey  the  Lord,  we  should  recollect,  in  all 
our  conflicts  and  trials,  that  "  he  knoweth  how  to  deliver 
'•  the  godly  out  of  temptation,"  that  he  hath  ten  thousand 
ways  of  rescuing  us,  of  which  we  never  thought,  and  that 
his  wisdom  and  power  will  surely  effect  the  purposes  of 
his  love,  and  the  engagements  of  his  truth  ;  whilst  wicked 
men  often  escape  suffering  here,  because  they  are  reserved 
to  the  day  of  judgment,  to  be  punished  with  the  devil  and 
his  angels. 

V.  10—14. 

White  we  take  encouragement  from  the  tender  mercies 
of  our  God.  let  us  also  stand  in  awe  of  his  holiness  and 
justice.  Norvp  have  more  cause  to  tremble  than  they 
who  are  emboldened  to  gratify  their  sinful  lusts  by  pre- 
suming on  his  grace  and  mercy  5  nor  can  any  thing  more 


those  who  speak  evil  of  us,  as  of  evil-doers  ;  nay,  many 
utterly  perish  in  their  own  corruption.  Especially  let  us 
fear  a  licentious  profession  ;  doubtless  they  "  will  receive 
"  the  reward  of  unrighteousness,  who  count  it  pleasure  to 
"  riot  in  the  day  time."  These  are  indeed  "  the  spots  and 
"  blemishes"  of  the  Church,  who  "  sport  themselves  in  their 
"  own  deceivings,"  who  join  with  Christians  in  sacred  or- 
dinances, and  with  the  world  in  their  licentious  and  dis- 
sipated revels,  and  who  attempt  to  reconcile  these  things  by 
perverting  the  doctrines  pftheGospel,  and  boasting  of  their 
liberty  and  privileges.  But  could  it  have  been  conceived, 
if  Scripture  and  facts  had  not  evinced  it,  that  teachers  and 
professors  of  the  holy  doctrine  of  Christ  could  [ireserve 
their  confidence,  credit,  and  influence,  whilst  "  their  eyes 
"  are  full  of  adultery,  and  while  they  cannot  cease  from 
"  sin  ?"  that  unstable  souls  could  be  beguiled  by  such 
men?  and  that  success  should  attend  the  covetous  practices 
fully  illustrate  the  desperate' wickedness  of  the  "human!  in  which  their  hearts  are  exercised  ?  Or  that  they  should 
heart,  than  the  abominations  in  which  men  have  wal- 1  be  considered  as  6/fSserf,  who  are  indeed  the  children  of  the 
lowed,  whilst  professing  to  be  religious,  and  while  con-  cwrsf,  and  evidently  described  as  such  in  the  word  of  God  ? 
tending  for  the  holy  doctrines  of  the  Gospel !    Many,  both 

m  ancient  and   modern  times,  have  deemed  themselves  at  V.   15 — 22- 

liberty  to  walk  after  the  flesh  in  the  lust  of  uncleanness,  — o*o— 

and  have  despised  governments  of  all  kinds,  as  if  liccn-  Heresies  in  every  age  have  grown  out  of  the  ambition, 
tiousness  and  anarchy  were  the  only  desirable  freedom,  avarice,  and  licentiousness  of  teachers ;  and  men  have  for- 
presumption"  and   self-will  equivalent  to  holy  conlidcnce  saken   the   right   way,   and   gone   astray  after   Balaam's 

4  C2 


A.  D.  G7. 


If.  PETER. 


A.  D.  07 


>vc.,r  x.ii  2  1  rW^rUb  ■■  bccoiid  cpihtie,  bdovtd,  I  now 
ti'i3-iiarmi.  \^  wx'xlc  utito  you:  in  both  uliitli  'I 
e  i>sx»iv4i«»iii  stir  iiu  vour  "^pure  luiiids  by  ''\\ay  o! 
Tiimaii'cii  rcmctiibrancc  : 

«i>'>2  „j  Ti,k  "^  That  '  ^c  may  be  niiiidful  of  the 
'  ™'  XV  i'  ^v"''*^^'  which  were  spoken  before  by  the 
J»-  '1'%  „*  holy  prophets,  '  ai)d  of  the  eommaiid- 
JJf  ,'i,'°-'='  meiit  of  us  the  apostles  of  tlie  Lord   and 

f  IS.  li  2.      Kph.  Saiioiir  • 
li     iO      1  J..tiii  '-'"* '""'    • 

g''T,m"i!,'V.2       '^  Knowing  this  fust,  « tliat  there  shall 

i  Tim  iii.  I,  kc.  1  Jobo  li   18.  Judc  ItJ 


example  and  from  his  principle,  because  lliey  loved  tlic 
wages  of  unrightoousiiess  ;  but  they  ■will  be  rebuked  lor 
their  iniquity  and  punished  for  their  madness,  with  as 
mueh  loiilempt  and  scverily  as  fe  was.  Being  "  wells 
"  withf'Ut  water,  and  clouds  cari'ieJ  about"  as  il:*"  wind  ot 
favour  or  lucre  changes,  it  is  too  plain  that  lolhem  "the 
*'  mist  of  darkness  is  reserved  tor  ever."  They  who 
V'ould  escape  these  deceivers,  should  consider,  that  ihey 
abound  in  high-swelling  words  of  vain  boasting  and  osten- 
tation, and  spi ak  of  themselves,  as  if  wi.sdom  and  know- 
ledge belonged  exclusively  to  them,  at  die  same  time  that 
they  .i^ive  great  ind'ilgTnce  to  the  lusts  of  the  flesh  ;  thus 
they  allure,  with  the  hope  of  sensual  griuiiication.  and 
imjiunity  in  it,  such  stony-ground  hearers,  as,  under  con- 
viction.-i  and  transieat  aflToct'ions,  had  escaptd  for  a  time 
from  those  that  live  in  erroi'.  Persons  of  this  description, 
not  valuing  the  liljerty  of  obejing  the  commandments  of 
God,  are  disjjosed  to  listen  to  thoic  who  promise  them 
liberty  of  another  sort,  and  assure  I'.icm  that  their  practi-! 
cal  instructors  had  held  them  in  bondage;  and  thus  anti-' 
nomian  tenets  are  embraced,  as  a  covert  way  of  returning 
to  the  .vorld  and  sin,  and  as  a  more  specious  and  quiet 
Jcind  of  apostacy.  For  the  liberty  promised  by  those  who 
are  overcome  by  their  own  lusts  and' passions,  can  be 
no  other  than  licentiousness  ;  and  if  after  men  liave 
'•  escaped  ihe  pollutions  of  the  v.or!' I,  by  ihe  knowledge 
"  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  Chri;t,  they  are  again 
"entangled"  in  such  delusions,  and  brought  under  the 
dominion  of  their  lusts,  "  the  latter  end  is  worse  with 
"  them  than  the  beginning ;"  nor  is  such  a  de|D3rture 
from  practical  Christianity  to  anNnomian;jri'jicf/;/fs  and 
hekavioitr  less  fatal  liian  an  open  apostacy,  as  it  serves  to 
keep  conscience  entirely  asleep,  perhaps  more  effectually 
than  any  opiate  in  the  -world.  It  is  evident,  therefore, 
that  it  would  have  been  better  for  such  men,  if  they  had 
continued  ignorant  of  the  Gospel,  than  thus  to  pervert  it  to 
their  own  deeper  condemnatic^n.  and  the  ruin  of  others  along 
with  them.  Yet,  alas  !  how  many  are  there,  who  thus 
verify  the  true  proverb,  by  "  turning  as  the  dog  to  his  oivn 
•'  vomit  again,  and  as  i  sow  that  is  waslied  to  her  wallow- 
-»  ing  in  the  mire  !"  But  this  shall  never  happen  to  any. 
who  are  "in  Christ  new  creatures,"  and  made  partakers  of 
a  divine  nature.  Let  us  then  pray  cimtinualty,  'Create 
"in  me  a  clean  heart,  O  God,  and  renew  a  rigiit  sjiirii 
**  within  me :''  let  us  remember,  that  a  '•  holy  coni- 
*'  mandmcnl"  is  given  to  us.  as  well  as  exeeedingi) 
"  great  -nd  precious  promises;"'  let  us  beware  of  luniitiii 
^QDi  ihe  precepts,  as  much  as  of  rejecting  the  truths,  of 


cumc  in  the  last  days  '•  scofllis,  '  walking  fcvtov.i  22  i., 
alter  thfclr  own  lusts,  *'"i'  n  "Ik. 

.        ,  ,   ■n'l  •         1  .  :o.  Ilos  Til.  4 

4  And  savinjr,  *■  \v  here  is  the  promise  >  •  ,10  scor  u 

r   1  •  •   *       -f  !•  •  I         .1  /■   II    •   ■'"'le'«l8 

01  Ins  coming  ."^  lor  since  the  latiier.s  tell  ••j."'-'' j^!'^*  •* 
asleep,  all  tliinrrs  continue  as  (iuii  ticre'-';  "■,">  "• 
'  irom  the  b<gnining  ot  the  creation.  ^,J   at]*',\  '\' 

5  For  this  "'  th<y  willingly  are  igno-  il'l,', »* « *" 
rant  of,  that  "  by  the  word  of  God  the  'Be""!!*'*  "' 
heavens  were  of  old,  and  the  earth  *  stand-  '"juu*'ir'i9.so; 
ing  out  of  the  water,  and  in  the  water :       ."j";,  j.'o  '^2 

n  fipn   1    6   a.    I's   x»i».  2     XXMII  6.    cxxlvi   6    Heb  xi.  3. »  Gr.ci.i,»ii(i«f, 


Christianity;  and  let  us  equally  avoid  antinomian  cor- 
rupters, and  jjharisaical  opposers  of  the  Gospel,  a^  heiag 
alike  the  enemies  of  our  Lord  and   Saviour  Jesus  CJirist, 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  111.  V.  1 — A.  This  second  episde  appears, 
by  the  opening  of  this  chapter,  to  have  been  primarily 
a jdrtssed  to  the  same  churches  as  the  former,  though  they 
were  not  mentioned  at  the  beginning  of  it.  It  was  the 
design  of  tiie  apostle,  in  both  of  them,  not  so  much  to 
instruct  them  in  truths  which  they  had  not  leair.ed,  as  ta 
stimulate  and  animate  their  pure,  sincere,  and  Uj.right 
minds  I"  jiractise  their  duty,  by  recalling  to  tl.eir  lemenj- 
biarice  the  truthsand  precepts  which  theyrad  bv^eii  taught; 
lest  remaining  sinfulness,  temptation,  fo' .;e'fuliiess.  and 
the  artifices  of  f dse  teachers,  should  turn  '.hvm  aside  from 
it.  He  therefore  wrote  to  thcin.  in  onter  to  make  theni 
mindful  of  the  words  which  the  holy  proj^hets  of  old  had 
spoken,  conceriiing  the  salvation  ;u!d  kingdom  of  Christ, 
and  of  tlie  eomnvjiidment  which  had  b'^en  given  them  by 
him,  and  the  other  apostles  of  their  Lord  and  Saviour,  to 
prepare  for  his  coming  to  j-.algrnent,  with  patient  expect- 
ation and  diligence  in  their  several  duties.  Of  this  they 
needed  to  be  admonished,  as  they  ought  to  know  in  the 
lirst  place,  and  as  a  mritter  of  chief  importance,  that  under 
the  Christian  dispcnsa:ion,  at.d  after  some  time  had  elap/sed, 
there  would  certainly  come  among  them  a  set  of  scornful 
men,  endeavouring  to  subvert  their  faith,  by  deriding  their 
expectation  of  the  coming  of  Christ  to  judgment,  and 
treating  the  great  truths  ot  the  Gospel  with  infidel  con- 
tcini'taad  piuf.ine  ridicule,  v.hilsl  they  indulged  without: 
restraint  the  several  carnal  inclinations  of  their  own  evil 
heirts.  These  persons  would  insolently  demand,  Whaf 
was  bei  ome  of  the  [iromise  which  the  Lord  had  left  them, 
that  he  would  appear  a  second  time  among  them,  to  com- 
plete their  salvation  and  destroy  their  enemies  ?  Had- 
it  not  manifestly  failed?  And  would  they  suffer  them- 
selves to  lie  any  longer  imposed  on.  or  continue  to  adhere 
to  his  self  den\  ing.  persecuted  religion?  For  it  could 
not  be  denied,  that  since  the  fathers,  (the  primitive 
teachers  and  prolcssors  of  Christianity,  or  the  ancient, 
patriarc  lis  and  prophets,  to  whotii  it  was  first  revealed,) 
iiad  fillen  asleep,  all  things  had  continued,  in  respect 
of  the  returning  seasot.s,  and  other  outward  dispensa- 
tions, as  thcv  hid  been  used  to  do  from  the  beginning  of 
the  world,  without  any  material  alteration  answerable  to 
the  extraordinary  things,  which  had  been  spoken  oa  that 
subject. 


A.  D.  G7. 


CHAPTER  III. 


J.  D.  or. 


XX. V 

Luke 
p  10  i; 


fn.  vii  6  ^Vhc^t'by  "  the  world  that  then  was, 
,  Matt  being  overflowed  with  water,  perislied : 
" -7,p  7  But  I' the  heavens  and  the  eariii, 
KK^'Vi  "'''^'j  ^''6  now,  by  tlie  same  woid  are 
xI''h  xKi'*"  kt'pt  in  store,  reserved  unto  fire,  '*  against 
Vi^'^'TxiMs  ''"^  day  of  judgment,  'and  perdition  of 
ungodly  men. 

8  13ut,  beloved,  '  be  not  ignorant  of  this 


John  W    i7 
r«o.n.  ii  s  ■•: 
tv.  23  S  Tbes  ii 

3.  )  Tim  vl.  9  Re 


25.  1  Cor  %.  1. 


one  thing,  '  that  one  day  2*  wilh  the  Lord 
as  a  thousand  years,  anJ  a  thousand  years 
as  one  day. 

9  1  he  Lord  "  is  not  slack  concerning  his 
promise,  as  some  men  count  slackness ; 
'^  but  is  long-suffering  to  us-ward,  ^  not 
willing  that  any  should  perish,  ^  but  that 
all  should  come  to  repentance. 


xc. 


U  l9  XXX  18.  s!vi 

l;i,     hall  ii.  :t. 

I.ui.e  XM  i  7  u 
X  16  Ex.xKxiv. 
6       I's     liisvu 

15  I-  XXX  lU. 
xlvi    n       Kora 


1  Ti 


6   1  l-et 


V.  5 — 7.     The  scorners  of  whom  the  apostle  wrote, 
(some  of  whom  seem  to  have  been  even  then  endeavouring 
to  corrupt  the   church,)    were    willingly  ignorant  of  tiie 
scriptural  account  of  the  creation,  and  of  the  dealings  of 
Gud  wilh  men  in  fornier  ages;  for  they  perversely  with-! 
drew   their   attention    from    such   subjects,    because   thev ' 
tended  to  confute  their  self-conceitifd  and  profligate  infi- 
deUty,  and  to  confirm   the  doctrine  of  a  future  judgment,  i 
Otherwise,   they   would  have   known   from   the   books  of) 
Moses,  that  the  heavens  and  the  earth   were  originally! 
created  by  the  omnipotent  word  of  God,  who  "  spake,  and' 
"  it  was  done,  who  comniiindcd,  and  it  stood  fast;"  andj 
that  the  earth,    especially,  was  formed  out  of  the  chaos,  i 
which  had   been   previously    bi'ought   into   existence    for , 
that    purpose,   the    dry    ground   beiag,    at    the    command 
of  God,  separated  from  the  waters,  which  retired  to  the  ■ 
channels    prepared  for  them.     Thus   the  earth,    with   its  i 
productions  and  inhabitants,  as  distinguished  from  these.^s, 
"  stood  up  out  of  and  above  the  water;"  but  it  was  sur-j 
rounded   by  the  water,    which   was    needful    to   moisten, 
purify,  and  render  it  fruitful.     Yet,  when  the  wickedness ', 
of  men  had  provoked   the  Lord  to  execute  vengeance  on  j 
ihem,  this  very  arrangement,  in  itself  so  conducive  to  the] 
welfare  of  mankind,  became  the  means  of  their  destruc-  j 
tion :  for  all  the  parts  of  the  globe  being  deeply  covered 
with  waters,  by  tlie  omnijiotence  of  God,  the  world  that ; 
('hen  was  perished;  all   the  inhabitants  of  the  dry  land, i 
and  all  the  works  of  men,  were  entirely  destroyed  ;  nothing 
remained  "  but  Noah,  and  they  that  were  with  him  in  the  i 
"  ark  ;"  the  external  form  of  the  earth  was  no  doubt  ex- ! 
trcmely  altered,  and  a  new  race  of  inhabitants  were  raised  j 
up,  to  people  it.     At  t!ie  same  lime,  the  Lord  promised  and 
covenanted  never  more  to  destroy  the  earth  by  an  universal ; 
deluge  ;  yet  intimations  had  been  given  of  a  ti>tal  disso- 
kition,  which  was  to  terminate  the  present  state  of  things; 
{Note,  Ps.  cii.  26.  /.■;.  Ii.  G.)  and  it  had,  under  the  New 
Testament  disjicnsalion,  been  more  expres'sly  revealed  that 
ihis  was  to  be  effected  by  fire.     Itniiglit  therefore  be  .said 
that  the  fisible  heavens,   and  the  earlJi,  with  all  the  lower 
creation,  were  condemned   to  be  destroyed  by  fire,  and, 
by  the  word  of  God,  which  could   not   be  broken,  were 
treasured  up  as   fuel  for  the  general  conflagration.     This 
would  certainly  take    pl.ice   about   the   same    time  with 
the   great    day    of  judgment,    which    would    prove    "  the 
"day  of  jicrdition  to  ungodly  men,"'  who  would  then  he 
*' punishe_d  with  everlasting  destruction."     {Note,  '2  Thes. 
J.^S  —  lO,*)     The  event   was   therefore  certain  ;   and  the 
same  powerjwas  engaged  to  effect  it,  which  had  created  the 
world,  destroyed  it  with  the  deluge,  restored  it  to  its  pre- 
!jcnl  form,  and  still  continued  to  ujihold  it  io  that  stale. 


V.  8.  TVhatcver  scoflcrs  were  willingly  ignorant  of,- 
or  perversely  cavilled  at,  as  if  delays  were  failures,  or. 
respites  impunity,  Christians  must  no\  be  ignorant  of  that 
one  thing,  which  tended  to  clear  up  all  the  rest ;  namely, 
that  the  divisions  of  time  among  men  bear  no  |<roportion  to 
eternity,  with  which  all  the  counsels. and  jjurposes  of  God 
are  imiiicdiateiy  connected.  One  day,  therefore,  and  a 
thousand  years,  are  with  him  the  same  thing  ;  fur  as  every 
event  comes  to  pass  at  the  lime  which  he  hath  apfiointed- 
for  it,  so  the  intervention  of  a  thousand  years  is  no  more 
than  one  day^  in  respect  of  those  things  which  he  will 
most  assuredly  accompli.sh  in  their  season. 

V.  9.  It  must  then  by  no- means  be  supjjosed  that  the 
Lord  was  slack,  or  dilatory,  concerning  the  performance  of 
his  promise,  as  some  men,  (both  proiane  unbelievers  and 
impatient  believers,)  might  understand  the  word  ;  but,  in 
fact,  the  delay  of  judgjaicnt  was  the  effect  of  his  long-suffer- 
ing towards  the  church  and  the  human  race.  {Note.  Matt. 
xxiv,48— 61.)  He  patiently  endured  the  provocations  of  the 
wicked,  and  even  the  scornful  defiance  of  infidels,  because 
he  would  not  be  influenced  bv  their  crimes  to  terminate 
the  present  state  of  things,  tilfall  his  chosen  peojile  were 
brought  to  repentance,  and  j;repared  for  the  kingdom  ;  as 
he  was  not  willing  that  any  of  them  should  perish.. 
Nay,  as  he  delighted  not  in  the  death  of  a  sinner,  but 
rather  that  he  .should  repent  and  live,  so  his  long-sufreriiif 
gave  sinners  space  for  repentance  ;  and  as  all  things  were 
ready,  and  all  were  invited,  yea,  commanded  tol-ejierii. 
so,  in  this  sense,  God  had  shown  himself  iinwiilin"-  that 
any  should  perish,  and  willing  that  all  should  come  to 
repentance,  though  many  would  pervert  his  long-sufierinc, 
to  their  deeper  condemnation.  Men's  impenitence  arises 
from  their  unwillingness  to  return  to- God,  not  from 
his  unwillingness  to  receive  them  ;  and  therefore  he  if 
doubdess  willing,  that  all  who  are  so  disposed  should  c.imc 
to  repentance,  and  be  saved.  Many,  that  were  Chri.-tiaiis 
at  the  time  when  the  apostle  wrote,  owed  their  .salvation 
to  the  long-suffering  of  God,  who  thus  gave  them  lime, 
as  well  as  i.'race,  for  repentance;  and  even  .some  of  those 
who  wei-e  then  objecting  to  the  del  ly  of  Christ's  coming, 
as  if  it  invalidated  tlie  triuh  of  the  (Jospel,  niiirht  at  length 
be  converted,  and  know  that  "  Go  I  was  not"  willing  that 
"  they  should  perish,  but  that  they  slionld  come  to  rcpent- 
"  ance."  These  are  two  distinct,  '.ui  consisfc.it,  views 
which  may  be  taken  of  the  sulje^  t:  the  one  accords  to 
the  condition  of  sinners,  when  fit>i  taught  to  attend  to  the 
woi-d.  of  salvaiion  ;  to  them,  the  long-suffering  of  God. 
the  provisiciTis  of  the  Gospel,  die  g'-n-ral  invitations,  the 
command  to  all  n-ien  to  rcijcnt,  i  iid  the  promises  that, 
none  shall   be  cast  out  who  come  to  Christ,  arc  so  m&af 


/I.  D.  67. 


II.  PETER. 


Ji.  D.  6T. 


I,. li.  12  Joel  i.       JO  But   a^ije    Jay   of  the    Lord  will  ipromi.^cjook  for  ne\v  heavens  and  a  new  •'.r'sk"'^" 
1^1  i'w'^fv.sj  PQfj^j,   "  as  a  thief  in  the  night;  'in  the  jcarth,  wherein  dwelletli  righteousness.       MiAT"' ' 
.iTy'xxivTi  which  the   heavens   shall  pass  away  with        14  Wherefore,  beloved,  ^  seeing   ^'i^t 'ip^eV», 
The' v^r'nov' a  great  noise,  and   ''the  elements   shn.ll  ye  look  for  such  things,  '  be  diligent  that  |hi'mom 
'lC^c*ho'[u' "  melt  with  fervent  heat,  '  the  earth  also,  ye  may  be  found  of  him  '  in  peace,  with-  t|«'o«.VHc 
that  are  therein,  shall   be  ' 


MaTr'xM."  31  and  tiie  works 

Hell,    i      11,   12 


e  Pssl 
S   Am 

f  4>e  Ci 
i;  12    V 


Kevx'x  ii'xxi  burned  up. 
.i',3  ]  1   Sccmo-  then   Ihul  «  all  these   things 

5  n.  shall  be  dissolved,  "  what  manner  of  per- 
sons ought  ye  to  be  '  in  all  holy  conversa- 

""iv-  tion  and  '^  godliness, 
t,''M'trvHl''27  I       12  '  Jjookincr  for,  and  *  hastening  unto, 

Tlies.  i  5    Jain  ,  .  v-      i  i  /■  /•  i       i  i 

.1  24      ..  ^    J  ■»  the  commg  ot   the  day  ol  (jod,  wherem 
'i3"'2Co'r'..i. '2.  n  tile  licavcns  being  on  fire   shall  be  dis- 

iTim  .iv"  12  solved,  and  the  elements  shall  "  melt  with 

ii,  13^,11'ei.  i  fervent  heat? 

i:}  Nevertheless  we,  p  according  to  his 


16    VI.  3  6.  11 
1  I  Cnr    I    7    Tit    ii 

i.  8   yiiil   i   f. 

Mic  i.  « P  1 


13  JudeZl *0r.  /loidi 

-11  ••<"<«  on,  in   I'.i    1  :l   Is 
Uv.  n.  lsvii.22    Rev 


m    i. 
16.  I  Pet.  iii  :o 

AfU  1 


Unu. 
ii.  so,  21.  Luko 
Xli  16.  AcU  vil 
10  1  Cor.  ii.  IS. 
8.  Jam   i.  S. 


out  spot,  and  blameless  : 

l.O  And  '  account  that  the  lonff-suffer- H  kx'xVxi  3. e. 
inor  of  our  Lord  is  salvation  ;  even  as  "our  Kmeiiii.  12. s» 
beloved  brother  Paul  also,  *  according  to  :M_Hr»»  >i  6,7. 
the  wisdom  given   unto  him  hath  written 
unto  you  ; 

16  As  also  ^  in  all  A«  epistles, 'speaking  j.'j,ij^„  , 
in  them  of  these  things  ;  in  which  are  some  V'"",;' 
things  "  hard  to  be  understood,  which  they  ^'Vki'ii^'' 
that  are  unlearned  and  ''  unstable  "^  wrest,  ^Vni  L' 
as  they  do  also  ''  the  other  scriptures,  l,.!,''^" 
"  unto  their  own  destruction.  "^cM^^i 

P3    Ivi    5.  Hall,  i  ■\.  Marf. (J  Jer.    sxiii  3f.  Matt  XT   3.  6.  xxii  2J 

Fhil 


assurances,  thai  the  Lord  is  not  willing  that  any  (who  |  l)e  evident,  that,  at  the  period  referred  to,  they  who  had 
seek  salvaiLon,)  should  perish,  but  thai  sinners  of  all! no  treasure  secured  in  heaven,  nor  any  interest  in  hitn  as 
descriptions  should  come  to  repentance;  and  that  they  a  Saviour,  who  would  then  come  as  the  .Judge  of  the 
who  repe'ht  do  that  which  pleases  him,  and  shall  be  ac-  world,  would  be  mo.st  miserable.  Ought  not  Christians 
ceptcd.     But    the    other   refers    to    God;    "known    unto  therefore  to  be  continually   "  looking  for,"  and  preparing 


whom  are  all  his  works  from  before  the  foundation  of 
"  the  world ;"  and,  according  to  it,  die  established  be- 
liever ascribes  his  willingness  to  repent  to  special  grace, 
and  acknowledges  that,  if  he  had  been  left  to  ^imself,  he 
should  have  perished  in  obstinate  love  of  sin  and  enmity  to 
God,  as  numl>trs  of  his  fellow-sinners  do. 


to  welcome  that  solemn  season,  called  "  the  day  of  God  ;" 
hastening  to  have  all  ready  to  meet  him  with  comfort, 
and  even  longing  for  the  solemn  cataslrojihc  which  would 
perfect  their  felicity  ?  Though  it  was  in  itself  so  terrible 
to  think  of  "  the  lieaveus   being  on   fire   and   dissolved, 

_ "and  the  elements  melting  with  heat,"   yet  the  Gospel 

V.   10—13.     Thoa'^h  delays  seemed  to  be  made,  whilst  j suggested   such    consolations,    and    inspired  such  hopes, 

the  Lord  waited  to  complete  the   counsels  of  his  wisdom  I  that    believers   had   no  reason  for  terror   or  uneasiness; 

and  mercv,   and  to  render  the  implacable  enmity  of  im-jfor,  though   all    other   inheritances  and  distinctions  must 

penitent  sinners  manifest  to  the  whole  creation,   yet  hisjthen    be    terminated,    yet   they,    accorcling    ti»    the    sure 

"reat  and   teirihlc  day   wouhl   certainly    come  .suddenly, 

when  not  expected,  and  with  most  surprising  consterna- 
tion,   and    inevitable   destruction    to  all   that  were    Ibund 

unprepared.     {Notes,  kc.  Mall.  xxiv.  42—14.  I  Thes.  v. 

'2,  3.)     At  that  important  catastro])he,   the  heavens,  and 

all  the  hos'.s  nf  them,  (as  far,  at  leasl,  as  connected  with 

this  eanh  and  its  inhabitants,)  will  pass  away,  and  rush 

into  conru:5ioii  and  destruction,  with  a  tremendous  noise, 

of  which  ihundci's,  earthquakes,  and  all  other  convulsions 


of  nature,  are  wholly  inadequate  to  give  the  least  con- 
ception. Then  all  the  elements,  of  which  the  earth  and 
its  atmosphere,  and  all  the  luminaries  connected  with  it, 
are  composed,  shall  melt  with  intense  heat  ;  and  not 
only  one  vast  city,  or  one  whole  nation,  but  the  earth, 
with  all  its  cities,  forests,  mountains,  yea,  the  contents 
of  its  bowels  to  the  very  centre,  as  well  as  all  the  works 
of  men,   however  admired   or   magnificent,    which   cover 


word  of  God's  promise,  looked  for  and  expected  "  new 
"  heavens  and  a  new  earth,"  another  and  far  more  glorious 
and  blessed  state  of  things,  and  an  abiding  habitation, 
into  which  righteous  persons  alone  could  find  admission, 
and  in  which  all  the  inhabitants  would  be  perfected  in 
purity,  obedience,  and  love  of  each  other  ;  so  tliat  no  sin 
could  enter,  to  defile  or  disquiet  them,  to  all  eternity.  In 
some  Scrii)ture.^,  "  new  heavens  and  a  new  earth"  seem 
figuratively  to  describe  the  most  prosjierous  and  peacctul 
days  of  the  church  on  earth;  {Notes,  Is.  Ixv.  17.  Ixvi. 
•22.  Heb.  xii.  26.)  but  here  the  state  of  the  righteous 
after  the  day  of  judgment,  and  the  dissolution  of  this 
present  world,  are  evidently  intended  ;  but  what  is  meant 
in  various  particulars,  the  fulfilment  alone  cart  fully  ex- 
plain. 

V.   14 — IC.     From   the  preceding  considerations,   the 
postle  took  occasion  to  exhort  his  beloved  brethren,  who 


the  surface  of  it,  shall  constitute  one  vast  conflagration,  professed  to  believe  and  look  for  such  things,  to  prove 
and  be  reduced  to  as  confused  a  chaos,  as  that  from  which  that  they  really  did  so,  by  diligence  in  every  duty  and 
it  was  at  first   created.     As,   therefore,   all   those   things,  [means  of  grace  ;  that  ihoy  might  be  found  of  Christ,  at  his 


which  were  then  the  objects  of  their  sen.ses,  and  the 
I'.oveted,  admired,  or  envied  ]")ossessions  of  men,  would 
certainly  be  dissolved  and  perish,  as  to  their  present  mode 
of  existence,  "  what  manner  of  persons  ought  they  to 
••  be,  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness  ?"  For  it  must 


coming,  in  peace  with  God,  their  own  conscicyices,  each 
other,  and  all  men,;  being  also  "without  spot,  and 
'•  blameless."  For  if  they  thus  evinced  themselves  in- 
terested in  the  perfect  righteousness  of  Chrisi,  by  the  dili- 
gent obedience  of  faith  and  love,  they  would  certainly  be 


A.  D.  67. 


CHAPTER  in. 


yi.  D.  (i7. 


f jL  IS  Prov.  i  17.       ]7  Ye   tlierelorc,  beloved,  '  seeing  ve 

Matt    XXIV.  34.  I       /.  1  1 

IS  Markxiii23.  Jii^QW  meic  tnitiics  before.  ^  beware  lest  ve 

JotlU   XVI.  4  I'll  ■'   »  I 

VuVhiUirJ  also?  ''  being  led  away  wilh  the  error  of  the 
i°\i^  ^ '""  wicked,  fall'  from  your  own  steadfastness. 


18  But 


grow  in  irrace,   and    2«  '  tlic  i* '"=  ""J 's  "<" 

nowledgc  oi  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesus  .^:pJ,  t^\%J 

Christ.     ■"  To  him  be  glory  both  now  and ,;'  ^^  „'  '.,.  j^ 

forever.    "Amen.  cot'ir?' e  h* 

i.  17  PMI.  iii   8.  Col   i.  10  iii.  10. in  John  v.  23  2  Tim   ii.  18.  1  Pet  °v.  I'o,  li.  Juee 


then  pre.=;enled  faultless  before  God,  and  as  perfect  in 
regard  to  sanctification  as  justification.  They  ought  also 
"  to  account  the  long-suffering  of  the  Lord  to  be  salva- 
"  tion."  Every  day  that  their  lives  were  spared  gave 
them  the  opjiortunity,  of  diligently  seeking  "  to  make  their 
"  calling  and  election  sure  ;"  mere  professors  of  Chris- 
tianity had  space  afforded  them,  to  seek  a  real  experience 
of  the  woik  of  divine  grace  ;  and  the  goodness  of  God 
was  suited,  and  intended,  to  lead  sinners  to  repentance. 
All  therefore  who  read  the  epistle,  ought  to  "  account 
"  the  long-suffering  of  the  Lord  to  ^be  salvation,"  as 
they  owed  it  to  that  alone,  that  they  were  not  then  in  the 
place  of  desjjair  and  final  niisory,  instead  of  the  land  of 
hope,  of  ])rayer,  and  forgiveness  ;  or  in  the  way  of  peace 
and  salvation.     Thus  the  apostle   observed,   that   his  be- 


saving  some,  and  leaving  others  to  be  hardened  :  for  of 
these  doubtless  Peter  principally  spake.  Such  things 
would  not  be  properly  understood,  except  by  those  who 
had  come  to  some  maturity  in  knowledge,  grace  and 
experience,  and  who  received  them  in  humble  and  simple 
(aith  and  love.  "  The  unlearned  and  unstable,"  there- 
fore, even  such  as  were  unlaughl  in  the  school  of  Christ, 
or  unleachahle  through  pride,  prejudice,  and  carnal  pas- 
sions, and  unestablished  in  faith  and  by  sanctifying  grace, 
wrested,  or  perverted  them,  by  a  foixed  and  unnatural 
interpretation,  inconsistent  with  the  context  and  the 
apostle's  general  doctrine;  and  adduced  them  in  support 
of  their  proud,  corrupt,  and  licentious  principles  and 
conduct  :  and  thus  they  compassed  their  own  destruction. 
But  this  perversion  of  St.  Paul's  writings,  (which  Peter 


loved  brother  Paul  also   had  written   to  them  to  the  sbme  evidently  speaks   of  as  a  part  of  the  sacred  scriptures,) 
""    '  1-    -  .-    .1        :--i  I----I-  /-_iu_iL  ,  must  not  be  charged  on  the  epistles   themselves;  but  on 

those  who  thus  perverted  them  contrary  to  their  real 
meaning  and  tendency  :  for  they  did  the  same  also  with 
the  other  scriptures,  both  the  books  of  the  Old  Testament 
and  as  many  of  the  New  Testament  as  were  then  extant, 
and  allowed  to  be  of  divine  authority  ;  for  proud,  <.arnaJ, 
ambitious,  covetous,  or  licentious  men,  could  wrest  some 
things  in  any  of  them  to  a  seeming  agreement  with  their 
pernicious  doctrines,  and  so  pervert  them  to  their  ouni 
destruction ;  in  the   same  manner,  as    they  made   a   fatal 


effect,  according  to  the  wisdom  which  God  had  bestowed 
on  him.  The  affectionate  and  highly  respectful  language, 
here  used  by  St.  Peter,  concerning  the  apostle  of  the 
Gentiles,  who  was  supposed  to  differ  from  him  in  some 
points  of  doctrine,  and  who  had  openly  rebuked  his  dis- 
simulation at  Antioch,  is  peculiarly  worthy  of  obser- 
vation. The  fourth  and  fifth  verses  of  the  Epistle  to  the 
Romans  are  generally  supposed  to  be  intended  ;  but  it  is 
not  obvious,  in  what  sense  these  could  be  said  to  be 
written  to  those  whom  St.  Peter  addressed.     They,  there- 


fore, who  suppose  that  he  wrote  to  the  Jewish  converts!  use  of  the  mysterious  subjects  which  St.  Paul  discoursed 
exclusively,  point  out  some  jiassages  in  the  Epistle  to  the  on.  It  was  therefore  proper  to  warn  and  instruct  men 
Hebrews,  to  which    they   think  he  alluded;  (ix.  27,28, 'to  read    them  witk  humility  and  a  teachable  spirit;  and 


X.  3G,  37  ;)  but  that  epistle  was  directly  addressed  to  the 
churches  in  Judca,  and  not  to  the  Jewish  converts  in  Asia. 
The  apostolical  epistles,  indeed,  were  written  to  some 
particular  churches,  or  description  of  Christians;  yet  they 
were  intended  for  general  instruction  ;  and  as  Peter  had 
read  the  epistles  of  Paul,  so  they,  to  whom  he  wrote, 
had  probably  done  the  same,  even  in  res[)cct  of  those  that 
were  addressed  to  other  churches;  The  false  teachers, 
whom  Peter  opposed,  seem  to  have  grounded  their  dam- 
nable heresies  on  a  inisinlerprelalion  of  some  passages  in 


not  to  perplex  themselves  with  hard  things,  till  they  were 
established  in  such  as  were  more  plain.  But  this  was  no 
reason  why  either  St.  Paul's  episdes  or  the  other  scrip- 
tures should  be  laid  aside,  or  put  out  of  sight  :  for  men 
left  to  themselves  abuse  every  good  gift  of  God,  and  the 
corruption  of  the  best  things  becomes  the  worst.  '  The 
'  persons,  to  whom  Peter's  epistles  were  written,  were 
'  for  the  most  part  Paul's  converts.'  '  Of  this '  vice,' 
(wresting  the  scriptures,)  '  they  ai'e  most  commonly 
'  guilty,  who,    from   the   pride   of  understanding,  will  re- 


St.  Paul's  epistles,  which  might  appear  to  many  contiaryi '  ceive   nothing    but  what    they   can   explain.     Whereas 


to  Peter's  exhortations  :  so  that  the  general  tenour  of  St; 
Paul's  epistles  lo  some  of  the  Asiatic  churches,  or  of 
that  to  the  Hebrews,  rather  than  detached  expressions, 
seems  to  have  been  meant ;  for  certainly,  when  properly 
understood,  they  are  as  exhortalory  and  practical  as  St. 
Peter's.  Indeed,  the  apostle  observed  that  this  was  the 
case  in  all  his  episdes,  (as  those  to  the  Romans,  the 
Corinthians,  the  churches  in  Macedonia,  and  to  Timothy 
and  Titus  :)  for  in  them  all,  he  spoke  of  the  coming  of 
Christ,  and  the  preparation  to  be  made  for  it,  with  warn- 
ings and  admonitions  to  different  descriptions  of  persons. 
Yet  in  these  epistles,  connected  with  ])lainer  subjects, 
were  some  things  hard  to  be  understood  ;  namely,  such 
as  related  to  the  divine  decrees,  and  the  deej)  dispensations 
of  ihs  government  ;  and  the  sovereignty  of  his  grace   in 


the  humble  and  teachable  receive  the  declarations  of 
'revelation,  according  to  their  plain,  grammatical,  un- 
'  constrained  meaning  ;  which  it  is  their  only  care  to 
'  attain,  by  reading  the  scriptures  frequently  and  wilh 
'  attention.'  {3Iackniglit .)  He  should  have  added, '  and 
'  with  prayer.' 

V.  17,  18.  As  the  Christians,  \\hom  Peer  addressed, 
had  been  previously  instructed  and  warned  concerning 
these  things,  they  ought  to  be  upon  their  guard  against 
the  insinuations  of  deceivers,  and  to  beware  of  the  rock 
on  which  so  many  had  split  ;  lest,  being  drawn  from 
the  simplicity  of  believing  obedience  to  the  Lord  Jesus, 
through  the  errors  and  delusions  of  wicked  men.  espe- 
cially of  those  licentious  teachers  whom  he  had  before 
described,   thev  should  fall  from  that  steadfast  adhorenre 


./.  n  uT. 


If.  PETER. 


.^.  J).  GT. 


^.o  the  Iriiths  of  the  Gospel,  'that  constant  profession  of 
faith,  and  that  miitorm  course  of  consistenl  behaviour, 
Avhich  they  hat!  hitherto  maintained,  dnd  which  consti- 
tuted a  stcadthstncss  peculiar  to  them,  and  distinguishing 
them  frotn  numbers  of  unstable  professors.  In  order  to 
be  assured  that  this  never  would  be  their  case,  they 
ouc;ht  to  use  every  means  with  the  greatest  earnestness, 
in  order  to  have  every  holy  disposition  invigorated  in 
their  hearts,  that  their  grace  might  be  growing  to  more 
ronHrnied  habits,  and  be  productive  of  good  works  in 
greater  abundance  ;  and  that  they  might  also  increase 
continually  in  a  belif^ving,  spiritual,  expeiinientai,  and 
tmnsforaiing  knowledge  of  Jesus  Christ,  as  their  Lord 
and  Saviour.  After  this  important  exhortation,  the 
apostle  concluded  with  ascribing  glory  to  Christ  as  to  a 
divine  person,  and  with  desiring  that  it  might,  or  re- 
joicing that  it  would,  he  given  to  liim,  both  at  that  time 
and  for  ever.  Amen.  '  This  woid,  at  the  beginning 
'  of  a  sentence,  is  an  earnest  asseveration.  In  the  con- 
'  elusion  of  a  sentence,  it  imports  an  earnest  wish  that  it 
'  may  be  so.'     (Benson.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—0. 

The  purest  minds  of  men  on  earth  want  Stirling  up  by 
way  of  remembrance  ;  that,  by  habitual  attention  to  the 
doctrine  and  precepts  delivered  by  the  holy  prophets  and 
apostles,  they  may  be  kept  steadfast  in  faith,  fervent  in 
love,  and  diligent  in  obedience.  The  only  wise  God 
our  Saviour,  by  predicting  the  scoffs  and  contemptuous 
objections  of  infidels  and  profane  men,  in  ancient  and 
modern  times,  hath  taken  care,  that  even  their  perverse 
opposition  to  the  scripture  should  furnish  an  additional 
proof  of  its  divine  inspiration.  No  wonder  that  they 
who  walk  after  their  own  lusts  endeavour  to  deride  our 
expectation  of  a  future  judgment,  and  of  the  eternal 
destruction  of  all  those,  who  "  will  not  have  Christ  to 
*'  reign  over  them  ;"  or  that  they  catch  at  every  thing, 
which  can  help  to  buoy  up  their  hopes  of  "  escaping  the 
"  damnation  of  hell."  Most  of  their  cavils  and  sneers 
expose  their  ignorance  of  the  scriptures  and  of  the  power 
of  God  :  yet  their  very  ignorance  is  the  consequence  of 
their  ungodliness,  and  wilful  opposition  to  those  parts 
of  divine  truth,  which  condemn  their  darling  iniquilics. 
But  none,  who  read  ancl  believe  the  scriptures,  can  be 
ignorant  that  the  omnipotent  Cieator  of  the  heavens  and 
the  earth,  who  upholds,  preserves,  changes  or  destroys 
I'is  own  work,  as  he  sees  good,  has  his  whole  plan  before 
him  ;  that  he  alone  is  competent  to  determine  about  times 
and  seasons  ;  and|,that  with  him ''one  day  is  as  a  thousand 
"  years,  and  a  thousand  years  as  one  day." 

V.  9—13. 

The  Lord,  in  reality,  makes  no  delays,  however  his 
liispensations  may  appear  to  our  unbelief  and  scanty 
knowledge;  he  is  not  slack  concerning  his  promises,  (ac- 
cording to  men's  notions  of  sUickncss,)  but  he  is  slow 
toanger,  he  waiteth  to  bo  gracious,  he  dclighteth  not  in 
the  death  of  a  sinner,  and  he  is  willing  that  any  perishing 
rebel  should  come  to  repentance,  and  seek  bis  salvatioti". 
But  his  counsel  shall  stand,  and  he  will  doiall  his  plea- 
sure :  "  the  heavens  and  earth,  which  now  arc,   are  re- 


"  served  unto  lire,  against  the  day  of  judgment  and 
"  perdition  of  ungodly  men  :".that  "  great  duy  of  the 
"  Lord  shall  come  as  a  thief  in  the  night,"  as  surely 
as  the  delude  came,  and  e((ually  unexpected  by  unbe- 
lievers. What  will  then  be  the  surprise,  terror,  and 
anguish  of  proud  sccflcrs,  infidels,  and  all  ungodly  anel 
worldly  men,  "  when  the  heavens  shall  pass  away  with 
"  a  great  noise,  and  the  elements  shall  melt  with  fervent 
"  heat  ;  the  earth  also,  and  all  the  works  that  arc  therein, 
"  shall  be  burnt  up!"  Here  imagination  itself  is  battled, 
description  would  be  vain,  anil  we  can  only  iipply  the 
inconceivable  subject  to  practical  (lurposcs.  As  all  these 
things  shall  be  dissolved,  "  what  manner  of  jiersons  ought 
•'  we  to  be,  in  all  holy  conversation  and  godliness  ?"  Surely 
Christians  should  not  lay  up  their  treasures  on  earth,  or 
set  their  affections  on  things  below!  It  is  our  great 
business  to  prepare  for  this  great  catastrophe,  by  daily 
expecting,  and  hasting  to,  the  coming  of  the  day  of 
God  ;  that  we  may  possess  a  triumphant  hope  of  lifting 
up  our  heads  with  joy,  when  the  heavens  and  the  earth 
shall  form  one  immense  conflagration,  and  when  no  refuge 
will  remain  to  the  wicked  from  the  intolerable  wraih 
of  their  offended  Judge,  and  that  everlasting  fire  to  which 
he  will  doom  them  ;  and  to  "  look  and  prepare  for  the 
"  new  heavens  and  the  new  earth,"  which  God  hath 
promised  ;  remembering  that  righteousness  dwelleth  there, 
without  alloy  or  interruption. 

V.   14—13. 

In  the  firm  belief  of  the  great  and  eternal  realities 
set  before  us  in  this  chapter,  let  us  '•  give  diligence  to 
"  be  found  of  Christ,  at  his  coming,  in  peace,  without 
"  spot  and  blameless."  Let  sinners  account  the  long- 
suffering  of  our  Lord  to  be  salvation,  seeking  him  while 
he  may  be  found,  and  calling  on  him  while  he  is  near, 
that  they  may  have  the  privilege  of  blessing  him  to  eter- 
nity for  sparing  them,  when  cithers  were  cut  off  in  their 
sins.  We  should  also  avail  ourselves  of  the  apostle's 
caution,  whilst  we  read  the  epistles  of  St.  Paul,  and  other 
difficult  parts  of  the  holy  scriptures.  Most  evident  it  is, 
that  untaught,  unteachable,  self-sufficient,  unstable,  and 
unconverted  men  wrest  many  things  of  this  kind  to 
their  own  destruction.  Yet  they  have  a  most  important 
use  in  the  system  of  divine  truth  ;  and  if  men  will 
pervert  them,  they  do  it  at  their  peril.  But  let  us  seek 
to  have  our  minds  prepared  for  the  reception  of  such 
things  as  are  hard  to  be  understood,  by  properly  digesting 
and  reducing  to  practice  those  parts,  which  are  most 
simple  and  intelligible  :  and  let  us  lake  care  not  to  give 
strong  meat  to  babes,  who  cannot  digest  ft,  as  it  only 
"  belongs  to  those  that  are  of  full  age,  and  who  by^ 
"  reason  of  use  have  their  senses  exercised  to  discern 
"  good  and  evil.'  Thus  taking  things  in  their  proper 
order,  and  proceeding  with  humility,  caution,  prayer,  and 
practice,  we  shall  be  prepared  to  derive  benefit  from  the 
deepest  and  most  mysterious  truths,  and  to  perceive  their 
consistency  with  the  rest  of  divine  revelation.  Let  all  then, 
who  know  and  read  these  things,  beware,  lest,  being  led 
away  by  the  error  of  the  wicked,  they  fall  from  their  own 
steadfas'tness  •,  and  may  wc  all  grow  continually  in  grace 
and  the  knov,  ledge  of  our  Lord  and  Saviour  Jesits  Christ: 
and  ascribe  glory  to  him  forever.     Amen. 


THE 


FIRST  EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF 

JOHN. 


J^his  epistle  has  been  receivcjL,  as  written  by  the  apostle  John,  by  the  church  from  the  earliest  ages  ;  and  the 
similarity  of  sentiment  and  expression,  between  it  and  his  Gospel,  is  a  full  confirmation  that  he  was  the  wri- 
ter, though  his  name  is  not  prefixed  to  it.  From  two  expressions  in  the  second  chapter  ;  "■Because  ye  have 
"  known  him,  that  is,  from  the  beginning  ;"  and  "  It  is  the  last  time  ;"  several  learned  moderns  have  con- 
cluded, that  it  was  written  just  before  the  destruction  of  Jerusalem,  and  to  the  Jewish  converts  exclusively  : 
but  it  has  been  the  more  general  opinion,  that  it  was  written  much  later  thiin  that  event,  and  iiot  long  before 
the  book  of  Revelation.  The  texts,  ontvhich  the  former  opinion  is  grounded,  do  not  seem  to  require,  or  even 
admit  of ,  that  interpretation,  which  these  learned  men  put  upon  them  ;  (Notes,  ii.  \3.  \^  C)  and  there  is  not 
the  least  intimation  of  any  distinction  between  Jewish  and  Gentile  converts,  in  the  whole  epistle.  It  appears, 
to  me  at  least,  the  more  probable  opinion,  that  it  was  written  towards  the  close  of  the  apostle'' s  life,  after  the 
death  of  all  the  other  apostles  :  and  that  it  was  intended  as  a  circular  letter,  or  a  general  address,  to  all  the 
Christian  Churches,  which  was  known  to  come  from  the  only  survivitig  apostle.  The  authoritative,  yet  affec- 
tionate manner,  in  ivhich  the  writer  addresses  his  dear  children,  favours  this  conclusion  :  (Note,  ii  1,  2:) 
and  the  heretics,  or  antichrists,  whom  he  evidently  intended  to  oppose,  came  forward  much  more  openly,  at 
this  time,  than  at  an  earlier  period.  It  is  generally  allowed,  that  they  who  denied  the  real  Deity  of  Christ  ; 
they  who  explained  away  his  proper  humanity,  and  the  reality  of  his  silverings  and  death,  as  an  Liumng  sa- 
crifice ;  and  they,  who  taught  their  followers,  that  believers,  being  saved  by  gra:  e,  were  not  required  to 
obey  the  commandments  of  God  ;  tvere  the  jmncipal  of  the  Aitichrists.  These  were  branched  out  into  a  va- 
riety of  sub-divisions  called  by  different  names  ;  such  as  Ebionites,  Cerinthians,  iJocetce,  or  Phantasiastce, 
Gnostics,  JVicolaitans,  S,-e.  on  which  ecclesiastical  writers  have  enlarged  abundantly.  The  apostle,  how- 
ever, did  not  name  any  of  them,  and  his  language,  was  suited  to  refute  and  expose  many  other  heretical  sen- 
timents, both  of  ancient  and  modern  times  ;  and  in  that  view  the  epistle  is  highly  interesting  to  us.  He  ex- 
patiates also  on  the  love  of  God  to  us,  as  shown  in  the  salvation  of  his  Son  ;  and  again  and  again  most  pa- 
thetically enforces  on  believers  love  to  each  other,  as  shown  in  its  practical  effects,  by  almost  every  motive  ima- 
ginable. This,  1  suppose,  has  given  occasion  to  the  general  opinion  of  his  being  himself  of  a  moH  loving 
disposition  ;  even  more  so  than  the  other  apostles.  Our  Lord,  hoivever,  called  him,  and  James  his  brother, 
Boanerges,  (Note,  Mark  iii.  13 — 19  :)  and  the  faithful,  plain,  and  even  sharp  manner,  m  which  he  speaks 
of  hypocrites  and  false  teachers,  sufficiently  illustrates  the  reason,  for  which  that  name  was  given.  He  also 
lays  down  various  marks  and  evidences  ;  by  which  Christians  might  be  distinguished  from  self-deceivers  and 
hypocrites  :  and,  while  this  epistle  differs  exceedingly  in  style  and  manner,  from  those  of  the  other  apostles,  it 
perfectly  harmonizes  with  them  in  doctrine  and  practical  instruction. 


A.  D.  90. 


CHAP.  I. 


Vol, 


The  apostle  declares,  what  he  had  seen  and 
heard  of  Christ,  the  Word  of  life,  that 
others  might  have  fellowship  with  him, 
and  share  his  joy,  1 — 4.  He  shows  that 
they,  who  have  communion  with  God, 
•  and  are  cleansed  from  sin  by  the  blood  of 
v.— No.  35. 


J.  D.  90. 


Christ,  walk  in  the  ti^ht  of  holiness,  5 — 
7 ;  and  that  the  faithfulness  and  right- 
eousness of  God  are  engaged  for  the  par- 
don and  cleansing  of  those  who  confess 
their  sins;  but  that  all  who  deny  them- 
selves to  be  sinners  are  deceived,  8 — 10. 
4D 


A.  D.  90. 


I.  JOHN. 


A.  D  90. 


»;Ma  Provyiii.  rTlIIAT  '"  whicli  was  firom  the  bciriiming, 
iMic  v' s  joi,'ii  i.     I      •'which   \vc  have  heard,  wliich  \vc 

1.2.  vln  J8   llev        -*-  .  .    ,  .    ,  , 

^8.  ii  17,16.11  Iiavc  seen  with  our  eyes,  winch  we  have 
fciT.u.  Luke  i  2.  looked  upon,  "=  and  our  hands  have  hand- 

p.m';g-*18.  ^  l'^'^'  o'  ''  ^'^^^  ^^oxA  o(  lite  ; 
'j'ohS xrsT.  ^^       2  (For  <■  the  Life  f  was  manifested,  and 
V  S6.  Hev  xlx  ^ve  have  seen  i7,  sand  bear  witness,  and 
'u2o.johDi  shew  unto  you  ''  that  eternal  life,  '  wliich 


4.  xi 

ii,  2!.  X 

iv.  0 



--f 

lii  »  8  Roa 

1.   IVi 

S.'i, 

2B     1  • 

im   iii 

10    2 

I'll 

i    10 

Tit 

t.i)- 

g. 

otill 

XV 

27. 

xxi    24    Ac 

18  1  va 

I: 

-.12    iii 

la.    V. 

32.    K 

41. 

1  Pet 

V     1 

.4'«o 

»  e  .lohi 

XV 

1.  :t 



--iProv   V 

ill  12- 

ni) 

Jobu 

■  1,2 

e.  iii. 

13. 

li   2J. 

via 

■it.  X 

Ji.  28   XV 

11   6 

Uo 

IB    » 

lii  3  Gal  iv 

4. 

was  with  the  Father,  and  was  manifested  kx«««  i 

.  li  Pi  li.7  -lii 

unto  us ;)  «.  i'  -i  ;* 

I      3    That    '■which    we    have   seen    and  Acuii.i'i4i 

I  1       I      I        1  I  x«  27  I  _orxv 

i  heard,  'declare  we  unto  you,  that  ■"  ye  '  """.-.''..'t,, , 
I  also  may  have  fellowship  with  us:  and  ^'^ '  e"*"'",;*! 
truly  °  our  fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  vi"""  Hib.  iii"? 
and  "  with  his  bon  Jesus  Christ.  d'jTswi. ?oi.i 

4  And  these  things  write  we  unto  yon,  t'\\^{'ct,^\'l) 
"  that  your  joy  may  be  full.  fuf i^Vlll' .'». 

Heb  ill  u ov    lO  II  Oori  13    1  ThM  i  10. p  Is.  Ixi.  lO  Uab.  iii.  17,  IL 

Jolmxv  il.avi.  21  2  Cor.  1  24.  Eph.iii.  I'J.  Piiil.  I  26.26  2  Jotaa  12 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  I.  V.  1,  2.     (Notes,  John    i.    1—18.)      The 

apostle  began  this  epistle  in  the  snme  abrupt  manner  as  he 
did  his  Gospel,  and  without  any  iiaiticuiar  address  ;  and  he 
wrote  as  a  witness,  in  a  sententious  and  declaratoiy  style, 
and  not  in  an  argumentative  manner.  '•  That  which  was 
"  from  ihe  beginning :"  though  the  neutrr  gender  is  used, 
he  seems  to  mean  the  Person  of  Christ ;  even  as  when  it  is 
said,  '•  that  he  and  the  Father  are  one,"  One  Deily,  "  in 
"  the  neuter  gender,  not  one  Persoji,"  in  the  masculine; 
(numen,  ^nov.)  or  when  the  angel  said,  "  That  holy  T/imjc 
"  which  shall  be  born  of  thee."  {Luke  i.  ^5.)  That 
essential  Good,  that  uncreated  and  self-existent  Excellen- 
cy, which  had  been  from  the  iieginninfj,  as  coequal  and 
coeternal  with  the  Father,  and  had  at  length  appeared  in 
human  nature  for  the  salvation  of  sinners,  was  the  great 
subject  concerning  which  the  apostle  wrote  fo  his  brethren. 
If  we  then  understand  him  to  mean  the  Person  of  Christ, 
(and  it  does  not  a])pear  what  else  could  be  meant,)  "  from 
"  the  beginning"  seems  to  signify /rom  eternity  :  for  if  the 
creation  and  time  were  coeval,  "  That  which  was  from 
"  the  beginning,  before  God  created  the  heavens  and  the 
"  earth,"  must  have  been  from  eternity.  Indeed,  the 
same  expression  in  some  places  may  signify  the  first  open- 
ing of  the  dispensation  of  the  Gos()el ;  (ii.  7,  8.)  yet  this 
does  not  appear  so  consistent  with  the  context.  Tiie 
more  obvious  meaning  is  this  :  that  essential  Good,  which 
was  from  the  beginning  with  God,  and  was  God,  by 
whom  all  things  were  created,  had  become  flesh,  to  dwell 
on  earth  among  men  ;  and  the  apostle  and  his  brethren  had 
heard  him  deliver  his  doctrine  and  publish  his  salvation  ; 
ihey  had  seen  him  with  their  eyes,  whilst  they  ''  beheld 
"  his  glory,  as  of  the  only  begotten  of  the  Father,  full  of 
•'  grace  and  truth."  They  had  not  only  viewed  him  with  a 
hansient  glance,  but  had  accompanied  him,  and  contem- 
plated him,  both  in  respect  of  the  wisdom  and  holiness  of 
his  character,  the  power  of  his  miracles,  and  his  abundant 
love  and  mercy,  during  some  years,  till  they  saw  him  cru- 
cified for  sinners,  and  afterwards  risen  fioni  the  dead  ;  and 
their  hands  had  handled  him,  whilst  he  condescended  to 
give  them  this  full  proof  of  his  resurrection,  that  they  might 
Witness  it  to  gihers.  {Notes,  Joint  xx.  -20.  '2.t.  27.)  This 
divine  Person,  "  the  ^Vord  of  life,"  "the  Word  of  God." 
become  incarnate,  that  he  might  be  "  the  Life  of  men," 
the  aposde  declared  to  mankiwl ;  and  he  wrote  to  assure 
his  Christian  brethren  of  the  reality  of  his  human  nature, 
which  some  in  those  days  denied,  and  that  of  his  divine 


natural,  spiritual,  and  eternal,  who  possessed  life  in  him" 
self  necessarily  and  unchangeably,  and  who  might  there- 
fore be  called  "  the  Life  ;"  life  being  essential  to  him,^ 
and  derived  from  him  to  all  creatures;  p"on  he  had  been 
manifested  in  the  flesh,  to  be  the  life  of  fdlen  .iien. 
{Murg.  A'e/".)  And  when  the  Son  of  God,  the  essential 
Life  of  all  creatures,  was  thus  manil'ested,  the  apostles 
were  jjeculiarly  favoured,  in  being  chosen  to  be  his  attend- 
ants, and  to  see  him,  during  his  ministry,  at  his  death, 
after  his  resurrection,  and  at  his  a.-scension.  that  they 
might  bear  witness  to  others  of  these  things,  and  show 
them  that  e'ernal  Life,  which  had  always  subsisted  with 
the  Father,  as  one  with  him,  and  yet  distinct  from  him. 
One  in  the  undivided  essence  of  the  Godhead,  but  j/os- 
sessing  distinct  personality,  as  the  only  B(-got;en  of  the 
Father,  by  an  eternal  and  incomprehensible  generation; 
and  who,  in  the  fulness  of  time,  was  manifested,  as  the 
Author  and  Giver  of  eternal  life  to  sinners,  through  the 
redemption  of  his  blood,  and  by  the  communication  of  his 
new-creating  Spirit.  They  did  not  therefore  proceed 
on  report,  or  insufficient  proof,  when  they  went  to  the  na- 
tions, and  encountered  all  hardships,  dangers,  and  perse- 
eutions,  in  preaching  the  Gosjiel  to  them.  But  they  de- 
clared t!ie  things  concerning  the  Person,  doctrine,  and  sal- 
vation of  Christ,  which  they  had  seen  and  heard,  and  had 
the  most  abundant  opportunity  of  learning  from  his  own 
lips  ;  and  of  which  they  had  been  assured  by  his  miracles, 
resurrection,  and  ascension. 

V.  3,  <1.  The  apostle  likewise  declared  the  things, 
not  from  selfish  or  carnal  motives,  but  from  the  purest 
benevolence  and  love;  in  or.ler  that  they  to  whom  he 
wrote  might  have  fellowshij:)  with  them,  and  share  all 
their  immunities,  hopes,  comforts,  and  everlasting  advan- 
tages :  and  whatever  an  ungodly  and  carnal  world  might 
imagin.e,  concerning  the  condition  of  such  poor,  despised, 
and  persecuted  men,  whom  they  treated  as  the  "  off- 
"  scouring  of  all  things,"  yet  truly  their  "  fellowship 
"  was  with  Ihe  i<VW/itT,"  and  with  his  Son  Jesus  Christ. 
They  shared  the  special  love  and  favour  of  God  the 
Father ;  all  his  perfections  ensured  their  happiness  ;  they 
were  made  partakers  of  his  holiness,  and  even  of  a 
divine  nature  ;  and  they  had  the  assured  hope  and  blessed 
earnests  of  rnjoying  him,  as  their  all-sufficient  and  eternal 
Portion.  Moreover,  they  had  a  free  ;ccess  to  him,  as 
their  Father  ;  and  a  sacred  union  having  been  formed 
between  him  and  their  souls,  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  by 
the  power  of    the    Holy  Spirit,  a  most    honourable    and 


nature,   which  his  resurrection   fully  demons'ated,  (Kohi.  happy  communion  and  intercourse  was  continually  caiTied 
i.  4.)     For  "  the   Life,"   the  Source  and  Author  of  life, Ion  between  the  glorious  God  and  them  :  while  they  poured 


A.  D.  90. 


CHVPTER  I 


A.  D.  90. 


<i_^yi.ii.icorii.  5  Tliisthen  is  i  the  message  wliich  we 
TPs.«Tii  1  iijvi  have  heard  of  him,  and  declare  unto  you, 
sVi!;  is'^x  >  '  ^'''^t  God  is  Light,  and  in  him  is  no  dark- 

Xii  35.36  ITim    ppcc    fit   all 

Rev  Mi.23.xsii.  g  8  If  ^.g  gjjy  t]jj^t  ^yg  have  '  fellow- 
'Mau."  til)  §:  ship     with    him,    and    "walk    in    dark- 

Jam.'ii.  U   16.  18.  Bev    hi.  17,18. 1  SfC  on,  3.  I's    f    .1-6   .xcit.  20.   I  Cor.  vi    14 

—16. uil.  9-M.Ps  Ixxxii.  5  Prov.  ii   13  iv   IS,  19.  John  iii.  19,  20.  xi.  10.  xii 

35.  46 


out  their  inmost  souls  before  him,  made  him  their  Hope 
and  confidence,  aimed  to  do  his  will  and  manifest  his 
glory,  celebrated  ins  praises,  were  his  devoted  worship- 
pers, and  sought  their.felicity  in  his  favour  and  acceptance; 
and  while  he  graciously  heard  their  supplications,  accepted 
their  persons  and  services,  communicated  to  them  his  holy 
consolations,  showed  them  his  will,  sup;ilied  them  with 
wisdom  and  strength  suited  to  their  wants,  and  took  on 
him  the  care  of  all  their  concerns.  This  their  fellowship 
with  the  Father  arose  from  their  "  fellowshi[)  with  his  Son, 
•'  Jesus  Christ."  By  faith  they  were  interested  in  him 
and  his  salvation ;  so  that  "  He  was  made  of  God  to  them 
"  Wisdom,  Righteousness,  Saoctification,  and  Redemp- 
"  tion ;"  and  by  a  continued  regard  to  his  Person, 
mediation,  and  grace,  and  an  habitual  reliance  on  him  as 
the  Life  and  salvation  of  their  souls,  they  had  access  to 
God  as  a  Father.  Thus,  through  the  incarnate  Son,  and 
his  sacrifice,  and  intercession,  and  the  communication  main 
taint;d  with  him  by  faith,  they  had  communion  with  the 
Father  also,  notwithstanding  their  sinfulness.  This  was 
no  enthusiastic  imagination,  or  hypocritical  pretence,  as 
many  were  disposed  to  represent  it ;  nor  was  it  an  unsa 
tisfactory  or  inefficacious  transaction,  as  others  might  sup- 
pose, who  did  not  deny  its  reality ;  but  they  had  the  hap- 
py experience  of  it  in  their  souls,  and  evidenced  the  ex- 
cellency of  it  in  their  lives  :  and  shared  with  their  bre- 
thren in  this  sacred  communion,  such  comforts  and  sub- 
stantial satisfaction,  as  made  them  ample  amends  for  all 
their  losses,  sufferings,  and  hardships.  Being  therefore 
assured,  that  this  alone  was  sufficient  to  make  men  hapj^y, 
and  know'ing  the  inexhaustible  fulness  of  Christ  and  his 
precious  salvation,  they  desired,  exceedingly,  that  their 
fellow-sinners  would  come  and  share  their  felicity  ;  and 
leaving  the  lying  vanities  of  the  world,  or  empty  forms 
and  superstitions  of  false  religion,  should  seek  with  them 
this  "  fellowship  with  the  Father,  and  with  his  Son  Jesus 
"  Christ."  The  desire,  glowing  with  intense  ardour  in  the 
hearts  of  die  apostles,  and  united  with  zeal  for  the  honour 
of  their  Lord,  animated  them  to  all  their  self-denying 
labours,  and  reconciled  them  to  all  sufferings,  in  promo- 
ting the  Gospel.  The  same  principle  induced  the  apostle 
John  to  write  this  epistle  to  the  churches,  that,  rejecting 
the  heretical  doctrines  of  false  teachers,  having  fellowship 
with  Christ,  and  those  who  adhered  to  the  apostles'  doc- 
trine ;  and  avoiding  whatever  could  interrupt  their  com- 
munion with  God  :  their  holy  joy  might  be  complete,  and 
they  might  live  in  actual  possession  of  those  invalunbie 
privileges,  to  which  they  were  called  by  the  gospel.  The 
communion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  is  not  particularly  men- 
tioned in  this  most  interesting  passage ;  becau.^e  the  com- 
munion of  believers  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  and 
their  l«ving  communion  with  each  other,  are  effected  and 


ness,  "we  He,  and    ^do   not  the  truth  :  "'o -^  s"  •'o'"> 
7  But  Mf  we  walk   in    the  light,  'as  T.mw.a* 

■  ••.If.,  /."  y  John  II'.  21 

he  IS  \n  the  hglit,  "we  have  fellowship  Vi",'",';^'!} 
one  with  another,  '  and  the  blood  of  Je-  ?"«:/' J,'  )i- 
siis  Christ  his  Son  clcanseth  us  from  all  f ';^,o^S ; ■""'" 
sin.  a  S" '"  5 1'^•  i'- 

,.,..„  2.  1  Tim  VI   IB. 

i/P-'-'.T^rr',"";'!  *■"''''  ' "^ ''   '•-  V  r.3  Zech.  siil.    1.  John  1.23. 

I  Cor.  VI.  II.  Ueb  ix.  U   1  Pet.  i.  19.  Kev  i.  5.  vii.  U 


maintained  by   the  communication  and  influences  of  the 
Holy  Spirit ;  who  is  the  imnv'diate  Author    of  their  spi- 
ritual  life,   hojje,  love,  joy,   peace,   and   holy  affections ; 
the  bond  of  union  between  Christ  and  his  mystical  body, 
and  between  every  member  of  it  and  all  the  others;  the 
great  blessing  communicated  from  the  Father's   love,  and 
through  the  incTnation  and  mediation  of  the  Son  ;  and  the 
seal  and  pledge  of,  and  preparation  for,  all  other  blessings 
in  time  and  to  eternity.     As  the  Holy  Spirit  is,  therefore, 
the  great  Agent  in  our  communion   with  the  Futher  and 
the  Son,  it   was  not  necessary  that  communion   with    him 
should  be  separately  mentioned.     (Note,  -2  Cor.  xiii.  14.) 
!      v.  5 — 7.     In   order   that  Christians  might  obtain   that 
fulness  of  joy  of  which  the  ajiostle  spoke ;  and   that  they 
might  be  upon  their  guard  against  all  df  lusive  appearances, 
and  all   false  pretences   to  communion  with    God  ;   it  was 
needful  for  him,  to  state  to  them  the  message,  or  ilcclara- 
lion,   which   they   had   heard  from  Christ,  concerning  the 
perfections   of  God   himself.     The    substance   of  this   is, 
"  That  God  is  Light,"  pure  perfect  intellect,  an  all  per- 
vading, all  penetrating  Spirit,    essential   knowledge,  wis- 
dom,   holiness,  love,  and  felicity :  so  that  "  in  him  is  no 
"  darkness   at  all ;"  no  ignorance,    error,   moral  evil,   or 
defect  in  felicity  ;  and  therefore  none   of  these  could   be 
derived  from  him,  {Nole,  James  i.  13 — IT.)     As  this  is 
the  nature  of  God,  the  doctrines  and  precepts  which  came 
from  him  must  be  of  the  same   kind  :  true  religion   might 
be  distinguished  from    counterfeit  by   that  criterion  ;  and 
especially  his  spiritual  worshippers,  who  really  had  com- 
munion  with   him,  might  be  known   by   their  conformity 
to  him.     If  then,    any    persons,  professing    Christianity, 
affirmed,  as  a  matter  of  experience,  that  they  had   fellow- 
ship with  God  according  to'the  Gospel,  and  conseijiicntly 
were  partakers  of  his  salvation,  while  at  the  same    time, 
"  they  walked  in  darkness,"   or  were  deluded  by  Satan, 
through  ignorance  and  false  doctrine,  to  live  in  the  habitual 
practice  of  sin,  and  so  to  have  "  fellowship  with   the  un- 
"  fruitful  works  of  darkness,"  such  persons    spake   false- 
hood, and  were  either  deceiving,  or  self-deceived,  by  hypo- 
crites, whose   conduct   belied   their  profession :  for   they 
did  not  practise  what  was  sincere  and  faithful,  and  ac- 
cording to  the  truths  of  God's  word.     But  if  the  professed 
dihciplcs  of  Christ,  "walked    in  the  light  as  he  was  in  the 
"  Light,"   acting  habitually   as  became  those  who  knew 
God,   and    his    holy  truth    and    will;    and   imitating   his 
purity,  righteousness,  goodness,   and  truth,  in  their  beha- 
viour among  men ;  they  might  deem  this  a  sufficient  evi- 
dence, that  they  were  partakers  of  Christ,  and  interested 
in  the   love  of  the  Father  through  him  :  they  were   war- 
ranted to  conclude,   that   their  fellowship  with  God,   and 
the    intercourse   maintained  between  him  and  their  snuls, 
was  the  very  same  in  nature  and  efficacy  with  that  of 
4  D  2 


?.  /).  90. 


1.  JOHN. 


Jl.  D.  91) 


8  If   wc  ''say   that   vvc   liave   no  sin, 
36  ••  wc  deceive  ourselves,  and  '  the  truth  is 


I  i    10     lii    6,  6 
I  Kinss  viit.  46 
•J  Chr      vi 
Jul)  IS.  2  xi 

*  not  in  us 


r 


xliii.2  Mrov 


9    Kc 


.20. 


.  6   U 


y  If  E  we  confess  our  sins,  ''  he  is  faith- 

i'.  21.  Jam 


ii   22  2.)    ]«om   ri'.  21.  Jam.  iii.  S e  1  Cor.  il.    10   r;«l    vi    :)   2  T 

J»m.  i.  22   26  2  Hel   ii    11 f  ii  4  1  Tim.  vj   S  2  Jiihu  2  3  John  3  — 

xxvi  40-42  I  Kinssviii  .17  2  Clir  vi  37,  38  Nell  i.  6  ix  3  i:c.  .Inl. 
2B  Ps.  x«xii  i  Ii.  2-J.  Pr<j»  x.vvi.i  13  Dia  ix.  4-2«.  Slalt.  lii  f.  Marl 
,j,.  18 1,  Deut   vii   9    Lam   ii>  23    1  Cor.  I  9.  1  Tim.  i.  IS   Htl)  X  23 


ful  and  'just  to  forgive  us  our  sins,  ^  and  'j'^'*'"  jj'^J,'',]", 
to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness.  iJev'Vv''  3''  '"' 
10  If  '  wc  say  that  we  have  not  sinned,  V  ji.Vixiiii.'il' 
■"  we  make  hiiu  a  liar,  and  "  his  word  is  i'J,,",^'  e". 
not  in  us.  

cxxx   3 m  ».  10  Job  xxiv.  25. n  B.  ii  4.  it 


26.  Tit 
I  Su   Oh.  8      F;. 
iii    le   2  John  2. 


iphicli  the  aposde  spake  •,  thoy  were  admittod  to  the  com- 
muii'innofthe  saints,  and  entitled  to  all  their  privileges 
and  blessings,  and  ought  to  he  the  ohjects  of  their  special 
love  and  complacency  ;  and  they  might  also  he  fully  assured, 
that  the  atoning  blood  of  the  So:i  of  God  had  taken  away 
the  guili  of  all  their  former  sins,  and  did  remove  that  of 
all  their  daily  defects,  defilements,  and  transgressions; 
nay,  that  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  given  through  the  merit  of 
his  atonement,  was  cleansing  away,  and  w\d  at  length 
perfectly  destroy,  all  the  sinlulness  of  their  fallen  nature. 
(MurfT.  Hef.) 

V.  B — 10.     While  the  apostle    strenuously  insisted   on 
the  necessity  of  an  habitual   holy  walk,  as  the  effect  and 
evidence  of  the  knowledge   of  God    in   Christ  Jesus,    and 
of  communion   with    him,  he  guarded,  with    equal  care, 
against  the  opposite  erior  of  self-righteous  pride.     If  any 
professed  Christians,  while  they    seemed   to  walk   in  the 
lia;ht,  should    be  so   elated   with  a  conceit  of  their  own 
attainments,  as  to  say  "^  that  (hey  had    no  sin,"  but   were 
))erfccily  pure,  and  as  holy  in  heart  and  life  as  the  law  of 
God   required,  they   were  certainly  deceived  in  a  most 
awful    manner;    nay,   the  truth    was   not   in  them,   as    a 
principle  of  life    and   illumination,  or    they   never  could 
have  fallen  into  a  mistake,  which   implied  the  most  gross 
ignorance  of  God,  of  his  spiritual  law,    and   of  their  own 
hearts.     On  the  other  hand,  such  as  confessed  their  sins, 
with  unreserved,  ingenuous,  and  sincere  humiliation  before 
G'.>d,    for  that  alone  can  be   here  intended,)  owning  their 
guilt  and  desert  of  wrath,  not  attempting  to  extenuate  or 
deny  their  offences,  but  casting  themselves  wholly  on   the 
mercy  of  God    for   the  pardon  of  them,    would   certainly 
find  him  faithful  to  his  promises,   and  just   to  his  covenant 
engagements  to  Christ  their  Surety,  and  to  them  through 
him  ;    yea,  his  very  justice,  (as  satisfied  by  the  atonement 
of  his  Son,)  would  induce  him    to   forgive   all  their   sins, 
how  numerous  and  aggravated  soever  they  had  been  ;  and 
to  cleanse  them,  not  only    from   the  guilt,    but   gradually, 
and  at  length   perfectly,  from   all    the  jjollution    of  their 
unrighteousness,  (Ki.  xxxvi. '25 — 27.     2  Cor.  vii.   1,) — 
But  if  any  of  them  continued  to  deny  that   they  had  sinned, 
and  so  needed  not  to  confess  guilt,  or  seek  forgiveness  and 
cleansing  from  sin,  they,  in   fact,  "  treated  the   words  of 
"  God  as  a  lie,"  and  his  declaration  of  man's  sinfulness 
as  a  libel  on  hutnan  nature  ;  nay,  they  virtually  denied  the 
truth  of  the   whole  Gospel,  which  every  where  speaks  of 
nipn  as  lost  sinners;  so  that  the  word  of  God   was  not  in 
them,  by  faith,  or  by   the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit. — 
In  this   latter  verse  the  apostle  opjiosed  such  persons  as 
totally  denied   their  sinfulness,   their  need  of  mercy,  or 
tnetr  desert  of  wrath,  by   whatever  method  they  deceived 
themselves  into  a  confidence  that  they  had  never  sinned,  or 
that  they  had  in  some  way  made  amends  for  their  offences, 
and  were  not  justly  deserving  of  punishment.     But  in  the 
former  verse  he   seems  to  have  shewn  the  gross  error  of 


those,  who  imagined  that  through  the  Gospel  (hey  were 
so  perfectly  sanctified,  as  to  have  no  spot  or  bhmish  of 
sin  in  them  ;  the  present  tense,  "  have  no  sin,"  being 
used  in  the  eighth  verse,  and  the  past,  "  have  not  sinned," 
in  the  tenth.  {Notes,  &c.  Ps.  xxxii.  Ii.  Prov.  xxviii.  13.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   1—4. 

Our  most   lively  gratitude   is   due  to  the   Lord  for  that 
fully  authenticated  revelation,  which  he  hath  given  us  con- 
cerning "  the    Word   of  life,"  by   those,  who  heard  and 
saw  him,   and   who   had   the  testimony  of  their  senses  to 
the  reality  of  his   incarnation  and  his   resurrection.     But 
what  words  can  express  the  praises  of  his  love  to  sinners, 
in  causing  "  the  Life  to  be   manifested,"  even  "  the  eler- 
''  nal   Life   that  ivas  with   the  Father,"  in  order  that  we, 
condemned  rebels,  who   were  dead  in   sin,  might  li\e  by 
him  !  This  apfiears  the  more  admirable,  when  we  consider 
the  deep  abasement  and  the  agonizing  sufferings,  to  which 
this  manifestation  exposed  the  incarnate  Word  and  Son  of 
God ;  nay,  how  his  very  humiliation  hath  given  occasion 
to  the  children  of  men  to  rob  him  of  his  glory,  to  deny 
his  Deity,  and   to  speak  of  him,  whom  all  angels  worship, 
as  if  he  were  altogether  such  a  one  as  themselves.     Faith- 
ful  and  zealous  ministers,  though  they  have  not  seen  and 
beard  the  Lord  of  glory  with  their  outward  senses,  may 
yet  declare  to  men  what    they    have   known    and    expe- 
rienced of  his  mercy,  truth,  and  power:  and  as  he  became 
incarnate,   that  sinners  might   have  fellowship   with  him, 
and  in  the  love  of  the  Father  through  him,  for  their  ever- 
lasting felicity,  so  they   are  willing  to   labour  and  suffer, 
that  their  fellow-sinners  may  be  brought  to  have  fellowship 
vvitii    them    in    their  most  precious    blessings.     However 
men  may  despise  and  revile  them,  and  cast  out  their  names 
as  evil,  or  deem   them    madmen,  bigots,    enthusiasts,  or 
hypocrites,  yet  verily  they   possess   the  greatest  honour, 
ileasure,  privilege,    and   advantage  imaginable,  in  com- 
munion   with   the   Father  and  willi  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
and  in  their  liberty  of  access   with  boldness  at  all  times 
into  the   presence  of  the  eternal  God ;  while  all   the  per- 
fections and  persons  in  the  Godhead  are  engaged,  by  cove- 
nant, to  make  them    most  blessed  for  evermore.     These 
benefits  are  not  like  the  scanty  possessions  of  the  world, 
which  are  congenial  to  the  selfishness  of  our  fallen  nature, 
and  inspire  the  jealousy  of  every  comfietitor,  because  the 
more   share   them,  the   less  each  person  can  appropriate. 
But  the  joy  and   felicity  of  communion   with  God  corre- 
sponds  with  the  enlarged  philanthropy  of  the  regenerate 
soul,  and  tends  to  encrease  it.  because  the  good  enjoyed  is 
mfinite  and  all-sufficient;  so  that  any  multitude  may  par- 
take of  it,  without  its   being  at  all  diminished  ;  nay,  the 
felicity  seems    enhanced  to  each   possessor,  bj-  its  being 
communicated  to  increasing  numbers.    This  "  fellowship 


A.  I).  90. 


CHAPTER  n. 


.^.  D.  90. 


CHAP.    II. 

The  aposllc  c.rlwr/s  believers  mi  to  siti, 
nnd  poiids  out  Christ,  as  the  .•Idvocatc 
with  the  Father,  and  the  Propitiation  for 
the  sins  of  the  u-orld,  I,  2.  He  shoies 
that  the  hiowlcilge  of  Christ,  and  rmion 
icith  him,  77iusl  he  evidenced  by  obeying 
and  imitating  him,  and  by  love  of  the 
brethren  ;  that  thus  the  love  of  God  is 
perfected  ;  and  that  those  are  deceived, 
blind,  and  hypocritical,  who  live  in  hatred 
and  malice,  3 — )  1 .  He  ivarns  believers 
of  every  age  and  attainment  against  the 
love  of  the  jcorld  ;  showing  the  vanity 
of  cdl  that  is  in  the  world,  compared  with 
(he  eternal  happiness  of  those  who  do  the 
will  of  God,  12 — 17.  He  cautions  them 
against    many    antichrists,    ivho   fatally 


''  with  the  Father,  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,"  is  "  the  secret 
''  of  the  LoKU,"  which  is  jieculiar  to  those  that  fear  him  ; 
and  ungodly  men  must  therefore  treat  it  as  the  delusion  of 
a  heated  imagination.  No  doubt  there  are  both  enthu- 
siasts and  hypocrites,  who  are  deceived,  or  mean  to  deceive 
others ;  yet  that  is  not  worth  counterfeiting,  either  by 
Satan  or  wicked  men,  which  itself  is  of  no  value  or  re- 
ality. There  are  then  those,  who  are  warranted  to  say, 
that  "  truly  their  fellowship  is  with  the  Father,  and  with 
"  his  Son  Jesus  Christ ;"  and  they  all  desire  to  bring  others 
to  partake  of  the  same  blessedness  :  indeed,  it  is  (he  design 
of  all  the  instructions  in  ihe  word  of  God  to  lead  us  to 
possess  these  consolations,  that  so  "  our  joy  may  be  full." 

V.  6—10. 

It  is  the  interest,  as  well  as  the  duty,  of  all  men  to  regard 
the  message  sent  to  us  by  those,  who  "  declare  that  God 
*■•  is  Light,  and  that  in  him  is  no  darkness  at  all  :"  for  as 
his  perfect  felicity  is  inseparable  fi'om  his  perfect  holiness, 
so  our  happiness^must  be  proportioned  to  our  sanctification. 
By  this  rule  we  may  also  judge,  who  truly  have  fellowship 
with  God  ;  for  if  any  man  profess  this,  and  "  walk  in 
"  darkness,  he  is  a  liar,  and  does  not  the  truth  :"  but  if 
we  habitually  walk  in  the  light  of  holy  obedience,  as  it 
becomes  those  who  have  the  transforming  knowledge  of 
God,  we  have  fellowship  with  prophets  and  apostles,  and 
with  all  saints,  yea,  with  the  Lord  of  saints  himself;  and 
the  blood  of  Jesus  cleanses  us  from  all  sin.  For  Chris- 
tianity is  in  every  respect  the  religion  of  a  sinner:  and 
ihev,  who  walk  most  nearly  to  God  in  holy  conformity 
and  obedience,  are  most  sensible  that  their  best  days  and 
duties  are  mixed  with  sin,  and  need  cleansing  with  the 
atoning  blood.  No  encouragement  is  therefore  givrn  in 
scripture  to  any  of  those  wlio  say  they  have  not  sinned, 
or  that  they  nave  no  longer  any  sin  to  repent  of,  to  be 
pardoned,  or  to  be  cleansed  away  :  such  men  deceive 
themselves;  yea,  they  make  God  a  liar,  and  his  word  is 
not  in  them  :  they  arraign  the  truth  of  his  declarations, 
and  the  justice  of  his  government ;  and  cannot  jjossibly 


14,  IS. 
9, 
1  Tim. 


seduce  some  professed  Christians,  1 8,  1 9  ;  ,  ,2  ,3  ,„  ,  ,9 
declares  that  the  unction  of  the  Holy  Spi-  i'ii*-,5^''  """^ 
ril  was  the  effectual  preservative  against  %\.  -,1 
them,  21,  22:  points  out  to  them,  theM]^^ 
true  doctrine  of  Christ  ;  and  exhorts  them  'ii'^'LLVIt 
to  adhere  to  his  truth,  and  abide  in  him,  r's  ''s  "TcoJ: 
in  expectation  of  his  coming  ;  and  to  11  rit'^.f  n- 
prove  their  regeneration  by  their  habitual  I?  i'v.''i-3. ''" 
righteousness,  23 — 29,  e Kom"";/ i^oj'"' 

°  'lim.  Jii     Heb. 

Vli.  Sl-^i    ill    nj 

MY    '  little    children,    ''  these 
write  1  unto  jou,  "^  that  ye 
■^  And  if  any  man  sin,  "  we  have  an  Ad-  &^^'><"i''zec\,. 
vocate  with  '  t!ie  Father,  Jesus  Christ  e  the  fpeufi  '''^'•■'^• 
righteous;  ^^^  io.Roni"ij!. 

2  And  Hie  is  the  Propitiation  for  our  .?*;''  '°  ,  " 
Sins:  and  not  tor  ours  only,  but  also 'for  '^''' (,";"' 
the  sins  o/tlie  wliole  world.  ^0-21.  Rev.  Jr. 


,   .  f  LukfX  22  John 

things  y,'«-=fi  36.  vi. 


Sin  not. 
an 


Epli 


offer  the  sacrifice  of  a  broken  and  contrite  heart  before 
him,  or  properly  understand  the  nature  and  value  of  his 
Gospel  of  aboi'inding  grace.  Let  us  then  learn  to  plead 
guilty  before  God,  and  be  humbly  willing  to  know  the 
worst  of  our  case  ;  let  us  ingenuously  confess  all  our  sins 
and  all  their  aggravations  ;  relying  wholly  on  his  mercy 
and  truth,  through  the  righteousness  of  Christ,  for  a  full 
and  free  forgiveness ;  and  let  us  trust  in  him,  and  tvait  on 
him,  to  cleanse  us  from  all  unrighteousness,  till  no  spot  or 
blemish  remain  in  us,  even  in  the  judgment  of  our  holy 
God  and  merciful  Father. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  II.  V.  1,  2,  It  is  probable  that  John  was 
the  only  surviving  apostle,  when  he  wrote  this  epislle  ; 
and  his  old  age,  and  long-continued  usefulness,  faithful- 
ness, and  love  to  Christians,  must  have  given  him  a  kind  of 
parental  authority  throughout  the  whole  church,  as  far  as 
it  adhered  to  the  pure  Gospel  of  Christ.  It  was  therefore 
peculiarly  proper  fir  him  to  address  them  as  his  spiritual 
family,  whose  welfare  he  had  greatly  at  heart:  and  as 
most  of  them  were  young  in  years,  compared  with  this 
beloved  and  venerable  disciple,  who  probably  was  the  oldest 
Christian  on  earth  at  that  lime  ;  none  ever  could  with  such 
propriety,  adopt  the  endearing  langtiage  of  his  Lord, 
and  call  his  fellow-Christians,  "  My  little,"  or  my  dear, 
"  children,"  as  he  did  :  {John  xiii.  33  ;)  for  the  dimi- 
nutive is  commonly  used  by  way  of  endearment,  and  to 
express  peculiar  aliection.  lie  was  desirous  of  counselling, 
warning,  and  encouraging  them,  "  as  a  father  docs  his 
"  children  :"  (1  Thes.  ii.  1 1,  12  ;)  and  the  things  Avhichhe 
had  written  to  them  in  the  former  chapter,  and  what  he 
was  about  to  add,  were  intended  csjjecially  to  preserve 
them  from  committing  sin  :  as  every  part  of  the  doctrine 
of  salvation  by  Je.sus  Christ,  was  suited  to  display  the 
malignant  nature  and  effects  of  sin,  to  teach  men  lo  hate, 
dread,  and  flee  from  it ;  and  to  lead  them  to  the  love  of 
God  and  holiness  ;  as  well  as  to  give  the  most  effectual 
encouragement,  motives,  and  assistance  to  "  repent,  and  do 
"  works  meet  for  repentance."     Yet,  "  if  any  man  had 


„1  D.  90.  1-  JOHN 

3  AnJ  ''  hereby  wo  do  know  tliat  '  we 
ow 
mcnts 


.^.  D.  9d. 


k  4-6.  i  i   H  19 

ii'  iiii?ii  Hf6  know  him,  "  if  we   keep   his   command- 

John  xvii.  a.     2  ' 

Cor.  iv    6 
jniii  22, 23  T  J  •,!        „  I     1  1  •  I 

ps  c»,»  6  ns.      4  He  "  that   saith,  "  1   know   him,  and 

John  xio   li  21  ,  ... 

:i  XV  10  14.  1  kcencth  not  hi.s  commandments,  p  is  a  liar. 

Thcs     IV.    1,  2.  I  •        1    ■ 

Mil  Ti°  ''^  ^""  ^'^^  trutli  IS  not  HI  liim. 

ii"'i  6   (1.  10.  iv  20.J>m.  il.  14-10 Olios  vlii.2,3.   Tit.  i.  16. p  S«  on,  i.  6  8 


«'  sinned,"  he  should  remember,  that  "  they  had  an  Ad 
"  vocatc  with  die  Father."     Superficial  speculators  might 
here  have  been  ready  to   charge  the  apostle  with  incon- 
sistency, as  if  the  latter  part  of  the  verse  had  contradicted 
the  fori'ncr :  but  the  state  of  a  Christian  in   this  world  is 
such,   that  encouragements  after  having  sinned,   arc  a: 
necessary   as  warnings   against  sin  :  for,  through  the  re- 
maining power  of  sin  in  his  heart,  the   manifold  snares  of 
the   world,  and  the    power  of  Satan,  he  cannot  ahvaj's 
stand  upright.     The  valiant  soldier  will  be  most  furiously 
attacked  by  the  enemy,  and  may  sometimes  be  foiled  ;  and 
despondency  is  as  inimical  to  watchfulness,  diligence,  and 
holy  obedience,  as  even  carnal  security  itself.     No  man  on 
scriptural  principles,  can  conclude  himself  to  be  any  better 
than  a  hypocrite,    who   habitually  commits  sin,  because 
God  is  ready  to  forgive  the  penitent :  but  the  fallen,  who 
desire   lo  arise   and   renew   the   combat,   have   abundant 
encouragement  so  to  do.     From  the  sinner's  first  convic- 
tion of  guilt,  lo  the  end  of  the  Christian's  warfare  by  death, 
the  general  rule  is  applicable;  that,  "  if  any  man  sin,  wc 
"  have  an   Advocate  with    the   Father ;"    one   who  hath 
•undertaken,   and  is  fully  qualified  and  authorized,  lo  ))!cad 
in  the  presence  of  God  the  Father  in  behalf  of  every  one 
who  applies  for  pardon,  salvation,  and  all  things  pertain- 
iniT  to  them,   in  his  name,  and  in  dependence  on  his  meri- 
torious intercession.    This  gracious  Advocate  never  refuses 
his  patronage  to  any  sinner,  who  seeks  it,  and  he  never 
pleads  in  vain.     For  he  is  "  .lesus  ;"  the  Saviour,   Em- 
manuel, the  incarnate  Son  of  God ;   and  "  Christ,"  the 
Messiah,  the  anointed  One,  chosen,  appointed,  commis- 
sioned, and  consecrated,   to  his  office,  as  a  High  Priest  for 
ever  after  the  order"  of  Melchisedec.     He  alone , is  "  the 
"  righteous  One,"  who  received  his  human  nature  pure 
from  all  spot  of  sin,  and,  as  our  Surety,  perfectly  obeyed 
the   whole  law  of  God,   and    so  fulfilled  a  righteousness 
more  valuable  in  itself,  and  more  honourable  to  the  Father, 
than  that  of  all  mere  creatures  could  have  been.  ,  More- 
over,   "  He   was  the   Propitiation    for   their  sins ;"  for, 
"  through  the  atonement  of  his  sacrifice  on  the  cross, 'and 
his  subsequent  intercession,  he  rendered  a  holy  and  right- 
eous God  jyropitious  and  favourable  to  sinners  ;  so  that  he 
■waiteth  to  be  gracious  upon  the  true  mercy-seat,  orpro- 
pitialory,  of  which  that  above  the  ark  of  the  covenant  was 
merely  a  type   and   shndoiv.     {iSole,   Rom.  iii.  2.^,  26.) 
Nor  was  the  benefit  of  this  propitiation  to  be  confined  to 
the  Jewish  nation :  on  the  contrary,   sinners  all  over  the 
ivhole  earth  were  admitted  to  share  in  it :  so  that  all  men, 
in  every  land,  and  through  successive  generations,  were  to 
be    invited    to  come   to   God,   through   this    all-sufficient 
Atonement,   and  by  this  new  and  living   Way  ;    and   all 
•who  accepted  of  this  invitation,  -were  as  much  interested 
in  Christ,  and  all  his  blessings,  as  if  he  had  become  in- 
carnate, and  died  upon  the  cross  for  them  alone.     {Note, 


.')  But '<  whoso  kccpclli  hi.>5  word,  '  in  <i5«(»>,3.4.  p.- 
him  verily  is  the  love  ot  God  perfected :  ^y*^  2^.^^  "s 
'  heieljy  know  we  that  wc  arc  in  him.         5*Et'x«\?27 

6  He  '  that  saith  "  lie  abideth  in  him,  x,"!'f7*x?v"i2' 
ought  himself  also  so  "  to  walk,  even  as  he  Voi^'  "'  ^^°'' 

Walkpfl  117, 28  ill  24   iv 

John    vi.    56.     XT.  5.     Horn     \iii.    1.      S  Cor.  T.    17.   21.     Col.    ii     9.    !0 1  Sri 

on,  4.  i.c u  29.  ill  6  Jclin  »v.  4-c 1  i.  7.  Fs.  lx.«T  13.   MatL  xi.  23    Joiin 

xiii.  15    1  Cor.  xi.  I.  Eph.  r.  3.   I  Pel   ii.  20.  21. 

John  i.  29.)  So  diat  there  was  most  abundant  encourage- 
ment to  every  one,  in  the  whole  world,  who  heard  the 
Gospel,  to  repent,  and  seek  salvaUon  by  faith  in  the  blood 
of  Christ ;  but  none  lo  any  man  to  continue  impenitent 
and  unbelieving. 

V.  3 — 6.  True  Christians  might  be  '•  overtaken  in  a 
"fault,"  or  even  fall  into  a  grievous  sin;  and  their  infir- 
mities and  deficiencies  in  their  daily  walk  would  be  many  : 
yet  an  habitual  and  unreserved  obedience  to  the  command- 
ments of  God  was  to  be  considered  as  the  proper  evidence 
of  a  saving  knowledge  of  Christ,  and  of  God  the  Father 
in  him.  {SSotes,  John  xvii.  3.  2  Cor.  iv.  3 — 6.  Phil.  iii. 
10.  2  Pet.  i.  2,  3.  8.)  The  knowledge  of  God  or  of 
Christ  evidently  signifies  a  believing,  spiritual,  and  ex- 
perimental acquaintance  with  him,  and  a  cordial  accept- 
ance of  his  salvation.  Professed  Christians  would  desire  to 
know,  or  be  assured,  that  their  faith  and  experience  were 
genuine,  and  distinguishable  from  those  of  all  hypocrites : 
and  as  the  apostle  and  his  brethren  "  knew  that  they  thus 
"  knew  Christ,"  not  by  their  exact  notions,  high  affec- 
tions, or  even  miraculous  powers,  but  by  a  disposition  of 
heart,  habitually,  unreservedly,  and  willingly  to  keep  his 
commandments  ;  so  any  other  man  might  know  his  pro- 
fession to  be  sincere,  and  his  knowledge  of  Christ  spiritual 
and  saving,  by  the  same  evidence.  {Mnrg.  Ref.)  But 
he,  who  professed  to  be  acquainted  with  Christ,  and  to 
believe  in  him,  whilst  he  did  not  keep  his  commandments 
in  his  habitual  conduct,  was  a  liar,  and  a  hypocrite,  in 
whom  there  was  no  sincerity,  and  in  whose  heart  the 
truth  had  no  place.  On  the  other  hand,  whoever  he  was, 
that  remembered  and  observed  the  counsels,  and  obeyed 
the  precepts  of  Christ,  in  him  verily,  or  really,  the  love 
of  God  was  perfected  ;  the  love  of  God  to  him,  as  a  chosen 
and  redeemed  sinner,  had  attained  its  end  in  his  sanctifica- 
tion  ;  and  his  love  of  God  had  produced  its  fruit,  and  was 
in  a  mature  and  perfect  state,  as  the  graffed  tree  is,  when 
loaded  with  its  intended  and  valuable  increase.  (Note, 
James  ii.2"2.)  By  this, apostles  andprimitiveChristiansknew 
that  they  were  in  Christ  through  faith  and  the  communion 
of  his  Spirit ;  and  thus  alive  to  God  through  him  ;  {Note, 
John  XV.  1 — 8  :)  and  indeed,  if  any  man  professed  to  abide 
in  Christ,  he  ought  so  to  walk  as  Christ  had  walked,  in 
an  habitual  course  of  righteousness,  holiness,  truth,  and 
love ;  or  else  he  could  not  expect  to  be  believed  by  those 
who  knew  the  transforming  efficacy  of  the  saving  know- 
ledge of  Christ.  It  is  evident,  that  the  obedience  here 
spoken  of,  is  the  humble,  sincere,  unreserved,  and  loving 
obedience  of  a  .believer  in  Christ ;  which  is  not  perfect, 
but  attended  with  continual  repentance,  and  application  to 
his  atoning  blood  for  pardon  and  acceptance ;  as  well  as 
with  a  constant  dependence  on  the  Holy  Spirit  for  grace, 
to  enable  him  in  any  measure  to  perform  it.  Yet  even 
',  this  observance  of  the  holy  commandments  of  Christy  in 


A.  D.  90. 


tHAriiLie  u. 


.y.  t}.  \jxi 


'la'aJohnV'''      7  Brethren,  i"!  write  no  new  connnand- 

*D«i.?i's.''i»u:  mcnt  unto  joii,  '  but  an    old   coiuiiuuid- 

^  MarVii  23~  nient  wliir.h   ye  had  iVom  the  beginning: 

iocarv'"i"'7  the  old  coiiimandnient  is  the  word  which 

»iTi"io\,al\:\  yc  have  lieaid  from  the  beginning. 

b^fiiTi  iVv.ii.      8  Again,  'a  new  commandment  I  Avrite 

Aor^'vlri"'*  unto  you  :  "  which   thing   is   true  in  him 

pe'ti.si'.  iv.i-3.  and  in  you  ;  because  '^  the  darkness  is  past, 
cCiut  ii  11,12  ,        1  J      .         r    I  t  I  ■     .1 

b.xs.ix.  i-a  ^  and  tlie  true  liglit  now  sniaetli. 

Luke'i  73'john      9  He    'that  saith  Mie  is  in  the  hght, 

?o\t>ii'3  iiJm.  s  and  liateth  his  brother,  ''  is  in  darkness 

Siii.  12  :Coriv.  .. 

«-«   Kph  «  8.  even  until  now. 

1  Thes    V   5—8.  r  i        ■      i  l  i     i   •      i  i  i  •  i       i 

d  Ps   xKvii    J       10  ^^{^.  1  that  lovetli  his  brother  abideth 

sxsvp.alssxiv    .  . 

Uk  "'','\  I  111  the  hiJ-lit,  and  there  is  none  *  occasion 
ii.  12  lii  33  ot  stumbling  m  him. 

1 1  But  '^  he  that  hatcth  his  brother  is  in 


ST 

e  Sre  un^  4. 

fi  6  h>\:a  ix.4l 


j'JiTn'-i?'""^'  darkness,  '  and   walketh  in  darkness,  and 


II.  Ps  IxKsii  5  1  Cu 
Kom.  vi».  13  2  Pet  i  1 
RijiD.  ix  32  33  Ptiil  i 
iv.  19.  Jolia  xii.  35 


14    Hi.3   vi  3    John 
21    xviii    7    LuUe  xiii     1,2 
i..:i5    Tjt.  Ill  a. 1  Piov 


imitmion  of  his  example  ;  though  far  froiii  real  [.>erlection, 
constitutes  a  decree  of  holiness  and  exccllenry.  of  which 
none  but  true  Christians  have  any  adequate  conception  ;  and 
which,  if  universal,  would  render  the  earth  in  no  stuall 
degree  like  heaven  itself. 

Y.  7 — II.  hi  exhorting  Christians  to  obey  and  imi- 
tate their  Lord,  as  the  proper  evidence  of  their  love  to 
him,  and  to  the  Father  who  sent  him,  the  apostle  wrote 
no  new  commnad  to  them  ;  but  that  which  they  had  re- 
ceived from  the  beginning,  and  which  from  the  first  had 
been  repeatedly  cnlbrced  by  Christ  himself^  Nay,  in  fact, 
it  had  been  virtually  in  force  from  the  beginning  of  the 
world  ;  as  it  could  not  comprise  more  than  v.'as  comaincd 
in  the  law,  which  lecjuired  Israel  "  to  love  the  Lord 
*'  with  all  iJieir  hearts,''  and  "  their  neighbour  as  them- 
<'  selves  ;"  and  to  be  "  holy  as  God  was  holy."  Vet  this 
old  commandment,  esi)rci;dly  that  which  inculcated  the 
love  of  their  brethren,  might  be  called  a  new  command- 
ment, as  given  to  Christians.  {Notes,  John  xii'i.  34,35. 
XV.  17.)  This  was  true,  in  respect  of  him  their  Lord  and 
Saviour,  in  that  he  had  newly  shown  them  the  immensity 
of  his  condescension,  compassion,  and  self-denying  love 
to  sinners  ;  and  had  laid  them  under  jjew  obligations  to 
tibey  and  imitate  him,  especially  in  "  loving  one  another, 
"  as  he  had  loved  them."'  The  command  likewise  was  now 
enforced  by  his  mediatorial  authority,  to  tiie  full  exercise 
of  which  he  had  bpen  lately  exalted.  It  was  also  "true 
"  in  ihein  ;"  as  their  situation  v.ns  new,  and  ditl'ered 
•widely  from  that  of  the  Gentiles  around  thetn,  and  even 
from  that  of  the  people  of  .God  under  the  Mosaic  dis- 
pensation; and  as  they  were  now  united  by  anew  bond 
af  union,  as  fellow-soldiers,  fellow-travellers,  brethren- 
and  co-heirs  of  heavenly  frlici  y.  So  that  the  love  of 
Christians  to  each  other,  as  such,  though  virtually  com- 
prised in  the  love  of  their  neighbours  as  themselves,  and 
somewhat  like  that  of  the  Israelites  to  each  other,  was 
new  in  respect  of  its  exercise,  motives,  rules,  and  obliga- 
tions. This  arose  from  the  change,  which  had  taken 
place  ;  as  the  comparative  darkness  of  the  preparatory  dis- 


knoweth  not  u  hither  tie  gocil],  "'  because  "J, ',r '",'","  1,%^ 
that  darkne.'-.^  hath  biintltd  his  eyes.  h't'Ij 'ii  il'L- 

12  i "  write  unto  you,  "  little  children,  p  f'/  p;:,",,iii  i, 
because  p  your  sins  aro  torgivcn  you ''lor  v,i  ^7 -Vlu"i?6 
his  name's  sake.  i'-''''x'l3"'xi'i'i; 

13  I  Aviite  unto  you,  'fathers,  'be-  Tt^X'i'^ioC 
cause  ye  have  known  ^\\\mihat  ?*■  from  q'i's!'cvi.  s  Jer. 
the  beginning.  1  write  unto  you,  "  young  ^l  ^  'p''  "' 
men,  ^because  ye  have  overcome  •"  the  siJJv  20 'p1. 
wicked  one.  1  write  unto  you,  Hittle  Js.'joJuvlii.'i*. 
children,  because  "  yc  have  known  the  is";^"  ■  1'  f'- 
Father,  u  u  "  Ps.  cxwi... 

1  ■    I  I  •  1,  p    I  '-  ''"■""■  -'"'  ''• 

]<i  1  have  written  unto   you,  "fathers,  Jof  1 "  ss  ze  .i. 

I  i  1  I    •   "^         ,       .    •        /-  "^    "    Tit.  11.  c 

because  ye  have  known  him  that  is  from  "J',  »•.'-",  *•* 

I        ,  ,  ■'    .  ,    .  .  Epb    \).   10— Ii. 

tlie  be<Tii)i)inir.  1  have  written  unto  you,  '■P^',,*'-^^,. 
you.Qg  men,  "  because  ye  are  strong,  and  jsf"M''i''|'2  '^''■ 
''  the  word  of  God  abideth  in  you,  and  ye  '"^^"eiU.M'^ 
have  overcome  the  wicked  one. 


.  II.  Jchn  V.  38.  viii.31.  sv. 


■  10.  Phil   is    13.  Col.  i.  11    3  rim    ii 
Col.  iil.  16  Heb.  viii   10.2  Joha  2.  sjoho  3 


pensation  was  past,  and  the  true  light  shone  in  full  splen- 
dour:  so  that  Christians  might  be  expected  to  be  more 
exact  in  their  obedience,  and  more  full  of  love  to  oiie- 
another,.  and  to  all  men,  than  even  believers  had  been 
under  the  darker  dispensation  of  the  law.  He,  therefore, 
who  professed,  that  he  walked  in  the  marvellous  light  of 
the  Gospel,  as-  partaking  of  the  special  grace  and  mercy 
of  God.  {Sole,  1  Pel.  ii..  9,  10.)  and  yet  hated  his 
brother,  (eilhcr  any  of  his  fcllow-christians,  or  his  neigh- 
bours,) was  evidendy  in  darkness  e\  en  to  that  time:  lor 
though  the  true  light  shone  around  him  ;  he  was  blinded 
by  his  pride  and  selfishness.  Thus  he  continued  a  subject 
of  the  prince  of  darkness,  the  author  of  all  malice,  cnvy^ 
murder,  and  malignity  ;  for  the  illumination  of  the  true 
knowledge  of  Christ  ahvajs  transformed  the  hearts  in  pro- 
portion to  its  degree,  and  produced  a  loving  disposition  in 
nil  those  who  really  partook  of  it.  He,  therefore,  who 
loved  his  brother,  and  habitually  showed  himself  disposed 
to  goodness,  mercy,  and  forgiveness  ;  to  active,  liberal, 
self-denying  love;  evidently  lived  and  -,\alked  in  the  light 
of  the  Gospel,  and  was  influenced  by  the  inward  efficacy  of 
the  truths,  which  he  had  professed  :  and  there  was  nothing  in 
the  general  pre va^illng  disposition  of  his  heart,  by  means  of 
which  Satan  could  succeed  in  tempting  him  to  scandalous 
sins;  or  which  was  likely  to  prove  an  occasion  of  his 
throwing  stumbling  blocks  in  the  way  of  others,  to  their 
destruction.  Whereas,  he,  who  hated,  or  bore  habitual 
malice  against  his  brother,  or  any  man,  was  still  in  dark- 
ness :  and  as  men  walking  in  the  dark,  know  not  whither 
they  are  going,  nor  at  what  they  stumble;  so  such  a  |)cr- 
son  would  proceed  in  an  ignorant,  uncertain,  and  unholy 
manner,  not  aware  of  the  dangers  thai  beset  his  path,  nor 
sensible  that  it  led  to  destruction  ;  as  the  darkness  of  error 
and  sin  had  blinded  his  eyes,  till  at  length  he  would  fall  in- 
to some  destructive  heresy,  or  scandalous  crime,  and  not 
only  ruin  himself  but  cau^e  others  to  fall  l;kowi-e. 

V.  12— l-t.  The  apostle  had  before  addres^ed  Chri.=  - 
tians  in  general,  as  "  his  Hide  children,"  or  his  de-ar 
children  :  but  here  he  spoke  of  such  as  were   yoimg  ir. 


J.  D.  94). 


I.  JOHN. 


Jl.  D.  90- 


eivsv4,5.i9-      l."}  «  Love  not  llic   world,  ncillicr  tlic 
Rora  xii.s.Odi  thintrs   that   arc    in  the   world.     ■■  If  any 

i,   10  Kjih    ii    2.  &  ,  ,  ,         ,  r      I  !"• 

Col.  iii  1.2    1  man  love  the  world,  ^  the  love  oi  llio  r  a- 

Tioi-  vi.  10.  ,  ... 

fMatt.    vi.  24,  ther  IS  not  in  him. 

■"iTnT  *■  '^  ^*'''  ^"  thattA-  ni  tlie  woiid, ''  the  hist 

^p^'"°-,V|,*- f„:  of  the   flesh,  'and   the  hist  of  the  eyes, 

3o!  Pro».  ■vi.SS.  Malt.  V  28.  Horn.  xili.  U    1  Tor.  n    B.  Gnl.  V    17.  21.  Kpli.  li   3    tit    ii 

13.  iii   3   1  I'et.  i    U.  ii.  II.  iv.  2,3.  S  Pet   ii.  18   Jii.le  1fi-18 i  fieii.  iii    E.    vl   2. 

Josll  Tii.  21.  Job  xxii.  1.  Vi   cxix   3C,37.  Ec    v.  ll',  11.  IH»U.  iv,  8  I.uke  iv   5 


"  and  tlie  pride  of  hfe,  '  is  not  of  the  Fa-  ''iSiJVmr;^ 
thcr,  but  is  of  the  world.  i  j»m'','!.~ir 

17  And  "the  world  passcth  away, '\^'j'j;i'J,«-='] 
and  the  lust  thereof:  "  but  he  that  J'.^f""  '^r'll 
doeth    the     will    of   God     "  abideth 


{V.r    *'■  31   Jam   i  10. 
'"'     11  iv   u   1  Pet. 


ever. 

Mslt.  vii.  31.  xxi.  3t.  Mark  i 
3.  V  18  Heb  X.  36  1  I'et.  it. 
X    28— iO   I  Pet  i  5  25 


years,  or  newly  converted:  and  di^tingui.=ihed  ihcm  from !  passion  and  love  for  them  ;  for  which  they  were  called  to 
those,  who  were  further  advanced  in  the  life  of  faith  and  jn^lke  the  due  reluiiis  of  filial  confidence,  subnjission.  gra- 
gracc.  lie  particularly  addressed  hi.s  exhortations  to  those  titude  and  obedience.  The  address  to  the  fathers  exactly 
"  new-born  babes,  who  had  tasted  that  the  Lord  is  p;ia-  coincides  with  that  which  went  before  :  to  the  young  men 
"cious,"  {Note,  1  Pd.  ii.  2,  3  :)  because  their  sins  were  he  added,  that  they '•  were  strong"  in  faith,  hope,  love, 
as  certainly  forgiven  them,  for  the  sake  of  Christ,  and  i  and  all  holy  affections  ;  they  were  in  the  prime  of  their  fit- 
through  faith  in  his  name,  as  those  of  their  more  esta-  ness  for  active  service,  to  which  the  mature  exjierience 
blished  and  experienced  brethren  were  ;  though  their  weak-  of  old  age  might  be^less  adapted  ;  and  as  the  word  of  God, 
ness  of  faith,  and  want  of  distinct  and  exact  knowledge,  |  which  they  had  received  when  they  were  converted,  abode 
might  prevent  ihcm  fi-om  possessing  the  abiding  comfort '  in  thenr,  which  appeared  by  their  victory  over  the  tempt- 
of  it :  and  the  counsel,  which  he  was  about  to  give  them,  i  aliens  of  Satan,  so  it  ought  to  be  manifested  in  its  effects, 
would  preserve  them  fi-om  many  snares  and  sorrows,!  by  their  increasing  fruiifulness  in  all  good  works, 
enable  them  to  obtain  the  assurance  of  their  acceptance,  V.  15 — 17.  The  general  counsel  and  exhortation, 
and  direct  them  in  making  a  suitable  return  for  so  in-  which  the  apostle  meant  to  enforce  on  all  the  persons  abuve 
valuable  a  benefit.  He  wrote  also  to  the  fathers,  having  described,  was  this,  "  not  to  love  the  world,  or  the  things 
and   admonitions  to  give  to  those  Chris-  "  that  were  in  the  world."     The  world,   as  God  created 


the  same  counsel  a 

tians,  who   were   "  old  disciples,"  matured   in  knowledge 
and  experience,  and  who  ought  to   be  the  guides  and  ex- 
amples to  their  juniors,  as  well  as  to  "  shine  as    lights  in 
"  the   world."     These    had  long   known    him,    who  was 
from    the   beginning;  and    their  long    acquaintance  with 
Christ,  and  with  the  eternal  Father  in  him  ;  with  all  their 
discoveries  of  his  glory,  and  experience  of  his  love,  truth, 
and  power,   should   engage  them   to   simple  dependence, 
lively  gratitude,  fervent  love,  devoted  obedience,  and  steady 
confidence  in  God,  and  zeal  for  his  honour  and  that  of  the 
o-ospel.      Moreover,  he  wrote  to  the  same   effect  to  the 
young  men,  who  had  for  some  time  ])rofessed  the  gospel, 
and  had  passed   through  the  state  of  childhood,  but  were 
not  arrived  at  that  maturity  in  grace,  to   which  the  Fathers 
had  attained.     These  he  addressed  and  exhorted,  from  the 
consideration  that  "  they  had  overcome  the  wicked  one  :" 
they  had  successfully  encountered  the  first  trials  and  tempt- 
ations,   which     attended    their    separation  from    sin  and 
renunciation  of  the  world  ;  and  had  overcome  the  assaults 
of  Satan,  by  giving  up  their  secular  interests,  breaking  off 
their  bad  habits  and  connexions,  and   entering  in  at   the 
strait  gate  of  true  conversion.     As  they  had,  therefore, 
thus  far  conquered  "  the  wicked  one,"   who  had  tried  all 
methods  in  vain  to  keep  them  from  embracing  the  gospel, 
and  giving  themselves  up   to  the  service   of  Christ,  they 
ought   to  go  forth   in    his  strength,    aspiring  after  further 
victories  ;  and  endeavouring  to  spend  the  vigour  of  their 
spirits,  or  the  prime   of  their  years,   in  the    services  to 
which    they    were  called,  for  the   honour  of  Christ  and 
the  benefit  of  the  church  ;    and  not  in    seeking  worldly 
advantages.     But,    in  order  to  give   his  exhortation    the 
greater  emjihasis,  the  apostle  again  addressed  the  different 
descriptions  of  Christians,  and  admonished  die  little  chil- 
dren, (for  though  the  word  is  changed,  the  meaning  seems 
to  be  the  same.)   {3Iarir,  Bef.)  as  those  who  had  known 
the  Father,  and  had  already  experienced  his  parental  com- 


it,  is  very  good,  and  a  proper  object  of  a  measure  of  love  ; 
but  as  sin  hath  marred  it,  our  affections  ought  to  be  wholly 
alienated  from  it.     The  men  of  the  world,  :)s  distinguished 
from  believers,  are  enemies  of  God  ami  subjects  of  Satan  ; 
we  are  therefore  requireci  to  renounce  their  friendship,  to 
avoid    intimate   society    with   them,   and    to  abhor   their 
ungodly   principles  and   practices ;  while    we   pity    their 
miseries,  love    their    persons,  and  try  to  do  them  good. 
The  things  of  the  world  may  be  desired,   possessed,  and 
valued,  for  those  uses  and  j)urposes,  which  were  intended 
by  God    when  he  created  them,  and    in  subordination  to 
his  favour,  authority,  and  glory  ;  but  for  those  purposes, 
to   which  sin  hath  abused  them,  and  sinners  idolize  them, 
we  must  not  desire,  seek,  nor  value  them,  in  any  measure, 
or  manner  :  and  if  any  man  thus   love  the  world,  the  love 
of  the  Father  is    not  in  him  :  his  idol  has  never  been  de- 
throned, his  heart  remains  unchanged,  he  is  not  reconciled 
to  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  no  true  filial  love 
of  him  in   his  heart.     (Ao/fs,  Luke  xiv.  25 — 33.)     For 
"  all  that  is  in  the  world,"  as  thus  idolized  and   abused  by 
men,  who  seek  their  happiness  from  it,  and  not  from  God, 
may  be  summed  up  under  three  heads  :   1st.  Such  things, 
3s  are  suited  to  excite  and  gratify  "  the  lust  of  the  flesh  ;" 
or  the  iiregular,  inordinate,   and  polluting  hankeiings  and 
cravings  of  the  carnal  heart,  and  the  animal  appetites,  after 
gross  sensual    gratifications  ;  as  if  man's  happiness  con- 
sisted in  them  :  2dly.  Those  things,  which  are  suited   to 
excite  and  gratify   "  the  lust  of  the  eyes  ;"  or  the  desires 
of  the  carnal  heart  after  the  possessions,  embellishments, 
decorations,  and  enjoyments,  which  the  eye  is  apt  to  look 
at  with  coveting,  and  inordinate  df  sire  of  obtaining  ;  such 
as  treasures  of  gold  and  silver,  or  precious  stones,  houses, 
lands,  gardens,  stalely    mansions,    elegant  furnilure   and 
equipages,  costly  garments  ;  and  in  short,  all  that  wealth 
can  purchase,  which  gratifies  the    beholder's    eye  or   his 
other  senses,  but  is  not  directly  to  be  considered  as  gross 


^.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  U. 


A.  D.  90 


p  s«.  »»;.'.,„  .       18  r  Little  children, '' It  is  tlie  last  time: 

qSTiro  111  I  Heb,  •    i      ■         i      ii 

so^'sV^f'ii'i  3  *""  ^^  ''y^  liave  lieard  that '  anticlinstsliall 
riuftlxiT  5 11.  come,  even  now  are  tlieremany  antichrists; 
t  ^vherebj  we  know  that  it  is  the  last  time. 
19  They  "  went  out  from  us,   but  they 


Mark  X 
2l,2;i    Acts  xs. 
S9.  30     2  'l"h«s 
il.  3-12  \  Tim. 

iv.  1-3  aXim   iii.  1—6   iT.3.  4 
13.  Ps   sli-  9   Matt,  xiii  20.  21    Mark 
2«.  XX.  30.  2  Pet.  li.  20,21    Jude  19. 


animal  indulgence.  3dly.  "  The  pride  of  life,"  or  those 
titles  and  dignities,  that  authority  and  honour,  that  repu- 
tation and  splendour,  which  form  the  summit  of  earthly 
exaltation,  and  the  highest  prize  in  the  poor  lottery  of 
this  present  life,  to  which  the  j)r;dc  and  ambition  of  man'.s 
apostate  nature  can  aspire:  and  the  greatest  gratification 
of  that  mental  concupiscence,  which  is  congenial  to  the 
old  temptation,  "  ye  shall  be  as  gods."  For  a  poor  vain- 
glorious worm  to  be  advanced  to  such  dominion  over  his 
fellows,  or  to  possess  such  honour  among  them,  as  to  be 
tempted  to  forget  his  own  mortality,  as  well  as  his  Creator 
and  Judge,  and  to  be  so  surrounded  with  vassals,  attend- 
ants, and  flatterers,  or  so  emblazoned  with  high-sounding 
titles,  and  encumbered  with  magnificence,  as  to  have 
nothing  on  earth  that  he  can  behold  above  him,  and  thus  to 
.disregard  him  that  is  ''  higher  than  the  highest,"  this  is  the 
perfection  of  the  p:-ide  of  life  ;  and  all  pre-eminence  and 
distinction  above  others  partakes  of  the  same  nature,  whe- 
ther power,  splendour,  or  renown,  on  any  account,  be 
the  immediate  source  of  it.  All  these  things,  (to  which 
every  earthly  object  that  any  man  is  tempted  to  put  in 
competition  with  the  will,  favour,  and  glory  of  God,  must 
be  referred,)  are  "  not  of  the  Father :"  this  idolatrous 
desire  of  created  things  did  not  attach  to  them,  or  to 
man,  as  God  made  them ;  they  do  not  consist  with  his 
prescribed  use  of  them  ;  they  are  not  bestowed  for  these 
purposes  ;  nor  do  they,  who  are  his  children  and  influenced 
by  his  grace,  desire,  seek,  or  use  them  in  this  manner. 
But  "  they  are  of  the  world,"  as  lying  "  under  the  wicked 
"  one  :"  these  desires  after  created  tilings,  and  this  use  of 
them,  are  the  effects  of  man's  apostacy  and  subjection  to 
Satan ;  they  are  thus  made  the  baits,  by  which  men  are 
seduced  into  sin,  and  kept  in  rebellion  against  God,  and  the 
incentives  to  all  their  vile  passions.  They  suit  the  taste, 
and  form  the  supreme  good  of  worldly  men,  and  are  their 
only  portion ;  and  for  the  sake  of  them  the  whole  earth  is 
filled  with  violence,  fraud,  crimes,  and  misery.  But  the 
world  passeth  away,  and  the  lust  of  it :  all  its  pleasures, 
treasures,  honours,  and  splendour,  will  soon  vanish  for 
ever,  {Note,  1  Pet.  i.  24 ;)  and  they,  who  have  lusted  for 
them,  and  idolized  them,  will  be  eternally  disappointed  and 
miserable.  But  the  man,  who  doeth  the  will  of  God,  as 
revealed  to  sinners  by  the  Gospel,  will  abide  for  ever  in  the 
possession  and  enjoyment  of  that  substantial  good,  which 
he  hath  been  enabled  to  make  choice  of.  It  is  evident,  that 
the  apostle  did  not  speak  of  the  lawful,  moderate,  subor- 
dinate, and  holy  use,  possession,  or  desire  of  God's  good 
creatures,  for  the  ends  to  which  he  hath  appointed  them ; 
but  of  the  unlawful,  inordinate,  unholy,  and  idolatrous 
hankering  after  them,  and  valuation  of  them,  to  which  all 
men  are  addicted,  so  long  as  they  remain  in  an  unregon- 
erate  state.  Many  vain  efforts  have  been  made,  by  limi- 
tations, distinctions,  and  exceptions,  to  evade  the  force  of 
this  passage  ;  and  many  have  written  on  it,  as  if  they 
Vol.  v.— No.  35. 


were  not  of  us  ;  "  for  if  they  liad  been  of"  Jni-xvii  9  Ps 
us,  they  would  no  doubt  liave  continued  fgTi'i?'  'I^'a); 
with  lis  ;  but  they  went  out,  that  >  they  ^^^^Jl^l^ 
might  be  made  manifest  that  tiicy  were  ij.^i^oV,^^  Ij" 
not  all  of  us. 


19  1  Pet  i  2-a. 
Jude  I 
y  Rom.  ix.  c.  xl.  5,  6  1  Cor.  xi    19.  2  Tim.  iii    9  Heb   x.  3) 


meant  to  prove  how  far  we  might  safely  be  carnallj 
minded,  and  lovers  of  the  world:  but,  in  the  apostle's 
evident  meaning,  we  are  no  more  allowed  to  love  the 
world  at  all,  than  we  are  to  worship  Dagon  ;  for  we  can- 
not serve  God  and  Mammon  ;  or  love  the  Lord,  and  the 
lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  and  the  jiride  of  life. 
A  man  may  carry  on  any  business,  fill  any  station,  or 
possess  any  vrealth,  a=:  the  servant  and  steward  of  God, 
according  to  his  commandments,  for  his  glory,  and  for  the 
good  of  mankind ;  and  he  may  desire  food  and  raiment, 
and  things  suitable  to  his  rank  in  life,  and  use  them  with 
thankfulness,  temperance,  and  humility:  but  he  cannot 
love  or  desire  them,  to  gratify  his  sensuality,  pride,  ava- 
rice, or  ambition,  or  seek  his  happiness  in  them,  without 
being  an  idolater.  Every  regenerate  man  is  delivered  from 
the  dominion  and  allowed  indulgence  of  the  love  of  the 
world  ;  and  strives  and  prays  against  the  remains  of  it,  as 
it  works  in  his  heart,  or  breaks  forth  into  his  life  :  he 
desires  to  love  God  supremely,  and  seek  all  his  happiness 
from  him  alone ;  and  to  love  all  other  things  in  him,  for 
his  sake,  and  as  his  bounty  ;  and  to  use  them  in  submis- 
sion to  his  precepts  and  providence.  In  proportion  as  men 
get  this  victory  over  the  world,  the  reality  of  their  grace 
is  evidenced,  and  they  are  prepared  for  labouring  and  suf- 
fering in  the  cause  of  Christ :  but  unless  it  is  begun  in  the 
heart,  a  man  has  no  root  in  himself,  and  he  will  either 
fall  away  in  time  of  temptation,  or  remain  a  mere  un- 
fruitful professor  of  Christianity.  {Notes,  v.  4,  5.  3Iatt. 
xiii.  18—23.) 

V.  18,  19.  The  love  of  the  world,  as  unsubdued  in 
professed  Christians,  gave  Satan  his  greatest  advantage,  not 
only  in  tempting  them  to  open  apostacy,  but  also  in  se- 
ducing them  by  destructive  heresies,  through  which  they 
were  enabled  to  reconcile  a  quiet  conscience  with  a  carnal 
mind,  and  the  indulgence  of  their  favourite  passion,  under 
the  mask  of  a  religious  profession.  So  that  the  transi- 
tio<^vas  natural,  from  warning  Christians  against  the  love 
of  me  world,  to  putting  them  upon  their  guard  against 
false  teachers.  The  apostle  therefore  showed  his  beloved 
children,  especially  such  of  them  as  were  young  and  in- 
experienced, that  it  was  the  last  time,  or  the  last  dispen- 
sation which  God  intended  to  introduce  on  earth,  under 
which  he  would  establish  the  kingdom  of  his  Son  on  the 
ruins  of  the  usurped  dominion  of  Satan  ;  and  this  king- 
dom of  Christ  should  continue  till  all  enemies  were  put 
under  his  feet.  But  they  had  all  heard,  both  from  the 
predictions  of  ancient  prophets,  and  from  those  of  Christ 
and  his  aposUes,  that  under  this  dispensation  Antichrist 
should  arise  :  for  Satan  would  not  only  oppose  the  gospel 
by  exciting  persecutions,  but  also  by  corruptions  of  the 
faith;  and,  especially,  by  one  great  enemy  to  the  Person, 
truth,  authority,  and  glory  of  Christ,  he  would  obtain 
immense  power  and  influence  in  (he  visible  rhuich.  {Ncles, 
2  Thes.  ii.  1—12;)  and  as  St.  Paul  had  declared  that  this 

4  E 


.^.  D.  90. 


I.  JOHN. 


.i.  D.  90. 


■/.  i7.  i».  13-  Ps. 
xxiii  :>  lU  7 
xoiilo  Is  Ixi  1 
l.ukeiv  in  Acts 
y.  38  2  Cor  1. 
21,  i;.  Heb  I  9 

a  I's.xvi  10  Issi 
S2.  Is.  Xlill  3. 
Mar<  i  2«  Luke 
iv.  31  Acts  iii 
U.  Rev.  Iii  » 
nv  e. 

b  Prov.xKviii.  5. 


Jl     1.6     iv   20. 
JohD  viii.  41   Ke 

18. g22   Iv, 

23,  24  2  JoUn9. 


20  But  ^ye  have  an  unction  from 
»  the  Holy  One,  ''  and  ye  know  all 
things. 

21  I  have  not  written  niito  you,  *=  be- 
cause ye  know  not  the  truth,  but  because 
ye  know  it,  and  that  no  lie  is  of  the  tiutli. 

22  '^  Who  is  a  liar  but  '  he  tliat  dcnieth 
that  Jesus  is  the  Christ  }  '  he  is  antichrist, 
that  denieth  the  Fatiier  and  the  Son. 

23  Whosoever  ^  denieth  the  Son,  the 

,  iii  9 eSJ.  i»    3    I  Cor.  xii   2.  3  2  Jolio  7   Jude  4 SS'lon, 

15  Matt  xi  i7    Luke  x  22   John  v.  23.  viii.  19  x  30  xiv.  9,  ID.  xv 


same  hath  not  the  Father  :  [but]  he  that 
acknowkJgeth  the  Son,  hath  the  Father 
also. 

21  Let  that  therefore  ^  abide  in  you, 
'  wliich  ye  have  heard  from  the  beginning. 
If  that  which  ye  have  heard  from  the  be- 
ginning shall  remain  in  you,  ''ye  also  shall 
continue  in  the  Son,  and  in  the  P^athcr. 

25  And  '  this  is  the  promise  that  he 
hath  promised  us,  even  eternal  life. 


h  Pb.     cxix.     II. 


S3. 


Lu>.e  ix  44  John 
IV  7.  Col.  Ill  IG. 
Heb.  ii   I  iii   14. 

2  John  2    3Jotin 

3  Kev  iii  3  II 
i  7  Lu.i-  i  2.  JobD. 

viii  25  fbil.  IV. 
Ii  SJolio  S 
ki.  3  7  iv.  IS,16. 
Juhoxlv23  XV. 
9,  10  xvii.  21  — 
24 


,  8   1  Tim.  i.  16.  vi.  12    13    Tit 


i  2.  V.  11—13. 
211.  Dan  xii  2. 
I.uhe  xvili  :u. 
Julin  V.  39.  Ti. 
27—17  54  68. 
X.28  xii  M.  xvil, 
2.  iii  7.  Jude^l 


luting  Other  methods  of  atoning  for  sin,  and  finding  accep- 
tance with  God  ;  his  itirigly  office,  by  claiming  authority, 
to  enact  laws  in  his  church,  contrary  to  his  laws,  or  to  dis- 
pense with  his  commandments ;  or  his  prophetical  office, 
by  claiming  auiliorit)-  to  add  to,  alter,  or  take  away  from 
the  revelation  which  he  has  given  in  his  holy  worJ.  '  They 
'  ojjposc  the  person  of  Christ,  or  his  doctrine,  or  both  lo- 
'  gether.'  (Beza.)  In  this  view,  there  were,  at  an  early 
period  of  the  church,  many  antichrists  ;  and  the  heads  of 
any  sect  of  heretics  might  be  in  a  subordinate  sense  so  call- 
ed :  but  the  direct  opposers  of  Christianity  could  not  be 
meant  in  this  plice.  The  term  is  used  in  this  epistle,  and 
in  St.  John's  second  epistle,  and  in  no  other  part  of  scrip- 
ture; not  even  in  the  Revelation.  "  They  went  out  from 
us,"  that  is,  '  they  went  out  from  the  apostles  in  Judea,' 
(IFIiitby,)  "but  they  were  not  of  us:"  this  then  must 
mean,  that  they  were  not  apostles.  It  does  not,  however, 
ai^pcar,  that  they  professed  to  be  apostles  ;  nor  is  it  said, 
that  they  had  previou.-Iy  been  teachers  in  the  church.  But 
they  professed  Christianity,  and  h  td  bf-en  admitted  to  com- 
munion witli  true  Christians  ;  yrt  thrir  subsequent  apos- 
t^cy  proved,  that,  (like  Judas,)  they  had  from  the  first 
been  hypocrites. 

V.  20 — '15.  The  apostle  wrote  to  his  fellpw-christians, 
for  their  caution,  comfort,  and  establisiiment ;  though  his 
observations  were  especially  calculated  to  put  all,  who  pro- 
fessed to  believe  the  Gospel,  on  self-examination,  and  to 
prevent  new  converts  from  self-deception.  They,  how- 
ever, whom  he  peculiarly  addressed,  had  "  an  unction 
"  from  the  Holy  One;"  they  were  anointed  by  the  .Spirit, 
as  sent  forth,  ihiough  Christ  the  Holy  One  of  God,  to 
illuminate,  sanctify,  and  consecrate  them,  to  be  a  spiritual 
priesthood  unto  the  Father.  By  his  teaching  and  in- 
fluences they  knew  all   things,  which  related  to  the  prin- 

ciples    of  Christianity,    in  a    spiritual   and    experimental 

"  time,"  to  mean  the  last  age  of  the  Jewish  church  :  Jbut,  j  manner ;  so  that  no  antichrist  could  fatally  delude  them, 
probably,  that  ha-1  been  subverted  some  years,  when  St.  |(.^'Z"'g-.  Ref.)  He  had  iiot  therefore  written  to  them, 
John  wrote  this  epistle;  and  the  marginal  references  may  j  because  they  knew  not  the  truth:  for  if  he  had  ad-Jressed 
show  on  what  grounds  another  interpretation  is  adopted,  j  persons  of  that  description,  it  would  have  been  rrqui'^ile 
It  seems  very  unreasonable  to  interpret  antichrist,  in  the  j  for  him  to  have  discussed  his  subject  more  copiously  ;  but 
sirgular,  to  "mean  the  same  as  the  "  many  antichrists,"  he  had  written  to  them,  because  they  did  know  the  truth, 
afterwards   mentioned;  and  then    to    confine    the   whole, | and  that   n^   lie  belonged   to  it,  or  could   consi-t  with   it 


mystery  of  iniquity  did  already  work;  so  John  observed 
that  "there  were"  many  antichrists,"  or  opposers  of  the 
pure  Gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  whose  character,  prin- 
ciples, intentions,  and  machinations,  were  of  the  same 
stamp,  as  those  of  the  great  antichrist  would  be,  and 
who  were  evidently  his  fore-runners.  By  this  they  might 
know  that  it  was  the  last  time;  and  that  while  God  was 
specially  exer'ing  his  power,  by  means  of  faithful  minis- 
ters, to  honour  his  Son,  the  devil  and  his  servants  were 
peculiarly  active  in  endeavouring  to  defeat  the  design. 
{Notes,  I  Tim.  iv.  1—3.  2  Tim.  iii.  1—9.  iv.  3,  4.) 
These  antichrists  did  not  arise  from  among  sucli  as  had 
before  been  avowed  unbelievers;  but  ihey  were  professed 
Christians,  who  separated  from  the  church,  and  became 
leaders  of  heretical  sects,  contrary  to  the  doctrine  of  the 
apostles,  and  derogatory  to  the  honour  of  Christ.  But. 
though  they  went  out  from  the  disciples,  having  been 
-•admitted  to  outward  fellowship  with  thern,  yet  they  had 
nev^r  been  of  them,  as  regenerated  persons,  and  livin 
members  of  the  body  of  Ciirist:  foi' if  this  had  been  the 
case,  ihcy  would  -  surely  have  continued  wijh  them ;"  as 
the  Lord  would  not  have  given  them  over  (o  a  strong  delu- 
sion, but  would  "have  put  his  fear  into  their  hearts,  that 
"  they  should  not  depart  from  hiai,"  accoiding  to  the 
engagement  of  his  everlasting  covenant  to  all  true  believers. 
But,  as  they  had  not  received  the  truth  in  love,  they 
had  been  left  to  the  pride  and  lusts  of  their  hearts,  and  to 
the  artifices  of  Satan,  to  be  deceived  into  fatal  heresies, 
and  to  separate  from  the  churches 'of  Christ  ;  that  it  might 
evidently  appear,  that  all  they  who  professed  the  Gospel 
were  not  true  disciples.  Thus  the  church  was  purified  ; 
an'!  true  Christians  were  approved,  and  rendered  ^re 
watchful  and  humble;  whilst  the  distinction  between  them 
and  hypocrites  was  more  strongly  marked.  {Note,  John 
XV.  2—6.  1    Cor.  xi.  18,  19.)      Some  explain  "  the    last 


either  to  the  .Jewish  opposers,  or  Judaizing  corrupters,  of 
Christianity,  as  some  do;  or  to  the  <inostics,  as  divided 
into  diflerent  sects,  as  others  do.  Antichrist  signifies,  one 
that  opposes  Christ,  whether  he  oppose  the  doctiim:  c.f 
his  deity,  or  his  humanity  ;  or  whether  he  set  himself 
against  him,  in  respect  of  his  priestly  office,  by  substj- 


The  gen''ral  self-evident  proposition  was  not  mon  cerlam, 
ihan  the  particular  application  of  it  to  the  delusions  of 
their  seducers,  whose  false  doctrines  could  r.-i'  proceed 
from  the  same  source  with  the  truth  of  God.  F  ,r  "  who 
•'  was  a  liar,"  but  the  man  who  denied  'hat  J^sus  was 
the  Christ  ?  Some  of  these  heresiarchs  denied  the  Deity  of 


Jj.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  II. 


J.  D.  90. 


Mark 

Acts  XX.  :9,  30 

acor.  xl   13-15 


26  Tliese   things  have  I  written  unto 
2  you  "  concerning  them  that  seduce  you. 

27  But "  the  anointing  which  ye   have 
Ttro.iV.i  2T;m"  receivctl  of  him  abideth  in  you;  "  and  ye 

111.  13.  S  Pet.  II  11  I 

1-3 !  John  7    need  not  that  any  man  teach  you:  ''but  as  the 

B  See  on.  20      in  .        .  J  ''        r       w      \    ■ 

^vi°^i.  S  '*2  i^ame  anomting  tisachelh  you  oi  all  tnmgs, 
^■>o''"i "  ler  xnxi  'inJ  's  truth,  and  is  no  He,  and  even  as  it 
si^'v/Ta"  ""  hath  taught  you,  «  ye  shall  abide  in  *  him. 

p  I'cor  ii  n  Heb  viii.  10,  II.  Kph  iv  21.  I  Thes  li,  13.  1  Tim.  ii.  7.  2  Fet  i.  16,  17 
<l28  Jobo  viii  31,32   XJ.  1-7   Cul   ii.  6. »  Or,  (I. 

Christ ;  others  explained  away  his  incarnation,  and  so 
denied  his  humanity,  and  the  reality  of  his  sufferings  ;  and 
some  opposed  his  kingly  authority.  Thus,  whilst  they 
retained  the  name  of  Christians,  they  virtually  denied  his 
Person,  as  the  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  Son  of 
man ;  or  his  odices,  as  the  anointed  Prophet,  Priest,  and 
King  of  his  church  :  they  denied  that  God  was  manifested 
in  the  flesh,  to  ransom  the  church  witli  his  own  blood  ; 
that  in  virtue  of  his  one  oblation,  he  might  appear  in 
the  presence  of  God  as  our  great  High  Priest,  and  reign 
over  his  redeemed  people,  as  his  willing  subjects,  to  the 
end  of  the  world,  and  for  ever.  Now,  whether  they 
denied  his  divine  or  his  human  nature,  his  atonement,  or 
his  authority  ;  they  virtually  denied  him  to  be  the  Christ ; 
as  they  who  had  the  unction  of  the  Holy  Spirit  would 
readily  perceive.  Such  a  teacher  was,  therefore,  in  fact, 
an  antichrist,  who  denied  both  the  Father  and  the  Son  ; 
seeing  the  Father  can  only  be  known,  approached,  wor- 
shipped, and  gloiified  by  sinners,  in  and  through  his 
incarnate  Son  :  and  they  who  honour  not  the  Son,  honour 
not  the  Father  thnt  sent  him.  (Notes,  Mall.  xi.  -25 — 27. 
John  V.  23.)  The  denial  of  the  Son  is,  therefore,  a 
denial  of  the  Father  :  and  the  supreme  Being,  the  sup- 
posed Deity,  which  ancient  or  modern  deniers  of  the  per- 
sonal or  mediatorial  honour  of  the  Son  have  professed  to 
worship,  is  in  fact  the  creature  of  their  own  imagination, 
and  not  the  wise,  just,  holy,  merciful,  and  faithful  God 
and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  He,  therefore,  who 
denies  the  Son,  has  not  the  Father,  as  his  God,  his  Friend, 
and  his  Portion  ;  but  he,  that  in  true  faith  acknowledges 
the  Son,  hath  the  Father  also.  This  last  clause  is  printed 
in  Italics,  because  it  is  wanting  in  most  copies  of  the 
Greek  Testament :  yet  it  is  found  in  several  manuscripts  ; 
so  that  Beza  and  several  other  able  critics,  look  on  it  as 
genuine.  As  these  things  were  so,  the  apostle  exhorted 
his  beloved  children,  to  let  that  abide  in  them,  and  sink 
deep  into  their  hearts,  which  they  had  heard  from  the 
beginning  of  their  profession  of  the  Gospel,  concerning 
the  Person  and  salvation  of  Christ ;  for  if  the  doctrine 
which  they  had  at  the  first  heard  from  the  apostles  and 
evangelists,  remained  in  them  practically  and  efficaciously  ; 
they  also  would  continue  in  union  and  fellowship  with  the 
Son,  and  with  the  Father  through  him  :  and  they  ought 
to  remember,  for  their  encouragement  and  confirmation 
against  the  artifices  of  false  teachers  ;  that  tlie  promise, 
%vhich  God  had  irreversibly  given  to  all  true  believers, 
engaged  to  them  eternal  life  and  felicity,  and  all  things 
pertaining  to  it.  No  lie,  &c.  (21.)  '  Lie,  here  means 
'  a  doctrine  contrary  to  that  taught  by  the  apostles  ;  which 
'  being  the  true  doctrine,  its  contrary  must  he  false,  or  a 
« lie.'     {Macknight.) 


28  And  now,  '  httle  children,  abide  in '.««,»". i- 
him  ;  that,  '  when  he  stiall  appear,  wc  may  =«•  «»'  ""-^"l 
'  have  confidence,  and  not  be  asliamed  be-  '}p-J'^'-  '*'  ' 
fore  him  "at  his  coming.  is  jl'ipet.i'? 

29  If  ye  know  that  "he  is  righteous, »]'!{/!,";,'; /j' 
tye  know  ^  that  every  one  that  doeth  „"J^,  j^  |'^  j 
righteousness  ^  is  born  of  him.  icnr  i?  xv.ai 


23  2  Pet   iii  4.  12.^— 
H,  9.  vii.  2.  26.  1  Pet 
U. z  i 


ITbes  ...    .»    ., 
5  1.  lii   5   Zech.  ix,  9    AcU  iii    11  xxii    11   2  Cor.  v.  21    Heb   i. 

18' 1  Or,tcriom  ye. y  iii.  7.  10   Acts  \  3S    Tit    ii.  12— 

7.  ».  1.  JoliD  i.  13    Iii.  3—5   Jam.  i.  18.  1  Pet.  i.  3.  23  2  Pet    i.  4 


V.  26 — 29.  These  admonitions  the  aposde  wrote  t» 
his  beloved  Christians,  concerning  those  false  teachers  who 
attempted  to  seduce  them,  and  had  prevailed  with  many, 
who  had  once  belonged  to  their  company.  He  meant  to 
caution  and  fortify  them  against  the  specious  insinuations 
of  deceivers:  but  in  respect  of  real  believers,  the  anoint- 
ing which  they  h^.d  received  of  Christ,  abode  in  them,  as 
an  incorruptible  principle  of  life,  and  Iia;ht,  and  spiritual 
discernment :  so  that  they  needed  not  that  any  man  should 
teach  them ;  except  as  that  same  anointing  taught  them, 
and  by  "  stirring  up  their  pure  miiids  in  the  way  of 
"  remembrance ;"  for  by  this  teaching  of  God  himself 
they  were  in.'^tructed  in  all  things  essential  to  salvaiion,  and 
could  not  be  fatally  deluded.  Now  th's  teaching  was  alto- 
gether truth,  and  no  lie .;  thej'  could  not,  thrrefore.  huve 
any  occasion  to  change  the  docii  inc,  which  ihey  had' 
thus  received  from  aposth's  and  evangelists,  for  new  im- 
provements. On  the  contra;  y,  they  who  wanted  to  induce 
them  to  this  change,  evidently  aimed  to  seduce  them  from 
the  truth  to  believe  a  lie  ;  whereas  the  apostle  only  sought 
to  establish  them  in  the  truth,  which  had  bee^i  "  jireached. 
"  to  them,  with  the  Holy  Ghrst  sent  down  from  Ijoavcn  :" 
and  indeed,  they  who  had  thus  been  taught  would  ablrle  in 
him,  or  in  it:  in  Christ,  or  in  the  truth  of  his  Gospel. 
He  therefore  needed  only  to  exhort  them,  with  all  parental 
affection,  to  abide  in  him,  or  in  Christ ;  for  the  apo.-tie's 
mind,  being  full  of  warm  affections  towards  his  beloved 
Lord,  spoke  frequently  of  him  by  a  pronoun  widioui  an 
antecedent,  and  so  without  naming  him.  Let  them  thf-n 
adhere  steadfastly  to  the  truth  of  the  Gospel ;  live  in  a  con- 
stant dejjendence  on  Christ  by  faith  for  every  thing;  attend 
diligently  on  his  ordinances,  and  yield  a  loving  sim[  le 
obedience  to  his  commandments  :  and  thus  the}  might  be 
assured,  that  when  he  should  appear  to  judge  the  world  ; 
the^would  not  be  ashamed,  as  all  hypocrites  and  apostates 
would  be;  but  would  have  confidence  before  him,  as  his 
approved  servants,  at  this  his  second  coming,  and  amidst 
all  the  solemn  and  important  events  of  that  decisive  season. 
In  this  the  apostle  joined  himself;  intimating,  that  he 
took  the  same  method  of  preparing  for  the  coming  of  his 
Lord  and  Judge,  which  he  recommended  to  them  ;  and 
that  their  abiding  in  Christ  would  then  increase  his  con- 
fidence and  joy.  As  they  therefore  could  not  but  knoiv, 
that  he  their  Lord  and  Saviour  was  righteous ;  so  they 
might  be  assured,  that  all,  who  habitually  practised  right- 
eousness, as  what  they  loved  and  delighted  in,  were  born 
of  him  by  the  regeneration  of  his  Spirit,  and  so  were  the 
children  of  God  and  the  heirs  of  heaven.  So  that  abiding 
in  Christ,  and  bringing  forth  much  fruit  by  working 
righteousness,  was  the  proper  method  of  preparing  to 
meet   him   in  judgment  with  confidence  and  joy.    The 

4  E  2 


.1.  D.  90. 


I.  JOHN. 


^.  D.  90- 


CHAP.  IH. 

The  apostle  breaks  out  in  admiration  of  the 
love  of  God,  in  making  believers  his 
ehildrcn,  and  giving  them  present  privi- 
leges, with  the  hope  of  an  inconceivable 
felicity ;  and  shows  them  that  this  hope 
is  altvays  connected  ivith  a  disposition  to 
follow  after  holiness,  1 — 3.  He  shows  how 
the  children  of  God,  and  the  children  of 
the  devil,  may  be  known,  4 — 10.  He  ex- 
horts his  readers  to  love  one  another,  con- 
trasting this  love  with  the  examjAe    of 


expression,  "  born  of  him,"  whicii  is  most  obviously  in- 
ter] .rcled  of  Christ,  concerning  whom  the  apostle  was 
speaking:  ami  thus  becoming  the  sons  of  God,  (ill.  1,) 
clearly  shows  what  John  believed  concerning  his  Lord. 
(Marg.  Ref.)  The  quakers,  and  some  others,  have  in- 
ferred, from  the  language  of  the  twenty-seventh  verse, 
that  a  staled  ministry  is  not  necessary  in  the  church  ;  as 
true  believers,  being  anointed  by  the  Spirit,  need  not  such 
teaching  :  '  but  it  may  be  of  moment  to  observe,  that  the 
'  Christian  ministry  was  in  the  highest  repute  in  the 
'  church,  when  the  gifts  of  the  Spirit  were  poured  down 
•  upon  it  in  the  greatest  abundance.'     (Doddridge.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—11. 

The  Gospel,  when  well  understood  and  duly  received, 
sets  the  heart  against  all  sin,  and  effectually  prevents  the 
allowed  practice  of  it :  at  the  same  time  that  it  gives  the 
most  blessed  relief  to  the  wounded  consciences  of  those 
who  have  sinned  ;  by  the  hope  of  pardon,  through  our 
"  Advocate  with  the  Father,  Jesus  Christ  the  righteous," 
and  his  all-sufficient  propitiation.  Thus  the  divine  ori- 
ginal of  the  scriptures  is  evinced,  by  the  complete  suitable- 
ness of  the  remedy  proposed  in  them,  to  the  actual  state  of 
men  in  this  evil  world  ;  whilst  all  other  schemes  are 
founded  on  false  principles  ;  and  therefore  arc  totally  in- 
applicable to  the  case,  and  cjannot  effectually  bring  peace 
to  the  conscience,  and  lead  the  heart  to  abhor  all  inicjuity. 
While  we  seek  for  grace  to  make  a  holy  use  of  the 
intercession  and  atonement  of  our  heavenly  Advocate,  and 
encourage  our  lellow-Christians  to  do  the  same  ;  we  should 
remember,  that  "  He  is  the  propitiation,  not  for  our  sins 
"  only,  but  for  those  of  the  whole  world  ;"  and  there- 
fore, if  any  sinner  in  any  part  of  the  earth  be  willing  to 
accept  of  this  salvation,  he  will  surely  be  made  partaker  of 
k  :  and  wc  should  desire  and  endeavour,  by  every  proper 
means  in  our  power,  to  be  the  instruments  of  bringing 
others  to  share  with  us  in  so  precious  a  benefit.  But  we 
should  carefully  guard  against  every  sentiment,  which  tends 
to  pervert  the  abundant  provision  of  the  Gospel  for  the 
forgiveness  of  our  sins,  into  an  encouragement  to  dis- 
obedience :  "  Hereby  we  know  that  we  know  Christ,  if 
"  we  keep  his  commandments  ;"  and  "  he  is  a  liar,  and 
■'  the  truth  is  not  in  him,"  who  pretends  to  know  him, 
and  does  not  habitually  obey  him.  What  then  shall  we 
say  to  the  unguarded  language  of  some  persons,  who  have 


Cain,  and  warning  them  to  expect  the 
hatred  of  the  world,  11 — 13.  He  points 
out  the  love  of  the  brethren,  as  the 
distinguishing  evidence  of  conversion ; 
explains  the  nature  and  effects  of  it, 
contrasting  it  ivith  enmity  and  selfish- 
ness ;  and  enforces  the  practice  of  it,  by 
the  example  of  Christ,  U  — 17.  He 
exhorts  them  to  love  in  deed  and  in  truth  ; 
and  shows  that  confidence  tn  God  was 
connected  ivith  the  consciousness  of  upright 
obedience,  18 — 24. 


argued,  or  asserted,  that  sanctification  is  not  the  proper 
ground  of  assurance,  and  evidence  of  our  justification  ;  and 
that  it  is  legal  for  men  to  look  to  their  works,  as  the  proof 
of  their  being  true  believers  ?  We  can  only  say,  that  they 
directly  contradict  the  apostle,  and  that  therefore  they  are 
most  certainly  mistaken.  "  Whoso,  then,  keepeth  the 
"  word  of  Christ,  in  him  verily  is  the  love  of  God  per- 
"  fected."  By  this  apostles  knew  that  they  were  in  Christ, 
and  by  the  same  means  we  must  know  it  also,  if  we  would 
not  deceive  ourselves :  he,  therefore,  that  saith  he  abidelh 
"  in  Christ,  ought  himself  so  to  walk,  even  as  he 
"  walked;"  and  no  competent  judge  will  believe  his  asser- 
tion, if  his  spirit  and  conduct  habitually  be  contrary  to 
those  of  his  Lord  ;  for  at  last  he  who  hath  most  closely 
copied  Christ's  example,  will  be  found  to  be  the  best 
Christian.  These  are  no  new  commandments  or  declara- 
tions, but  the  same  which  the  disciples  had  heard  from 
the  beginning  ;  though  some  persons  affect  to  treat  them  as 
novelties,  even  as  others  do  the  peculiar  doctrines  of  a 
gratuitous  salvation.  Christianity,  instead  of  rendering 
the  love  of  God  and  man,  and  good  works,  superfluous 
and  unnecessary,  furnishes  us  with  new  motives,  and  lays 
us  under  further  obligations  to  abound  in  them  ;  and  it 
gives  us  new  directions  concerning  the  love  of  our  neigh- 
bours, by  requiring  love  to  our  brethren  for  Christ's  sake, 
and  to  our  enemies  after  the  example  of  his  love  to  us. 
These  things  are  true  and  important,  according  to  his 
conduct  towards  his  redeemed  people,  and  their  peculiar 
privileges  and  obligations,  "  because  the  darkness  is  past, 
"  and  the  true  light  now  shinclh  :''  and  we  must  remember, 
that  hatred  of  our  brethren  or  neighbours,  and  the  pre- 
valence of  any  malignant  passion,  is  proportionably  a  proof 
that  a  man  is  still  in  darkness.  The  degree  of  our  holy 
love  is  the  jiroper  criterion  and  standard  of  our  illumination, 
as  well  as  the  best  preservative  from  sin,  and  the  most 
active  principle  of  obedience.  He  that  most  loveth  his 
brother  abideth  in  the  clearest  light,  and  will  be  best  kept 
from  stumbling,  or  from  occasioning  the  falls  of  others  : 
but  he,  who  is  of  a  violent,  selfish,  and  malicious  temper, 
however  he  may  boast  of  his  knowledge,  walketh  in  dark- 
ness, and  is  in  the  I'oad  to  destruction  ;  though  he  is  not  at 
all  aware  whither  he  is  going,  because  "  the  darkness" 
and  the  prince  of  darkness,  "  have  blinded  his  eyes.'' 
These  things  demand  our  closest  attention,  and  most 
serious  self-examination  ;  and  should  lead  us  earnestly  to 
pray  that  God  would  show  us  what  we  are,  and  whitjfer 
we  are  going. 


.i.  D.  yo. 


a  IT.  9,  lO.SSdm. 

%ii.  I!l.  Ps.  xxxi. 

13.  xxxvi.  7—9. 

Uxxix.     I,     3. 

JohD      iii.     16- 

Hooi.v.  8.  viii 

32.  Eph   Hi.  18, 

19. 
b  J«r  iii.l9.  Hos 

i.  10  Johu  I.   12. 

Horn.  viii.  ii-I 

19.XVI.3.  xvii. : 


BEHOLD,  'what  manner  of  love  the 
Father  hatli  bestowed  upon  us, ''  that 
we  should  be  called  the  sons  ol"  God  ! 
therefore  "  the  world  knoweth  us  not, 
because  it  knew  him  not. 

i.  18.  Gal.  iii.  16.  29.  iv.  5,  C c  John  xt.  18, 


CHAPTER  III. 

2  Beloved, 


^.  D.  90. 


V.  12— ir. 


When  there  is  real  "  faith  Ihat  ivorkelh  by  Zore,"  even 
little  children  and  weak  believers  may  be  assured,  that 
their -fsins  are   forgiven  them   for  the  sake  of  Christ :  and 


now  arc   we  the  sons  of ''/'j',''";."'-^'-'- 
God,  and  « it  doth  not  yet  appear  what 'K'  »W-  ;,';• 

till  I  ,v  II  Kom.     viii      I't 

we  sliail  be  :  but  we  know  that,  f  when  li^'LV  '•  "i^ 
e  slial!  appear,  «  we  shall  be  like  him  ;  'p-^^P-l-v^-r 
loi-  we  shall  sec  hnu  as  he  is.  'f,  '^-    .. 

J.  Joho  xvii   24.  1  Cor,  xili.  12   2  Cor,  Iri.  18.  v.  6-8. 


surely  preserve  a  man  from  all  delusions :  and  when  wc 
are  thus  established  in  the  great  truths  of  the  Gospel ;  we 
shall  know  that  no  lie  is  of  the  truth  ;  and  shall  therefore 
disregard  the  eloquence,  learning,  ingenuity,  and  confi- 
dence, of  those  who  coTitradict  the  Bible;  and  be  satisfied 


though  there  are  different  degrees  of  growth,  strength,  with  opposing  the  express  testimony  of  the  truth  itself  to 
knowledge  and  grace,  among  the  sons  and  daughters  of'i  iheir  well  varnished  and  ably  defended  falsehoods.  Wo 
the  Lord  Almighty  ;  and  though  some  of  them  have  ob- j  shall  in  this  manner  most  clearly  perceive,  thatjevcry  man 
lained  more  victories  over  the  wicked  one,  or  are  more  fit  is^an    antichrist,  who   dcnieth   the  Person  or   any  of  the 


for  active  service,  or  to  give  wise  counsel,  than  others  are  ; 
yet  they  are  all  alike  dear  to  their  heavenly  Father.  They 
all  have  some  knowledge  of  him  and  love  to  him  ;  and 
through  his  word  abiding  in  them,  he  will  lead  forth  the 
young  ones  of  his  family  to  the  same  victories,  and  train 
them  up  to  a  measure  of  the  same  vigour  and  maturity, 
to  which  others  have  already  attained.  But  all,  who 
would  share  these  blessings,  must  be  careful  not  to  love 
the  world,  or  any  of  its  polluting  vanities:  this  idolatry, 
remaining  unsubdued  in  the  hearts  of  many  professors  of 
the  Gospel,  hath  occasioned  their  apostacy  or  total  uiifruit- 
fulness  :  nay,  through  some  I'emains  of  it,  numbers  are  kept 
from  comfort  and  assurance  ;  their  spiritual  life  continues 
low  and  feeble  ;  they  are  mere  babes,  or  dwarfs,  to  the  end 
of  their  days,  and  enter  eternity  before  they  obtain  any 
comfortable  satisfaction,  what  their  eternal  state  will  be. 
Indeed,  all  that  is  in  the  world,  as  apostate,  and  so  the  king- 
dom of  the  devil  is  diametrically  opposite  to  the  holiness, 
spiriluality,  temperance,  humility,  and  lowliness  of  the 
Christian  religion :  its  pleasures,  interests,  pomps,  and 
honours,  can  only  excite  and  strengthen  the  propensities  of 
our  fallen  nature,  which  it  is  our  great  business  and  in- 
terest to  subdue  and  crucify.  The  pursuit,  acquisition,  or 
enjoyment  of  them  only  tend  to  pollution  and  condemna- 
tion ;  they  are  soon  passing  away,  to  be  possessed  no  more; 
whilst  the  portion  of  him  that  doeth  the  will  of  God  shall 
be  for  ever.  Yet  are  these  vanities  so  alluring  to  the 
remainsof  corruption  in  our  hearts,  that_widiout  constant 
watching  and  prayer,  we  cannot  escape,  or  obtain  victory 
over,  the  world,  and  him  who  is  the  god  and  prince  of  it ! 

V.   18—25. 

They  who  have  been  delivered  from  that  original  and 
universal  idolatry,  the  love  of  the  world,  and  the  things 
in  the  world,  will  be  less  liable  to  be  deceived  by  the 
seductions  of  those  many  antichrists,  who,  in  every  age 
and  [ilace,  endeavour  to  corrupt  the  Gospel,  and  to  oppose 
the  honour  and  cause  of  Christ.  Many  thus  go  out  from 
the  society  of  Christians,  but  they  never  were  true  be- 
lievers; for  if  they  had  belonged  to  that  blessed  company, 
they  would  no  doubt  have  continued  with  them  :  nay,  in 
fact,  damnable  heresies  as  much  prove  the  faith  of  nominal 
Christians,  as  furious  persecutions  do.  The  unction  from 
the  Holy  One  alone  can  teach  that  knowledge,  which  will 


offices  of  Christ ;  and  that  in  denying  the  Son,  he  dcnieth 
the  Father  also,  and  hath  no  part' in  his  f,ivour,  whilst  he 
rejects  his  great  salvation.  Candour  and  liberality  of  sen- 
timent are  good  words;  bigotry,  fanaticism,  and  a  con- 
tracted mind,  sound  very  harsh  :  but  let  us  not  aspire  to 
the  reputation  of  liberality,  or  desire  to  escape  reproach, 
more  than  the  apostles  did.  Whilst  we  judge  favourably 
of  all,  who  trust  in  Christ  as  a  divine  Saviour,  and  obey 
his  word,  let  us  pity  and  pray  for  those  deluded  men,  who 
depy  the  Deity  and  atonement  of  Christ,  and  (he  woik  of 
his  new-creating  Spirit ;  protest  against  their  antichristiau 

doctrine,  and  refuse  all  needless   intercourse  with  them. 

Let  that  abide  in  all,  who  have  professed  the  Gospel,  or 
would  be  deemed  Chrisuans,  which  was  taugiit  the  pri- 
mitive disciples;  that  they  may  continue  in  the  Son  and 
in  the  Father,  and  that  the  promise  of  eternal  life  may 
belong  to  them. 

V.  26—29. 

The  subjects,  above  treated  on,  are  peculiarly  needful  at 
this  day,  concerning  those  who  seduce  the  professed  dis- 
ciples of  the  Saviour,  and  would  persuade  them,  that  it  is 
of  no  consequence  what  they  believe  concerning  his  Person 
or  doctrine.  This  fashionable  species  of  infidelity  directly 
contradicts  the  whole  word  of  God,  and  in  fact  does  it.s 
utmost  to  antiquate  the  Bible  as  an  useless  book,  in  this 
age  of  wisdom  and  illumination.  We  should  desire  to 
teach  no  man  any  thing,  except  what  the  Holy  Spirit  hatii 
taught  us  in  his  word,  to  which  our  appeal  must  be  made; 
and  the  same  Spirit  teaches  all  those,  who  partake  of  his 
sacred  anointing,  the  grand  truths  of  the  sacrecl  word, 
though  they  be  left  to  differ  in  Iesses.sential  matters.  May 
we  then  receive  from  Christ  more  and  more  of  his  anoint- 
ing, to  abide  in  us,  and  to  illuminate  our  m.ind  in  the 
truth  unmixed  with  error;  that  we  may  abide  in  it,  even 
as  they  did  who  of  old  adhered  to  the  doctrine  of  the  holy 
apostles  :  and  let  all,  who  profess  the  truth,  and  ajipear  to 
have  come  to  Christ,  abide  in  him  ;  without  listening  to 
the  suggestions  of  any  modern  illuniinalers  o{  mankind  ; 
that  wnen  our  Judge  shall  appear,  we  may  all,  with  pro- 
phets and  apostles,  "  have  confidence,  and  not  be  ashamed 
"  before  him  at  his  coming."  Yet  let  us  be  equally  care- 
ful not  to  hold  the  truth  in  unrighteousness  ;  but  remem- 
ber that  they  only  are  born  of  God,  who  bear  his  holy 
image,  and  walk  before  him  in  his  most  righteous  ways. 


J.  D.  90. 


I.  JOHN! 


'  <■  s       3  And  '  every  man  that  hath  this  hop^ 
!'''"'  in   him,  "^  punlictli  himseli,  'even  as  n 


li  Acta   XV.    9.    L*  ic   niir(» 
,  Cor  v,i.l    Htb    '»    I'"''; 


i4^^2ret  i      4  Whosoever  "committcth  sin,  "tians- 
I  "luK  gresseth   also   the   law :    "  for  sin    is  the 


ml'^a^'jiincs  transgression  of  the  law. 

vii'l  l7.t   1  Chr.  X  13.  2  Cor   xli  21.  Jam   v.  15 n  Nu 

Chr  xxit.20     iB   liii.8.    Uan.  ix    II.     Bom   iii.  20   iv    11 
l7.  Rom   vii   7-13. 


5  And  ye  know  that  ^he  was  mani- 
fested 1  to  take  away  our  sins;  'and  in 
him  is  no  sin. 

6  Whosoever  "  abidcth  in  him,  sinneth 
not,  '  whosoever  siniictli,  hath  not  seen 
him,  neither  known  him. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  III.  V.  1—3.     (A'o/f,  John  i.  10—13.)     The 
apostle,  having  declared  that  ihcy  who  did   riglitcoii-sness 
were  born  of  God,  here  broke  out  into  a  joyful  and   ad- 
miring view  of  the   love  of  the  eternal  Father,  in  having 


Pel.  ii.  U.  Rev   i.  4. r  ii    I  I 

el>.  vii   26.  is.  28.    1  Pel  ii    22   li 
18.  2  I'or.  ill.  18.  iv.  6.  3  John  II 


Jl.  D.  90. 

p  8.  i  2.  i»  9- 
14.  Jolin  i.  31. 
I  Tim  iii.  le. 
I  Ptt  i.  20. 
q  i  7  In  liii.  4- 
12  Hos  xiv.  2. 
Malt,  i  2!  Jolio 
i.  sa  H'd)  ill. 
24-26  Eph  ». 
2S-27  1  Tim. 
i  lb  Tit  ii  14 
Hob.  i  3  ix.  86. 
30.  2  Cor.  1.  21. 
-t  :. ».  ii  4.  Iv.  B. 


Mficalion  :  the  assurance,  that  his  labour  in  following  after 
holiness  would  not   be  in  vain,  would  also  give  energy  to 
his  endeavours;  nor  would  he  ever  rest  satisfied  with  his 
attainnncnts,  so  long  as  sin  remained  in  him  :  but  he  would 
use  ail  means,  and  wait  on  God   for  il.c  performance  of 
bestowed  on  therji  the  unspeakable  honour  and  felicity  of  |  his  promises  ;  till  all  his  affections  anil  powers  were  fully 
being  called  "  his  children."     What  manner  of  love  was   saiiclificd,  all  sinful  passions  destroyed,  all  ht^iy  dispositions 
this  !  or  by  what  words  could  it  be  described  ?  Whether  perfected 


ail  his  words  and  actions  made  conformable 


his  majesty,   purity,  and  justice,  or  Ihtir  guilt,  vileness, 
and  misery,  were  considered  ;  whether  the  blessing  con- 
ferred on  them,  or  the  method  in  which  it  was  bestowed, 
•were  contemplated  ;  the  love  of  the  Father  in  it  must  be 
adored,  as  passing  know  ledge  and  comprehension.   Indeed, 
the  woild    of  ungodly  men,  among  whom  the  children  of 
God  lived,  commonly  in  poverty,  allliction,  and  contempt, 
would  not  acknowledge   their  claim,  a]i prove  their  cha- 
racter, or  desire  their  privileges ;  but  this  was  the  effect  of 
their  ignorance  of  God,  and  contemptuous  alienation  from 
his  holy  excellency ;  so  that,  when  the  only  begotten  Son 
of  the  Father  appeared  on  earth,  they  knew  him  not,  but 
rejected,  despised,  and  crucified  him.     But,  whatever  the 
world  thought  of  them,  true  believers,  even  in  their  af- 
flicted condition  on  earth,  were  the  children  of  God,  re- 
generate, adopted  into  his  family,  the  special  objects  of 
his  love,  and    the  heirs  of  his  kingdom ;  and,  whatever 
their  trials  were,  their  almighty  Father  would  surely  pro- 
tect, provide    for,  comfort,  and  bless  them.     It   did   not 
indeed  then  api)car  what,  or  how  glorious,  they  would  at 
length  be,   nor  could  even  the  beloved  apostle  frame  an 
adequate  conception  of  heaven,  and  its  ineffable  felicities, 
which  would  be  ennobling  and  rajiturous  beyond   all  his 
thoughts.     Yet  they  knew,  in  general,  that  when  he,  even 
Christ,   or  God   in  human  nature,  should  be  manifested, 
his  believing  j^eople  would   be  made  completely  like  him, 
both  in  the  incorruptibility  of  their  bodies,  and  the  perfect 
holiness  of  their  souls.     For,  in  the   beatific   vision,  the 
eyes  of  the  children  of  God  shall  behold  his  glory  in   the 
Person  of  Christ,  and  their  souls  shall   know  his  fulness 
and  excellency  by  immediate  perception  ;  then,  beholding 
of  "  him  as   he   is"    will   complete    the   renewal    of  the 
divine  image  upon  them,  and  for  ever  destroy  all  unholy 
affections  ;  and  thus   they  will  be  prepared   for  the  con- 
summate,  unalloyed,   and  most  felicitating  enjoyment  of 
God,  in  and  through  Jesus  Christ,    of  which  we  can  gain 
the   most  remote    idea.     But  wherever  the   regenerating 
Spirit  of  God  had  jiroduccd  this  genuine  hope  in  a  man's 
heart,  it  wr  uld  certainly  induce  him  to  desire  and  follow 
after  holiiic-s,  as  the  preparation   for  this  final  happiness, 
and  the  anticipation  of  it ;  for  he  who  hoped  in  God,  that  he 
would  render  him  perfecdy  happy,  by  fully  renewing  him  to 
the  holy  image  of  the  divine  Saviour,  would  also  be  assured 
that  his  present  comfort  must  bear  proportion  to  his  sanc- 


to  those  of  his  beloved  Lord.  As  this  can  never  be  fully 
attained  in  the  present  life;  the  true  Christian's  diligence, 
in  purifying  himself  as  Christ  is  pure,  must  be  continued 
till  death  :  then  the  soul  will  be  admitted  into  his  pre- 
sence, and  perfected  in  his  likeness  :  but  the  complete 
conformity  of  the  Christian  to  his  Lord,  in  body  and  soul, 
will  not  be  possessed  till  the  general  resurrection.  {Marg, 
lief.)  '  He  does  not  say  "  has  purified,"  but  "  purifi- 
'  eth,"  '  that  we  may  understand  him  to  signify,  follow- 
'  ing  after  holiness,  not  the  perfect  attainment  of  it.' 
{Be:u.)     (Note,  1  Cor.  vii.  1.) 

V.  4 — 6.  According  to  what  had  before  been  observed, 
they  who  did  not  follow  after  holiness,  could  not  possess 
the  genuine  hope  of  the  Gospel :  but  the  apostle  further  re- 
marked, that  he  who  committed,  or  practised,  sin,   trans- 
gressed also  the  law,  or  violated  and  directly  opposed  the 
authority   and  requirements    of  the  moral    law ;  (for   the 
ceremonial  cannot  here  be  intended.)     Thus  it  was  taken 
for  granted,  that  the  holy  law  of  God  was  the  rule  of  con- 
duct to  all  his  true  servants  ;  and  that  none  of  them  wil- 
fully and  habitually  did  any  thing  contrary  to  it.     For  sin 
is  a  transgression  of  the  law,  or  a  huvless  conduct.    What- 
ever in  any  degree   exceeds,  comes  short  of,  or  deviates 
from,  the  law  ;  and   in  thought,  word,  or  deed  is  not  per- 
fectly coincident  with  it,  is  sin.  a   violation  of  the  law, 
and  deserves  death  according  to  the  covenant  of  works  : 
but  an  habitual  commission  of  sin  tends  to  the  destruction 
of  the  law  and  its  authority,  and  can  never  be  allowed  of 
by  any  disciple    of  Christ.     For  they  know,  that  he  was 
manifested  in  human  nature,   to  take  away  the  sins  of  his 
[icofle,  by  atoning  for  their  guilt,  and  by  renewing  them 
til  his  own  holy  image.     Moreover,  in    him  was  no  sin, 
and  the  perfection  of  his  holiness,  and  active  obedience, 
both  magnified  the  precept  of  the  law,  constituted  him  a 
proper  Person  to  be  a  sacrifice  for  sin,  and  was  intended 
as   an  example    to    his    peoiile.     Whosoever,  therefore, 
abides  in  Christ,  as   one    with  him,  and  as  maintaining 
communion   with   him,  doth  not    sin   in   his  allowed  and 
creneral    conduct:  and    whosoever   sinneth,  wilfully   and 
habitually,  has  never  seen  the  glory  of  Christ   by  faith, 
or  had    any  experimental    saving   knowledge    of    hini  ; 
for    if  he   had,    he   would  be  transformed  in  a    measure 
into  the   holy  image    of  him,    in   whom    there   was  no 
sin. 


J.  D.  90. 

u  ii.  20.1  Cor  Ti. 

3     Gal    vi.  7.8. 

Epb   V. «.  Jam 

i.  31'  , 
xii.  29     V   1-3 


CHAPTER  lir. 


Pa 


.  3. 


V  20  I.uke  : 
75.  AcU  s  35 
Horn  li  6-8 
vi.  16—18  Kph 
V.9.  Pli  1.  i  II 
1  Pet  ii  24 

I  2.  Ps  xl«. 

Ixxii.  1-7 
Heb  i  8  vii  2. 
1  Pet  i.  15.  16.- 
ii.l  Jude  7  — 
II.  Ro 


V  3. 


7  Little  children,  "  let  no  man  deceive 
von :  "  he  that  doeth  righteousness  is 
righteous,  >' even  as  he  is  righteous. 

8  He  ^  that  committeth  sin  is  of  (he 
devil;  for  M.he  devil  sinneth  from  the 
beginning.  For  "this  purpose  the  Son 
of  God  \va*  manifested,  that  he  might 
destroy  the  works  of  the  devil 


.20 


1  10.  V.  19    Or    Malt. 

ti  5   Gen    iii    15  Is  -ixvi 
Col.ii.  15.  Keb.  ii   M  R 


38    John  viii  1.1    Eph    ii  2— a  2  Pet 

.  1   Mark  i  21    I.uke  s.  lli  Julmxii  31  xvi 
V.  XX.  2,  3.  10    15. 


V.  7 — 10.     The  apostle,  therefore,  warned  his  beloved 
children,  as  others  before  had  done;     {!\'otcs,  1  Cor.  vi.  9. 
Gal.  vi.    7.  Epii.  v.  6.  James  i.  il.   2  Pet.  i.  9  :)  not  to 
let  any  man  deceive  ihcm  by  plausible  pretences,  into  an 
opinion,  that  they  might  live  in    habitual  sin    and  yet  be 
true  Christians.     For  he,   who  practised  righteousness,  as 
his  business    and  delight,  was    a   righteous  man  ;  and  his 
conformity  to  Christ,  (being  righteous  as  he  was  righteous,) 
was  the  projier  evidence  of  his  iiitei'est,   by  faith,  in  his 
obedience  and   propitiation.     On  the  other  hand,  he  who 
committed  sin,  as   his  business  and  delight,  was   evidently 
of  the  devil's  party,  family,  and  disposition  ;  as  he  was  the 
first  sinner,   and  had   j^ractised  rebellion  and  iniquity  from 
the  beginning,  and  had  no  pleasure  in  any  thing  else.     But 
it  must    be  impossible  to  imitate  and  adhere  to  the  devil, 
and  at  the  same  time  to  be  a  disciple  of  Christ ;  seeing  the 
.Son    of  God  was  manifested,  for  the  single  and   express 
purpose  of  destroying,    abolishing,  or  undoing  the  works 
of  the  devil,  in  behalf  of  all    his   people.     He    came    to 
deliver    them   from  thut  condemnation   and  slavery,   into 
which  the  influence  and  temptation   of  Satan  had  reduced 
them  and  all  mankind  ;  and  to  restore  them  to  the  favour, 
image,  and  service  of  God.     This  was  done,  by  atoning  for 
their  sins  and  pardoning  them,  and  by  a  new-creation  of 
their  souls  to  holiness  :  but  whilst  men   lived  habitually  in 
pride,   infidelity,  impiety,  injustice,  fraud,  cruelty,  malice, 
intemperance,  or   licentiousness,   or  in    the   ncglept  of  a 
sober,  righteous,  and  godly  life :  it  could  not  be  supposed, 
that  the   works    of  the  devil   had  been  destroyed,    or  his 
fortifications  in  their  hearts  cast  down,    by    the   power  of 
Clirist.    .Consequently   the    end    of  his   incarnation    and 
humiliation  had  not  been  answered  in  respect  oflkein  ;  and 
therefore  they  could  not  be  warranted  to  account  themselves 
his  disciples.     For  all,  that  belonged  to  Christ,  were  born 
of  God;  {Notes,   John  iii.  1 — 8;)  and  no  one    who    was 
regenerate,  lived  in  the   commission  of  any  allowed  sin  : 
because  the  incorruptible  seed  of  God,  being  made  to  grow 
and  live   in  bis  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  (A'o^r,  1    Pel.  i. 
i!3 — 25.)  remained  in  him,  and  rendered  it  impossible  that 
he  could  sin  with   allowance,  continuance,  and   satisfac- 
tion ;^cven  as  a  fish  cannot  live  out  of  water,  because  it  is 
out  of  its  element,  and  can  only  languish  and  die  unless  it 
be  again  put  into  it.     This  must  be'all  that  the  apostle's 
general  words  can  mean  ;  because,  if  stricdy  taken,  they 
would  not  only  prove,  that  some  men  are  perfect,  but  that 
all  regenerate  persons  are  incapable  of  sinning  any  more 
forever;  an  inference,  which  no  man,  who  either  reads 
the  Bible,  or  the  history    of   mankind,  will   ever  admit. 
General    declarations  of   this  kind  must   always    be  ex- 
plained according  to  the  argument  of  the  sacred  writer  : 


9  W]iosoc\cr  is  "^  born  of  God,  doth 
not  commit  sin  ;  ^  for  his  seed  remaincth 
in  him  :  "=  and  he  cannot  sin,  because  he 
is  born  of  God. 

10  In  this  'the  cliildrcn  of  God  arc 
manifest,  ^  and  the  children  of  the  devil : 
''  whosoever  doeth  not  righteousness  '  is 
not  of  God,  "^  neither  he  that  loveth  not 
his  brothel-. 

y-  u,  15 


J.  D. 

90. 

cii.29  iv. 

.  V.  t.     . 

4   18  John  i   13. 

d.lol)  xix. 

J8      1 

Pet    i.  21 

eMatt     vl 

.     10. 

Acts      iv 

20. 

Rom  vi  2 

Oal. 

V.  17   Tit 

i>.  1. 

f  V.  2.      I.u 

;e  vi. 

35       Rom 

viii. 

16,  17   Epi 

V  1. 

g  Matt,  xii 

.    38. 

J..hn  viii 

11. 

h  Set  on    7, 

8 

i  iv.  3,4.6. 

V.  1». 

John     vii 

47. 

Acts     xiii 

10. 

3  John  11. 

11   S,  19    iv. 

8   20. 

Otherwise,  an  antinomim  may   prove,  that  God  justifies 
those  who  are  in  every  sense  ungodly,  and  who  never  do 
good  works  of  any  kind,  or  for  any  purpose,  as  lono-  as 
they  live  :  {Ro7n.  iv.  4,  5  ;)  and  a  man,  who  runs  into'' the 
other  extreme,  may  prove,  that  all  God's  children  are  per- 
fectly sinless,  and  that  no  regcrierate  person  can   possibly 
fall    into  any  sin.     But    scripture    must  be  explained   by 
itself,  and  soberly  ;  and  the  context  evidendy  shows,  that 
the  apostle  spoke  of  an  allowed  practice  of  some  habitual 
sin  :  this  he  declared  to   be  in^possible  to  the  regenerate, 
and  a  full  proof  of  a  man's  being  the  child  of  the   devil'. 
For  in  tliis  especially   the  children  of  God,  and  the   chil- 
dren of  the   devil,  were  manil'estly  distinguished  from' one 
another  :  and  he  who  did   not  practice   righteousuess  was 
not  of  God  ;  whatever  his  creed,  profession,  gifts,  or  pre- 
tended experience   miglu  be  :   nay,  this  was  to  be  carried 
to  so  great  a  strictness,    that   he  who  did   not   love  his 
brother,  but    showed  a    selfish,  envious,    and  malignant 
spirit  in  his  general  conduct,  was  not  to  be  accounted   a 
child  of  God,  but  of  the  devil.     '•  He  that  commilleth  sin 
"  is  of  the  devil.''''     (8.)     'It  is   not  he,  who  committeth 
'  one  or  more  sins  of  infirmity  ;  for   so   did  Christ's  dis- 
'  ciples  while  they  were  with    him  ;    nor  he,  who    com- 
'  mitteth  one  great   sin,   through   the   power  of  a  strong 
'  temptation,    of   which  he     bitterly    repents,    and    from 
'  which  he  returns  to  his  obedience  ;  for  thus  did  David 
'  and  St.  Peter,   who  yet   were  not   then    the    children  of 
'  the  devil:  but  they  who  comply  with  the  lusts  of  Satan, 
'  and   will  do  them.     The   other  interpretations   of  these 
'  words,   including  the  preceding  verses,  seem  either  vain 
'  and  impertinent,  or   false  and    dangerous.'     {Whitby.) 
Some  have  explained  them,  to  signify,  that  he  who  is  born 
of  God,  ought  not  to  sin  ;  some  have  argued,  that  when  a 
Christian  sins  he  ceases  to  be  the  child  of  God  ;  and  others 
have   maintained,    that  thoy    "  who  arc  born  of  God   sin 
"  not  ;"  because  their  sins  will  never  be  imputed  to  them. 
'He  that   is    born  of  God  p.roposeth  to  himself  a  life  as 
'  free  from  sin   as  possible,  nor  docs  he   ever  of  his  own 
'  accord  cnifiloy  himself  in  sin  ;  if  at   any  time,  contrary 
'  to  the  purpose  of  his  mind,  ho  has  offended,  he  dors  not 
'  persist  in  the   same  ;  bui,    acknowledging    his  fault,  he 
'speedily  returns  to  his  former  plan  ofdife,  as  soon,  and 
'  as  much  as  he  can.'     {Galuker.)     As  "doing  righteous- 
"  ness,"  Yiieans,  not  a  single    action,  but   habitual    obe- 
dience to  God  ;  "  committing  sin,"  (it  is  the  same  verb  in 
the  original,)  cannot  iiroperly  signify   merely  a  single  act 
of  sin,    but  habitual  disobedience,  in  some  particular  at 
least.     The  word  rendered   '•  sinnrth  not,"   in   this  con- 
nexjon,  must  signify  the  same,  as   those  translated  "  com- 
'mitteth  not   sin;"   and   be  explained  by  ihcmi     U)oing 


J.  D.  90. 


I.  JOHN. 


^.  D.  90. 


, II  s.ii. 7, 8.'         11   For  '  this  is  the  *  message  that  ye 
*«««('.  i"'iTm"1'  heard  from  the  beginiiinsr,  '"that  we  should 

5    Or.  ,  *l 

Di23iv7  2i.johnlove  one  anotner. 

Ji.'a.  iiph.»  i      12  Not  "as  Cain,  who  was  °  of  that 

1  riies  iv.  9.  I        .    ,        ,  1     1  1  •      1  1  ,     *       i' 

Pet  1.22  lii.  0.  Avicked  one,   and  slew  his  brotlier.    ''  And 
noeB  iy.  «-i5.  wherefore  slew  he  him?  Because  his  own 

2ft.    Ileti.  XI    1  1  1  •     1  1        «        •     1 

o4"t1.'i'e.-iii3  works  were  evil,  ''  and  liis  biotlicr  s  right- 
eous. 
isxiK  ,.i  xxii.      13  '  Marvel  not,  my  brethren,  '  if  the 
)2'pmv'x'l'ix27."  world  hate  you- 

Malt   xxvii  2;i.    John  x  32   xv.  ia-25.  xviii  33-40.     .\ct3  tii    M.      I  Tbea.  ii.  U,  15 

I  VeUiv.  4.IICV.  XVII  6 q  MaU.  xxiii  3S  l.iike  xi.il    Heb.  xi  4.  xii  21 r  Ec  v 

B  John  ill.  7.  AcU  ill    12.  He».  xvii  7.-s  Mutt.  x.  22.  xxiv  9.  vl.irkjiii.  13  l.ukevi.  22. 
I  XAi.  17  John  vii.  7  xv.  18,  19.xvi.2.  33.  svii.  14.  llom.  viii.  7.2  Tim.  iii.  12.  Jam.  iv.  4. 


14    .l\Ia<l 
19.  .18 
p  I  Sam.  x 


14  'We  know  that  "  we  have  passed tii.s  t2  13. u. 
from  death  unto  life,  "because  we  love  u'i-"iie'i';.  21.32. 
the  bretiiren.      He    >"  that  loveth  not  his  """s    *    '' " 

,  ,  1    ■   1       1      ■  1  1  "'i    I"-  "i  23.  iv. 

brother,  abideth  m  death.  7,8. 12.21.*  2. 

4,r,  ,  1  1    •         1  1  Ps.  XTl.  a    Jialt. 

15  Whosoever    '  hatoth     Ins   brother  »«'-,i''-  J"""" 

ill  *'"•  ^-  »»■  "■ 

IS   a    murderer:  and    ye    know  that  no  !.?•/;''•,.*>*'• 

I  11  1    I-/-      1  •  1-        •  '  '■  '■      ^ 

murderer   "  liath    eternal  ii(e  abiding  in  iaJ,  ^|'^u',V 

hjm  »''i-l-    IPet.  i. 

""'•  .  22.  iii.  8.SPet.i. 

16  Hereby  *>  perceive  we  the  love  o/'y'-.oa.Pro.xxi.is. 
God,-  because  he  laid   down    his  life  for  ^"t"ox" 

2  Sam.  xiii    12-;!>.  I'rov.  xxvi.  2:_2S.  !VI»tt.  v.21.  22.  ill.  Mark  \i.  I9.  AcU  xilii.' 

.lam.  i.  ;6.iv.  I.  2. a  9.      Johniv.ll.     1   Pet.  •.  S3.  Rev.  xxi.  8 1>  is-.  9,  10.    Matt. 

XX.28.     John  ill.  IG   x.  15  XV.  13.    Acts  XX.  28.  Kom.  v.  8.    tph.v.:.2i.     Tit.  ii.  13,  14. 


16.  17. 


jighteousness,  evidences  that  a  man  is  righteous  ;  that  is,  a 
justified  believer :  hut  the  apostle  does  not  say,  that  iCconsti- 
ttites  his  righteousness  ;  nor  could  he  say  tliis  consistently 
with  the  tenour  of  the  sacred  scriptures.  "  He  that  doeth 
"  righteousness  is  born  of  God  •,"  it  is  the  evidence  and 
eftcct,  and  not  the  cause,  of  his  regeneration.  {31arg.  Ref.) 
V.  11,  12.  The  message,  which  had  been  delivered 
from  the  beginning  to  Christians,  in  the  name  of  their 
Lord,  had  especially  required  them  to  love  one  another, 
as  the  distinguishing  evidence  of  being  disciples.  They 
therefore,  who  were  manifestly  destitute  of  this  grace, 
ought  not  to  be  considered  as  true  Christians  ;  but  were  to 
be  ranked  with  Cain,  who  being  a  professed  worshipper 
of  God,  showed  himself  to  belong  to  the  family  of  that 
wicked  one,  (he  devil,  by  envying,  hating,  and  murdering 
his  brother  Abel.  {Notes,  &c.  Gen.  iv.)  But  for  what 
cause  did  he  commit  this  atrocious  murder  ?  AVhat  provo- 
cation had  he  received  ?  What  injury  had  been  done  him  ? 
None  at  all :  but  he  hated  the  holy  image  of  God  in  Abel, 
and  the  example  of  his  humility,  faiih,  and  piety  ;  he  was 
angry  with  God  for  accepting  his  brother's  oblation  in 
preference  to  his  ;  and  so  he  was  enraged  to  that  degree, 
that  he  slew  him,  "  because  his  own  works  were  evil  and 
''•his  brother's  righteous."     (Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  13 — 15.  The  disposition  of  Cain  naturally  be- 
longed to  the  children  of  the  devil,  some  of  whom  had  de- 
spised, hated,  and  crucified  Christ  for  the  same  reason  : 
Christians  therefore  ought  not  to  wonder,  that  the  world 
hated  them  ;  seeing  the  men  of  the  world  were  in  sub- 
jection to  Uio  wicked  one,  and  under  his  influence,  as  the 
children  of  his  family.  Indeed  no  Christian,  who  was 
well  accjuainted  with  the  heart  of  man,  could  wonder  at 
any  effects  of  the  contempt  and  enmity  of  ungodly  people 
against  the  children  of  God  ;  for  it  was  the  most  uneejui- 
vocal  proof,  that  themselves  had  passed  from  that  state  of 
condemnation  and  spiritual  death,  in  which  ihcy  all  once 
lay,  into  a  state  of  hfc,  and  acceptance  with  God  ;  when 
they  were  conscious  that  they  loved  the  brethren.  Humble 
disinterested  love  of  men,  for  the  Lord's  sake,  is  indeed 
a  good  evidence  of  regeneration  ;  but  it  is  manifest  that 
the  apostle  spoke  especially  of  the  love  of  believers  towards 
their  brethren  in  Christ,  as  such.  Naturally,  they  all  were 
disposed  to  hate,  deride,  revile,  and  injure  those,  who 
professed  the  truths  of  the  gospel,  bore  the  image  of 
Christ,  and  were  spiritua  worshippers  and  servants  of  God 
through  him  :  they  ha^  once  been  ready  to  deem  tlicm  un- 
sociable, precise,  morose,  and  troublesome  enthusiasts,  or 


I  Pet.  i.  18,  19.  I 


.  18.  Ucv 


hypocrites,  and  to  shun  and  dislike  them  as  sush.  But,  being 
born  of  God,  and  having  thus  passed  from  death  unto  life, 
they  were  made  congenial  with  them  in  judgment  and  dis- 
position ;  and  thus  they  were  brought  to  love,  esteem,  and 
honour  them ;  to  sym)iathize  with  them,  and  show  them 
kindness  ;  and  to  take  pleasure  in  them,  as  the  excellent  of 
the  earth.  This  affection  for  them  was  not  entertained  on 
account  of  their  belonging  to  the  same  party,  or  holding  the 
same  notions  ;  but,  because  it  appeared  to  them  that  they 
loved  Christ,bore  his  image,  and  were  devoted  to  his  service. 
Thus  "  they  had  purilicd  their  hearts,  in  obeying  the  truth, 
"  through  the  Spirit,  unto  unfeigned  love  of  the  brethren:" 
{Note,  I  Pet.  i.  22  :)  but,  on  the  other  hand,  he  who  did 
not  love  his  brother,  even  every  one  of  those  who  appeared 
to  be  Christians,  with  cordial  affection,  and  indeed  every 
one  of  his  neighbours,  with  good-will,  abode  still  in  death, 
condemned,  and  unregenerate.  "  For  whosoever  hated  his 
"  brother  was  a  murderer  ;"  that  is,  he  had  the  heart  of  a 
murderer,  and  the  pride,  selfishness,  envy,  and  malice, 
which  habitually  ruled  in  it,  constituted  the  root  of  bitterness 
whence  murder  naturally  sprang  ;  so  that,  if  all  restraints 
had  been  removed,  and  suitable  temptations  interposed,  the 
act  of  murder  would  have  infallibly  been  the  consequence. 
And  they  "  knew,  that  no  murderer  had  eternal  life  abiding 
"  in  him  ;"  that  is, -no  one,  who  had  habitually  the  heart 
of  a  murderer,  and  a  disposition  to  perpetrate  that  crime, 
could  be  a  regenerate  person,  or  a  partaker  of  the  Spirit 
of  Christ.  No  doubt  David,  when  in  one  dreadful  instance 
he  was  guilty  of  murder,  had  eternal  life  abiding  in  him; 
nor  is  there  any  single  sin,  into  which  it  is  impossible  for  a 
regenerate  man  to  fall  :  but  the  apostle  was  showing,  that 
no  true  believer  could  live  in  habitual  sin  ;  and  he  slated, 
that  he  w  ho  loved  not  his  brother  did  in  effect  hate  him  ; 
and  he  who  habitually  hated  his  brother  was  constantly  of 
the  temper  of  a  murderer ;  that  is,  he  bore  the  image,  and 
was  of  the  disposition,  of  the  devil,  and  therefore  was  one 
of  his  children,  and  not  one  of  the  children  of  a  God  of 
love.  What  an  awful  view  do  the  concluding  words  give 
of  the  state  of  those  numbers,  who  habitually  determine  by 
duelling,  to  attempt  the  commission  of  murder,  whenever 
an  occasion  seems  to  call  for  it  !  '  The  apostle  does  not 
'  say,  that  by  loving  our  brethren,  we  are  translated 
'from  death  to  life  ;  but  that  we  may  know  that  v,e  have 
'  passed.'  {Beza.)  h  is  the  evidence  and  effect,  and  not 
the  cause.  Ti.e  state  of  death  in  sin  and  condemnation,  in 
which  all  men  are  by  nature,  is  here  taken  for  granted,  as 
an  undeniable  fact,  . 


A.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  [li. 


./>.  D.  90 


ii.  6.  i 


. ILJohn 
V.  !:■. 


13.  Rom.  »vi.  , 
Phil.li.  17  30. 
d  Ucut.xv.  7-11 
Prov  xx.  7  l! 
I»ii'.  3  :0  I  i.li 
ji>.I1.2Co..vi 
9  14,  15. 1 


1    Tl 
Heb. ! 


riv.SO 


17. 


IS. 


ii.  0. 


gS«on    ii.  I. 

Ii  V.l.  xsxiii  31. 
.Malt.  xsv.  II  — 
44.  Bora,  xii  9. 
1  Cor.  sill.  4—7. 
G»l  V.  13.  vi.  1, 
3  tlJtl.  IV  1-3, 
iThes.  i.3j!im  . 
ii.  15,  16.  I  I'et. 
i.  23. 

y.e  on,  14   vi   tl 
JotlD  .sviii.   37. 

IiSI.  U  XVXii  17. 
Heb.  vi.  la.ll.x. 

*  Or.  persK.ide 
Rom  iv  21  v.ii 
38.   2Tm    i   12 
Ht-b    xi  13 1 


US  :  ■=  and  we  ought  to  lay  down  our  lives 
for  the  hrethron. 

17  But ''  whoso  hath  fhis  world's  good, 
and  sceth  his  brother  have  need,  ^  and 
.shiitteth  up  his  bowels  of  compassion  from 
him,  '"  how  duelleth  the  love  of  God  in 
him.'' 

18  s  My  little  children,  ''let  us  not  love 
in  word,  neither  in  tongue  ;  but  in  deed 
and  in  truth. 

19  And  '  herchv  we  know  that  we  are 
of  the  truth,  ''  and  ?hail  *  assure  our  hearts 
before  iiim. 

20  For  '  if  our  heart  condemn  us, 
■"  God  is  greater  tlian  our  heart,  "  and 
knoweth  all  thintrs. 


xsxiv.  1.15-17. 

1     15    Uvl-     IK, 
;lv.  18,  H. 


V.  16,  17.  The  effects  of  genuine  love  of  the  brethren 
required  to  be  ascertained  ;  an:!  thi.s  might  be  understood, 
by  consideiing  the  love  of  God  to  sinners.  The  reality 
and  immensity  of  his  love  was  perceived  especially,  in  that 
he,  in  the  person  of  Christ,  as  incarnate,  laid  down  his 
life  for  his  peofilc,  lo  atone  for  their  sins,  and  ransom 
their  souls.  Many  copies  read  "  his  love,"  and  not  "  the 
"  love  of  God,"  so  that  the  same  weight  cannot  be  laid 
upon  this  passage  as  on  a  similar  one.  (Acts  xx. '28.) — 
If,  however,  this  love  of  Emmanuel  to  lost  sinners  was 
duly  considered,  it  must  appear  that  Christians  were  re- 
quired, according  to  the  perfection  of  their  rule  and  ex- 
ample, to'  lay  down  their  lives  foi'  their  brethren,  when  the 
case  was  urgent,  and  a  proportionable  good  might  be  done 
by  it;  and  therefore  all  inferior  things  ought  surely  to  be 
"^iven  up  for  their  benefit,  when  circumstances  called  for 
it.  If,  then,  a  man  had  "  this  world's  good,"  and  pos- 
sessed what  was  sufficient  for  his  own  necessary  expenses, 
ind  had  any  thing  to  spare  for  indulgence,  or  to  hoard,  and 
-hould  see  his  brother  have  need,  thi'ough  sickness,  cala- 
niii)',  or  distress,  yet,  instead  of  cheerfully  supplying  his 
wants  from  liis  own  plenty,  should  shut  u[)  hij  bowels 
from  ld:n,  and  stifle  his  compassionate  feelings,  through 
reluctance  to  be  at  the  expen.se  of  relieving  him,  and  so 
leave  him  in  want  and  misery,  how  could  it  be  thought 
that  the  love  of  God  abode  in  that  man's  heart?  By  what 
could  it  be  known  that  he  had  a  true  sense  of  the  love  of 
Christ  for  peii.shing  sinners,  when  he  laid  down  his  life 
for  ihern  ?  or  that  the  love  of  God  had  ever  been  [duntcd  in 
his  heart  by  the  Holy  Spirit.'  seeing  that  the  love  of  the 
world  and  its  goods  overcame  and  choked  the  risings  of 
compassion  to  his  suffering  brother.  (Sole,  ii.  15 — 17.)  — 
Every  instance  and  degree  of  this  selfi.^hness  must  weaken 
the  evidence  of  a  man's  conversion  ;  and  when  it  is  habi- 
•lal  and  .dlowed,  it  innst  decide  that  he  do(h  not  belong  lo 
God,  but  tnore  resembles  Cain;  seeing  he  would  railicr 
leave  the  children  of  God  (o  sutler  or  die,  than  pai-t  wiili 
liis  nfioney  to  alleviate  their  sorrov.-s,  or  save  iheir  lives. — 
This  might  also  be  deemed  conslntcCwe  murder,  as  such  a 
man  refused  to  preserve  life,  when  it  was  in  his  power,  and 

Vor..  Y.--No.  35, 


21  Beloved,  "if  our  heart  coiKlcinn  „w -,,.,.  ,.,- 
(13  not.  /hen  have  we  conlidoncc  toward  i^^^'^.l.^r 

God.  I  T  m  ii  «.  Hel., 

22  And  P  whatsoever  wc  ask,  we  receive  ""' ''^''  ' 
ot  iini),  1  becau,?s  we  keep  his   command-  1»  .x.v. ,». 
ments,  and  '  do  those  things  that  arc  pleas-  ix^ii  Tu.  „ 
ing  in  his  siglit  :  '  iiix^i2"''n 

23  And  this  is  =his  commandment,  'nt's  x" l-. 
Ihat  wc  should  believe  on  the  name  of  hi-s  i""'^'"  x.Vf-: 
Son  Jesus  Christ.  ^  and  love  one  another,  >xx.'.Vx'vi''2l 
as  he  gave  us  commandment.  q''2T:i' jut' vw! 

21  And  "lit;  that  keepeth  his  comniand-  J".'^i"'''v.m "Act's 

,^~.^^i-,    V    1         n     ..1      •       1   .  .   .'         .        .  .  xvii.30    sx  21- 

mentb  ^dwoHcth  in  h;m,  and  he  in  hmi : '■,J.7,'>^=i' f'jjj- 
and   hereby -Mve  know  that    he  abide t h  J^f';" 
in  us,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  hath  given  Vi 

us.  xvV 

t5«  «,.  II    ii   o_,o,  ,  p,..  i    .„ u;;.-John  xiv  :i_:3.  XV.  7-I0.--i*i. 

Uo^^Li'.-;,:^:^".  ''-^  ^'"■^"    ''-VMS- 2  Cor.  V.  16.2  1-;=.    i.  1...- 


.  12  Ma 
,  .lolm  1 
,ii  3  A<- 


his  bounden  duly  to  do  it ;  and  if  the  Lord  had  acted  thus 
towards  sinners  and  enemies,  we  must  all  have  perished. 
As  no  higher  expression  of  love  is  mentioned,  than  a 
willingness  to  lay  down  our  lives  for  our  brethren,  it  is 
manifest  that  the  apostle  did  not  maintain  the  extravagant 
notion,  that  true  grace  will  make  us  willing  to  be  eter- 
nally miserable,  for  the  glory  of  God,  and  the  good  of  the 
universe. 

V.  18—24.  (Note,  James  ii.  13—17.)  From  the 
preceding  considerations,  the  apostle  earnestly  admonished 
his  dear  children  to  love  one  another,  and  their  poor 
brethren  and  neighbours,  "  not  in  word,  neither  in 
"  tongue,"  or  merely  in  profession,  and  with  kind  and 
obliging  language,  "  but  in  deed  and  in  truth,"  showing 
the  sincerity  and  strength  of  their  affection  for  them  by 
their  actions,  and  in  self-denying,  liberal,  communication 
to  the  supply  of  their  wants.  If  they  did  this  from  faiih 
in  Christ  and  love  to  him,  they  would  "  thereby  know, 
"  that  they  were  of  the  truth  ;"  these  fruits  of  the  .Sjjirit 
would  show  that  they  held  the  truth  in  love,  and  experi- 
enced the  power  of  it  in  their  hearts  ;  and  so  they  would 
be  able  'kto  assure  their  hearts  before  God,"  in  "humble 
confidence  of  his  acceptance,  and  enlarged  expectations  of 
having  all  their  wants  suiijilied  from  the  riches  of  his 
libendity.  But  they  could  not  have  this  warranted  assur- 
ance of  his  love,  if  they  allowed  themselves  in  known 
sin,  or  the  neglect  of  known  duly  ;  for  if  their  own  hearts 
and  consciences  condemned  tlicm  of  secret  wickedness,  or 
f  selfish  disregard  lo  the  distresses  of  their  brctlircn,  t.^icy 
could  not  b  It  know  "  that  God  was  greater  ihan  thefr 
"  hearts,  and  knew  all  ihings  ;"  and  the  cnnsider.Ttion  of 
his  acquaintance  with  all  their  sins,  his  holy  hatred  of 
ihem,  hii  impartial  j^iilice,  and  almighty  power,  must  fill 
them  with  fears  of  his  venreancr.  anrl  prevent  their  con- 
fidence in  him.  F'or  if  they  could  not  but  decide  against 
tliemselves,  when  made  julges  in  their  own  cause,  not- 
withstanding 'heir  partiid  self-love,  in.sensibiliiy  to  the 
odiousness  of  iheirsins,  and  their  pioncness  to  forget  them 
and  their  aggravations,  how  could  they  tiope  to  stand  in 
judgment  before  the  infinite  God  .'  According  lo  the  law, 
4  F 


A,  D.  90. 


I.  JOHN. 


A.  A  90. 


CHAP.  IV. 

The   apostle  teams  Chmliaus  agaiiisf  pre- 
tenders to  inspiration  ;    and  gives  dircc- 


and  tlic  covenant  of  works,  every  man's  heart  must 
coiidimn  him,  in  proportion  as  he  knows  his  rule,  and 
examines  himscit'  by  it.  Even  according  to  the  Gospel, 
evory  man's  heart  must  condemn  him  of  hyixjcrisy,  who 
lives  in  allowed  habitual  sin,  unless  his  conscience  be 
scared,  and  God  have  given  him  up  to  br  judicially  blinded 
and  hardened.  Nay,  when  true  believers  are  betrayed  into 
aii\  known  sin,  of  omission,  or  commission,  they  are 
ariaigucd  at  the  tribunal  of  tlieir  own  hearts,  and  con- 
demned for  it ;  and  their  confidence  in  God  is  weakened, 
till  deep  humiliation,  and  laith  in  the  atoning  blood  for 
]iardon,  make  way  for  the  renewal  of  their  peace  and  the 
revival  of  their  confidence  :  and  if,  through  more  gi-ievous 
declensions,  their  consciences  lose  this  salutary  though 
painful  sensibility,  severe  corrections  will  surely  be  em- 
ployed, as  the  merciful  means  of  preventing  their  total 
ruin.  But  if  the  hearts  of  Christians  do  not  condemn  ihem 
of  any  allowed  or  unrepenled  sin,  or  neglect  of  duty, 
then  have  they  confidence  towards  God,  through  the  Spii-it 
ofadoption,  and  by  faith  in  their  great  High  driest;  and 
thus  coming  to  the  throne  of  grace,  they  ma}'  ask  what 
they  will  of  their  reconciled  Father,  and  shall  certainly 
receive  it,  (if  good  for  them.)  because  their  conduct  evi- 
dences the  reality  of  their  repentance  and  faith  ;  as  they 
uprightly  keep  his  commandmentSj  and  habitually  do  those 
things  that  are  pleasing  in  his  sight.  He  has  espe- 
ciallv  commanded  siimers,  by  the  Gospel,  to  believe  in  his 
Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  to  come  to  him,  pleading  his  name 
and  merits,  that  they  may  thus  receive  forgiveness  of  sins, 
and  all  the  blessings  of  salvation;  and  that,  for  Christ's 
sake,  and  at'ter  his  example,  they  should  love  one  another, 
in  a  forgiving,  coraj)assionate,  libeial,  and  self-denying 
maimer,  even  as  Christ  had  given  them  commandment. — 
Me  therefore,  who  uiirightly  obeys  these  commandments, 
and  others  connected  with  them,  is  thus  proved  to  "  dwell 
"  in  Christ,"  his  Ark,  Refuge,  and  Rest,  and  in  the 
Father  through  him.  It  was  also  manifosl,  that  Christ 
dwelt  ia  him,  as  the  Lord  of  his  adeclions,  and  as  exer- 
cising his  pow?r,  and  displaying  his  glory,  in  andj)y  him  : 
and  it  was  known,  that  this  mystical  union  subsisted  be- 
iw(?cn  Christ  and  theii  souls,  by  the  Spirit  which  he  had 
given  them.  This  could  not  relate  to  the  miraculous  ope- 
fations  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  were  no  full  proof  of 
this  gracious  indwelling,  but  to  his  ncu-creating  energy, 
producing  lioly  love,  and  renewing  the  image  of  Christ  on 
their  souls,  and  tlien  "  witnessing  widi  their  spirits  that 
''  they  were  the  children  ofGod.*" 

PRACTICAL  OBSK!lVATION«;. 

V.    1— .0. 

AVe  can  never  sufficiently  admire  the  love,  which  ;he 
Father  hath  bcs'.owed  upon  us,  fir  rejoice  in  our  own 
feh;iiv,  if  indeed  we  aic  numbered  among  the  chddren  of 
God.     AVho   and    what   were  we,  or  what  had  we  done, 


tions  Jor  disttnguishimr  the  Spirit  of  truth 
from  that  of  error.  1 — •'.  fie  (xhorls 
theni  to  love  one  another,  by  the  example 


he  should  so  redeem,  regenerate,  adopi,  and  bless  such 
worthless  worms,  such  guilty  jioiluted  rebels  !  doubtless  it 
was  vast  beyond  conception,  and  incapable  of  being  illus- 
trated by  any  coni[iarison.  May  we  then  be  followers  of 
him  as  his  dear  children;  and  thus  show  our  sense  of  his 
unspeakable  mercy,  and  exjiress  that  obedient,  grateful, 
and  humble  mind,  which  becomes  those  so  highly  favoured 
and  distinguished.  Should  ihe  world  disown  us,  and  de- 
ride our  pretensions,  of  being  "  the  sons  and  daughters  of 
"  the  Lord  almighty,"  or  even  treat  us  with  the  utmost 
contempt,  enmity,  and  cruelty,  we  may  recollect,  "  that 
"the  world  by  wisdom  knew  not  God;"  and  that  even 
his  professed  worshippers  knew  not  '•  the  Brightness  of 
"  his  glory,  the  ex))rcs3  Image  of  his  Person,"  but  cru- 
cified him,  "  whom  all  angels  worship !"  But  as  they  could 
not  exclude  the  First-born  from  his  inheritance,  so  neither 
will  they  be  able  to  prevent  the  eternal  felicity  of  those 
whom  he  graciously  owns  as  his  brethren.  Even  in  our 
lowest  estate,  and  under  our  heaviest  trials,  ■•  we  are  the 
"  children  of  God,"  if  we  indeed  believe  in  Jesus  Christ ; 
and  we  shall  experience  such  consolations  and  possess  such 
hopes,  as  will  support  us  under  our  ti-ansient  sorrows :  bui 
none  on  earth  can  conceive,  in  an  adecjuate  manner,  the 
nature  of  "  that  exceeding  and  eternal  weight  of  glory," 
into  which  we  shall  speedily  enter.  It  doth  not  indeed  yet 
ajipear  what  we  shall  be,  but  enough  is  known  to  animate 
us  to  the  conflict:  for  what  more  can  the  believer  desire, 
than  to  behold  his  beloved  Saviour  "  as  he  is,"  in  all  his 
inexpressible  glory,  to  be  perfected  in  his  image,  Idled 
with  his  love,  and  enabled  to  praise  and  serve  him  in  a 
manner  worthy  of  his  infinite  excellency,  and  his  own 
immense  obligations  ?  But  let  none  supjiosc  that  they 
possess  holy  hope  in  God,  if  they  do  not  now  desire, 
|)ursuc,  and  practise  holiness  :  for  every  man.  without 
exception,  in  whose  heart  it  is  planted  by  the  Holy  Spirit, 
"  purifieth  himself,"  in  dependence  on  the  grace,  and  in 
contemplation  of  the  glory  of  Christ,  unto  increasing  con- 
formity to  his  [lerfcct  ]vurity.  This  distinguishes  the  living 
hope  ofGod's  cliildren  from  the  presumption  of  all  kinds 
of  hypocriles.  'I'lie  Redeemer  did  not  magnify  the  law, 
and  make  it  honouiablc,  ihat  his  disciples  might  violate 
and  despise  it;  but  that  they  might  be  delivered  fiom  its 
righteous  condemnation,  and  taugiitto  obey  and  delight  in 
its  most  holy,and  reasonable  precejits.  As  in  him  was  no 
sin,  so  none  that  abide  in  him  allow  themselves  in  any 
transgresssion  of  the  divine  law  :  for  he,  who  commilieth 
sin,  hath  not  seen  or  known  Christ,  and  is  miserably  de- 
luded, if  he  thiidi  that  he  has. 

V.  r— 10. 

In  the  vast  concern  of  eternal  happiness  or  misery,  how 
careful  should  we  be  not  to  deceive  ourselves !  and  the 
argument  of  the  apostle  in  these  verses  points  a  way,  in 
which  many,  it  is    to  be   feared,   are   self-deceived  :  for, 


u     iviinL    viurt;  ivt,  ur    «  iku    iiau   >ve    none,    wnicn    many,  ii   is    lo    ue    leureu,    ciie    scii-ueLtiveu  ;   lui , 

iha'  ihe  infiiiite   Lord    should  condescend    thus  lo   notice!  however  we   interpret  his  expressions,  they    must   prove,- 
and  distinguish  us!     What   manner  of  love  was  this,  that  beyond  all  reasonable  doubt,  that  they  only  are  righteoiis 


J.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


J.  D.  90 


of  God  in  giving  his  Son  for  sinners,;  and 
various  considerations  tending  to  show  the 


before  God,  as  justified  believei'S,  who  are  taught  and  dis" 
posed,  by  the  renewal  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  to  practise  uni- 
versal rii^hteousness  in  the  general  tenour  of  tlidr  conduct ; 
and  that  a  man's  conformity  to  the  example  of  Christ  is 
the  only  adccjuatc  evidence  of  his  being  interested  in  his 
redemption.  It  should  also  be  observed,  that  all,  who  are 
not  as  rcenerate  persons,  the  children  of  God,  are  tlie 
children  of  the  devil ;  and,  as  they  copy  the  example  "  of 
■"  him  who  sinneth  from  the  beginning,"  they  no  doubt 
will  be  heirs  of  his  inheritancej  if  they  die  urtchangrd. 
For  ihe  Son  of  God  was  manifested  on  purpose  to  destroy 
the  works  of  the  devil  ;  so  that  they,  in  whose  hearts  the 
works  of  the  devil  are  not  destroyed  in  any  degree,  but 
who  still  continue  proud,  selfish,  sensual,  malicious,  en- 
vious, and  alienated  from  the  life  of  jiiety,  purity,  and 
righteousness,  cannot  have  received  the  sjjecial  benefit  of 
his  incarnation.  "  Whosoever  is  born  of  God  doth  not  com- 
"  mit  sin  :"  nay,  he  cannot  do  it ;  for  his  new  nature,  the 
divine  seed  that  rcmaineth  in  him,  efiectiudly  hinders  him  : 
even  unallowed  deficiencies,  or  such  transgressions  as  he 
may  be  sometimes  betrayed  into,  give  him  tiie  most  poig- 
nant distress.  It  is  indeed  impossible  that  he  can  live  in 
known  sin,  or  take  any  pleasure  in  such  a  course,  because 
it  is  impossible  to  destroy  the  princijile  of  divine  life,  and 
sensibility  of  conscience,  which  hath  been  communicated 
by  the  regenerating  Spirit,  or  to  turn  again  the  heart  of 
Jlesh  into  a!i  unfeeling  stone.  "  In  this  the  children  of 
"  God  are  nvciiiested,  and  the  children  of  the  devil  ;" 
and  "  whosoever  docth  not  righteousness  is  not  of  God." 
May  all  professors  of  the  Gospel  lay  these  truths  to  heart, 
and  examine  dicmselvcs  by  ihein ;  and  let  all  ministers  be 
sure,  as  they  will  answer  it  before  the  Lord  Jesus  at  the 
day  of  judgment,  to  insist  fully  on  these  topics,  and 
make  them  plain  to  their  hearers  ;  for  numbers  are  most 
certjinly  deceived  by  vain  words  ;  "  sin  on  that  grace 
"  may  abound  ;"  make  the  lamented  fact,  of  a  believer's 
liableness  to  be  overcome  by  temptation,  a  pallialion  of 
their  habitual  wickedness,  and  hope  for  heaven,  whilst 
livin"^  in  the  secret,  nay,  perhaps,  the  open  commission 
of  those  things,  "  for  which  the  wrath  of  God  coracth 
"  upon  the  children  of  disobedience." 

V.  11  —  17. 

In  ascertaining  our  stale  and  character,  as  well  as  in 
inquiring  after  our  duty,  it  behooves  us  to  advert  especially 
to  the  message  delivered  to  Christians  from  the  beginning, 
"  to  love  one  another."  For  the  children  of  God  are 
distinsruishcd  by  humble,  harmless,  and  self-denying  love, 
as  those  of  the  devil  are  by  proud,  selfish,  and  mischievous 
hatred  :  the  former  love  all  men,  and  desire  the  happiness 
of  those  whose  crimes  they  detest,  and  whose  society  they 
shun,  though  the  household  of  faith  attracts  their  special 
aflfpction,  and  are  the  objects  of  their  cordial  cstimalioii 
and  complacency ;  but  the  children  of  the  wicked  one, 
whilst  "  they  live  in  malice  and  envy,  hateful  and  hating  one 
"  another,"  a!i^ve  all,  despise,  revile,  envy,  detest,  and  per- 
secute those  who  bear  the  image,   profess  the  truth,  wor- 


necessity,  benefit,  and  ejficacy  of  /hi 
crcd  affection,  7 — 21. 


ship  the  name,  love  the  cause,  and  seek  tlic  gloi-y  ol' 
Christ.  For  they  arc  "like  Cain,  v.ho  mms  "of 'iluit 
"  wicked  one,  and  slew  his  brother,  because  his  own 
"  works  were  evil,  and  his  brother's  righteous."  Whilst 
we  remember  that  the  same  nature  ixdongs  to,  and  the 
same  s|)irit  works  in,  ail  the  children  of  disobedience,'" 
as  iiroiiipted  Cain  to  murder  Abel,  and  the  Jews  to  crucifv 
the  holy  Jesus,  we  cannot  marvel  if  the  world  kale  us, 
nor  ought  we  to  be  disconcerted  by  any  insults  or  injuries 
with  which  we  meet;  and  if  indeed  we  love  ihc  brethren, 
we  may  know  that  we  have  ]>assed  from  our  natural  state 
of  ennjity  and  sji-iritual  death,  and  are  broueht  into  the 
com])any  of  those  who  arc  alive  to  God  through  Jesus 
Christ  our  Lord.  Buf  if  this  radical  grace  be  wholls 
wanting,  the  most  plausible  professor  of  th.-"  Gospel  abidelii 
in  death  ;  yea,  he  is  a  murderer  in  his  heart ;  ho  bears  the 
image  of  Satan,  and  hath  not  eternal  life  abiding  in  hirn. 
Nor  is  it  enough  for  us  to  avoid  express  malice  and  re- 
venge :  our  love  of  our  brethren,  of  our  neiehbours^  and 
even  of  our  enemies,  must  be  positi\-c  and  active,  like  that 
of  our  God  and  Saviour,  who  laid  douti  his  lifeJ'or  those 
whom  he  loved  whfen  enemies,  in  order  that  he  nn'ght 
make  them  his  friends  and  brethren.  (John  xv.  ri — 15.) 
If,  then,  it  may  in  some  cases  be  our  duly  to  lay  down  our 
lives  for  our  brethren,  surely  we  are  bound  continuallv  to 
labour,  expend,  and  deny  ourselves,  in  various  ways,  to 
alleviate  their  sorrows,  and  promote  their  good,  as  cir- 
cumstances may  require,  and  opportunities  are  given  us! 
What  then  shall  we  say  to  such  persons,  prnl'essine  the 
Gospel  of  Christ,  as  are  rich  in  this  world,  and  either 
hoard  the  greatest  part  of  iheir  wealth,  or  spend  it  in 
gratifying  "  the  lust  of  the  flesh,  the  lust  of  the  eye,  or 
"  the  pride  of  life  ;"  whilst  tliey  behold  tiieir  poor  bretlircn 
in  distress,  and  refuse  to  ))ity  them,  or  to  part  with  any 
due  proportion  of  their  abundance  for  their  relief?  How- 
can  it  be  thought  that  the  love  of  God  dwellelh  in  them  7 
How  can  they  help  dreading  "judgment  without  mercv, 
"  who  have  shown  so  little  mercy  ?"  Or  how  can  "  they 
"suppose  themselves  followers  of  Cluist,"  when  this 
world's  good  is  more  valued  by  them,  tlian  his  example, 
commandment,  glory  and  favour,  or  the  comfort  and  lives 
of  their  brethren  ?     (2  Cor.  viii.  9.) 

V.  18—24. 

All  Christians,  whether  rich  or  poor,  should  be  careful  to 
love  one  another,  "  not  in  word  and  in  tongue,  but  in  deed 
•'  and  in  truth,"  leaving  f:heap  and  hollow  compliments  to 
the  children  of  the  wicked  one,  as  the  necessary  vainish  of 
their  selfishness.  Thus,  in  jiroportion  as  grace  expands 
our  hearts  in  love,  and  the  fruits  of  it  abound  in  our  con- 
duct, "  we  shall  know  that  we  are  of  the  truth,  and  shall 
"  assure  our  hearts  before  God  ;"  and  there  can  be  no 
reasonable  doubt,  but  that  Christians  would  in  general  be 
more  satisfied  of  their  acceplance,  and  enjoy  more  abun- 
dant consolation,  if  they  were  more  diligent,  self-denj-i^g, 
and  liberal,  in  administering  to  the  relief  and  comfort  of 
their   brethren.     But    when    our    hearts   condemn   us   of 

4  F  2 


.,■?.  n.  93, 


A.  JOHN. 


.i.  D.  90 


ELOV'ED,   -b<.ltc\o  not  evciy  sjiirit,  Christ  ia  'come  in  llio  flcbli,  is  of  God  :  ^,\,-!"|";'; 'j '■* 
,1,.,  ,    ,,  ,    ji_^  l>i't  ^  tty  llic  spirits  Avlietlicr .tiiey  arc,      3  And  '  every  spirit  that  confcssetli  notf'  -^• 
^;;y;ji;^;Ji'im  ofGod  ;  bccatiso  =  inany  lalse  ])rophels  are  that  Jesus  Clirist  is   conic    in  the   fiesh, 
'icii,''''xwi''' ii"  s*^"*^  ""^  '"^°  ^''^  world.  is  not  of  God  :  s  and  this  is  that  spirit  oi-^f„^„  .-j ,,  j 

cor"'xtv'  "'9  i      2   Hereby  know  ye  tiic  Spirit  of  God  ;  anfichiisi,  uiicreof  ye  have  heard  that  it  8.s'j,'ha7!    ' 
•^  Everv  spirit  that  eonfossetli  that   Jesus  ;,honhl  come  ;  and  even  now  aheadv  is  it 

i.  21.22.  I.ule  sxi.P.  A,!.  X11.2J,™.  IT.miv   l.:T,ni,i:.  IJ.J  J.,;.n    ■      ,|        uoi-l.l 
svi    13-ls  1  Cor.  XII  3  "'    '"*'    •>  01  111. 


Tbes 
c  ii  It.MaU  xviv 
23—16  Mnik  M 
7 d  V.  I.Jo^ji 


acting  contrary  to  our  duty,  and  inconsistently  with  our  pro- 
fession, the  consideration  of  the  greatness,  jioliiiess,  and 
omniscience  of  God  must  weaken  our  cocfidcncc,  and 
ffivc  us  apprehensions  of  being  dealt  with  after  our  own 
measure  of  [jcauriousness  and  severity  ;  whiUt  the  Spirit 
of  God,  being  grieved  hy  our  selliihncss,  will  leave  us  dis- 
'tonsolate,  and  full  of  darkness  and  terror.  But  when  our 
hearts  do  not  condemn  us  of  allowed  deviations  from  our 
duty,  then,  like  children  who  are  conscious  of  having 
(lone  aright,  and  assured  of  their  loving  parents'  approba- 
tion, we  have  confidence  with  God  ;  and  whatsoever  we 
ask  wc  receive  of  him,  because  we  show  that  we  repent 
and  believe,  by  "  keeping  his  commandments,  and  doing 
■'  those  things  which  arc  well-pleasing  in  his  sight."  Thus 
a  gratuitous  salvation  and  the  holy  obedience  of  love  are 
inseparably  connected,  as  the  substance  of  the  command 
of  God  to  sinners  is  faith  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ,  and  love 
to  one  another,  for  his  sake.  This*  obedience,  though 
utterly  insufficient  for  our  justification,  (for  we  are  made 
the  righteousness  of  God  in  Christ,)  proves  that  we  dwell 
in  him,  and  he  in  us  ;  the  sanctifying  Spirit  which  he  hath 
given  us  forms  and  maintains  the  sacred  union,  and  seals 
us  the  children  of  God,  and  his  consolations  arc  the  fore- 
tastes of  our  eternal  felicity. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IV.  V.  1—3.  While  the  cxtraordinarj-  gifts 
and  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit  were  vouchsafed  to  the 
church,  as  well  as  his  sanctifying  and  comforting  in- 
(luences,  it  was  peculiarly  incumbent  on  Christians  to  be 
upon  their  guard  against  false  prophets,  and  important  for 
them  to  be  able  accurately  to  distinguish  between  them, 
and  those  who  "  spake  as  they  were  moved  by  the  Holy 
■'  Ghost."  The  aposde  therefore  exhorted  his  brethren 
not  to  believe  every  spirit,  or  every  man  who  professed  to 
speak  by  a  supernatural  impulse,  and  to  be  under  the 
guidance  of  the  Spirit  of  God  ;  but  to  make  trial  of  all 
such  pretensions,  whether  they  who  made  them  were  of 
God,  or  not.  This  was  absolutely  necessary,  because 
many  false  prophets  were  gone  forth  into  the  world,  who 
were  instigated  and  prompted  by  Satan  to  propagate  de- 
structive heresies,  in  ojiposition  to  the  doctrine  and  glory  ol 
Christ.  {Note,  3lall.  xxiv.  24.)  In  giving  this  direction, 
the  aj'ostle  did  not  make  his  appeal  to  the  miracles  wrought 
ty  the  true  prophets.     {Mute,  De:it.  xiii.  1 — .5.  2  TItes,  ii. 

9  — 12.)  But  he  deemed  it  more  decisive  to  determine  the 
matter,  by  the  agreement  or  disagreement  of  their  doctrine 

10  that  which  the  apostles  had  "  preached  with  the  Holy 
"  Ghost  sent  down  from  heaven  ;"  for  this  was  confirmed 
by  ibe  Scriptures  of  the  Old  Testament ;  by  all  the  miracles 
of  Cfirist,  and  all  the  prophecies  fulfdled  in  him  ;  by  his 
resurrection,  and  the  accomplishment  of  his  engagements 
and  prcdiclions ;  and  by  all  the  miracles  performed  by  the 


first  preachers  and  professors  of  Christianity,  during  u 
number  of  years ;  and  nothing  done  by  those  false  pro- 
phets, who  opposed  ihoir  doctrine,  could  pretend  to  equal 
this  ma!!i|ilicd  demonstriitioii.  •  Tiiis  shows  that  Christians, 
who  are  well  acquainted  with  the  Scriptures,  ii.ay,  in 
liumble  dt-jiendence  on  divine  teaching,  knov/,  for  litem- 
selves.  \\  ho  ])rcaehcs  according  to  the  doctrine  of  ihf. 
apostles,  and  who  contradicts  it,  and  that  they  are  bound 
to  make  this  trial  of  men  and  their  tenets  :  that  no  pre- 
tences to  the  Spirit,  to  inspiration,  or  new  revelations,  arc 
to  be  regarded  as  any  thing  but  Satanical  delusions,  whe: 
they  are  brought  to  disprove  or  oppose  the  fundamentai 
doctrines  delivered  by  the  apostles  :  that  even  appareu' 
miracles  would  be  totally  insufficient  to  authenticate  such 
a  doctrine,  and  consequently  that  j)hilosojihical  reasonings 
and  human  authority  must  be  entirely  disregarded,  wliicn 
concludes  etjually  against  Mystics,  Enthusiasts,  Papisuv 
Sociiiians,  and  Deists,  who  may  mutually  despise  ana 
opjiose  each  other,  but  all  agree  in  .netting  up  iieiv  lighlj 
against  the  authenticated  and  comjjlete  light  of  divine  reve- 
lation. The  apostle,  therefore,  exhorted  his  brethren,  i:. 
determining  who  spake  by  the  Spirit  of  God,  and  who  did 
not,  to  observe,  that  "  every  spirit,  which  confessed  Jesui 
"  Christ  as  havin<r  come  in  the  flesh,  was  of  God."  {Note, 
ii.  18 — 22.  Matt.  X.  32.)  This  must  be  understood  o- 
an  intelligent  confession  of  the  doctrine  delivered  by  tht 
apostles  concerning  the  Lord  Jesus,  his  Person,  and  his 
offices.  The  reality  of  his  human  nature  was  no  doubt 
peculiarly  adverted  to  by  the  ex])ression,  "  come  in  the 
"  l]esh  ;"  but  who  coiild  have  doubted  of  his  having  been 
really  a  Man,  if  it  had  been  generally  understood  and 
believed  that  he  was  merely  a  Man  .'  And  if  the  apostle  had 
not  known,  that,  as  the  Son  of  God,  he  could  have  come 
otherwise  than  in  the  flesh,  he  would  scarcely  have  noticed 
jhis  "coming  in  the  flesh"  as  an  essential  part  of  diis 
!confes?ion  ;  tor  who  would  have  said  that  John  Baptist,  or 
'John  the  apostle,  came  in  the  flesh,  \\hen  they  were  em- 
ployed in  preaching  the  Go.'^pel,  as  they  must  have  come  in 
human  nature,  seeing  they  had  no  other  nature  ?  But  the 
coming  of  Christ  in  human  nature,  when  God  •'  the  AVord 
"  became  (lesh,  and  tabcr.iacled  among  men,"  was  indeed 
essential  to  the  apostle's  doctrine  concerning  his  redemp- 
tion. So  that  they  who  did  not  confess  him  as  "come 
"in  the  flesh,"  or  advanced  any  tenets  contrary  to  his 
being  the  Christ,  the  ?on  of  the  living  God,  or  any  of 
those  offices,  which  as  God  manifested  in  the  flesh  he  was 
anointed  to  perform,  were  not  of  God,  whatever  pretences 
they  advanced  to  inspiration,  or  appearcnces  they  exhibited 
of  miraculous  powers.  For  the  spirit  that  suggested  such 
heresies  was  that  of  antichrist,  and  they  who  spake  by 
it  were  men  of  the  same  infidel,  ambitious,  and  impious 
disposition,  as  the  principal  antichrist  would  be.  of  whose 
coming  they  bad  heard,  and  who  in  fact  was  already  in 


J.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


J.  D.  90. 


116.1C  iii.s.io.      4  Ye '•  arc  of  God,  little  chiklrcn,  and 

V    19.20  .    ,  ,        '  ,  ' 

'i'\!^   "•,.;',*  '  iiave  overcome  them  :  because  ''  o-rcater 
,•*'"  .^-'  •'!  -   irf  lie  tliat  IS  in  voii,  than  ■  he  inat  is  in  the 

Joiin  X.  C3-3a  wni'  f) 

Xiv.l7-2J  XV  i.   "•-"»'-'• 

Hon.  viii       5  They  ™  are  of  the  world ;   therelorc 


10,  n.  1  Cor. 
13.  2  Cor  v\. 


speak  they  of  the  worlds  "  and  the  world 
J°^\  hcareth  tlicm. 
;or.ii.      ^j  0  \yg  j^pc  of  God  :  'he  that  know- 

vi   '2 m  Vs  xvii.  14  Luke 


1.1    IS   Hkv   xi 

Pel.  ii.2.  3. < 

1?  — •— p  8  Luke  X  23  Jo 


h  4.  M 


10,  11.. 
.  Hi   3 
19,  45- 


Mie.  ii.  11.2T 
i.  12-14  2  I'et. 


the  world,  in  t!ie  various  false  prophets  that  were  raised 
up  to  opjjose  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ,  of  whom  the 
grand  antichrist  would  prove  the  genuine  successor. 
These  very  heretics,  whom  the  apostle  here  showed  to 
be  the  foi'e-runncrs  of  the  princijial  antichrist,  might  be 
proved  to  be  the  very  same  persons,  who.se  sentiments  the 
Sociiiians  and  others  adopt  and  patronize,  as  primitive 
Christianity  :  and  it  is  not  very  improbable  that  the 
most  fatal  prevalence  of  antichrist,  which  is  yet  sup- 
jjosed  to  be  future,  will  be  in  the  garb  of  infidelity,  or 
open  opposition  to  the  Dei:y  and  atonement  of  Christ; 
tiiat  is,  "  denying  that  Jesus  Christ,  the  Son  of  God,  is 
'•  come  in  the  flpsli,"  to  be  '•  the  propitiation  for  the  sins 
•■'of  llie  world  ;"  not  in  that  of  popery. 

V.  4 — 6.  (Note,  ii.  "20. )  The  Christians,  whom  John 
so  atTeclionately  addressed,  were  "  of  GoJ,"  his  children, 
bearing  his  image,  and  adhering  to  his  truth  and  will  ;  and 
they  had  overcome  these  false  prophets,  who  were  of  the 
wicked  one :  they  had  been  enabled  to  withstand  their 
assaults,  and  to  reject  with  decision  their  pernicious  doc- 
trines. This  had  been  done  through  the  teaching  and 
assistance  of  the  .Spirit  of  Christ,  who  thvelt  in  them,  and 
who  was  more  powerful  to  uphold  and  preserve  thera, 
than  the  evil  spirit,  that  dwelt  and  wrought  in  these 
deceivers,  and  in  the  whole  world  of  unbelievers,  was  to 
assault  or  injure  them.  The  undeniable  and  stupendous 
miracles  also,  as  well  as  the  holy  lives  of  true  Christians 
iind  faithful  ministers,  had,  in  many  places,  given  them 
decided  advantages  over  the  false  teachers,  and  driven  them 
away  widi  disgrace.  These  indeed  were  of  the  world, 
though  they  professed  to  be  Christians,  they  belonged  to 
Satan's  kingdom,  they  were  of  a  worldly  disposition,  and 
aspired  at  secular  distinctions  and  advantages.  They, 
therefore,  spake  of  the  world,  agreeably  to  its  wisdom, 
maxims,  and  taste  ;  so  as  not  to  ofl'cnd,  but  to  gratify, 
carnal  men,  wlio  loved  the  v.orld,  and  to  ensure  their 
friendship,  by  llattering  tliem,  and  giving  them  encourage- 
ment while  indulging  their  worl'.lly  lusts;  and,  on  tliis 
account,  the  world  heard  them  v.dth  approbation,  they  made  j 
i-apid  progress,  had  numerous  followers,  and  drew  off 
many  uneslablished  [irofessors  of  Christianity  from  their 
faithful  teachers.  But  the  ajiostle  might  say  with  con- 
fidence of  himsrlf  and  his  brethren,  '•  We  are  of  God  ;" 
and  those  who  know  the  holy  and  glorious  character  of 
God,  and  had  an  experimental  acquiintance  with  him, 
through  regeneration,  adhered  to  their  doctrine  and  in- 
structions :  whereas  they,  who  were  no.t  born  of  God, 
and  did  not  truly  belong  to  him,  would  not  hear  them,  but 
attended  to  tiie  more  amusing  or  flattering  speculations  of 


|eth  God  liearetli  us;  lie  that  i.s  not  ofn.t«c 
God  hcareth  not  us.  "  Hereby  know  wc  'pun 
'the   Spirit    of  truth,  'and   the  spirit   of s^is- "Kix.io h, 

*  iv.  12.  i'Hic  ii 

error.  uom  xi. 

7  Beloved,  '  let  us  love  one  another  :  '.r";T':.,^ 
for    "love   is    of  God;  and    "every    one^j,^^,, 
that  loveth  is  born  of  God,  >'  and  knoweth  Vf  "'■ 
God.  f^l 

8  He  that   Toxeth   not,  '  knoweth  not  "li^iiif,'. 
God  ;  for  '  God  is  Love.  -cITmi* 

''^:-S-- — iIO  H.  4.  9.  Jolia  viii  M,5S. a  16.  .   5  Ex.  xssiv.  6,  7.  Ps.  lxi!i\ 


1.  Is.viir, 
,«.17.xv. 

11. 
2 
9-11. 

10  iii.  10-:;!. 

I 

Dciit  xxx.6 

I 


!.  9.  10 
7   IPct. 


Other  teachers.  But  by  this  token  all  impartial  inquirer.- 
might  know  the  Sjiirlt  of  truth,  and  that  of  error  ;  for 
they  who  were  influenced  by  the  Spirit  of  truth,  adhered 
to  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles,  whilst  their  genuine  jnety 
and  holiness  shou-ed  that  they  belonged  to  God  ;  but  they 
who  were  guided  by  the  spirit  of  error,  opposed  the  doc- 
trine of  the  aj)ostlcs  ;  and  the  worldly  disposition  and 
conduct  of  those  who  propagated  and  embraced  such 
delusions,  as  well  as  the  tendency  and  effects  of  them, 
showed  evidently  that  neither  they  nor  their  religion  were 
of  God.  The  same  is  ihe  test  and  standard  of  truth  to 
this  day  ;  nor  can  we  by  any  other  rule  "  try  the  spirits, 
"  whether  they  be  of  God,  or  not."  (Note,  Mall.  xvi. 
18,19.)  '  Though  the  a|)0stles  be  all  dead,  yet,  as  they 
'  speak  in  their  divinely  inspired  writings,  John  in  thi.s 
'  passage,  declares  that  their  writings  are  the  test,  by 
'  which  the  disciples  of  Christ,  since  the  decease  of  the 
'  apostles,  are  to  judge  both  of  teachers  and  of  their  doc- 
'  trine.'     (Macknight.) 

V.  7,  8.  The  apostle  here  returned  to  exhort  those 
who  adhered  to  the  true  doctrine  of  Christ,  that  ihey- 
would  cultivate  the  most  endeared  affection  towards  one 
another  ;  for  this  holy,  spiritual,  and  self-denying  love 
was  "  of  God,"  the  effect  and  evidence  of  regeneration  ; 
insomuch,  that  every  one,  who  thus  loved  Christians  with 
special  atlcction,  and  took  pleasure  in  doing  them  good 
because  of  their  likeness  and  relation  to  Christ,  was  cer- 
tainly born  of  God,  and  had  a  saving  knowledge  of  him: 
(iii.  14.)  whereas  he,  who  did  not  thus  love  the  image  of 
God  in  his  people,  was  not  boin  of  God,  and  was  desti- 
tute of  any  transforming  knowledge  of  him.  For  "  GOD 
"  is  LOVE,"  or  essential  goodness  and  benevolence  :  it 
is,  as  it  were,  his  very  nature,  to  be  kind,  to  communi- 
cate life  and  impart  felicity,  and  to  provide  for  the  hap- 
piness of  his  creatures,  in  all  cases  and  mcthotb,  which 
consist  with  his  infinite  wisdom,  justice,  truth,  and  holi- 
ness ;  for  love  must  be  exercised  consistently  with  these 
attributes  by  a  perfect  Being.  The  earth  is  filled  with  the 
goodness  of  the  Lord,  and  doubtless  the  immensity  of  the 
creation  is  the  same  :  holy  angnls  derive  frcm  God  com- 
plete and  endless  felicity,  and  rebellion  alone  has  made  any 
rational  creatures  suffer  pain  and  misery.  Being  and  hap- 
pincis  could  not  have  been  communicated  in  that  vast 
extent  and  degree  that  it  is,  and  will  be,  without  the 
creation  of  intelligent  agents.  These  form  a  kingdom,  to 
be  governed  by  a  perfect  law,  and  a  righteous  Sovereign. 
The  very  law  of  God  is  love,  as  well  as  his  nature  ;  love 
of  him  and  each  other  constitutes  the  whole  of  its  holy, 
just,  and  kind  requirements ;  and  all  would  have  been  pc^: 


■1.  D.  90. 


I.  JOHN. 


.//.  D.  90. 


9  In  this  ''  was  manifested  tlie  love  of!  his  Son  to  be  the  Propitiation  for  biir  sins.  uii.  lo.  n.  so. 


"!;';''  '-'    .„  God  towards  us,  hccaiise  that  "God  sent 

;  10    Lulf  IS.  IB.  ^  .  ,  ,    , 

-9'''viil  "J  »'T''  "'s  '^  o'lly   iJogottcn   .Son   into  the    world, 
'x'iilc'jniinT.'u  "  ^'^^^^  ^^'^  liiig'iit  hvc  thfough  him. 
Ri'.'"""'""'       10  '■  Herein  is  love,  ^  not  that  we  loved 
Mi'  io''"B-3n  God,  but    thiit   lie    loved  us,   ''  and  sent 

'\i.  2r.,  Z-irsii-   r.  Col   iii.3,4 f  S(t  i.ll, 8,  0.  iii.  I g  19.  Deul   vll.  7.  8.  Jnli.i  »• 

If..  Horn.  V    8-10.  viii.2'.'.  20.2  Cor.  v.ls-iil.  I'pli.  il  4,6,  Tit.  ill.  3-6. li  ll.  2 


b-pl,. 


11  Beloved,  '  if  God  so  loved  us,  we  m.  Luke »  a?! 

...  ,  John  sill   34.  KT. 

ought  also  to  love  one  another.  ^-'  'i!-, 

12  INo  man  hath  "^  seen  God. at  any  ^el';^i,  ,3 
time,  if  we  '  love  one  another.  God  'tflj"?^";-''^??' 
dwclleth  in  us,  "and  his  love  is  perfected  f|;"?;''i'Tim"i" 
in  us.  'jili."   "°'' 

I  10,   Su  un.  lii   21 01  17,  IS  "iVt  en.  il.5 


f cctly  liappv,  nad  all  poifcctly  obc3'ed  it.  Unlcs.s  iHfinite 
wisdom  had  seen  it  proper,  that  omnipotence  should  Ijf 
exerted  to  prevent  free  agents  I'lom  transgre.=sioii,  wliich 
undeniable  fact.s  demonstrate  that  i'.  did  not,  thi.s  law  must 
lie  guarded  by  sanctions,  and  tliey  who  break  it  must  be 
exposed  tea  puiiislinieiit  proportir,ned  to  the  ofl'cnce.  Thus 
love  to  creatures  at  large  dictated  both  the  law  and  il.^ 
sanctions.  W'lien  angels  sinned,  a  God  of  love,  in  idnd- 
noss  to  his  obedient  creatures,  turned  those  from  heaven  to 
he!!,  who  would  have  converted  heaven  into  hell,  if  they 
had  continued  there,  except  some  other  act  of  omnipotence 
had  prevented  it.  When  man's  aposlacy  took  place,  the 
love  of  God  was  s'.iown,  not  only  in  sparing  sinners,  and 
jjiving  them  such  a  rich  prolusion  of  temporal  benefits. 
whilst  the  sentence  denounced  against  them  was  in  part 
respited  ;  but  in  so  ordering  it,  that  even  their  pains, 
sorrows,  and  temporal  death,  were  expressive  of  his  wise 
compassion,  and  tended  greatly  to  prevent  the  multiplica- 
tion of  crimes,  and  the  increase  of  condemnation.  Espe- 
ciallvi  the  provision  of  the  Gospel,  for  the  forgiveness  of 
sin  and  the  salvation  of  sinners,  in  consistency  with  the 
glory  of  the  law  and  justice  of  God,  whilst  present  sutfer- 
jngs  are  made  subservient  to  the  final  and  eternal  felicity  of 
believers,  doth  undeniably  manifest  that  "  God  is  Love." 
So  immense  were  the  obstacles  to  be  surmounted,  and  so 
astonishing  the  method,  by  which  mercy  is  honourably 
exercised  to  re'uels  deserving  of  eternal  misery,  that,  even 
if  the  entrance  of  sin  lia<]  been  prevented,  or  impunity 
and  recovery  to  holiness  could  have  been  ensured  to  all 
transgressors    without    any    such  expedient,   the  love  of 

God  would  not  so  clearly  have  appeared  to  be  infinite  and  I  piness,  except  through  our  unbelief  and  impenitent  re 
incomprehensible.  Something  we  can  now  see  of  its'bellion;  whilst  strict  justice  would  have  consigned  us  to 
immensity  :  and,  though  impenetrable  mystery  and  obscu-i  hojieless  and  final  misery,  as  soon  as  ever  we  transgressed 
rity  rest  on  many  things  respecting  it,  yet  it  will  surely  at  our  Creator's  law- 


God,  by  leaving  f.nmpcirulirch/  a  small  number  of  rebels 
to  the  merited  puni.shinent  of  tlieir  criiiK .5 .'  Men  might  on 
ihe  same  principles  argue,  ihrit  [irisans  and  executions 
could  not  have  any  place  in  the  dominions  of  an  eminently 
benevolent  prince;  when,  in  reality,  wise  and  equitable 
benevolence  to  number.^  would  dictate  severity  to  a  few 
atrocious  criminals,  who  would  otherwise  make  many 
wretched.  Indeed,  we  might  as  reasonably  argue,  that, 
since  "God  is  love,"  there  can  be  no  such  thing  as 
misery  in  the  creation  ;  for  omnipotence  could  certainly 
exclude  it  :  but  if  infinite  wistlom,  justice,  holiness,  and 
truth,  require  that  Love  himself  should  cause  his  crea- 
tures to  endure  anguish,  (and  here  facts  preclude  the 
vain  hypothesis,  which  speculation  might  otherwise  have 
adoplcd,)  no  created  understanding  can  determine,  in 
what  degree,  to  what  duration,  or  in  how  many  instances, 
the  wise,  righlenus,  and  holy  purposes  of  LOVE  may 
require  the  suffering  of  his  rebellious  subjects.  So  that 
all  arguiiients  and  calculations  of  this  kind  prove  nothing 
but  the  vain  self-wisdom  of  foolish  man,  who  deems 
himself  competent  lo  determine  what  God  ought  to  do, 
and  what  he  will  do  :  and,  in  this  presumption, opposes 
his  arguments  to  the  explicit  testimony  of  God  himself, 
and  professes  to  honour  his  love,  whilst  he  treats  his  truth 
as  a  lie,  and  sujiposes  his  awful  threatenings  to  be  terrify- 
ing delusions,  to  frighten  the  ignorant  part  of  mankind 
into  good  behaviour,  and  to  be  despised  by  the  more  dis- 
cerning! But  it  is  enough  for  our  purpose,  that  God  hath 
so  shown  himself  to  be  Love  in  his  dealings  with  us,  that, 
after  all  our  crimes,  we  cannot  come  shoi't  of  eternal  hap- 


length  be  seen,  resplendent  as  the  noon-day  sun,  that  the 
most  perfect  love  presided,  when,  in  infinite  wisdom 
of  God,  the  entrance  of  sin  was  permitted,  and  when 
infinite  justice,  holiness,  and  truth,  determined  to  leave 
many  rebels  in  their  impenitency,  to  be  vessels  of  wrath 
fitted  for  destruction,  as  connected  with  the  election,  re- 
demption, and  sanctification  of  the  vessels  of  mercy,  who 
are  thus  prepared  before  unlo  glory.  So  that,  if  wise  and 
JioJii  love,  in  its  most  perfect  exercise  towards  universal 
being,  through  eternity,  had  required  or  even  admitted  of 
it,  no  pain  would  have  been  suilercd  by  any  creature, 
much  less  would  any  have  been  left  to  be  finally  miserable. 
But  to.  argue  from  hence,  that  none  will  be  finally  mi- 
scralile,  in  direct  opposition  to  his  testimony,  who  is 
TRUTH,  as  well  as  LOVE,  is  the  height  of  impiety  and 
presumplio.'i.  What  do  we  know  conceniing  the  pur- 
poses of  love  to  unnumbered  millions  throuLili  eternal  ages, 


Y.  9 — 12.  In  this,  the  love  of  God  to\i:'ards  us,  lost 
sinners,  hath  been  especially  manifested  ;  "  because  he 
"  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  into  the  world,  that  we 
"  might  live  through  him."  (Note,  John  iii.  16 — 21.) 
Hence  it  appears,  that  ("lirist  is  called  the  only  begotten 
Son  of  God,  previous  to  his  incarnation,  or  coming  into 
the  world  ;  and  that  the  love  of  God,  in  giving  his  own 
Son  to  assume  our  iiaiuie,  in  order  to  his  exjiiatory^suffer- 
ings,  was  more  stupendous,  ihan  even  in  giving  him  as 
incarnatt.  to  the  death  upon  the  cross  for  us.  When  God 
designed  so  vast  a  blessing  as  life  eternal  for  fallen  sinners, 
in  his  infinite  compassion  and  mercy,  his  most  perfect 
justice  and'holiness  rendered  it  impossible  for  him  to  do  it, 
(for  he  cannot  deny  himself,)  excc)it  an  all-sufficient 
atonement  could  be  made  for  their  sins  :  and  when  no 
other  method,  or  none  so  proper  for  this  end,  was  per- 
ceived by  his  infinile  wisdom,  as  the  sending  ot  his  ov.'n 


which  may  be  answered  in  the  intinitelyMi.se  counsels  of*  Son  to  be  our  Surety,  and  the  atoning  Sacrifice  for  our 


J.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  IV. 


Jl.  D.  90. 


ni2, 16.  s«  OM.       i;5   Herd)}-  "  know  wo  tliat  we  chvcU  in 
ao-l6.Kom.v'i'.liiin,  and  l.'c  in  us,  because  lie  h.uli  <fivcn 

a-17.   1  Cnr.il  ri  •      c     •    -t 

12.  hi  16, i7^n. US  oi  ins  bpint. 

ssiEi.hhM-       14   And  "wcliave   seen  and  do  testify, 
n^.i-3  V  O.John  that  ''  tliG   Fathcf  sent  the  Son  to  be  i  the 

XV  :6,a7.  A.ts  baviour  oi  tiic  Avorkl 
[>s«(.n,  io.joirn      75  Whosoever  shall  '  cont'ess  that  Jesus 

»:.='?•     ,  '  .  is  tlie  Son  of  God,  'God  dwcllcth  in  him, 

q  11.1,2    John  i  ,    ,         .       „       , 

';i;' r.tke'Mi' s       '*'  '^"'^^    '  "'®    \\^\e    known    and  be- 
/^"j^J/^-J^^'-liovod    the    love    that  God  hath   to    us. 


sins  ;  he  spared  him  not,  but  sent  him  into  the  world,  that 
we  might  live  through  him.  None  of  our  words  or 
thoughts  can  do  justice  to  such  free,  rich,  a.stonishing 
loX'e  of  a  holy  God  towards  sinners,  to  whom  lie  owed 
nothing-,  who  could  not  |>rolit,  or  harm  him;  whom  he 
might  justly  have  crushed  in  a  moment';  who  were  shown 
to  have  been  deserving  of  his  tremendous  vengeance,  in 
the  very  method  by  which  they  were  saved  ;  and  when  he 
could  by  his  omnipotent  word  have  created  coundess 
worlds,  replenished  w-it'i  far  more  e.xalted  beings,  if  he 
had  seen  good.  Search  we  then  the  whole  universe  for 
love,  in  its  most  enlarged  and  glorious  displays  ?  We  must 
at  length  be  constrained  to  own,  that  it  is  to  bo  found  in 
the  Person  and  the  cross  of  Christ.  EJf^rein  is  that  love, 
the  splendour  oi  which  eclipses  all  that  hath  been  seen 
elsewhere,  from    the   beginning  of  the  w^irld,  and  which 

.  will  be  the  special  subject  of  admiring* and  adoring  praise 
to  all  eternity.  Doth  love  subsist  between  God  and  sin- 
ners? Herein  was  the  origin  of  it;  not  that  we  loved 
God,  for  we  were  enemies  to  his  holy  character,  law, 
sovereignty,  worship,  and  providence  ;  but  that  he,  most 
freely,  and  witli  most  condescending  comiiassion,  forgive- 
ness, and  liberality,  loved  us,  and  sent  his  Son  to  be  the 
propitiatory  sacrifice  for  our  sins.  {Note.  ii.  1 — 3.)  In 
this  great  event,  all  holy  beings  will  for  ever  see  that 
"  GOD  is  LOVE ;"  and  the  more  redeemed  sinners 
understand  of  this  subject,  the  clearer  views  will  they 
have  of  that  love,  which  can  never  fully  be  compre- 
hended:   whereas    they,  who    exclude    this    view  of  the 

.  divine  benignity,  may  speculate  about  the  subject,  but  can 
scarcely  know  any  thing  concerning  its  real  nature  and 
glory.  If  then  God  hath  so  loved  us,  in  providing  sal- 
vation, and  bringing  us  to  partake  of  it,  we  ought  also 
to  love  one  another,  in  imitation  of  his  example,  and  in 
grateful  obedience  to  his  command  ;  and  to  expi'css  this 
love,  by  a  foi^iving,  peaceable,  kind,  liberal,  and  com- 
passionate conduct  towards  each  other.  For  no  man  hath 
*  seen  God,  in  ies|)ect  of  his  divine  essence,  at  any  time  ; 
(save,  that  he  who  hath  seen  Christ  hath  seen  the  Father 
also :)  wc  thei'cfore  best  prove  that  wo  love  him,  by 
loving  his  imago  in  his  people,  and  by  doing  good  to  them 
for  his  sake.  Thus  i:  will  appear,  that  God  dwells  in  us, 
by  his  new-creating  S[iirit,  and  that  his  love  produces  its 
genuine  cflccts  upon  our  hearts,  by  our  renewal  to  his  holy 
image,     (ii.  5.) 

V.   13 — 17.      Christians    might,    therefore,  know    that' 
they  dwelt  in  God  by  faith,  and  he  in  them,  as  in  his  I 


"God    is  love;    and     he     that    dwclleth  u.v,^  „,,3.u,  !.•>. 
in   love,    duelletli     in  God.    and  God  ii\  \s,'c''oZ'\i\ui. 

I    ■  J;nn.  ii,  :2 

llim.  y  i:.2S.  1,1.19-21. 

17  Herein  is  *  our  love  '^  made  perfect,  '.  Mait'x  15  xi_22. 
that  ^  we  limy  have  boldncs^f;  in  '  the  day  ii'-'u^'i'ii'? "  '^'' 
of  judgment :  because  'as  he  is,  so  are  we  25  jotinxv  sd. 

'',  .    O  ,  ,  '  liora.    viii.    2'.i. 

in  this  world.  Hei..  .xn.  2.3  1 

mr  1   •  r  ■       I  '^•*  "'•   Ifi-l"- 

lo  1  here  "is  no  tear  in  love  ;  but  per-  ,7  }'':  '^  "• 
lect  love  castcth  out  fear:  because  Mcar  ?f^  i"','' H^b" 
hath  torment.  ''He  that  fearetli  is  not /j^^=^^^  „, 
made  perfect  in  love.  fxxxvi'ii'.'i's  11'.' 

ciis.  120.  Jam.  ii.  1? liScc  oi,  I2'. 


consecrated  temple,  "  because  he  had  given  them  of  his 
"  Spirit :"     (ilfrtrg*.  R(f.)    for,    besides    the    miraculous 
powers  conferred   on   some    whom  the  aiiostio  addressed, 
the  same  Spirit  had  so   changed   their  hearts,  and  made 
them   partakers  of  a   divine  nature,  that   they  loved   the 
children  of  God  with  a  holy   love,  and  copied  his  example 
in  their  conduct  to  each  other.     Under  this  influence  and 
energy,  the  apostles,  and  others   who  had  seen  Chi'ist,  and 
were  experimentally  acquainted  with  his  precious  love,  did 
testify    to    their   fellow-sinners,    every  where,   that    *'  the 
"  Father    had    sent    his    Son    to    be    the    Saviour  of  the 
'•  world,"  and  to  confer  pardon,  grace,  and  etcruid  life,  on 
all  men,  in  every  place,  who  applied  for  them,  through  his 
atoning   blood,,  by  living  faith  in  his  name.     Whosoever, 
therefore,   should    liear    and   receive   this   testimony,  and 
confess  Jesus   to  be   the  Son  of  God,  acknowledging  the 
love  of  the  Father  in   this  gracious  dispensation,  cordially 
falling  in  with    tlie  design  of  it,  and  venturing   the  enmitv 
of  ungodly  men,  in  professing  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  and 
obeying  the    divine   Saviour,    might    be   assured  that  he 
dwelt  in    God,  as  his    Refuge   and    Rest,   and    tliat    God 
dwelt  in   him,  as   his   beloved    tcniplc.     All  such  general 
expressions  must  be  interpreted  according  to  the  context: 
for  unless   surli   a  confession  of  Christ  were  sincere,   in- 
telligent and  inllucntial,  the  man  could  not  be  a  partaker 
of  holy  love;  and  therefore   the  apostle  would  have  con- 
tradicted what  he  before  asserted,  if  he  had  meant  a  mere 
confession    with  the   lijis,  witlioiit  faith  and  grace  in   the 
heart.     {".)     But  true  Christians  h  id  known,  understood, 
anrl  experienced,  as  weU  as  believed,  tlie  love  wj.ich  God 
had   shown   towards   thcni   in  the  redemption  of  his  Son; 
and  it  had  had  a  transforming  oll'ect  upon  them,  by  bring- 
ing them   to  resemlilc   God,   in   the  nature   and   fruits  of 
theii"  love,  and  so  by  an    habitual  exercise  of  this  holy 
affection   towards  God,  each   other,  and  all  men  ;  and  to 
live   in  the   most  cndeaicd  and   intimate  union  wi;h  liim. 
Thus   their  love  to  the  Lord    was  made  perfect,   or  pro- 
duced its  genuine  and  valuable  efitcis,  in  their  love  to  one 
another:  and   they  cultivated  this   holy   (lisjjosiiion,  and 
acted  from  it,  in  order  th;)t  they  might  have  boldness  in  the 
day  of  judgment,  (iVo/e.'?,  MaH.  x-...  .!!— 46:)  because,  as 
Christ  was,  so  were  thev  in  liiis  world  :   like  him,  they  were 
inlhicnced  by  holy  love  to  do  g'-od  to  others  in  a  self-denying 
manner;  and  being  treated  with  contoni|)l,   reproach,  and 
enmity,  they  meedcly  and  patient ly  endured  it.  n  nd  persevered 
in  doing  good  against  evil,  as  ho  hadd me.  Or,  as  God  is,  so 
were  they ;  they  bore  his  image,  which  tlic  world  hated,  &c. 


A.  D.  90. 


1.  JOHN. 


J.  D.  00- 


e sts on. in  Luke      J 9  We    "^lovG    lilui,    bccausC  he    first  seen,  Jiow  can   he  lovo   God  Mvhom  hc«'" 


hath  not  seen? 


yii.  47  Jolm  iii. 

TK'ii"-s^"^      120  If  f  a    man  say,    I  love   God,    and 

fv.<<!»,ii.*  iii  jiatctl)  his   brother,   lie   is  a  liar:  lor  he  from  him,  Tliat  he  who  loveth  God  dove  J°' 
that  loveth  n.ot  his  brother  whom  he  hath !  his  brother  also 


V.  18.  In  (lie  love  of  God  through  Jesus  Christ,  as 
mafic  perfect  in  love  to  Cliristinns  and  lo  all  men,  for  the 
Lord's  sjkc,  there  is  no  fear  or  terror:  ihe  oljcdicnce  and 
good  works  performed  from  this  principle  are  not  like 
the  servile  diligence  of  one,  who  reluctiinliy  labours  from 
dread  of  a  hated  master's  indignation;  but  like  that  of  a 
dutiful  child,  who  ]icrfornis  services  lo  a  beloved  father, 
which  conduce  to  the  benefit  of  his  brethren,  and  arc,  on 
every  account,  pleasing,  and  voluntarily  performed.  Reve- 
rence of  the  majesty  ol  God,  and  fear  of  dishonouring  him. 
arc  intimately  connected  with  the  most  ])erfect  exercises  of 
holy  love  ;  hut  terrifying  apprehensions  of  vengeance  have 
no  place  in  it,  and  cease,  in  pro[)orlion  ns  love  [)revaiis, 
and  inspires  contidence  and  gratitude.  So  that  perfect  love 
of  God,  (iind  of  man  for  his  sake.)  must  produce  such  full 
satisfaction  of  acceptance,  such  delight  in  his  service,  and 
such  experience  of  his  consolations,  as  to  cast  out  all  ser- 
vile fear  :  this  gives  torment  and  distress  to  the  mind,  from 
which  the  Spirit  of  adoption  proporiionably  delivers  the 
believer.  {Note,  Roiii.\\\\.  15 — 17.)  The  remains  and 
returns  of  these  terrors,  therefore,  in  the  experience  of 
established  believers,  show  that  they  are  not  perfect  in 
love,  though  they  have  great  use,  in  tiiis  slate  of  conflict 
■and  imperfection,  in  all  respects  ;  yet  the  habitual  preva- 
lence of  them  in  many  persons  implies,  that  they  are  not 
duly  brought  under  the  influence  of  the  Spirit  of  adoption, 
but  serve  God,  more  from  slavish  fear,  than  from  filial 
iove.  In  heaven  this  love  will  be  perfect,  and  uneasy  fear 
will  be  for  ever  excluded;  and  in  this  world,  the  more  we 
obey  God  from  love,  and  the  less  we  need  and  experience 
that  "  fear,  which  hath  torment,"  the  more  of  heaven  do 
we  enjoy.  But  this  docs  not  imply,  that  any  Christians 
are  made  perfect  in  iove  on  earth  absolutely,  to  the  full 
demand  of  the  divine  law,  or  that  slavish  fears  prove  .-\ 
man  to  have  no  love  or  grace,  or  thai  exemption  from  fear 
of  every  kind  is  the  privilege  of  believers.  It  is  e(|ually 
true,  '•  that  ble.ssod  is  he  ihat  fearclh  alway,"  as  that  "  pcr- 
"  feet  love  casteth  out  fear ;"  for  ditVcrent'kinds  of  fear  are 
meant.     {S'oleg,  Rom.  xi.  20.  1  Pet.  i.  IT.) 

V.  19.  They  who  serve  God  from  filial  allcction,  not 
slavish  fear,  "  love  him,  because  he  first  loved  them  ;" 
not  that  their  love  is  mcreli/  gratitude  for  his  previous  bene- 
fits, which,  alistracted  froiii  other  exercises  of  love,  would 
be  a  very  selfish  allcction  :  nor  could  any  man  in  that  case 
love  God  at  all  on  good  grounds,  without  some  immediate 
revelation,  to  asstire  him  that  he  was  the  object  of  his 
.special  love,  even  whilst  he  had  no  -race,  and  was  wholly 
impenitent  and  sinful.  But  the  evidoiit  meaning  is,  that 
if  the  Lord  had  not  loved  them  ll^nre  they  loved  hin;. 
even  when  they  were  dead  in  sin,  they  must  for  ever  have 
continued  enemies  to  him.  His  love  suggested  the  plan, 
and  provided  the  means  of  redemption  ;  he  revealed  to 
sinners  his  glorious  p.-rfeclions  and  abundant  mercy,  in  the 
Person  and  work  of  his  Son;  he  sent  his  word,  to  declare 
to  sinners  this  great  salvation,  and  to  invite  theni  to  par- 


ti II.  Ill  II. It.  IS. 

2-J.  Lev  xlx    IR. 

.        ,  ,   .  Slat   x»ii.  37- 

21   And  "this  commandment  have  wc  =^ *''■''. "'*•„?' 

—33  Luke  K  27. 
Iin  liii.  34,3f> 
.  12  Rom.  mi 
10.  xiii   9.  10 

(i.  I  T.  (.  M  I 
ThC'.iv  3.  t  Pet  iii   8  ir.  «. 

lake  of  it  ;  he  regenerated  them  by  his  Spirit,  and  so 
iTought  ihem,  by  repentance,  and  faiih  in  Christ,  into  a 
:..tate  of  arce])tancc  and  reconciliation  ;  and  thus  taught  .ind 
enabled  them  to  love  his  ex-c:cllency,^to  value  his  favour, 
to  be  thankful  for  his  inestimable  benefits,  and  zealous  for 
his  glory.  As,  therefore,  his  love  to  them  was  the  origin- 
al source  of  their  love  to  him.  so  from  the  latter  they  may 
infer  the  former,  and  take  the  comfort  of  the  happy  change 
which  hath  been  wrought  in  them,  whilst  they  give  him  the 
;llory  of  it. 

V.  20,.  21.  The  love  of  God  in  Christ,  produced  in 
the  heart  of  Christians  by  the  spirit  of  adoption,  is  to  be 
considered  as  the  grand  pi  oof  of  their  conversion  ;  yet 
that  also  must  be  tried  by  its  effects,  in  their  temper  and 
conduct  towards  their  brethren.  For  if  a  man  profess  to 
love  God,  and  yet  hate  his  brother,  and  either  indulges 
habitual  resentment  against  any  one,  or  shows  a  spiteful 
or  selfish  dis|)osition,  or  contempt  and  enmity  of  God's 
image  in  his  children,  he  is  no  doubt  a  liar,  a  false  pro- 
fessor: for  if  a  man  do  not  love  the  holy  image  of  God  in 
his  brother  whom  he  hath  seen,  and  whose  good  behaviour 
is  sensibly  endearing  and  advantageous  to  him,  or  refuses 
to  show  kindness  to  his  brother  in  distress,  when  he  knows 
this  to  be  the  commanded  expression  of  love  lo  God,  how 
can  he  be  supposed  to  love  God,  whom  he  hath  not  seen  ? 
whose  perfection  he  can  only  contemplate  at  a  distance  ; 
who  is  not  visibly  present,  to  excite  him  to  suitable  returns 
of  afleclion  ;  and  who  cannot  want,  or  be  profited  In-,  any 
of  his  services  .^  So  that  the  pretence  of  loving  God,  when 
the  love  of  the  brethren  is  neglected,  is  no  more  than  a 
cloak  of  selfishness,  or  an  excuse  for  malignant  ]);!ssions. 
And  indeed  this  is  his  express  command,  tiial  our  love  to 
Hod  should  be  sliown  by  the  love  of  our  brethren  :  but 
how  can  he  be  supposed  to  love  God,  who  habitually  vio- 
lates his  fommund,  and  acts  contrary  to  his  most  endearing 
example  .'     {M<trg.  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 
V   1  —  6. 

^Ve  live  in  an  ago,  in  which  few  com|iarativcly  jiretend 
to  immediate  revcl.ilions :  yet  we  have  at  least  as  much 
cause  to  try  men's  doctrines  and  religion  by  the  word  of 
God  as  they  had  in  the  primitive  times.  For  "  many 
"  ftilse  teachers  are  gone  forth  into  the  world,"  who 
agree  in  scarcely  any  thing,  but  in  denying  "  that  the  Son 
''  of  God  is  come  in  the  llesh,  to  be  tlie  propitiation  for 
"  our  sins,  and  the  anointed  High  Priest,  Projihct,  and 
••  King  of  his  Church."  If  indeed  no  teachers  are  of 
God,  who  do  not  confess  the  doctrine  of  tlie  apostles, 
concerning  the  person  and  salvation  of  Christ,  '•  God 
"  manifested  in  the  flesh,"  and  if  all  others  arc  actuated 
by  the  lying  spirit  of  antichrist,  we  may  truly  say,  that 
antichrist  did  not  much  more  prevail,  in  the  darkest  days 
of  popery,  than   in  these  times  of  infidelity,  skepticistn. 


A.  D.  %. 


CHAPTER  V. 


.}.  U.  90. 


CHAP.  V. 


The  apostle  shores  the  connexion  between 
fmith  in  Christ,  regeneration,  love  to  God 
and  his  children,  obedience  to  his  com- 
mandments, and  victory  over  the  tvorld, 
1 — [i.  He  states  the  manifold  testimonies, 
by  uhich  the  doctrine  of  Christ  is  proved  ; 
and  declares  the  inseparable  union  be- 
tween faith  and  eternal  life ;   and  the 


socinianism,  arianism,  mysticism,  and  anlinoraianism : 
whilst  the  scriptural  doctrine  concerning  the  Person,  or 
some  of  the  offices  of  Christ,  seems  to  be  wholly  excluded 
from  the  religion  of  most  of  his  professed  disciples.  But 
there  is  a  remnant,  who  are  of  God,  and  who  have  over- 
come the  assaults  of  all  these  deceivers,  and  will  be  finally 
victorious  over  them  ;  because  they  arc  taught  and  kept  by 
the  Spirit  of  Christ,  who  is  greater  than  the  evil  spirit, 
which  still  worketh  in  the  children  of  disobedience.  In- 
deed, they  whose  wisdom,  princi[)les,  spirit,  and  conduct, 
accord  to  the  judgment  and  disposition  of  the  world, 
will  be  heard,  applauded,  ami  followed,  by  worldly  men,  as 
far  as  their  consciences  find  it  convenient  to  have  sonic 
kind  of  religion,  by  way  of  an  opiate  :  and,  as  the  way 
to  destruction  is  broad  and  frequented,  no  wonder  that 
they  have  the  majority  on  their  side  ;  for  in  all  ages  and 
places  hitherto,  the  friends  of  God  have  been  compara- 
tively few.  JVe  must  not  indeed  take  it  for  granted,  as 
the  apostle  did,  that  we  are  of  God  ;  and  that  he,  who 
"  knoweth  God,  hearcthus  ;"  but,  as  far  as  we  can  prove 
that  our  doctrine,  temper,  and  conduct,  "  accord  to  the 
'•  oracles  of  God,"  we  may  be  confident  that  he  will  main- 
tain our  cause,  and  that  his  friends  and  children  will 
favour  us  :  and  the  characters  of  the  persons  who  adhere 
to,  and  of  those  who  reject,  the  testimony  of  preachers, 
may  go  tar  in  deciding  who  declare  the  humbling  holy 
truths  of  God,  and  who  Speak  the  dictates  of  the  spirit  of 
error;  for  many  are  incapable  of  doing  such  honour  to  the 
ministry  of  God's  servants  in  any  other  way,  as  they  do  by 
forsaking,  deriding,  and  reviling  it;  whilst  their  actions 
show  to  all,  who  understand  that  emphatical  language,  the 
reasons  of  their  dislike. 

V.  r-ir. 

Again  and  again  we  are  exhorted  to  "  love  one  another. 
'•  because  love  is  of  God:"  in  proportion  as  this  abounds 
in  our  heart,  and  regulates  our  behaviour,  we  bear  the 
image  of  God,  and  show  that  we  are  born  of  him,  and 
know  him  :  thus  we  aniicipate  the  temper  and  happiness, 
and.  as  it  were,  breathe  the  air,  of  heaven  ;  whilst  enmity, 
selfishness,  malii  e,  and  revenge,  are  from  hell,  and  (he 
beginning  of  the  misery  prepai-ed  for  the  devil  and  lii^ 
children.  But  our  "GOD  is  LOVE:"  and  wi'h  such 
displays  of  this  endearing  attribute  before  us,  and  such 
obligations  as  we  are  brought  under  to  it,  how  large, 
liber  il.  and  fervent,  ought  our  love  of  each  clher  to  be,  and 
even  that  of  our  very  enemies  !  Seeing  thai  Gorl  hatn 
manifi  s!ed  his   love   towards  us,  in  sending  his  own  Sun, 

Vol.  v.— No.  36. 


contrary^  li— J  3.  He  reminds  Christians 
of  the  Lord's  readiness  to  hear  their 
prayers,  for  themselves  and  each  other, 
14,  1.0;  gives  an  intimation  of  the  sin 
unto  death,  and  the  regenerate  7na)fs 
security  against  committing  it,  IG — 18; 
marks  the  difference  bclivecn  the  world 
that  licth  in  ivickedncss,  and  true  believ- 
ers, 19,  20;  and  cautions  Christiam 
against  idolatry,  21. 


to  be  the  propitiation  for  the  sins  of  us  rebels  and  enemies, 
that  we  might  live  through  him,  how  earnest  nu^in  we 
to  be  in  using  all  means,  with  persevering  sclf-(]tiiial,  to 
promote  the  welfare  and  save  the  souls  of  those  who  arc 
most  injurious  tons!  And  how  should  we  lay  ourselves 
out  to  do  good  to  our  fcllow-chrislians,  for  the  Lord's 
sake!  Let  us  not  then  think  it  enough  to  admire  th^  love, 
ol  God  in  Christ  Jesus  to  us  sinful  creatuies  ;  bui,  since 
we  cannot  profit  him,  •'  whom  no  niLin  h;uh  s^\n  or  can 
"  see,"  let  us  show  our  love  and  giaiitude  to  him,  by 
imitating  his  kind  and  merciful  conduct,  in  onr  (lealings 
with  our  brethren  and  neighbours.  Thus  it  will  apj.iar 
that  he  dwclleth  and  ruleth  in  our  hearts  ;  and  his  love  will 
be  perfected  in  us.  Whilst  we  profess  to  believe  (he 
docti'ine,  which  the  aposdcs  testified  to  mankind,  ;'nd 
confess  "  that  the  Father  sent  the  Son  to  be  the  Saviour 
"  of  the  world,"  may  our  holy  loving  tempers  show, 
that  he  hath  given  us  of  his  Spirit!  Thus  it  w-ill  ap[)ear 
that  we  have  understood  the  nature  and  glory,  as  well  as 
believed  the  revelation,  of  the  love  which  God  hath  to  us  ; 
and  thSt^as  "  God  is  Love,"  so  we  dwell  in  love,  and  in  ' 
God,  and  he  in  us.  In  this  way  our  love  will  grow  unto 
peifection,  and  our  confidence  before  the  mercy-seat  will 
be  an  anticipation  of  our  boldness  in  the  day  of  judgment ; 
whilst  we  are  conscious,  that  as  he  our  Lord  and  Saviour 
was,  so  are  we  in  this  evil  world. 

V.    13— -21. 

By  the  work  of  faith,  and  labour  of  love,  and  patience 
of  hope,  we  shall  the  most  effectually  be  relieved  from 
slavish  and  tormenling  fears;  for  the  more  we  feel  of 
the  loving  temper  of  ciiildrcn  towards  our  Father,  and  of 
affection  to  our  brethren  for  his  sake,  the  less  weshdl 
fear  being  treated  as  enemies,  and  the  fuller  will  be  (>ur 
assurance  of  the  special  love  of  God  to  us.  Nor  would 
there  be  occasion  for  our  bfing  left  to  the  painful  res'raint 
and  impulse  of  terror,  if  we  were  more  entirely  ron-irain- 
eJ  by  love,  in  every  part  of  our  duty  ;  so  thn!  all  our  dis- 
quieting d.jubls  and  apprehensions  arise  f'om  our  not 
being  made  perfect  in  love.  Let  us  then  |  ray,  without 
ceasing,  that  we  may  moi'e  entirely  lo\e  him,  who  hath 
fiist  loved  us  :  and  if  it  be  evident  that  our  .ai>ir;il  enmity 
is  changed  into  filial  affection  and  graiilud  ,  let  us  bless 
the  name  of  our  Go  I  for  this  seal  uid  earnest  of  eternal 
felicity  ;  and,  in  return  for  his  m>  rc\ ,  and  in  oh'  'icnce 
to  his  commandments,  let  us  do  good  to  our  hrrthren  .ilso, 
and  to  all  men,  for  his  -^ake,  and  after  his  ex:iinple  ;  ;ind 
thus  show,  that,  though  our  love  is  imperfect,  yet  that  we 

4  G 


J. 

Z). 

90. 

mil 

23,23 

iv  n. 

li 

Alall 

rvi.  !•;. 

.10 

n  i   '2 

13   vi. 

fs 

Acts 

till.  37. 

Ui 

m-  K> 

1.  10 

I  i 

)l.  2S. 

Ii  9  iv 

7 

Gti 

10  ii 

11.  17 

IV 

1 

a)   Jd 
■el    i. 

ra  1    ie. 
.1  21 

(1  1 

.l'3-2l...  •-] 

John  «ii 

31,  3i. 

w 

.  •? 

e  Kx. XK 

1  Ueirt 

V 

10.     V 

•J-  X 

12 

13.  Dan.  ix 

Jnl.n 

Kiv     15 

21 

-24. 

Kv.    in 

1- 

.  Malt 

xii.  47 

I.  JOHN, 
"IIOSOEVEll  "bclicvetli  that  Jc-|  we  keep  liis  commandments 


J.  D.  90 


WHOSOEVER  "bclicvetli  that  Jc-[we  keep  liis  commandments:    ^and  his  f  p^'^^jj-^l^ 
sus  i.s  the  (Jhrist,  ''is  born  of  God  :  commaiidincnts  are  not  fjrricvoiis.  {"J*    .'=?•   !??• 

'and  every  o'le  that  loveth  him  that  be-       4    For  ^  whatsoever  is    born   of  God  f™ 
c;at,  lovcth  him  also  thai  is  begotten  of '■  overconietli  Hie   Avorld  :    and  this  is  the 
him.  victory  tliat  overcometh  the  world,  evcn^f,,^^^ 

2  By  this  ''we  know   that  we  love  the  our  faith, 
children  of  God,  when  we. love  God,  and 
keep  his  commandments. 

3  For  '  this  rs  the  love  of  God,  tliat 

-so.  2  John  6. 


V  i"  .7  M, 
It  Matt  X 
2  •  Ml  Kom.  vi 
11.22  Hell  vli 


13-17   IV 
.  John  >vi     33' 

/)  Who  is  he  that  overcometh  the  world,  ""Tclr'x.^sT 
but  he  that  bclicveth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  "/' 


ofGod.^ 


26   iii.&.  12.21. 
II    XV.  2. 
r  on,  a.  I.  iv. 


cssenlinlly  dilTiT  from  all  llio^c  who  profess  to  love  (rodi 
whom  they  have  not  seen,  and  yet  hate  their  brethren-, 
whom  they  have  seen. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  V.  V.  1 — 3.  Every  man,  who  truly  believ- 
ed Jesus  to  be  the  promised  Messiah,  and  received,  ho- 
noured, and  obeyed  him  in  that  character,  according  to 
the  jircdictions  ot  the  Old  Teslunient,  and  the  testimony 
of  the  apostles  concerning  him,  was  doubtless  born  ol 
God;  as  this  faith  must  be  the  eft>ct  of  divine  life,  and 
could  not  be  separated  from  ie|)eiitcince,  love,  and  other 
craces,  or  those  good  fruits  which  sprinc;  from  them:  and 
Iill,  who  ere  libly  professed  this  faith,  were  tniitled  to  that 
love  which  Christians  owed  to  their  brethren,  whatever 
diilerences  there  might  be  in  their  i^revious  character, 
abilities,  rank,  or  situation.  For  every  one,  who  loved 
God.  the  Father  of  all  the  regenerate,  must  also  love  eve- 
ry one  of  his  children  ;  even  as  men  commonly  love  and 


meted  with  self-denial,  and  various  losses,  perils,  hardships, 
and  di.~ii-esses,  from  which,  in  other  circumslanres,  it  would 
be  wlioliy  e,\enipted.  But  true  Christians  arc  posse.sscJ 
of  a  principle  of  divine  life,  which  carries  them  above  all 
tliese  obstacles  and  impediments. 

V.  4,  5.      That  wl'.ich  is  born  of  God,    that  new  and 
heavenly  nature   which   is  communicated  in  regeneration, 
•ends  so  powerfully  to  God  and  holiness,  and  includes  in 
its  essence  such  a  spiritual  judgment,  and  such  heavenly 
.iffections,  that  all,  in    whom  it  is  found,  are  by  it  made 
victorious  over  the  world,  and  overcome  both  their  natu- 
ral love  for  its  honours,  rirhes,  pleasures,  decorations,  and 
frien  Iship,  and  their  natural  fear  of  the  frown,  rage,  and 
contempt  of  worldly  men.     Thus  they   are  jirepared  for 
losses,  self-denial,  and  enduring  affliction,  in  the  cause  of 
God,  and  taught  to  disregard  the  maxims,  fashions,  cus- 
toms, and    opinions  of   ungodly  men,   however  eminent, 
numerous,  or   powerful.     This    new  creature,  as  born  of 
God,  hatli  the  ascendency  in  the    heart   of  the  youngest 
show  kindness  to   the  oO'spiing  of  their  dear  friends  and  |  and  feeblest   true  Christian,  and  therefore  they  all  aspire 
liberal  benefactors.     But  as  every  gracious  atlVction  might  after  and  attain  unto  this  victory;  for  though  the  contlict 
be   counterfeited,  it    w.is  necessary   to  observe,  that  this  of  grace    with   corrupt   nature,  and    the  allurements  and' 
genuine  love  of  the  children  of  God  might  be  distinguish-   terrors  of  the  world,  is  often  very   sharp,   and  the  regenc- 
cd  from  all  natural  benevolence,  or  party  attaclimcnts,  by   rate  man  may  be  baffled,  cast  down,  and  apparently  slain 
jls    inseparable  connexion   wiih  the  love  of  God,  and  a   in  the  battle,  yet  ihe  divine  life  within  him,  being  invigo- 
cheerful   upright  obedience  to  all  his  commandments;  for  rated  by  the   Holy  Spirit,  will  again  excite  him  to  arise, 
the  same  Spirit,  who  had  brought  the  sinner's  liear'  to  love  and  iTnew  the   combat  with  redoubled  fortitude  and  reso- 
the  image  of  God  in   his  children,  must  also  have  taught  lutioii.  .So  that  at  length  the  victory  will  be  his  decidedly; 
idem  to  love    his  holy  character,  precepts,  and  service,  and  he  will /i«?H7i'a/Zj/ profess  the  truth,  and  do  the  -.vill  of 


(Note,  Jiiinca  ii.   10.)     Christians  might  therefore   know 
their  love  of  the  brethren  to  be  spiritual,  and  evidential  of 
ihcir  having  "  passed  from  death  to  life,"  by  a  disposition 
to  love  and  obey  God  in  all  other  respects;  whereas  that 
man   could  not  truly   love  the  children  of  God,  wlio  ha- 
hitually  committed  known  sin,   or  neglected  known  duty. 
.So   that  these  two  parts  of  the  Christian's  character  must 
reciprocally-lirove  each  other  to  be  genuine,      in  fact,  tlif 
nature,  tendcacy,  elFeci,  and,  as   it  were,   the  essence,  of 
love  to  (ioil,  consists  in  its  dis|)osing  the  heart  to  unrc- 
■  ocrved  and  cheerful  obedience  :  and  as  his  commandmenis 
are  holy,  just,  and  good,  the  rule  of  liberty   and  felicily. 
so  they,  who  are  boi'n  of  God,  and  love  him,  do  not  deem 
ihcm     grievous,    but   delight    in     obedience  ;    and    only 
groan  and  lanjent  that  they  cannot  serve  him  more  per- 
lectly.     Indeed,  the  natuial  love  of  worldly  ohjtcts,  which 
is  found  in  cvety  human  heait,  and  the  fear  of  thn.sc  in- 
conveniences and  sulferings,  which  the  displeasure  of  un- 
godly men  threatens  and  occasions,  (in  some  measure  at 
all  times,)  to  the  faithful    servants    of  God,  render  obe 


God,  as  far  as  ho  knows  them,  whatever  loss,  sufl'ering, 
disgrace,  or  hardship,  may  ensue,  even  if  he  should  be 
exposed  to  death,  in  its  most  terrifying  .form,  by  his  ad- 
herence to  his  duty.  In  acquiring  this  honourable  victory, 
faith  is  principally  concerned  ;  a  realizing  belief  of  tUe 
testimony  of  God  concerning  invisible  and  eternal  things, 
operating  by  fearof  his  wrath,  and  hope  of  felicity  in  his 
f  ivour  ;  a  believing  reliance  on  Christ  for  redemjuion,  and 
all  the  blessings  that  (low  from  it,  working  by  love  and 
gratitude;  with  an  abiding  sense  of  God's  presence  at  all 
limes,  to  witness  every  action,  and  to  support,  help,  and 
comfort  those  who  trust  in  him,  give  such  a  determination 
to  the  true  Christian's  conduct,  that  he  cannot  habitually 
do  what  he  knows  to  be  contrary  to  the  will  of  God, 
whatever  emolument,  credit,  or  favour,  he  may  acquire 
bv  so  doing  :  nor  can  he  habitually  neglect  what  God  com- 
mands, to  whatever  loss,  reproach,  or  suffering,  it  may 
expose  him.  Through  temporary  weakness  of  faith,  he 
may  be  drawn  into  sins  and  negligences  :  but  he  will  soon 
find  such   fear,  shame,  sorrow,  remorse,  and   self-abhor- 


dietice  in  the  present  state  of  things  ardiiousj  and  con-;rence,  in  his  heart  and  conscienccj  th^jtt  he  cannot  but 


A.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  V. 


^.  D.  90. 


ns.xiiv  34.  K«.  ^  '^'^'^  ""  '^  ^^^  ^^'^^  came  '  by  water  and 
"V-a^s^  iifi" ""  ^'°°'''  '^^''^"  Jesus  Christ;  not  by  water 
°"  '"  Vvlii  u'  o"'j'  ''^'^^  '^y  ^'^^'*-''  ^nd  blood.  And  it  is 
's'fpct'  "  ''if^  Spirit  that  boaretli  witness,  because 
tt'i'.'r'iv.io  Lev.  tbe  Spirit  "  is  Truth. 
i""i  wilt  xxw:      1  For  there  are  three  that  p  bear  record 

23.  Mark  -  iv.  24.  LukexKii  20.  John  i'\.  55.  Rom   i.i   J5.  Kph.  i.  7,  Col.  i.  1 1    Heli.  i.x.7. 

14.1  2'.".  »ii.  21.  iiii  20.    1  I'et.  i.  5.  Rev.  i.  S  v  9  vii    14. n  7,  s     .lohn  xiv.  17.  xv. 

SO.  I  Tim  ill.  16. o  Jobli  siv   B.  S\i.  13. p  10,  U.  Jolin  viii.  13,  U 


irt  1 
39.  Acta 
Eph     V.  25-:- 


return  into  the  way  of  obedience,  and  reject  the  wages  of 
transgression,  whatever  may  be  the  consequence  :  nor  can 
this  ever  be  altered,  unless  it  W9re  possible  that  the  shield 
of  faith  should  be  finally  torn  from  him.  (Note.  Luke 
xxii.  31 — 34.)  This  is  universally  the  case  with  true 
believers,  though  the  temporary  su.<pcnsion  of  faith,  and 
a  consequent  prevalence  of  worldly  afl<?ctions,may  be  longer 
in  some  cases  than  in  others,  during  whic:h  lamentable 
seasons  their  evidence  of  sincerity  must  be  equally  weak- 
ened. And  this  is  peculiar  to  believers  ;  so  that  we  may- 
challenge  the  whole  earth  to    produce  one    instance  of  a 


in  heaven,  Mho  '  Father,  uhc  Word,  and  '>^^'^i^><^ 
*  the  Holy  Giiost: "  and  these  three  are  one.  '»'  "''"-^f"' 

8  And  "  there  are  three  that  bear  wit-  f^f  "■'"*— - 
ness  inearth,  >  the  Spirit,  '  and  the  water,  ^.l^ifj^ 
and  the   blood  :   and  these  three  ajjrcc  in 
one. 


Jolin 
il    14  54.S.37, 


-34 1  Ste  on,  e.  Malt. 

vi  4.  .Mall.  K.xviii   U)  John  : 


56.  AcU  XV.   13. 


they  can  hope  for  no  quarter  from  worldly  men,  but 
must  expect  to  be  bated  or  despised  by  all,  for  Christ's 
sake  ;  even  as  he  was,  who  perfectly  overcame  the  world, 
as  their  Surety  and  example.  It  may  be  proper  here  to 
observe,  that  tlie  C;hristian,  in  proportion  to  his  knowledge 
and  grace,  will  be  singular  only  where  truth  and  duty 
requii-p  him  ;  and  steadfast,  according  to  the  certainty  or 
importance  of  the  truth  and  duty:  but  in  all  things  that 
he  deems  indiflerent,  and  where  his  own  will  or  interest 
alone  are  concerned,  he  will  endeavour  to  be  pliant,  in 
order  to  show,   that  his  pertinacious  adherence  to  his  rule 


man,  who  did  not  bebeve  in  the  Son  of  God,  who  had  in  is  the  efi'eci  of  conscientiousness,  and  not  of  obstinacy  and 
all  respects  so  overcome  the   love  and  fear  of  all  persons 'affectation, 

and  things  in  the  world,  as  not  habiiuaUy,  in  some  way  I  \,&.  Having  mentioned  Jesus,  the  Son  of  G%d,  the 
or  other,  to  act  contrary  to  his  own  judgment  and  con- japosde  observed,  that  this  was  the  anointed  Saviour,  who 
science,  from  a  regard  to  interest,  reputation,  ease,  liberty,  j  came  by  water  and  blood.  As  he  entered  on  his  ministry 
indulgence,  friendship,  or  social  and  relative  comfort  and  jon  earth  when  he  was  baptized  by  John,  and  closed  it  by 
affection;  or  in  order  to  avoid  derision,  reproach,  the  [shedding  his  blood  on  the  cross,  so,  after  his  death,  water 
censure  of  singularity,  or  more  material  losses  and  suffer- ;  and  blood  flowed  from  his  pierced  side,  as  emblematical  of 
ings.  All  men,  but  believers  in  Christ,  are  habitually  i  the  removal  of  our  guilt  by  his  atoning  sacrifice,  and  the 
enslaved,  in  some  respecter  other,  to  the  customs,  opi-  purifying  of  our  souls  by  his  grace,  after  his  example,  and 
nions,  or  interests  of  the  world:  and  who  is  there,  that  according  to  his  commandments  :  (Note,  John  xix.  32 — 
dares  in  all  things  act  according  to  the  conviction  of  his  37.)  For  "  he  came"  to  save  sinners,  "  not  by  water 
own  mind,  without  being  warped  by  the  general  influence  "  only,"  not  /nerc/^V  by  teaching  them  the  way  of  holi- 
of  society,  or  that  of  his  own  jjarticular  circle  .'  He,  and  |  ness,  and  enabling  them  to  walk  in  it,  "but  by  v.ater 
he  only,  can  do  this,  who  "  believes  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  j"  and  blood,"  by  atoning  for  their  guilt,  and  thus  making 
"  of  God,"  and  trusts  in  him  for  salvation,  according  to  i  way  for  their  sanctification,  and  die  acceptance  of  their 
the  scriptures  :  his  faith,  united  with  humble  love,  spi-  persons,  and  works  of  faith  and  love  :  and  to  this  the  Holy 
rituality,  fear  of  coming  short  of  salvation,  hatred  of  sin,!  Spirit  bore  witness,  both  in  the  miracles  wrought  by  those 
a  constant  respect  to  his  Lord's   example,  an  indifference  I  who  taught  this  doc  trine,  and  the  holy    lives,  the   patient 


lor  worldly  objects,  and  a  deep  persuasion  of  the  miserable 
condition  of  all  worldly  men,  gives  him  this  victory. — 
(Note,  Gal.  y\.  14.)  He  habitually  in  all  things  follows 
the  dictates  of  his  own  conscience,  and  the  command- 
ments of  his  Lord,  whatever  consequences  may  follow; 
and  when  he  is  betrayed  into  an  incidental  deviation  from 
this  rule,  he  deeply  repents  of  it,  and  attempts  renewed 
obedience.  Hence  it  is,  that  the  world  will  tolerate  all 
other  persons,  except  true  believers,  whatever  their  forms 
or  notions  be  ;  because  all  others  will,  in  some  respects, 
comply  with  the  humours,  and  court  the  friendship,  of 
worldly  men.  But  Christians  are  so  unpliant,  and  so 
determined  to  follow  their  Lord  according  to  their  own 
judgment  of  truth  and  duty,  without  regarding  the  opi- 
nions, counsels,  attentions,  derision,  revilings,  or  enmity 
of  the  many,  the  wise,  the  great,  the  learned,  or  the 
virtuous;  nay,  without  being  turned  aside  by  persuasion, 
or  the  dictates  of  affection  and  gratitude,  from  the  line  of 
duty,  they  cleave  to  their  religious  singularities,  (as  they 
are  deemed.)  at  so  great  an  expense,  and  often  amidst  so 
many  sufferings  ;  and  in  so  many  ways  they  testify  of  tl.e 
world,  that  its  works   are  evil  and  its  wisdom  folly:  that 


sufferings,  and  the  abundant  consolations  of  such  as  em- 
braced it:  and  this  witness  of  the  Spirit  to  the  doctrine 
'of his  atonement,  as  the  Son  of  God  come  in  the  llesh, 
'  to  save  sinners  by  his  blood-shedding,'  could  not  be  ob- 
jected to,  or  rejected  ;  "  because  the  Spirit  is  Truth,"  even 
essential  Truth  itself,  which  cannot  possibly  deceive  or  be 
deceived.     (Notes,  20,  21.  iv.   1.     Joliu  xiv.  6.) 

V.  7,  8.  These  doctrines,'  concerning  the  Person  and 
salvation  of  Christ,  had  been  and  were  attested  in  the  most 
unexceptionable  manner ;  for  there  were  Three,  who  from 
heaven,  the  holy  habitation,  in  which  the  divine  prese.nce 
and  glory  is  peculiarly  displayed,  had  borne  witness  to  it 
"  The  Father,"  who  repeatedly,  in  an  audible  voice  from 
heaven,  had  declared  Jesus  to  be  his  "  beloved  Son,  iji 
''  whom  he  was  well  pleased,"  and  had  borne  w  itness  to 
the  same  truth,  as  well  as  the  acceptance  of  his  sacrifice, 
by  raising  him  from  the  dead  :  the  Word,  who  was  him- 
self God,  as  well  as  "  from  the  beginning  with  God," 
who  had  testified  that  "  He  and  the  Father  were  One  ;"' 
that  "  he  who  had  seen  him  had  seen  the  Father,"  hin] 
that  "  he  would  shed  his  blootl  a  ran-'om  for  many:" 
whilst   his    miracles,  and    the  fulfilment  of  ancient   pro- 

4  G  2 


J.  D.  90. 


1.  JOHN. 


J.  D.  9a. 


» 10  joim  iii.  32,      9  If  •>  \vc  leteivo  tlic  witiiesa  of  men, 

33.  V.  31— 3G.3a       ,  .  /. /-.        I    •  1'  1   ■       • 

viii. i7-ia«.38.  the  Witness  oi  Uod  is  orieater:    lor  this  is 

Acls  V.  12.  XVII  .  c  /-<       I  P-     1     I         I         I  T 

111.  Hub  iii.4.vi.  the  Witness  OI  (jod,  wlucli  he  hath  testili- 

ed  of  his  Son. 
i|«<in,ijoiiuiii.       10  He   "  that  bchevcth  on  the  Son  of 


God, "  hath  the  witness  in  himself:  he  that«j^»;i."„'_;'J';;'j; 
believeth  not  God,  ''  hati)  made  him  a  liar;  {«_,  '^^\\  'jp*^ 
because  he  beiievoth  not  tlie  record  that  ^^''-nev  "i'- 
God  j^ave  of  his  Son. 


10  ICum  Kxili. 
13.  JohXkil.  2i. 

>.  'M.  Heb.  ill.  U. 


phecies  ia  him,  the  accomplishment  of  his  own  predic- 
tions in  his  resurrection,  and  various  other  events,  showed 
his  testimony  to  be  divine,  and  the  voice  of  God  came  froni 
heaven  in  human  nature,  to  attest  these  truths  to  man  : 
'•  and  the  Holy  Ghost."  who  descended  from  heaven  as 
a  dove,  and  rested  on  Christ  at  his  bnj/tism  ;  who  had  boiMV 
witness  to  him,  by  the  mouth  of  all  his  prophets  from  the 
beginning  of  tlic  world  ;  and  who  caaie  forth  from  the 
Father  and  the  Son,  to  attest  his  resurrection  and  esalta- 
lion  to  the  mediatorial  throne,  by  the  gift  of  tongues,  and 
other  miraculous  powers,  communicated  to  the  apostles  on 
the  day  of  Peniecost.  And  these  three  divine  witnesse 
though  personally  distinct,  were  yet  One  in  the  unity  of 
the  'Jodliead,  in  a  most  mysterious  and  incomprehensible 
manner.  There  were  also  "■  three  that  bore  witness  on 
"  earth."  perjietuating,  as  it  were,  the  testimony  of  the 
Father,  the  Word,  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  whose  especial 
abo  le  is  in  heaven,  and  whose  testimony  was  immediately 
from  thence :  even  "•'  the  Spirit,"  in  the  miraculous 
powers  communicated  to  the  disciples,  by  the  laying  on  of 
the  apostle's  hands  ;  the  sanctifying  efficacy  of  their  doc- 
trine ;  the  holy  conduct  and  consolations  of  Christians ; 
and  the  prophecies  delivered  to  the  new-testament  church, 
which  would  be  fulfilled  from  age  to  age  :  "  the  Water," 
or  the  initiatory  ordinance  of  baptism,  by  water,  "  into 
"  the  name  of  the  Father,  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
"Spirit,"  as  the  perpetual  emblem  of  the  polluted  sin- 
ner's sanrtification  by  faith  and  grace  from  the  Lord  -Jesus  : 
"  and  the  Blood,"  or  the  Lord's  sup[)er,  which  was  ap- 
pointed as  a  memorial  and  attestation  of  the  sacrifice  of  the 
death  of  Christ,  till  his  second  coming:  and  permanently 
testifies,  that  pardon  and  salvation  can  only  be  obtained 
by  faith  in  the  atoning  blood  of  him,  whose  name  is  Em- 
manuel, who  is  "  God  manifest  in  the  flesh,"  and  who  will 
surely  come  to  be  our  Judge.  As  the  accomplishment  of 
ihe  prophecies  contained  in  the  New  Testament  more  than 
counterbalances  the  ceasing  of  miraculous  gifts^  so  these 
divine  attestations  to  the  doctrine  of  Chiist's  Person,  and 
the  two  great  constituent  parts  of  his  salvation,  continue 
to  this  present  day,  and  shall  to  the  end  of  the  world  :  and 
we  at  present  have  abundant  testimony  to  those  truths, 
which  our  Father  in  heaven,  the  incarnate  Word,  and  the 
Holy  Spirit,  immediately  testified  to  the  primitive  Chris- 
tians. !t  is  well  known,  that  many  volumes  have  been 
written  concerning  part  of  the  seventh  verse  and  the  be- 
ginning of  the  eighth,  in  order  to  prove,  or  to  disprove, 
its  authenticity.  It  is  certainly  wanting  in  many  of  the 
ancient  versions  and  manuscripts;  but  whether  the  Tri- 
nitarians interpolated  it,  or  the  Arians  and  other  Uni- 
tarians omitted  it,  is  to  this  d;iy  a  matter  of  controversy, 
and  not  likely  to  be  determined.  Upon  such  questions 
men  will  in  general  decide  according  to  their  [ireconceived 
opinions;  yet  it  is  very  wrong  to  deviate  from  truth  in 
support  of  system.  It  is,  however,  perhaps,  somewhat 
more  likely  that   the   Arians  or  Anti-Trinitarians  should 


silently  omit,  in  their  copies,  a  testimony  that  was  so  deci 
sive  against  them,  or  that  it  should  be  left  out  by  the 
mistake  of  some  ancient  transcriber,  than  that  the  Tri- 
nitarians should  directly  forge  and  insert  it.  The  Trini- 
t;irian  in  fact  would  be  deprived  only  of  one  argument, 
with  which  he  might  attempt  the  conviction  of  his  opipo- 
nent,  if  this  text  were  wholly  rejected  as  spurious  ;  for 
his  doctrine  is  abundantly  supported  by  other  scriptures  : 
but  if  this  testimony  were  admitted  as  the  unerring  word 
of  God,  all  the  ingenuity  and  diligence  of  their  opponents 
would  scarcelj  suffice  to  explain  it  away,  or  to  avoid  the 
inference  that  must  naturally  be  diawn  from  it,  except  by 
rejecting  the  apostle's  testimony.  It  has  indeed  by  some, 
even  Trinitarians,  been  maintained,  that  the  words,  ren- 
dered "  these  three  are  One,"  only  mean,  that  their  tes- 
timony is  one  :  but  the  writer  is  not  speaking  of /cs/i/noH^, 
but  of  persons  :  else,  why  is  the  word  translated  three, 
masculine  ?  Or  why  is  the  expression  so  remarkably  varied 
in  the  next  verse  ?  ''  These  three,  the  Father,  the  Son,  and 
"  the  Holy  Spirit  are  One,"  9-ei<n,  numen.  It  may  also  be 
doubtful,  whether  the  passage  connects  with  so  much  pro- 
priety, if  the  contested  words  be  omitted,  as  it  otherwise 
does  :  for  if  we  read,  with  the  copies  in  which  they  arc 
wanting,  "  The  Spirit  bcareth  witness,  because  the  Spirit 
"  is  truth :  for  there  arc  three  that  bear  record,  the 
"  Spirit,  and  the  water,  and  the  blood,  ice."  there  seems 
to  be  a  remarkable  repetition,  and  a  want  of  the  apostle's 
usual  energy  in  the  passage  :  and  it  does  not  appear  evident 
for  what  reason  "  the  water,  and  the  blood,"  or  the  two 
great  ordinances  of  the  new  testament,  as  outward  signs  of 
sanctification  and  justification,  by  the  grace  and  atoning 
blood  of  the  Son  of  God,  and  as  agreeing  in  One  with  the 
testimony  of  the  Spirit,  should  be  mentioned,  and  yet 
nothing  should  be  hinted,  concerning  the  testimony  of  the 
Father  fiom  heaven  to  Christ,  as  his  beloved  Son  ;  or  that 
of  Christ  himself,  as  confirnied  by  his  miracles  and  resur- 
rection, and  the  fulfilment  of  his  i)iomise,  in  pouring  the 
Holy  Spirit  on  his  assembled  discijiles.  As  the  words  stand 
in  our  copies,  there  is  indeed  a  most  abundant  concurrence 
of  divine  testimonies  to  the  Person  and  doctrine  of  Christ, 
pointed  out  in  a  most  compendious  and  energetic  manner, 
— It  cannot,  however,  be  expected,  that,  in  such  a  publica- 
tion as  this,  a  question,  which  has  long  employed  the 
attention  of  the  most  learned  men  in  Christendom,  should 
be  settled  ;  and,  after  assigning  the  above  reasons  in  favour 
of  the  authcntirity  of  the  passage,  1  am  very  doubtful, 
whether  they  are  sufficient  to  counterbalance  the  arguments 
of  those  who  think  otherwise.  But  we  need  not  be 
anxious  on  the  subject,  as  we  have  scriptural  evidence  in 
abundance,  without  this  text,  to  confirm  our  faith  in  one 
God,  subsisting  in  three  co-equal  Persons,  "  the  Father, 
"  the  Son,  and  the  Holy  Ghost,"  into  whose  One  name  we 
were  baptized. 

V.  9,   10.      The   testimony    of  two  or  three  credible 
men   was,  by   the  law,   deemed  sufficient   to  prove  any 


A.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  V. 


J.  I).  90. 


1 1  And  "  this  is  tiie  recoiJ,  tliat  '  God 
mill  given  to  us  eternal-  life  ;  and  « this 
ife  is  in  liis  Son. 

i.  3,3.  Horn  v.L'l.vi.  SX  1  Tim.  i.  IC. 


e  1  10.  John  i  19. 

32—34    vii;     13. 

I«l,.!t  3j  3  lobu 

12  Rev  i.  2 
n.i  ii   2i.  Malt. 

X!C<  41.-  lohn  i.t 

IS    le.  36    iv.  14    36    vi   40   47    68.  X.  28  Xii 

T.i  i  2.  JuJc2l g  12  SO  i  1-3.  John 

Hei  xxii.  1. 


12  He '' that  hath  the  Son,  hath  hfe  ;  ^  «,v"s4'*i^''„V 
'and  he  that  hath  not  the  Son  of  God,  ( fn-'H'"".*"  i"V 
lath  not  lue.  '"""  »vi.  le. 

John  lii.  35  Gal, 


matter  of  fact ;  and  almost  all  human  aflliirs,  even  when 
the  lives  or  interests  of  whole  nations  lie  at  stake,  are 
conducted  and  determined  by  "  receiving  the  testimony  of 
"  men  ;"  and  though  it  is  known  tliat  all  men  are  liable 
to  be  deceived  or  mistaken,  and  prone  to  deceive,  yet  he 
that  should  refuse  to  act  upon  human  testimony,  and  should 
reijuire  another  kind  of  demonstration  in  the  various  con- 
cerns of  life,  must  soon  not  only  give  over  all  buaiiiess, 
but  refuse  his  most  needful  sustenance.  W,  then,  the  wit- 
ness of  men  mu.st  be  received,  how  ab.-in-d  is  it  to  reject 
that  of  God  !  This  must  be  greater,  or  more  indisputably 
certain ;  (iii.  20  ;)  as  he  knoweth  all  things,  cannot  mis- 
take or  be  imposed  on,  can  have  no  possible  inducement 
to  deceive  his  creatures,  is  essential  Truth,  and  cannot 
lie.  (6.  Ps.  xis.  7.)  The  testimony  of  God  is  therefore 
the  highest  kind  of  demonstration  :  and  we  need  onl}' 
inquire  into  the  evidence,  that  he  hath  sjioken  ;  and  into 
the  meaning  of  ids  words,  which  the  honest,  humble,  and 
diligent  inquirer  will  not  be  left  greatly  to  mistake  in  ;  and 
then  we  obtain  the  utmost  certainty  that  can  be  coneeived, 
in  things  of  the  greatest  importance.  Thus  faith  appro- 
priates the  information  contained  in  the  testimony  of  God, 
and  in  a  most  comfjendious  manner  renders  a  man  wise 
unto  salvation.  But  the  principal  truth  which  God  hath 
testified,  in  his  authenticated  woid,  is  that  which  relates 
to  his  Son,  and  the  way  of  salvation  through  him.  He 
therefore;  who  credits  the  witness  of  God,  will  '•  believe 
"  on  the  Son  of  God,"  and  rely  on  him  for  the  blessings 
which  he  came  into  the  world  to  purchase  for  sinners,  and 
to  bestow  on  them  ;  and  in  consequence  of  this  faith,  he 
will  receive  another,  and  still  more  satisfactory  testimony 
to  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  which  also  seals  to  him  his  in- 
terest in  Christ  and  his  salvation.  For  '•  he  that  believeth 
"  on  the  Son  of  God  hath  the  witness  in  himself;"  his 
discoveries  of  the  glory  of  God  in  the  Person  of  Christ, 
and  the  change  thus  produced  in  his  judgment,  disposition^ 
and  affections  ;  the  views  whicii  he  hath  rccei\  cd  of  the 
evil  of  sin,  of  his  own  character  and  condition,  of  the 
deceitfulness  and  wickedness  of  his  lieiV-  and  of  the 
wretched  state  of  the  world  around  him  ;  all  of  which  he 
now  perceives  to  acc'n'd  exactly  with  the  dccUirations  of 
scripture,  though  once  he  saw  nothing  of  it ;  the  victory 
which  he  is  enabled  by  faith  to  obtain  over  the  woild,  his 
own  bad  habits  and  propensities,  and  the  temptations  of 
Satan  ;  the  evident  answers  which  many  of  his  prayers 
receive,  and  his'^ experience  of  the  fiithfulness  of  God  to 
his  promises,  and  of  his  providential  regard  to  him  ;  and 
above  all,  "  the  love  of  God  shed  abroad  in  his  heart  by 
'■  the  Spirit"  of  adoption  ;  the  peace,  hope,  and  consolf- 
tion  connected  v/ilh  it;  the  pleasure  he  fin  l»  in  communion 
with  God,  and  wlicdience  to  his  will  ;  his  delight  in  the 
society  of  spiritual  persons,  and  the  support  which  he  re- 
ceives when  afflicted;  these,  and  similar  experiences,  form 
a  "  witness  in  himself"  to  which  all  other  men  must  be 
strangers  ;  for  "  the  Spirit  of  God  thus  witnesses  with  his 
"  spirit,  that  he  is  the  child  of  God,"  and  gives  him  sweet 


earnests  and  foretastes  of  his  eternal  inheritance.  This 
puts  the  matter  out  of  all  doubt  with  him  ;  (except  in 
hours  of  peculiar  darkness,  conflict,  temptation,  or  humi- 
liatmg  correction  ;)  and  he  can  no  more  be  argued  oul  of 
his  belief  of  the  leading  truths  of  the  Gospel,  respecting 
the  Person  and  salvation  of  Christ,  by  any  ingenuity  or 
so|)histry  of  infidels  or  heretics,  than  he  could  be  con- 
vinced by  logic  that  the  sun  was  a  dark,  cold  body,  when 
he  saw  its  light,  and  felt  its  genial  warmth.  This  testi- 
mony proves,  both  that  the  scripture,  is  the  word  of  God, 
that  he  righdy  understands  the  most  essential  parts  of  it,  and 
that  he  is  a  partaker  of  the  blessing  thus  announced  to  him. 
(Ao/fs,  Jo/m  xi.  40.  2  Fet.  i.  19.)  On  the  other  hand,  he 
that  believeth  not  God,  in  respect  of  his  testimony  to  his 
Son,  can  never  receive  "the  witness  in  himself;"  but  must 
expect  his  heavy  displeasure  ;  seeing  "  he  maketh  God  a 
"  liar,"  or  treats  his  word  as  utterly  unworthy  of  credit  or 
confidence.  This  is  the  case  of  every  one,  "  who  believes 
"  not  the  testimony  which  God  hath  given  of  his  Son,"  and 
confirmed  in  all  the  ways  above  enumerated.  (Marg.  Ref.) 
As  all  revelation  centres  in  this  fundamental  doctrine,  it 
is  in  vain  for  a  man  to  pretend  that  he  believes  the  testi- 
mony of  God  in  other  things,  whilst  he  rejects  it  in  this. 
His  opinion  may  indeed  accord  with  the  doctrine  of  scrip- 
ture, in  matters  less  affi-onting  to  human  pride,  more  level 
with  the  human  understanding,  or  more  reconcileable  to  the 
love,  friendship,  and  pursuits  of  the  world.  Thus  a  man  as- 
sents to  scri|itural  truths,  because  he  thinks  they  may  be 
olkenvisc  proved  ;  at  least  there  i.;  no  other  evidence  to  be 
opposed  to  the  testimony  of  God,  and  nothing  to  be  lost  by 
assenting  to  it:  but  if  his  own  reasonings,  or  those  of  .some 
proud  philosophy,  lead  him  to  a  conclusion  contrary  to  the 
word  of  God,  he  will  lean  to  his  own  undcrsiaiKling,  or 
believe  in  a  philosopher,  and  treat  the  testimony  of  God  as 
a  lie.  N^y,  men  [irofessing  to  believe  the  scriptures  will 
reject  doctrines  exprcssly'rcvcalcd  (here,  or  emjiloy  a  per- 
verse'-diligeiice  and  ingenuity  to  explain  them  away,  mci-elv 
because  they  can  find  no  philosophical  arguments,  with 
whicii  to  confirm  God's  testimony  !  Tlie  liglu  of  the  sun  is 
nut  sufficient  for  them,  nor  will  dicy  bo  satisfied  with  it 
unless  they  can  see  the  same  objects  by  their  own  flini 
candle  !  On  t!ie  other  hand,  they  will  jiretend  to  belii've  tlie 
woicl  of  God,  whr'ti  it  accords  with  the  opinion  of  some 
pi  ilosopher,  wlio  peihaps  borrowed  that  glimmering  from 
scripture,  which  preserves  his  scheme  from  total  darkness: 
and  they  sometimes  suijpose  themselves  doing  good  ser- 
vice, when  ttiey  call  such  witnesses  to  siippoi-t  tlie  le.-tiniony 
of  God.  So  that,  in  fact,  they  do  not  iciieve  God.  but  i/tiier 
witnesses,  Avheii  they  assent  to  sirijitural  truti;  ;  for  tiiey 
directly  treat  him  as  a  false  W'itnrss,  when  he  contradicts 
their  preconceived  opinions.  'I'hus  it  is  evident,  that  no 
belief  of  the  Bible,  or  of  any  thir.g  revealed  in  ii,  is  of  any 
avail,  except  a  man  '•  believe  the  testimony  which  (.'od 
"  hath  given  of  his  Son  ;"  which  is  a  subject  as  much 
boyond  the  reach  of  man's  i-eas.onings,  as  it  is  conlmr}  to 
his  pride  and  worldly  lusts.     {Note,  Joint,  iii.  12 — 16.) 


J.  D.  9». 


1.  i  1  li.  13.11.21. 
li.  Juhri  XX  :ll. 
\<i.  2«   IPet  ». 

12. 
1  iii.Sa..l"hni  i;. 

ii23ill  18.  A.ti. 

ill    in.  iv.    12.   I 

Tim.  i.    \i,   IG 
ni  in.  l.!,S.  Rnm. 

viii.li-17  2Cor. 

V.I   Gal   IV  6.  2 

Pet.i.  in,  II. 
n  Hi  31.  K.ph  til. 

I.  Heh.iii.  6.  II. 


I.  JOIk\. 


ji.  D.  9w 


. -JS. 


r.ctriHns 


Jer.xxix.  IS.:. 
xx.\iii.  3  Mhv 
•vii7-\l.xxl 


.lull  II 


13  : 


l.Jam   i 

S,  6  iv.  3  V    16 

pJnh.xxxiv.'R  y 

xxxi.  22.   xxn 

17   Ixix-  33  Pi 


13  Tlicsc  li  lings  *^  have  I  written  unto 
yon  tliat  '  hclicvo  on  the  name  of  llic  Son' 
of  God  ;  that  ""  ycmay  know  that  ye  havc 
otornal  life,  and  lliat  ye  may  behcve  on  the 
name  of  the  Son  of  God. 

14  And  "  this  is  the  confidence  thai 
we  have  *  in  him,  that  "  if  we  ask  any 
thino- according  to  his  will,  i"  he  licaretli 
us  : 

l.*)  .\nd  if  we  know  that  he  hear  us. 
•whatsoever  we  ask,  ■■  we  know  that  we 
have  the  petitions  tliat  we  desired  of 
;  liim. 

3v.  XV   23  John  ix    rj    si.  42. q  Mark  si- "1. Luke  Xi    5,10 


V.  11,  12.  The  record,  or  testimony,  of  God,  about 
which  the  apostle  had  rrpcatedly  spoken,  might  be  summed 
lip  in  few  words,  ns  to  its  grand  outline,  "  God  hath 
j^ven,"  of  his  free  mercy  and  bounty,  "  to  us,"  men, 
sinners,  rebels,  and  enemies,  even  to  all  of^our  faller 
nice,  who  accept  of  the  gift  in  his  appointed  way,  "  etcr 
•'  nal  life,"  or  cvcil.isting   felicity,  with  every  thing  per 


IG  if  an}-  man  sec  his  brother  sin  aroen.  xx.  ?  ir 
sin,  tchich  is  not  unto  death,  ' lie  shall  ^v'syxxKiv'!. 
ask,  and  he  shall  give  him  life  for  them  n-zl "Dcni'ii. 

I       ,       .  .  .         I        .1  .  ri'i  •  ■        m— 2<'  a  Chr-n 

that  sm  not  unto  death.     '  1  here  is  a  sin  xxx  ^a  sajoi. 
unto  death :  '  1  do  not  say  that  he  shall  S3  V*  itu.'^. 

„         .  J  Air.      v.i.     1-8. 

pray  lor  it.  ■"""'  »  '<  >&• 

r       •'  .    ,  .         .  ,  i>  Ntim  xv.:i9.x«i. 

17  "  All  unnschteousnoss  is  sin:  ''and  "-3'"'«"  i; 

.  .  o  25.  Jer.  k».  I.  2. 

there  is  a  sin  not  unto  death.  !JJ»'J  .''"•^'•'2 

.  Mark  III.  2r.-3o, 

18  We  know  that  -"  whosoevci-  is  born  .V;,';,'*.'.!^  '("j, 
of  God  sinneth  not;  but  he  that  is  be-  3',- sT-ctliM- 
gotten  of  God,  '  keepeth  himself,  and  j^^^^;j,j ^j,^ 
that  "  wicked  one  touclieth  him  not. 

II  .■»>?  on,  ii\  4.  Dent.  V.  32   xii   ?2 x  .^; 
-yl..l.  ii.23    in 


21   H 

z21.  Ill    3.    Vs.  XV 
Acts  xi.  23  Jam.  I.|2T  Jude  21. 


xiv  ll.xviii.l8- 
21    Jobnxvii  9 

-M.  1   I?    E/.XTIll  20—32   Horn.  V.  20. 

6  John  i    13  ill  a-5.J«ai.i.  13.1  Pet  i.2:i  . 

101     Prov    l<.  S3.  Jabn  XT    4   7.  9.  la 

ii.S-lo aStcm,  ii.  13,  U.  iii.  12. 


him,  or  who  despise  his  precious  blood  ;  and  he  will  not 
save,  as  a  High  Priest,  those  who  will  not  have  him  to 
rule  over  them. 

V.  13.  The  aposde  wrote  the  things  above  stated  unto 
those  who  believed  on  the  name  of  the  Son  of  God,  to 
confirm  their  faith,  and  to  put  them  upon  their  guard  against 
the  seductions  of  false  prophets  ;  to  bssure  them  that  theirs 


taining  to  it:  "  and  this  life  is  in  his  Son,"  in  his  Person,  was  the  true  religion  of  Christ,  and  that  in  him  they  had 
as '■  God  manifested  in  the  flesh;"  and  in  his  mediatory  i  eternal"  life  ;  and  to  encourage  their  hope,  that  they  might 
otfices,  as  having  MJ'ulnes/t  in  him,  in  consequence  of  his'moie  constantly  and  vigorously  exercise  and  profess  t^iis 
atonino-  sacrifice,  for  the  pardon,  sanctification,  and  sal-  faith  in  the  Son  of  God,  amidst  all  the  delusions,  perse- 
vation  of  every  believer  ;  so  that  this  eternal  life  must  be' cutions,  and  tribulations,  with  which  they  met.  The 
obtained  and  enjoyed  by  union  and  communion  with;  epistle  might  indeed^  be,  and  it  has  been,  very  useful  to 
Christ,  both  in  respect  of  the  title  to  it,  the  meetness  fori  other  descriptions  of  men;  but  this  was  the  primary  in- 
i%  and  the  earnests  of  it,  {Sote,  1  Cor.  i.  29—31.  CoL  iii.  |  tent  of  it. 

1_4.)  He  therefore,  '•  that  hath  the  Son,  hath  life;"  V,  14—18.  The  confidence  which  establi.shed  Chris- 
he  that  by  true  faith  receiveth  Christ,  as  the  Son  of  God^  tians  had  in  God,  respecting  the  promise  of  eternal  life  in- 
and  as  his  Prophet,  High  Priest,  and  King,  his  "Wis- 1  his  Son,  had  an  especial  reference  to  his  readiness  to 
>•'  dom.  Righteousness,  Sanctification,  and  Redemption  ;"  answer  their  prayers,  through^the  heavenly  Advocate,  not 


who  humbly  depends  on  him  for  all  these  purposes,  and  is 
thus  interested  in  him,  and  vitally  united  to  him,  and  con- 
tinually seeks  and  derives  the  blessings  of  salvation  from 
him,  through  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  "  hath 
''  life,"  is  spiritually  alive,  hath  the  promise  of  eternal 
life  ratified  to  him,  and  the  sure  earnests  of  it  in  his 
soul,  which  shall  certainly  issue  in  his  everlasting  felicity. 
■•  And  he  tliat  hath  not  the  Son  of  God,  hath  not  life  ;" 
lie  who  denies  him  to  be  truly  and  properly  the  Son  of 
(Jod,  and  refuses  to  trust  and  honour  him  as  such  ;  or  who 


withstanding  their  sinfulness.  They  were  assured,  that  if 
they  asked  any  thing,  however  great  or  difficult,  according 
to  his  will,  after  the  prescribed  manner,  in  humble  faith, 
hope,  and  uprightness,  grounding  their  requests  upon  his 
promises,  and  submitting  them.'clves  to  his  wise  and 
rk;hieous  providence,  "  he  certainly  heard  ihcm,"  and 
accepted  of  their  worship.  And,  knowing  this,  they  were 
thence  assured,  that  they  had  the  "  petitions  which  they 
"  desired  of  him  ;"  being  confident  that  his  omnipotence 
would   certainly  effect   the  purpose  of  his  love,  and  fulfil 


<lisd;iins  to  submit  to  his  teaching  as  his  Prophet,  to  rely!  his  faithful  promises,  hi  some  things  their  prayers  were 
on  his  atonement  and  intercession  as  his  High  Priest,  or  evidenUy  and  speedily  answered  ;  in  others,  they  might  be 
to  obey  him  as  his  King,  has  not  life  :  he  is  dead  in  sin,  satisfied  that  they  were  granted  in  the  best  manner,  though 
under  condemnation,  and  the  wrath  of  God  abidelh   on   not  exactly  as   they  expected  ;  and    even    when  their  re- 


him  ;  nor  will  his  morality,  learning,  philosoi^hy,  form 
(jf  religion,  doctrinal  nmions,  or  enlluisiaslical  confidence, 
at  all  avail  him.  For  Christ  is  the  believer's  Lite;  and  if 
■n  man  do  not  live  in  Christ,  by  "  faith  working  by  love" 
and  by  the  supply  of  his  Spirit,  he  hath  no  life  ;  whether 
he  be  an  Infidel,  a  Socinian,  or  Arian  ;  a  Pharisee,  a 
Mystic,  an  EnUnisiist,  or  an  Antinomian.  To  have 
Christ,  we  must  receive  him  and  abide  in  him,  for  all  the 
purposes  for  which  he  came   into   the  world  ;  we  cannot 


jucsts  were  for  the  present  denied,  they  made  themselves 
sure,  that  in  the  best  time  and  way  they  would  at  length 
be  answered,  incase  this  was  for  the  glory  of  God,  and 
their  own  real  and  abiding  advantage  :  and  this  composed 
their  minds,  even  as  if  they  had  already  obtained  their 
petitions.  Whilst  they  thus  asked  and  received,  in  their 
own  behalf,  that  "  their  joy  might  be  full,"  that  love, 
which  had  been  so  largely  insisted  on,  would  dictate  many 
prayers  for  their  brethren  ;  especially  when  they  had  been 


truly  receive  him  in  one  character,  whilst  we  reject  him  i  overcome  by  temptation,  or  were  under  some  sharp  chas- 
in  another.  He  will  not  protect,  deliver,  or  accc[)t  ser- i  tisement ;  and  they  might  be  assured,  that  the  Lord  would 
vices  from  those,  as  a  King,  Avho  will  not  be  taught  by' graciously  accept  and  answer  such  prayers :  and  in  answef 


A.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  V 


'i'.i.V..l".  u"?  ^^  -^^^^'^  "  ""'^  l^'^o^^'  '''^^  '^^'c  ^le  of.tliat  is  true  ;  "^  and  wu  arc  in  him  that 
a'clT/i'i'lv'.t  ^"^'' ''^"'■' ^''<^  "'^'^''^  ^^''^^"'*^' '''^^'^ '"*  ^^i*^'^"  '■''  '•™^'  ^''^"  i'l  'lis  '''Oil  Jesus  Cliiist. 
=  "■•■''•■'      cdness.  ".T'"^   '''    ^^^    ^''"'^    ^O'^,     and     eternal 

20   And  ''  we  know  tliat    the    Son   oi  |  life. 
i,„  God  is  come,    ''and  liath   given    us    an       21   'Little  children,  '■  Kccj)  yourselves 
jt,^  understanding,   that  we  may  know  '  him  j  from  idols.     'Amen. 


•IT 

•Or.  th 


n  iv    4.  i. 
.  i.  :b-32. 

'-'"■'■-"  God 


.^.  D.  90. 


iv.  iR._Jnhii  x- 
30.  xlv  SI)  21 
VV.4  xvii.  !u  — 
2J.  2  Cor.   v.  I  J. 


.         \ckid 
18  Johai:i!.3l  xiv   30  xvi    II  2  Cor.  iv.  4.  Eph  ii  2  Re 

-d  I    IV.  2    14 c  Matt.  xiii.  II.  LuKexxi    IS  x\iv   46   John 

..30.  2  Cor  iv    G    K;,li   i    17,  IS  iii   18,  19.  Col   ii.  2,  3 f  Joli 

i.  10.  XV  3  Kix    11. 


7.  BSK.3  7   1 28   A-ts    XX  211   Kom   is.j.  I  'li.!!    i,i.  Ifi 

.3.  14   25,  26     1  '3  4    I  Cor.  K   7.  14.  2  toe   \\    IB.  17.    He 
iv.  6.  Ri!v.  iii.7   I  li.  13. 


i.  1-3  Kiv  9  XX 
on.ii  I  -k  Kx.xx. 
1  Sit  UK,,  Matt 


to  ihtMii,  grant  repentance  unto  life  to  .such  as  had  sinned  'they  also  cleaily  perceived,  that  "  the  whole  world  lay  in 
but  not  iinlo  death;  r«d  that  he  uouid  remove  the  correc-  p  wickedness,'"  or  under  '•the  wicked  one."  All  the 
lions,  with  which  they  Ind  been  visited.  Yet  they  niusli  human  race,  unless  born  of  God,  and  become  apart  ol' 
observe,  that  "  there  was  a  sin  unto  death,"  which  would IChrisl's  kingdom,  al)ide  in  willing  subjcciioii  to  the  devil, 
be  an  cxcejtion  to  this  rule;  nor  were  they  required  or|(vvho  is  the  god  and  jirince  of  this  Voi'd,)  and  are  his 
encouraged  to  pray  for  those  who  had  committed  it.  Ilj  vassals  and  slaves.  They  arc  overcome  by  him,  and 
hath  been  shown,  (hat  apostacy,  after  an  intelligent  and  I  brought  into  bondage  to  him  ;  they  bear  his  image,  and 
credible  profession  of  the  Gospel,  when  connected  with jcopy  his  example  of  pride,  envv.   malice,  deceit,  muriler, 


strong  expressions  of  enmity,  could  seldom  be  separated 
from  the  sin  against  the  Holy  Spirit.  {iSoles,  iilalt.  xii. 
1,3-2.  Heb.  \i.  4—0.  x.  itJ— 31.)  This,  no  doubt, 
was  that  sin  unto  death,  which  the  apostle  intended  ;  and, 
when  it  appeared  evident  that  any  person  had  committed 
it.  Christians  were  directed  to  leave  him  to  the  righteous 
iudgmcnt  of  God,  without  expecting  to  see  him  renewed 
to  repentance.  Indeed,  '•  all  unrighteousness,"  or  every 
deviation  from  the  perfect  rule  of  righteousness,  is  sin, 
and  so  deserves  death,  or  final  condemnation,  according  to 
the  law;  and  all  who  turn  aside  from  the  Gospel,  or  act 
contrary  to  it  merit  this  iiunishmcnt:  yet  "  there  is  a  sin," 
even  of  this  kind,  "  whiih  is  not  unto  death;"  for,  being 
(he  effect  of  surprise  rather  than  of  deliberate  enmity, 
many,  who  were  thus  overcome  in  the  moment  of  danger, 
had  been  and  might  be  recovered:  so  that  they  were 
admonished  to  pray  for  their  brethren,  when  grievously 
fallen,  if  they  did  not  see  in  them  the  marks  of  determined 


mischief,  slander,  apostacy,  rebellion,  ingratitude,  and 
enmity  against  God.  They  do  the  works  of  the  devil,  and 
concur  in  supporting  his  cause  ;  they  have  neither  wisdom, 
power,  nor  will,  to  deliver  themselves  ;  and  they  till  must 
for  ever  have  continued  in  this  dreadful  state,  if  Christ 
had  not  "  come  to  destroy  the  works  of  the  devil."  This 
general  declaration  includes  all  unbelievers,  whether  .lews 
or  Gentiles,  idolaters,  or  hypocritical  worshippers  of  the 
true  Got] ;  atheists,  infidels,  profligates,  profane  persons, 
and  formalists  :  the  wise  and  foolish,  the  learned  and  un- 
learned, the  rich  and  the  poor,  the  royal  and  noble,  as 
well  as  the  base  and  vile  ;  yea,  the  moral  and  virtuous,  as 
well  as  the  vicious.  All' lie  in  witkedness,  under  the 
power  of  unrcpentcd  and  unmordtied  sin  ;  or  under  the 
wicked  one,  as  in  some  way  or  oilier  doing  him  service  ■; 
those  only  excepted,  whti  "  are  delivered  from  the  power 
"  of  daikness,  and  translated  iftto  the  kingdom  of  the 
Son  of  God."     This  the  well  insliucted  and  established 


obstinacy  and  enmity.  The  apostle  had  before  observed,  j Christian  knows  assuredly  :  and  the  criminality,  slavery, 
that  none  who  were  born  of  God  could  live  in  known  jand  misery  of  the  human  race  excite  hij  lamentations, 
and  allowed  sin,  (iii.  9  :)  and  he  here  added,  that  none  of  i  prayers,  and  endeavoui's  to  spread  theGos]iel,  as  the  onlv 
ihem  were  left  to  commit  the  unpardonable  sin  ;  for  though  |  method,  by  which  they  can  be  delivered  from  tlieir  abject 
such  ar'OStates  had  gone  out  from  them,  they  had  nevci  condition.  Yet  other  men  perceive  nothing  of  it ;  but  are 
been  of  them;  (ii.  19.)  As  the  man,  (who  is  born  of  exceedingly  offended  at.thc  declaration,  andat  the  cndea- 
God,  not  allowing  him=elf  in  any  sin,  but  watching  andjvours  used,  "to  turn  them  from  darkness  to  light,  and 
praying,  in  the  1  liih,  fear,  and  love  of  God,  to  be  pre-  "from  the  power  of  Satan  unto  God."  As  the  apostle 
served  from  temptation,  or  suj^ijiorted  under  it;)  "  keeps 'made  no  exception  in  I'avour  of  unbelieving  Jews  in  his 
"himself,"  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  out  of  the  way  of  this 'day;  so  Ave  can  allow  of  none,  in  fivour  of  unbelieving, 
fatal  transgression :  so  that  the  wicked  one,  by  whom 
false  professors  are  overcome  and  induced  to  apostatize,  is 
not  allowed  access  to  him,  or  can  make  no  impression  on 
him.  Satan  obtained  leave  to  sift  all  the  apo.stles.  and  he 
grievously  ballled  and  wounded  I'cier;  but  he  could  touch 
none  of  them,  except  hypocritical  Judas,  so  as  to  f)revail 
with  them  deliberately  to  renounce  and  !x-tray  their  Lord 


heretical,  and  carnal  men,  culhd  Chriiliuns  in  this  jirescnt 
time.     (iv.  5.) 

V.  *iO,  21.  The  apostle,  atid  his  brethren  also,  knew, 
"that  the  Son  of  God  was  come  ;  and  that  he,"  either 
Christ,  or  the  Father,  for  it  is  not  evident  which  Person 
was  iiiteiidcd,  "  had  given  them  an  undersi^nding,  to 
•' know  him  that  is  true  ;"  (iVo/ff,  L?i/.e  xxi.  15.  xxiv. 
for  the  inro.Tuptible  seed  abode  in  their  hearts,  in  the  [45  :)' so  that  their  believing,  exfierimcntal,  an.l  sanctifying 
genuitie   iaith,    love,  and    integrity,   produced   by  it;  and  i  knowledge   of  the  Son    ot  God,  as  the   true  and  faithful 


diercfore  they  could  not  thus  sin,  because  they  were  born 
of  God. 

V.  19.  The  apostle,  and  such  established  Christians 
as  had  "  the  witness  in  themselves,"  in  love  to  Gtid  and 
each  other,  hatred  of  sin,  and  victory  over  the  -.v^.ild. 
knew  assuredly  that  they  "  were  of  God,"  born  o'"  God, 
bis  servants  and  worshippers,  his  children  and  heirs  ;  and 


Witness,  the  Truth  and  the  Life,  and  of  the  only  true 
God  in  him,  {John  xvii.O.)  was-thc  eflcct  of  divine  grace 
through  the  Spirit,  who  is  Trudi,  ft).)  Thus,  having 
'■  the  witness  in  them.=rlves  ;"  they  kr;ew  that  they  "  were 
"  in  him  that  is  true,"  united  unto  the  true  and  eternal 
God,  by  faith  and  love,  abiding  in  liini  as  their  Rest  and 
Refuge,  aud  living  in  him  by  his  indwelling  Spirit ;  "  even 


A.  D.  90. 


I.  JOHN. 


4-  D.  90. 


"  in  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  :"   by  union   with  Christ  ihcy 
were  thus  spiritually  united  unto  God  ;  because  "  He  anri 
"  the  Father  arc  one."  {Note,  Jo/inxvii.  21— 23.)  "  This 
"  person  is  the  true  God,  and  eternal  life."     (i.  2.)     The 
language  here  used  is    peculiarly  to  be  noted  :  it  is  not 
obvious  to  determine,  in  fome  clauses,  whether  the  Father 
or  the  Son  was  intended  ;  but  when  "   the   Son  oi"  God, 
"even    Jesus  Christ"    had  been  mentioned,  the  apostle 
made  use    of  a  personal  pronoun,  (often  iniproperlt/  rrn-j 
dercd  "  this  man,"  when  applied  to  Christ,  but  commonly  | 
signifying //lis  Person.)  This  demonstrative  pronoun  hathj 
Jesus  Christ  for  its  immediate  and  evident  antecedent ;  and  , 
having  said   " /fcis   Person    is  the    true   God,  and  eternal 
'  Life,"    the    apostle  concluded  by  solemnly    cautioning 
his  beloved  children   "  to  keep    themselves   from   idols  ;" 
Avhich  must  imply,  that  this   would   be  done,  by  worship- 
ping   the  Son   as  the   true    God  and  eternal  Life.     The 
scripture,  and    the  Ivew    Testament  especially,  was  ex- 
pressly  intended  to  draw   men    oft'  from  the  worship  of 
idols  of  every   kind,  to    serve  the  One,    living,  and  true 
God  ;  and  can   it  possibly  be  imagined  for  a  moment,  that 
an  inspired  wntcr  shoulfl  speak    in  this  manner  of  Jesus 
Christ,  if  he   had    not   been,    equally   with    the    Father, 
the  proper  object  of  all  adorntion  ?    If  the   worship  of  the 
Son  of  God  were  idolatry,  (as    it   must  be,  if    he  were 
no  more  than    a  creature,)   f\n-ely  the  apostle  introduced 
his  caution  against  idols  in    a  very  unaccountable  man- 
ner!    But  if  the  triune    Jkhovah,  the  Father,  the  Son, 
and  the  Holy  Spirit,  three  Persons  in  One  undivided  God- 
head, be  the'Object,  and  the  only  Object,  of  divine  adora- 
tion, nothing  could  be  more  proper  and  emphatical  :  for 
the  Jews,    rejecting    the   Son,  and  professing   to  worship 
God  in  one  Person,  (as  the  Mahometans,  deists,  socinians, 
and  others  in  after  ages   have  done,)  had  really  chavged 
the  true  Object  of  worship,  the     od  of  the  Bible,  for  an 
imaginary  Being,  and  coiild  not  easily  be  exculpated  from 
the  charge  of  idolatry  ;  for  they  could  not  be  discriminated 
from  those,  who  worship])ed  tlic  supreme  being  under  the 
name  of  Jupiter,  or  Baal.     So  that  Christians  in  our  days, 
in  other  places  besides  the  church  of  Rome,  have  more  need 
to    be  warned  to    keep  themselves    from    idols,    than  is 
generally  supposed  ;  and  to  be  careful,  that  they  adore  the 
triune  God,  in  whose  name  Christ    commanded  that  his 
disciples  should  be  baptized  :  and  that,  whilst  they  bow 
their  knees  to  the  God  and  Father  of  our  Lord  Jesus,  they 
remember  to  honour  the  Son    even    as   they   honour  the 
Father;  in  dependence  on  the  omnipresent  and  divine  Spi- 
rit,   and  under  his    guidance  ;  that  the  grace  of  the  Ijord 
Jesns,   the  love  of  the  Father,  and  the  fellowshij)  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  may  be  with  them  at  all  times.     Amen. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

True  faith  in  Christ  always  springs  from  regeneration  ; 
and  all,  who  are  not  born  of  God,  are  either  mere  infidels, 
or  they  have  only  a  dead  and  unprofitable  faith.  True 
Christians  show  their  fairh  by  their  works  :  they  love  God, 
and  all  whom  they  judge  to  be  his  children  ;  and  this  is 
proved  to  be  genuine,  by  the  pleasure  whi.rh  thry  take  in 
keeping  their  Fatiier's  commandments  ;  for.  iusie  jd  oi 
detuning  them  grievous,  they  seek  lihorly  and  happiness  in 
obeying   them.     By  a   new  and  divine    nature,  and  the 


grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit  co-operating  with  it,  and  by  the 
exercise  of  faith  in  the  testimony,  the  promise,  the  power, 
and  the  love  of  God,  they  gradually  acquire  a  victory  over 
the  world,  and   learn  habitually  to  do  the  will  of  God, 
without  being  seduced,   jiersuacfcd,  or  affrighted   from   it, 
by  any  persons  or  objects  in  the  world  around  ihera.     In- 
deed this  victory  cannot  be  acquired  without  conflict;  and 
it  is  never  absoluteh;  perfect  in  this  life  :  yet  our  faith  prc- 
1  vails  so  far  above  what  any  other  principle  can  do,  that  we 
I  may  boldly  say,  "  Who  is  ho  that  ovcrcomeih  the  world, 
1"  but  he   that  believeth  that  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God?" 
Let  then  all   who  profess  to   believe  the  Gospel  inquire, 
whether  they   have  obtained,  or  arc  ronlending  for,  this 
victory.     For  we   must  all,  after  Chi'isi's  example,  over- 
come the  world,  or  it  will   overcome  us  to  our  final  ruin. 
A  worldly  carnalized  Gospel  is  the  peculiar  danger  of  the 
present  day,  and  gives  infidels  and  heretics  o;  every  name 
their   chief  advantage  against  the    truth  of  God's   word. 
The      ospel,  \\hich   is  so  abimdantly   attested  by  all  the 
Persons  in  the   Godhead,  by  miracles  and  propliecies,  by 
the   peculiar   ordinances  of  the  new  dispensation,  by  the 
holy  lives,  patient  sufferings,  and  joyful  deaths  of  apostles, 
evangelists,  and  martyrs,  lelates  esjiecially  to  the  Person  of 
Emmanuel,  to  the  efficacy  of  his  atoning  blood,  and  "the 
"■  sanctification  of  the  S|5irit  unto  obedience  :"  and  as  the 
miraculous  powers  conmjunicatcd  by  the  Holy  Spirit  bore 
witness  to  the  apostle's  doctrine,  so  his  new-creating  work, 
in  our  hearts,  attestsour  interest   in  the  great  redemption 
of  the  Son  of  God  ;  noi'  can  this  deceive  us,  "  because  the 
"  Spirit  is    Truth."      As  Jesus,  therefore,  came  not    by 
water  only,  or  by  blood  only,  but   by  water  and  blood,  let 
us  never  attempt  to  separate   what  God  hath   thus  joined 
together  :  for  the  holy  lives  of  all.  who  profess  the  doctrine 
of  grace,  is  that  testimony  to  the  truth,  which  is  at  present 
princiiially  wanting,   in   order  to    stop  the    mouths    and 
silence  the  objections  of  all  v\ho  oppose  them. 


V.  n— 1.?. 

Nothing  can  be  more  absurd  than  the  claim  of  those 
men,  who  will  be  satisfied  with  nothing  but  demonslralion 
in  matters  of  religion  ;  whilst,  in  the  ordinary  affairs  of 
life,  they  hesitate  not  to  proceed  upon  credible  kumnn 
lef^timoiiy,  and  would  deem  him  out  of  his  senses,  that 
refused  to  do  so;  whereas,  "  if  we  receive  the  witness  of 
"  men,"  surely  "  the  witness  of  God  is  greater  !"  Indeed, 
it  is  impossible  that  the  invisible  tilings  of  God  and  the 
eternal  world  should  be  known,  except  by  faith  receiving 
the  informiilion  of  divine  revelation  :  for  in  what  other 
way  can  we  know  the  inconceivable  perfections  of  God, 
his  inscrutable  counsels,  or  the  nuinncr  in  which  he  will 
show  mercy  to  his  rebellious  creatures  ?  These  are  not 
subjects  for  man  to  discover  or  know,  by  speculation  or 
abstract  reasonings  ;  but  will  always  be  best  understood  by 
those,  who  most  simply  believe  l!  e  sure  testimony  of  God 
ies|)ecting  them.  And  ii  deed  thry,  who  believe  in  the 
Son  of  God,  have  an  inward  testimony  to  the  truth,  through 
the  illumiiKition,  rene\val  and  consolations  of  the  Holy 
S[)irii,  and  in  their  oun  hippy  experience:  which,  when 
possessed  in  a  lar'^c  degree.  i'<  a  rational  foundation  of  the 
most  entirn  ronf.  liMicp  that  can  jiossibly  be  had  by  those, 
who  have  i.ot  cc.n'e  toihe  imnKviiiti'  vision  and  enjoyment 
of  God.     But  can  it  be  expected,  that  this  "  Secret  of  the 


^.  D.  90. 


CHAPTER  V. 


Jl.  D.  90. 


"  Lord"  should  be  with  tliose  who  do  not  believe  his 
word,  and  who  treat  Hira,  who  is  Truth  itself,  as  a  liar 
and  deceiver  ?  This  is  the  case  of  all  who  believe  not 
"  the  record  which  God  hath  given  of  his  Son  ;"  and  it 
does  not  become  them  to  treat  the  steadfastness  of  expe 
rienced  Christians  as  obstinacy,  or  their  consolations  as 
enthusiasm,  when  they  are  so  fully  warranted  by  the  word 
of  God.  Disregarding  then  their  self-wise  reasonings,  let 
us  thankfully  receive  the  record  of  Scripture,  that  "  God 
"  hath  given  us  eternal  life,  and  that  this  life  is  in  his 
"  Son ;"  he  who  hath  the  Son  hath  life,  and  he  "  who 
"  hath  not  the  Son  of  God,  hath  not  life :"  that  we  may 
give  diligence  to  obtain  an  assurance  of  our  interest  in 
Christ,  and  know  that  we  have  eternal  ife;  and  may  so 
grow  stronger  in  faith,  more  steadfast  in  hope,  "  and  al- 
"  ways  abounding  in  the  work  of  the  Loid;  knowing  that 
"  our  labour  is  not  in  vain  in  the  Lord." 

V.  14—21. 

Confiding  in  the  love  of  our  heavenly  Father,  and 
coming  to  him  through  our  great  Advocate,  we  may  be 
assured  that  he  always  heareth,  accepteth,  and  answereth 
all  such  prayers,  as  accord  with  his  will,  and  tend  to  our 
real  benefit.  We  should,  therefore,  abound  in  supplica- 
tion for  our  brethren,  as  well  as  for  ourselves ,  especially 
seeking  to  the  Lord  to  pardon  and  recover  the  fallen,  as 


well  as  to  relieve  the  tempted  and  ailllcted:  and  as  we 
cannot  know  who  hath  sinned  unto  death,  we  should  not 
easily  yield  to  discouragement,  respecting  those  whom  we 
once  considered  as  brethren.  We  ought  to  be  very  thank- 
ful, that  no  sin  is  unto  death,  according  to  the  Gospel,  of 
which  a  man  truly  repents  ;  and  that  God  will  enable  all 
those,  who  are  born  of  him,  to  keep  themselves,  that  the 
wicked  one  may  never  prevail  on  them  to  sin,  in  the  manner 
which  they  do  who  are  given  up  to  a  reprobate  mind.  If 
we  have  so  grown  in  faith  and  grace,  as  to  "  know  that 
"  we  are  of  God ;"  we  shall  readily  perceive  that  "  the 
"  whole  world  lieth  in  wickedness,"  and  under  the  power 
of  Satan  ;  this  will  show  us  how  vast  our  obligations  are 
to  redeeming  love  and  special  grace  ;  and  ought  to  excite 
our  constant  prayers  and  unremitting  endeavours,  to  pro- 
mote the  preachmg  of  the  Gospel,  and  the  conversion  of 
sinners,  by  every  means  in  our  power,  Happy  are  they, 
who  know  that  the  Son  of  God  is  come,  and  to  whom  God 
hath  given  an  understanding  to  know,  and  a  heart  to  rely 
on,  him  that  is  true!  May  this  be  our  privilege  ;  may  we 
dwell  in  Christ,  and  Christ  in  us  ;  may  we  be  one  with 
him,  and  he  with  us  ;  for  "  this  is  the  true  God  and  eter- 
"  nal  life:"  thus  our  fellowship  will  be  with  the  Father 
and  the  Son,  through  the  Spirit,  and  we  shall  be  pre- 
served from  all  idols  and  destructive  heresies,  and  from 
the  idolatrous  love  of  worldly  objects,  and  be  "  kept  by 
"  the  power  of  God  through  faith  unto  eternal  salvatigni" 


Vol.  v.— No.  36. 


4  H 


THE  SECOND  EPISTLE  OF 

JOHN. 


This  short  cpislle,  and  that  which  follows,  being  written^  as  is  probable,  not  long  before  the  apostle's  death, 
and  neither  to  any  church  by  name,  nor  to  the  churches  at  large,  were  not  so  generally  and  unanimously 
knoivn  and  acknowledged,  as  icrilten  by  him,  in  the  earliest  ages,  as  the  preceding  epistle  was  :  but  their 
coincidence  with  it,  in  sentiment,  manner,  and  language,  at  an  early  period  satisfed  all  concerned,  that 
they  were  ivritten  by  the  same  person.  Mill  observes,  that  of  the  thirteen  verses  in  this  epistle,  eight  may 
be  found  in  the  first,  either  in  sense  or  in  expression.  (Marg.  Ref.)  The  word  rendered,  "  The  elder,'''' 
might  probably  be  applied  to  St.  John,  when  all  the  other  apostles  were  dead ;  as  a  title  of  honourable 
dislinclion  ;  for  he  was  the  Senior  of  the  whole  church  :  or  he  might  modestly,  yet  as  claiming  authority, 
assume  it  on  this  occasion.  Some  have  conjectured,  that  the  church  of  Jerusalem  was  figuratively  meant, 
by  "  The  elect  lady  ;"  and  that  of  Ephesus,  where  John  is  supposed  to  have  at  this  time  resided,  by 
"  her  elect  sister  :''  but  it  hath  more  generally  been  thought,  that  an  eminent  and  honourable  Christian 
matron,  well  known  in  the  church,  was  addressed  by  the  tide  of  "  the  elect  lady,''^  and  that  some  other 
honourable  Christian,  nearly  related  to  her,  was  intended  by  "  her  elect  sister,"  (v.  1  3.)  On  any  suppo- 
sition, hoicever,  the  title  of  catholic,  cannot  properly  belong  to  it :  (Preface  to  i  Peter:)  as  the  write/s 
purpose  of  visiting,  in  a  short  time,  those  whom  he  addressed,  is  alone  a  sujjicient  proof  It  is  supposed, 
that  the  apostle  especially  intended,  in  this  epistle,  to  put  those  to  whom  he  wrote  on  their  guard  against 
such  heretics,  as  affirmed  that  Jesus  was  not  really  a  man,  but  only  appeared  to  be  one  ;  and  appeared  to  do 
and  suffer  those  things  which  the  apostles  and  evangelists  recorded  of  him.  This  heresy  was,  in  its  conse- 
quences, subversive  of  Christianity  ;  which  accounts  for  the  decision  of  the  writer  against  those  teachers  who 
held  it.  (Note,  7 — 1 1 .)  The  same  decided  conduct  is,  however,  equally  needful,  reasonable,  pious,  nay, 
charitable,  (in  the  true  sense  of  the  word,^  in  respect  of  those  who  propagate  many  other  opinions,  subversive 
of  the  Gospel  ;  who  yet  exclaim  against  the  bigotry  of  those,  {however  benevolent  and  beneficent  in  all  other 
things,^  who  determine  not  to  he  jmrtakcrs  of  their  evil  deeds. 


vi.  D.  90. 


J.  D.  90. 


The  apostle  addressees,  with  expressions  of 
affectionate  regard,  and  tciih  saluta/io?is, 
'•  the  elect  lady  and  her  children,'^''  de- 
daring  his  joy  in  their  good  behaviour, 
1 — 4.  He  exhorts  them  to  brotherly 
love  and  obedience,  5,  G.  He  teams 
fhem  against  decnvrra,  that  neither  they 


nor  he  may  lose  their  fuU  reward,  7,  8  ; 
and  against  giving  the  least  countenance 
to  those  who  did  not  bring  the  true  doc- 
trine of  Christ,  9 — 11.  He  hopes  to 
see  them  shortly,  and  concludes  with  sa 
lutaiions,  12,  13. 


Ji.  D.  90. 


THE  SECOiND  EPISTLE  OF  JOHN. 


^.  D.  9tt. 


'  ^  rpHE  '  Elder  unto  '^  the  elect  lady  and 

X     her  children,  "  whom  I  love  in  the 

'j*  u"  truth  ;  and  not  I  only,  but  also  all  they 


,    '  wliich 
with  us  lor 


the    Son  of  the 


B  1  Fet. 

John  I. 
t  5.113.  Luke 

Epb.    i.  4,  S.    I 

The?,  i.  3, 

The, 

c'sTiVet  i  22,  that  have  ''  known  the  truth; 
s3.Mohoa,..8        2    For    Uhe    truth's    sak 
''c«Mn1"'v'?;dvvellethin  us,  and  shall  b 

Col  i.  S.:  Thes 

ii.  13.  1  Tim.  ii.  ever. 

joim'^Ksi '^  '      3  s  Grace  *  be  with  you,  mercy,  and 
^corTv.?        peace,  from  God   the   Father,  and  from 

f  John  XV    7.  Col    fi         r  I      T  ni      '    i 

jii  16.  2 Tim. ,  the  Liord  Jesus   Llirist, 

25.1  jobnii,  14.  Father,  'in  truth  and  love. 

gs«c.n,Rom.  17.  4  1*^  fejoiccd  greatly,  that  1  found  of 
thy  children  '  walking  in  truth,  as  we 
have  received  a  commandment  from  the 
Father. 

5  And  now  I  beseech  thee,  lady,  ""  not 
as  though  1  wrote  a  new  commandment 
unto  thee,  but  that  which  we  had  from  the 
beginning,  "  that  we  love  one  another. 

Birjota"".?:       ^  And  "this  is  love,  that  we  walk  after 

(jii.  11 n" Johoxiii.  34,3S  IV.  12.   Gal.  v2J.    Eph 

1.  I  Pet  i  22,  23.  iv  8.  2  Pat  i  7.  1  Joho  iii.  14—18.  23 
15.21.  XV.  10.  14.  Rom.  xiii.  8,  9.  Gal.  v.  13,  U.  I  Joba 


•  Gr.  thill  bt. 
b  IJohnii.  23.24 

iv    10. 
j  I.  Zech.  viii  19- 

Gal.  V.  6.  1  Tim. 

i.  14.  2  Tim.  i. 

13 
k  Phil.   iv.  1.    1 

Thes.    ii.  19,  20. 

iii.  6— 10.3  JohD 

3.4. 
I  Hos.  Itiv.9.  Mai. 

ii.E.  Gal.  ii.  14. 

Eph.     V     2.    8. 


NOTES. 

V.  1 — 3.  The  aged  apostle  seems  to  have  written  this 
short  letter  about  the  same  time  with  his  general  epistle  ; 
and  he  only  styled  himself  "  the  Elder,"  (1  Pet.  v.  1  ;) 
knowing  that  the  honourable  matron,  whom  he  addressed, 
would  be'  satisfied  from  whom  she  received  it ;  and  pro- 
perly regard  it,  without  a  more  explicit  declaration  of  his 
authority.  She  seems  to  have  been  a  person  of  superior 
rank ;  he  did  not  scruple  to  give  her  the  title  of  honour 
which  custom  had  allotted  to  her ;  and  his  acquaintance 
with  her  "  work  of  faith,  her  labour  of  love,  and  her  pa- 
"  tience  of  hope,"  satisfied  him  concerning  her  "  election 
"  of  God."  He  also  addressed  her  children,  who  were 
trained  up  in  religion,  and  some  of  them  at  least  were  par- 
takers of  her  grace.  He  assured  them,  that  "  he  loved 
"  them  in  the  truth  ;"  in  sincerity,  and  as  united  by  the  bond 
of  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  which  they  all  believed.  Nor 
was  this  peculiar  to  the  aged  apostle  ;  for  all  those  loved 
them,  who  had  understood  and  known  the  truth  ;  that  is, 
all  such  as  were  acquainted  with  her  and  her  family.  Tliis 
affection  was  borne  to  them  "  for  the  truth's  sake,  which 
"  dwell"  both  in  this  matron  and  her  children,  and  in  those 
that  loved  them  ;  and  which  would  be  with  them  for  ever, 
as  the  incorruptible  seed  of  eternal  life.  The  same,  or  a 
similar  benediction,  has  repeatedly  been  considered  ;  ex- 
cept as  the  apostle  added,  "  in  truth  and  love  ;"  which 
seems  to  refer  to  the  cordiality  and  fervency  with  which 
he  sought  those  spiritual  blessings,  in  behalf  of  the  per- 
sons to  whom  he  wrote. 

V.  4.  The  apostle  had  either  met  with  the  children  of 
this  honourable  matron,  in  some  place  whither  he  had 
journeyed,  and  found  that  they  "  walked  in  truth  ;"  and 
evinced  their  sincerity  in  professing  the  Gospel,  by  an 
h'.bitual  conduct  consistent  with  it:  or  he  had  witnessed 
this  when  he  was  with  them.  It,  however,  gave  great  joy 
to  his  benevolent  and  pious  mind,  to  see  them  tread  in 


his  commandments.  ''  This  is  the  com- 
mandment. That,  as  yc  have  heard  from 
the  beginning,  ye  should  walk  in  it 

7  For  1  many  deceivers  are  entered  into 
the  world,  ■■  who  confess  not  that  Jesus 
Christ  is  come  in  the  flesh.  This  is  a  de- 
ceiver and  an  antichrist. 

8  ^  Look  to  yourselves,  '  that  we  lose 
not  those  things  we  have  |  wrought,  but 
"  that  we  receive  a  full  reward. 

9  Whosoever  transgresseth,' 'and  abid- 
eth  not  in  ^  the  doctrine  of  Christ,  '  hath 
not  God:  *  He  that  abideth  in  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ,  "  he  hath  both  the  Father 
and  the  Son. 

10  [f  tlierc  ''come  any  unto  you,  and 
bring  not  this  doctrine,  receive  him  not 
into  t/our  house,  neither  bid  him  God 
speed  : 

1 1  For  he  that  biddeth  him  God  speed, 
is  "^  partaker  of  his  evil  deeds. 


p  Srr  on,  6. 

qSte  on  2  Petli. 
l-.i  1  Joha  ii, 
lH-22  iv    1 

rlohn  :  .4.  ITim. 
ill  16  —Stc  onA 
Jolm  iv  2,  3- 
Kcv  xii,  9xiii. 
14 

s  Matt,  xxiv.4  S<, 
25.  .Mark  xiii.  6, 
6.  9.  23  Luk4 
xxi.  8  Heh  XII 
15     Rev  iii.  1.1. 

t  (iai  iv.  II. Phil, 
ii    15.  IS 

^Cr. gfiinfd.Somk 
coprea  read, 
rfhicit    ye   have. 
Cain.rl,   but  IMe 


10    Heb    vi   I, 
2    Matt.    xi.    27  . 

I'like  X.22.  JohD 

V  i:!.  xiv.  6. 
.■1  Heh  iii.  14. 
b  I  John  i.  3. 
c  11   liom  svi  17, 

18.   I  lor  V,  II. 

Kvi.  22.Gal.  it 

'.)    2  Tim.   iii.  S. 

r.  Tit.  iii.  10. 
c  Gen    xxiv.  1J. 

Ps.  cxxix.  8. 
d  Vs.  1.18   Epii  V. 


their  honoured  parent's  steps,  and  likely  to  be  instrumental 
in  their  turn  to  the  support  of  the  Gospel. 

V.  5,  6.  /  beseech,  &c.  '  This  sort  of  address  siiit< 
'  a  particular  jierson,  better  than  a  whole  church  consi.^l- 

ng  of  many  individuals.'  (MdcknigliL)  ^Vhat  follows 
accords  to  that  which  has  already  been  considered.  (1 
John  ii.  7 — 11.  v.  1 — a.) 

V.  7 — 11.  The  influence  of  the  false  teachers  tended 
(o  disunion  among  Christians,  as  well  as  to  pervert  and 
mislead  the  unstable.  {ISolea,  1  John  ii.  18 — 29.  iv.  1  — 
6.)  It  therefore  behooved  those  to  whom  this  epistle  was 
addressed,  and  all  into  whose  hands  it  might  come,  to  be 
upon  their  guard,  and  to  lake  heed  lo  themselves,  to  their 
]7iinciples,  spirits,  and  conduct;  lest  the  labour  of  their 
ministers  should  prove  fruitless,  and  their  expectations  be 
disappointed  ;  and  lest  even  their  own  losses,  self-denial, 
and  diligence  in  the  cause  of  the  Gospel,  should  prove  of 
no  use  to  them.  This  would  be  wholly  the  case  of  apos- 
tates ;  and  in  some  degree  of  those  who  were  seduced  into 
heretical  opinions  and  an  inconsistent  conduct.  Whereas 
the  aposUe's  desire  was,  that  he  and  they  together  might 
receive  a  full  reward,  which  would  be  the  case,  if  they 
were  steadfast  in  the  faith  and  obedience  of  the  Gospel :  as 
this  would  at  present  recompense  him,  by  his  joy  in  them, 
for  all  his  labours  on  their  account ;  and  they  would  at  last 
be  his  crown  of  rejoicing  in  the  day  of  Christ.  But 
whosoever  transgressed,  habitually  and  with  allowance, 
the  commandments  before  spoken  of,  or  abode  not  in  the 
doctrine  of  Christ,  had  not  God  for  his  Father  and  Por- 
tion;  as  he  only,  who  abode  in  that  doctrine,  was  inter- 
ested in  the  special  love  of  the  Father,  and  the  redemption 
of  the  Son.  If  therefore  any  persons  came  to  the  place 
where  this  elect  ladv  and  her  family  resided,  to  propagate 
their  tenets,  who  brought  not  with  thein,  in  their  pro- 
fession and  preaching,  the  docti-ine  of  Chi-ist,  rcsperting 
his  Person,  as  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  and  his  salvation 

4  H  2 


A.  D.  90. 


11.  JOHN. 


A.  D.  90. 


e  lohnjvi  12         12  Havino:  "  many  tilings  to  write  unto 

f  3  John  13  ■  1^1  •  •   1  1-1 

^co"'"  xvV  ^-7'  yo^'  ^  would  not  write  wittj  paper  and  mk : 
Kfih"  23.""''  but  6 1  trust  to  come  unto  you,  and  speak 


*  face  to  face,  ''  that  t  our  joy  may  be  full.  '^"-.."Z'"'  ■" 

lii    Ihe   'children   of  thj  elect   sister  ^'j^ 
greet  thee.     Amen. 

t  Or,  jou 


1  John  IV  II. ST 


from  guilt  and  sin  ;  they  were  warned  not  to  entertain 
them  in  their  house,  nor  "  to  wish  them  good  success  in 
"  the  name  of  the  Lord  :"  for  by  thus  countenancing  their 
ministry,  they  would  partake  in  the  guilt  of  their  evil 
deeds,  and  be  abetting  to  the  dc^tru^lion  of  men's  souls  and 
the  dishonour  of  God.  They  might  iciiove  such  persons 
in  sickness  or  distress,  or  show  good-will  to  thorn  in  any 
way  that  gave  no  sanction  to  their  pernicious  doctrines  : 
but  they  must  stand  aloof  from  them,  and  protest  openly 
against  them,  in  this  respect,  that  they  might  prevent 
their  mischievous  success  as  much  as  possible.  The  here- 
tics, especially  intended,  are  supposed  to  be  those  who 
denied  the  real  humanity  of  the  divine  Word  ;  and  ex- 
pluned  all  that  was  recorded  of  his  actions  and  sufferings 
as  mere  delusive  appearances. 

"V.  1-i,  i3.  The  apostle  expected  much  joy  and  com- 
fort in  visiting,  and  conversing  with,  this  pious  matron  and 
her  family,  and  to  be  a  helper  of  their  joy  also ;  that  so 
their  consolation  in- Christ  might  be  complete.  We  know- 
nothing  concerning  "  her  elect  sister,"  who  sent  saluta- 
tions to  them,  to  which  the  apostle  joined  his  hearty  Amen. 
But  it  is  probable,  that  some  well  known  and  eminent 
family  of  believers,  residing  near  to  the  place  where  the 
apostle  was  at  this  time,  is  meant. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

A  consistent  and  fruitful  profession  of  the  Gospel  is  the 
principal  honour,  even  of  those  few  of  the  noble  and  ex- 
alted of  the  earth,  who  are  thus  distinguished  :  and  that 
love  is  most  cordial  and  permanent,  which  Christians  bear 
to  one  another  in  the  truth,  and  for  the  sake  of  it ;  for 
this  will  dwell  in  their  souls  to  eteinity,  and  be  with  them 
as  the  source  of  most  perfect  felicity.  All,  who  know  and 
love  the  Gospel,  will  love  such  as  profess  and  adorn  it ;  and 
■will  pray,  that  "  grace  may  be  with  them,  even  mercy 
"  and  peace,  from  God  the  Father,  and  the  Lord  Jesus 
•'  Christ,  the  Son  of  the  Father,  in  truth  and  love  ;"  and 
it  will  greatly  rejoice  faithful  and  zealous  ministers,  to  see 
the  honourable  of  the  earth  employ  their  influence  and 
improve  their  talents  to  promote  true  religion ;  to  observe 
them  educating  their  "  children  in  the  nurture  and  admo- 
"  nition  of  the  Lord  ;"  and  to  witness  any  of  their  descend- 
ants walking  in  the  truth  and  obedience  of  the  Gospel  ;  as 
ready  to  support  that  good  cause  while  they  live,  and  lo 
tequeath  a  regard  towards  it  to  the  succeeding  generation 


ihe  Lord  bless  them  more  and  more,  and  their  children 
after  them ;  and  raise  up  many  others  10  copy  their  exam- 
ple !  For,  alas !  most  of  the  superior  orders  in  the  com- 
munity are  rapidly  diffusing  irreligion,  infidelity,  and  vice, 
in  their  extensive  circles  ;  and  preparing  to  leave  them 
as  a  fatal  legacy  to  their  |)Osterity.  We  should  employ 
every  argument  and  persuasion,  to  induce  Christians  to 
abound  in  love  of  their  brethren,  and  to  render  obedience 
to  all  the  Lord's  commandments  :  for  those  "  many  de- 
•'  ceivers,  who  confess  not  that  Jesus  Christ,"  the  Son 
of  God,  "  is  come  in  the  flesh,"  "  to  redeem  us  to  God 
"  with  his  blood,"  will  have  great  success  among  those 
professors  of  Christianity  who  are  not  rooted  and  grounded 
in  love,  and  taught  to  delight  in  God's  commandments. 
As  such  deceivers  and  antichrists  multi|jly  on  every  side, 
it  behooves  us  to  look  to  ourselves  and  to  each  other ;  esjie- 
cially  ministers  to  their  people,  and  parents  to  their  chil- 
dren ;  that  we  may  not  lose  the  things  whkh  we  have 
wrought,  but  receive  a  full  reward.  Let  us  then  equally 
disregard  those  who  transgress  the  commandments,  and 
those  who  abide  not  in  the  doctrine  of  Christ ;  that,  by 
maintaining  and  obeying  the  truth,  we  may  have  both  the 
Father  and  the  Son  for  our  "  Shield  and  exceeding  great 
"  Reward."  Let  us  protest  against  such  teachers  as  do 
not  bring  with  them  ihe  doctrine  of  Christ ;  not  giving 
them  any  entertainment,  and  not  seeming  to  "  wish  them 
"  God  speed ;"  lest  any  should  by  our  means  be  induced 
to  hearken  to  their  damnable  heresies,  and  so  we  should  be 
found  partakers  of  their  evil  deeds,  which  are  often  a 
thousand  times  more  mischievous  to  mankind,  than  those 
of  profligates  or  even  assassins,  as  they  murder  far  more 
souls  than  the  others  can  do  bodies  of  men.  In  obeying 
this  commandment  of  God,  amidst  the  clamours  which 
will  be  raised  against  our  bigotry  and  uncharitableness,  we 
should  be  careful  to  show  great  candour  to  those  who 
differ  from  us  in  mailers  less  essential,  who  hold  the  doc- 
trine of  Christ's  Person,  atonement,  and  holy  salvation  : 
and  we  ought  to  pray  for  those  deluded  men,  who  deny  the 
fundamentals  of  Christianity,  and  show  them  kindness,  in 
every  way,  and  by  every  method,  which  implies  no  coun- 
tenance of  their  heresies.  Tlius  we  shall  stand  at  a  distance 
from  all  appearance  of  persecution  and  intolerance,  whilst 
we  strenuously  assert  the  difference  between  the  Gospel  of 
Christ  and  the  doctrine  of  every  antichrist :  and  between 
the  love  due  to  enemies  and  that  which  belongs  to  the 
saints,   in  whose  communion  we  find  much  of  our  present 


Some  few  families  of  this  kind  we  found  among  us :  may  joy,  as  an  anticipation  of  our  eternal  felicity. 


THE  THIRD  EPISTLE  OF 

JOHN. 


'  The  writer  of  this  epistle  speaks  with  an  authority,  which  the  bishop  of  a  particular  church  could  not  pre^ 
'  tend  to.  For  if  Diotrephes  was  bishop  of  one  of  the  churches  of  Jsia,  the  bishop  of  Ephesus,'  (that  is, 
if  noL  an  apostle  also,)  '  had  no  right  to  say  to  him,  "■  If  I  come,  1  will  remember  his  deeds  which  he  does.'' 
'  (Note  9,  10.)  That  language,  and  the  visit  made  to  the  churches,  denote  a  man  ivho  had  a  more  o-eneral 
*jurisdictio7i,  than  that  of  a  bishop,  and  can  only  suit  St.  John  the. apostle.''  (Beausobre,  and  L'En^ant.  in 
Macknight.)  J II  inquiries,  whether  Gaius,  to  ivhom  the  epistle  is  addressed,  was,  or  was  not,  the  mme 
persoti,  mentioned  in  the  'icts  of  the  apostles,  and  the  epistles  of  St  Paul,  have  hitherto  terminated  in  un- 
certainty. There  can  be  no  reasonable  doubt,  but  that  "  the  strangers,'"  and  those  "  who  for  his  name's  sake 
went  forth,  taking  nothing  of  the  Gentiles,''''  were  evangelists,  or  missionaries.     (Notes.) 


A.  D.  90. 


J.  D.  90. 


*Ste  on,S  John  i, 
b  Aetsxlit29.xs. 
,  i.  Knm   xsi.  23 

1  Cor  i.  14 
c5«on,2  Jobn  t. 
•Or,  iTuly. 


The  Apostle  addresses  Gaius  with  good 
wishes,  commendations,  and  exhortations 
to  persevere  in  his  liberal  and  zealous  sup- 
port of  those  who  went  forth  to  preach 
the  Gospel,  1 — 8.  He  cautions  him 
against  the  presumptuous  and  mcdicious 
desis:ns  of  Diotrephes  ;  and  highly  com- 
mends Demetrius,  9 — 12.  Giving  inti- 
mations of  an  intended  visit,  he  concludes 
icith  salutations,  13,  14. 

THE    ^  elder  unto  ''the    well-beloved 
Gaius,  '  whom  I  love  *  in  the  truth 


NOTES. 
v.  1 — 4.  {Rom.  xvi.  23.)  It  hath  been  generally 
supposed,  that  the  Gaius,  to  whom  St.  John  wrote,  was 
the  same  person,  of  whom  frequent  mention  is  made  in 
the  writings  and  history  of  Paul,  and  his  character  may 
seem  to  favour  the  opinion  :  but  it  is  probable  that  John 
wrote  his  episde  many  years  after  St.  Paul's  death.  Gaius 
was  a  very  common  name  ;  and  the  person  here  addressed 
appears  to  have  been  converted  by  John's  ministry;  so  that 
no  certainty  can  be  attached  to  the  opinion  ;  nor  is  this  of 
any  consequence.  After  an  address,  couched  in  that  affec- 
tionate and  fervent  language  for  which  the  apostle  was 
remarkable,  he  added  his  earnest  wish,  "  that  concerning 
"  all  things,"  (for  that  seems  to  be  the  proper  rendering,) 
"  Gaius  might  prosper,  and  that  he  might  be  in  health, 
"  even  as  his  soul  prospered."  Gaius  was  probably  of  a 
weak  constitution,  and  had  perhaps  sustained  heavy  losses 
from  the  rapacity  of  persecutors  ;  whilst  at  the  same  time- 
■•  bis  soul  prospered"  exceedingly,  as  the  apostle  well 


2  Beloved,  I  f  wish  "^  above  all  things 
^  that  thou  mayest  prosper  and  be  in  health, 
'  even  as  thy  soul  prospereth. 

3  For  s  1  rejoiced  greatly,  ^  when  the 
brethren  came  and  testified  of  '  the  truth 
that  is  in  thee,  even  as  thou  walkest  in  the 
truth. 

4  I  have  no  greater  joy  than  to  hear 
that  ''  my  children  '  walk  in  truth. 

5  Beloved,    "  thou     doest     faithfully 


ITies    III.    B-9. \  See  on,    2  Jolin  ;.  4    Pa,  cuix.  II  k  Is 

GaL  IT.  19.  Phiiem  10 — 1 1  Kings  ii.  4  iii.  6.  2  Kings  sx.  3    Ps. 

J  Joboxii  35,36.  Gal  ii  u. n  Matt.  xxiv.  45.  Luke  xii.  42 

1-3  Col  iii,  17.  1  Pet  iv  10,  I[ 


e  Ps     XX      l-<5. 

Phil,  ii  4   27 
f  3    6   Col  ■  4  -6. 

I  The?.  1    3    10. 

ii     3    14.  19.  ;0. 

Iii  6-9  2  Thes. 

i    3     ii     13,  14. 

Pliilero   5—7    i. 

Pel     1.  3  -9.  iii. 

18.  Ilev   ii  9 
g  4  Sec  on,  2  John 

4— Phil    i  4    I 

Thes.  ii.  19,20. 
b  Rom      i.    e,  D. 

a  Cor   in.   6,  7. 

Eph    i.    15,    16. 

Col.  i.  7,  8. 
18  I  Cor  iv  IS. 
1—3.  Is.  xxxviii; 
10     12,  3  Cor.  Iv. 


knew  :  he  therefore  earnestly  desired  the  confirmation  of 
his  health,  that  his  valuable  life  might  be  prolonged  :  and 
that  all  his  well-formed  designs  for  usefulness  might  be 
prospered,  and  his  ability  for  conducting  them  continued 
and  increased.  For  the  apostle  had  been  greatly  rejoiced, 
when  certain  brethren,  (who  seem  to  have  been  preachers 
of  the  Gospel,)  had  come  from  the  residence  nf  Gaius, 
■'  and  had  testified  of  the  truth  that  was  in  him;"  and  of 
the  consistency  of  his  disposition,  discourse,  and  conduct, 
with  the  truths  which  he  had  received  and  professed.  The 
apostle  indeed  had  no  greater  joy  on  earth,  amidst  all  his 
labours,  infirmities  and  sufferings,  "  than  to  hear  that  his 
"children,"  (either  Christians  in  general,  or  such  as  bad 
been  converted  by  his  ministry,)  "  walked  in  truth  ;"  or 
showed  the  sincerity  of  their  profession,  by  the  effect  of 
the  truth  upon  their  temper  and  conduct :  for  this  would 
encourage  his  prayers,  and  hope  in  God,  andanimjte  him 
to  fervent  thanksgivings.  Indeed  it  must  have  highly  gra- 
tified tlie  zeal  and  benevolence  of  his  plows  heart. 


jg  D.  00. 


Hi.  JOHN. 


J.  D.  99 


n'sn,.ien.s-7  whatsocvci'  thou  doest  to  the  brethren, 

VKoj^'uv'si  and  to  strangers  ; 

jjcnr.  ■.!(,.  i.t.      |.   ^y|jj.„jj  "  have  borne  witness   of  thy 

a'i  True' "i.  charitv  before  the  cliurch  :  "whom  if 
pGen. iv  7  Jon.  thou  brinj  forward  on  their  jouinoy 
"'■^''""'  *  after  a  godly  sort,  thou  shall  ""do 
well  : 


21-23    A.l 
ilO     I  hi.  iv    1. 

I  Prt.  il  20 
q  Acts  IT  li.  4   h 

16.  2  tor.  iv. 
Col    I    24    Ke 

ii.  n 

r2  K  rsi  v.li.ie.  - 

i^SllLic:;"  Pontiles. 

7-i'.  xii?ia. 
s  10    Miti 


7   Because  •>  that  for  his  name's  sake 
ij  ^^  they  went  forth,  "■  taking  nothing  of  the 


8  We  therefore  ought  '  to  receive  such. 
i'i5;' "'^'"'' tbat  we  might   be  '  fellow-helpers  to  the 
t  'c»'r.'iii  i-o  truth 

XV..  in.ll   2Cor.    l'"""- 

^.'  a'cour  1',';      ^  I  vvrote  unto  the  churcli ;  but  Dio- 
vh"m. a'-iV-"  trcphes,    "who  loveth  to  have  the  pre- 

II  Va'.t.  sx.  lO-HS.  Sliii.  e.  Mark  ix.  34   x.  35— 4i   L'Jke  nil   24— i7    Rom.  zii.  10  Phil 
il  3-5 


eminence  among  them,  "  receiveth  U3  not.  xs«M.tMatti 

10  VVherefor.;,  if  I  come,  >•  I  will   re-  ti^Lt'X  il 
member  his  deeds  which  he  doeth,  prating  ^co^r!"^'x.  'riir 
against  us  with  malicious  words  ;  and  not  "'    ° 
content  therewith,  neither  doth  he  himself 

receive  the  brethren,  and  forbiddeth  them  zLukevi.M-joAn 
hat  would,  »  and  casteth  Ihem  out  of  the»'Ex*'xxfiilp, 

1  u  xxxvii.27  l-ro,. 

CillirCn.  xji    II  Is.  I    16. 

11  Beloved,  'follow  not  that  which  is  «'m  26  "cSr  iJ'. 

evil,  but  that  which  is  good.     '' He  that  i:PWiii|7''i 

doeth  good  is  of  God  :  but  *^  he  that  doeth  2  »<»™'  <<i-''\o. 
•  Ill  /-'I  ^^^  "'  I?  I 

evil,  bath  not  seen  bod.  bTpe'"  - 

12  Demetrius  hath  ''good  report  of  all  ^""P'''^,'"'"" 
mm.  and  of  the  truth  itself:  yea,  «  and  we  5i°';"'''J''  .. 

,  ,  ,  •'         '        ,  d  AcU  I  2S  xxu. 

aL'o  bear  record ;  and  ye  know  that  our  |^-  ,'T[m"i,i'7 
record  is  true. 


V.  5 — 3.  The  apo.sLle  thought  it  proper  to  rommend 
his  beloved  Gaius  as  one  ^vho  in  all  things  acted  in  that 
manner  which  became  a  believer,  and  was  faithlul  in  the 
use  of  what  had  been  committed  to  his  stewardship  :  this 
appeared  in  .vhalcvcr  he  did  towards  his  fellow  Christians 
and  the  ministers  of  the  Gospel ;  and  to  the  strangers,  that 
were  driven  from  home  by  persecution,  or  travelled  abroad 
,10  preach  the  word  of  God.  For  these  had  borne  testimony 
lo  his  liberal  and  hospitable  love,  before  the  churches  of 
.Christ  in  difierent  places,  especially  where  St.  John  then 
resided  :  and  in  continuing  to  entertain  such  persons,  and 
in  aiding  to  defray  their  travelling  expcn.scs,  from  a  regard 
toihcwill  and  glory  of  God,  he  would  act  in  a  manner 
becoming  his  character,  and  honoui'able  to  the  Gospel. — 
Because,  from  love  to  Christ,  and  for  the  honour  of  his 
name,  they  had  gone  forth  as  evangelists,  to  preach  among 
the  Gentiles ;  determining  to  take  nothing  of  them  for 
their  subsistence,  to  whatever  straits  they  might  be  re 
duced ;  lest  they  should  appear  mercenary,  and  so  prejudice 
the  minds  of  men  against  their  doctrine.  It,  therefore, 
became  the  duty  of  established  Christians  to  cntei  tain  such 
zealous  and  disinterested  ministers,  andfo  contribute  to  their 
support,  that  they  might  be  helpers,  together  with  them 
in  propagating  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  by  enabling  them 
to  proceed  in  their  work  and  labour  of  love.  '  The 
'  apostle's  sentiment  in  this  precept  is,  that  such  of  the 
'  brethren,  as  had  not  devoted  themselves  to  the  preaching 
'  of  the  Gospel,  but  followed  their  ordinary  occupations  at 
'  home,  were  bound  to  contribute,  according  to  their  abi- 
'  lily,  towards  the  maintenance  of  those  who  went  about 
«  preaching  the  gospel.'  (Mackiiight.)  It  is  manifest,  at 
ihe  first  glance,  how  exactly  this  accords  to  the  case  of 
.hose,  in  this  commercial  country,  who  cannot,  or  do  not, 
become  missionaries  ;  and  their  conduct  respecting  those 
ivho  arc. 

V.  9—12.  Some  expositors  think,  that  the  apostle 
here  only  meant,  that  he  slioidd  have  written  to  the  church 
had  net  the  report  which  he  had  h.eard  conccrnin;^  Dio 
trephes  determined  hiin  rather  to  address  his  leucr  to 
Gaius  :  but  it  does  not  appear  that  the  words  are  capable 
of  that  construction.  He  seems  to  have  written  to  the 
church,  to  indu'-r  them  to   help  on  their  journey  the  per- 


e)oha  XIX  35  xi 


sons  before  mentioned :  but  Diotrephcs,  (who  probably  was 
a  pastor  of  the  church,  whose  circumstances  or  abilities 
concurring  with  his  ambition  of  pre-eminence,  had  ac- 
quired him  an  undue  influence  over  his  brethren,)  would 
not  own  his  authority,  nor  pay  any  regard  to  his  counsel. 
Wherefore  the  apostle  observed,  that  if  he  came  thither, 
as  he  intended  to  do  shortly,  he  would  publicly  censure 
his  conduct ;  Of  even  enforce  his  decision  by  inflicting  some 
miraculous  punishment  upon  him,  as  he  was  not  afraid 
nor  ashamed  to  vent  malicious  or  wicked  invectives  and 
slanders  against  him,  in  the  most  indecent  manner.  Nay, 
he  did  not  think  this  a  sufficient  expression  of  his  contempt 
and  enmity  ;  but  refused  to  entertain,  or  countenance, 
tliose  evangelists  whom  St.  John  recommended  ;  and  even 
forbade  others  to  do  it ;  and  when  they  regarded  the  apostle's 
authority  more  than  his  prohibition,  he  proceeded  to  ex- 
communicate them  for  so  doing.  It  is  indeed  most  won- 
derful, that  a  professed  minister  of  Christ  should  thus 
pertinaciously  oppose  the  aged  apostle  ;  and  should  acquire 
such  authority  over  the  affairs  of  any  church,  as  to  be  sup- 
ported in  such  a  contest:  yet  this  was  most  evidently  the 
case.  The  apostle,  therefore,  warned  his  beloved  Gaius 
not  to  be  influenced  by  this  ambitious  man,  or  to  imitate 
his  conduct  ;  let  him  not  "  follow  the  evil,  but  the  good  :"' 
which  was  to  be  seen  in  the  behaviour  of  professing  Chris- 
tians :  for  "  the  man  %vho  did  good,"  and  was  kind, 
loving,  and  beneficent,  from  evangelical  principles,  was 
born  of  God,  and  belonged  to  him  ;  whereas  he  who  prac- 
tised evil  had  no  saving  knowledge  of  him.  But  while 
the  apostle  cautioned  him  against  Diotrephes,  he  pointed 
out  to  him  another  person  of  his  acquaintance,  that  was 
well  worthy  of  his  imitation  ;  as  he  had  a  good  report  of 
all  Christians,  and  of  men  in  general  ;  yea,  the  very  truth 
itself,  as  it  were,  bore  testimony  to  his  humble  diligence, 
zeal,  and  honourable  conduct  :  to  which  the  apostle  also 
added  his  testimony  :  which  Gaius  knew  to  be  true  and 
fiiithful:  and  he  would  therefore  be  sure  to  honour  and 
imitate  so  excellent  a  man.  '  Private  offences  against  our- 
'  selves  must  be  forgiven,  and  forgotten ;  but  when  the 
'  oflfence  is  an  impediment  to  the  feith,  and  very  preju- 
■  dicial  to  the  church,  it  is  to  be  opposed  and  openly 
'  reproved.'     {Whitby.) 


.Q.  D.  90. 


111.  JOHiN. 


.4.  D.  90/ 


fct<...i!Joiini2.      13  1  had  f  many  things  to  ^Vritc,  but  I 

will  not  with  ink  and  pen  write  unlo  thee  : 

14  But  I    trust    1    shall     shortly    see 


V.  13.  I'l.  "  The  friends,''  as  a  term  of  mutual 
address  among  Christians,  is  found  only  in  this  jjjace. 
<JJ«rg.  Ref.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

How  many  professors  of  the  Gospel  are  there,  concern- 
ing whom  the  apostle's  words  may  be  reversed  ;  so  that  we 
must  earnestly  wish  and  pray  that  their  souls  may 
prosper,  as  their  health  and  outward  circumstances  do  ! 
For  spiritual  languor,  and  want  of  vigour  and  success  in 
every  thing  conducive  to  the  glory  of  God,  may  be  observed 
in  numbers,  to  bear  proportion  to  their  external  prosperity. 
But  there  are  a  few,  who  are  so  eminent  in  grace,  and 
zealous  of  good  works,  that  the  precarious  state  of  their 
health  gives  concern  to  all  who  love  the  Gospel  ;  and  they 
earnestly  desire  the  continuance  of  their  lives,  and  the 
increase  of  their  ability  to  do  good,  and  that  they  may 
"  prosper  in  all  things  even  as  their  souls  prosper."  The 
conduct  of  such  Christians  gives  a  joy  to  faithful  ministers, 
which  counterbalances  their  grief  on  account  of  those  who 
disgrace  their  profession  :  and  every  renewed  testimony, 
■which  is  borne  to  their  walking  in  the  truth,  renews  that 
inward  satisfaction  ;  for  the  rejoicing  of  such  pastors  over 
their  children,  and  in  their  fruitfulness  and  consolation, 
differs  widely  from  the  selfish  joy  of  prosperous  hirelings  : 
or  that  of  such,  as  "  love  to  have  the  pre-eminence." 
Parents  and  ministers  should  be  as  ready  to  commend  what 
is  well  done,  as  to  point  out  what  is  wrong,  in  the  con- 
duct of  those  whom  they  superintend;  and  indeed  this  is 
Ear  more  pleasing  to  a  benevolent  mind.  The  faithful 
stewards  of  Christ,  whethef  they  have  been  intrusted  with 
"  the  mysteries  of  God,"  or  with  talents  of  another  sort 
will  at  length  obtain  a  good  report :  nor  can  multiplied 
charities,  or  "  hospitality  without  grudging,"  be  so  con- 
cealed, as  to  remain  unknown  to  the  church.  Applause 
properly  introduces  exhortations  ;  and  indeed  it  should  be 
considered  as  an  admonition  to  proceed  in  the  same  com- 
mendable behaviour.  Ministers,  who  are  constrained  by 
the  love  of  Christ,  and  ot  the  souls  of  men;  to  go  forth 


thee,  and  we  shall  speak  *  face  to  lace.  *"'■,  "">"'* 
-  Peace  be  to  thee.  ''  Our  friends  salute  '/.Hl' iv ""  c 
thee.     '  Greet  the  friends  by  name.  ;;  '?„''"i''' 


and  encounter  perils  and  hai'dsiiips  in  spreading  the  Gospel, 
and  who  are  content  to  struggle  with  poverty  in  tlicif 
labour  of  love,  rather  than  quit  their  stations,  or  do  anv 
thing  to  prevent  their  own  success,  are  peculiarly  enliiled 
to  the  countenance  and  assistance  of  their  felluw-cliris- 
tians.  Every  one,  according  to  his  aliility,  ought  to  assist 
such  persons  as  circumstances  require;  tlitit  they  may  be 
fellow-helpers  to  the  truth.  Indeed  that  money  must  be 
well  expended,  which  promotes  the  faitliful  pleaching  of 
the  Gospel  in  any  part  of  the  world  :  and  it  is  greatly  to 
be  wished,  that  all  Christians  would  try  to  save,  not  only  a 
little,  but  if  practicable,  rrry  iinich,  frnm  their  expenses, 
in  order  to  create  a  fund  for  conduci  1^  such  important 
designs.  But,  alas  !  we  live  too  much  to  ourselves  in  these 
lukewarm  days  ;  and  we  need  not  ivonder,  if  covetous  and 
ambitious  men,  who  love  to  have  the  pre-eminence  in  the 
church,  disdain  these  admonitions  from  inferior  ministers, 
when  even  the  apostles  were  not  secured  from  the  pre- 
sumptuous, insolent,  and  malicious  opposition  of  persons 
of  this  description  :  but  their  deeds  will  one  day  be  re- 
membered agninst  them,  when  "every  One  that  exalteth 
''himself  shall  l>e- abased,  and  they  who  humble  themselves 
"  shall  be  exalted."  Let  us  then  not  follow  that  which 
is  proud,  selfish,  malicious,  slanderous,  and  wicked, 
though  the  example  be  given  by  eminent  and  distin- 
guished persons;  but  let  us  be  "followers  of  God,  as 
"  dear  children,  and  walk  in  love,"  after  the  example  ot 
our  Lord,  and  "such  as  have  most  closely  imitated  lii.-n  ; 
for  he  who  thus  habitually  docth  good,  is  of  God  ;  ancJ 
he  "  that  doeth  evil  hath  not  seen  or  known  God,"' 
whatever  his  notions  or  gifts  may  be.  We  should  there- 
fore notice  those  "  who  by  welt-doing  have  put  to  silence 
the  ignorance  of  loolish  men,"  and  who  have  good  rejjort 
of  the  truth  itself,  and  of  its  most  faithful  and  zealous 
friends  :  for  by  associating  with  such  Christians,  and  co- 
pying their  example,  we  shall  have  peace  within,  and 
Hve  at  peace  with  the  brethren.  Thus  our  communica- 
tions with  the  Lonl's  people  on  earth  will  be  very  jalea- 
sant,  and  we  shall  be  numbered  with  them  in  glory, 
everlastrns"'. 


THE 

EPISTLE  GENERAL  OF 

JUDE. 


The  writer  of  this  epistle  so  expressly  describes  himself  as  Jtide,  the  brother  of  James,  (Marg.  Ref.)  that 
we  must  either  allow  him  to  have  been  Jiide,  the  apostle,  (^called  also  Lebbcus,  whose  surname  was  Thad- 
deus,  who  was  brother,  or  near  relation  to  our  Lord,)  or  we  must  suppose  the  writer  guilty  of  a  direct  for- 
gery. Some  hesitation,  however,  as  to  the  authenticity  of  the  epistle,  seems  for  a  time  to  have  prevailed  in 
the  church,  tchich  was  at  length  fully  removed ;  though  some  learned  moderns  have,  on  frivolous  pretences, 
as  it  seems  to  me,  endeavoured  to  revive  it.  He  calls  himself,  not  an  apostle,  "  but  a  servant  of  Jesus  Christ;" 
and  so  does  St.  Paid.  (Phil.  i.  1.)  He  is  also  supposed  to  quote  apocryphal  books.  JS'oiv  St.  Paul  quoted 
heathen  poets,  when  ivhat  was  true  in  them  might  be  adduced  to  good  purpose  ;  without  at  all  sanctioning  the 
fables  lohich  they  contained.  These  are  the  chief  objections  ;  and  they  amount  to  nothing  against  the  internal 
evidence,  and  the  general  current  of  antiquity.  It  is  probable  that  St.  Jnde  wrote  to  caution  his  brethren 
against  the  same  deceivers,  whom  St.  Peter,  in  his  second  epistle,  had  opposed;  and  nearly  at  the  same  time. 
Jilany  think,  that  they  both  had  access  to  some  ancient  book,  which  is  now  lost,  and  quoted  from  it  ;  and  like- 
wise, that  Jiide  had  seen  St.  Peter^s  epistle  ;  and,  in  order  to  add  his  testimony  to  the  same  effect,  adopted 
several  of  his  thoughts,  and  even  expressions.  This,  however,  is  uncertain  :  for  the  same  Spirit  of  prophe- 
cy might  lead  these  two  witnesses  to  oppose  the  corrupters  of  Christianity,  by  similar  examples,  arguments,  and 
illustrations,  without  either  of  them  hioiving  what  the  other  tvrote.  There  is  710  ground  for  the  opinion  that 
it  teas  exclusively  addressed  to  the  Jewish  converts  :  on  the  contrary,  it  seems  to  have  been  properly  a  catho- 
lic epistle,  intended  for  all  Christian  Churches  throughout  the  ivorld.  The  e.vact  time  when,  and  the  place 
from  which,  it  ivas  tvritten  are  uncertain. 


A.  D.  70.  A.  D.  70. 


The  address  and  salutation  ;  and  the  wri- 
ter's purpose  in  the  epistle,  namely,  io 
establish  Christians  against  certain  false 
teachers  of    very    bad  character,    1 — 4 


these  seducers  further  stated,  and  their 
doom  denounced  ;  with  reference  to  some 
traditions,  concerning  Michael  contending 
with  the  devil  about  the  body  of  Moses  ; 


The  example  of  the  Israelites,  who  perish-  j  and  an    ancient  prediction    delivered  by 

ed  m  the  wilderness  ;  that  of  fallen  an-  \  Enoch,  concerning  "  the  day  of  judgment 

gels,  and  that  of  Sodom,  are  adduced,  as  "  and  perdition  of  ungodly  men,'''  8 — 1 6. 

showincr  the  danger  to  ivhich  they,  who  Warnings,counseb,  and  exhortations  suited 

apostatized,  or  perverted  the  Gospel,  were  to  the  occasion;  and  a  concluding  ascrif- 

exposed,  5 — 7.     The  vile  character    of -^  tion  of  glory  to  God,  17 — 25-. 


A.  D.  IQ. 


JUDE. 


d.  D.  '^. 


"UDE,  *'thc  servant  of  Jesus  Christ, 
and  brother    of  James,    to  "  them 

by   God  the 
preserved   in   Jesus  Clarist, 


>  Mitt.  s.  3  Zeli- 
tna.  Thaddeus. 
Mark     ii'.     18. 

vi.  16  John xiV  that  arc  sanctified   by   God  the  Father, 

■  M   Actsi   13.  ,  1       •  r  /-ll      •  I 

bJohnjii26Act3  and    "^  preserved   m   Jesus  Christ,    ^  and 

ssvii  23.  Rom.         Ill 

Pet  i.  I 
c  John  XV. 16  xrii. 
17.  19     1  Cor.  i 
lI.Eph.v. 


26.  IThea 
iPet,  i 
d  John  V 
28-30. 
12  2Ti( 


2  ^  Mercy  unto  you,  and  peace,  and 
love,  be  niultiphed. 
■^       3  Beloved,  ^  when  I  gave  all  diligence  to 
■^•^  write  unto  you  of  tlie  '"  common  salvation, 
'  it  was  needful  for  me  to  write  unto  you, 


1  Pe 

24.  I  Tlics.  ii.  12    2  Thes.  ii   13,  M    2  T 

9.  V.  10 f  See  on,  Rom.  i.  7    1  Pet  i  2.  2  Pet.  i  2.  Uev.  i. 

16.  Gal.  Ti.  II.  Heh.  siii  22.  1  I'et.  v.  12.  2  Pel  J.  12-15.  iii. 
Actsiv    IS.  xiii.  46,  .17.  xxviii.  2«.  Gal.  iii.  28.  Tit.  i    1.  2  Pel 


Heh. 

S  Rom  XV   15, 

— h  Is.  xl».  17.  22. 


NOTES. 

V.  1,  2.  The  apostle  Jude,  or  Judas,  {John  xiv.  22,) 
seems  to  have  written  this  short  circulai'  letter  soon  after 
Peter  wrote  his  second  epistle,  with  an  intention  of  adding 
his  protest  also  against  the  seducers  whom  Peter  opposed. 
He  styled  himself  "  the  servant  of  Jesus  Christ,  and  the 
"  brother  of  James,''  namely,  of  James  the  Less,  the  son 
of  Alpheus,  who  was  the  author  of  the  epistle  bearing 
that  name.  The  unusual  ascription,  (Marg-.  Ref.)  of 
sanctification  to  God  the  Father,  and  the  order  of  the 
words,  have  induced  many  expositors  to  explain  "  sanc- 
"  tified,"  of  their  being  "  set  apart,"  or  separated  "  in 
"  the  election  of  grace,"  by  God  the  Father  ;  in  conse- 
quence of  which  they  were  given  to  Jesus  Christ,  and 
preserved,  in  and  by  him,  from  dying  in  their  sins,  or 
falling  into  fatal  delusions,  till  called  by  the  word  and 
Spirit  of  God  into  a  state  of  actual  fellowship  in  the  Gosjiel 
of  Christ.  Others  suppose  the  order  of  the  words  to  have 
been  disregarded  :  and  then  the  apostle's  meaning  is,  that 
the  persons  addressed  were  regenerated  and  sanctified,  by 
the  grace  communicated  from  God  the  Father  ;  that  they 
were  thus  brought  home  to  the  "  good  Shepherd,  who 
"  bought  them  with  his  blood,"  and  were  preserved  by  hi.s 
watchful  care;  and,  being  "  called  according  to  his  pur- 
"  pose,"  they  would  be  "  kept  by  the  power  of  God 
"  through  faith  unto  salvation."  In  behalf  of  all  these 
the  apostle  desired,  that  "  mercy"  to  pardon  their  sins, 
to  compassionate  and  relieve  their  miseries,  and  to  supply 
their  wants,  "  and  peace,"  inward  and  outward,  "  and 
"  love,  might  be  multiplied  unto  them :"  even  the  special 
love  of  God  to  them,  with  all  its  precious  fruits,  and  their 
love  to  him.  to  one  another,  and  to  all  men,  for  his  sake. 
{Marg.  Ref. J 

V.  3,  4.  When  the  aposUe  applied  himself,  with  all 
assiduity  and  care,  to  write  to  his  fcllow-christiaiis,  con- 
cerning that  salvation,  which  was  common  to  him  and 
them,  and  every  man  who  would  accept  of  it,  it  appeared 
to  him,  upon  mature  consideration,  most  needful  to  addres.s 
them  u[ion  the  duty  of  "  contending  earnestly  for  the 
"  faith,"  or  doctrine,  "  once  delivered  to  the  saints,"  by 
the  apostles  and  evangelists,  who  first  preached  the  Gospel 
alter  the  day  of  Pentecost.  They  could  not  but  know  the 
great  fundamentals  >if  that  floctrine,  respecting  thr  [icrson 
and  salvation  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  and, his  mediatorial  autho- 
rity over  his  redeemed  subjects  :  and,  as  these  were  violent- 
ly assaulted  at  that  time,  ihcy  ought  to  contend  carnrstly 
for  them;  patiently    and  constantly   professing  the   faith, 

Vol.  V — No.  36. 


and  exhort  you,  '  that  ye  should  earnestly  i  sehsiiiss  jtr. 

contend  for  the  faith  "  which  was  once  de-  i" /x a^xv'i'o" 

livered  unto  tlic  'saints.  rh'i'isjrnv". 

4  For  there  are  certain  men  "  crept  in  ^'-  '2  2"  im  '• 

1  1        /•  ^        ,  \  13  Hf.  7,  8    Hct. 

unawares,  "who  were  before  of  old  or-  »  I"  "''.'i 
dained  to  this  condemnation;  "ungodly  j^^xi  a  Act»tx 
men,  p  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  ,|.,^''^J|f'i , 
into  lasciviousness,  and  1  denying  the  j'l"' i'>  coi  .. 
"only  Lord  God,  and  our  Lord  Jesus 'V;!',f^^^y'c^ 
Christ.  s ■Tim''ri'6  '*■■ 

Pet.  ii    1,2. n  Rom.  is"  SI.  22.  1  Pet  ii.8.  2  Pet.  iii.  3. o  15  2  Sam',  xx''^  '  "" 

i   I.  I  Pet.  iv.  18  a  Pet  il.  5,6.  iii  7 n  Rom  tI.  1,3     ^ 

Heb   xii.  15.  16.  I  Pet  ii    IG.  2  Pet  ii.  18-22 i  Tit.  i 

22 r  Ps  Ixii.  2.  John  xvii.  3.  I  Tim.  vi   15,  16.  Rev. 


and  adhering  to  the  commands,  of  Christ,  in  the  midst  of 
hardships,  opposition,  and  persecution,  (ivayat'i^i.^ai,)  and 
diligently  striving  to  disseminate  the  knowledge  of  uncor- 
rupted  Christianity  in  the  world  ;  refusing  all  countenance 
to  those  who  opposed  it ;  decidedly  using  all  their  inlluence 
to  put  others  upon  their  guard,  and  to  confirm  them  in  the 
faith  and   practice  of  the  Gospel;    and  to   show  them  the 
falsehood  and  pernicious  tendency  of  the  heresies,  which 
were   propagated   instead  of  them.     Thus  their  example, 
profession,    conversation,  prayers,   and  improvement  of 
talents,  might  be  instrumental  to   impede  the  progress   of 
fatal  delusions,    to    establish    the   faith   of  the    weak  and 
wavering,  and  even  to  recover  some  of  the  fallen  :  and  an 
earnest  contending  for    the    faith,  with   such  weapons  as 
these,  would  consist  with  meekness  and  benevolence  ;  and 
differ  widely  from  that  controversy,  which  was  conducted 
with    acrimony,  slander,    invective,    and  reciprocal    con- 
tempt.    These  vigorous  measures  were  peculiarly  proper 
at  that  time,  as   certain  men  had  glided  in   like  serpents, 
with  subtlety  and   plausible   pretences,  unawares  to  the 
people    and    their     pastors ;    for  the   enemy   sows   these 
lares    while    men    sleep.     But    the    Lord    had  foreseen 
them  ;  for  they  "  were    of  old  ordained,"   or  registered, 
'•  to  this  condemnation  :"  many  predictions  had  from  the 
beginning   been  delivered   to    this  effect,  (14,  13;)  and  if 
had  been  declared,  that  such  persons  should  arise,  and  be 
left  to  themselves,  and  so  invent  and  propagate  pernicious 
errors ;  deceiving   men,   and  exposing    themselves  to  the 
righteous  condemnation  denounced  against  lying  prophets. 
Nay,    these    predictions   had    been  extracts,    as  it   were, 
from  the  registers  in  heaven  ;  even  the  secret  and  eternal 
decrees  of  God.   "  known  unto   whom   arc  all   his  works 
"  fi  r,m   the    beginning  of  the  world  ;"   in   which    he  had 
dett  rmincd  to  leave  them  to  their  pride  and  lusts,  till  they 
merited  and  received  this  condemnation.     Such  were  "  un- 
"  godly  men,"    who,  professing    Christianity,  took  encou- 
ragement from  the  abundant  mercy  of  God,  and  the  way 
of  free  salvation  there  revealed,  to  indulge  without  fear  or 
shame  in  the  grossest  lasciviousness;  thus  perverting  the 
most  holy  truths  into  an  occasion  of  the  vilest  unholiriess  : 
in  doing  which  they  "  denied    the  only    Lord  God,"  cast 
off  the  yi'ke  of  his  authority,   as   their  Creator,  "and  that 
"  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ,"  by    refusing  to   have  him  to 
rule  over  them,  or  to    be  the   subjects    of  his  mediatorial 
kingdom.     (Sole,  2  Pet.  ii.  ^ — 3.)     Some  have  supposed, 
that  these  ungodly  men  denied  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles, 
conr-erning the  Person   and  atonement  of  Christ;  (Note, 
4  I 


A.  D.  70. 


JUDE 


J.  D.  7Q. 


^.    XX 

Deut. 
1'..  cvi 
iii   i7- 

ri  64  6» 

ii   >S.  16 
16.  Hei). 

-J»   IV.  1, 

s  John  viii  U. 
•Or  principai.ty 

Epii.  li.  12. 
»  Mali     xx»    41. 

5'r(  i/tt,  ;i'et  ii.4 
jMtlt    viii.   29 

Hell  X  27.  Ilev 


5  I  will  therefore  '  put  you  in  remem- 
brance, tlioiigli  ye  once  knew  tliis,  liow 
that  tlie  Lord,  '  having  saved  the  people 
out  of  the  land  of  Lgypt,  "  afterward  de- 
stroyed them  that  believed  not. 

6  Aiid  the  "  angels  which  kcj)t  not  their 
*  first  estate,  but  left  their  own  habitation, 
1  he  hath  reserved  iu  everlasting  chains 
under  darkness,  ^  unto  the  judgment  of 
the  great  clay. 


I  John  ii.  2-2,  23 ;)  and  they  would  therefore  explain 
•■  turning  the  grace  of  our  God  into  lasciviousness,"  of 
•iome  aitcaipts  made  by  them  to  traduce  the  doctrines  of 
"race,  as  tending  to  licentiousness.  But  this  construction 
would  be  very  unnatural ;  and  the  whole  epistle  shows  that 
they  were  abominable  antinomians,  who  "  wrought  all 
"  uncleanness  with  greediness,"  under  pretence  of  exalt- 
ing free  grace.  Yet  it  is  very  probable  that  they  also  held 
some  wild  notions  concerning  the  Person  of  Christ  •,  for 
this  uas  fenerally  the  case  with  the  various  descriptions  of 
these  primitive  heretics  ;  whose  absurd  and  presumptuous 
reveries,  concerning  these  points,  would  be  wholly  un- 
worthy our  notice,  did  they  not  illustrate  the  folly  of 
man's  wisdom  in  matters  of  religion  ;  the  perverse  dispo- 
sition of  the  human  heart  to  prefer  any  senseless  falsehood 
to  the  truths  of  revelation ;  and  the  artifice  of  Satan  in 
suiting  the  delusions,  which  he  propagates  by  his  minis- 
ters, to  the  taste  and  cai)acities  of  those  whom  he  means 
to  ruin  by  them.  The  intellectual  poison  which  he  ad- 
ministers, in  this  age  of  proud  reasoning  and  skepticism, 
is  of  a  more  plausible  kind,  and  can  be  supported  with 
more  show  of  argument ;  or  else  it  would  not  be  so  gene- 
rally received.  Gave  ail,  &c.  (3.)  '  I  was  sedulously 
devising  to  write  to  you  concerning  the  common  faith, 
when  the  circumstances  of  the  times  rendered  it  necessary, 
and  determined  me  to  this  subject.'  Onct.  (3.)  Once 
for  all :  so  that  no  addition  is  to  be  made  to  the  doctrine 
thus  delivered,  or  alteration  in  it ;  and  all  that  either  human 
learning  and  wisdom,  or  human  folly  and  ignorance,  can  do 
in  this  way,  only  tends  to  corrupt  it.  Of  old  ordained,  &c. 
(4.)  Not  to  commit  these  crimes  by  any  constraint ;  but 
their  wilful  sin  and  impenitence  being  foreseen  ;  and  God, 
for  wise  reas(Mis,  determining  to  le.jve  th<  m  to  themselves, 
he  "  ordained  them  to  this  rondeninafion  ;"  as  he  had  done 
Judas,  and  those  who  crucified  Christ.  {Marg,  Ref) — 
Whatever  objection  lies  against  this  view  of  the  subject, 
lies  at  least  equally  against  the  whole  system  of  prophecy, 
as  far  as  the  crimes  and  condemnation  of  men  are  expressly 
foretold.  {Mursr.  Ref-)  The  onbj  Lord,  <Sic.  These 
words  may  be  differently  rendered  :  but  our  translation 
seems  to  give  the  true  meaning,  preserving  the  distinction 
between  the  Father  and  the  Son. 

V.   «.      (A'ores,  1  Cor.  X.    1—12.     '2  Pet.' i'l.  4 — 11. 

20 22.)     External  privileges,  profession,  and    apparent 

conversion,  could  not  secure  from  the  severest  vengeance 
of  God  ,  those  who  thus  turned  aside  in  unbelief  and  diso- 
bedience. '  To  evince  this,  the  apostle  deemed  it  proper 
10  remind  his  readers,  though  they  had  been  taught  and  had 
understood  it,  that  the  Lord,  having  delivered  the  whole 


7  Even  »  as  Sodom  and  Gomorrah,  and  •  G«n  xm  " 
ic  cities  about  them,  in  like  manner,  giv-  -se  dcumxii. 
iiijr  themselves  over  to  iornication,  and  eo-  '•■  •"  'x  '6- 
iiig  alter  t  straiifre  flesh,  ''  are  set  forth  for  f;'  «»■  "m. 
an  example,  sutfering  the  vengeance  oi  '^,,,'1^  ■-''''" 
■^  eternal  fire.  *^';^  i"'"^  gco. 

a  Likewise  also  "^  these  filthy  dreamers  i,''m",  "^j'.  "^J- 
''  defile  the  flesh,  '  despise  dominion, « and  f" '"  "^'^  >>■ 
speak  evil  of  dignities 


■  Deut  1 


.  25-2B. c  1  Cor. 

IV  .  3  15,  13.  1  Saio 
8     Hcb   nil    17- 
i   1  Pet    ii.  17. 


23  15. 
x;iliii  14.  Matt, 
i  17.  I  Tim  i.  10  Sre  cm, 
S7.  Ps  li  1-6  Xii  3,1. 
g  9.  10     Ex   xxii.  2?, 


nation  "of  Israel  from  Egyptian  bondage,  and  made  a 
national  covenant  with  them  as  his  people  ;  yet  afterwards 
destroyed  with  terrible  judgments  such  of  them,  as  be- 
lieved not,  and  so  would  not  obey  him ;  though  this  in- 
volved a  vast  majority  of  the  nation.  (Aotes,  Heb,  iii.  7 — 
19.  iv.  1,  2.)  In  like  manner,  they,  who  apostatized 
from  Christianity,  or  manifested  their  unbelief  by  deter- 
mined and  habitual  disobedience,  instead  of  being  secured 
by  their  external  privileges,  would  be  more  deeply  con- 
demned on  account  of  them.  Even  the  angels,  originally 
created  holy,  endued  with  noble  powers,  and  exalted  to 
great  eminence  in  heaven  itself;  when,  dissatisfied  with 
their  first  estate,  they  ambitiously  and  rebelliously,  left 
the  station  assigned  them  by  the  Creator,  had  been  cast 
down  from  their  holy  habitation,  and  were  reserved,  as  in 
chains  of  everlasting  darkness,  wickedness,  misery,  and 
despair,  until  the  judgment  of  the  great  day ;  when  their 
condemnation  will  be  as  distinguished,  as  the  rank  was  from 
which  they  fell.  Even  as  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  and 
the  adjacent  cities,  who  were  favoured  with  a  most  pleasant 
and  fruitful  country ;  when,  after  the  manner  of  apostate 
angels,  they  daringly  rebelled  against  God,  (which  ap- 
peared especially  in  their  giving  up  themselves  to  aban- 
doned lewdness,  and  the  shameless  indulgence  of  their 
unnatural  lusts ;)  had  been  exhibited  as  an  example  of 
divine  vengeance  to  the  whole  earth,  in  the  destruction  of 
their  cities  and  all  that  was  in  them,  by  fire  from  heaven, 
and  by  the  perpetual  desolations  of  their  fertile  country; 
so  that  it  became  a  visible  emblem  of  the  eternal  fire  of 
hell,  into  which  that  judgment  sjyept  the  souls  of  such  as 
died  in  their  sins ;  and  all  the  adults  without  exception 
seem  thus  to  have  perished.  In  like  manner  "  the  drcam- 
"  ers,"  of  whom  the  apostle  spake,  vainly  expecting 
liberty  and  impunity  in  sin,  followed  the  example,  an9 
would  share  the  doom  of  abominable  Sodom:  whilst  they 
defiled  their  bodies,  which  ought  to  hare  been  consecrated 
to  Ood  ;  despised  all  authority,  divine  and  human  ;  and 
reviled  those,  who  were  placed  in  dignity,  or  invested  with 
power,  in  so  insolent  a  manner,  as  would  tend  to  exas- 
perate them  against  Christians  in  general.  In  short  they 
would  not  endure  either  authority  or  reproof ;  but  disdained 
them  as  the  inhabitants  of  Sodom  did  the  gentle  expostu- 
lation of  Lot.  (Cen.  xix.  9.) — Dreamers.  (8.)  '  Per- 
'  fectly  stu])ified,  and  destitute  of  reason,  as  if  their  senses 
'  had  been  locked  up  by  a  deep  sleep,  or  an  inveterate 
'  lethargy,  from  which  no  terrible  example  could  awake 
'  them.'  (Besa.) — The  epithet ^Zffej/,  added  in  our  trans- 
lation, irajilies  that  their  very  dreams  were  defiled,  through 
the  filthiness  qI  their  wakipg  thoughts. 


.1.  D.  70. 


JUDE. 


J.  D.  70 


40.    1  Pet 
21'et   ii    II 
IB  ICbr,  xii.17  Is 
xxuii  3  4   10- 
10  Zetb    iij.  3 


k  p»n  X  13  SI.      9  Yet  '■  Michael  the  '  archangel,  when 

n'Tiics7v''l6'  contending    with  the  devil,  (he  disputed 

iuTtiivui-2\  about   ''  the  body  of  Moses,)  '  durst  not 

i,u"e  x^iVi  3^,  bring  against  him  a  railing  accusation,  but 

said,  '"  The  Lord  rebuke  tiiee. 

■  10    But   these   °  speak  evil    of    those 

n"s«  o";  a  Pet  ii  things  which   they  know   not:  but  what 

os«on,  Rom  i  fhey    know    naturally,    as    brute  beasts, 
ai.  sa.  .  •'    ,  ,  .  -', '  .         ' 

,is.i.i  9  11  jer  0  ,fj    those    thino^s     they   corrupt    them- 

Xiii  !7   E/.  nil.  a  J  ,  I 

3  zech  xi.  17.  selves. 

Matt  xiil  ism  .,,  i         /.  i 

1;"1,7  ^"'^  *''  1 1  ''  **  o  unto  them  !  '*  for  they  have 
"jobn  i'iV'r'*  '  gone  in  the  way  of  Cain,  '  and  ran 
'S  "' ~Deiit;  greedily  after  the  error  of  Balaam  for  re- 

Xliii.  4.  Josb.  xxVv.  9-11   Mic.  vi,  i  2  Pet,  ii.  li  Rev.  ii.  U. 


V.  9,  10.  (Noles;  2  Pet.  ii.  11—19.)  It  is  most 
probable,  that  the  apostle  took  this  account  concerrung 
.  Michael  from  ancient  tradition,  which  was  well  known 
among  the  Jews  ;  and  by  thus  adducing  it,  he  hath  given 
sufficient  attestation  of  its  truth.  {IS'otes,  Ueul.  xxxiv.  6 
Dan.  k.  13.  21.  xii.  I.)  In  some  of  the  passages  here 
referred  to,  Michael  has  been  supposed  to  be  the  Son  of 
God  himself,  as  the  great  Ruler  over  all  angels,  and  wor- 
shipped by  ihcm  all.  But  we  do  not  seem  authorized  to 
interpret  thi-  'ext  o(  him,  as  spoken  of  in  the  tradition  by 
the  name  of  Michael;  but  rather  of  some  created  angel, 
invested  with  great  authority  over  his  fellows,  perhaps  as 
Messiah's  peculiar  vicegerent.  This  exalted  arch-angel, 
however,  had  a  contest  with  the  devil  about  the  body  of 
JVIoses.  It  may  be  supposed  that  he  wanted  to  make 
the  place  of  his  burial  known  to  the  Israelites,  in  order  to 
tempt  them  to  worship  him,  as  the  papists  do  the  bodies 
of  martyrs,  real  or  supjjosed  ;  but  Michael  would  not  suffer 
Mm  to  do  it :  and  probably  the  devil  expressed  his  rage  in 
desperate  blasphemy.  Yet  Michael  durst  not  bring  again'^t 
him  a  railing  accusation;  he  did  not  presume  to  denounce 
on  him  the  judgment  of  blasphemy,  or  to  retort  his  re- 
vilings  ;  but  merely  said  to  him,  "  The  Lord  rebuke 
"  t.hce,"  {Zech.  iii.  2.)  Though  the  hateful  character 
and  atrocious  conduct  of  the  devil  must  have  excited  the 
holy  abhorrence  and  indignation  of  the  arch-angel,  he  yet 
dared  not  to  utter  any  reviling  expressi'>n  :  not  from  fear 
wf  the  devil,  but  because,  even  in  those  circumstances,  it 
-would  not  have  heen  consistent  with  the  perfection  of  his 
character.  But  these  heretics,  pretending  sup(  rior  cmi- 
jicnce,  as  the  favourites  of  heaven,  dared  to  s|jcak  evil  of 
dignities,  whom  God  had  commanded  them  to  honour  and 
obey.  Thus  ihcy  spake  language  concerning  their  lawful 
rulers,  which  Mich;iel  scrupled  to  use  concerning  the  devil 
himself :  and  .surely  they  would  not  pixtcnd  that  they 
were  more  yvrivilrged  than  tiie  arch-angel,  or  that  their 
rulers  i!tere  more  execrable  than  that  great  enemy  of  God 
and  man  !  But  indeed  tliey  spake  evil  of  such  things  as 
they  understood  not:  forlhey  were  men  of  a  base  grovel- 
ing mind,  wliose  chief  attention  was  paid  to  the  indul- 
gence of  their  appetites,  in  such  things  as  they  knew 
naturally,  even  like  the  brutes  ;  and  by  their  excessive  and 
lawless  gratification  ihcy  wholly  polluted  lhemsrlve.>;.  To 
suppose,  as  some  learned  men  have  done,  that  "  the  body 
♦'"of  Moses"  means  the  Jewish  church  after  the  captivity. 


ward,  and  ^  perished  m  the  gainsayinji  ofsivum  .v.i&.'. 
Core.  ^       rr"'"  ''"■ 

12  Thcge  '  are  spots  in  your  "  feasts  of 'it'i»"'°'''"  j" 
charity,  when  they  feast  with  you,  "  feed-  J!  IvTJv.fi'is-- 
ing  themselves  without  fear:  >"" clouds  thai  ?>  xxxiVel.i" 
are  without  water,  "^carried  about  of  winds ;  "s  x'';  >'..»»i 
"  trees  whose  fruit  witheretli,  without  fruit,  '  '^"^<^^  "'  m 
"  twice  dead,  "  plucked  up  by  the  routs  ;     .^''ro"-  x*"-  '■;■ 

1.3  "  Raging  waves  of  the  sea, 'foaminc:  'iV' ',. 
out  their  own    shame;  wandering   stars, '''WJ,',  ""jjf'g'* 
^  to  whom  is  reserved  the    blackness    of  ?'"  "'^^  i"".:," 

iv      B        XI.   iK 

darkness  lor  ever. 


.  I  Tim   v  G.  Heb 
XV   13  Maikxi  20 
19   8  Tim    iii.  13  - 


B,5Pet  Ii  I8-:o r 

7.  sciii.  3.4.  Is.  Ivri. 
I,  2  Pet.  ii.  17.  Rev.  xi 


Lube 
.lobn  XV  6. 

2Chr.  Tli.  20- Rj.  xvii  9  MaK. 

n  Jer  V  32,53 e  I'bil  in. 

.  10,11.  3X.   10.  XXl.  » 


because  the  true  church  is  called  "  the  body'bf  Christ," 
and  to  refer  the  whole  to  the  transaction  recorded  in  the 
third  of  Zechariah,  merely  because  "  the  Lord  rebuke 
"  thee,  Satan,"  occurs  there,  may  be  ingenious  ;  but  it  is 
ingenious  trifling,  which  brings  no  instruction  nor  satis- 
faction to  the  mind.  '  Michael,  one  of  the  principal 
'  angels,  was  contented  to  deliver  up  the  devil,  hcijvever 
'  execrable,  to  be  coerced  by  the  Judgment  of  God  :  yet 
'  these  perverse  and  insignificant  men  were  not  ashamed 
'  to  reproach  the  powers  ordained  Iiy  God  himself!' 
(Jfiesa.)  '  The  angels  have  no  disposilion,  and,  I  believe, 
'  they  have  no  talent,  or  faculty,  for  railing  :  the  cool  con- 
'  sideration  whereof  should  make  all  men,  especially  those 
'  who  call  themselves  divines,  and  especially  in  contro- 
'  vcrsies  about  religion,  ashamed  and  afraid  of  this  manner 
'  of  disputing.'     (Arbp.  Tillotson.) 

V.  11  — 13.  The  apostle  denounced  a  wo  upon  these 
deceivers  :  for  they  had  gone  in  the  way  of  Cain,  who, 
proudly  disliking  the  humble  obedience  of  faith,  and  the 
spiritual  worship  which  God  had  appointed,  failed  of  find- 
ing acceptance  w'th  him  ;  and,  being  enraged  by  this,  he 
murdered  his  righteous  brother,  and  apostatized  from  the 
religion  that  he  had  jirofessed  :  and  these  wicked  men  had 
turned  aside  from  the  pure  doctrine  of  Christ,  become 
hateis  of  those  who  adhered  to  it,  and  were  about  to  cast 
off  all  their  firofession  of  Christianity,  They  had  also  run 
with  eagerness  and  greediness  in  the  same  way  which 
Balaam  had  taken,  in  order  SO  obtain  the  reward  of  un- 
righteousness :  like  him  they  had  gone  contrary  to  the 
commandment  of  the  Lord,  from  love  to  filthy  lucre  ;  they 
had  sought  the  ruin  of  the  professing  people  of  God;  and 
ihcy  had  seduced  many  of  them  into  licentiousness,  and 
thus  exjjoscd  them  to  divine  vengeance.  Moreover,  as 
Korah  and  his  company  ojjposed  the  authority  of  Moses 
an  1  Aaron,  and  excited  the  [)eopIe  to  rebel  against  them, 
so  those  wicked  men  had  rejected  the  authority  of  Christ's 
apostles,  and  contradicted  their  doctrine  ;  yea,  they  had 
induced  many  others  to  oppose  them  ;  and  they  were  about 
to  peiish  in  their  gainsaying,  or  rebellion,  as  Ko;ah  and 
his  associates  did.  These  were  spots  in  their  religious 
feasts,  in  which  they  met  together  as  Christian  brethren  ; 
for,  feasting  with  Christians  and  indulging  their  appetites 
without  fear,  they  would,  by  that  ;fnd  other.  s<  and. lioos 
practices,  be  a  disgrace  to  the  whole  company.  'I'i.ey 
were   indeed    "  clouds   without   water,"    from   whom  no 

4  I  2 


A.  D.  70. 


JUDE. 


J.  D.  70. 


tGen.viB-sj.i  14  And  « Enoch  also,  the  seventh  from 
cbru-u  Heb.  ^j^^  propliesied  of  these,  saying, "  Bc- 
''j?b''ii"?5'-!?.  hold,  the  Lord  cometh  with  ten  thousands 

F3.  1  3-6.   Dan.       ^  .   •  •     , 

•ii  9.10.  zecu.  01  his  saints, 

sv'iii^v.Vsi-  15  To  'execute  judgment  upon  all,  and 
M^n\ TbM°i  ^  to  convince  all  that  are  ungodly  among 
u'j*  u  7.8  them,  of  all  their  ungodly  deeds  which 
x"u'.9.c.!ix9  they  have  ungodly  committed,  '  and  of  all 
.loi-n^'v.  22!  23  their  hard  suceches  which  ungodly  sinners 

27  AelsXTii.31  t  ...  o  -I 

Mom  ii  iR  liv.  have  spoken  against  him. 

10.     I  Cop.  IV.  6.  r  »  .     . 

ra-fsMii"       ^^  These  are  "■  murmurers,  complam- 
xuom.ii.s"  ill.  ei-s,  n  walking  after  their  own  lusts  ;  "and 

1  16    Es.xvi.e.  ISam    ii  3   P4  xskI    18  xc.v  1   l-.XKXvii  22-33  Dan  vil^20  si  26  Mjl. 

iii  13-15  Matlxi.31-3'  Kcv  EiiiS.e    II m  Num  »iv.  36.  tvi   11.  Deut   ■  2' .  Ps 

Li,  2'.   Is  ixi<   ■'•)    I.uVc  V   30  XV  2  xix   7    Jobo  vi   41.  61.    1  Cor.  K.  10.    Phil.  11    M 

n  lical.  V.  16.S4  iMieB  iv  i.  2T.ro.  iv  3  Jam.  i.  14.  15  1  Pet  i  14  ii  IT  iv.  2.  2  Pet 
.;    ,0  i,i  3 o.S-.con,  15.  Jobxvii.4,5.  Psxvii.  10.  Isxiii.  9— !1.  SPet.  11.  18. 


their  mouth  spcp.kelh  great  swelling  words, 
p  having  men's  persons  in  admiration  be- 
cause of  advantage. 

17  But,  beloved,  i  remember  ye  the 
words  which  were  spoken  before  of  the 
apostles  of  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ; 

18  How  that  they  told  you  '  there 
should  be  mockers  in  the  last  time,  '  who 
should  walk  after  their  own  ungodly 
lusts. 

19  These  be  they  'who  separate 
themselves,  "  sensual,  *  having  not  the 
Spirit. 


ProT  xxviii  21. 

ITim.vi.J  Jam. 

Ii  1-9  2Pet  ii. 

1—3. 
q  Mai.  iv.  4.  Acts 

XX   35.  Eph.  ii. 

20. iv   II.  2  Pet. 

iii  2.   1  Jobu  iv. 

6 
r  Art3  XI.  29     I 


B  See  on.  n.  16.  Ps. 

liv   1,2 
I  Is.  Ixv  5      Ez 

xii.7.     Hes  iv. 

14  ii.  10.  Hei>. 

X.  25 
u  i  Cop.      ii.     14. 

Jum  iii  15.  Or. 
sJohn  iii.  5,  6. 
ii.  9  1  Cop  vi.  1?. 


good  could  be  expected :  whilst  their  own  lusts  and  Satan's 
temptations  drove  them  from  one  folly  and  wickedness  to 
another,  as  the  clouds  are  driven  about  by  the  wind.  They 
might  also  be  compared  to  trees,  that  seemed  to  take  root 
and  to  give  hopes  of  fruit  ;  but  their  buddings  were 
withered,  and  they  remained  wholly  unfruitful  ;  so  that 
they  were  "  twice  dead;"  as  the  transient  hope  that  had 
been  given  of  their  receiving  life,  and  taking  root,  only 
made  why  for  their  being  reduced  to  a  more  desperate  state, 
from  which  they  could  not  be  expected  to  recover :  for 
they  were  as  hairen  trees  torn  up  by  the  roots,  that  they 
might  be  cast  into  th.'  fire.  They  might  also  be  compared 
to  "  raging  waves  of  the  sea,"  in  the  turbulency,  clamour, 
and  violence  of  their  conduct ;  whilst,  by  boasting,  re- 
viling, and  filthy  language,  they  foamed  out  their  own 
shame  ;  and  proved  to  all,  who  judged  by  the  word  of  God, 
what  scandalous  persons  they  were.  They  were  like 
"  wandering  stars,"  whose  irregular  courses  could  not 
easily  be  described  or  understood  ;  whilst  their  appearance, 
though  luminous,  foreboded  mischief  to  mankind  :  and  the 
blackness  of  darkness,  de.sj)air,  and  misery,  were  reserved 
for  their  eternal  portion;  along  with  the  devil  and  his 
angels,  with  whom  they  had  united  in  opposing  the  autho- 
rity and  honour  of  Christ.  {Marg.  Ref.)  The  word 
rendered  spots,  primarily  means  the  tops  of  the  rocks 
appearing  above  the  water,  which  give  the  sea  the  appear- 
ance of  being  spotted,  and  on  which  ships  are  wrecked. 
Thus  the  disgraceful  appearance  of  these  heretics,  and 
the  danger  arising  from  them,  may  be  at  once  exhibited. 
The  word  rendered  "  wandering  stars,"  signifies  planets  : 
but  it  may  be  questioned,  whether  the  aposde  used  it  in 
the  strict  astronomical  sense;  or  not  rather  according  to 
the  popular  meaning  of  it,  which  best  suited  his  purpose. 
The  horrible  enormities,  ascribed  to  the  heretics,  who 
arc  supposed  to  be  here  intended,  are  almost  incredible  : 
but,  if  true,  it  is  by  no  means  proper  to  speak  of  them  in 
the  detail. 

V,  14 — 16.  In  a  prophecy,  which  had  been  delivered 
liV  Enoch  to  the  Antediluvians,  concerning  the  coming 
of  the  Lord  to  judgment,  men  of  this  character  had  been 
predicted  and  condemned.  It  had  not  pleased  God,  that 
this  ancient  prophecy  should  be  committed  to  writing  by 
Moses,  or  by  any  other  inspired  person  ;  but  it  had  been 
preserved  by  tradition;  and  it  not  only  accorded  to  the 


general  doctrine  of  revelation,  but  was  authenticated  as  a 
part  of  it,  when  thus  quoted  by  the  apostle  of  Christ.  • 
Though  Enoch  lived  so  soon  after  the  creation,  as  to  be 
the  seventh  in  descent  from  Adam,  yet  lie  foresaw  and 
predicted  the  second  coming  of  the.  Lord,  even  of  the 
promised  Messiah,  to  judge  the  world  ;  of  which  the  ap- 
proaching deluge  was  an  emblem.  He,  therefore,  called 
on  the  men  of  that  abandoned  generation,  to  behold  and 
take  notice,  that  the  Lord  would  come,  and  was  even  then 
coming,  with  ten  thousands  of  hi.s  holy  ones,  his  holy 
angels,  in  the  most  conspicuous  manner,  to  execute  judg- 
ment upon  all  wicked  men  ;  and  to  arraign,  convict,  and 
condemn  all  that  were  ungodly  a»nong  them,  both  in  respect 
of  their  profane,  rebellious,  and  wicked  works,  which 
they  had  most  impiously  perpetrated,  in  contempt  and 
defiance  of  him ;  and  of  all  the  hard  speeches,  the  viru- 
lent, presumptuous,  scornful,  blasphemous,  and  malicious 
words,  which  they  had  dared  to  utter,  from  the  proud  and 
carnal  enmity  of  their  hearts  against  him.  This  conviction 
and  condemnation,  the  false  teachers  of  whom  Jude  wrote 
could  not  escape,  seeing  their  works  and  words  were 
exactly  of  the  same  kind.  For  they  were  murmurers  ; 
(after  the  example  of  the  Israelites,  who  murmured  against 
Moses  and  Aaron,  and  thus  showed  their  enmity  to 
Jehovah  ;)  they  quarrelled  with  the  truths,  precepts,  and 
ministers  of  Christ ;  and  complained  of  every  restraint 
laid  on  them,  or  authority  exercised  over  I  hem  ;  as  well  as 
expressed  continual  discontent  with  the  Lord's  providential 
dispensations  respecting  them.  At  the  same  time,  they 
"  walked  afier  their  own  lusts,"  habitually  making  their 
ungovernable  carnal  inclinations  the  rule  of  their  conduct, 
and  disdaining  all  control.  Yet  "  their  mouths  spake 
"  great  swelling  words  ;"  boasting  extravagantly  of  their 
knowledge,  liberty,  and  gifts,  as  if  they  were  the  only- 
favourites  of  heaven  :  and  they  jjaid  court,  with  abundant 
flatteries  and  professed  admiration,  to  such  persons,  as 
were  able  and  willing  to  promote  their  secular  advantage, 
without  any  regard  to  their  characters  ;  by  which  partia-  . 
litv,  and  mercenary  servility,  they  attached  proud  and 
worldly  men  to  their  parly. 

V.  J  7  — 19.  (Note,  1  Pet.  iii.  2,  3.)  As  the  deceivers, 
of  whom  the  sacred  writer  spake,  were  making  destructive 
progress  in  the  church,  he  deemed  it  requisite  to  exhort 
his  beloved  brethren  to  recollect  the  words  which  iRe 


J.  D.  70. 


JUDE. 


A.  D.  to 


V  Aci8i«.3i  Rom.      20  But  vc  belovcd,  ^  buildinjr  up  vour- 
X  13  HI"  i.  i  selves  on  your  ^  most"  lioly  laitli,  ^  nrayine: 
u  29  iThes  V  in  the  Holy  Uho.st, 
tri-".      ""     .       21   ''Keep  yourselves  "^  in  flic  love  of 

lAcUxv.g.xxvi    _,,,,,.  r     .' 

18   ^^'5"^^  fi  God,  '^ looking  tor  ^  the  mercy  oi  our  Lord 
22  2  Pet  i  1.  I  Jesus  Christ  '  unto  eternal  life. 

John  V   4.   RcT.  »       1  /•  1 

"^"■,1°    •  .n      22  And    ^01    some   have  compassion, 

4°"'27.'""'i  Cor  making  a  dinerence  : 

6.  Eph  u "is'"       2.3  And  others,  "^  save  with  fear,  '  pul- 

b24  Johnxiv  2.  x»  9.  10.  Acts  si.  23    1  John  i v.  16  v.  18- 21.  Rev  sii   II. r  Ram    v 

5   viii.  39  SThes.  iii  5.  Uohn  iii    16,17. dJnbsiv.  14.  l.am  iii  25  2^    Matt   xsiv. 

42-61    I.ukexii   36-40  2  rim    iv.  8    Tit  ii.  13,  14.  Heb  ix  28  2i'et.iii  12 e2  .lobn 

(in    ITim  1  2.  2Tiin.  i  2   16.  18.  — f  llom    v.2l    vi  23  Uohn  v.  10, 1 1 g  4-13   Ez 

Ii 


Other  apostles  of  Christ  had  spoken,  when  they  first 
preached  the  Gospel  to  them,  as  well  as  of  what  some  of 
them  had  written  to  this  effect  ;  especially  Paul,  Peter, 
and  James.  For  they  had  warned  them,  that  under  the 
Christian  dispensation  there  would  arise,  within  the  visible 
church,  mockers,  who  woul  1  treat  the  most  sacred  truths, 
and  most  important  duties  of  Christianity,  with  profane 
contempt ;  and  would  be  a  scandal  to  that  holy  religion,  by 
walking  after  their  own  ungodly  lusts.  (Notes,  2  Tim. 
iii.  1 — 9.  iv.  3,  4.)  These  warnings  and  predictions 
related  to  those  persons,  who  at  that  time  separated  from 
the  apostolical  churches  to  form  heretical  sects  ;  being 
sensual^  or  natural  men  {^v^^ikci,  Notes,  1  Cor,  ii.  14. 
Jam.  iii.  15  ;)  who  not  having  the  Spirit  of  God  dwelling 
in  them,  as  the  Author  and  Preserver  of  divine  life  and 
holy  affections,  were  entirely  actuated  by  pride,  ambition, 
avarice,  and  licentious  in<"linations  :  it  therefore  behooved 
the  disciples  of  Christ  to  remember  their  Lord's  admo- 
nition on  this  subject,  "  By  their  fruits  ye  shall  know 
"them."  [Note,  Ulatt.  vii.  15 — 20. J  A  careful  exa- 
mination of  the  three  places  in  which  4<'X"^°'  occurs,  will 
confirm  the  conclusion,  that  it  signifies  ixilural,  that  is. 
tinreifenerate.  Without  determining  into  what  channel 
natural  depravity  was  diverted  by  special  circumstances, 
it  is  absurd  to  suppose,  that  the  apostle  would  class  with 
these  abominable  heretics  all  who  had  not  miraculous 
gifts  ;  but  if  that  interpretation  be  set  aside  as  inadmissible, 
"  not. havini;  iheSpirii"  must  mean  being  nnregenerate, 

V.^O, '21.  Instead  of  listening  to  deceivers,  th^  apostle 
exhorted  his  beloved  brethren  to  be  employed  in  "  building 
"  up  themselves,"  and  each  other,  "  on  their  most  holy 
"  faith."  The  doctrine  of  faith  is  most  holy  in  its  nature 
and  tendency,  leading  men  to  repent,  and  hate  all  sin,  to 
love  aiwl  obey  God,  and  to  lead  a  sober,  righteous,  and 
godly  life  ;  by  which  it  may  be  distinguished  from  all  false 
do;  (rines.  The  grace  of  faith  is  most  holy,  as  it  v.orkefh 
by  love,  purifielh  the  heart,  and  ovcrcomelh  the  world ; 
by  which  it  is  distinguishable  from  a  false  and  dead  faith. 
Adhering,  therefore,  to  the  Holy  doctrine  of  the  Gospel  by 
a  living  obedient  faith,  Christians  ought  continually  to  be 
seeking  an  increase  in  their  knowledge  of  the  truths  of 
God,  and  in  the  experience  of  the  power  of  them  on  their 
hearts,  that  they  may  be  more  and  more  established  in  a 
re:ili7.'ng  and  efficacious  belief  of  them,  and  in  all  those 
holv  dispositions,  and  that  obedient  practice,  which  depend 
on  it,  as  the  superstructure  rests  upon  the  foundation. 
Thus  the  consistency,  stability,  and  circumspection,  of  their 


ling  ihetii  out  of  the  fire  ;  '  haling  even  i.  lev.  siii.  41-- 
the  garment  spotted  by  the  flesh.  ?7  "I'/itV^J. 

24  Now  unto  liim  that  is  'able  to  keep  ztc™.  m's,  4.'"! 
vou  from  faiiiiio:,  and  to  ""  present  vou  m  sTiifjim! 
"iaultless    beiore   '^  the    presence   of    ins  ' »""»". 21  Joi"' 

,  .    ,  ,.  .    >  X   29, 30.    Itonu 

glory  with  p  exceeding  joy,  »''.', ^J-  .*'•.■'• 

25  To    "the    only    wise    'God    our  4'^"" .''   "' 

.  ,  .  -Z  .  .     in  2  Cor.  It.  14  Ji. 

baviour.    "we    glory  and  maiesty,  domi-  ?.■ ,  *!i'!l„  Ja  ?.'■ 

•  "  t         1  "^  "^    1  Col.  1.22  28  111. 

nion  and  power,  both  now  and  ever.  *■  n«ii- »i"  S". 
Amen.  "  "*'  xiv.5. 

xix.  28.  xsv.  ai.  Luke  ix.  26  IThes  iv.  9,  10  IPcl.  iv.  13. p  Pe.xxl.?  xliii  4.  M«tt  v.  • 

12  £Cor  iv.  H.  IPet   iv.  13 q  Ps   civ.  24  cxivii.  S.  Rom.  xi  33   xvi  27.  Epii.  i  8  lij. 

Ill    it™,  i    17 r  Ps.  Ixv.ii  20  Is.  \ii.  2.  slv  21.  ,lohn  iv  22   1  Tim.  ii   3.   1  il   i  3,  4 

19  13  iii  4  2  Pet.  i  1 s  1  Cbr  sxix.  II.  Ps  Ixxii.  18,  10  Dud  is  37.  Sic  on.  Matt. 

VI    13   Eph.  iii.  21    1  Pet  iv    Ii,  v    10,  1  I.  2  Pet   iii.  lu.  Rev.  l.  6.  iv.  9-11.  v.  13,  14 

conduct,  will  continually  be  advancing  :  and  they  will  more 
effectually  adorn  the  gospel,  glorify  God,  and  do^  good  to 
men,  as  long  as  they  live.  In  order  to  build  up  them- 
selves and  each  other,  on  their  most  holy  faith,  the 
apostle  directed  them  to  continue,  "  praying  in  the  Holy 
"  Ghost,"  or  in  dependence  on,  and  under  the  influence 
of  his  sacred  teaching  ;  as  in  this  manner  alone  they  could 
escape  the  snares  and  resist  the  temptations,  which  would 
be  laid  in  their  way.  By  such  a  conduct  they  ought  "  to 
"  keep  themselves  in  the  love  of  God  ;"  ,in  the  assurance, 
and  comfort  of  his  special  love  to  them,  which  they  could 
not  enjoy  if  they  were  slothful  ;  and  in  the  exercise  of 
filial  love  and  gratitude  towards  him.  Yet  with  all  this 
assiduity,  watchfulness,-  devotion,  and  conscic-ntiousness, 
they  must  put  no  tiust  in  themselves :  but  wait,  expect, 
and  be  continually  looking  for,  "  the  mercy,"  shown 
to  sinners,  by  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ ;  and  preparing  for 
the  "  completion  of  it,  in  eternal  life,"  as  the  gift  of  God 
through  him.  Certainly,  "  praying  in  the  Holy  Gho.-t," 
does  not  mean  extempore  prayer,  as  distinguished  from  a 
liturgy  :  for,  both  they  who  pray  without  a  form,  and  they 
who  read  words  previously  put  together,  often  come  short  of 
■'  praying  by  the  Holy  Sjiirit,"  But  how  is  the  whole  of 
this  most  beautiful  passage  enervated,  by  explaining  the 
words  in  question,  of  inspiration,  or  miraculous  gifts ! 
Whether  with  a  written  form,  or  without,  no  man  can 
pray  spiritually,  but  by  the  teaching  and  assistance  of  ttie 
Holy  Spirit,  exciting,  in  the  mind  and  heart,  holy  desires, 
affections,  and  expectations;  and  this  is  wholly  inde- 
pendent of  miracles,  and  inspiration,  properly  so  called. 
All  Christians  are  commanded  to  pray  in,  or  bt),  the  Holv 
Spirit:  but,  for  at  leastfiftecn  hundred  years,  no  Christians 
have  had  the  Spirit  of  miracles  and  inspiration.  Have 
none  then,  during  this  period,  prayed  according  to  the 
apostle's  exhortation  ? 

V.  22 — 25.  It  was  peculiarly  needful  for  Christians-, 
in  those  perilous  times,  to  know  how  to  act  respecting  such 
of  their  brethren,  as  had  been  seduced  by  the  deceivers, 
and  might  probably  be  recovered.  Of  some  they  ought 
to  have  compassion,  and  to  treat  them  wiih  gentleness, 
tenderness,  and  kindness;  making  a  diirerencc  between 
those  who  had  fallen  through  inadvertency,  and  appeared 
penitent,  and  others  who  were  more  hardened  and  profane. 
The  latter  they  were  directed  "  to  save  with  fear;"  being 
cautious,  lest  by  attempting  their  recovery,  they  should  be 
themselves  entangled  ;  (as  if  a  man,  being  eager  to  rescue 
others  from  a  fire,  should  fall  in  and  be  himself  burned  :) 


A.  D.  90. 


JUDE. 


Jl   D.  90. 


and  they  should  use  alarming  anJ  terrifying  methods,  as 
ihcy   would  do    if  they   saw   any    persons    in    imminent 
danger  of  being  consumed  in  the  flames,  whilst  insensible 
of  their    situation,    through   sleep     or    intoxication.     All 
endeavours  in  this   case  must  also  be  joined  with  decided 
abhorrence  of  the  crimes    commilted  by  the  persons  con- 
cerned, and  care  to  avoid  whatever   led   to  "  fellowship 
"  with  them    in    their   works   of   darkness,"    even    as  a 
garment  infected  with    the   plague  would  be  shunned  by 
those  who  desired  to    keep  clear  of  the  malady.     Thus 
ought  they  to  hate  "  even  the    garment  spotted  with  the 
"  flesh,"   or  whatever  had   the  most  remote  alliance  with 
the    sensual    practices  and  licentious   doctrines  of  these 
deceivers.     It    hath  been  observed   by  some  writers,  that 
auch    ornamental    clothing,  as  tends  to    tempt    others  to 
"  fleshly  lusts,"  or  is  purchased  with  the  wages  of  licen- 
tiousness, may  very  properly  be  called  "  garments  spotted 
"  with  the  flesh  ;"  and,  as  such,  ought  to  be  detested   and 
Joathed  more  than  the  vilest  rags,   (however  rich,  elegant, 
and  becoming:  it  may  be,)  by  all  those  who  would  be  thought 
Christians.    But,  whilst  the  apostle  gave  these  warnings  and 
counsels,  he  showed  his  readers  where  to  place  their  whole 
dependence  for  preservation,  by  the  form  of  his  concluding 
doxology.     For  he   addressed  'it  "  to   him,  that  was  able 
"to   keep  them    from    failing"  into  iniquity,    heresy,  or 
■destruction,  whatever  their  dangers  and  temptations  might 
be,  and  who  alone  could  do   it,  by  his  outward  protection 
and  his    inward   supports  ;  and  thus  he  would  at  length 
"  present  them  faultless,"  fully  justified,  and  perfected  in 
holiness,  "  before  the  presence    of  his  glory,"  when  dis- 
played at  the  day  of  judgmeat  before  the  assembled  world, 
"  with    exceeding  joy,"    to    each  of    them  on  his  own 
account,  and  in  the  "felicity  of  all  the  rest  ;  to  all  the  holy 
angels,  yea,  to  the   Lord    himself,  who  would  rejoice   in 
and  over  them,  to  do  them  good  for  ever.     To  him  there- 
fore, as  "  the  only  wise  God,"  who  knew  how   to  deliver 
the  godly  out  of  temptation,    "  even    to  the  Saviour"  of 
sinners,  the  apostle  ascribed  "  glory  and  majesty,  domi- 
"  nion  and  power,  both  then,  and  for  ever,  Amen."     He 
rejoiced  that  these  belonged  to  him,  and  would  for  ever  be 
possessed  by   him,  who  alone   was   worthy  of  them,  and 
capable  of  exercising  them  in  a  suitable  manner,  for  the 
good    of  his    universal  and  everlasting  kingdom.     As  the 
Lord  Jesus  alone  will  visibly  appear  at  the  day  of  judg- 1 
ment,   to   present  his    saints  unto  himself,  so  it  hath  been 
thought  by  some  expositors  that  this  doxology  was  address- 
•■■d  personally  to  him.     (Marg.  Ref.)    But  others  suppose 
that  the   apostle  had  the  "  One  true  and  living  God"  in 
his  mind,  without  exclusive  respect  to  any  of  the  Persons 
in  the  sacved  Trinity  ;  as  God   is  become  our  Saviour,  in 
.Tesus  Christ,  nnd  the  glory  of  the  Father,  the  Son  and 
the  Holy  Ghost,  in  the  salvation  of  believers,  will  be  dis- 
played at   the  day  of  judgment,  though  Christ  alone  will 
visibly  and  personally  appear  to  judge  the  world. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

i^Vhen  the  servants  of  Christ  address  those  who  are 
'■^  sanctified  by  God  the  Father,  and  preserved  in  Jesus 
"  Christ,  and  called  ;"  and  for  whom  they  pray,  "  that 
"mercy,  peace,  and  love,  may  be  multijilied  unto  them," 


they  must  not  only  instruct   them,  with   all  diligence,  in 
things   pertaining    to  "the  common  salvation,"  but  select 
such  subjects  as  more  especially  suit  the  circumstances  of 
the  times,  and  lend   to  put  them  ob   their   guard   against 
prevailing  delusions.  A  cordial  attachment  to  the  doctrines 
once  delivered  to  the  saints,  and  handed  down  to  us  in  the 
scriptures,  will  render  us  earnest  in  contending  for  them, 
and  against  all  innovations,  by  every  means  consistent  with.  - 
meekness  and  love  ;  and  a  competent   accjuaiiitance  witiK 
them  will  jiut  us  upon   our   guard  against   those  ungodly 
men,  who  creep  in    unawares,  amidst  levivals  of  religion, 
and  turn  the  grace  of  God  into  lasciviousness,    by   theii 
perverse    interpretations  and  scandalous  crimes,  through 
which  they    "  deny  the  only   Lord  God,   and  our  Lord 
"  Jesus  Christ,"  as  if  they  were  determined  to   be  theii 
-own  rulers  in  every  sense,  and  to  be  subject  to  no  autho- 
rity,   either  human  or  divine  ;  and    thus  they  bring  upor; 
themselves  that  destruction,  to  which  they  were  appointed. 
Whilst  we  contend  earnestl}'  for  the   truth.s,   which  relate 
to  the  Person  and  Salvation    of  Christ,   we  should  guard 
with  equal  caution  against  every  j)erversion  of  them  :  for 
though  the  infidel,  or  Pharisee,  will  as  surely   come  short 
of  salvation  as  the   Antinomian,   yet  he  does    not  so  dis« 
honour  the  Gospel,  or  do  so  much  to  set  mankind  against 
it.     We  ought  therefore  to  remind  the  people,  not  to   rest 
in  any  profession,  knowledge,  or  experience,  which  doth 
not   bring  the  soul   into    subjection   to  the    obedience  of 
Christ  ;  for  nothing  but  the   renewal   of  our  souls  to  the 
divine  image  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  can  secure  us  from  being 
destroyed  among  the  enemies  of  God.     ^V'e  are  continually 
warned  of  this:  and  the  examples  of  his  severity  on  un- 
believing Israelites,  on  apostate  angels,  and  on  Sodom  and 
Gomorrah,  stand  on  record,  for  our  admonition,  that  wc 
should  not  presume  on   former  favours  and  present  privi- 
leges, or  take  occasion  from  thence  to  rebel,  or  to  indulge 
our  ungodly  lusts,  if  we  would   not  be   "  bound   in  chains 
"  of  darkness  unto  the  judgment  of  the  great  day." 


V.  9—16. 

W'hilst  we  are  on  our  guard  against  "  filthy  dreame^j 
"  who  defile  the  flesh,"  let  us  also  stand  aloof  from  those, 
whether  moral  or  immoral  in  other  respects,  "  who  despise 
"  dominion,  and  speak  evil  of  dignities,"  and  give  them- 
selves the  license  to  revile  their  rulers  in  language  which 
an  arch-angel  would  not  dare  to  use,  in  reply  to  the  blas- 
phemies of  the  prince  of  darkness.  When  we  deem  any 
thing  amiss  in  the  conduct  of  our  governors,  and  wish 
well  to  sober  and  regular  plans  of  scouring  liberty,  and 
redressing  grievances,  let  us  by  no  means  lose  sight  of  the 
meekness  of  wisdom,  but  leave  every  matter  to  the  Lord 
in  the  use  of  proper  means  ;  nay,  even  if  oppressed  and 
persecuted,  we  should,  without  rendering  evil  for  evil. 
"  commit  ourselves  to  him  that  judgeth  righteously." 
There  always  have  been  nurabeis,  who  speak  evil  of  thine". 
which  they  do  not  understand,  and  corrupt  themselves  ::i 
such  as  they  know  naturally  like  brute  beasts.  The  way 
of  Cain,  of  Balaam,  and  of  Korah,  hath  ever  been  fre- 
quented ;  andenmity  against  God,  concurring  with  avarice, 
ambition,  and  sensuality,  drives  men  headlong  in  similar 
courses  'o  their  own  destruction.  But  wh'r^n  persons  ol 
this  ch:.' .,cter  are  admitted  and  continued  in  communion 


A.  D.  70. 


JUDE, 


A.  D.  70. 


with  the  churches  of  Christ,  ihey  are  disgraceful  spots  and 
blemishes  in  them  ;  whilst  they  indulge  their  appetites  and 
passions  without  fear  or  shame,  and  bear  no  good  fruit, 
but  disappoint  all  the  expectations,  which  promising  ap- 
pearances "nee  excited.  Such  persons,  continuing  un- 
fruitful after  hopeful  convictions,  and  so  becoming  '•  twice 
"  dead,  and  plucked  up  by  the  roots,"  often  prove  like 
"  raging  waves  of  the  sea,  foaming  out  their  own  shame," 
in  virulent  reproaches,  arrogant  boastings,  and  i  erhaps 
horrible  blasphemies  :  they  make  a  glare  indeed  for  a  short 
time,  like  meteors,  and  then  they  sink  into  the  blackness 
of  darkness  for  ever.  The  men  of  God,  from  the  be- 
ginning of  the  world,  have  declared  the  doom  which  will 
be  denounced  on  such  persons,  when  Christ  shall  come, 
with  ten  thousands  of  his  saints,  to  execute  judgment  on  all 
the  ungodi)',  for  all  their  wicked  works  ;  and  for  all  the 
impious  words  which  they  have  spoken  against  him,  by 
reviling  his  truths,  servants,  providential  appointments,  and 
holy  commandments.  We  should  therefore  avoid  those 
murmurers  and  complainers,  who  walk  after  their  ungodly 
lusts,  and  want  a  religion  to  suit  such  a  course  of  life :  and 
we  ought  to  disregard  their  '"  great  swelling  words  of  vani- 
ty ;"  whilst  we  mark  how  they  have  men's  persons  in  admi- 
ration for  their  own  secular  advantage  ;  especially  such  as 
are  ricb,  and  can  buy  flattery  and  power  at  a  high  rate. — 


V.  17—25 


We   should  constantly   remember   the    words   of   the 
apostles  of  Christ,  and  we  shall  find   the  Scriptures  verified 
in  the  profane  and  licentious  scoffers,  who  separate  from 
thosethatadhere  to  the  holy  doctrine   of  Christ,  and  even 
dare  thus  to  deride  them  ;  and  who  expect  that  the  Lord 
will  save  them,  though  tJiey  remain  carnal,  and  sensual,  and 
destitute  of  his    sanctifying  Spirit.     Let  us  also  remember 
that   the    doctrine   and  faith  of  Christians  are  most  holy ; 
that  we  may  build  ourselves  on  them,  in  all  spiritual  and 
devoted  obedience  to  God  ;  praying  for,  and  by,  the  Holy 
Spirit,  to  be  preserved  in  the  love  of  God  ;  and  thus  wait- 
ing for  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  Jesus   Christ   unto  eternal 
life.      Whilst  with   tender   compassion,  or  more  solemn 
and  awful  warnings,  (as  the  case  may  require,)  we  seek 
to  recover  our  fallen  brethren  from  dangerous  heresies  and 
falls,    we  should  look  to   ourselves,   and  hate  even  the 
garment  spotted  with  the  flesh,  as  afraid  of  being  infected 
with  that  most  fatal  pestilence  ;  and  still  trusting  in  him 
"  who  is  able  to  keep  us  from  falling,  and  to  present   us 
"  faultless  before  the  presence  of  his  glory,  with  exaeed- 
"  ing  joy,"    we    should  as(?Hbe  to    him,   even   God  our 
Saviour,  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost,  all  glory,  majesty 
dominion  and  power,  now  and  for  evermorct    Amen. 


THE  REVELATION  OF 

JOHN  THE  DIVINE. 


//  is  a  singnlnr  circumstance,  concerning  this  bool-,  that  its  authenticili/  was  very  srcneralli/,  if  not  universaliii. 
acknoti'kdgcd,  during  the  two  first  centuries;  and  yet  in  the  thud  century,  it  began  to  be  questioned! 
This  seems  to  have  arisen  from  some  absurd  opinions  concendiig  the  Millennium,  which  were  grounded 
on  this  book,  by  those  who  maintained  them  ;  an-l,  therefore,  their  opponents  infidiciously,  nay,  presump- 
tuously, endeavoured  to  discredit  their  tenets,  by  denying  the  authority  of  the  book  itself.  But  it  teas 
then  too  late  ;  and  its  divine  original  and  avthorily,  have  been  fully  established,  by  the  clearest  and 
most  decisive  evidence.  Indeed,  the  prophecies  contained  in  it  have,  in  so  many  undeniable  instances, 
been  7nost  circumstantially  accomplished,  through  a  long  series  of  agct ;  that  it  stands  as  little  in  need 
of  external  evidence,  as  any  book  in  the  tvhole  scripture.  JVo  doubt  it  tvas  ivritten  by  John,  the  apostle, 
to  ivhose  name  the  title  of  "  The  Divine''''  {or  the  Theologian)  was  added  some  time  after  ;  either 
because  of  the  deep  and  mysterious  truths  relative  to  the  nature,  decrees,  and  comx^cls  of  God,  with 
7vhichhis  writings  abound;  or  because  he  spoke  so  much  concerning  tiie  divine  Person  arid  glory  of  the 
Lord  Jesus.  The  book  is  styled,  "The  Apocalypse  or  the  Revelation;"'  as  consisting  of  matters  chicfiy 
prophetical,  which  were  immediately  revealed  to  St.  John  from  Jesus  Christ :  this  took  place,  ichcn  he 
was  in  the  isle  of  Patmos  in  the  Egean  Sea,  whither  he  ivas  banished,  as  is  generally  thought,  by  the 
emperor  Domitian,  .i.  D.  91,  or  95.  Some  indeed,  maintain  that  this  happened  durinif  the  persecution 
of  JVero,  ^i.  D.  67,  or  68,  or  even  before  that  time :  but  the  arguinents  adduced  in  support  of  their 
opinion  are  by  no  means  conclusive  ;  and  os  it  stands  last  in  the  sacred  canon,  so  it  seems  to  have  been  ivritten 
last,  and  to  have  been  intended  to  occupy  that  place.  The  Revelation  opens  with  the  apostle" s  account  of  an 
extraordinary  vision  ivhich  he  had  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  appearing  to  him,  in  glory.  Then  foUoio  seven  short 
epistles  from  Christ  himself,  to  tlic  seven  principal  churches  in  jisia  :  (Note,  Acts  xix.  8 — 12:)  and  after 
them  it  contains  a  series  of  prophecies,  some  chiefly  emblematical,  relating  to  events,  tchich  icould  take  place  in 
the  church  and  the  tuitions  of  the  earth,  through  all  the  subscrjuent  generations  of  mankind,  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  the  day  of  judgment,  and  the  eternal  stale.  This  series  is  sotnctimcs  interrupted  by  exphmalory 
digressions,  which  will  be  noted  as  ice  proceed  :  such  predictions  as  are  supposed  to  be  already  fulfilhd,  will  be 
compcndiousli/  stated  tcitk  the  events  to  which  (hey  relate  according  to  the  judgment  of  the  most  approved 
writers  :  a)idan  endeavour  will  be  thus  far  made  to  render  the  great  outlines  of  the  book,  as  plain  as  may  be 
to  the  unlearned  reader,  whose  edification  must  principally  be  considered.  But  in  respect  of  those  things,  which 
sec77i  not  to  be  yet  fulfilled  ;  a  judgment  must  be  formed,  and  an  opinion  ventured,  with  very  great  caution, 
and  in  a  very  general  manner.  3Iany  indeed  have  objected  to,  and  some  called  Christians,  and  ministers  of  the 
Gospel  have  even  derided,  every  attempt  to  explain  so  mysterious  a  book  ;  while  no  doubt  mmr,;  have  wa7iled  to 
be  icisc  above  what  is  written,  and  have  applied  general  prophecies  by  a  private  interpretation,  in  a  very  un- 
warrantable manner.  (Note,  2  Pet.  i.  20,  21  ;)  cmd  this  should  teach  others  modesty,  reverence,  and  a 
simple  dependence  on  the  teaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  all  their  inquiries  ;  whateier  help;  or  advantages  they 
tnay  possess  for  such  itivcsfigalions.  But,  if  we  are  cabled  to  study,  write,  and  read  in  this  maimer  ;  there 
can  be  no  doubt,  but  we  shall  derive  most  abundant  practical  instruction,  and  obtain  increasing  rigour  to  our 
faith  and  holy  affections,  by  attending  carefully  to  every  part  of  this  most  surprising  discovery  of  the  Lord''s 
purposes,  respecting  his  church  and  the  worhl,  ichich  was  made  so  many  ages  before  they  ircre  accmplished. 

'  They  who  censure  and  dissuade  the  studi/  of  it,  do  it  for  the  mist  part,  because  they  here  not 
'  studied  it  themselves  ;  and  imagine  the  difficulties  to  be  greater,  than  they  are  in  reality.  It  is  still 
*'  the  sure  word  of  projihecy  ;"  and  men    of  framing  ami    leisure  cannot  belter    employ  their  time  artel 


REVELATION. 

'abilities,   than    in  slitd)/in^  and   explaining    this  book,   provided   they  do  it  as  Lord    Bacon  advisetli 
<wiUi  great  wisdom,  sobnnty,    ^n&    reverence:      The  folly    of   interpreters    has    been,  as  *  Sir    huuc 

le, 
it. 
to 
(hi 
:st 
.  .  '  give  the  attentive  emil piovt 

reader  a  general  assurance,  that  the  cause  of  truth  and  rigliteousncss  shall  finalhj  and  gloriously  prevail  even 


app 

oppose  their  interpretation  by  some  coimter-schevic,  supported  aL^o  by  plausible  arimmenis  :  cndHhilc  several 
are  thus  engaged,  each  in  defending  his  oun  eonelunons   against   those   tcho  combat  them,  their  readers  in 
general  are  perplexed,  instead  of  convinced ;  the   diference,  between  that  part  ichich  is  fvlfilled,  ard  may 
clearly  be  explained,  and  the  unaccomplished pircdictions,  sec77is  to  disnpj  car  ;  the  evidence,  arisivs  from  thi> 
fulfilment  of  prophery,  as  demonstrating  the  divine  inspiration  of  the  scriptures,  fails  of  prcdueiii a  its  full 
effect ;  and  not  unfrequenily,  the  whole   is   laid  aside,  as    uncertain,  or  inexplicable,  seeing  the  nwsf  learned 
u-riters  advance  such  discordant  opinions  on  the  subject.     In  most  other  controverted  topics,  truth  is  (reneralhi 
supposed  to  lie  on  one  side  or  the  other,  or  to  be  divided  between  the  disputants  :  but  in  this  particular,  the  debates 
often  produce  a  kind  of  skepticism  in  the  minds  of  many  readers  ;  so  that  they  begin  to  doubt  about  the  whole 
and  every  part  of  it.     In    order  to  avoid  this,  great  care  should  be   taken,  to  mark  strongly //ie  difference 
between  what  is  fulfilled,  and  what  is  not  fvlfilled  ;  and  to  draw  the  line  between   these  as  exaetlu  as  may  be  • 
that  the  uncertainty,  as  to  the  grand  outlines,  may  not    appear  to  attach  to  those  parts,  which  have  already 
received  their  accomplishment  ;  but  be  wholly  confined  to  the  other  part.     Even  in  respect  of  those  predictions, 
which  are  supposed  to  be  fulfilling  in  this  eventful  period,  peculiar  caution   is  necessary  :  for    an  unexpected 
turn  in  the  affairs   of  nations,  may,  after   a  few  years,  confute  some  of  the   most  plausible   and   confident 
assumptio7is  of  the  expositors  ;  and  weaken  the  credibility  in  the  minds  of  men,  even  of  those  interpretations 
which  are  tcell  founded.     It  does  not,  indeed,  appear  probable,  that  the  prophecies,  fulfilling  in  any  age,  should 
be  clearly  understood  by  the  contemporaries  ;  any  more  than  that  impartial  histories  should  be  written  by  men 
(if  their  own   times.      The  events,  in    which  our  interests,  and  those  of  the  country,  or  party,  to  ivhich  we 
belong  are  deeply  concerned,  must  have  such  an  effect  upon  our  minds,  as  to  deduct  from,  that  cool  and  impartial 
J7idgment,  which  is  requisite  in  such  an  inquiry.     It  cannot  so  soon  be  known,  how  the  successes  and  advance- 
ment (f  some  and  the  subversion  of  other  powers,  may  terminate  :  and  till  that  be  known,  the  application  of 
the  transaction,  of  our   own  age,  to  the  events  predicted  in  scripture,  must  be  attended  with  a  degree  of  un- 
certainty.    Our  nearness  to  the  objects  likcivisc  lends  to  magnify  them  to  us  :  and  toe  are  apt,  too  readily,  to 
conclude,  that  such  important  transactions  must  have  a  prominent  place  in  prophecy.     But,  I  apprehend,  that 
prophecy,  {especially  that  contained  in  this  book.)   resembles  a  map  of  the  ivorld,  on  a  small  scale  ;  in  which 
only  countries,  and  capital  cities,  and  some  very  remarkable  places,  arc  noticed :  so  that  they  who  dwell  near 
considerable  cities  and  large  towns,  are  disappointed  at  twt  finding  //ton  in  the  map.      Thus  the  events  of  a 
century^  through  a  whole  continent,  or  continents,  being  foretold  in  a  few   verses,  or  at  most  a  single  short 
chapter  ;  ice  certainly  shall  look  in  vain  for  many  transactions,  which  appear  to  us  of  very  great  importance. 
But  they,  ivho  shall  come  after  us,  on  reviewing  the  history  of  the  century,  or  the  continent,  and  comparing 
it  with  the  prophecy,  will  doubtless   perceive  a  sulTicient  coincidence,  to  enable  them  to   say,  "  Thus   it  ivas 
"  written,  and  thus  it  must  be"     'Though  probably,  they  will  find  this  accomplishment  of  prophecy,  materially 
differing  from  what  the  most  sagacious  of  us  7iow  suppose.     Since  the  author  first  printed  his  thoughts  on 
this  book,  above  sixteen  years  ago  ;  most  extraordinary  changes  indeed  have  taken  place,  in  the  state  oj  the 
nations,  awl  of  the  visible  church  ;  which  he   doubts  not  will   be  found  occnmplishments  of  the  predictions 
contained  in  it.     Many  books  cdso  have  been  written  on  the  subject  ;  several  of  which  he  has  considered,  and 
means  further  to  consider;  and  to   make,  such  use  of  as  he  is  able.     Hut  he  purposes  still  to  adhere  to    his 
former  plan  ;  and  to   be  very  cautious  and  general,  in   attemptin"-  to  explain  what  has  not  hitherto  allowedly 
Vol.  v.— No.  36.  4  K 


REVELATION. 

been  fulfilled  :  and  vicreli/  supplying  this  dcficicna/,  (if  it  be  one,)  61/ a  few  fjuo/tttions  from  those  who  have 
ventured  to  be  more  particular.  He  docs  not  indeed  write  for  the  learned.  These  may  and  will  considl  the 
several  authors,  who  liuve purposely  and  exclusively  treated  on  this  subject,  and  judge  for  themselves :  nor  has 
he  the  presumption  to  attempt  the  ojlce  of  an  umpire,  between  those  xvho  maintain  different  opinions  respecting 
it.  The  plan  and  method,  on  ivhich  he  proceeds,  will  appear  to  the  best  advantage,  in  the  notes  on  the  several 
parts  of  the  prophecy  :  and  a  general  analysis,  or  outline  of  the  whole,  will  be  more  j/ropcrly  introduced  to- 
wards the  conclusion,  than  at  the  beginning,  of  the  book.  It  is  ivorthy  of  notice,  in  respect  of  the  Revelation, 
that  the  views  given  in  it  of  God  and  heavenly  things  ;  of  the  kingdom  of  providence  and  grace  ;  of  the 
Redeemer''s  glory  ;  the  happiness  and  character  of  his  people  ;  with  the  wickedness  and  ruin  of  his  enemies, 
are  set  forth,  in  so  striking  and-peculiar  a  manner  ;  that,  even  they  who  do  7iot  at  all  understand  the  pro- 
phelicai  meaning,  arc  uniformly  interested  and  edified  by  reading  it,  in  projiortion  to  the  degree  of  their 
humility,  faith,  and  piety. 


.i.  D.  95. 


A.  D.  95. 


CHAP.  I. 

The  origin  and  design  of  the  booh  ;  with 
a  blesMig  on  those  ivho  duly  attend  to 
it,  1 — 3.  The  apostle  salutes  the  seven 
churches  in  Jlsia  ;  ascribes  glory  to  God; 
and  predicts  the  coming  of  Christ  to  judg- 
ment, with  the  terror  and  distress  of  his 
enemies,  4 — 7.  The  Lord  declares  his 
own  eternity  and  omnipotence,  8.  The 
place,  time,  and  circumstances  of  Johi's 
vision  ;  with  ichat  he  heard  of  the  words, 
and  saiv  of  the  glory,  of  Christ  ;  and  the 
commandment  given  to  write  these  things 
to  the  churches,  9 — 20. 


NOTES. 
CIIA?.  I.  "V.  1,  2.  The  Lord  Jesus,  in  his  media- 
torial character,  is  the  great  Prophet  of  the  Church,  the 
incarnate  Word  of  God,  by  whom  he  reveals  himself  to 
men.  In  this  sense  some  things  were  given  to  him,  "  as 
"  his  revelation,''  to  be  through  him  communicated  to  his 
servants,  and  others  were  not,  {Note,  Mark  xiii.  132.) 
An  infinity  of  the  divine  decrees  remain  impenetrably  con- 
cealed in  the  mind  of  God,  till  the  event  discover  them  ; 
but  he  hath  seen  good  previously  to  make  known  some  of 
his  purposes  respecting  future  ages,  in  order  to  confirm 
the  faitli,  encourage  the  hope,  and  enlarge  the  views  of  his 
people  ;  and  that  tlic  accomplishment  of  them  in  after 
times  might  demonstrate  the  truth  of  the  Scriptures  to 
every,  diligent  inquirer.  {Note,  Doiit.  xxix.)  This 
"book  was  therefore  called  •'  The  Revelation  of  Jesus 
*' Christ;"  because  its  principal  subject  is,  '  A  previous 
discovery  of  the  purposes  of  God  respecting  the  afTairs  of 
the  Church,  and  of  the  nations  as  connected  with  it,  from 
the  time  when  it  was  given,  even  to  the  end  of  the  world.' 
This  Revelation  was  given  to  Jesus  Christ,  that  he  mic^ht 
show  to  his  servants  those  events,  which  would  iraiiie- 
diateiy  begin  to  take  place,  and  which  would  all  shortly  be 
riccomplished:  as  the  transient  term  of  some  thousands  of 


THE  '  Revelation  of  Jesus  Christ, 
•^  which  God  gave  unto  him,  '  to 
shew  unto  iiis  servants  things  ''  which 
must  shortly  come  to  pass  ;  *  and  lie  sent 
and  signified  it  by  his  angel  unto  his  ser- 
vant ''  John  : 

2  Who  '  bare  record  of  the  word  of 
God,  and  of  the  testimony  of  Jesus  Christ, 
''  and  of  all  things  that  he  saw. 

3  '  Blessed  is  he  that  readeth,  and  they 
that  hear  the  words  of  this  prophecy,  and 
keep  those  things  which  are  written  there- 
in ;  ^  for  the  time  is  at  hand. 

12, 13.  Luke  xi.  tB. k  xxii.  6.  I2.i0    Rom.  xiii.  11.  Jam.  v.  8.1 


Am.iii  7   Rom. 
xvi  ;s    Gal,  r 
12.  Eph  iir  3. 
h  John  ill.  32  viiT. 


26 


.  .19 


xxii.S.Ps.  iiv. 

U  John  XV.  15. 
d  3   19.  it.l.xxii. 

10  2  Pel   iii.  8. 
e  xxiiTS.  16.  Dan. 

vii..  16.   IX  21- 

23 

r4.  9   xxi.  2. 
g9   vi.  9    xii    II. 

17.  John  i.32.xii. 

17   xiK.  35.  xxi. 

24      I  Cor.   i   B. 

ii.  1.  1  John  V.  7 

—II   3  Joha  12. 
h  19.  John  ill   II. 

Acl3  iv  :Oxxii. 

15     XXV4.  16      I 

Johni   I.  IV.  !.», 
i  xxii.     7.    Prov 

viii.  34    Dan  xii 
Pet.  It  7  2  Pel. 


years  bears  no  proportion  to  eternity,  in  which  the  whole 
will  at  length  be  swallowed  up.  These  things  Christ  sent 
his  angel,  one  of  his  more  illustrious  servants  in  the  w'orld 
above,  to  signify  and  explain  in  order  to  John,  who  was 
his  principal  servant  on  earth  at  that  time,  as  it  is  jiro- 
bable  he  was  then  the  only  surviving  apostle.  Thus  future 
events  were  made  known  to  him,  as  they  had  been  to 
several  of  the  ancient  projjhets,  especially  Ezekiel,  Daniel, 
and  Zechariah.  Accordingly  he  faithfully  tes'tificd,  and 
exactly  recorded  the  word  of  God,  even  the  testimony  of 
Christ,  and  all  things  which  he  saw  in  these  visions  of  the 
Almighty. 

V.  3.  The  apostle  introduced  his  testimony,  by  so- 
lemnly pronouncing  a  blessing  on  all  who  should  read, 
hear,  remember,  and  obediently  observe,  the  words  of  this 
prophecy  ;  of  which  the  accomplishment  was  at  hand. 
This  seems  to  have  been  projihetically  intended  to  obviate, 
or  answer,  the  objections,  which  wouicl  in  after  ages  be 
made  to  the  study  of  this  mysterious  book,  and  to  all 
endeavours  to  bring  others  acquainted  with  it.  Nothing 
tends  more  to  fortify  the  mind  against  the  cavils  of  infidels 
and  skeptics,  or  the  incursions  of  unbelief,  or  to  produce 
patient  hojje  amidst  trials  and  difiiculties,  than  the  observa- 
tion and  experience  of  the  fulfilment  of  the  .Scriptures,  ifi 


u?.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  I. 


./I.  D.  'dt 


JOHN    ™  to  the  seven   churclics 
whicli  arc  in  Asia  :  "  Grace  be 
i,  unto  you,  and  peace,  from  "  him  which  is, 
and  which   was,  and  which   is  to  come; 
I's^ExiiiuPs  and   ''from  the    seven  Spirits   which   are 
u  xhi  u.Ms.  before  liis  throne; 

"b'-^^fl      5  And  from  Jesus  Christ,  i  who  is  the 
faithful  Witness,  '  and  i\\e  First-liegotten 


IS«l>« 

i.1. 

mil  20 

ii.i.eis. 

18.    ill 

1.  7.  \i. 

Actsx 

X.  10.     I 

ret.  1 

1- 

D  at*  on 

Rorni? 

I  Cor. 

i.  3.     2 

Cor.  1. 

2    I  Pel. 

p  i,i.  Lit  C 
Zech.  it.  10  vi  s.  1  Cor.  «ii  4—13 
II,  32.  viii  U-I6  xviii.  37.  I  Tim 
XT.  23-SG   Cjli.  18 


the  events  which  take  place  around  us :  an  acciuainlance 
therefore  with  this  Reveialion,  concerning  the  purposes  of 
God  respecting  his  Church  to  the  end  of  lime,  when  con- 
nected with  huQiility.  sobriety,  and  the  obedience  of  faith, 
must  greatly  conduce  to  the  Christian's  stability,  constancy, 
hope,  peace,  and  patience  :  it  must  exceedingly  enlarge 
his  views  of  the  great  plan  of  the  Lord's  providential 
government  of  the  world,  as  combined  with  the  redemp- 
tion of  sinners  ;  and  direct  or  encourage  his  prayers  for 
those  prosperous  days  of  the  church,  in  which  all  her 
tribulations  shall  terminate  :  as  well  as  reconcile  his  mind 
to  those  events  which,  though  distressing  in  themselves, 
form  a  part  of  one  vast  design,  in  part  accomplished,  and 
evidently  hastening  to  an  entire  completion,  to  the  eternal 
glory  of  God  our  Saviour,  the  final  victory  of  his  cause 
overall  opposition,  and  the  endless  felicity  of  all  his  faith- 
ful servants.  Nay,  the  very  mysteries  and  difficulties  of 
this  book  are  so  wonderfully  united,  inseparably,  with 
such  orand  and  interesting  discoveries  of  the  glory  of  God, 
and  the  woik  and  worship  of  heaven,  as  are  peculiarly 
suited  to  solemnize,  enliven,  and  purify  the  soul  of  the 
humble  and  attentive  reader,  even  when  he  cannot  discover 
the  prophetic  meaning  of  the  passage.  Nor  is  it  any 
objection  to  say,  lhit  many  have  read  it  in  another  spirit, 
and  ''ot  much  harm  by  it :  for  this  is  the  case  with  other 
scriplures,  especially  with  those  passages  which  may  be 
called  "  strong  meat,'"  b.jing  peculiarly  strengthening  to 
the  faith,  hope,  love,  and  gratitude,  of  such  as  can  digest 
them,  though  not  meet  nourishment  for  babes;  and  even 
capable  of  being  turned  into  a  fatal  poison  by  the  vicious 
affections  of  a  proud  and  carnal  mind.  {Note,  2  Pet.  iii. 
15  16.)  The  reasons  which  induce  infidels  and  profane 
mockers,  who  '■  walk  according  to  ihrir  own  ungodly 
"  lusts,"  to  deride  all  attempts  to  explain  this  prophecy,  are 
obvious  ;  for  so  much  of  it  bath  most  manifcsUy  been 
already  fulfilled,  as  must  for  ever  ruin  ihcir  cause,  could 
the  attention  of  men  be  drawn  to  the  .subject  described,  in 
proportion  to  its  vast  importance  ;  and  no  part  of  Scripture 
more  awfully  denounces  the  doom  of  all  impenitent  sin- 
ners and  opposers  of  the  Go^jjel.  But  pious  men  could 
never  have  been  induced  to  object  to  the  study  ot  it,  a.s 
some  have  done,  in  strong,  nay,  rather  contemptuous, 
language,  had  not  the  misconduct  of  many  in  this  respect 
filled  them#vith  prejudice,  and  formed  an  associnlion  of 
ideas  in  their  minds,  which  have  no  necessary  relation  to 
each  othcA  The  Lord,  however,  grant  that  the  writer, 
and  the  readers,  of  the  present  attempt  to  render  this  mys- 
terious book  more  intelligible  and  instructiv^e  to  Christians  in 
general,  may  rely  on,  and  pray  for,  the  participation  ofth(- 
blessing  here  promised,  in  every  part  of  their  progress 


of  the  dead, 
of  the  cartli. 


and  the  Prince  ol'  the  kings 
Unto  '  him  that  loved  us, 


XiX  It!.  Vs  Ixxli 


and  "  waslicd  us  from  cur  sins  in  his  own  '-""'"."■  y-i. 

,  ,         .  I  J.  iVI«ft.xxviii. 

blood,  .1?  i^iR*" '  ^r 

(i  And  hath  ''made  us  kinffs  and  priests  '"«v.'  j"'  «■" 

r,,  1      I   .        T-1       1  ™  .'  •  I       >"""•  S     'torn 

unto  God  and  his  Father;  >  to  liim  be  r'"",  ^•'i  "• 
glory  and  tlominion,  lor  ever  and  ever.  ■,^-\^-''  '■''"'" 
Amen.  uviij4.zcci1.xiii. 

I.   JoDa  XIII  8— 

10.  Actsxviii.  23    1  Cor.  VI.  II.  Heb   ix    M   I  Pet  i.  Ul.    lJolini.7, xv.  lO.XX   6 

Ex.  xlx.6.  Is.  Ixi  6    Koni   xii    l.lFct.  li.S   3. y  It- II.  v.  12-14.  Ps.  Ixxii.  18,  I'l 

Uim.  iv  34.  Malt  vi.  13.  Joliu  v.  23, 1'Jiil.  ii.  1!.  1  Tim.  vi.  16.  Heb.  xiii  21    I  Pet.  iv.  II 
V.  11.2  Pet.  iii.  18.  JuJe  25 


through  it :  that  in  faith,  humility,  reverence,  and  expecta- 
tion of  great  advantage,  they  may  read,  hcai-,  meditate  oi;. 
and  keep,  the  things  which  are  written  in  it :  for  the  tim" 
is  at  hand,  when  the  further  accomplishment  of  them  will 
render  them  so  plain,  that  they  shall  no  longer  be  either 
neglected  or  misunderstood. 

V.  4 — 6.     The  apostle  addressed  the  seven  clmrches  of 
Asia,   or  that  district  of  which  Ephesus  was   the  capital 
city.     {Acts  xix.  10.)     The  benediction  which  he  used  is 
similar  to  what  hath  been  repeatedly  considered  in  the  epis- 
tolary part  of  the  New  Testament  ;  but  it  is  here  expressed 
in  more  sublime  and  mysterious  language,  according  to  the 
nature  of  the  book  to  which  it  is, prefixed.     He  wished 
and  prayed  that  "  grace  and  peace"  might  be  bestowed  on 
them,  "  from  Him,  who  is,    and  who  was,    and  who  is  to 
"come:"  that  is,   from  the  self-existent.,  eternal,  and  un- 
changeable Jehovah.     The  original  is  peculiar,  perhaps 
unexampled,   and   almost,   if  not  absolutely,    incapable, 
of  an   exact    ti-anslation  ;    the  preposition   governing  the 
genitive    case   of  the  article,  and  yet  all  the  subsequent 
words  being  in  the  nominative.     It  is  supposed  to  refer  to 
the  name  of  God,  revealed  to  Moses,  (^^x.  iii,   14,)  and 
with  a  similar  disregard  to  the  ordinary  rules  of  grammar. 
This  is  here  especially  meant  of  the  Person  of  the  Fathei-. 
As  the  One  true  and  living  God   communicates   blessings 
to  sinful  man,  through  the  mediation  of  the  incarnate  Son, 
and  by  the  agency  of  the  eternal  Spirit,   so  it  is  almost 
unavoidable,    under   such  an  economy,    to  speak   of  the 
Father  in  the  absolute  style  of  Deity,  and  of  the  Son  and 
the  Spirit  with  relation  to  their  assumed  characters  and 
offices,  though  in  language  evidently  implying  a  participa- 
tion in    all  divine  perfections,  and  co-cquality  with  the 
Father,  in  their  original  and  essential  nature  and  dignity. 
Grace  and  peace"  were  moreover  sought  for  the  Chris- 
tians addressed,  "  from  the  seven  Spirits,  which  are  before 
•' the  throne."     This  is  generally,    and  doubtless  justiv, 
'nterpreted  of  "  the  divine  Sjjirit,"    with   respect  to   the 
abundance,    sufficiency,  and  variety  of  his  gifts,  graces, 
and  operations  ;  and  in  relation  to  the  seven  churches,  with 
each   of  which,  and   all   others,  the   One  and  self-same 
Spirit  dwelt,  as  the  Fountain  of  lif?,  grace,  .Tnd  peace  ; 
boing  omnipresent    and   omnipotent,    and   one    with  the 
Father  and   the  Son,    "  God    over  all,  blessed  for  ever- 
"  more."     This  manuT  of  exjiression  well  accords  with 
the  enigmatical  or  emblematic  style  of  this  book  ;  and  it 
is  absurd  to  suppose  any  created  spirits  to  be  joined  in 
this  solemn  benediction  with  the  eternal  Father  and  Jesus 
Christ  the  Son  of  the  Father;  and  indeed  it  would  sanction 
the  worship  of  created  angels,  {Nolex,  Matt,  xxviii.  19. 
•2  Vor.  xiii.  13.;  Finally  this  grace  and  peace  were  sought 
4  K  2 


Jl.  D.  9^. 


REVELATION. 


^.  D.  a?,, 


M^^^\x.2i.v>.      ]8/«ni  he  "thatlivcth,  and  "was  dead  ;jthe    things    which    shall    be    hereafter; 

;?' »V'r°''\Tr  aiid,  behold,  "'I   am  alive  for  evermore,       20  The  "  mystery  of  "  the  seven  stars  ",'"/'! ""»;!; 

li^^^^^'J''  ^  Amen;  and  have  ''  the  keys  oUhell  and  ol  which  tijou  sawobt  in  my  riglit  liaud,  and  ';•;',",''«• '^-'e 

the    seven    golden   candlesticks.      ''  1  he  j;"^''- hm. 
even  stars  are  the  angels  of  the  seven 

churches; 


;Cor.  X.    M.    15    Ut-dUl.  ,   .    ,        ,  , 

Hebi3xii23.      j9  Write 'the  things  which  thou  hast 
and   tl 

22    Matt.  xvi.  ID. 


r  U.  Heb. 

vli.  16.2S  cppn 

lliii.7.  ix    I.  XX    Sl-CU 

I    M.  Ps  Ixviii.  20  Is.  ! 


things 


t  iv— sxii 


which  are,  '  and 


V.  12—20.  When  the  apostle  had  distinctly  heard 
these  words,  he  tinned  to  sec  from  wlioin  the  voice  pro- 
ceeded, and  he  then  had  a  vi.sion  of  seven  golden  candle- 
sticks, in  allusion  lo  the  goldrn  candlestick  with  seven 
branches,  which  was  made  for  the  tabernacle,  (Notes,  Ex. 
XXV.  yi — 40.  Murg.  Ref.)  and  in  the  midst  of  them,  as 
presiding  over  and  taking  care  of  them,  he  saw  One  like 
unto  the  Son  of  manl  The  apostle  had  been  well  ac- 
quainted with  Jesus,  when  he  was  on  earth  a  man  of 
sorrows  :  but  though  he  perceived  him  in  human  form, 
and  with  some  resemblance  of  his  former  appearance,  yet 
he  now  saw  him  in  such  resplcnder>t  glory,  that  he  seemed 
another  person  :  "lie  was  clothed,"  after  the  manner  of 
the  priests,  "  with  a  garment  down  to  his  foot,"  perhaps 
representing  his  perfect  mediatorial  righteousness  and  royal 
priesthood  ;  this  vesture  was  girt  around  hit,  breasts  with  a 
golden  girdle,  which  may  denote  the  preciousiiess  of  his 
love,  and  the  cordiality  with  which  he  maintains  the  cause 
of  his  people.  His  hairs  like  wool,  or  snow,  may  signify 
his  majesty,  purity,  and  eternity.  {Notes,  Dun.  vii.  9, 
10.  13,  14,  22.)  His  eyes  as  a  flame  of  fire,  may  repre- 
sent his  omniscient  acquaintance  with  the  secrets  of  all 
hearts,  and  with  the  most  distant  events.  His  feet,  like 
fine  brass  burning  in  a  furnace,  may  denote  the  stability 
of  his  appointments,  and  the  transcendent  excellency  of 
all  his  iiioceedings.  His  "  voice,  aslhe  sound  of  many 
"  waters,"  may  represent  the  energy  of  his  word,  to 
astonish  and  terrify,  or  its  invincible  ctTicacyto  convert, 
or  destroy,  as  he  sees  good ;  the  seven  stars  in  his  right 
hand  were  emblematical  of  the  presiding  ministers  of  the 
seven  churches,  which  the  apostle  addressed,  whom  Christ 
•  ijiheld,  directed,  governed,  and  managed,  by  his  power 
and  according  to  his  will.  The  sharp  two-edged  sword  out 
ofhismouih  seems  to  represent  his  awful  and  irresistible 
•  justice,  in  cutting  down  his  enemies  on  every  side,  and 
slaying  them  by  the  breath  of  his  mouth.  {Is.  xi.  4.) 
Moreover,  his  countenance  was  like  the  sun  at  noon  day, 
■when  it  shines  most  clearly  and  powerfully,  so  that 
"  nothing  car,  be  hid  from  the  heat  thereof."  lJ|)on  this 
display  nf  the  Redeemer's  glory,  even  his  beloved  aposlle, 
who  had  not  only  leaned  on  his  breast  at  table,  but  had 
.seen  his  glory  on  the  holy  mount,  {Malt.  xyii.  2.)  was 
utterly  overwhelmed  with  the  cfl'ulg<"ncy  of  his  majesty  ! 
[T)an.  X.  5—9.)  But  the  divine  Redeemer  graciously 
sup]>orted  him  and  dispelled  his  fe;irs,  again  declaring 
himself  to  be  the  "  First  and  the  last,"  {Notes,  8  —  11.) 
and  adding,  '■  I  am  he  that  liveth  ;"  the  ever-living,  self- 
existentGod,  to  whom,  as  Mediator,  it  was  given  to  have 
life  in  himself,  and  to  be  the  life  of  men,  and  who  had 
also  been  obedient  to  death  for  sinners ;  but  behold,  he 
was  alive,  as  the  first-fruits  of  the  resurrection,  to  die  no 
more,  to  whit  h  the  njiostle  seems  to  have  addod,  Amen, 
n,=  f^-cMVf.=sivr  ofliis  nnsoeakablc  satisfaction;  nav,  so  ab- 


and 


the  seven   candlesticks 'f7j''iJ^^J|»'.! 


which  thou  sawest,  are  the  seven  churches.  u'Jfs.'"''"' '" 


solute  was  his  conquest  over  the  king  o'f  terrors,  that  he 
had  possession  of  "  the  keys  of  hell  and  of  death."  He 
possesses  the  absolute  sovereignty,  as  dwelling  in  human 
nature,  over  the  invisible  world,  the  state  of  sefiaratc 
spirits,  and  over  death  and  the  grave;  so  that  he  removes 
men  out  of  this  life,  and  consigns  their  bodies  to  the  grave 
and  corruption,  when  and  as  he  pleases ;  he  then  fixe- 
their  souls  in  happiness  or  misery  with  absolute  authority, 
and  he  will  soon  raise  all  their  dead  bodies,  and  either 
receive  them  into  heaven,  or  shut  them  up  for  ever  in  hell, 
as  he  sees  good.  None,  therefore,  of  his  friends  can  have 
aught  to  fear  from  any  creature,  either  during  life,  or  at 
the  approach  of  death,  as  every  circumstance  will  certainly 
be  ordered  in  that  manner,  which  may  best  subserve  their 
everlasting  advantage.  The  Lord  Jesus,  there  fore,  ordered  his 
apostle,  to  write,  1st.  The  things  which  he  had  seen,  namely, 
die  circumstances  of  that  vision  ;  2dly.  The  things  which 
then  were,  or  w  hat  related  to  the  state  of  the  churches  at 
that  lime;  and  3dly.  The  things  which  should  be  here- 
after, even  the  pro[>hecies  which  he  was  about  to  receive^ 
and  this  seems  to  mark  out  to  us  the  contents  of  the  book. 
This  mysterious  and  emblematical  vision  of  the  seven 
s'.ars  was  then  ex|jlained  to  him,  to  signify  the  seven 
impels,  or  presitling  ministers  of  the  Qburches,  who  were 
the  /MPSSKjigfrs  of  Cluist  to  them  ;  aitg^he  seven  golden 
candlesticks  were  shown  to  represent  the  seven  churches 
themselves,  as  enlightened  by  the  word  and  Spirit  of  the 
Lord,  and  hoKling  forth  that  light  to  others,  by  the  profes- 
sion and  preaching  of  the  word,  the  administration  of  holy 
ordinances,  and  their  Christian  conversation  and  behaviour. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.    1—8. 

The  revelations  of  God,  by  Jesus  Christ,  were  intended 
to  inform  his  servants  about  as  much  of  his  designs,  re- 
specting them  and  others,  through  the  short  period  of  time 
and  the  countless  ages  of  etei-nity,  as  it  waS'  jgood  for  them 
to  know.  They  that  are  intrusted  with  the  word  ol' 
God  and  the  testimony  of  Clirist,  must  bear  record  of  all 
things  which  they  know,  and  "declare  the  whole  counsel 
'•  ofGod,"  as  fir  as  it  is  profitable  for  those  to  whom 
ihev  speak.  Whiht  it  becomes  us  to  leave  secret  things  to 
God,  we  ought  carefully  to  read,  hcai-,  keep,  and  obey^ 
wTiatever  he  rcv-eals ;  for  "  every  word  of  God  is  pure," 
and  "  doeth  good  to  him  that  walkcih  uprightly."  Even 
difficult  and  mysterious  passages,  will  be  useful  to  the 
humble  believer,  th.wgh  he  cannot  fathom  the  depth  of 
them,  and  the  time  may  sjjeedily  arrive,  when  the  dis- 
pensations of  Providence  shall  fully  illustrate  the  meaning 
of  obscure  prophecies  to  tiie  mo-t  unlenrncd  readers. — 
The  gr.\ci'  and  j^eacc,  which   come  from  the  everlasting 


.-I.  D.  9.0 


CHAPTEi'l  II. 


.7.  D.  9.J. 


CHAP.  II. 


The  epklle  of  Christ  to  the  angel  of  the 
church  of  Ephcsus  ;  conshting  of  com- 
mendation and  reproof  a  call  to  repent- 
ance, a  solemn  warning,  and  a  gracious 
promise  to  those  that  overcame,  ] — 7. 
That  to  Smyrna,  replete  with  commen- 
dation, and  encouraging  exhortations  to 
faithfulness  under  tribulation,  8 — 11. 
That  to  Pcrcramos ;  in  which  are  tcarn- 


;      ings  against  the   A^icolaiians,  threatcn- 
I      ings' of  judgments  on  (he  impenitent,  a7id      _ 
promises  to  the  victorious,  12 — 17.    That 
to  Thyalira,  nearly  of  .similar  import,  18 
—29. 

TNTO  Mlie  angol  of  the  ''rliiircli  of^;'- '»■ 
J  Ephesiis  write  ;  These  things  saith  J.'f75"";,' 
he  that  '=  hokletli  tlie  seven  stars  in  his  ~%'^''- 
right  hand,  w!io  ''  waiketh  in  tlic  midst  of '',*'," "j'„'| 
the  seven  golden  candlesticks  ;  l/i.  ssf,' 


and  unchanccahle  love  of  the  Father,  by  the  communion  of  contemplating  the  glory  of  their  beloved  Saviour,  of  whoso 
the  omnipresent  spirit,  who  dwells  in  all  believers,  and  I  gracious  visits  nor  confinement  nor  circumstances  can  de- 
throu^h  Jesus  Christ,  the  faithful  Witness,  the  First-  piive  them.  But  we  may  well  be  satisfied  to  walk  by 
"  '      ■         -     .      -^  ■  ,•  .1      1  •     _      r  .1      fjith^  during  our  continuance  hei'e  on  earth;  for  could  we 

now  see  the  Ijord  as  he  is,  the  displays  of  his  glorv,  even 
as  dwcllin«;  in  human  nature,  would  overwhelm  us  ;  and 
we  must  be  totally  changed  in  body  and  soul,  before  we 
can  bear  the  efl'ulgency  of  his  majesty,  and  find  unalloyed 
happiness  in  that  beatific  vision.     Let  us  then  at  jiresent 


born  from  the  dead,  and  the  Prince  of  the  kings  of  the 
earth,  belong  to  all  those,  and  fo  those  only,  whom  he 
hath  washed'lVom  their  sins  in  his  own  blood  ;  nor  can  they 
sullklcntly  admire  his  love,  which  passelh  knowledge, 
or  rejoice  in  the  dignity  and  felicity  to  which  he  hath 
advanced  them,  or  devote  themselves  too  much  to  the  sa 


cred  duties  of  their  royal  priesthood,  or  ascribe  too  great  [hearken  to  his  voice,  lean  on  his  arm,  and  receive  the  en- 
honour  to  their  divine  Redeemer,  "  to  whom  be  glory  andicouragements  of  his  love  to  obviate  our  fears  ;  for  what 
'•  dominion  for  ever  and  ever."  This  will  soon  appear  ;  I  can  he,  "  the  First  and  the  Last,"  even  the  eternal  Son  of 
for  "  behold  he  cometh  in  the  clouds,"  and  every  human! the  Father,  withhold  from  those  for  whom  he  became  in- 
eve  however  averse  to  the  sight,  shall  see  him  placed |carnate,  that  he  might  die  for  their  sins?  and  what  can 
upon  the  dread  tribunal,  from  which  there  can  be  no  i  be  too  hard  for  him,  who  has  the  keys  of  death  and  hell, 
appeal  VVhat  then  will  be  the  terror,  dismay,  and  an-jand  liveth  as  our  almighty  Friend  for  evermore?  May  we 
<ruish  of  his  crucifiers,  and  of  all  in  every  age  who  have: then  obey  his  word,  and  walk  in  his  light ;  may  our  light, 
been  of  their  judgment  and  disposition  !  and  how  will, as  derived  from  him,  shjne  before  men  for  their  conviction 
"  all  the   kindreds   of  the  earth   wail  because  of  him  !"  and  edification  ;  thus  may  we  expect  the  time  of  our  de- 


Whilst  all  his   faithful   followers  shall   rejoice,    and   say, 
^vpn    so   let    it   be,    Lord   Jesus ;   Amen,   Amen.     If  we 
lid  be' '  numbered  with  his  saints  in  glory  everlasting,' 


parture  hence,  which,  with  every  thing  relative  to  it,  will 
be  ajipointed  by  his  unerring  wisdom  and  love,  who  will 
come  to  receive  our  souls  to  his  presencp,  and  who  will 


we  must  now  willingly  submit  to  him.   receive  him,  and  at  length  raise  and  change  the  bodies  of  our  humiliation 
honour  him    as  a  Saviour,  who  (we  profess  to  believe,)  I  also,  "  that  they  may  be  made  like  unto  his  glorious  body,  ac- 
wiU  come  to  be  our  judge,  for  he  is  the  First  and  the  Last,,"  cording  to  the  mighty  power  by  which  he  is  able  to  sub- 
;he  Beginning  and  the  Ending,  the  unchangeable,  eternal,!"  due  all  things  unto  himself." 
and  omnipotent  Lord,  to  whom  all  must  be  subject,  or  perish  |  MnTTTQ 

for  ever ;  and  thev,   who  will   not  believe  him  to  be  the  JNUlLb.  •        .      , 

ereat  1  AM,  and  wdio  refuse  to  honour  him  as  co-er,ual  with !  CHAP.  H.  \ .  T.  Many  expositors  have  imagined 
the  Father  will  discover  their  awful  mistake,  when  madeUhat  these  epistles  to  the  seven  churches,  were  mystical  pro- 
to  feel  the  weif'ht  of  his  anger,  and  the  power  of  that  eter-iphecies  of  seven  distinct  periods,  into  which  the  whole 
nal  ven-eancct  which  they  now  despise.  term,   from  the  apostles'  days   to   tae  end  of  the  world, 


ley 

V.  9—20. 


They  who  are  brethren  to  the  apostles  and  ancient  ser- 
vants of  Christ,  must  expect  to  be  companions  with  them 
in  tribulation,  and  in  the  patience,  as  well  as  the  kingdom 
of  their  Lord  ;   though  few  of  ihera^are  called  to  sullcr  so 


would  be  divided.  But  there  is  no  proof  from  scripture, 
that  seven  such  periods,  and  no  more,  were  to  be  expected 
in  the  state  of  the  church,  unless  the  epistles  themselves 
be  admitted  as  proofs  of  it ;  nor  are  there  any  distinct 
traces  in  ecclesiastical  history,  in  respect  of  such  as  are 
supposed  to  be  already  past,  though  a  lively  imagination 
and  a  prompt  invention  may  advance  ])lau->il)le  filings  on 


holy  day,  from  public  ordinances  and  the  communion  of  ;days,  or  that  immediately  subse.,uent  o  the.r.jealli;  yet 
Ss  by  necessity  and  not  by  choice,  they  may  exr^ect  the  state  of  the  chunh  ol  Smyrna  was  !ar  purer  and  more 
Seat  coKrt Tmeditation  and  secre't  duties,  Ln' the  excellent  than  that  of  Ephesus  nay  perhaps  th.n  that  of 
mfluencerof  the  Spirit,  and  by  hearing  the 'voice  and  I  Philadelphia,   which  on  lias  hypothesis  must  accord  to 


^.  D.  95. 


REVELATlOxN. 


^.  D.  9J. 


*.i.'?, ','  'mu  ~  '  'know  tliy  works,  and  tliy  labour, 
s" iVm^»\i  and  thy  patience,  and  '  how  thou  canst  not 
'""u/i's  sn  2i  ^^^^  thfin  whicli  arc  evil  :  and  '■  thou  hast 
i°''iJ-,T,.|^^^pMried  them  which  sftv  they  are  apostles. 
^'j^'|,.''j'-^- and  are  not,  and  hast  found  them  liars; 
^5S"jo"n'i,'i7;  ^  And  ^  hast  borne,  and  '  hast  patience, 
h^i'i  isi)i7  Mic  2'id  ^or  my  name's  sake  "^  hast  laboured, 
SI.'  Luk^Yir^s?: '  and  hast  not  fainted. 

1  Cor  tlii  7.  Gal   »i  2  I/ph.  xiii.  13 ii   9  111.  10.  Tj  xnxvii.  7. 1.uke  viii.  IS.  XJl. 

'"    ■■           ■   "                          IS.  xii    12  sv.  4,i.  Col    I.  11.3  Tbes.iii.S.  reh.vl.lS  15.  X. 
r-l|.  2  1'c-l   i  fi 1.  Horn,  svl    IS.  1  f  or  xvi.  16.  2r 

-  ..    _      ,.       I-S-   VI     f>T      ri.'.l      II      )A     iu      't     1    Th*.o      i      T      :.     O     r       1 

17.  He6 


19.  Konj 

36.  xii.  I.  .lam.  i.  a. 4.  v. 7— 11-  i  V 

S    X.  IJ.  X1.23.  Fliil    11.16    iv    :i.  1  Thfs    i.  3    ii.!l^     12.  '.' T  lii;>.  iii.  8.  1 'I  Ii 

I  Luke  xviii    I    2  Cor.  Iv    1.  16  (ial.  Vi.9,  2The>.i.i    13Hebxli3-5 


^e  Millennium.  So  that  there  seems  no  ground  at  ail  fo'' 
this  sciuiment,  though  it  has  been  sanctioned  by  many 
respectable  names.  But  the  churches,  here  addressed, 
ivere  in  such  dill'erent  slates,  in  respect  of  purity  of  doc- 
trine and  ihc  ])0ucr  of  godliness,  that  the  words  of  Christ 
to  them  will  always  be  suitable  to  the  case  of  other  churches, 
and  professors  of  Christianity,  in  all  ages  and  places,  to 
the  end  of  the  world;  and  some  of  them  contain  the  pro- 
per message  or  instruction  tu  those  of  one  character,  and 
others  to  those  of  another,  in  all  the  variety  which  they 
contain.  The  Lord  Jesus  himself,  appearing  in  vision  to 
John,  directed  him  what  to  write  to  each  of  these  seven 
churches ;  and  to  address  it  to  the  anfrel  of  the  church,  his 
stated  messenger  or  resident  ambassador  among  them.  It 
seems  more  natural  to  understand  this  of  one  presiding 
minister,  than  of  sc\cral  elders  or  pastors  sjjoken  of  col- 
lectively, because  one  in  office;  and  thus  it  countenances 
the  ojiinion  which  has  been  advanced,  concerning  the  in- 
troduction of  a  moderate  kind  of  cjiiscopacy  in  the  pri- 
mitive church.  {Notes,  Acts  xx,  28.  1  Tim.  v.  21 — 25. 
Til.  i.  5.)  It  is  also  undeniable,  that  there  were  several 
riders,  or  pastors,  in  the  church  at  Ephesus,  before  this 
time,  so  that  some  ruler  or  minister,  ['residing  over  the 
other  pastors,  must  be  intended.  The  address  to  "  the 
"  angel  of  the  church,"  doubtless  implied  commendation, 
reproof,  instruction,  or  encouragement  to  him,  and  to  the 
pastors  in  general,  yet  the  church  was  principally  intended. 
That  of  Epliesus  was  planted  by  St.  Paul.  Tliere  is  no 
proof  that  'J'imothy  ever  statedly  resided  there  ;  and  as 
nearly  thirty  years  seem  to  have  elapsed  since  the  second 
epistle  to  him  was  written,  various  changes  had  doubtless 
taken  place  in  that  time.  John  himself  is  also  recorded  to 
have  abode  at  Ephesus,  and  to  have  superintended  that  and 
the  neighbouring  churches  for  several  years.  Ephesus  was 
the  capital  of  the  province  called  Asia,  {Ac(s  xis.  8  — 12.) 
and  the  ajjostle  was  directed  to  write  the  first  epistle  to  the 
church  in  that  city,  as  a  message  fi-nm  "  him,  that  held 
"  the  seven  stars  in  his  right  hand,  and  walked  amidst  the 
"  seven  golden  candlesticks,"  (A'o/ps,  i.  12.  16.  20.)  'J'his 
intimated  the  absolute  authority  of  Christ  over  his  minis- 
ters, with  their  entire  dej. cadence  on  him,  and  his  con- 
stant, though  invisible,  presence  with  his  churches,  in 
which  he  had  fixed  the  light  of  his  word  and  ordinances, 
his  attention  to  their  whole  conduct,  his  readiness  to  help 
and  bless  them,  whilst  they  made  a  proper  use  of  their 
light,  and  his  power  and  purpose  to  remove  it,  if  provoked 
by  their  abuse  or  neglect  of  it. 

V.  2 — 5,     Our  Lord  reminded  the  presiding  minister  at 
Epliesus,  and  by  him  all  the  church,  that  lie  knew,  or 


4     Nevertheless,     °I    have    somewhat  mu.x 
atrainst  thee,  "  because  thou  hast  left  thy  "f's-'sT  m."; 

/■^    .    1  •'      J:xi».12,13   Phil. 

Iirst  love.  i.  9   In  ij-10 

f)  "  Remember  therefore,  from  whence  sri,c.J  3  ricb. 
p  thou  art  fallen,  "i  and  repent,  'and  do  <>>''3i>-f«  "i 
the  lirst  works;  or  'else  1  will  come  ""',j"  *^<^'- 
unto  thee  quickly,  and  will  remote  ihy  ^^^'^'Yg^,""" 
candlestick  out  of  his  place,  except  thou  q'';'^''*/*^,  j.,. .' 


pent. 

31 r  19.  iii   S,  3   1,   i   26   Ho,.  i«.  10   Mai    ill 

.Matt   xxi.  41—43.  xxit.  48-Sl.  Mark  xil   9    Lul.e 


19.  iilO.il    xc 
9  Acts  XV. I.  ni 

6.  Liike  i.  17 !  16.  iii  ; 

i,  40    XX.  16. 


observed  and  accepted,  their  works  of  faith  and  love  ;  the 
labour,  which  they  bestowed  in  his  service  ;  their  patient 
continuance  in  well-doing,  under  heavy  trials  and  afflic- 
tions ;  and  their  decided  abhorrence  of  false  teachers  and 
evil  workers,  whom  they  would  not  on  any  account  endure 
in  their  communion.  Moreover,  he  had  noticed  with  ap- 
probation the  trial  which  they  had  made  of  certain  persons, 
who  confidently  claimed  apostolical  authority,  as  if  imme- 
diately commissioned  by  Christ  himself,  and  had  thus  at- 
tempted to  draw  them  off  from  the  faith  once  delivered 
to  the  saints  ;  and  how  they  had  found  them  out  to  be  hypo- 
crites and  impostors.  (iS'oles,  1  Jo/171  iv.  1 — 4.  2  John 
10,  11.)  They  had  rejicatedly  been  enabled  to  endure 
affliction,  and  to  exercise  patience  in  his  cause;  and  he 
repeatedly  took  a  kind  notice  of  it,  and  of  their  perse- 
vering labours,  without  wearying  or  fainting,  from  a  re- 
gard to  his  name.  Nevertheless,  he  had  somewhat  to  al- 
lege against  them,  because  the  fervency  of  their  love  to 
him  and  their  zeal  for  his  glory  had  sensibly  declined  since 
they  first  embraced  Christianity,  and  they  had  become  more 
negligent  and  formal  than  they  used  to  be.  This  abate- 
ment of  holy  affectinn  naturally  tended  to  still  more  apfia- 
rent  evil  ;  the  hnrd  therefore  called  on  them  to  recollect 
how  lively,  zealous,  fervent,  united,  and  active,  they  had 
been,  and  to  compare  their  present  fallen  condition  with 
it,  that  thus  they  might  be  excited  to  repent,  and  do  their 
first  works,  else  he  would  come,  by  his  providence,  in  a 
short  time  and  an  unexpected  manner,  and  remove  their 
candlestick  out  of  its  ))lace,  or  de])rive  them  of  the  light 
of  the  Gospel,  and  the  advantage  of  its  ordinances;  nor 
could  this  judgment  be  averted,  without  repentance  and 
works  meet  for  repentance.  'J'his  sentence  was  after  a 
time  most  awfully  executed;  and  at  this  day,  Ephesus, 
which  was  so  renowned  a  city,  is  an  inconsiderable  village, 
in  \\  hich  there  are  nn  |>crsons  that  l)ear  the  Christian  name. 
— There  is  some  difficulty  in  conceiving  how  the  perse- 
vering diligence  and  jiaticnce  of  this  church  could  consist 
with  that  abatement  in  love  with  which  it  is  charged. 
But  observation  and  experience  combine  to  jirove,  that  in 
manv  instances,  while  the  affections  are  lively  and  fervent, 
men'engage  zealously  in  services,  and  form  habits  of  ex- 
ertion, self-denial,  patience,  and  courageous  disregard  to 
the  opjiosiiion  and  reproaches  of  men,  in  which,  as  to  the 
outward  conduct  at  least,  they  persevere,  from  various  mo- 
tives, and  often  conscientiously,  though  it  is  lamentably 
true,  and  they  know  it,  that  their  hearts  are  not  so  tho- 
roughly engaged  in  what  they  do  as  they  once  were. 
Many  are  well  aware,  that  this  is  their  case ;  they  have 
zeal  enough    (0   retain    them    in  their    former  course  of 


.1.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  U, 


.7.  7).  95. 


tu,  IS    :chr.      6  But  this  tlioii  hast,  •  that  thou  liatcst 
s.'ri'  3.  ?x«ix!  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolailans,  which  I  also 

SI, 23.  3  John  s,  ,  ' 

">  liate. 

uii    17. 39    iii  6.  _      xr  i  i         i  i  i   • 

13.  33   xiii.  9.      7    He    "  that  liath    an   ear,    ^  let   hiin 

M»U   »l.Ii  xill.  _     .    .  .    , 

9  Mark  v,i.  i«^  hear    what     the    opu'it    saith    unto    the 

a  XIV  13.  XXI1.17.  fii         1  •  1  I 

jcor.ii.  10.  xii.  churches  ;    ^    lo    nim    that   overconictli 

''s.'ia'a'r'xn'io,  ^V'll  ^    g'^'^   ^o  ^^^  °^  '^^^  '^'^^^    o^  'i^f^' 
j'ohVxvJ."!  ^  which  is  in  the  midst  of  »  the  paradise  ol" 


God. 


Joha  V.  4,  5. 
«xxii  2.  M.Gen 
ii.  9.  ill.  £»~24   Prov.  iii.  IS.xi.  30.  xiJi   13.  XT  i- 


-a  Luke  xsiii.  43.  3  Cor 


active  service,  which  is  become  hahilual,  and  in  some 
circles  creditable,  to  them ;  but  had  they  not  been  more 
"  fervent  in  spiiit  serving  the  Lord,"  in  former  days, 
those  habits  would  never  have  been  formed,  those  services 
had  never  been  engaged  in.  Perhajis  most  Christians  are 
too  apt  to  take  encouragement  from  such  diligence,  and  to 
silence  the'remonstrances  of  their  consciences  by  it ;  but  it 
is  plain,  that  our  Saviour  and  Judge  considers  this  as  a 
very  criminal  state  of  heart  and  conduct. 

V.  G,  7,  The  Ephesian  church,  however,  had  one 
thing  favourable  in  its  case  ;  though  declined  in  love,  it 
was  not  corrupted  with  licentious  principles  or  immoral 
practices,  but  hated  the  deeds  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which 
Christ  also  abhorred  ;  we  shall  see  hereafter  that  this  was  a 
sect  of  avowed  and  most  abominable  Antinomians.  {Notes, 
16,17,)  But,  whilst  these  things  were  immediately  ad- 
dressed to  the  rulers,  pastors,  and  church  at  Ephesus,  every 
person,  that  had  an  ear,  and  could  perceive  the  meaning  of 
the  words,  was  concerned  to  attend  to  them,  and  to  all 
those  things,  which  the  Holy  Spirit,  (by  whose  agency  ihe 
apostle  had  this  vision  of  Christ  speaking  to  him,)  thus 
declared  unto  the  churches.  For  the  Lord  Jesus  promised 
to  every  man,  that  by  faith  in  him  should  overcome  the 
temptations  of  the  world,  the  flesh,  and  (he  devil,  and 
especially  those  to  which  his  peculiar  disposition  or  cir- 
cumstances most  exposed  him,  that  he  would  give  him 
"  to  eat  of  the  Tree  of  life."  This  is  a  figurative  ex- 
pression taken  from  the  account  of  the  garden  of  Eden, 
{Noles,  Gen.  ii.  9.  iii.  22 — 24,)  and  deiioling  the  pure, 
satisfactory,  and  eternal  joys  of  heaven,  and  the  anticipa- 
tion of  them  in  this  world,  by  faith,  communion  with 
Christ,  and  the  consolations  of  his  Holy  Spirit.  Every 
victory  over  sharp  temptation  would  be  graciously  re- 
warded with  foretastes  of  this  fruit,  and  the  final  victory, 
with  the  eternal  fruition  of  the  happiness  intended  by  il, 
in  heaven  itself,  and  the  presence  and  love  of  God. 

V.  0,  9.  Smyrna  was  a  large  city  to  the  north  of 
Ephesu.s.  The  episde  sent  to  the  angel  of  the  Church, 
established  there,  was  the  message  of  him,  who  is,  "  the 
•' First  and  the  Last."  (iVo<fs,i.  8.  II.  17,  18.)  These  words 
were  spoken  by  Jehovah  of  himself,  when  declaring  his 
own  eternal  Deity,  and  asserting  "  that  beside  him  there 
"  was  no  God,  yea,  he  knew  not  any,"  (A'o/e,  /.*.  xliv. 
6 — 8.)  so  that  the  repeated  use  of  them  by  the  I^ord  Jesus 
must  be  allowed  to  be  a  full  proof,  that  he  is  the  self- 
existent  and  eternal  God  ;  and  as  the  distinction  between 
the  Father  and  ihe  Son  is  every  where  established,  whilst 
it  is  declared  that  there  is  but  one  God,  so  we  may 
assert,  aiul  could  easily  prove  in  form,  that  there  can  be 

Vol.  v.— No.  36. 


8  H  And  unto  ''  tlic  angel  of  the  cliurch 
in  Smyrna  write ;  These  things  saith 
'  the  First  and  the  Last,  whicli  was  dead, 
and  is  alive  ;     ' 

9  I  ''know  Ihy  works,  'and  tribulation, 
f  and  poverty,  (but  s  (hou  art  rich,)  and  / 
knotv  "  the  blasphcm}'  of  thcni  '  wliicii  say 
they  are  Jew  s,  and  are  not,  but  arc  ''  the 
synagogue  of  Safan. 

Aclssavi,  II    I  Tim.  i.  \z — — i  Horn  ij.  23,  23.  i: 


li  Sit  (In.  I. 
cS'k  <m,l.  8    II. 

17    !« 
d  Stt  (.n,  2. 
e  vii.M  John  x»I 

.1.1   Ads  xlv.  12. 

Horn.  V    3.    vlii. 

r.'isil  :3.  ni.fl 

ill    1.  2TL>.'!.i. 

e,  7. 

f  Luke  ir.  10    el. 

20   2  Cor.  li'i  8. 

'J  Jam.  ii.5.  6 
g  iii.  17,  n    l.ul>p 

Kii.21   2Cor.  V). 

in.  1  Tim.  vi   18. 

Jam   il  .'S.  c. 
h  l.ul,e  »xii    fj. 


no  ro)!.sj,s7<'ji?  alternative,  between  reiecting  the  Bible,  or 
denying  it  to  be  the  tiiurrlng  word  of  God,  and  t!  e  acknow- 
ledging a  plurality  of  Persons   in    the  Unity  of  the  God- 
head.    Vol-  the  same  has  been,  and  may   be,  shown  con- 
cerning the  Holy  Spirit,  in  respect  of  the  attributes   and 
operations  peculiar  to  Deity,  and  his  distinct  personal  sub- 
sistence.    So  that  (he  doctrine  of  the  Triniiy  is  fixed  on 
the  firm  basis  of  divine  revelation  ;  and  it  will  always  be 
found,  that  no  contrary  scheme,  however  modified,  can  be 
supported    by  any  learning,    ingenuit}-,    or  diligence    of 
man,  except  with  a  proportionable  disregard  to  the  oracles 
of  God  ;  and  the  full  establishment   of  any  such  doctrine 
must  be  the  eflect  of  a  total  disbelief  of  the  scriptures,   in 
respect  of  the  nature,  subsistence,  and  perfections,  of  the 
Godhead,  for  all  attempts  at  a   coalition  must  in  this  case 
be  abortive.     The  Church,  indeed,  as  built  on  the  Person 
of  Christ,  cannot  be  subverted  by  the  gates  of  hell  ;  and 
though  we  may  well  be  concerned  for  our  children,   and 
the  cause  of  the  Gospel  in  these  lands,  and  should  ihcrcforn 
use  every    proper   method    of  "  earnestly   contending  for 
"  die  truth  once  delivered  to  the  saints ;"  yet  we  may  be 
free   from   anxiety   about    the   event   of  the  contest,  and 
predict,  that  the   triumjihing  of  those,  who  strive  against 
•'  the  First  and  the  Last,"    will  assuredly  be  short.     He, 
who  thus  asserted   his  own  cs.scntial  Deity,  in  the  same 
place  gave  an  intimation   of  his  incarnation,  dcalh,  resur- 
rection, and  everlasting  interccs.=  ion  ;  and,  in  the  character 
of  the  omniroleiit   Friend    and  Saviour  of  his  j)eo]ile,  he 
assured   the   Cl.ristians   at  Smyrna,  tint  he  noticed   and 
accepted  their  works,  and  was  well  acfitiaintcd  wiih  their 
trials  and   poverty  ;  for  though  Stuyrna  was    a  rich,  and 
populous  city,  either  the  poorest  of  the  inhabitants  alone 
had  been  converted,^  or  the  Christians  there  had  been  im- 
poverished by  persecution.    They  were  indeed  poor  in  the 
world,  as  well  as  poor  in  spirit,  yet  Chrift  declared,   "  that 
"  ihey  were  rich,"  in  fiiith,  and   by  an  interest  in  his  un- 
searchable riches,  and    the  precious  promises  of  the  new- 
covenant,  in  wisdom,    grace,    and   good  works,  and    as 
heirs  of  an  unfailing  treasure  in  heaven  ;  for  they  were  in 
a  very  flourishing  state  in   respect  of  their  souls,  (hough 
greatly  reduced  in   their  outward  circumstances.     More- 
over, he  knew  the  blasphemy  of  certain  persons,  that  said 
they  were   Jews,  and  r<  \  iled  both  (hem  and  him.     Some 
think  (hat  these  men   professed  Chtistiaiiity  ;  but  in    their 
zeal  for  the  Mosaic  law,  they  sjiake  such   things   of  the 
Person   and  righteousness  of  Christ,  as  amounted  to  con- 
structive  blasphemy  ;  but  it  is  moie  obvious  lo  conclude, 
that   they  were   virulent   opposrrs    and   |/ersecu(ors,  who 
contradicted  and  blasphemed,  as   the    .4?iatic  Jews  had* 
4  L 


.-?.  f).  Sfl. 


7.  n-17.  l.uke 
x.ti  13  Johnxiii 
U  27.  Kph  ii  2 
»i   12.  n't!  V  fl 

B  St  on,  9 

o  Hal)  il  3.1Pct. 
i,  6.  7. 

pjii.  II.  Matt  X. 
22xKiv,  l:i  Mark 


q  iii   n      Jam  i 

12    1  Tpt    V   I. 
rSce  on,7 
3  XX.  6-  11   sxi  8 
t  Hit  on,  1.  i.  11 
11  16  I.  16.  X<X.15. 

21.  Is  xil.  Heb 

U    12,  13 
s  Sre  on.  2.  9, 
y  3,  in  21,  iii.  9. 
>i  2S.  iii   3.  II      1 

Tlies.   V     II.     2 

Tim.  i    l;l-  Heb. 

iii  G  X  2.1 
a  iii.O  Mattxxiv 

;).  Lu'rfc  xxi.  17. 

Acts  ix  U  JanD. 


KEVKI.ATION. 


10  F'eat-  none  oi'  iho^e  things  wliich 
tliotJ  ■^  shalt  suffer  :  behold,  ™  the  devil 
shall  cast  some  of  yoti  into  prison,  tiiat 
jc  may  be  tried  ;  and  "  ye  shall  have 
tribulation  "  ton  days  :  ^  be  thou  fliitliftil 
unto  death,  and  I  will  give  thee  ''  a  crown 
of  life. 

11  He'  that  hatli  an  car,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saitii  unto  t!ic  churches; 
He  that  overcomcth  shall  not  be  hurt  of 
'  the  second  death. 

12  H  And  '  to  the  angel  of  the  churcii 
in  Pergamos  write;  Those  things  saith  he 
"  which  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  two 
edges ; 

13  I  '^  know  thy  works,  and  where 
thou  dwellest,  even  where  ^  Satan's  seat 
is  :  and  ^  thou  boldest  fast "  my  name,  and 


done  in  the  lime  when  St.  Paul  preached  among  them.— 
They  professed  to  he  Jews,  and  the  people  and  worship- 
pers of  God;  but  they  were  not  what  they  pretended  to 
be.  Whether  they  were  of  the  Jewish  nation  or  not,  God 
allowed  them  not  as  bis  congregation ;  the  rites  for  which 
they  contended  were  no  longer  of  any  validity  ;  their  wor- 
ship was  carnal  and  hypocritical ;  they  violently  opposed 
the  truth  and  cause  of  God  ;  and  they  were  in  fact  "  the 
"  synagogue  of  Satan,"  a  company  of  people,  bearing 
the  image,  copying  the  exam|ile,  doing  the  works,  and 
combined  together  to  support  the  kingdom,  of  the  devil. 

V.  10,  11.  These  concluding  verses  show,  that  the 
persons  above  mentioned  were  fierce  p'>rsecutors,  and  not 
subtle  deceivers  ;  for  Christ  did  not  warn  his  people  to 
teware  of  false  doctrine,  but  to  prepare  for  the  cross. — 
He  exhorted  them  "  to  fear  none  of  those  things,  which 
"  they  sliould  sulfcr  ;"  for  he,  "  the  First  and  the  Last," 
was  able  to  protect,  support,  comfort,  uphold,  and  deliver 
them;  yet,  behold,  he  saw  good  to  permit  the  devil  to 
prevail  so  far,  that  he  would  cast  some  of  them  into  prison, 
by  means  of  his  synagogue  of  pretended  Jews,  who  pro- 
bably stirred  up  the  peojjle  and  magistrates  against  them. 
Their  enemies  meant  that  they  should  thus  be  destroyed, 
but  their  Lord  and  Saviour  permitted  it,  diat  they  might 
be  tried,  and  proved,  and  purified,  {Nole,  1  Pet.  i.  6,  7.) 
and  for  this  end  they  would  have  tribulation  ten  ditijs. 
This  may  either  mean  ten  years,  which  is  recorded  to  have 
been  the  duration  of  Domitian's  persecution;  or  a  con- 
.■^iderable  time  ;  during  which  space  many  of  them  might 
be  called  to  sutler  martyrdom  for  the  truth.  The  Lord 
therefore  exhorted  them  to  be  "  faithful  unto  death," 
maintaining  their  allegiance  to  him  inviolable,  fighting 
"valiantly  as  his  soldiers,  and  adhering  to  his  truth  and 
■will,  even  if  called  to  suffer  deadi  for  his  sake,  or  in  any 
case  till  the  close  of  their  lives;  and  then  he,  "  who  had 
"  been  dead,  and  was  alive,"  would  recompense  them,  as 
no  other  prince  or  captain  could  do  his  faithful  adherents, 
for  he  would  give  them  "  a  crown  of  life,"  or  eternal 
glory  and  feJicitv.  This  epistle  also  concerned  all  that 
could  hear  and  undcrslantl,  as  no  one,  that  concjuered  io 


hast  not  "  denied  my  faith,  even  In  those 
days,  wherein  Antipas  "^  7^'^^^  my  faitliful 
martyr,  Aviio  was  slain  among  you.  whore 
Satan  dwellclh. 

11  But  ''I  have  a  few  things  against 
thre,  becaiTSO  thou  hast  there  them  that 
hold  the  doctrine  of  '=  Balaam,  who  taught 
Balak  to  cast  a  stumbling-block  before 
the  children  of  Israel,  to  «  eat  things  sa- 
crificed unto  idols,  and  ''  to  commit  for- 
nication. 

1.0  So  hast  thou  also  thorn  that  hold 
'  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which 
thing  I  hate. 

1  b  '^  Repent ;  or  '  else  I  will  come 
unto  thee  quickly,  and  ■"  will  f'glit 
against  them  with  the  sword  of  my 
mouth. 


yJ.    f).    90; 

l>  >I«lt.  X  53.  1 
T.m  V.  8.  2 
Tim-  ii.  12  Ju.Ji: 
3,  4 

c  A<t!  xxii  in 


d  Sii 


20. 


eNgm 
xxcr       C.       Ik 

XSXiv    11  2  Pet. 

II  Ii  Jude  II 
f  In  Ivii  n  Jer 
VI  il  Kz  ill.  20 
xliv  12.  ,M,tt. 
xvi  i  7.  Roin  IX. 
32  Xi.  9.  x,v,  13. 
21  I  Cor.  i.  Zi 
v.ii  9  ll'et  ii.  B. 
g  A.tsxv  in,  81 
2:l.  xxi.  2i.  1 
tor  viii  i-i:i. 
X.  18-31. 
Il  xxi  8  xxii  15  I 
r.ir.  vi  M-IS 
vii.  2.  Heb-xi: 

i  Sti  on.  6. 

k  .S«  on  <x   T  i- 

21.  la       Iii    l;. 

xvi.  3  let- xvi  . 

I  Sn  on.  <l.  i 
mScr  on   II-  h\ 
1   xlix.  2     ¥.[,\, 


this  spiritual  warfare,  should  be  hurt  by  the  second  dealli, 
thougli  he  might  die  in  winning  the  battle.  But  iic. 
'•  thill  hath  the  kc}s  of  hell  and  of  death,"  engaged  Ic 
secure  the  souls  of  his  servants,  at  the  time  of  their  dis- 
solution, and  their  bodies  at  (he  resurrection,  that  they 
should  not  be  finally  sc|)aratcd  fiom  God,  or  sent  away 
into  the  everlasting  punishment  prepared  for  all  wicked 
men,  which  is  emphatically  called  "  the  second  death  ;'" 
(xx.  14.)  on  the  contrary,  they  would  be  preserved  from 
every  degree  of  this  misery,  and  receive  the  gift  of  eternal 
felicity  after  their  transient  suflerings  in  this  world. — 
Nothing  of  reproof  or  warning  is  contained  in  this  epistle  , 
and  it  is  remarkable,  that  there  are  more  Christians  at  thi.< 
day  in  Smyrna,  than  at  any  other  place  in  all  that  part  of 
ihe  world  ;  the  candlestick  hath  not  whnUy  been  removed  ■ 
from  them,  but  some  glimmerings  of  light  are  still  con- 
tinued to  the  harassed  remnant  of  this  Church. 

V.  12,  13.  This  ejjistle  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in 
Pergamos,  (a  city  to  the  north  of  Smyrna,)  contains  both 
reproof  and  threatcnings,  and,  therefore,  it  was  sent  as 
from  him,  "  who  hath  the  sharp  sword  with  two  edges." — 
(i.  16.)  Christ  took  favourable  notice  of  the  woiks  of  the 
Christians  in  tiiis  city,  as  far  as  they  were  obedient  to  his 
commandments,  and  he  reminded  them,  that  he  knew  their 
habitation  to  be  in  a  place,  where  Satan  had  especially 
established  his  throne  and  taken  up  his  abode.  This  must 
denote,  that  Pergamos  was  not  only  a  very  wicked  city, 
but  also,  as  it  wore,  liie  head-quarters  of  both  persecution 
and  heresy,  the  two  principal  engines  of  the  devil,  iu 
opposing  the  pure  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  that  from  thence 
they  diffused  their  baleful  Influence  to  other  cities.  Yel, 
even  in  this  perilous  situation,  the  church  in  general  held 
fast  and  professed  the  truth  of  the  Gospel,  and  a  zealous 
regard  to  the  honour  and  authority  of  Christ;  so  that  they 
had  not  denied  the  faith,  either  by  open  aposlacy,  or  by 
temporizing,  to  avoid  the  cross,  not  even  in  those  trying 
days,  wherein  Antipas,  (who  probably  was  a  pastor  of  the 
church,)  had  been  a  faithful  witness  to  the  truth  of  Christ, 
and  had  been  slain  for  his  tastiaaony,  by  those  among- 
whom  Satan  dwelt. 


v^.  D.  95. 


ClfAPl'EH 


.i.  ij.  ;>:. 


0  Sti  on,  7 
u  Ps.     XXV. 
xsxvi.8.   I' 


IT  He  *  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him  hear  a  white  btoiie,  and  in   the  slune  ''  a  uew  ''"' 


0  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  ehurclies 
xn'.'iKJotaw' To  him  that  overcometh  will  I  give  Mo 
Col.  \^.^'  ^^  eat  oftlie  hidden  manna,  and  will  give  him 


V.  14 — 16.  The  Lord  had,  however,  a  few  things  to 
allege  against  this  church  ;  because  they  permitted  in  their 
communion,  or  otherwise  connived  at,  some  of  those  li- 
centious teachers,  against  whom  his  apostles  had  pro- 
tested, {Notes,  2  Pel.  ii.  Jude,)  even  such  as  held  the  doc- 
trine of  Balaam.  For  that  wicked  man,  though  rcciUy  fa- 
voured with  prophetic  visions,  had  yet,  for  filthy  lucre's 
sake,  ]i]otted  mischief  against  Israel,  by  teaching  Balak  to 
seduce  them  into  idolatry  and  fornication,  (Notes,  Num. 
XXV.)  and  thus  to  throw  in  their  way  an  occasion  of  fall- 
ing into  sin,  and  under  the  wrath  of  God;  and  in  like 
manner  the  church  at  Perganios  contained  persons  who 
held  the  doctrine  of  the  Nicolaitans,  which  Christ  hated. 
Hence  it  is  evident,  that  the  teachers  of  this  sect  sought 
"  the  wages  of  unrighteousness,"  in  tlieir  endeavours  to 
corrupt  and  pervert  professed  Christians  :  and  that,  in  order 
to  obtain  them,  ih.ey  laid  stumbling  blocks  in  their  way, 
and,  on  some  pretence  or  other,  encouraged  and  enticed 
ihen)  to  join  in  the  idolatrous  feasts  of  their  neighbours, 
and  on  those  occasions,  and  at  other  times,  to  commit  for- 
nication. They  might,  perhaps,  inculcate  the  lawfulness  of 
tlissembling  their  religion,  to  escape  persecution,  which  is 
an  occasion  of  falling  to  numbers  in  such  circumstances, 
and  joining  in  the  idolatry  and  excess  of  the  heathen  wor- 
ship would  eflectually  answer  this  end  ;  but  they  certainly 


name  written,  wlijcli   no    man    knowoth, 
saving  he  that  recclveth  if. 


these  deceivers  with  tlic  sword  of  his  mouth,  inflict  threat- 
ened vengeance  on  them  and  their  adherents,  and  even  de- 
prive the  church  of  their  abused  |irivileges. — This  cily  is 
at  present  in  a  very  ruinous  condition,  very  few  professors 
of  Christianity  are  found  in  it,  and  they  are  wholly  de- 
pendent on  the  church  at  Smyrna,  being'in  a  most  abject 
state,  and  having  scarcely  any  thing  of  their  religion  ex- 
cept the  empty  name. 

V.  17.  What  ihe  Spirit  spake  by  John,  to  the  church 
at  Pergamos,  was  meant  for  the  instruction  of  all  who 
could  hear  or  read  it ;  for  whilst  judgments  impended  over 
the  head  of  the  imjicnitent,  blessings  were  prepared  for 
those  who  overcame  the  multiplied  temptations  to  which 
they  wei'c  exposed.  To  each  person,  who  thus  adhered  to 
the  truth  and  precept^  of  Christ,  he  promised  to  give  "  the 
"  hidden  manna,"  or  those  invigorating  and  satisfying  con- 
solations, which  spring  from  the  lively  exercise  of  faith  in 
a  crucified  Saviour,  a  steadfast  contemplation  of  the  glory 
of  God  in  him,  and  communion  with  the  Father  and  the 
Son,  by  the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  (Notes,  John 
yi.  47—58.)  This  manna  from  Heaven,  (Notes,  Ex,  xvi.) 
is  hidden  from  carnal  men,  who  see  neither  tlie  source, 
the  nature,  the  communication,  nor  the  excellency  of  it ; 
it  is  placed  out  of  the  reach  of  every  enemy,  nor  can 
ihe  supijlies  of  it  be  intercepted  :  so  that  it  is  "  the  secret 
"of  the    LoKu,  which  is  with  them   that   fear  him." ' 


grafted  this  prevarication  on  more  general  principles,  and 

an  erroneous  view  of  the  doctrines  of  free  grace  and  He  also  promised  to  give  to  every  conqueror  in  this  holy 
Christian  liberty  constituted  the  root  of  bitterness,  from  war  "a  white  stone."  In  those  times,  when  any  person, 
which  their  evil  practices  naturally  grew.     In  short,   they  accused  of  crimes  against  the  state,  was  tried  by  the  suf-' 


f.urncd  the  grace  of  God  into  lasciviousness,  and  taught 
others  to  do  the  same,  and  were  the  Antinomians  of  the 
primitive  church ;  a  heresy,  which,  in  one  form  or  other, 
hath  always  hitherto  sprung  up  when  the  ]nire  Gospel  of 
Chiisl  hath  been  successfully  preached,  being  a  kind  of 
tares,  which  the  enemy  will  ever  sow  among  the  good  seed, 
as  far  as  he  is  permitted. — Many  have  supposed,  that  this 
sect  derived  its  name  from  Nicolas,  one  of  the  primitive 
deacons  ;  (Mtirg.  Ref.)  and  such  a  tradition  prevailed  early 
in  the  church.  Yet  the  name  was  then  so  common,  and 
might  be  given  them  on  so  many  otheraccounts,  that  there 
is  no  certainty  in  it ;  we  rearl  nothing  of  Nicolas  in  scrip- 
ture to  warrant  so  unfavourable  an  opinion  of  him  ;  jiei- 
;her  Peter  nor  Jude,  who  opposed  heretics  of  the  same 
stamp,  called  them  by  this  name,  and  it  may  thence  be 
supposed  to  have  been  afterwards  given  them.  Some  have 
.noted  that  Nicolcus,  in  Greek,  signifies  the  sameas  hainam 
does  in  Hebrew,  namely,  "  the  conqueror  of  the  people," 
and  have  thence  inferred,  that  they  were  so  called  from  the 
influence  which  they  obtained  over  men's  minds,  and  the 
fatal  use  which  they  made  of  it,  as  Balaam  had  done  be- 
Jore  them. — The  Lord,  however,  commanded  the  church 
of  Pergamos  to  repent  of,  and  forsake,  these  corrupt  priic- 
tices  and  principles,  to  exclude  such  scandalous  and  peiiii- 
cious  persons  from  their  communion,  and  by  every  means  to 
show  a  decided  abhorrence  of  their  tenets  ;  otherwise,  he 
would  quickly  visit  them  in  judgment,  and  fight  against 


frage  of  the  citizens,  they  voted  for  his  acquittal  by  a  white 
stone,  and  for  his  condemnation  by  a  black  one;    so  that 
Christ,  the  sole  Judge  of  his  people,  in  promising  to  give 
them  "  a  white  stone,"  assured  them  of  their  full  justifi- 
cation at  the  great  day  of  account,  and  of  the  presentcom- 
fortable  sense  that  they   were  pardoned   and  accepted  in 
him.       The   name   written  upon  it,    is  jjrobably  that  of 
'•  children  of  God,"  and  it  represents  the  inseparable  con- 
nexion of  adoption  into  his    family   with  forgiveness    of 
sins.     This  name  would  be,  as  it  were,  inscribed  upon  the 
[)ardon  given  them,   and  made  legible  to  the  soul    by  the 
spirit  ofadoplion.     (iVo/f, /fo?«.  viii.  14 — 17.)     But  "no 
•' man  knoweth  it,   saving  he  that  receivetJi  it;"  for  the 
giound  of  this  kjiowledge  is  laid  in  his  inward  consciou.'- 
ness  and  experience ;  it  arises  from  "  a  witness  in  himself;" 
the  world  knoweth  not  the  children  of  God,  (1   Joitn  ii'i. 
(,2.)    and   even  their    brethren    cannot   exactly    distin- 
guish  them,  but  sometimes  suspect  or  condemn  the  up- 
right and   think  well   of  specious  hypocrites.     But  when 
the  Holy  Spirit  illuminfites  his  own  work  in  ihc  believer's 
soul,  this  new  name,  and  its  real  import,  become  legible 
and   intelligible   to   him,   and  he  knows  himself  to  be  a 
child  and  hcjr  of  God.     The  expression  may  also  signify,  ' 
that  the  felicity  which  awaits  the  children  of  God,  when- 
thcy  shall  have  obtained  a  complete  victory  over  all  their 
enemies,  can  never  be  undcrstuod,  but  by  the  enjoyment 
of  it  ;    yet  1   ajiprchend   tint  present  consolations,  a«: 
4  L2 


.-?.  n.  95. 


HE  V  ELATION. 


J.  D.  a^. 


,  ^., 


10  5  Aih!  ^  unto  tlic  angtj  of  the  church  j      21   And  I  gave  her  '  space  to  repent  of  c  i,  ». .,  )„. 


in  Thyatira  write;  These  things  saith  'the  her  fornication;  and  she  repented  not 


i.uu«*  3i'j ".  Son  of  God.  '  who  hath  his  eyes  like  nn 

'n)'.*3i"3c '». SI  to  a  flame  of  fire,  and  his  feet  arc  hke  fine 

a  na   Acts  vii'  1 

:■?.  Knm  i  -1  brass; 

"s"! u«"  i.  u,  15       19  I  •  know  thy   works,  "  and  charity, 

jrcor  xi.ii-8  and  service,   and  iaith,  and  tliy  "  patience, 

13    Col.  ill     14.  I  1        .  '     ,  1,1  \         i.     ,         L 

Thcs  ill  6.   2  and  thy  works  ;  and  >  the  last  to  be  more 

Thcs   i.S.  ITIm       ,  ,■'       r- 

i  i.  1  FetiK  B.  tlian  the  first. 

's^T-.l'job      ^'*  NoPlvithstanding,    ^I  have    a    tew 
Kvii  9.'p.  X  ii  thinffs  against  thee,  because  thou  sulferest 

U    Prov.n   18.  o         o  ■  1  •    1  II       I     I 

ie'l°i.f'ie*    ""that  woman  Jezebel,  which  calleth  ber- 
*  '*      self  a  prophetess,  to  teach,  ''  and  to  seduce 


IVt     Mi.   20.     E 


a  1  Kihj 
xv.rl  4  IS.xis 
£  XXI  7-15  23  .  _ 

^o.so'-SP"  ''*^^^  things  sacrificed  unto  idols 

i  Stt  OH,  U   Ex.  xixiv.  15.  Nuin.  jxt    I,  2.  AcU  sv-  HI.  29.    1  Cor.  ' 
£1   23 


22  Behold,  1  will  cast  her  into  a  bed,  !n 

•^  and  thcji  that  commit  adultery  with  her  9"' x,i."B"2fr 

into  ffieat  tribulation,  "except  they  repent  x'xiii!"'i-"'4J!'* ' 

ot  tlieir  deeds.  khh.i  m-a. 

2.J  And  i  will  kill  her  children  'with  i'i"'."i'i'k«»''.L 

death;  s  and  all  the  churches  shall  know  a^anm.  1^2*, 
that  ''I  am  be  which  scarcheth  the  reins  fv»„ 

,,  ,,..,.  j'll   Dciilxiii. 

and  liearts  :  'and  1  will  give  unto  every  i^  j;;'/,'^*''- 

one  of  you  according  to  your  works.  Vhr*'xxVi'i '  9' 

21  But  unto  you   I  say,  and  unto  the   "mp, 'vn"^ 

rest  in  Thyalira,  As  many  as  liave  not  * 


my  servants  to  commit  fornication,  and  tojthis  doctrine,  and  which  have  not  known 

the  depths  of  Satan,  as  they  speak  ;  '  I 


.  10-12.  X.  (C- 


21.  Jer.  xi. 
m  xvi,   10.  xs. 
:'.    JotiD  ii.  24. 
5   x>i.  I'.  Acta 
24     Homviii. 
7.  Heh.iv.  13 
I   5-11.  SCor.v   in  fiAl  \\.» 
3.13-15.  E()h  \\.  11,12  2Tliei.  ii  9 


the  gracious  recotnprnse  of  victory  over  ]>arii<uiar  urgent!  within  the  church,  under  oae   principal  deceiver,  as    the 
temptations,  were  principally,  ihough'iiot  exclusively,  in-|Roinan    antichrist  is  rejircsentcd  by   the    emblem    of  ai> 


tended  in  tliis  passage. 


abandoned  harlot.     Jezebel,  a  zealous  idolater,  being  inar- 


V.  18.  19.  Thyatiia  lay  to  the  south-east  of  Pergamos,  ricd  to  the  king  of  Israel,  contrary  to  the  divine  law, 
and  the  epistle,  to  the  church  established  in  that  city,  wasiii«od  all  her  influence  to  seduce  the  I.sraelites  fiom  the 
sent  in  the  name  of  the  "Son  ofGod,  who  hath  his  eye.*  woi'ship  of  .Ieuovah  into  idolatry,  with  which  the  vilest 
•'as  a  flame  of  fire,  &r."  (i.  14,  15.)  which  represented  licentiousness  was  connected,  and  this  served  to  increase 
his  aulliority  and  omniscience,  and  the  slcadfdsinrss  and  the  temptation.  Thus  these  persons,  havii;g,  jicrhap.', 
righteousness  of  his  appointments  and  decisions,     lie  also  through  the  fault  of  the  pastors  and  members  of  the  church. 


reminded  the  ruler,  pastors,  and  Christians,  at  Thyatira, 
that  he  knew  their  works,  and  observed  with  approbation 
their  brotherly  love  and  general  benevolence,  iheir  diligent 
attention  to  the  various  duties  by  which  thr-y  were  called 
to  serve  him  and  each  other  in  the  church  and  the  com- 
munitv,  their  bold  and  steadfast  profession  of  his  doctrine 
in  genuine  I'aith,  the  patience  with  which  they  endured 
afflictions  and  i^crscculi'ins,  and  especially  that  their  last 
works  were  more  abundant 'than  those  which  they  had  at 
first  pel  formed. 

V.  20 — 2.3.  Thus  far  the  church  seemed  in  a  flourish- 
Mig  condition  ;  yet  there  was  a  worm  at  the  root  of  this 
prosperity,  which  would  destroy  it  unless  it  were  removed, 
but  of  which  they  were  not  sufficiently  aware.  Notwith- 
standing all  ihib  cause  of  commendation,  Christ  had  a  few- 
things  to  allege  against  them  ;  especially  their  allowance 
of  such  as  taught  those  abominable  tenets,  and  perpetrated 
those  evils  which  Christ  haled,  for  the  same  heresy  is 
here  opposed  as  in  the  foregoing  epistle.  It  is  not  agreed, 
whether  the  expression,  "  that  woman  .lezebel."  is  to  be 
understood  literally,  or  figuratively.  Fiom  the  reading 
in  some  mnnascripts  it  hath  been  thought,  that  the  wile 
of  the  presiding  minister  was  meant,  that  she  had  obtain- 
ed great  influence  in  the  atVairs  of  the  church,  and  made 
a  bad  use  of  it,  tiiat  she  pretended  to  prophetic  gifts,  and 
under  that  sanction  propagated  abominable  principle.-. 
and  though  her  conduct  was  disapproved  by  the  sounder 
part  of  the  churcli,  yet  no  projier  decision  was  used  in 
censuring  her,  or  preventing  the  mischiefs  which  she 
occasioned. — The   figurative    meaning,    however,    'seems 


found  admission  among  them,  and  by  their  artifices  and 
blandishments  attached  a  parly  to  their  cause,  employed 
their  whole  influence  to  draw  men  from  the  pure  religion 
of  Christ,  into  carnal  and  spiritual  fornication  and  adul- 
tery, and  to  poison  their  minds  with  abomin^ible  doctrines  ; 
yet  they  had  not  been  duly  censureil  and  opposed  ;  and  it 
is  probable,  that  neither  the  fatal  tendency  of  their  opin- 
ions, nor  the  atrociousness  of  their  conduct,  had  been  fully 
understood,  till  this  epistle  was  sent.  This  evil  had  long 
bren  working;  and  the  Lord  had,  in  his  long-sufl'ering, 
given  space  for  repqntancp  to  the  ringleader,  and  those 
that  abetted  the  delusion,  but  they  still  persisted  in  their 
wickedness.  He  therefore  declared  that  he  would  cast  the 
print  ipal  oflender  "  into  a  bed,"  as  visited  with  some 
painful  and  incurable,  disease,  at  length  to  terminate  in 
death,  whilst  such  as  had  been  seduced  to  join  in  these 
abrminations,  would,  unless  they  re))ented  of  their  deed*, 
be  thrown  into  the  most  grievous  afflictions.  {Sole,  1  Cor. 
xi.  rjO— 32.)  Moreover,  Christ  purposed  lo  destroy  by 
pestilence,  or  other  tremendous  judgments,  the  whole  pro- 
geny of  these  seducers,  in  order  that  all  the  churches 
might  be  assured,  by  the  detection  and  exemplary  punisb» 
ment  of  fuch  oflenders,  that  he  was  that  glorious  Being, 
who  claimed  it  as  his  peculiar  prei'ogative  to  search  the 
reiiis  and  hearts  of  men,  to  discern  all  their  secret  imagi- 
nations, puiposes,  and  inclinations,  and  to  render  to  every 
one  of  Uicm  according  lo  his  works.  Here  again  the 
peculiar  style  of  Deity  is  employed  by  "  the  Son  of  God." 
(Marg.  Hef.)  It  is  far  more  expressive  to  say,  I  am  he 
wh'i  searcheSk  lite  heart,  than  "  I  search;"  nor  can  such 


more  suited  to  the  style  and  manner  of  this  book,  and  language  be  accounted  for,  on  any  other  ground  than  the 
in  this  sense  we  may  understand  it  to  denote  a  compa-j  trinitarian  doctrine,  whatever  pains  and  ingenuity  may  Ij* 
jny  of  persons,  of  the  .spirit  and  character  of  Jezebel,  i  employed  in  the  aileoopt. 


Jl.  D.  95 


CHAPTER  M 


J.  D.  ^-,, 


■I'V'KomV'i' ^^ '"  l^"'^  'ipou  YOU  none  other  burilen  :[of  iron  ;  as  the  Vessels  of  a  nottci-  sliall 
Meb'^ii".yv?4  '^^  ^"'  "' tl'at  which  ye  have  o//-e«(/y. :  they  be  broken  to  shivers  :  '  even  as  1  rc- 
hold  fast  "  till  I  come.  ceivecJ  of  my  Father 

26  And    °  he    that  ovcrcomcth,    ^  and 


«.  23 

1  i  1.  xsii.1 
J<  hn  XIV  3 
12,  S3    I  Coi 

-6  2 ret  kecpcth  my  works  unto  the  end,  'i  to  him 
Roni."'Jni"  3?.  ^^''"  ^  S'^^  power  over  the  nations  : 
ijohn..s    ^^       27  And  'he  shall  rule  them  with  a  rod 

13-lJ   JuliD  viii.  31.  3j    n 
q  Iti    21    XK.  4    RI.il   .''■  Yi 


oS, 


p  Mill    x» 


,30    1  Co 


3    1- 


.   7,  1  Ties 

ill.  6    Hel 

X  3U,  no    1  Joliu  ii 

.  U  Dan  > 

i    lli,  a,  2; 

.Matt,  six  2U  Lu.^t 

X   15  I'a   ii 

8,9. 

V.  24 — 28.     To   those  who  repented,   arid  separated 
from    the  evils  before-mentioned,  and    to  the   rest,  Avho 
had  never  received    that   doctrine,  and  hud  no  acc^uaint- 
aiice  with    t)»ose  depths,  as  they  called  them,  (perliaps 
-avowing    that  they   were   peculiarly  "  tlie  dccj)  things  of 
"  GoJ,"  but  which  Christ  declared  to  be  "  the  dej)ths   of 
"  Satan,"  the  most  sagacious,  and   covert  devices  of  that 
enemy   Co   dishonour  Christ  and  destroy  men's  souls,)  to 
sueh  as  had  kept  clear,  or  had  got  free,  from  these  mys- 
teries of  iniquity,  he  would   give   no   other  command,   or 
injunction,  than  what  they  had  already  received  from  his 
ministers  :  but  he  exliorled  ihcm    lo  hold  fast  those  truths 
and  precepts,   till  he  came  to  remove   them   by  death,  or 
to  judge  the  world.      He  also  promised    to  every   man, 
who  overcame  these  perilous  temptations,  and   kept  his 
words  in  the  obedience  of  faith,  that  he    would  gram   him 
the  privilege  of  sharing  his  victories,  and   the  authority 
connected  witli  them,  as  far  as  this  could   add  to  his  true 
honour  or  felicity  ;  so  that  he  should  be  an  assessor  with 
him    in  judgment,   and  concur  in  the  sentence,   by  which 
all  the  nations  of  his  enemies  will  be  dashed  in  pieces,  as 
the  potter's   fragile  vessel    by  the  blow  of  an  iron   rod, 
(Notes,  Ps.  ii.)  to  which  all  other  judgments  executed  on 
the  nations  are  preparatory.     Thus  the  victorious  believer 
will  receive  from  Christ,  glory,   honour,  immortality,  and 


juiiii  xvii.  u. 


2ii  And  1  '  will  give  liini  tlie  morning- ' 
star. 

29  He  "  that    hath    an    car,    let  him  ' 
hear    what    the    Spirit    saitli    unto   the 
churches. 


Christ  and  their  accoimlableness  to  him ;  and  be  careful 
that  their  doctrine  and  practice  be  such,  as  may  give  therw 

a  confidence  that  he  will  make  their  cause  his  own The 

manifold  evils,  which  abound  in  every  part  of  the  church, 
in  a  considerable  degl-ee,  arise  from  the  misconduct  of  its 
rulers  and  pastors,  who  ought  especi.illy  to  weigh  the 
import  of  these  epistles  of  Christ;  and  frequently  they 
ought  to  take  to  themselves  a  great  part  of  the  reproof 
and  warning  which  they  contain.  Our  Lord  is  "like  a 
"man,  who  is  gone  into  a  far  country,  having  given  -40» 
"  every  servant  his  work  :"  but  faith  realizes  him,  as 
"  walking  in  the  midst  6f  the  golden  candlesticks,"  both 
in  respect  of  his  omnipotent  Deity,  and  his  omriij)r€seiit 
and  all-pervading  Spirit.  He  observes  the  conduct  of 
those  who  have  the  light  of  his  word  and  ordinances,  and 
maintains  that  light,  so  long  as  a  good  use  is  made  of  it : 
but  he  will  not  fuil  to  rebuke  and  eorrrcl  those  that  walL- 
inconsistently  ;  and  he  continues  his  golden  candlestick  ia 
one  place,  and  removes  it  from  another,  as  he  sees  good  ;■ 
for  all  second  causes  arc  wholly  subfervicnl  to  his  will. 

V.  2-7, 

— «>*^.— 
Oui*  gracious  Lord  seelh  in  secret,  and  is  not  backvvaru 
to  commend  "  the  work  of  faith,  and  labour  of  love,  and 


an  immoveable  kingdom,  even  as  he  hath  received  of  the  | "  patience  of  hope"  of  his  servants:  he  marjcs  and  ap- 
Father.  Moreover,  he  promised  to  give  him  "  the  morn-  proves  their  abhorrence  of  that  which  is  evil,  and  their 
"  ing-star,"  which  may  either  mean  the    earnests  of  the!  seiia ration  from  the   company,   and    protestation    an-ainst 


Spirit,  as  introductory  to  the  felicity  of  heaven,  as  the 
morning-star  lo  the  rising  of  the  sun  ;  (Note,  2  Pet.  i.  19.) 
or  the  inetlable  glory,  with  which  he  will  invest  his 
victorious  disciples,  in  the  presence  and  enjoyment  of  hin 
their  Lord  and  Saviour,  and  in  conformity  to  his  glory 
(xxii.  16.) 

V.  29.  This  concerned  all  persons,  as  much  as  those 
to  whom  it  was  immediately  written.  This  church  is  at 
present  wholly  extinct,  and  the  city  is  in  a  very  desolate 
condition. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS'. 
V.  1. 

— ^♦^— 
The  Lord  Jesus  alone  can  ujihold  and  prosper  his 
ministers,  their  light  is  wholly  derived  fr.jm  him  and 
maintained  by  hini,  he  supports  them  by  his  powerful 
right  hand,  and  disposeth  of  thnn  in  his  sovereign  wis- 
dom. It  thcrcfoie  behooves  ,dl  those  who  are  fctvoured 
with  able  and  faithful  teachers  to  be  thankful  for  them, 
to  walk  in  the  light  thus  vouchsafed  them,  and  to  be  care- 
ful not  to  provoke  the  Lord  lo  remove  it;  and  all,  uho 
tustain  that  oflice,  should  reiQember  their  dependence  on 


the  misconduct,  of  those  who  profess  the  gospel,  but  dis- 
grace it  by  (heir  crimes.     (Notes,  2   Tlics.  iii.  C.  11,  1.5, 
I  Tim.  vi.  5.  2  Tim.  iii.  &.)     Nor  does  he  less  approve 
their  conduct  in  examining  the  pretensions  of   such    as 
speak    in  his  name,   or  claim  attention,  as   immediatelj' 
inspired  by  him;  that  they  may  detect  and  condemn  tliose 
as  liars,  who  contradict  the  doctrine    of   his  holy   word. 
He  also  kindly  notices  the  trials  and  hardship.?,   which  his- 
people  bear,  and  ihe  patience   with  which   they    endure 
them  ;  and  how  for  his  name's  sake  they  labour,  and  have 
not  fiinted.      Thus  he  sets  ministers,   parents,   masters, 
and  seniors,  an  example  of  commanding  what  is  lighl,  in 
those  filafcd   under  their  care ;    and  ol^  thus  introducing 
needful  reproof.      But  he  will   by  no  means  connive  ai 
what  is  evil,  in  any  kind  or  degree.     Even  wicen  believers 
and  churches  steadily  profess  his  truth,  nUend  on  his  ordi- 
nances, and   outwardly   obey  his  precepts ;   yet   he  hath 
somewhat  against  them,  if  they  decline  from  ihe  fervour 
of  their  first'  love  ;    ray,    he  not  only   reproves  them   for 
those  abatements  in  aflection  and  zeal ;  but  threatens,  that 
unless  they  remember  whence  ihc}-  are  fdlen,  and  repent, 
and  do  their  first    works,   he   vvill   quickly  remove    their 
candlestick  out  of  his  place. — Not  only  are  the  churches  ftf 


./I.  D.  95. 


REVELATION.. 


yi.  D.  90 


CHAl'.  111. 


Thccjjisfic  of  Christ  to  the  church  of  Sur- 
(lis  ;  conshtino-  of  reproofs,  cxhorlatioiis, 
warnings,  ami  promises  to  the  pious  rem- 
mnt,   i — (3.      That  to  rhikule/phia,  rc- 


p/elc  icith  encouragement,  7 — 13.  That 
to  Ijoodicca  ;  coDijjrisiiig  severe  rebukes 
of  their  lulce-irarmness  and  pride ;  con- 
nected uith  i/istruclion,  counsels,  calls  to 
rcpentunce,invitations,  and  promises,  \  1 — 
22. 


Asia  alarming  instances   of  his   truth  and  justice  in  this]  combined  together  by  every  means  to  oppose  his  truth,  and 


xcspcct,  but  i'li  every  age  he  calls  on  all,  who  have  eyes  to 
see,  and  ears  to  hear,  to  oiiserve  the  truth  of  uhat  the 
Spirit  on  this  occasion  said  unto  the  churches.  The  state 
of  religion  in  most  places  where  a  reformation  from  popery 
took  place,  and  with  several  descriptions  of  Ciiristians 
among  us,  where  once  spiritual  religion  shone  most  illus- 
triously, manifestly  proves,  that  he  still  removes  the  candle- 
stick from  those  who  forsake  their  fu-st  love,  and  do  nol 
repent  at  his  call,  even  though  they  hate  the  deeds  of 
Nicolaitaus  and  Anlinomians,  which  he  hateth.  This 
should  teach  those,  who  now  have  the  light,  to  "  be  zealous 
and  repent,"  lest  they  too  should  be  left  in  the  dark.  And 


vilify  and  injure  iiis  faithful  servants.  The  devil  may  also 
prevail  to  cast  them  into  prison,  or  ollierwise  to  try  them, 
and  they  may  have  tribulation  many  days;  but  with  such 
a  Friend  and  Comforter,  they  ought  not  to  "  fear  any  of 
''  those  things  which  they  may  sulTer;"  their  trials  will 
only  be  for  a  limited  season,  and  for  gracious  purposes  ; 
they  will  not  be  hurt  by  the  second  death,  for  their  enemies 
can  onl)-  kill  their  bodies;  and  if  ihey  are  enabled  to  be 
faithful  till  that  event,  the  Captain  of  their  salvation,  who 
conquered  liy  dying,  will  give  them  a  crown  of  eternal 
life.  The  Christian,  who  thus  holds  fast  the  Lord's  name, 
and   denies  not  his    truth,  in    those    places  where  Satan 


surely    this    single    mention    in  Scripture,    of    Christians   peculiarly  erects  his  throne,  and  at  those  times  when  his 
"  forsakin"   thefr  first  love,''   when  the  context  and  con-   faithful  witnesses  are  liable  to  be  martyred  in  his  cause, 

need  not  fear  his  sharp  sword  with  two  edges,  even  as  the 
beloved  wife  is  not  alarmed  at  the  sworil  in  the  hand  of 
her  aflV'clionatc  husband,  but  would  tremble  and  faint  to 
see  it  in  the  hand  of  an  assassin.  But  this  confidence 
cannot  be  supported,  without  steady  obedience  ;  for  the 
Lord  not  only  hates  the  principles  and  conduct  of  those 
who  inJulge  their  avarice  or  sensuality,  under  the  pretence 
of  aboundinggrace  and  Christian  liberty,  and  seduce  others 
into  the  same  abominations  ;  but  he  w  ill  come  quickly, 
and  fight  with  the  sword  of  his  mouth  against  those  pas- 
tors and  churches,  who  countenance  tnem,  unless  they  re- 
pent of  their  connexion  with,  and  sanction  to,  the  most  ab- 
horred of  his  enemies. 


sequences  are  well  considered,  most  awfully  reproves  those 
numbers  who  speak  of  this  as  a  common  case;  who  ex- 
cuse lukewarmiicss  and  sloth,  in  themselves  and  others, 
as  a  thin"  of  course,  by  words  to  this  effect,  and  who, 
speaking  of  Christians  as  "  in  their  first  love,"  mean  that 
this  is  a  low  attainment,  and  that  they  will  grow  "  less 
•'  fervent  in  spirit,  serving  the  Lord,"  as  they  get  above 
the  infancy  of  Christianity  !  When  the  majority  in  any 
church  adopt  such  notions,  it  is  a  certain  sign  that  they 
Avill  soon  provoke  Christ  to  rcinove  their  candlestick, 
unless  they  repent;  nay,  it  is  the  natural  language  of 
stony-ground  hearers,  whose  joy  and  alTection  have  sub- 
sided, and  who,  having  no  root  in  themselves,  are  gra- 
dually withering  away.  For,  though  the  aged  flourishing 
Christian  may  j'ed  less  vigour  of  atlection,  than  he  did  at 
some  times  soon  after  liis  conversion,  in  which  novelty 
and  self-love  had  no  small  share,  yet  there  is  far  more 
constancy  and  energy  in  his  love,  to  influence  him  to 
habitual  self-denying  obedience,  apart  from  all  selfish 
motives,  than  there  was  befotc.  The  former  resembles 
the  transient  noisy  flame  of  thorns,  the  latter  is  like  the 
constant,  vehement,  penetrating,  and  efficacious  heat  of  a 


V.   18—29. 

Even  when  the  Lord  knoweth  the  works  of  his  people 
to  be  wrought  in  love,  zeal,  faith,  and  jiatience,  and  the 
last  to  be  more  than  the  first,  yet,  if  his  eyes,  which  are 
as  a  flame  of  fire,  observe  that  thcj-  allow  among  them 
such  as  teach  licentiousness,  and  seduce  his  servants  to 
commit  wickedness,  or  to  turn  aside  to  any  false  wor- 
fire  made  by  substantial  fuel.  "But  in  the  midst  of  all  the  I  ship,  he  will  rebuke,  correct,  or  punish  ihcm,  with- 
6tralagems  and  open  assaults  of  the  enemy,  which  the  out  respect  of  persons,  man  or  woman,  high  or  low, 
traitor  in  ■  the  camp  so  often  renders  successful,  there  are  |  whatever  influence  they  may  possess,  or  however  they 
some,  who,  through /aft/i,  obtain  the  victory,  and  to  them  i  may  be  gifted  or  dislingui.,hed.  He  gives  them  indeed 
Christ  will  "  give  to  eat  of  the  Tree  of  life,  w;hich  is  in  the  |  time  to  rejient ;    but  if  ihey  do  not  avail  themselves   of 

~    -  -.  •  j^j^   Inng-sufl'ering,  he   will   surely    cast  them   into  great 

tribulation ;  and  fretjuently  the  remarkable  sufl'erings, 
with  the  discoveries  of  the  secret  wickedness  of  the 
actors  in  such  corruptions  of  the  Gospel  in  this  world,  show 


midst  of  the  Paradise  of  God." 
V.  8—17. 


As  "  the  First  and  the  Last,  who  was  dead  and  is 
'•  alive,"  is  the  believer's  Brother  and  Friend,  he  must 
be  rich  in  the  deepest  poverty,  honourable  amidst  the 
lowest  abasement,  and  happy  under  the  heaviest  tribula- 
tions. Indeed,  the  disciples  must  expect  to  be  reviled  by 
those  who  blaspheme  their  divine  Lord,  and  say  that  they 
are  Christians,  but  are  not,  and  whom  Christ  will  one 
<iay  show  lo  bave  been  "  the  synagogue  of  Satan,''  being 


the  churches,  that  Christ  is  "  He  who  searchelh  the 
"  reins  and  hearts,"  and  establisheth  his  counsels  in 
wisdom  and  justice;  at  least  this  will  be  evident,  when  he 
shall  come  to  judgment,  to  give  unto  every  one  of  us 
according  to  our  works.  Let  us  then  avoid  and  protest 
against  such  perversions  of  Christianity,  and  beware  of 
these  depths  of  Satan,  of  which  they  that  know  the  least  are 
the  most  happy.  Let  us  remember,  that  the  yoke  of  Chri# 


v4.  D    9$. 


CHAl'TER  III. 


.1  D.  95 


uSit  on,  i  11.20 
b  Sfccn,  14  IV  5 
JohD  i  16  33  III 

XV.  ;<i.  27,    xi 
JS.  Acl>  II.  33    1 
I'et.  i.  II. 
r  i    IC  23. 


ND  "  unto  tlic  ango!  of  t'hc  church 
in  Sardis  write  ;  These  tilings  saith 
n'"x^x; '' lie  that  hath  (he  seven  Spirits  of  God, 
\,^  ' "  and  tlie  seven  stars;  "^  [  know  thy  works, 
s.s.ia  that  thou  hast  a  name  tlial  thou  hvest, 
ebukcsv  M32.  =  and  art  dead. 
ii'.'k).  i-iuTi."-!      2  Be  '' watchAil,  and   ^  strfii2,-tlicn   the 

6     Um.    li.  26.     ,  .  ...  .  ,  =  , 

Jude  1.'.  tljiH"*^    which  remain,  that  are   ready  to 

f«vi.  li.     Is   lv~l.        .        3      ,  ,       ,  '        .  ,  ,  •' 

10  uii.f.. 7  K/.  (Jic  :   lor    I   have    not   louna    tliy    works 

sxxiv.s-io  I-.  n      .    1      r  /-I      1 

y.ech    XI.   ic.  ii  periect  beiorc  bod. 

Malt.  x.>iiv.  *:—       '         .  T>  1  1  /'  1  1  I 

3  '  lieinemijcr  thcreiorc,  how  lliou  hast 

and  hold  fast,  and 

lent   iii   H.  ■ '"^P^""*^-     ^^    therefore,    thou    shalt    not 

.5.  x'vi'.l.   1=   xiKv.n.  Lu'<cx-iii  31,32.  \cU  xviii. 23. li  1  Kin;! 


il.xxv  13   .Mart 

Xiii.33    -37  Acts  . 

?«;2»-3';;.''','j-  received  and  licard, 


:.l-4  irei 
i  De 


;Chr. 

-n1.x\.13    S 
.  13 1  I-- 


12  Milt 

2  I\t.  i    IS 
ii.  5    21,22. 


31,32.  \cUxviii.23. li 

-1    XsiU  5  25-23. 

ii    I. i  \l.S(c  O'l,  ii.  2i   1  Ti 


"  is  easy  and  his  burden  light,"  that  he  lays  nolliing  on 
his  servants  hut  what  is  tor  their  good,  and  authorizes 
none  to  add  to  i^,  and  diat  he  calls  upon  us  lo  hn]J  Uii 
vvl'.at  we  hnve  received  unlil  he  come.  AVhcn  we  are 
tempted  lo  sin,  let  us  recollect  what  consolations  he  hath 
promised  to  the  victorious  combatant ;  and,  looking  to  him 
for  help,  let  us  aspire  to  "  the  hidden  manna,"  '•  the  joy 
"  that  a  stranger  intcrmeddlcth  not  with,"  the  assurance 
of  acceptance^  the  Spirit  of  adoption,  and  the  earnest  of 
eternal  glory.  And  alter  every  victory,  may  we  follow  up 
our  advantage  against  the  enemy,  that  we  may  overcome, 
and  keep  the  works  of  Christ  unto  the  end,  and  at  last 
have  glory,  honour,  and  felicity,  beyond  all  our  present 
conceptions.  This  should  often  only  be  thought  of  under 
the  animating  idea  of  receiving  power  and  authority  from 
the  Son  of  God,  according  to  what  he  hath  received  from 
the  Father,  as  the  fruit  of  his  conflicts  and  victories,  being 
made  partakers  of  his  felicity,  abiding  for  ever  in  his  pre" 
sence,  and  having  him  for  our  everlasting  Light  and  Glory. 
Let  then  every  one,  who  hath  ears,  attend  to  what  the 
Spirit  saiih  unto  the  churches. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  III.  ■V^  1—3.  Sardis  lay  to  the  south  of 
Thyalira,  and  was  once  the  renowned  cajMlal  of  Lydia,  tiie 
kinf'dom  of  Crccsus.  The  epistle  to  the  presiding  pastor, 
and  to  the  church  in  that  city,  was  sent,  as  a  message  from 
him  "  that  hath  the  seven  Spirits  of  God,  and  the  seven 
"  stars,"  (i.  4.)  that  is,  the  divine  Saviour,  through 
whom  the  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  variety  and  abundance  of 
his  precious  gifts  and  graces,  was  communicated  to  all'  the 
churches,  and  to  the  seven  here  mentioned  in  particular, 
and  who  was  their  sovereign  Proprietor  and  Ruler.  This 
reminded  them  from  whom  they  must  seek  grace,  for 
those  things  to  which  he  called  them,  and  it  implied  a 
command  to  their  ministers  to  '•  take  heed  to  themselves 
"  and  to  their  doctrine,"  and  to  be  active  and  zealous  in 
promoting  a  revival  in  the  church,  especially  to  the  angel, 
or  presiding  minister,  who,  it  is  probable,  had  by  his 
misconduct,  aided  in  reducing  the  church  to  a  very  low 
estate.  For  Christ  "  knew  their  works"  not  to  be  such 
as  he  could  approve.  They  had  indeed  "  a  name  to  live  ;" 
they  .professed  the  truth,  posscsstd  gifts,  and  had  the  ordi- 


watcli,  '"  I  will  come  on  thee  as  a  thief, 
and  "  thou  shalt  not  know  what  hour  I  will 
come  upon  thee. 

'1  Thou  hast  a  few  » names  ^  even  in 
Sardi.s,  i  which  have  not  defiled  their  gar- 
ment.s  ;  aiid  they  shall  ■•  walk  with  me  in 
white  :  Mbr  they  are  worthy. 

5  He  '  that  overcometh,  "  the  same  shall 
be  clothed  in  white  raiment  ;  »  and  I  will 
not  blot  out  his  name  out  of  >'  the  book  of 
life,  but  I  will  ''■  confess  his  name  before 
my  Father,  and  before  his  angels. 

G  He  =  that  hatii  an  ear,  let  him  hear 
what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the  churches 

3  Xvii'd    xs    12    15     SX 
I.iiUcxii   8   JuJc25  


mxvi.  15.    Mate. 

xxiv.      42,      43. 

I. like  sii  39,40. 

1  Tlies  V.  4,  s 
a  Matt    XXV    13. 

iMark  xiii.  33  :G. 
oxi   13.  Gt.  Ada 

i  15. 


il    M 


Is.  rii 


xix   P 

1.     liX    Q 
Ixi  3.  10.    Ixiv 
6     Zcfh   iii.  3— 
6.  }mW.  23. 
5    la. 


II 


9.    13. 


Et. 


Zcch. 

Mark  xvi.  5 
s  Matt.      X.      11. 
'    Luke  xx.35xxi. 
3(i.STlies  i  5 
t  Sec  on,  ii    7.     I 
Sam  xvii  25 

13, y  xiii. 

i.  17    Matt,  x  31. 


nances  of  God  regularly  administered  among  them  ;  they 
were  considered  by  others,  and  by  themselves,  as  vitally 
united  to  Christ ;  but  he  knew  "  that  they  were  dead ," 
numbers  of  them   were   wholly   hypocrites,   and  dead   in 
sin,  others  were  in  a  very  torpid,  disordered,  and  lifeless 
state,  and  the  church  in  general  was  rather  a  dead  corpse, 
or  a  statue  resembling  a  Christian  congregation,  than  a 
company   of  living  members   of  Christ's   mystical   body. 
The  Lord  therefore  called  on  them  to  awake  and  look 
about  them,   to  be   vigilant  in  guarding  against  the  stra- 
!  lagcms   and  assaults  of  their  enemies,  to    be  active  and' 
eanie^l  in  the  duties  of  their  several  stations,  and  to  exa- 
mine carefully  into  the  stale  of  their  souls,  and  into  that 
of  the  church ;  that  so  they  might  use  proper  means  of 
"  strengthening  the  things  that  remained,  and  were  ready 
"  to  die,"  and  endeavour,  in  dependence  on  the  grace  of 
the  Holy  Spirit,   to  revive  and  invigorate  die  faith,  hope, 
love,   and  spiritual  aflections   of  those  who  were  alive  to 
God,   though  in   a  declining  state,   to  bring  formalists  to 
repentance  and  conversion,  and  to  purge  out  such  as  were 
scandalous,  and  infectious  to  others.     In  this  manner  the 
lamp  that   was   ready   to   expire,    might   be    made   again 
to    burn    more    bright,    and    their    church,    which    seem- 
ed like  a  dying  man,  might  revive,  and  be  restored  to 
a  state  of  s|)iritual   health   and  vigour.     For  their  heart- 
searching  Lord  had  "  not  found  their  works  perfect  before 
"  God,"  or  complete,  or  full.     They  were  radically  defec- 
tive ;  mo>t  of  ihem  were  formal  and  hypocritical,  and  the 
rest  languid,  partial,  and  corrupted  by  sinister  motives  and 
purposes,     lie  could  not,  therefore,  commend  them,  as  he 
had  done  the  more  hearty  and  complete  obedience  and  ser- 
vices of  flourishing  Christians  ;  because  they  were  not  such 
before  God,  whatever  they  might  appear  to  be  in  the  sight 
of  men.     He   therefore   called   on  them  to  remember  the 
favours  which  they  had  received,  and  the  truths,  precepts, 
and  exhortations  which  they  had  heard;  that  they  might 
hold  fast  ];ure  and  undefiled  religion,  and  repent  of  their  in- 
consistent and  negligent  conduct.     But  if,  after  this  warn<^ 
ing,  they  did  not  become  more  vigilant,  sober,  zealous,  and 
diligent,  he  assured  them  that  he  would  come,  with  some 
unexpected,  surprising,   and  terrible  judgments,   on  them, 
without  any  further  intimation  of  his  purpose,  till  they  were 
suddenly  overwhelmed  by  it.  {Marg,  Kef,  and  notes  on  them.) 


.1.  D.  3.7 


PxEVELATION. 


A.  D.  ^3. 


,  ,f«<,«.i.n.-i '  7  *I  And  "^  to  llic  an2jcl  of  tlic  church  in 
^x'-.'n'KiliK  Pliilailclphia  write;  These  things  saith 
',' a  xiK'i'.  .'i;  <•  ho  that  ir^  holy,  •^  he  that  is  true,  he  that 
.1'xi«..u7m1«'.'  Iiaili  «  the  kev  of  David,  ^  he  that  openeth, 
Jiiri' li  I'MMnnd  no  man   shutteth:  and  shutteth,  and 

ir.  31.     Act?  Tii. 

J  ,;  ,0  no  man  opciictli ; 

«."•'??»       8  s  I  know  thy  works  :  behold,  I  have 
*?•,  ^J"'"'  set   before  thee   •"  an  open  door,  and  no 


fill     i 
L'  II.K 


man  can  shut  it  :  for  thou  hast  '  a  Ultle 
strengtii,  "  and  hast  kept  my  word,  '  and 
hast  not  denied  ray  name. 

9  Behold,  I  will  make  them  of  "  the 
synagogue  of  Satan,  which  say  they  aro 
Jews,  and  arc  not,  but  do  lie  ;  behold, 
°  I  will  make  them  to  come  and  worship 
before  thy  feet,  and  to  know  that  I  have 

loved  thee. 

is.iiix.  :<.  ix  u 


iCan.  xi.  31.    a 
Cor.   xil    S-W. 

ri,.i  iv  13. 
k  10.  xxii  7.  Jobn 

x.r.:i-21     XV. 

SO     Xvii     S.      2 

lim.  iv.7. 
1  Stt   -m,    il.    13. 

Pros.     XXX      5. 

Mitt-XXTi.  70— 

•,2     Luke  lU  9. 
I,  u. 


1  T 


0  l!:>th.    Tiii.    17. 

Joli  xlil    8— in. 

Zech.  liii.  SQ-W. 


V.  4—6.  Even  at  Sardis  there  v.-itc  a  few  Cliristians, 
whose  mimes  would  be  at  lengtli  mentioned  with  disliii- 
guished  honour,  on  account  of  iheir  holy  singularity  :  as 
they  had  not  "  tlefilcd  iheir  garments,"  or  disgraced  ihcir 
profesi^ion  by  the  worldly  lusts  and  sinful  practices,  to 
which  the  rest  were  addicted;  and  Christ  assured  them, 
that  they  "should  walk  wiih  him  in  white,"  the  emblem 
of  perfect  purity,  triumph,  and  joy,  and  so  be  hi.s  ac- 
veptcd,  holy,  and  honoured  companions  in  heavenly  feli- 
city :  "  for'lhey  were  worthy,"  or  meet  and  proper  per- 
sons to  be  admitted  lo  that  glorious  and  happy  state,  having 
approved  themselves  to  be  his  fiithful  friends  and  servants 
whilst  they  lived  on  earth.  (A'o^f.';,  vii.  9.  l."  — 17.)  In 
short,  to  every  conqueror  in  the  spiritual  warfare,  at  a  place 
especially  where  temptations  and  bad  examples  so  much 
abounded,  the  Lord  promised  "  that  he  should  he  clothed 
'•  in  white  raiment,"  as  completely  and  eternally  justified, 
sanctified,  and  made  glorious  in  the  presence  and  favour  of 
God.  Neither  would  "  he  blot  the  name"  of  any  such 
person  "  out  of  the  book  of  life,"  in  which  his  chosen 
and  accepted  servants  arc  registered,  even  though  the 
corrupt  church  lo  which  he  belonged  should  be  given  up  ; 
though  numbers  of  those,  who  had  a  name  to  live,  and 
were  deemed  heirs  of  heaven,  were  left  lo  apo.statize,  or 
to  be  rejected  as  hypocrites,  and  though  he  might  often 
have  fears  of  this  kind  amidst  his  conflicts  and  temptations. 
On  the  contrary,  Christ  would  surely  confess  his  name,  as 
one  of  his  friends  and  brethren,  at  the  last  day,  before  his 
eternal  Father  and  all  his  holy  angels.  All  this  related  to 
others  also,  who  were  placed  in  similar  circumstances. 
This  once  flourishing  city  now  lies  in  ruins  ;  a  few  persons 
called  Christians  are  found  there,  but  they  are  reduced  to 
■the  most  abject  slavery,  and  have  neither  church  nor  mi- 
nister among  them. 

V.  7.  Philadelphia  lay  to  the  south-east  of  Sardis. 
The  epistle  to  the  angel  of  the  church  in  that  city  was  sent 
in  the  name  of  "  Him  that  is  holy,"  and  "  that  is  true," 
or  of  "  the  Holy  One,  and  the  true  One;"  which  words 
contain  a  vL:y  conclusive  proof  of  the  Deity  of  Christ; 
for  what  mere  creature  can  with  propriety  speak  of  him- 
self in  this  language  ?  {Is.  xxx.  11,  1-2.  15.  Ivii.  15.)  It 
was  also  sent  in  the  name  of  him  "  that  hath  the  key  of 
«'  David."  (iVo(f.<t,  Is,  xxii.  10— lb.)  Being  the  pro- 
mised Son  of  David  according  to  the  flesh,  and  the  King 
of  the  true  Israel  to  all  generations,  he  haih  the  absolute 
power  to  open  the  gate  of  mercy  to  whom  he  plea^eth  ;  to 
open  the  kingdom  of  heaven  to  the  souls  of  his  people,  when 
removed  by  death,  and  to  open  their  pfraves,  and  bring 
forth  their  bodies  glorious  and  immortal,  that  they  may  be 
re-united  to  their  souls  in  everlasting  felicity  ;  and  on  the 


other  hand  to  shut  out  and  exclude  from  mercy,  and  from 
heaven,  whom  he  will,  and  lo  shut  them  up  in  hell,  nor 
can  any  resistance  be  made  to  his  power,or  any  a[)peal  from 
his  decision.  He  hath  likewise  power  to  open  the  under- 
standing and  the  heail,  or  judicially  to  close  them  ;  to  open 
a  door  for  the  preaching  of  his  Gospel,  or  for  the  deliver- 
ance of  his  servants  out  of  trouble;  and  when  in  these,  or 
any  other  instances,  he  opens,  no  one,  either  man  or  angel, 
can  shut ;  when  he  shuts,  no  creature  can  possibly  open. 

V.  8,  9.  The  almighty  Sovereign,  above  described, 
knew  the  works  of  his  ministers  and  disciples  at  Phila- 
delphia, and  they  were  such  as  he  graciously  approved; 
they  might,  therefore,  observe,  for  their  encouragement, 
that  by  liis  Gospel,  and  the  means  of  grace  atforded  them, 
he  had  set  before  them  an  open  door  of  access  into  the 
family  and  kingdom  of  God,  and  to  all  the  present  and 
everlasting  privileges  of  his  people,  which  no  creature 
could  shut  against  them ;  or,  as  some  explain  it,  he  had  set 
before  them  an  open  door  of  usefulness,  in  spreading  his 
Gospel,  nor  coulJ  any  one  prevent  the  success  of  their 
work  and  labour  of  love  for  that  purpose.  For  though 
they  were  not  so  eminent  as  some  other  churches,  for 
numbers,  and  gifts,  and  ability  of  every  kind,  yet  they  had 
a  little  strength,  they  were  upright  in  their  profession  of 
the  Gospel,  they  had  some  vigour  of  faith  and  holy  aflTec- 
tion,  and  were  using  their  little  influence  to  promote  the 
success  of  Christianity.  They  had  also  kept  the  word  of 
Christ,  his  truths,  commands,  and  institutions,  in  faith, 
obedience,  and  steadfastness;  neither  had  they  denied  their 
relations  and  obligations  to  him,  or  acted  lo  the  dishonour 
of  his  name,  notwithstanding  fears  and  dangers.  (Safe, 
ii.  9,  10.)  For  they  loo  were  exposed  to  persecution, 
from  some  that  professed  to  be  the  people  of  God,  but 
whom  he  disowned,  and  declared  t«  be  liars  and  the  syna- 
gogue of  Satan,  and  whom  he  promised  that  he  would  at 
length  constrain  lo  come  and  pay  court  lo  them  in  the 
most  submissive  manner,  prostrating  themselves  at  their 
feet,  and  supplicating  their  favour,  as  convinced  of  the 
Lord's  love  to  them.  Perhaps  the  unexpected  success  cf 
the  Gosjiel,  in  Philadelphia,  rendered  the  Christians  so 
powerful,  that  the  Jews  and  their  adherents  were  glad  to 
seek  their  protection  from  the  rage  of  the  multitude,  by 
which  vast  numbers  of  them  were  frequently  massacred  in 
those  turbulent  times,  and  the  language  leads  us  to  con- 
clude that  many  of  them  were  converted  to  Christianity, 
by  means  of  those  events.  Some,  indeed,  think  that  Ju- 
daising  Christians  were  meant,  but  il  is  more  natural  to 
understand  the  word  Jens  in  its  ordinary  sense,  and  to 
consider  them  as  open  o^posors,  rather  than  as  false  pro- 
fessors of  the  Gospel. 


A.  D.  96. 


CHAPTER  III. 


A.  D.  9r,. 


oi.9.xiii.io  xiT       10  Because  thou  hast  kept  °  the  word 
pMatt   vi.    13  of  mv  patience,  •"  I    also  will  keep   thee 

XXTi.ll      1  Cnr  ,1  '       1  /•    i  .     ^-  1  •     I         I       II 

X  n.   Eph  vi  from  the  hour  oi  temptation,  wnicn  shall 

13  ■-  I'ef    li   0  II       I  1   I  I 

qVaM  xTiv  11  come  upon  ''all  the  world,  'to  try  them 

Msrk     XIV      a.  .    ^  ii  i  i         ' 

Lui.e  ii.  1  uom  that  dwell  upon  the  earth. 
'zeX   xiii   '9        '  1    Behold,    ^  I    come   quickly  :    '  hold 
vpJ'iv^is'^   'that  fast  which  thou   hast,  that  no  man 
l»  I;.'?  take  "  thy  crown. 

12  Him  that  "  overcometh  will  1  make 

is-    8.  Jam.  i,  12.  I  Pet    v  3,  4 x  5ee  on, 


Jam 


V.  10,  11.  As  the  Phibdeiphians  had  kept  the  word 
of  Christ,  in  that  constancy  and  patience  which  he  had 
rommandrd  and  cxempiitied,  and  which  he  bestowed  on 
his  people,  who  could  not  stand  their  ground,  unless  thus 
enabled  to  "  deny  themselves,  take  up  their  cross,  and 
'•  follow  him,"  he  promised  to  keep  them  '•  from  the 
"  hour  of  temptation,"  or  some  remarkable  season  of 
persecution,  heres}-,  or  apostacy,  which  was  about  to 
come  on  all  the  churches  in  the  world,  especially  through 
the  whole  Roman  empire,  to  try  and  prove  the  sincerity 
and  strength  of  their  faith  and  love.  He  would  on  this 
occasion  shelter  them  from  tiie  fury  of  the  storm,  and  not 
lei  them  be  so  sharply  tried  or  tempted  as  other  churches 
were,  which  might  in  some  respects  have  more  strength, 
but  had  also  more  need  of  correction,  and  of  being  proved 
and  purified.  This  is  generally  supposed  to  refer  to 
Trajan's  persecution,  which  was  more  general  and  violent 
than  those  under  Nero  and  Domitian.  But,  as  this  city 
was  the  last  of  all  the  seven  which  was  taken  by  the 
Maliometans,  and  as  there  has  been  a  succession  of  Chris- 
tiTins  there,  in  every  generation  to  this  time,  so  some 
have  applied  this  to  their  preservation  from  that  delusion, 
which  almost  extirpated  Christianity  in  tho.=;e  regions.  It  is 
indeed  to  be  feared,  that  they  have  at  present  but  little 
of  the  power  of  godliness  among  them  ;  yet  we  may  hope 
that  Christ  hath  had  a  few  real  disciples  in  every  age,  and 
hath  some,  even  at  present,  in  this  city.  The  Lord  next 
calle  1  their  attention  to  the  assurance,  that  he  was  coming 
quickly  to  try  his  professed  people,  to  deliver  such  as 
were  faithful,  to  destroy  their  enemies,  or  to  judge  the 
world  ;  and  he,  therefore,  commanded  them  to  hold  fast 
the  tiuth  which  they  had  received,  and  to  maintain  the 
ground  which  they  had  got,  that  no  one  might,  through 
any  temptation  or  terror,  defirive  them  of  the  victor's 
crown,  for  which  they  were  contending,  or  take  away 
that  distinguished  honour,  %vhich  this  commendation  con- 
ferred on  them,  for  this  could  not  be  preserved  without 
vigilance,  diligence,  and  persevering  courage. — '  The  cap- 
'  tivity  or  ruin  of  the  seven  churches  of  Asia  was  con- 
'summated,'  (viz.  by  the  Ottomans,  A.  D.  131-2.)  'and 
'the  barbarous  lords  of  Ionia  and  Lydia  still  trample  nn 
'  the  monuments  of  classic  and  Christian  antiquity.  In 
'the  loss  of  Ephesus,  the  Christians  deplored  the  fall  of 
'  the  first  angel,  the  extinction  of  the  first  candlestick  of 
'  the  revelations  ;  the  desolation  is  complete,  and  the 
'  temple  of  Diana,  or  the  church  of  M  My,  will  equally 
'elude  the  search  of  the  curious  traveller.  The  cirrus, 
'  and  thiee  stately  theatres  of  Laodirea,  aie  now  peiij'led 
'  with  wolves  and  foxes  ;  Sardis  is  reduced  to  a  miserable 

Vol.  v.— No.  36. 


a  y  pillar  in  the  temple  of  my  God,  and 
he  shall  go  no  more  out:  '^  and  I  will  write 
upon  him  the  name  of  my  God,  and  the 
name  of  "the  city  of  my  God,  which  is 
new  Jerusalem,  which  cometh  down  out 
of  heavftn  from  my  God  :  and 'I  will  wrile 
upon  him  ""  my  new  name. 

13  He  "  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saitli  unto  the 
churches. 


y  I  Kinr 
Jor  i. 
il.9 

zil     17 


bXXM.4    19.  Isv 

M  Epb  iii.  It. 
0  Ste  on,  ii.  7. 


'  village  ;  the  god  of  Mahomet,  without  a  rival, — is  in- 
'  voked  in  the  mosques  of  Thyatira  and  Pergamos  ;  and 
'  the  populousness  of  Smyrna  is  supported  by  the  foreign 
'  trade  of  the  Franks  and  Armenians.  Philadelphia  alone 
'■has  been  saved  by  prophecy,  or  courage.''  (Such  is  the 
insidious  language  of  this  infidel  writer,  who  sneers  at  the 
prophecy,  while  he  records  its  accomplishment.)  '  At  a 
'  distance  from  the  sea,  forgotten  by  the  emperors,  en- 
'  compassed  on  all  sides  by  the  Turks,  her  valiant  sons 
'  defended  their  religion  and  freedom  above  fourscore  years, 
'  and  at  length  capitulated  with  the  proudest  of  the  Otto- 
'  mans.  Among  the  Greek  colonies,  and  churches  -of 
'  Asia,  Philadelphia  is  still  erect,  a  column  in  a  scene  of 
'■ruins,  a  pleasing  example  that  the  paths  of  honour  and 
'  safety  may  sometimes  be  the  same.'     (Gibbon.) 

V.  12,  13.  To  animate  the  Christians  at  Philadelphia, 
and  all  others,  to  the  spiritual  conflict,  our  Lord  next 
promised  to  make  every  conqueror  "a  pillar  in  the  temple 
"  of  his  God,"  to  establish  him  as  an  ornamental  part  of 
the  spiritual  edifice,  which  he,  as  Mediator,  was  building 
to  the  glory  of  his  God  and  Father  ;  that  being  consecrated 
to  him,  and  placed  in  the  sanctuary  above,  he  might  con- 
duce to  the  beauty,  proportion,  and  magnificence  of  the 
whole,  and  be  for  ever  most  honourable  and  blessed,  as 
"  an  habitation  of  God  through  the  Spirit,"  without  any 
fear  of  being  separated  from  him,  or  deprived  of  his 
favour  and  presence.  Upon  this  pillar  he  promised  "  to 
"  write  the  name  of  his  God,"  that  all  might  know  to 
whom  it  belonged,  and  to  whose  glory  it  was*  erected, 
according  to  the  custom  of  inscribing,  on  stately  columns, 
the  name  and  exploits  of  the  person,  to  whose  memory 
they  were  dedicated.  He  would  also  write  on  it,  "  the 
'•name  of  the  city  of  his  God,"  (whom  he,  in  human 
nature,  worshipped  and  served,)  this  is  called  the  new 
.Jerusalem,  is  of  heavenly  original,  and  derives'its  glory 
from  the  presenceof  God  in  it.  (Notes, xxi.)  Thus  all  would 
know  to  what  city  the  Victor  belonged,  and  that  he  was 
entitled  to  all  its  privileges  for  evermore.  The  Lord  pro- 
mised also  to  write  upon  him  "his  own  new  name," 
even  that  of  Enimanucl,  .fesus,  the  Redeemer  of  sinners, 
which  he  hath  assumed  in  addition  to  his  former  titles,  of 
Creator,  Upholder,  and  Lord  of  all  worlds.  Thus  he 
would  own  him  as  one  of  his  chosen  people,  a  trophy  of 
his  victory  over  the  world,  sin,  Satan,  and  death,  and  a 
mnnument  erected  to  the  power  of  his  arm,  the  truth  of 
his  word,  the  f  iricacy  of  his  nloncmeni  and  mediation,  and 
the  unsearchable  riches  ol  his  grace. — In  these  declarations 
all  others  are  interesir-d,  according  to  the  difficulty  and 
completeness  of  their  victory. 

4M 


A.  D.  95. 


REVELATION. 


J.  D.  9: 


rt-tftoMiii  lii.  14  IT  And  unto  "^  the  angel  of  the 
'cor'n  i."iv'"i6  church  *  of"  the  Laodiccans  write;  These 
^coVi^sn    ■     thinps  saith  ''the  Amen,  Mhe  faithful  and 

f7    i   S    xii.  II.  ,ii.  11  •         •  /-    W 

x«H.  6.1.1V.  4  true  >\  itnes.?,   ^  the  besinnutg  oi  tlie  cie- 

3er.  zl'i  5.  .  .  O  D 

gcoi  i.  ij.        ation  of  God  : 

li  Set  on,  i  I  2  III  1  1  t      I  1 

'  I2  *i%,'"V"i  '■''  '  ii»ow  thy  works,  '  that  thou  art 
Thes  i.  3, 1 1'et.  neither  cold  nor  hot :  ''  1  would  '  thou  wert 

k  utut.  V.  29  Ps.  cold  or  hot. 

jjSri).x"i™i5-  '*'  So  then  because  thou  art  lukewarm. 
i?:'pr"v'JIIii:  an<J  neither  cold  nor  liot,  "■  I  will  spue  thee 
?"?ph 'i"',6.  out  of  my  mouth. 

Molt  vi.  24-  X   Jl.  l,u»e  XIV. IC.  27.  1  Cor.  xvi.  22.  Jam.  i  8. m  ii  4   Jer.  xi»   19 

»v.  1-4  Zech.  xi.  8,  », 


V.  14 — 16.  Laodicea  lay  to  the  south  of  Philadolphia, 
and  in  the  road  to  Ephesus  ;  for  the  seven  churches  wert- 
situated  in  a  khid  of  circlo,  and  the  progress  from  one  to 
the  other  of  them,  in  rotation,  might  be  ma'le  in  the  order 
of  these  epistles. — A  flourishing  church  had  lieen  planted 
heie  in  the  lime  of  the  apostle  Paul ;  {Marg.  Ref.)  but 
it  had  greatly  declined  brfore  this  epistle  was  sent  thither, 
in  the  ntrnie  of  "The  AMEN,"  of  Him  who  is  Truth 
in  himself,  and  who  will  surely  confirm  and  ratify  all 
Jiis  words,  which  are  estitblishe:!,  and  unchangeable  as  his 
own  nature.  For  he  is  the  Inic  and  faithful  ^Vitnes5, 
most  exactly  testifying  the  nature,  truths,  purposes,  and 
will  of  God  to  man,  and  bearing  witness  most  impartially 
for,  or  against,  the  conduct  and  characters  of  his  pro- 
fessed servants,  and  of  all  his  creatures.  He  .<;ciit  to  the 
Laodiceans  also,  under  the  title  of  "  the  Beginning  of 
"  the  creation  of  God,"  or  the  Orig-ui,  JK//jor,and  Ruler, 
of  the  whole  universe,  who  hath  authority  and  power  to 
dispose  of  all  things  as  he  sees  good.  This  glorious  Lord 
of  all  knew  their  works  to  be  such,  as  were  utterly  un- 
worthy of  his  approbation;  for  these  manifested,  that  they 
were  ''neither  cold  nor  hot ;"  they  neither  wholly  cast 
off  all  regard  to  the  Gospel,  nor  yet  were  they  zealous, 
fervent,  and  diligent  in  religion.  He  therefore  declared, 
"  that  he  would  they  were  cold  or  hot ;  he  desired  that 
they  would  either  renounce  their  profession,  and  cease 
from  the  worthless  form  of  attending  on  his  ordinances, 
or  that  they  would  show  a  becoming  earnestness  in  those 
things  which  peitained  to  his  service  and  glory.  For 
whilst  they  were  called  by  his  name,  and  reluctantly  per- 
formed a  scanty  measure  of  external  duties,  with  an  evi- 
dent indifference  and  weariness  in  them,  theircvil  tempers, 
unholy  actions,  and  carnal  altachmentto  thewoihl,  and  to 
its  pleasures,  company,  and  interests,  dishonoured  him 
more  than  their  apostacy  could  do,  and  in  the  event  it 
would  be  equally  fatal  to  their  own  souls.  For,  in  this 
manner  they  would  give  numbers  an  unfavourable  opinion 
of  Christianity,  as  if  it  had  been  an  unholy  religion  ;  whilst 
others  would  conclude  that  it  could  aff^nd  no  real  satis- 
faction, or  its  professors  would  not  have  been  so  heart- 
Jess  in  it,  or  so  ready  to  borrow  a  little  j)leasure  from 
the  world :  or  that  it  was  not  worth  much,  as  they  would 
not  give  up  any  thing  of  supposed  value  for  the  sake  of  it. 
— In  short,  such  professed  Christians  arc  traitors  in  the 
camp,  who  are  always  more  dangerous  than  open  enemies  ; 
or  wicked  servants,  who  disgrace  and  rob  their  masters 
ssGre  tUaa  they  ca.n  do  ^vhen  turned  out  of  tke  fatnily,— 


17  Because  thou  sayest,  "I  am  rich,  011.9  Pmv  xm. 
and  increased  with  t^oods,  and  "  have  need  zc. h. °'x?."  l. 
of  tiotliinfr;  and  i'  knowest  not  that  thou  x'".,r    i^''^! 

.    „  ,1         1  1         •  11  1  Unm.  xi.  20  2a. 

art '' wretcriccl,  and  miserable,  and  poor,  xuaicori,. 

'  and  blind,  and  "naked  :  o'ueui  v,i,  i2_ 

Hi    I    'counsel    thee    to   "buy    of  me  J"  m.3'.  mbu.' 

"  g-old  tried  in  the  fire,  "  that  thou  mayest  p"/"^'  »  "-m. 

.    O       .     ,  ,  .   .        '        .  J  <|.Ma'l.v3.  Bom. 

be  rich;  and  Mvliite  ramicnt,  that  thou  ^Y'^f,  ^^  ^^^^^ 
mayest  be  clothed,  and  (hut  Mhe  shame  l*^!".-"  sVtt. 
of  thy   nakedness  do    not  appear ;  "  and  S'"'|o."if"ii;' 

xvx;i.25 1  Fs  xii.  7.  «\xii    S   ilf  irj.  lui.l.  24   <!»ii    II    Pnv.  1.25.30  x'lX   20.  Ec. 

5Mi  2 u  Prov   xxii  .  ia  Is  iv.  1.  Mali  xiii  .41   xxv.  9. x  Mai.  ili  3  I  Cor. 

ii    li,  13.  )  Pet.  i    7 y  ii   9    l.uke  ili.  21    2  Cor  vlil   9    1  Tim.  \i    18  Jam    li   5. 

See  en, 4.5    Ps    li.  7. a  x?i   li  Ii  xMi  3.  Jer.  xili  !6.    Dan   xii  2.  Mic.  i.  II. 

Nab.  iii.  S b  John  ix  6—11.  1  Jobn  ii  20.  27. 


Unless,  therefore,  they  became  more  "fervent  in  spirit, 
"serving  the  Lord,"  he  was  determined  to  show  his 
contempt  and  abhorrence  of  them,  by  rejecting  them, 
even  as  a  man,  whose  stomach  nauseates  water  that  is 
lukewarm,  will  cast  it  out  of  his  mouth  with  loathing  and 
liisgust. 

V.  17.  While  the  state  of  this  church  was  so  lament- 
ably declined,  that  very  few  real  Christians,  and  those  of 
small  proficiency,  remained  in  it,  their  spiritual  pride  and 
self-confidence  liad  proportionahly  increased;  this  gave 
occasion  to  the  following  reproof  in<struction,  and  counsel. 
They  were  ready  to  say  within  themselves,  to  each  other, 
and  even  in  a  boasting  manner  to  their  neighbours,  that 
'' they  were  rich"  in  spiritual  gifts  and  attainments,  that 
they  were  "increased  in  goods,"  and  had  obtained  a  larger 
measure  of  every  spiritual  gift  and  endowment  than  they 
formerly  had,  when  the  apostles  were  with  them  ;  (Soles 
1  Cor.  iv.  8 — 10.  V.  2.)  so  that  they  thought  they  had 
need  of  nothing,  but  were  complete  in  knowledge,  wis- 
dom, goodness,  strength,  and  establishment  in  the  privi- 
leges and  liberty  of  the  Gospel:  like  poor  lunatics,  uho 
fancy  every  house  and  estate  which  they  sec,  or  hear 
of,  to  be  their  own.  Thus  they  preferred  themselves  to 
others,  and,  being  proud  in  spirit,  instead  of  "  poor  in 
"  spirit,"  they  could  only  pray  in  the  Pharisee's  manner  ; 
(iVo/f,  LKfrf  xviii.  10— 14.)  and  were  utterly  incapable  of 
the  life  of  faith  in  Christ  for  all  things  pertaining  to  sal- 
vation. For  they  "  knew  not  that  they  were  wretched 
"  and  miserable,"  in  a  most  abject,  perilous,  and  perish- 
ing condition,  and  utterly  destitute  of  wisdom  and  grace  ; 
not  only  poor,  as  all  natural  men  are,  but  poor  as  pro- 
fessors of  the  Gospel,  being  Pharisees  upon  evangelical 
principles,  and  proud  of  their  attainments  in  Christianity, 
when  in  fact  they  were  wholly  unconverted.  This  delu- 
sion took  place  because  they  were  "  blind  ;"  they  had  only 
that  "  knowledge  which  puffeth  up,"  but  they  had  nevei' 
seen  the  real  glory  of  God  in  Christ,  the  evil  of  sin, 
their  own  viieness,  the  decitfulness  of  their  hearts,  or 
the  excellency  of  the  Gospel  ;  they,  therefore,  continued 
"  naked,"  though  they  knew  it  not,  being  neither  covered 
with  the  justifying  righteousness  of  Christ,  nor  adorned 
by  his  grace.  The  original  expressions  are  peculiarly 
emphatical ;  for  t^ie  article  is  prefixed  to  the  epithets 
employed,  so  that  the  passage  may  be  thus  rendered, 
"  Thou  art  the  wretched  one,  the  miserable  one,  &ic  ;'* 
and  they  were  thus  distinguished  from  all  the  otte^P 
churches. 


.^.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  IH. 


c  Deut  Tiii  5  2  anoint  thine  eyes  with  eye-salve,  that  thou 

Sum  vii  It  Jos  J  J  ' 

».  17  r..  V,.  I.  niayest  see. 

10.  Prov   ill.  M, 


12 


10    K. 


19  As  "^  many  as  I  love,  I  rebuke  anil 
"^  be  zealous  therefore,  •  and  rc- 


je.Jeri.3ft.  vi.  t-nasicn 
sa  X  51  isx  11    npnt 
xxxi.  IS    Ztph.  ['^"i" 

33^co^°vi''i      -^^  Behold,  'I  stand  at  tlie  door,  and 

Heb.'Kii. 
.lam  i    i: 


""  knock  :  if  any   man  hear  my  voice,  and 
'°ps'irix"9!  open  the  door,  ^  1   will  come  in  to  him, 


V.  18,  19.  The  case  described  in  the  preceding  verse 
wa.s  that  of  the  church  in  general,  and  of  its  pastors  and 
members  in  particular,  by  the  testimony  of  Christ  himself; 
and  he  counselled  them  "  to  buy  of  him,"  those  things, 
of  which  they  were  in  such  urgent  need.  They  could 
have  them  from  no  other  person  in  the  world  ;  and  he 
sold  them  to  the  poorest  who  applied  for  them,  "  with- 
"  out  money,  and  without  price."  {Note,  Is.  Iv.  1 — 3.)  But 
though  even  such  wretched  and  indigent  sinners  as  they 
were  might  obtain  thom,  yet,  as  much  of  what  they 
valued,  though  worthless  in  itself,  must  be  renounced,  in 
order  to  appropriate  them,  it  might  properly  be  called 
buying  them.  {Notes,  Malt.  xiii.  44 — 46.  Phil.  iii.  7 — 
9.)  They  were,  therefore,  counselled,  (and  the  counsels 
of  Christ  are  commands,  invitations,  and  promises,)  to 
apply  to  him  for  "  gold  tried  in  the  fire,  that  they  might 
'•  be  rich."  This  denotes  that  true  and  precious  faith  and 
grace,  which  had  in  numberless  instances  endured  the 
hottest  fire  of  persecution  without  being  consumed,  and 
had  been  rendered  more  resplendent  by  the  flames,  and 
which  would  be  most  advantageous  in  affliction,  in  the 
hour  of  death,  and  in  the  day  of  judgment.  These  would 
make  them  rich  in  reality,  as  they  would  ensure  and 
evidence  their  interest  in  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ, 
and  in  all  the  promises  given  through  him  to  his  people. 
He  advised  them  also  to  buy  of  him  "  white  raiment, 
"  that  they  might  be  clothed,  and  that  the  shame  of  their 
"  nakedness  might  not  appear ;"  for  as  their  own  right- 
eousness was  as  filthy  rags,  and  their  profession  of  Chris- 
tianity hypocritical,  so  they  must  soon  be  exposed  and 
put  to  shame  before  men  and  angels,  unless  they  had  his 
righteousness  put  on  them  for  a  robe  of  salvation,  and 
were  made  holy  by  his  sanctifying  Spirit.  (4,  5.)  But  as 
their  pride  and  self-confidence  had  blinded  ihem  to  the 
truth  of  their  case  and  character,  and  consequently  to  the 
value  of  these  blessings,  so  he  directed  them  to  "  anoint 
"  their  eyes  with  eye-salve,  that  they  might  sec  ;"  let 
them  examine  themselves  by  the  rule  of  his  word,  and 
.=eck  for  the  teaching  of  his  Holy  Spirit  to  purge  away 
their  pride,  prejudices,  and  worldly  lusts  ;  that  they  might 
see  the  nature  and  prcciousness  of  his  salvation,  and  value 
it  in  a  more  suitable  manner.  These  warnings  and  exhoi  l- 
ations  were  not  given  them  in  indignation,  but  in  mercy, 
for  it  was  the  general  rule  of  his  conduct  to  rebuke  and 
chasten  those  whom  he  loved  ;  {Notes,  Heb.  xii.  .5 — 1 -.) 
and  they  might  consider  these  rebukes  as  tokens  of  hi~ 
favour,  for  such  they  would  prove,  if  properly  attended  to. 
It  behooved  them,  therefore,  to  be  zealous  and  eaniosi,  in 
these  most  important  concerns,  esiieciall;  in  lepchling,  re- 
nouncing, cleansing  away,  and  seeking  forgiveness  of  the 
f  vils  into  which  they  had  fallen. 


and  ''  will    sup   with  him,    and  he  with 
me. 

21  To  'him  that  overcomcth  will  I 
grant  ^  to  sit  with  me  in  my  throne,  even 
as  I  also  overcame,  '  and  am  set  down  with 
my  Father  in  his  throne. 

22  "'  He  that  hath  an  ear,  let  him 
hear  what  the  Spirit  saith  unto  the 
churches. 


J.  J),  w 


i  See  en,  ii.  7. 
k  ■  6.    11  as,  JT. 

Matt     xix     29. 

I.uke  xsii    M).  1 

Cor    vi     i.  3.    a 

lim    ii    12 
It    6-8.    Til    17. 

Dan    vii.  13.  14. 

Mail    xxvlii.  le. 

J.inu  »     a?.  23. 

K|.h     i.     iO-23. 

Ph  1   ii   9-11. 
me.  13  See  OS,  U. 

7.  II.   17. 


V.  20 — 22.  To  encourage  the  repentance,  and  excite 
the  earnestness,  of  the  lukewarm  Laodicean^,  the  Lord 
called  on  them  to  notice,  with  admiration,  his  condescen- 
sion, patience,  and  grace ;  that  whilst  they  were  so 
wanting  in  love  to  him,  he  stood  waiting  at  the  door,  and 
seeking  to  be  rc-admitied  into  the  church,  and  into  their 
hearts,  from  whence  tlieir  sins  had  driven  him.  He  stood 
without,  knocking,  by  the  dispensations  of  his  providence, 
the  warnings  and  instructions  of  his  word,  and  the  con- 
vincing influences  of  his  Spirit,  and  thus  requiring  them 
to  receive  and  enlertam  him.  {Notes,  Cant.  v.  2 — 8.)  So 
thnt,  though  the  church  should  not  admit  him,  yet,  if 
any  imlividual  was  willing  to  open,  and  give  up  his  heart 
and  affections  to  him,  in  order  that  he  might  destroy  his 
enemies  and  rivals,  cast  out  idols,  subdue  his  iniquities, 
and  make  all  things  new,  he  would  certainly  enter  in, 
and  take  such  delight  in  the  work  of  his  grace,  and  com- 
municate such  blessings  and  consolations  to  the  soul  of  that 
man,  that  it  might  he  said,  "  he  supped  with  him,  and 
"he  with  him;"  such  intimate  communion  should  be 
thenceforth  maintained  between  the  redeemed  sinner  and 
his  most  gracious  Saviour!  bi  short,  to  every  conqueror, 
over  such  temptations  as  the  Laodiceans  were  exposed  to, 
the  Lord  promised  a  blessing  proportioned  to  the  difficulty 
of  the  conflict,  for  he  engaged  to  "  grant  him  to  sit  with 
,"  him  in  his  throne,"  and  by  an  inconceivable  union  and 
■fellowship  with  him  in  all  his  glory,  and  an  interest  in  all 
the  benefits  of  his  mediatorial  authority  and  power,  to 
'possess  an  honour  and  felicity,  which  can  never  be  cx- 
' plained  or  conceived,  except  by  those  who  experience  it. 
jFor  as  these  victor.';  would  be  first  confoi'mcd  to  Christ  in 
conflict,  self-deni:d,  and  sufil-iing,  so  would  they  at  last 
be  conformed  to  him  in  victory  and  exaltation;  being 
seated  with  liiin  in  his  throne,  even  "as  he  overcame  and 
"hath  set  do.wi  with  his  Father  in  his  throne."  The 
same  inex]:)res!-il)le  dignity  would  also  be  bestowed  on  other 
conquerors  in  like  ilifficult  circumstances  ;  as  the  warn- 
ings and  instructions  were  intended  for  the  benefit  of  all 
who  heard  them,  in  every  age.  The  ruins  of  this  city 
sh'jw  that  it  once  was  most  magnificent,  but  at  f)resent 
1.0  human  creature  dwells  there.  So  that  the  state  of  these 
'sf  veil  cities,  both  respecting  Christianity  and  their  outward 
jjivsperity,  cxa(  tly  accords  to  thecommendation,  or  rebuke, 
jwhichwcre  given  the  churches  established  there,  by  the 
jSjjirit  of  prophecy  s«  many  centuries  ago!  which  re- 
j mark;. ble  coincidence  contains  an  instructive  lesson,  anda 
U'.lemn  warning  to  all  other  cities  and  nations  favoured 
will  the  Gospel,  not  to  neglect  or  trifle  with  so  great  a 
blessing.  Nothing,  in  these  short  epistles,  is  .said,  con- 
cerning distinct  congvegalions  in  any  of  the  cities  men- 
tioned ;  though,  some  time  before,  there  were  several 
4  M  2 


A.  D.  9S. 


REVELATION. 


A.  D.  95. 


CHAP.  IV. 


John,  in  vision,  beholds  heaven  opened,  and 
the  glory  of  God,  as  seated  on  an  exalted 


throne,  1 — 3 ;  surrounded  by  twenty-foxir 
elders,  and  four  liviv.g  creatures,  who 
united  in  adoring  Ilim  as  the  Creator  and 
Lord  of  all,  4—11. 


elders,  (iri>eirivTef<ii,or  fri^Kovti,)  at  Ephesus;  on  the  other 
hand,  nothing  is  int^roduced,  respecting  any  dependent 
churches  in  the  neighljouring  towns,  or  villages,  as  under 
the  authority  of  the  angel,  or  presiding  minister  in  each  of  holy  angels 
these  churches.  Hence  it  appears,  that  men  of  discordant 
sentiments,  on  the  subject  of  ccclesiaslicai  government,  in 
vain  attempt  to  support  their  opinions  by  this  jjart  of  scrip- 
ture. 


last,  not  one  of  them  shall  have  his  name  blotted  out  of  the 
book  of  life,  nor  will  the  divine  Saviour  lefuse  to  confess 
the  meanest  of  their  names  before  his  Father  and  all  his 


V.  7—13. 


It  is  incumbent  on  us  to  attend   to  him,  who  is  Holy 

and    True,  who    hateth    sin,  yet  performeih    his    largest 

promises  to  believing  sinners  ;  hereigneth  on  the  throne  ol 

David,  he  ojieneth  the  gates  of  life  and  death,   of  heaven 

and  hell,  and  none   can  shut  them  ;  he  shutteth,  and  none 

can  open.     Whether,  therefore,  he   set  before  us  an  open 

door  of  access  to  his  mercy-seat,  or  afford  us  an  oppor- 

I    .,        -      ■■        f,,  ,  „^,i,„i  itunity  of  usefulness:    no  created  being    can  shut  us  out 

.ly  the  promise  of  all  neediu    ^       \^^^,^^     ^^^^   -^  ,^.^  ^^^^  ^ut  "  l.ule  strength,"  yet, 

J.entiv  attend  to  them.     But !  .„  ^^.^  ^^^^  ^.^  ^^^^^  ^^^  ,^^^^  ^^^  ^^^.^^  ^^f>^^  ^^.^^^ 


PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

When  he,  who  hath  the  fulness  of  the  Spirit,  and  who 
rules  over  all  means  and  instruments,  reproves,  counsels 
or  commands  ;  his  words  imj ' 
assistance  to   those  who  obediently 
liow  many  professed   Christians  does  that  heart-searching  ' 


Judge,  who  knoweth  our  works,  behold,  that  have  a  name 


our  fears   and  discouragements,  he  will  not  let  any  enemy 


,."  ,        ,  u      1  1    •.     •     .1       I        i         J        'prevail  agains  us:  and  as  he  hath  all  hearts  in  his  hands, 

to  live,  and  perhaps  much  celebrity  in  the  church,  and  yet  ^    ,        .-^       ,■       '       .,  r  i  „   .„  ,„  ,.i,„.„ 

,   \  ■     ,  '  J    •      1      ti     I  •,  •    ,     u    <•    .    I    so  he  o  ten  disposes  the  opposer^  of  his  people  to  show 

are  dead  in  trespasses  and  sins !     Alas!  it  is  to  be  teared, ;  ,  ,     •     ,     .        .<^!     ,.      ,  ,.      '      '    „  ,,..,  .„ 

,  r  '■  •  ,•  ,      ,  .  f    „     „        thim  respect,  to  desire  their  friend.->hip,  to  own  that  he 

that  many  religious  societies,  who  have  exact  forms  and   ,       ,        ,'   ,  in.  .u         .u  f„„  .i,-„, 

•^11  f      tu    ,     ,u      f.i     r^         1     -.k    ,   has  loved  them,  or  gladly  to  receive  the  truth  from  them. 

notions,  and  who  prolcss  the  truths  of  the  Gosiicl  with  some  I    „       i    ,t      io\     ir  ii  .u     „   , - 

'■                •  .     1        .        ••    I       r        u                        1     Gen.  I.  13 — IB.)     If  we  would  escape  those   severe  cor- 
reputalion,  consist  almost    entirely  of  such  persons,  and  i        .  i       '  i     .  


l'     jj  jrections    and    violent    temptations,  which,  from  lime    to 

'I time,  are  permitted    to  try   the  churches  throughout  the 

earth,  we   must  jiatiently  adhere  to  the   truth  and   will  of 

I  Christ,    and    shrink    from   no    cross    that  wc  meet  with, 

.    ,.  ■   •         r  -   i,n        •.  ■    I  when  following   his  example ;  for  an  unwatchful  conduct 

to  rest  in  the  opinion  ot  men  respecting  us.     When  it  is        ^  p  .'      '      ,        „  .      . 

evident  that  we,  or  the  society  to  which  we  belong,  have 


have  very  little  vital  godliness  anions;  them.     We  anuuiu,  i  .  •,.  j  »     .     "  .u       u       i       .i  i      .  ,u^ 

,       r         \  ri-       *        1    •  ,•   1    •  „•  -      Itinie,  are  permitted  to  try   the  churches  throughout  the 

therefore,   be  very    diligent  and  impartial   in  examining  ,*  r  ■  .i       il         ,     .i      .     ,i  i       ii     r 

1        1      .1         1        ?       ■   ,  .  •  earth,  we   must  patiently  adhere  to  the   truth  and   will  ot 

ourselves  by  the  rules  ot  scripture,  very  earnest  in  prayer;^     .  '  i      u  ■   i  r  „     ,,    ,u^,  „-„  «,^„.  „;,u 

,     I       Z,      ,  u  .  I  r  I       ,  I  Christ,    and    shrink  irom   no    cross    that  wc  meet  with, 

to  the  Lord  to  show  us  what  we  are,  and  very  careful  not,     ,]■<,■        u-  if  ,  ur 


declined,  we  should  spare  no  pains,  and  neglect  no  means,  j 
•which  may  "  strengthen  the  things  that  remain,  and  yet 
"are  ready  to  die  ;  lor  Christ  often  judges  those  works,  j 
not  to  be  sound  and  upright  before  God,  which  men 
admire  and  applaud  ;  and  our  great  concern  is  wiih  our] 
Judge,  not  with  our  fellow-criminals.  In  seeking  a  re- 1 
vival  in  our  own  souls,  or  in  those  of  others,  it  is  incum- 
bent on  us  to  remember  w  hat  wo  have  received  and  heard, 
that, by  com])aring  our  advantages  and  profession  with  our 
proficiency,  we  may  be  humbled  and  quickened,  and  so 
excited  to  hold  fast  what  we  retain,  and  to  repent  and  do 
our  first  works.  But  if  men  will  despise  warnings  to 
watch  and  pray,  Christ  will  surely  come  when  they  do 
not  expect  him,  and  appoint  such  slothful  servants  their 
portion  among  his  enemies.  Yet,  even  in  very  corrupt 
churches,  he  hath  commonly  a  few  names,  who  have  not 
defiled  their  garments ;  and  if  our  lot  be  cast  in  such  a 
situation,  we  should  be  ambitious  of  this  true  honour, 
that,  amidst  many  bad  examples  antl  temptations,  wc  may 
be  found  "a  peculiar  people,  zealous  of  good  works."  At 
present  we  may  indeed  be  hated,  or  derided,  for  such 
singularity  of  conduct,  but  the  Lord  will  admit  us  to  the 
honour  of  walking  with  him  in  white,  a^  graciously 
accounled  worthy  of  so  great  a  felicity,  when  all 'unbe- 
lievers and  formal  professors  shall  have  their  portion  in 
the  6/rtc/i'?ieiA' of  eternal  darkness.  For  whether  few,  or 
many,  overcome  the  peculiar  temptations  of  their  situation, 
they,  and  they  only,  will  be  accepted  and  triumphant  at  the 


makes  way  for  temptation,  and  unfits  men  to  resist  it. 
Whilst,  therefore,  we  wait  for  him  vvHio  ''  cometh  quickly," 
we  should  "  hold  fast  the  beginning  of  our  confidence 
"  steadfast  unto  the  end,"  that  none  may  rob  us  of  our 
crown,  or  even  of  the  comfortable  assurance  of  obtain- 
ing it.  For  those  who  overcome  in  the  strength  and 
after  the  example  of  Christ,  shall  be  placed  by  liim  as 
pillars  in  the  temple  above,  to  go  no  more  out  ;  and  they 
shall  for  ever  enjoy  all  the  privilfges  and  felicity  of  the 
city  of  God,  to  the  glory  of  the  Father,  and  that  of  the 
eternal  Son,  who  hath  redeemed  them  with  his  precious 
blood,  that  they  may  for  ever  show  forth  his  jiraise,  and 
enjoy  his  love. 

Y.   14—22. 

While  we  bow  our  ear  to  the  encouraging  topics  of 
the  Gospel,  let  us  advert  also  to  the  language  of  "  the 
•'  Amen,  the  true  and  faithtul  Witness,"  the  Ruler  of 
"the  creation  of  God,"  whilst  he  speaks  of  the  character, 
and  doom,  of  lukewarm  Cliristians.  Alas!  how  many 
are  there  of  the  Laodicean  stamp  in  every  place!  Did  we 
suppose  these  epistles  to  be  prophetical  as  to  the  chui  ch  in 
general,  we  might  be  induced  to  conclude  that  the  end  of 
the  world  was  nigh;  for  amidst  the  abounding  of  iniquity 
and  infidelity,  the  love  of  many  waxes  cold,  and  the  state 
of  religion,  in  this  highly  favoured  nation,  too  much  resem* 
bles  that  of  this  seventh  church.  The  Lord  knoweth,  that 
professors  at  present  are  "  neither  cold  nor  hot,"  except  as 
their  indifference  inessential  matters  is  strangely  counter- 


A.  D.  95. 


bEt.  i.  I.  Mitt, 
iii.  16  Mark  i. 
10  Lutelli  :i 
Acts  vii  16. ic  11. 
e  i  16.  xvi.  17 
d  xi.  !».  Kx.  xis 


CHAPTER  IV. 


A.D.^^^. 


A' 


a«. 


XXI' 


XXXlv.  2,  3 


12. 


FTER  this  I  looked,  and  behold, 
a  door  was  opened  in  heaven  :  and 
"^  the  first  voice  which  I  heard  u:as  as  it 
were  of  a  trumpet  talking  with  me  ;  which 
said,  ■*  Come  up  hither,  "  and  I  will  shew 
thee  things  which  must  be  hereafter. 
2  And  immediately  ^  I  was  in  the  Spirit : 


poised,  by  a  hot  and  fiery  spirit  of  disputation,  about  things 
of  far  inferior  moment!  No  doubt  the  Laodicean  state  of 
the  Christian  churches,-  in  most  parts  of  the  world,  is  one 
grand  hinderance  to  the  propagation  of  the  Gospel  among 
the  nations,  who  can  scarcely  conceive  that  religion  to  be 
from  heaven,  the  professors  of  which  are  so  "■  earthly, 
"  seflsual,  and  devilish  ;"  and  certainly  the  state  of  those 
who  hold  the  truth  too  often  in  unrighteousness,  and 
generally  in  a  lukewarm  manner,  forms  one  grand  ob- 
jection and  prejudice  against  the  Gospel,  in  the  minds  of 
numbers  in  this  land,  and  gives  moral  and  decent  Infidels, 
Socinians,  and  Arians,  their  chief  advantage  against  us. 
Yet  the  persons  who  are  chiefiy  reprehensible,  are  leist 
likely  to  regard  such  aflmonitions  ;  for  whilst  the  Lord  is 
saying.  "  I  would  thou  wert  cold  or  hot ;  but  because  thou 
"  art  lukewarm,  and  neither  cold  nor  hot,  I  will  spue 
"  thee  out  of  my  moutli,"  they  are  boasting  "  that  they 
"  are  rich,  and  increased  with  goods,  and  have  need  of 
"  nothing !"  It  is  indeed  a  general  rule,  that  professors  of 
religion  grow/)ro?/<f,  in  pro|)ortion  as  ihey  become  carnal 
anS formal ;  for,  like  glow-worms,  they  shine  most  m  the 
dark,  according  to  their  apprehensions  of  themselves,  and 
their  commendations  of  one  another.  The  Pharisaical 
spi'it  is  indeed  always  odious  and  dangerous  ;  whilst  it 
renders  men  ignoiant  of  their  wretchedness,  poverly, 
nakedness,  and  blindness,  and  insensible  of  the  precrous- 
ness  of  Christ  and  his  salvation,  yet  the  legal  Pharisee  is 
a  hopeful  character,  compared  with  those  who  graft  the 
Pharisee  on  an  evangelical  profession,  and  connect  it  with 
an  Antinomian  laxity  of  morals.  Christ,  however,  con- 
tinues to  declare  to  all  m'  n  iheir  lost  estate  ;  and  he  mer- 
cifully counsels  even  lukewarm  and  proud  professors,  as 
well  as  others,  to  come  and  buy  of  him  unsearchable  and 
never  failing  treasures,  unfading  robes  of  righteousness, 
and  that  heavenly  unction,  which  renders  the  most  igno- 
rant wise  unto  eternal  salvation.  Happy  are  they,  who 
take  his  counsel !  for  all  others  must  perish  in  their  sins. 
Even  when  he  enforces  his  neglected  counsels  and  invita- 
tions with  sharp  rebukes  and  painful  corrections,  (which 
he  will  do  in  rcs|)ect  of  as  many  as  he  loves,)  if  we  are 
thus  made  zealou.s  and  penitent,  we  shall  deem  them  addi- 
tional and  most  precious  fivours.  Miy  we  th'  n  hear  the 
voice  of  his  word  and  his  rod,  whilst,  with  infinite  com- 
passion and  condescension,  he  continues  to  stand  w;iiting 
and  knocking  a!  the  door  of  our  hearts,  that  he  may  enter 
in,  and  bring  salvation  with  him.  Let  us  earnestly  be- 
seech him  to  put  forth  liis  almighty  power,  and  thus  break 
down  all  obstacles  to  his  admission,  and  take  entire  pos- 
session of  our  whole  souls,  that  we  may  be  ashamed 
of  our  folly  and  ingratitude  in  allowing  any  creature  to 
lival  him  in  our  affections,  or  atlenijning  to  divide  our 
hearts  between  him  and  worldly  objects.  Then  we  may 
hope  that  he  will  shed  abroad  his  love  in  our  hearts,  and 


and,  behold, « a  throne  was  set  in  heaven,  k^*  »«j  h  E'-  « 
''and  one  sat  on  the  throne.  hVin.a'i.v  i.e. 

A  I        I  7  11  7     13    VI     If,.    Til. 

3  And  he  that  sat,  was  to  look  upon  4"'';  J '„^,>|1. 
'like  a  jasper  and  a  sardine-stone:  and  ^..'tHehMvl' 
there  was  ''a  rainbow  round  about  the '^^'J,\: /o"',-^^'; 
throne,  in  siglit  '  like  unto  an  emerald.       kWc™'  Ix's 

—  16.  Is.  liv,  9,  \0  Ez   i  28, 1  xxi.  19.  Ex  xxviii.  lU  xxsix.  11.  Ez.   xjvili'   :3. 


communicate  his  joy  to  them  ;  that  he  will  delight  over  us 
to  do  us  good,  and  cause  us  to  glory  and  rejoice  in  him  ; 
and  that,  by  his  help,  and  under  his  banner,  we  shall 
conquer  every  enemy,  till  our  blessed  experience  ex[>lains 
to  us  that  winch  we  cannot  possibly  before  under-iand, 
what  is  meant  by  our  "  sitting  down  with  him  on  is 
"  throne,  even  as  he  overcame  and  is  set  down  witii  the 
"  Father  upon  his  throne." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  IV.  V.  1—3.  When  the  Lord  Jesus  had 
dictated  to  his  apostle  the  preceding  epistles,  and  thus 
instructed  him  to  write  the  things  which  then  werf-  ;  dicre 
seems  to  have  been  a  short  inteirui  tion  of  his  vision. 
But  afterwards,  looking  and  waiting  for  further  discoveries, 
he  beheld,  as  it  were,  a  door  opened  into  heaven,  the  holy 
habitation  of  God,  and  then  another  vision  was  inlrciduced, 
which  made  way  for  his  being  shown  •'  the  things  which 
"  must  be  hereafter  ;"  (i.  19.)  fur  this  and  the. fallowing 
chapter  constitute  an  introduction  to  the  prophetical  part 
of  the  book,  especially  to  the  opening  of  the  seals  in  the 
seventh  chapter.  Whilst  he  was  contemplating  the  dopr 
opened  in  heaven,  he  heard  a  voice,  as  before,  calling  him 
to  come  up  thither,  (i.  10.,  and  immediately  he  was  "  in 
"  the  Sfiirii."  It  hath  been  heretofore  ob.scrved,  that  no 
external  objects  seem  to  have  been  iireseiited  Vi  the  senses 
of  the  pi'0|hets  on  such  occasions;  but,  the  natural  use  of 
all  their  ficulties  being  suspended,  their  minds  weresuper- 
naturally  impressed  with  the  ideas  of  such  thitig-,  as  were 
particularly  suited  to  illustrnle  the  subjects  whi<  h  they 
were  employed  to  reveal.  We;  ought  not.  therefore,  to 
suppose  that  the  objects  aft^Twards  mentioned,  have  a 
real  existence  in  heaven  ;  but  th^y  were  visionary  einbh  i.s, 
suited  to  give  proper  instructions  to  the  ajiosile  and  to  his 
readers,  and  our  chief  business  is  to  developc  their  inean- 
ing,  and,  as  it  were,  to  decipher  the  hieroglyphics. 
Being  in  the  Spirit,  and  ca-l  into  an  rcstacy  or  trance,  we 
may  su])piise  that  John  did  not  well  kn  jw  •'  whether  Ue 
"  was  in  the  body,  or  out  of  the  body  ;"  (.Ao/c.s,  2  Cor. 
xii.  I  —'J.)  he  was.  however,  as  to  his  own  apprehension, 
admitted  into  the  immedinte  presence  of  God.  and  ha.!  the 
vision  of  a  glorious  throne,  on  which  One  sat.  wh^un  he 
did  not  attempt  particulirly  to  describe.  This  was  em- 
blematical of  the  universal,  afisolute,  and  etei;i;il  domini-n 
of  Jkhovah  ;  and  of  his  exaltation  far  above,  all  cr'a'uris, 
as  their  great  Creator  and  sovereign  Lord.'  The  visible 
glory,  (which  seems  to  have  referred  to  that  above  the 
mercy-seat  in  the  holy  of  holies,  as  there  is  throughout 
these  visions  an  allusion  to  the  temple,  its  urn  ture  and 
services,)  being  resjilcndent.  like  the  transpartiit  jasper, 
might  be  emblematical  of  the  perfect  purity  and  excel- 
lency of  the  divine  nature,  and  its  colour,  like  the  red 
sardine  stone,  might  re|>reseiit  his  awful  justice  an  1  fie  y 
indignation.     The  rainbow  was  a  well  known  embleoi  of 


.//.  D.  95. 


Dxi.  18.    «I    4. 


REVELATION. 


-f.  D.  9^. 


4  And  round  about  the  throne  "  were  the  throne,  tvcrc  '  four  beasts'  full  of  eyes  r  w  v.e.un. 

'  1       /.  1111  '•  ""    ll-xiv.  3. 

belore  and  bctiind.  »» ?. xi«.4 

7  And^tlic  first  beast  tt'fls  like  a  Hon,  »5  ceu  1^1*1. »: 


i.';\'e  «!!I*3o^"'  four  and  twenty  scats  :  and  upon  the  seats 
*'/i"a''s°i'* '"  1  saw  "four  and  twenty  elders  sitting 
oset  0.1,  Ml  4,5.  ^  piQ^ijg^i  jjj  \yl,itc  raiment ;  and  they  had 

t>  \n  See  M  a  \a  ,1      •      1  I      „  r  II 

IX  7.  Ksih  v,:i.  on  their  heads  ^  crowns  oi  erold. 

IS     FS   XKi.  3.    2  ,«1  .  P     ^t  ^1  ,  11 

iim.iv.a.  5  And  out  01  the  throne   '<  proceeded 

17.18   K«.  kit.  lirrhtniriffs,  and   tliunderinjjs,  and  voices: 

IB.  x^c.  18     Pfl     a  s  '  o  '     .  ^        , 

xviii.r-.uinjii  and  there  tcere  '  seven  lamr)S  ot  nrc   burn- 

i'ilx'*x»'ilvl?23°^''  '"S  before  the  throne,  winch  are  "  tlie  se- 
'fVa  iec'hiv^j:^*^'"  Spirits  of  Cod. 

tVl.'w  1-  V.6.  ^  And  before  the  tiironc  (here  was  'a 
Mau.in^u-vri.«  gpjj  of  glass  lilcG  uuto  "Crystal:  and  in 
•  x^."'b      Ex  "  the  midst  of  the  throne,  and  round  about 

siiXti  i  f.  1  Kinssvii  23. u  xxl.  u  ixii- 1.  Job  xxviii.  17  Ei.  i.  22 s  v.  C 


and  the  second  beast  '"like  a  calf,  and  the  xx.v.  V^"i'r 
diird  beast  had  a  (ace  "as  a  man,  and  the   i"  x  u  21.   " 

,.  ,      ,  i-i         I        ,1     •  1  b  Ej.  1.  10.  1  Cor. 

lourth  beast  was  like  '^  a  nymg  eagle.  c'f  cor'"xiv  20 

8  And  the  four  beasts  had  each  of  them  •!  ueut  xxvw  13. 

i  Sam.  I.  23     !j, 

"  SIX  wings  about  him  ;  and  Ihcy  were  '  full  «^  x''i4''''d«S' 
of  eyes  within  :  ^  and  they  *  rest  not  day  ^V,.  *  f.^Jij  5^ 
and  night,  saying,  '' Holy,  holy,  holy,  f^.'j'-  '''''"^' 
'  Lord  God  almighty,  ''  which  was,  and  '■f{„'"jv.',6'  ' 
is,  and  is  to  come.  ^eVT'ifulix's'r. 

I  TI103.  ii   9.  2  Thes.  i;i.«.  'J. •  Gr  havtnoreH ti  iii.  7.  Ex 'sv.  ii.  Set  on', 

|3.  vi  3. 1  I   8  xi.  17.  iiv   3  »vi.  7.  14.  xlx.  IS.  xxi    22   Geu.xtii.  1.  I's.  xcl-  1.  Is. 

xiii.  6.  Jnel  i.  2S  2  Cor.  v>.  18.— ——k  Stt  ox,  L  4.  Keb  xiii.  8. 


the  covenant  of  grace,  and  its  surrounding  the  throne 
denoted,  that  the  holiness  :uid  justice  of  God,  and  all  iii.s 
dis|)en.=.atioiis  as  the  Sovereign  of  all  worlds,  had  respect 
to  iiis  covencint  of  peace  and  engagements  of  love,  which 
he  luid  ratified  to  his  believing  people,  and  harmonized 
with  them.  In  this  rainbow  the  soft  green  of  tie  emerald 
was  predominant,  which  perhaps  might  imply,  that  as  the 
green  relieves  th''  eye,  which  some  other  colours  fatigue 
and  dazzle,  so  the  discovery  made  of  the  mercy  nf  God, 
in  the  covenant  of  grace,  refreshes  the  believer's  mind, 
which  the  display  of  his  glorious  power,  holiness,  and 
justice,  would  dismay  and  confound. 

V.  4,  5.  Round  about,  at  some  distance  from  the 
exalted  throne  of  God,  were  placed  twenty-four  thrones 
of  an  inferior  order,  on  which  were  seated  as  many  elders. 
These  are  generally  allowed  to  have  been  the  emblematic 
representatives  of  the  whole  church  of  God,  both  under 
die  old  and  the  new  dispensation.  The  thrones  on 
which  they  sat,  their  white  raiment,  and  their  crowns  of 
gold,  implied  their  acceptance,  sanctificalion,  and  royal 
priesthood.  For  though  the  church  militant  was  thus 
represented,  as  well  as  the  church  triumphant,  yet  the 
whole  was  described  with  relation  to  ihe  security  of  their 
state,  their  glorious  privileges,  and  the  honour  to  which 
the  Lord  purposed  to  advance  them.  The  number  of 
these  ciders  may  refer  to  the  twenty-four  courses,  into 
which  the  priest*  were  divided,  or  to  the  twelve  patriarchs, 
and  twelve  apostles,  as  the  heads  of  the  old  and  the 
new  Tcstament-ehurches.  The  lightnings,  thunders,  and 
voices,  which  proceeded  from  the  throne,  according  to  the 
scene  exhibited  on  mount  Sinai,  might  imply,  that  God 
was  as  terrible  as  ever  to  the  impenitent  and  unbelieving. 
The  seven  lamps  of  (ire,  burning  before  the  throne,  were 
emblematical  of  the  seven  Spirits  of  God,  or  the  manifold 
gifts  and  graces,  communicated  to  all  Christians  by  the 
baptism  of  the  Holy  Spi;-it  and  of  fire  ;  (A'o/f,  Matt.  iii. 
11.  Marg.  Rff.)  and  the  pea  of  glass,  clear  as  crystal, 
being  jierfecdy  pure  and  transparent,  (perhaps  in  allusion 
to  the  molten  sea  of  brass  in  the  court  of  the  temple,) 
seems  to  refer  to  the  "  Fountain  opened  for  sin  and  un- 
"  cleanness,"  in  which  all  the  spiritual  priesthood  must 
wash,  previously  to  their  acceptable  spiritual  sacrifices. 

V.  6 — 8.  Various  opinions  have  been  held  concerning 
"  the  four  beasts,"  or  living  creaturef,  as  it  ought  to 
have  been  translated,  in  order  to  adhere  to  the  exact  mean- 


ing  of  the   original,   and  to  preserve   the   truth   of  tie 

emblem.  The  unaccountable  notion,  that  the  Trinity  of 
Persons  in  the  Godhead  was  represented  by  them,  whilst 
two  emblems  were  given  of  the  Son,  because  of  his  incar- 
nation and  sacrifice,  can  have  no  other  support  than  the 
names  which  have  sanctioned  it;  for  this  plain  reasun, 
that  these  living  creatures  are  throughout  represented  as  the 
jjiiiicipal  worshippers,  not  as  the  object  of  worship.  Nor 
can  the  more  general  and  plausible  opinion,  that  tiiey  were 
rep^-seiitatives  of  the  angels,  as  the  cherubims  in  Ez<  kiel's 
vision  seem  to  have  been,  be  supported  by  any  sufficient 
proof,  (A'o/p,  Ez.  i.  10.)  not  only  because  angels  are 
personally  introduced  in  the  subsequent  j^art  of  this  vision, 
but  especially  because  these  living  creatures  are  spoken  of 
as  adoring  "  the  lamb  that  was  slain,  who  had  redeemed 
"  them  to  God  with  his  blood."  (v.  S,  9.)  They  must 
therefore  undeniably  represent  some  part  of  the  church  of 
redeemed  sinners  of  the  human  race.  Perceiving  this, 
some  expositors  have  supposed  them  to  be  representatives 
of  the  whole  church,  and  the  twenty-four  elders  of  its 
rulers  and  pastors  ;  but  it  is  surely  far  more  reasonable  to 
reverse  this  arrangement,  and  to  conclude  that  the  four 
living  creatures  represent  a  part,  the  twenty-four  elders 
the  whole  of  the  church ;  and  indeed  it  seems  evident 
that  they  were  emblems  of  the  true  ministers  of  the  Gos- 
pel, in  the  ditTerent  parts  of  the  earth.  Ezekiel,  being 
about  to  predict  providential  dispensations  respecting  the 
nation  of  Israel,  had  a  vision  emblematical  of  the  ministry 
of  angels,  by  which  those  events  would  be  accomplished  ; 
but  John's  predictious  relating  chiefly  to  the  church  in  the 
ditTerent  regions  of  the  earth,  and  to  the  affairs  of  nations 
only  in  subserviency  to  them,  he  had  a  vision  cmblcma- 
itical  of  the  Gospel  ministry,  by  which  the  interests  of  the 
church  would  principally  be  maintaincfl.  As  the  temper 
of  mind  and  spiritual  gifts,  which  qualify  men  for  tiiis 
work,  accord  in  great  measure  to  the  affections  and  endow- 
.  ments  of  angels,  it  is  not  at  all  wonderful  to  find  a  coin- 
I  cidence  in  the  hieroglyphics  by  which  they  were  repre- 
iscnted.  But  ca^h  cherub  in  Ezekiel's  vision  had  four 
I  faces,  and  John's  living  creatures  had  the  same  appear- 
[ances  divided  among  them  ;  for  angels  may  be  supposed 
to  possess  singlij  the  several  e.vccllencies  that  are  given  to 
Imdny  of  the  most  eminent  ministers,  hi  various  paiti- 
'culars,  the  emblem  teaches  what  true  and  able  minislers 
are  and  do  :  and  thus  it  serves  to  instruct  and  remind  them 


J.  D.  95. 


CHAPTP:il  V. 


//.  D.  y5. 


i».  13,11  Tii.  11,  9  And  '  when  those  beasts  give  gloiy, 
mx-6-iv.7  Ex  anti  honour,  and  thanks,  to  him  that  sat 
n.  iieb  vii  L EJ.  on  the  throne,  '"  who  livcth  for  ever  and 

n  V  14  nix  I  Job 

j.  SO   Ps  i«Mi.  evei", 

11    Moll   ii.  II.  '  ,11  /■   11 

e  vii.il.  J.V  1       10    llieioiir  and  twenty  elders   "  lall 

xsii  8  9   I  Chr.  1       ^  I   •  1  1  1 

»«ijp^^2Cbr  Jown  before  him  that  sat  on  the  throne, 
Lu"  j^.v^'ss"  °  ^"^  worsliip  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and 
'',t-i6^''ps"sv.  6'^cr,  p  and  cast  their  crowns  before  the 
jj"    1  Cor. XV  tlirone,  sajing, 


of  their  duties.  The  lion  is  the  known  emblem  of  courage 
and  magnanimity;  the  calf  or  young  ox  of  strength, 
hardiness,  and  patient  endurance  of  labour  ;  the  huutan 
face  is  the  emblem  of  prudence,  benevolciice  and  com- 
passion ;  and  the  eagle  of  penetration,  soaring  beyond 
earthly  things,  contcmiilalion  of  heavenly  oijects,  and 
affections  fixed  on  things  above.  I'he  six  wings,  (Note, 
Is.vi.  1 — 4.)  denote  alacrity,  humility,  promptitude,  and 
speed,  in  the  Lord's  work.  The  living  creatures  were 
also  full  of  eyes  before,  behind,  and  7vithin,  which  aptly 
represented  vigilance,  circums|5eciion,  attenlion  to  their 
work  and  charge,  a  watchful  and  cautious  observance  of  the 
motions  and  stratagems  of  their  enemies,  self-acquaint- 
ance, and  jealous  diligence  in  searching  their  own  hearts, 
and  taking  heed  to  their  own  spirits.  Their  unceasing  and 
unwearied  worship  of  the  Lord,  day  and  night,  may  sig- 
nify, that,  through  their  instructions,  exhortations,  ex- 
ample and  assistance,  converted  sinners  in  every  part  of 
the  earth  were  continually  blessing  and  glorifying  God, 
and  worshipping  at  his  mercy-seat;  and  the  three-fold 
repetition  of  the  word  holy,  (as  in  the  worship  of  the 
seraphim  in  the  above-cited  passage  in  Isaiah,)  might  be 
an  intimation  of  the  Trinity  of  Persons  in  the  Godhead,  la 
which  respect  was  had,  which  Person  soever  was  immedi- 
ately addressed,  (i.  4.  8.) 

V.  9 — 11.  Whilst  these  four  living  creatures  ascribed 
glory  and  honour,  and  rendered  llianks,  to  the  eternal 
Jehovah,  (in  the  midst  of  the  circuit  of  the  throne,  and 
nearer  than  the  seats  of  the  elders,)  (6.)  the  latter  pros- 
trated themselves  before  him  in  humble  grateful  adoration, 
and  in  acknosvledgment  that  all  their  honour  and  felicity 
were  bestowed  on  them  of  his  mere  mercy,  they  cast  their 
crowns  before  the  throne,  and  declared  him  to  be  worthy 
of  all  honour  and  dominion,  as  the  great  Creator  of  all 
worlds,  by  whose  sovereign  will  they  continued  to  exist, 
as  they  had  been  originally  formed  for  his  glory.  (Note, 
Johni.  1 — 3.  Col.  i.  15  — 17.)  hi  the  next  chapter  we 
.shall  find  the  same  company  worshipping  the  Son,  as  (he 
Redeemer  of  sinners,  and  joined  by  the  angels  in  that  sa- 
cred service* 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—5. 

The  Lord  Jesus,  '  having  overrome  the  sharpness  ol 
'  death,  hath  opened  the  gates  of  henven  to  all  believers,' 
and  if  we  look  unto  him  by  faith,  and  obcdiemly  attend  to 
his  voice,  whilst  he  calls  us  to  set  our  afTections'on  things 
above,  we  shall,  by  the  leaching  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
behold  the  glory  of  our  reconciled  God  upon  his  tliroue  of 


1 1  Thou  "  art  Avorthj,  O  Lord,  ■■  to  re-  q  v  29.12.ssam. 
ceive  glory,  and  lionoin-,  and  power  :  "  for  3"'  "_  """ 
thou  hast  created  all  thinors,  ^  and  for  thy  "^"'x'S  *'  1  th. 

,  ..  I  °  ,  .<      XVI  2»,  29.  Nol 

pleasure  they  are,  and  were  created. 


CHAP.  V. 


.&  Jobssxv 
■i  Vs.  xxix.  I, :;, 

iMVlii,  31.     XCVK 

7,8 

I  X  6.    Gen  i.  I. 

The  apostle  beholds  a  sealed  book  which  'i'^'^^t  i^^jXn';. 
none  coidd  open,  and  weeps  on  thai  2^  con.'teVi r.' 
account,  1 — 4.     He    is  assured  by   owe  t"':^;' Vvt.  4, 


grace,  be  encouraged  by  the  engagements  of  his  everlasting 
covenant,  and  draw  nigh  in  humble  boldness  with  our 
worship,  notwithstanding  the  terrors  of  his  justice,  and 
the  awful  curses  of  his  broken  law.  For  blessed  are  all 
they  who  belong  to  his  church,  in  heaven,  or  on  earth. 
Great  is  the  honour  and  dignity  conferred  on  them,  or 
prepared  for  them,  yea,  far  greater  than  all  the  thrones, 
sceptres,  diadems,  or  triumphs,  which  have  excited  the 
ambition  or  envy  of  mankind  in  every  age  and  place.  If 
then  we  are  bajitized  with  the  illuminating,  purif)  iiig, 
and  transforming  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  wash' d  in 
the  pure  fountain  of  the  Redeemer's  blood,  and  clothed  in 
the  sacerdotal  robe  of  his  righteousness,  we  shall  soon 
have  done  with  conflict  and  suffering,  receive  the  victor's 
honourable  crown,  and  join  in  the  rajjturous  worship  of. 
heaven. 

V.  6—11.. 

Here  on  earth  the  Lord  conducts  the  affairs  of  his  church 
by  his  ministers,  whom  he  hath  brought  nearer  to  him 
than  their  brethren,  and  who  ought  to  aspire  after  a  pro- 
portionable pre-eminence  in  holiness.  Many  indeed  btar 
that  name,  who  are  far  from  answering  the  scriprtural 
character  of  ministers  ;  and  we  all  may  learn  by  these 
instructive  emblems,  what  need  we  have  to  be  humbled, 
and  ashamed  of  our  inconsistent  conduct  and  defective 
services  ;  for  though  faithful  ministers  emulate  the  obe- 
dience of  angels,  yet  they  find  they  "  do  not  the  things 
"  which  they  would."  It  behooves  us,  however,  to  look, 
in  this  mirrour,  that  we  may  learn  what  manner  of  per- 
sons we  ought  to  be,  and  are ;  and  may  thus  know  what 
to  pray  for,  and  endeavour  after ;  that  we  may  become 
more  bold,  laborious,  loving,  prudent,  spiritual,  active,. 
vigilant,  attentive  to  our  own  hearts,  and  devoted  to  the 
work  of  our  gracious  Lord.  May  he  bless,  uphold,  en- 
courage, and  prosper  all,  who  in  any  measure  answer  to 
these  characters ;  may  he  raise  up  numbers  of  such  minis- 
ters in  all  the  four  quarters  of  the  globe,  and  convert  blind 
teachers  into  faithful  pastors.  Thus  the  worship  of  (he 
church  on  e.irth,  under  the  guidance  and  ins'.ruction  of 
able  and  sjiiritual  ministers,  will  become  more  like  that 
of  adoring  seraphim  ;  whilst  the  multitude  of  his  people, 
in  every  iilace,  a.s  with  one  heart  and  voice,  ascribe  the 
whole  honour  of  their  redemption  and  conversion,  their 
present  privileges  and  future  hopes,  to  the  eternal  and 
most  holy  God,  »vha  is  worthy  to  receive  glory  and  domi- 
nion as  the  Omnipotent  Creator  and  Sustainer,  and  the 
Sovereign  Lord  of  the  whole  universe.  May  the  name  off 
nur  heavenly  Father  be  thus  hallowed  oivearth;  as  it  is  La> 
heaven.    Amen» 


..'.  ;>.  95. 


REVELATION. 


A.  D.  95 


a  Su  on,  W.  3 
bi.  S  8-11. 

XHAiv  16.  El 
9,  10 


of  the  elders  that  the  Lamb  had  prevail-\ 
edto  open  it  ;  mho  accordingly  came  and< 
took  it.  5 — 7.  He  hear.o  the  living  crea- 
tures and  the  elders  adoring  their  Re-', 
deemer  ;  and  angels  and  all  creatures  join-  j 
•inu-  in  the  praises  of  him  u-ko  sat  on  the 
throne,  and  of  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,\ 
8—14. 

AND  I  saw  in  the  right  hand  of  him 
"  that  sat  on  the  tlirono,  ''  a  book 
written  witliin,  and  on  the  backside,  "^scal- 
ed with  seven  seals. 

2  And  I  saw  ''  a  strong  angel  proclaim- 

:  ing  with  a  loud  voice,  '  Wiio  is  worthy 
to  open  the  book,  and  to  loose  the  seals 
thereof.'' 

3  And    '  no    man    in  heaven,    nor  in 
earth,  neither  under  the  earth,  Avas  able 


to  open  the  book,  neither  to  look  thereon. 

4  And  8  I  wept  much,  because  no  man  ^j's  c^^'i^m!" 
was  found  worthy  to  open  and  to  read  the  \'iViV  "  "'  " 
book,  neither  to  look  thereon.  '/.uuv  m3  .'»: 

.5  And  "  one  of  the  elders  saith  unto  me,  ^^'r^  """ 
'Weep  not:  behold,  '^  the  Lion  of  the  ""ku"  \'I,»:'S: 
tribe  of  Juda,  '  the  Root  of  David,  "'hath  i  jI's-'ig'  I'.'iii  i. 
prevailed  to  opea  the  book,  and  to  loose  e  Rom  ,.3.xy'. 
the  seven  seals  thereof.  "  ■  '.  vi.  i.  ^ 

6  And  1    beheid,  and,  lo, "  in  the  midst  »;•  '■'  »i  >.?  vii. 
of  the  throne,  and  of  the  four  beasts,  and  "lu.s.  x^,■,.u. 
in     the   midst    of   the    elders,    stood    "  a 
Lamb  as  it  had  been  slain,  having  ''  seven  ^^^^ 
horns   and  ''  seven  eyes,    whicli  arc  '  the  ^^,1^^, 
seven  Spirits  of  God  sent  forth  into  all  the  i' 
earth. 


XXI.S3.    xxii 
^     Is  liii    7, 8. 
Jf>bn    i     29.    36. 
Mil.     32. 
I  Pet. 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  V.  V.  1—4.  The  vision  still  continuing, 
the  apostle  next  saw  a  book  in  the  right  hand  of  him 
who  sat  upon  the  throne,  which  was  written  within,  and 
"  sealed  on  the  out.side  with  seven  seals  :"  for  this  seems 
the  more  obvious  meaning.     It  appeared  as  a  roll  consist- 


U.  Mic. 

13.   Hib  iii. 

Luke    i  C9. 

Phil.  li.  9-11. 

q2Chr.    xvl     9. 

7  And  he  came  and  took  the  book  *out  f'"''  "'•'   ■'• 


of  the  right  hand  of  him  that  sat  upon  the  [f'7,'^*;;;f; 
throne.  ^ 


Lion  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,  had  prevailed  to  open  the 
book  ;  being  distinguished  from,  and  honoured  far  beyond, 
all  creatures.  A  tradition  generally  prevailed,  that  a  lion 
was  painted  on  the  standard  of  Judah,  when  the  nation  of 
Israel  encamped  in  the  wilderness,  but  this  is  not  at  all 
probable.      {I\ole,  A'l/m.  ii.  2.)     Christ,    however,  was 


n.  o  se  ;  pa  •  m  Ts,  acc^Tdbgto-lhe' "custom  of  desce.tded  froni  Judah  and  had  been  predicted  with  refer- 
Sose  times:  aid  though  it  was  supposed  to  be  written  e"ce  to  this  emblem  in  Jacob's  blessing.  (A  o/e,  6V,..  xl.x. 
Sn  Tetnothingcould  be  read  till  the  seals  were  loosed:  9,  >0)  He  was  inhnitely  superior  m  dignity  and  power 
To  tla  u'e  words^"  on  the  backside,"  probably  refer  to  to  ^h  others  of  the  tribe ;  and  he  .s  most  terrible  to  his 
?he  s^ali.^,  and  not  to  the  writing,  h  was  afterwards  obstinate  enemies,  merciful  to  those  who  submit  to  hmi, 
found  to  contain  seven   parchments?  or  volumes,  each  of  and  the  guardian  of  his  people;  so    that    this   title    was 


which  was  separately  sealed  :  k^t  if  all  the  seals  had  been 
on  the  outside,  nothing  could  have'  been  read  till  they  had 
all  been  loosed  ;  whereas  the  loosing  of  each  seal  was 
followed  by  some  discovery  of  the  contents  of  the  roll  : 
yet  the  appearance  on  the  outside  seems  to  have  indicated, 
that  it  consisted  of  seven  parts.  This  was  an  emblem  of 
the  secret  decrees  and  purp-oscs  of  God,  relative  to  future 
events,  from  which  all  prophecies  are,  as  it  were,  extracts  : 
but  It  especially  represented  those  purposes  whjch  were 
about  to  be  revealed,  and  may,  therefore,  be  considered  as 
the  same  for  substance,  with  that  part  of  the  book  which 
follows.  A  mighty  angel,  as  the  Lord's  herald  to  all 
creatures,  iiujuired  who  was  "worthy,"  by  his  personal 
dignity  or  excellency,  or  the  extraordinary  services  per- 
fonued  by  him,  to  have  the  honour  of  opening  this  book. 
But  there  was  no  one,  cither  angel  in  heaven,  or  man  on 
earth,  nr  ?[)irit  of  man  in  the  separate  slate,  whose  body 
lay  under  the  earth,  that  could  claim  so  high  an  honour  ; 
or  50  much  as  behold  an  '  obtain   the  least  insight  into  the 


peculiarly  suited  to  him.  He  was  described  as  "  the  Root 
of  David;"  in  his  human  nature  he  was  a  Branch  of 
renown,  sprung  up  from  the  decaying  root  of  David's  roval 
family  :  in  rcsjiect  of  his  Deity,  he  was  the  Root  whence 
David  himself  sprang  ;  and,  as  the  promised  Messiah,  he 
was  the  great  Honour,  and  the  Source  of  all  the  dignity  and 
authority  of  that  distinguished  race.  Whilst  the  Elder 
was  informing  John  that  Christ  had  prevailed  to  open  the 
book,  he  looked,  and  saw  with  astonishment,  that  near  to 
the  throne,  and  within  the  circle  formed  by  the  living 
creatures  and  the  elders,  (iv.^6.)  there  stood  "  a  Lamb, 
"  even  as  it  had  been  slain,"  with  the  marks  of  the 
mortal  wounds  upon  it,  though  it  had  been  marvellously 
restored  to  life.  {JSoie,  Jolin  i.  29.)  This  was  a  hicro- 
glyphical  reprcsemation  of  Christ's  High  Priesthood  before 
God,  ill  our  nature,  as  risen  from  the  dead,  through  tin 
merit  of  his  sacrifice,  in  behalf  of  all  who  come  to  the 
Father  through  him  ;  so  ihat  it  was  in  consequence  of  that 
atonement,  which  the  sacrificing  of  spotless  lambs  had 
d."  "vVhen'this"  was  prefigured  from  the  beginning,  that  h.e  prevailed  to  open 


deep  things  of  God  which  it  coniaine 
■made  known,  the  apostle,  who  had  gone  up  thither,  with 
earnest  desires  anrl  expectations  of  hearing  thiiig.=,  which 
should  come  to   pass  in  after  times,  wept  much  at  his  sup- 

P"v'^5--7T°o'nroT'the  emblematical  representatives  of i knowledge  of  all  hearts  and  all  events;  but  especially  the 
the  .•  hurch  seemed  to  the  apostle,  in  his  vision,  to  notice  his  treasures  of  wisdom  laid  up  in  him  to  be  communicated  to 
griei;  and  to  encourage  him  with  the  assurance,  that  the  hisc-urca  by  "die  seven  Spirits  of  God,  sent  forth  into 


the  book.  The  seven  horns  of  tliis  emblematical  Lamb 
represented  the  power  of  his  jirovitiential  kingdom  to  pro- 
tect his  subjects,  and  annoy  his  enemies  ;  and  his  seven 
eyes  mav  denote    his  jirophctical  oftice,  and  hi.s  personal 


A.  D.  93. 


CHAPTER  V. 


t  U-  Stc  o».  iv.  4. 
10  vii.  IS-lS. 
xix  4-  John  V. 
S3  Rom  »iv  10 
—IS  Phil  ii  9- 
II.  Heb  i  6 
Uliv.  3.  3.  x<r  1. 
P«.xxxiii.2.\liM. 

«.1XX»>S  Cl     3 
X  XV    7 
•  Or,  ihctnte. 
y  vi.i  3,1  I'a  cxii. 


xlii  10. 
mSte  on  33  W  11 
b  6.  13   x'lii   8 
e  xiv  6.  Mstt.  t^ 

as.  ixvi  2S   Acts 

XX   28   Rom.  ill. 

21-26.  ICor.  vi 
I.  23    Kpli 


.7     Col 


14 


Tit   ii    14    Heh 

ix.  12—14   IPet 

j.  18,  19      SPet 

ii.  1.  1  Joho  i   7 

Ii  2. 
d  vii.9.  Xi   9  XTV. 

6   Dao.  iv.  1.  vi. 

3i   Mark  xvi  13. 

16.  Col    i    23 
ei.  6.xiii  5.  Ex. 

xix   6.  I  Pet.  ii 

5  9- 


20. 


8  And  wlicn  he  had  taken  the  book, 
'  the  four  beasts,  and  four  ami  twenty  el- 
ders fell  down  before  the  Lamb,  "  having 
every  one  of  them  harps,  "  golden  vials 
full  of  *  odours,  which  are  "  the  prayers 
of  saints. 

9  Aud  they  '  sung  a  new  song,  saying, 
"  Thou  art  worthy  to  take  the  book,  and 
to  open  the  seals  thereof:  ''lor  thou  wast 
slain,  '  and  hast  redeemed  us  to  God  by 
thy  blood,  ''  out  of  every  kindred,  and 
tongue,  and  people,  and  nation  ; 

10  And  hast  made  us  unto  our  God 
"  kings  and  priests  :  ''and  we  shall  reign 
on  the  earth. 

1 1  And  I  beheld,  and  I  heard  the 
voice  of  «  many  angels  round  about 
^  the  throne,    and    the    beasts,  and    the 

Dan    vii.    18.27 g  vii.  11.    1  Kings  xxii.  19     2  Kings  ri   IC-lil 


"  all  the  earth  ;"  that  i.s,  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  given  by 
him  to  reveal  the  truth  and  will  of  God  to  ajiostlcs  and 
prophets,  that  they  might  be  written  for  the  instruciion  of 
mankind,  and  as  illuminating  the  understanding,  and  pre- 
paring the  hearts  of  his  people  to  receive  that  instruction. 
{Marg.  Ref.)  Several  eminent  expositors  suppose,  that 
seven  supericv  angels,  or  ai'ch-angeis,  are  meant ;  but  the 
texts  referred  to,  and  the  emblematical  style  of  the  book, 
seem  inconsistent  with  that  interpretation.  This  divine 
Saviour,  however,  approached  to  receive  the  book  from 
the  hand  of  him  who  sat  on  the  throne. 

V.  8 — 10.  When  Christ  had  received  the  book,  and 
was  preparing  to  loose  the  seals,  the  representatives  of  the 
ministers  of  the  church,  and  the  elders,  who  had  before 
prostrated  themselves  in  adoration  of  the  great  Creator, 
now  fell  down  in  like  manner  to  worship  the  Lamb,  oi 
the  incarnate  Son,  as  the  Saviour  of  lost  sinners,  thus  ren- 
dering him  divine  honour,  even  in  the  presence  of  the 
Father's  manifested  glory.  Their  harps,  with  reference  to 
the  music  and  psalmody  of  the  temple,  Avcre  emblems  of 
their  melodious  praises  and  thanksgivings;  the  golden  vials, 
or  small  censers  full  of  odiiurs,  like  the  burning  of  in- 
cense at  the  tabernacle  and  temple,  represented  the  accept- 
ableness  of  the  prayers  of  the  saints,  tlirough  the  inter 
cession  of  Christ,  and  by  the  influences  of  his  sanctifying 
Spirit.  These  were  presented  by  the  living  creatures  and 
elders,  as  the  prayers  of  Israel  were  offered,  whilst  the 
priests  were  burning  incense  in  the  sanctuary.  For  though 
heaven  is  the  scene  of  these  visions,  yet  they  had  cnn- 
tinual  reference  to  the  temple  and  its  worship,  and  the 
state  of  the  church  on  earth  is  throughout  particularly 
adverted  to.  Moreover,  they  all  joined  in  a  song  of  praise, 
which  was  not  only  most  excellent,  but  it  was  also  vrw. 
in  respect  of  the  occasion  and  composition  ;  for  the  Old 
Testament  church  celebrated  the  prai-es  of  Je'iovah,  their 
Redeemer  from  Egypt,  and  anticipated  ih"  coming  of  their 
expected  Messiih,  but  the  New  Testament  church  ndnred 
Christ,  as  aciiiailv  come,  as  having  finished  his  work  on 

Vol.  V — No. '36. 


elders  :  and  the  nimibor  of  (hem  '  wa.'s  ten 
thousand  times  ten  thousand,  and  thou- 
sands of  thousands ; 

12  Saying  with  a  loud  voice.  '^Worthy 
is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain,  '  (o  receive 
power,  and  rithcs,  and  wisdom,  and 
strength,  and  honour,  and  gloiv,  and  blos-:,- 
ing. 

13  And  "every  creatine  which  is  in 
heaven,  and  on  the  earth,  and  under  the 
earth,  and  °  such  as  are  in  the  sea,  and  all 
that  are  in  them,  heard  I  saying,  °  Blessing, 
and  honour,  and  glory,  and  power,  be  unto 
V  Ilim  that  sitteth  upon  the  tlirone,  "  and 
unto  (lie  Lamb,  for  ever  and  ever. 

14  And  'the  four  beasts  said.  Amen. 
"  And  the  four  f/?)f/ twenty  elders  fell  down 
and  worshipped  him  tliat  liveth  for  ever 
and  ever. 


J.  D.  9fe. 


i  xlx  6.  \)n' 
xxxiil  2  r. 
iKvlH.  17  Dan 
vii.  10.  Kcb.  »ii. 


k  Sec  on,  9.  Zech. 


iv  II.  vii  12. 
xix  I.  Matt. 
xxviii.  18.  John 
ili.  36.36.  xvii, 
2  2  Cor.  viii.  5. 
Ph  l.  ii   9-11.  I 


Til 


17. 


ni  3   vii  9, 10  Vt. 

xcvi.      11-18. 

CKlviii       S_I3. 

I.uko  ii  14  rtlil. 

ii    lu  Col    i    23 
nts  KXiv  14.  xlii. 

in 
o  12.  i  E     I  ri,r 

sxii.li  Ps  lx,i-. 

18.13     Malt   VI 


earth  by  his  sacrifice  on  (he  cross,  and  as  entered  into  his 
mediatorial  glory.  lie.  theref  ire,  and  he  alone,  was  worthy 
to  take  the  book,  and  disclose  the  purposes  of  God  to 
mankind  ;  for  he  had  become  incarnate,  and,  fnr  (he  glory 
of  God  and  the  salvation  of  men,  had  willingly  given 
himself  (o  be  slain  as  a  sacrifice.  And  (hus  he  had  re- 
deemed (hem  (o  God,  by  the  shedding  of  his  all-atoning 
blood,  that  he  might  bring  them,  as  reconciled  and  ac- 
cepted worshippers,  into  his  presence  ;  and  he  had  col- 
lected them,  by  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  .and  (he  power 
of  his  grace,  out  of  (he  various  families,  languages,  and 
nations  of  the  world,  to  be  exalted  and  consecrated,  as 
kings  and  jiriests,  thro^i  their  union  with  him  and  con- 
formity to  him;  so  thatHrey  were  as.surcd,  (hat  on  earth 
they  should  acquire  the  ascendency  both  over  iheir  personal 
enemies,  and  those  of  his  church,  as  well  as  reign  with 
him  for  ever  in  heaven.  It  is  indisjiiUnbly  manifest,  that 
the  four  living  creatures  join  in,  or  rather  lead,  (he  wor- 
ship of  the  Lamb,  as  having  redeemed  them  lo  God:  and 
this  proves  beyond  conirovcr.sy,  that  part  of  the  redeemed 
church  is  meant  by  this  emblem,  and  not  angels,  whose 
worship  is  next  described,  but  in  language  evidently  dif- 
ferent. 

V.  11  — 14.  Whilst  these  adoring  praises  were  ren- 
dered, by  the  representatives  of  the  church  of  redeemed 
sinners  to  their  divine  Saviour,  the  apostle  heard  like- 
wise the  voice  of  many  angels,  around  the  throne,  and 
encircling  without  the  living  crealures  and  elder.s,  whose 
number  amounted  to  many  millions,  and  could  not  be 
ascertained;  yet  Uiey  all,  in  perfect  harmony,  with  a  loud 
voice,  declared  that  "  (he  Lamb,  who  had  been  slain"  for 
the  redemp(ion  of  sir^ill  men,  was  "  worthy  to  receive 
"  power,"  in  his  mediatorial  character  and  in  human 
nature,  over  all  creatures  in  licaven  and  earth,  and 
"  riches,"  even  all  the  treasures  oi  grace  and  glory,  for 
the  benefit  of  his  people,  and  (hat  "  wisdom,  sdengih, 
"  honour,  glory,  and  blessing,"  should  be  vested  in  him, 
and  ascribed  to  him,  as  ihc  Object  of  universal  adoration, 
4  N 


Ji.  ij.  %ri. 


KEVELATION. 


J.  D.  96. 


CHAF.  VI. 

The  opening  of  six  of  the  seven  seals,  and 
(he  embkinatic  (liscoverij  of  future  events 
made  after  each  of  them,  1  — 17. 


AND  I  saw  '  uht-n  tlie  Lamb  opened  »«"'"', vs-j 
one  of  tlie  seals,  and  1  heard,  as  it 
were  ''  the  noise  of  thunder,  'one  of  the  ""ji,' *"•='•  «•*' 
lour  beasts  saving,  Come  and  see.  'ic'iv. so  ^'" 


ppaise,  gratitude,  and  love.  Thus  the  innumerable  com 
}jany  of  angels,  though  they  do  not  .s;anJ  I'elatcd  to  him 
as  partakers  of  the  same  nature,  and  have  no  immediate! 
concern  in  his  redemption,  are  yet  represented  as  beholding 
such  divine  excellency  and  glory  in  him  and  his  mediatory 
work,  (for  into  these  things  they  desire  to  look,)  that  they 
adore  arid  honour  him  uith  most  rapturous  ascriptions  ot 
praise,  rejoice  in  his  exaltation,  "  far  above  all  princi- 
■'•  pality  and  power,"  and  seem  to  vie  with  redeemed 
sinners  in  )iis  worship.  In  this  they  were  immediately 
joined  by  all  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  and  earth,  and  the 
souls  of  those  in  the  separate  state,  whose  bodies  were 
under  the  earth,  or  in  the  sea,  or  by  all  creatures  in  the 
universe,  according  to  their  several  capacities,  with  the 
exception  of  none  but  the  determined  enemies  of  God. 
These  indeed  the  nature  of  the  case  and  the  whole  tenour 
of  Scripture,  as  well  as  other  visions  in  this  book,  neces- 
sarily exclude,  yet  they  too,  though  reluctantly,  shall  bow 
to  Christ,  and  be  put  under  liis  ft  et.  All  the  rest,  how- 
ever, rendered  and  ascribed  "  blessing  and  honour,  and 
•'  glory  to  him  that  sat  on  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb, 
"  for  ever  and  ever,"  to  which  the  four  living  creatures 
joined  a  cordial  Amen.  Thus  the  whole  church,  by  its 
representatives,  fell  down  and  worshipped  the  eternal  God. 
(Marg.  Ref.)  What  words  could  more  fully  and  empha- 
tically declare,  that  Christ  is  and  ought  to  be  worshipped, 
ecpialiy  with  the  Father,  by  all  creatures,  to  all  eternity  ! 
Will  any  one,  after  reading  this,  assert,  that  he  is  a  mere 
man,  or  a  created  Being  ;  or  that  it  is  idolatry  to  worship 
him  ?  or  will  such  jiersons  profess  to  believe  that  this 
book  is  the  unerring  word  of  ^jpd  ?  Can  they  disprove 
the  divinity  of  a  book,  the  pro^wcies  of  which  have  alrea- 
dy been  so  remarkably  accomplished  ?  or  can  any  man,  who 
•pposes  the  worship  of  Christ,  or  the  doctrines  of  his  Dei- 
ty, atonement,  and  salvation  through  faith  in  his  blood, 
suppose  that  he  can  ever  enter  heaven  ?  or,  if  he  could, 
that  he  could  join  in  the  work  and  worship  of  that  blessed 
world,  or  even  endure  it  ? 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

How  vain  and  presumptuous  must  all  man's  endeavours 
be  to  discover  future  events,  beyond  the  discernment  of  a 
sagacious  probable  conjecture,  as  such  things  are  sealed  up 
in  impenetrable  secrecy,  and  no  creature  in  heaven,  earth, 
or  hell,  is  able,  or  worthy,  to  disclose  the  Isast  tittle  of 
them,  except  the  incr?rnate  Son  of  God  alone!  We  naed 
not  indeed  weep,  that  we  cannot  foresee  the  future  events 
lespecting  ourselves  in  this  world-,  as  the  eager  expecta- 
tion and  prospect  of  distant  prpsperity  would  unfit  us 
for  present  duties  and  conflicts,  and  the  foresight  of  future 
calamities  would  render  our  most  prosperous  days  dis- 
tressing. Yet  in  this  distracted  evil  world  we  may  pro- 
perly desire  to  learn,  from  the  promises  and  prophecies 
of  Scripture,  what  will  be  the  final  event  to  believers,  and 
to  the  church,  and  in  both  Kspects  the  Iciarnate  Son 


hath  prevailed  to  procure  us  all  the  information  that  our 
circumstances  ncctl.  May  we  then  value,  and  study  to 
become  acquainted  with,  every  part  of  that  revclatior;, 
which  he  hath  given  us.  What  apparently  contrary  excel- 
lencies centre  in  our  Redeemer's  character!  "  The  Lion 
"  of  the  tribe  of  Judah,"  is  also  a  meek  and  spotless 
Lamb,  and  a  bleeding  Saciifice  for  sin  ;  and  whiNt  as  a 
Lion  he  protects  his  people,  even  as  a  Liimb  he  is  most 
formidalile  to  his  obstinate  enemies,  (vi,  IG,  17.)  The 
whole  universe  could  never,  in  any  other  instance,  show- 
such  an  union  of  unsearchable  riches  and  deep  poverty,  of 
sovereign  authority  and  willing  entire  subjection,  of  divine 
dignity  and  immense  huiniliuion  and  condescension,  of 
majesty  and  meekness,  of  holiness  and  love  of  sinners,  of 
justice  and  mercy,  of  desert  of  honour  aiid  happiness, 
with  patient  endurance  of  most  complicated  sufl'erings. 
In  these  and  various  other  respects,  he  is  altogether  worthy 
of  our  admiration,  confidence,  and  imitation,  as  far  as  ii 
is  possible  for  us  to  be  placed  in  similar  circumstances. 
Yet  our  particular  concern  with  him  is  in  the  character  of 
a  Redeemer.  As  the  Omnipotent  and  Omniscient  Lord  of 
all,  he  rules  every  thing  by  his  universal  providence,  anc! 
the  energy  of  his  omni])resent  Spirit,  in  subserviency  to 
his  great  concern  of  "  redeeming  us  to  God  with  hi- 
"  blood."  His  faithful  ministers,  therefore,  through  all 
the  earth,  whilst  they  instruct  men  to  worship  the  Creatoi 
and  Governor  of  the  world,  will  also  excite  them,  by 
their  doctrine  and  example,  most  humbly  to  adore  the 
Lamb  that  was  slain,  and  to  present  their  loudest  sweetest 
songs  of  praise  to  him,  in  and  through  whom  the  prayer- 
of  the  saints  ascend  as  incense  before  the  throne  of  God. 
He  is  worthy  to  reveal  and  to  direct  the  dispensations  of 
Providence,  yea,  he  is  entitled  to  universal  adoration  ; 
and  if  all  the  angels  of  God  with  one  voice  proclaim, 
"  Worthy  is  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  to  receive  autho- 
"  rity,  riches,  wisdom,  power,  honour,  glory,  and  bless- 
"  ing  ;"  and  if  all  holy  and  accepted  creatures  in  the 
whole  universe  give  the  same  blessing,  and  honour,  aiid 
glory,  "  to  him  thatsitteth  on  the  throne,  and  to  the  Lamb, 
"  forever  and  ever;"  surely  they,  '•  whom  he  hath  rcdeem- 
"  ed  to  God  with  his  blood,  out  of  every  kindred  and  people 
"  of  the  earth,"  should  cordially  say  Amen  to  it !  Can  we 
allow  those  persons  to  be  his  ministers  and  disciples,  who 
refuse  that  honour  to  him,  which  all  obedient  creatures 
render  him  without  one  discoi'dant  voice  .'  If  it  were  pos- 
sible for  true  Christians  to  refuse  these  adorations  to  the 
eternal  Son  of  the  Father,  even  the  very  stones  would  cry 
out  in  abhorrence  of  man's  ingratitude  to  him,  who  stooped 
so  low  for  their  salvation.  We  cannot  err  in  adoring  him, 
"  whom  all  the  angels  of  God  worship."  Thus  we  shall 
most  acceptably  glorify  him  that  liveth  for  ever  and  ever, 
and  be  trained  up  for  the  work  and  joy  of  heaven,  for 
which  no  sinner  is  qualified,  who  cannot  cordially  join  the 
new  song  of  the  redeemed,  and  ascribe  "salvation,  and 
"  glory,  and  blessing,  to  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  and 
"  to  the  liamb  for  evermore."    Ameii. 


^.  D.  9j. 

d  six  11  14  Zech. 

1  8.  vi  3 
a  P3.  xlv  3-5. 

f  xiv.  u  xix  12. 
Zech  vi  11-13 
Matt,  sxviii    IK 

5  xi   IJ.  18   xr2 


CHAPTER  VI. 


A.  D.  9.y 


u 


I  2  Is 

XXV. 8  Rom  XV. 

15,  19  ICor  XV. 
85.  45-57  S 
Cor.  X.  3-5 

hS(t  on,  1. 
■  XII  3  xvii   36 
Zech  i  8  vi.  a 
kxiii   10.  Ex   ix. 

16,  17  l5.»xxvii 
36.37.  Ej.  xxix 
18-;n  Dan  ii 
37.  38  V.  19 
Jobo  xix.  II. 


2  And    I    saw,   and  behold,  ''  a   white 
horse  :  "  and    ho  that  sat  on  him  had   a 
bow  ;  '  and  a  crown  was  gi\  en  unto  him 
5  and  he  went   forth  conquering,  and  to 
conquer. 

.'i  And  ''  when  he  had  opened  the  se- 
cond seal,  I  heard  the  second  beast  say, 
Come  and  see. 

4  And  there  went  out  another  '  horse 
that  was  red  :  '  and  poiccr  was  given  to 
him  that  sat  thereon  to  take  peace  from 
the  earth,   and   that  thev  should  kill   one 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  VI.  V.  1,2.  It  is  generally  agreed  that  this 
chapter  relates  to  the  evcnt.s  which  took  jilace  from  the 
time  of  the  vision  to  the  establishment  of  Constantino  the 
Great  upon  the  Imperial  throne,  a,s  the  first  Christian 
emperor,  by  which  the  persecutions  of  Pagan  Rome 
ceased,  and  Christianity  became  the  established  and  favour- 
ed religion  throughout  the  empire.  When  the  Lord  Jesus, 
as  "  the  Lamb  that  had  been  slain,"  opened  the  first  seal, 
the  apostle's  attention  was  excited  by  a  voice  like  thunder 
from  one  of  the  four  living  creatures,  who  called  on  him 
to  come  and  see  what  passed.  This  was  the  voice  of  him 
who  was  like  a  lion  ;  and  the  same  took  place  respect- 
ing the  other  living  creatures  in  their  order,  after  the 
opening  of  the  three  next  seals,  but  the  meaning  of  the 
emblem  does  not  clearly  appear.  The  apostle  then  beheld 
with  astonishment,  a  white  horse,  on  which  One  was 
mounted,  armed  with  a  bow,  as  for  the  battle  ;  to  him  a 
crown,  denoting  royal  authority,  was  given,  and  he  went 
forth  conquering  all  that  opposed  him,  and  still  preparing 
to  obtain  new  victories.  They  who  suppose  the  apostle 
to  have  had  this  vision  in  the  reign  of  Nero,  about  A.  D. 
68,  explain  this  emblem  of  the  victories  g  lined  by  Vespa- 
sian and  Titus,  among  which  the  taking  and  dostiuction 
of  Jerusalem  was  most  considerable.  But  it  is  almost 
incredible  that  this  most  important  event  should  be  only 
obscurely  hinted  at,  if  it  had  been  then  in  futurity,  and  it 
is  far  more  likely  that  the  apostle  wrote  this  book  some 
time  after  that  event.  Others,  therefore,  explain  this 
discovery  of  some  victories  obtained  by  the  emperor 
Trajan  over  the  surrounding  nations  ;  but  these  events 
had  no  immediate  connexion  with  the  affairs  of  the  church, 
and  Trajan,  who  was  a  persecutor,  however  celebrated  in 
other  respects,  was  not  aptly  described  by  one  mounted  on 
a  white  horse.  This  emblem  rather  denotes  righteousness 
and  purity  ;  and  the  mild  beneficent  victories  of  Christ,  by 
his  word  and  Holy  Spirit,  in  the  conversion  of  sinners  to  the 
obedience  of  faith,  seem  to  have  been  thus  predicted.  Af 
ter  his  advancement  to  his  mediatorial  throne,  he  had  gone 
forth  as  a  merciful  and  pacific  conqueror,  and  had  obtained 
many  victories,  but  both  Jews  and  Gentiles  opposed  the 
progress  of  his  Gospel ;  yet  the  opening  of  this  seal  showed 
.that  he  would  still  go  on  with  his  conquests,  and  more 
widely  than  ever  extend  his  spiritual  dominion.  Accord- 
ingly, accurate  historians  are  of  opinion,  that  Christianity 
spread  more  rapidly  and  extensively,  among  the  Gentile^, 
just  after  this  time,  tbaa  it  had  before  done.  {Marg,  Rff-) 


another  :  '  and  there  was  given  unto  him  i  v.  xvn  n.i.v 
a  great  sword.  "  t^.ls   ^' ■*'"' 

;")  And  when  "  he  bad  opened  the  third  -  •-■  "m  .-6. 
seal,   I  heard   the  thirti    beast  say.  Come   '  '  ^  '^ 
and  see.      And  I  bebeld,  and  lo,  "  n.  black  ■■  ^.d,.  vi  2  p. 
horse  ;  and  he  that  sat  on  him  "  lind  a  uair  "  "•>■  '"'^i  sc 
01  balances  m  his  hand.  iv.  m  is. 

6  And  I  heard  a  voice   in  the  midst  of, 
the  four  beasts  say,  *  A  measure  of  wheat  ""  }^"'iV 'h'. 
for  a  penny,  and  three  measures  of  harlev  '»■"'"« "ne^inn 

f*  '  111  '  ^      q'lart,    apil    the 

or  a  penny  ;  "  and  sec  thou  hin-t  not  the  |7,,^1'^''"    "f   ■ 
oil  and  the  wine.  i"<-'  rjixsvi. 


V.  3,  A.  The  red  horse,  which  a|  peared  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  second  seal,  leads  our  thoughts  to  wars  and 
conquests  of  another  nature  than  those  before  con.^idered. 
The  Lord  Jesus,  in  his  righteous  providence,  seems  to  hc^ 
here  represented  as  commissioning,  and  emiilovin,<'.  the 
executioners  of  his  vengeance  on  his  obstinate  enemies. 
Accordingly,  historians  record  that  insurrections,  bloodj' 
battles,  massacres,  and  devastations  of  a  most  extraordi- 
nary kind,  took  place  between  A.  D.  100,  and  A.  D.  138. 
Five  hundred  and  ejgh'y  thousand  Jews  are  computed  to 
have  been  slaughtered,  in  different  places,  during  that  pe- 
riod, and  even  a  larger  number  of  the  Romans  and  Greeks 
seem  to  have  been  butchered  by  them,  in  the  most  barbarous 
manner  imaginable.  So  that  the  two  parties  of  the  ene- 
mies of  Christ  and  the  Gospel  seemed  to  vie  with  each 
other,  in  executing  his  righteous  vengeance  on  their  com- 
petitors. Thus  the  instruments  of  his  indignation  were 
empowered  to  take  peace  from  the  earth,  and  to  set  men 
on  to  kill  one  another,  and  a  great  sword  of  war  and 
slaughter  was  put  into  their  hand.  Some  make  this  period 
to  have  lasted  longer  thai^^  above  stated,  but  such  diffi- 
cult questions  cannot  be^Ptrticularly  discussed,  in  this 
compendious  view  of  these  comprehensive  prophecies. 

V.  5,  6.  The  black  horse,  which  appeared  on  the 
opening  of  the  third  seal,  was  a  proper  emblem  of  cala- 
mity and  mourning;  and  the  balances  in  the  hand  of  the 
rider  denoted,  that,  in  the  times  referred  to,  there  would 
be  a  great  scarcity  of  provisions,  so  that  men  would  have 
their  food  weighed  out  to  them  with  great  exactness,  as  it 
is  done  when  any  company  are  reduced  to  short  allowance. 
(Lev.  xxvi.  26.  Lam.  v.  4.  Es.giv.  10.)  The  voice 
also  which  proclaimed  the  price  of  corn  has  the  same 
meaning,  though  to  an  English  reader  it  seems  to'  denote 
the  contrary.  For  the  measure  specified,  according  to  the 
most  accurile  calculation,  held  no  more  than  the  usual 
daily  allowance  for  bread  to  a  labojiring  man,  or  even  to  a 
slave,  and  the  penny,  or  denarius,  (about  seven-pence 
half-penny.)  was  commonly  his  day's  wages.  If  then  a 
poor  man  could  only  earn  enough  to  buy  a  sufficient  quan- 
tity of  bread,  without  any  other  necessary  of  life,  to  what 
straits  must  he  be  reduced,  in  endeavouring  to  sustain  a 
family !  The  barley  indeed  was  stated  to  have  been  much 
cheaper  ;  but  then  it  is  much  less  serviceable  for  bread, 
and  the  poor  could  not  possibly  have  obtained  more  than  a 
bare  subsistence  on  the  meanest  food.  Yet  the  orders 
given  to  the  emblematical  executioner  of  this  sentence,  to 
spare  the  oil  and  the  wine,  may  imply,  that  there  should 
4  N  2 


Jl.   b.  95. 


REVELATION. 


v'7.  D.  9j. 


>    MX.    I  I.    14         U 

xsv.  rf.  Iljg.xiii 
11.  Hd>>  ii.  i 
I  Cor  XV  ii. 
Marg 

•  Or,  lu  Jim. 

t  vi.i  7-12.  il 
15    18   xii    1 

u  l.e»  X\n22- 
i3  Jer  w  il. 
xri  4  16  xIhi 
U  Bi.  V.  IS- 
17.  xir.  U-21 


13 


7  Jolni 
2  Cf  Phil 
17.      2  T.m. 


7  And  ''wlicn  lie  had  opctiod  the  foiirtli 
seal,  I  licard  the  voice  of  the  lourth  beast 
say,  Come  and  sec. 

0  And  I  looked,  and  behold,  a  '  pale 
horse  :  and  his  name  that  sat  on  him  '  was 
Death,  and  hell  followed  with  him :  And 
power  was  given  *  unto  theiu  '  over  the 
ibnrth  part  of  the  earth,  "  to  kill  with 
sword,  and  with  hunger,  and  with  death, 
and  with  the  beasts  of  the  earth. 

9  And  when  he  had  opened  the  fifth 
seal,  *  I  saw  under  the  altar  >  the  souls 
of  them  that  were  ^  slain  for  the  word  of 


not  be  a  total  failure  of  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  This  seal 
is  supposed  by  some  cxpositor.=  to  hitve  reached  from  A.  D. 
13!1  to  19o,  though  others  state  it  (lilVereully.  There  is, 
however,  no  material  disagreement  bctwcfii  them  ;  and 
there  are  accounts  in  the  history  of  those  years  of  long 
continued  scarcities,  through  the  whole  Roman  empire", 
during  which  all  the  care  of  the  emperors  and  their 
ministers  could  only  just  |)revent  the  horrors  of  entire 
famine.  This  was  another  method,  by  which  Ciirisi 
fought  against  the  persecutors  of  his  church. 

V.  r,  t).  The  pale  horse,  whicii  ap|">eared  at  the  open- 
ing of  the  fourth  seal,  on  which  death  rode  as  a  terrific 
conqueror,  followed  by  hell,  (or  the  grave  and  state  of 
departed  souls  to  seize  on  the  dead,)  was  an  apt  emblem 
of  the  several  divine  judgments,  which  are  afterwards 
enumerated,  and  through  which  it  ia  said  that  power  was 
given  to  death  and  hell  over  the  fourth  j)art  of  the  earth, 
or  a  large  proportion  cf  its  inhabitants,  esjiccially  through- 
out the  whole  Roman  empire,  ^^mc  expositor.s  make  tliis 
seal  to  reach  from  A.  D.  lOJ^B  A.  D.  -270;  others  in- 
clude only  50  years  of  that  ntne  under  it.  However, 
within  the  shorter  period,  there  were  more  than  twenty 
emperors,  who  for  a  time  ruled  with  great  power,  and 
most  of  them  with  great  tyranny  and  cruelty,  as  long  as 
their  dominion  endured ;  there  were  also  above  thirty 
usurpers  in  different  parts  of  the  empire,  who  supported 
dicir  claims  by  war,  and  perished,  with  multitudes  of  their 
adherents.  Amidst  such  intestine  convulsions,  and  fierce 
contests  within  the  sev%-al  provinces  of  the  empire,  death 
on  his  pale  horse  must  have  killed  immense  numbers  with 
the  sword.  This  universal  war  and  confusion,  by  taking 
men  off  from  the  cultivation  of  the  earth,  and  destroying 
the  fruits  of  it  when  produced,  naturally  made  way  for 
famine,  which  grievously  prevailed  in  every  place.  The 
scanty,  low,  and  unwholesome  diet,  occasioned  by  hunger, 
or  famine,  naturally  introuaced  pestilence,  which  is  often 
called  death  by  the  eastern  writers  ;  and  the  most  learned 
men  have  declared,  that  so  extensive  a.-id  destructive  a 
pestilence,  as  that  which  daring  this  period  wasted  the 
empire  for  fifteen  years  together,  is  not  met  with  in  uni- 
Ycrsal  history.  These  desolations  must  also  have  given 
opportunity  to  wild  beasts  to  increase  upon  the  residue  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  accordingly  we  read,  that  they  were 
forced  to  wage  war  witii  wolves,  lions,  and  tio-ers,  and 
that  many  were  devoured  by  them.  {Xules,  ^s,  y,  \7, 
xiv.  21.  xxxiii.  27.) 


GotI,  and   fur  the  (cstiuiony   which   they.Ge„irio  p. 
held  :  l^-l'.'r"'"-- "'  ^ 

JO  AndMhey  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  "iJ!" "r^'.^j^^i' 
saying,  "How  long,  O  Lord,  -^  holy  and  "'/ u! * „Vt' 
true,  ''dost  thou  not  judge  and  avenge /i^Vilr,.,,^ 
our  Mood  on  theia  tliat  dwell  on  the  .I'xf.  is.xvis-?. 
eartb  ^  xviii.ios4  six. 

^'*'^"  •  2_lJtulxxxli38 

1 1  And  "  white  robes  were  given  unto  iB^.sim.'xxw. 
every  one  of  them  ;  and  it  was  said  unto  iM'ixl'a'i.M: 
them,  '  that  they  should  rest  yet  for  a  little  «  uoii?x',i"i: 
season,  8  until  their  fellow-servants  also,  «^:*^"». 'is  •'."»: 
and  their  brethren,  that  should  be  killed  f^J'^V*"  "t!- 


as  they  were,  should  be  fulfilled. 


6   Malt  X.  21.  xsiii.  3j.  :,5.  J,,|,n  jjj.  ■/. 


V.  9~1I.  On  the  opening  of  the  fifth  seal,  theapostle 
observed  "  under  the  altar,"  (for  there  is  a  continual 
reference  to  (he  appearance  of  the  divine  glory  in  the 
sanctuary,  and  to  the  peculiarities  of  the  Jewish  worship,) 
tiie  souls  of  those  persons  who  had  been  slain  for  be- 
lieving and  obeying  the  word  of  God,  and  for  the  testimony 
which  they  had  borne  to  the  truth  of  the  Gospel.  These 
appeared  as  sacrifices,  that  had  newly  been  offered  to 
show  their  leilowship  with  Christ  in  his  sufferings,  and  the 
acceptableness  of  their  faithfulness  unto  death,  through 
his  proiutiatory  obUtion  ;  for  it  is  probable,  that  the  altar 
of  burnt-offcring  is  intended,  though  some  understand 
itot  the  golden  altar  for  incense  within  the  sanctuary. 
1  hey  seem  to  have  represented  not  only  those  who  had 
sutlered  martyrdom  before  the  apostle  had  this  vision  but 
the  whole  multitude  that  were  slain  previous  to  the  prophe- 
tical period  referred  to,  beginning  about  A.  D.  •270;  and 
with  one  consent,  and  a  loud  voice,  they  inquired  of  the 
Lord,  as  holy  and  faithful,  How  long  he  would  endure  the 
provocations  of  the  persecutors,  before  he  proceeded  to 
judge  their  cause,  and  avenge  their  blood  on  the  inhabitants 
ot  the  earth,  by  the  subversion  of  the  persecuting  power 
ot  Pagan  Rome  .'  This  was  the  language  of  their  zeal  for 
the  honour  ot  God,  and  their  desire  for  the  prevalence  of 
the  Gospel.  The  white  robes  given  to  each  of  them  de- 
noted, that  they  were  immediately  admitted  into  a  state  of 
felicity,  as  accepted  and  holy  ;  but  they  were  required  to 
vest,  and  wait  a  short  space  for  the  avenging  of  their 
blood,  as  there  were  many  others  of  their'brethren  who 
would  suffer  death  in  the  same  cause,  before  the  purposes 
of  God  respecting  the  destruction  of  Uieir  persecutors  were 
iulfilled.  '  Mr.  Lowman  observes  very  well,  that  this 
'  representation  seems  much  to  favour  the  immediate  hap- 
'  piness  of  departed  saints,  and  hardly  to  consist  with  that 
'  uncomfortable  opinion,  the  insensible  state  of  departed 
'  souls  tdl  after  the  resurrection.'  (Hp.  ]\^ewlon.)  This 
seems  to  have  been  a  prediction  of  the  terrible  persecut-'^''' 
of  the  church  under  Diocksiaa-  which  reached  miich 
iurlher,  and  '.vas  iar  more  bloody,  than  any  of  those  that 
had  preceded  it.  The  fury  of  it  lasted  for  ten  years, 
which  was  called  by  Christians,  The  yEra  of  martyrs  ;  but 
this  seal  IS  supposed  by  some  expositors  to  relate  to  the 
whole  time  between  A.  D.  270  and  304.  Here  also  there 
are  immaterial  di.fferences  cf  opinion  among  learned  men  ; 
and  as  so  many  interesting  events  are  hinted  at  in  a  few 
veises,  it  can  scarcely  be  supposed  that,  after  many  cen- 


J.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  Vr. 


Jl.  D.  9.5. 


i  !•.  X'ii  9,  10 
xxiv.  23  IX.  Ill, 
:0   V.l   XKXil.  7, 

8  Joel  .i  10  ;iO, 
31.  Ill  IS  Am. 
»iii3  H.ig.  ii  6, 
7.21,23  Mjtt. 
Xliv  39.  xxvil. 
4i  Mark  xiii.  21. 
a  XV. 33  Luke 
XXiii  iA,  tb. 
Alts    ii     19,  20. 

U  viii.  10-12  l\ 
I  K£.  xx&ii.  7 
Dan.  viii.  10 
I.uke  XSi  23. 

1  l3.  Vii2.  xxxiii. 

9  Dan.  iv.   U. 

Nih.  i.i   12 

JO    Is.  li.  U-17. 


12  ir  And  1  bclieic!  when  !ic  had  ojieii- 
cd  the  si.xth  seal,  and,  lo,  ''  there  was  a 
great  earthquake  ;  '  and  tlie  sun  became 
black  as  sackclotli  ot"  hair,  and  the  moon 
became  as  blooil  ; 

13  And  ^  the  stars  of  heaven  fell  unto 
the  earth,  even  as  a  lig-tree  casteth  lier 
*  untimely  tigs,  when  slie  is  '  shaken  of  a 
mighty  wind : 

14  And  "  tlie  heaven  departed  as  a 
scroll  when  It  is  rolled  together;  "and 
every  mountain  and  island  were  moved 
out  of  their  places 

— ra  P3.  c.i.  26.  U   sMii?.  .1.  H, 
Jer-  15.  23-215.  li  25. 


11,  12.  2  Pet   iii.  la- 


turies,  we  should  be  able  to  determine  such  matters  with 
exactness;  especially  as  the  historians  of  those  times  were 
remarkably  inaccurate  and  contused  in  their  writings. 

V.  12 — 17.  The  great  earthquake,  (or  concussion, 
whetlier  of  the  earth  or  the  he.ivens,)  which  followed  the 
opening  of  the  sixth  seal,  was  the  emblem  of  extra- 
ordinary revolutions  in  the  civil  and  religious  state  of  the 
world,  attended  with  vast  commotions  of  every  kind. — 
The  blackness  of  the  sun,  and  the  moori  a[)pearing  as 
blood,  denote  the  extinction,  with  horror  and  bloodshed, 
of  the  most  exalted  and  conspicuous  persons,  such  as  the 
emperors,  and  their  chief  ministers  :  the  falling  of  the 
stars,  was  emblematical  of  the  degradation,  or  death,  of 
illustrious  persons  in  great  numbers,  such  as  magistrates 
and  senators.  The  departure  of  the  heaven,  like  the 
rolling  up  of  a  parchment  to  be  laid  aside,  and  the  re- 
moval of  the  mountains  and  islands,  seem  to  have  repre- 
sented the  total  subversion  of  the  Pagan  persecuting  domi- 
nion, by  the  victories  of  Constantine,  and  by  his  accession  to 
the  imperial  throne ;  and  the  entire  and  universal  change 
which  took  place  at  that  time.  '  The  great  lights  of  tne 
'  heathen  world,  the  powers  civil  and  ecclesiastic.\l,  were 
'  all  eclipsed  and  obscured,  the  heathen  emperors  and 
'  Cesars  were  slain,  the  heathen  priests  and  augurs  were 
'  extirpated,  the  heathen  oflicers  and  magistrates  were 
'  removed :  the  heathen  temples  were  demolished,  and 
'  their  revenues  were  appropriated  to  better  uses.'  {Bp. 
Newton.)  (Marg.  Hef.)  Such  bold  metaphorical  descrip- 
tions of  great  revolutions  abound  in  the  prophecies  of 
scripture  ;  for  these  events  arc  emblems  and  anticipations 
of  the  end  of  the  world,  anil  the  day  of  judgnnent ;  nor 
could  any  revolution  be  more  properly  represented  by  this 
language,  than  the  entire  subversion  of  the  greatest  fabric 
of  Pagan  idolatry,  tyranny,  and  persecution,  that  ever 
existed  on  earth.  This  unexpected  change  would  throw 
all  that  party  into  the  utmost  consternation  and  despair  : 
and  the  apostle  in  his  vision  saw  them  all,  even  the  slaves 
and  free-men,  as  well  as  the  kings,  captains,  and  great  or 
rich  men,  endeavouring  to  shelter  themselves  in  dens  and 
(iaverns,  and  wishing  to  be  crushed  by  rocks  and  moun- 
tains; if  that  might  but  cover  them  from  the  power  of 
(^od,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb,  whoso  gospel 
fhey  hid  opposed,  and  whose  servants  they  had  persecuted- 
For  the  prevalence  of  Christianity,  and  the  accession  of  a 


15  And  "  the  king.s  of  the  earth,  and 
the  great  men,  and  the  rich  men,  and  the 
chief  captains,  and  the  mighty  men,  and 
every  bond-man,  and  every  free-man  i'  hid 
themselves  in  the  dens,  and  in  the  rocks  of 
the  mountains ; 

16  And  said  to  the  mountains  and  rocks, 
•'Fall  on  us,  and  hide  us  from  '  the  face 
of  him  that  sitteth  on  the  throne,  '  and 
from  the  wrath  of  the  Lamb: 

17  For  Mhe  great  day  of  his  wrath 
is  come  ;  and  "  who  shall  be  able  to 
stand  ? 

JuJe  C B  Ps  C5IX  3,4    Joel  i 


Jud' 


il    10   I9.1llli:'2. 

Mic.      rii.      17. 
Ilcb  xi   30. 
J  IK.  6  Jei  iiiii.3. 
Hull   X.  tl.   Lllfcc 
Kxiii.  30. 
IV.  1  J.9  xx.ll. 


10 


IS.    1^ 


9-12  ; 
XXI  8-12.  cs-S, 
6  Zerh  i  13.  14. 
Malt  xxvi.  61.  2 
•ri,..5  1.  7—9. 


IB. 


>  14. 


11.  -Mai  iii.  2. 


Christian  emperor,  would  lead  them  to  conclvide  with  des- 
peration, that  Jesus  was  indeed  the  Lord  ;  that  the  time 
was  come  when  he  would  take  full  vengeance  on  his  ene- 
mies ;  and  that  none  could  resist  him,  escape  from  him,  or 
pacify  him.  The  series  of  prophetic  events  requires  us 
to  interpret  this  seal,  of  the  victories  and  accession  of  Con- 
stantine, &c  :  when  the  Christian  church  gained  a  com- 
plete triumph  over  the  persecutog  power  of  Rome  Pagan  : 
but  the  passage  may  profitably  be  accommodated  to°  tlie 
day  of  judgment.     {Marg,  R(f.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

The  ministers  of  the  gospel  ought  to  call   men's  atlen- 
Uon  to  the  prophecies   of  scripture,  and   the  providential 
works  of  God  as  accompli.shing  them.     The    victories  of 
our  exalted  Redeeiaer^^ihe  preaching   of  the  gospel,  in 
bringing  the  nations  i|Bb  obedience  of  fcilh,  have   been 
and  will   be  progressiv^Till  his   cause   be  universally  tri- 
umphant :  we  should,  therefore,  rejoice  to  be  in  any  way 
instrumental  in  promoting  these  beneficent  conquests  :  and 
our  prayers,  that  "he  may  siill  go  forth,  conquering  and 
"  to  conquer,"  should  continually  be  presented  before  the 
throne  of  grace.     But  he  fights  in  another  manner  against 
the  despisers   of  his  salvation    and   the  opjiosers    of  his 
glory  :  he  can  raise  up  and  employ  sanguinary  potentatet, 
or  insurgents,  to  execute  his  vengeance  on  his  enemies  ; 
and  when  he  gives  them  power,  and  leaves  them  to  their 
own  hearts'  lusts,  they  soon  excite  multitudes  to  kill  one 
another   by  the  force  of  the  sword.     He  can  also  with- 
hohl  the  influences  of  the  heavens,  and  restrain  the  earth 
from  yielding  its  increase;  and  so  visit  the  nations  with 
distressing  scarcity,  or  destructive    laminc  :    and    deaths 
when  commissioned  by  him,  marches  forth  on   his  pale 
horse,  and  p'estileaces  sweep  away  millioas  ;  till  at  length 
the  beasts  of  the  earth  seem  to  acquire  the  dominion  of  the 
desolatetl   lands,  and  add  to   the  miseries  of  the  few  ic- 
maining  inhabitants.     Ifow  mad  must  it  then  be  for  the 
potsherds  of  the  earth   to  contend  against  his  iron  rod  ! — 
But  let  us  bo  tliankful  for  our  exemption  from  these  dire 
calamities,  and   for  our  peace,  liberty,  plenty,  and  mani- 
fold advantages  ;  and  let    thn  rich   be  reminded,  even  in 
times  of  comparative  scarcity,  to  give  more  liberally  to  the. 


.7.  D.  ^h. 


REVELATION. 


^.  D.  9j 


CHAP.  VII. 


a  rv— VI. 

biv.  c  IX.  14  G2. 

vii.  2.  xxxvii  9. 

Zecli    i     IS  -20 
I   Matt  xxiv 


The  winds  restrained  till  the  servants  of 
God  arc  sealed,  1 — 3.  The  number  of 
them  from  the  several  tribes  of  IsraeU 
4 — 1{.  Jin  innumerable  multitude  of  all 
nations  seen  before  the  throne  ;  ivilh  an 
account  of  the  way  in  irhich  they  came 
thither,  and  the  blessedness  xvhich  theij 
enjoy,  9 — 17. 

c"i/xxv?8''.er     A    ^D  '  after  these  tilings,  I  saw  "  four 
E'vuTB^jm'!  xTjL  angels  standing  on  the  four  corners 
"of  the  earth,  "-  holding  the  four  winds  ot 


relief  of  their  poor  neighbours.  Fn  these  temporal  judg- 
ment.s,  the  Lord  in  wrath  remembers  mercy.  His  people 
also  partake  of  many  of  the  calamities,  in  addition  to  the 
persecutions  which  they  often  endure. 

V.  9~17. 

Vast  multitudes  have  already  been  slain  for  the  word  of 
■God,  and  for  the  testimony  which  they  constantly  held  to 
the  truth;  and  m;iny  mb||twill  [irobably  be  thus  killed, 
before  his  purposes  shall  Be  accomplished.  But  the  Lord 
himself  is  the  Comforter  of  his  afflicted  servants  ;  precious 
is  their  blood  in  his  sight ;  and  their  patience  unto  death  in 
his  cause,  is  a  sacrmce  most  honourable,  and  therefore 
most  acceptable,  to  him,  through  Jesus  Christ.  Their 
enemies  can  only  kill  tiie  body  :  (hen  the  Lord  delivereth 
ihrm  out  of  nil  their  troubles  ;  white  robes  of  joy  and 
triumph  are  given  to  every  one'*t)f  them  ;  they  enter  into 
immediate  rest ;  and  after  a  short  season,  "  the  earth  shall 
"  disclose  their  blood,"  and  thejgHHi|||ice  that  is  written 
will  be  executerl  on  all  their  imfi^^Kupersecutors,  by  the 
holy  and  faithful  Lord  of  all.  H^BWi  gained  many  signal 
victories  over  the  most  powerful  enemies  of  his  church  ; 
and  vast,  revolutions  and  convulsions  in  empires  have  been 
effected,  in  order  to  the  establishment  of  Christianity,  in 
defiance  of  opposing  princes  and  nations :  yet  hitherto  the 
commanders  in  this  contest  have  rallied  their  scattered 
troops,  and  returned  to  the  desperate  charge.  But  he  will 
shortly  gain  a  more  decided,  universal,  and  durable  victory, 
than  any  which  he  hath  yet  obtained  ;  and  with  more  ter- 
rible destruction  to  the  armies  of  the  aliens.  And  if,  on 
such  occasions,  the  most  powerful  kings,  and  valiant  cap- 
tains, and  all  other  opposers  of  his  power,  are  so  dis- 
mayed, as  to  hide  themselves  in  dens  and  caverns  :  what 
will  the  terror  of  the  wicked  be  at  the  day  of  judgment, 
when  the  sun  and  moon  shall  literally  be  turned  into 
darkness;  when  the  heavens  and  earth  shall  become  one 
common  conflagration,  till  they  pass  away,  and  no  placets 
found  for  them;  and  when  the  great  day  of  the  wrath  of 
the  Lamb  will  indeed  be  come,  and  none  of  his  enemies 
will  be  able  to  abide  it!  In  vain  will  they  then  "  call  to 
"  the  rocks  and  mountains  to  hide  them  from  Him,  that 
"  sitteth  upon  the  throne,  and  from  the  wrath  of  the 
"  Lamb ;"  from  which  none  will  be  preserved,  except 
that  despised  company,  who  have  here  believed,  loved, 
and  obeyed  him.     "  Heaven  and  earth  shall  pass  away, 


the  earth,  that  ''  the  wind  sliould  not  blow  .iti  e. ...  4  1, 
on  the  earth,  nor  on  the  sea,  nor  on  anj'  e\".'.3.V  i.m.i. 

l'*'<^'  Til   20-33 

2  And  "  I  saw  another  angel  ascending  ciTnt.  "vi'i."  c.' 
from  the  cast,  ^  having  the  seal  of  e  the  cur'"i  'js.  %.l 
living   God:  and   he  cried   Avith   a   loud  «'■'(<"'''.  dpuit. 

•         ,      .\        r  I         ,  ,  .  2S    I  Sara.  xvli. 

voice  to  the  lour  anffel.s,  ''  to  whom  it  was  -'■•  =n.  2  k  ob? 

,  ,  o     ,  ,     ,  xix     4      Malt. 

given  to  hurt  the  earth  and  the  sea,  xivi.  63.  i  Ti.e«. 

J  oaymg, '  Hurt  not  the  earth,  neither  uiil  jV';  J7^^- 
the  sea,  nor  the  trees,  "  till  wc  have  sealed  'fnfit''[|i]''jj 
'  the  servants  of  our  God  "in  their  fore- ^-'{.^  ,„  ,,23 
heads.  J."  xxvi:jo,2i; 

Zeph.  ii.  3 1  xix    2     Is   lir    17     Dw   iii.  17  2r,.  vi    10   20     Mai   in.  Illi   John  ill. 

26   Kom.  vi.  22, m  xiii.  IC  xiv.  1.  xx.  4.  xxii.  4. 


"  but  his  words  shall  not  pass  away,"  "  Be  wise  now, 
"  therefore,  O  ye  kings,  be  instructed,  ye  judges  of  the 
"earth;  serve  the  Lord  with  fear,  and  rejoice  with 
"  trembling.  Kiss  the  Son,  lest  he  be  angry,  and  ye 
"  perish."  (ISoles,  Ps.  ii.)  And  may  all,  who  look  for 
such  things,  "be  diligent,  that  they  may  be  found  of  him, 
"  in  peace,  without  spot,  and  blameless."  (2  Pet.  iii.  7. 
-14.) 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  VII.  V.  1—3.  This  chapter  is  a  continua- 
tion  of  the  sixth  seal.  (viii.  1-.)  The  four  angels,  standing 
on  the  four  corners  of  the  earth,  represent  the  instru- 
ments of  Providence  throughout  the  nations,  in  all  parts  of 
the  earth :  and  their  restraining  the  winds,  that  no  des- 
tructive tempests  might  be  excited  by  land  or  sea,  is  sup- 
posed to  be  an  emblem  of  the  tranquillity  of  the  Roman 
empire,  and  of  all  nations  subsequent  to  Constantine's 
accession  to  the  imperial  throne ;  which  was  the  more 
delightful,  as  it  succeeded  such  long-continued  and  terrible 
convulsions  and  desolations.  At  the  same  time,  "  another 
"  Angel  came  up  from  the  east."  This  seems  to  have 
been  an  emblem  of  Christ ;  for  who  else  could  have  "  the 
"  seal  of  the  living  God,"  even  the  Holy  Spirit,  by 
which  his  people  are  "  sealed  unto  the  day  of  redemp- 
"  tion  ?"  By  his  gospel  he  came  from  the  eastern  nations, 
where  his  religion  was  first  published  ;  (as  the  rising  sun 
proceeds  from  east  to  west;)  and  he  diffused  that  heavenly 
light  to  the  western,  or  European,  provinces  of  the  em- 
pire; and  accompanied  it  by  his  new-creating  Spirit ;  and 
thus  sealed  numbers  as  the  servants  of  God.  This  great 
"  Angel  of  the  covenant,"  as  one  having  sovereign  autho- 
rity, called  to  the  other  angels,  to  whom  a  commission  had 
been  given,  to  bring  calamities  on  mankind  by  land  and 
sea;  ordering  them  not  to  execute  it,  till  he  and  his  mi- 
nisters, as  the  instruments  of  his  grace,  had  sealed  the 
servants  of  God  in  the  forehead  ;  that  they  might  be  evi- 
dently distinguished  from  others,  and  so  be  preserved 
during  the  approaching  calamities.  This  signified,vthat 
great  numbers  would  be  baptized,  and  profess  themselves 
disciples  of  Christ,  during  the  happy  tranquillity,  which 
followed  Constantine's  accession;  and  that  very  many 
would  be  really  converted,  and  manifest  the  image  of  God 
by  the  sanctif.cation  of  the  Holy  Spirit.  ThV  gospel  was 
very  extensively  preached  during  this  period,  and  immense 
multitudes  embraced  Christianity.  The  favour  indeed, 
shown   to    the  converts   to  Christianity,  in  an  indiscr/* 


J.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  VII. 


\^.  D.  9i^, 


""'  '°  4  And  "I   heard  the  number   of  them  1  of  Benjamin  (wre  Sealed  twelve  thousand. 'ififij-a"^',*!; -^ 

which  were  scaled  :  «W //ic?*c  «'c;-e  sealed        "  "     *  " .»•••    xxn.. 

Vv's^RonPfx' "  ^"  hundred  and  ioviy  ami  \^ouv  tliousand, 


p^j^'shi,.  13  o^"  "  ^"  tfic  tribes  of  the    children   of  Is- 

xlviii.     19      31    i-opl 
ZecVix  1  M«lt.  ""S'- 

«u  1o  Acu  5  Of  the  'I  tribe  of  Juda  tccrc  sealed 
q'es.U-rN.im  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Reuben 
^,''~-'  "iV";  were  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
cbr.  11  1,2.       tribe  of  Gad  ivere  sealed  twelve  thousand. 

twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Neph- 
tluilim  ivere  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Manasses  icere  sealed  twelve 
thousand. 

7  Of  the  tribe  of  Simeon  were  sealed 
twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Levi 
tvere  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the 
tribe  of  Issachar  were  sealed  twelve  thou- 
sand. 

8  Of  the  tribe  of  Zabulon  tvere  sealed 
twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe  of  Joseph 
ivere  sealed  twelve  thousand.  Of  the  tribe 


9  11'  After   this    1   beheld,    and   lo,  » a  /{ 


number,  "  of  all  nations,  and  kindreds,  S^rVVT'^l',; 
and  people,  and  tonp;ues,  "  stood  befoie  'ml-23.Kora. 
the  throne,  and  before  the  Lamb, )' clothed  .vli'ruj  ce,,. 
with  white  robes,  ^  and  palms  in  their  ro%'.uke"h  i'; 
hands ;  "Ts"!,;* 2"'"" 

10  And  cried  with  a  loud  voice,  sayin<^,  "vil's  ?""/'■■ '' 
■'  Salvation  to  our  God  wliicli  •'sitteth  u|)on  ''Epi^''vi''i3.  """ 
the  throne,  and  "  unto  the  Lamb.    ,  ^m'^X  %]  1"' 

11  And  ''all  the  angels  stood  round  ^levVx'iiio 
about  the  throne,  and  about  the  elders  "xi""??'""!  e. 
and  the  lour  beasts,  "  and  fell  before  the 
throne  on  their  faces,  ^  and  worshipped 
God, 

12  Sajing,    s  Amen  :    '■Blessing,    and 
glory,  and     wisdom,  and   '  thanksgiving,  V'li.'i^Txi's. 
and   honour,    and  power,    and  might,  be 
unto  our  God  for  ever  and  ever.     Amen. 


19,20  cxv.  I.  Ib. 
xliii  U  xlv.la. 
21,22  Jer.  in. 
23  Hos  xiii.  i 
Jon.  ii  9  Zecb. 
ix.  9  Luke  ii> 
6  Jolin  iv.2l;. 
Kph   il    8 


13,11 
6.  9.  xxii.  3. 
in  i  29,  36. 
6   V.  H— 13. 


15.  ix.  11,12,  Col. 


f  iv.  10  XV  4   XI 

6 gl,  18   V    N 

-h  Set  on,  y.  12.  13  — 
7.  Is  li.  3.  Jer.  xxxi 


xi<  «  Ps.  xli  13.  Ixxii. 
— i  Nell,  sii  8  d6,  I's.  I. 
i.  9.  Joo.  li.  9    2  Cor.  iv. 


minate  and  injiidicious  manner,  induced  many  from  secular 
motives  to  become  Christian.s,  and  thus  fended  greatly  to 
fill  the  cliurch  with  hypocrites,  which  introduced  a  worldly 
spirit,  and  at  length  caused  manifold  evils  ;  yet  this  pro- 
phecy fully  proves,  that  real  religion  was  at  first  greatly 
promoted  by  the  advancement  of  a  Christian  emperor,  and 
that  it  obtained  an  establishment  in  many  places,  which 
before  had  little  regarded  it. — '  I  saw  another  Angel,  even 
'  the  great  Angel  of  the  covenant,  Christ  Jesus,  ascending 
*  up  from  the  eastern  coast,  where  Jerusalem  stood,  who, 
'  by  virtue  of  his  Mediatorship,  had  in  his  hand  that  Seal, 
'or  mark  of  the  living  God,  which  in  his  eternal  decree 
'  is  set  upon  his  elect,  whereby  they  are  sealed  both  to 
'salvation  in  the  end,  and  to  a  gracious  protection  till 
'  then,  who  did,  by  the  mighty  voice  of  his  word,  com- 
'  mand  these  four  angels, — saying,  Hold  your  bands,  &c.' 
(Bp.  Hall.)  {Notes,  2  Cor.  i.  -20— 22.  Epii.  i.  13,  14, 
iv.  30.) 

V.  4 — 8.  This  account  of  the  numbers  scaled  from 
twelve  tribes  cannot  be  understood  in  a  literal  sense; 
for  if  we  explain  it  exclusively  of  .Tewish  converts,  it  can 
hardly  be  supposed  that  the  same  number  of  each  tribe 
were  sealed.  But  Israel  was  the  ancient  church  of  God, 
which  after  a  lime  was  incorporated  as  a  nr.'don  ;  and  the 
Christian  church,  which  succeeded  to  it,  had,  after  a  bng 
time  supplanted  both  the  Mosaic  dispensation,  and  the 
idolatry  of  Pagan  Rome,  and  acquirvid  an  establishment 
upon  the  ruins  of  them.  As,  therefore,  the  tribes  of  Israel 
were  numbered  after  they  were  formed  into  a  nation,  so 
the  numbers  added  to  the  church,  in  consequence  of  this 
establishment,  were j%Mra/ti;eti/  declared  to  be  one  hundred 
and  forty-four  thousand,  or  twelve  times  twelye  thousand, 
a  large  definite  number  bein^  put  for  an  indefinite  :  and 
this  being  divided  into  twelve  parts,  one  of  them  was 
assigned  to  each  of  the  tribes  ofJsrael ;  intimating  that  these 


persons  succeeded  to  their  privileges  and   occupied  their 
place ;  for   I  apprehend   that  the   Gentile  as  well  as  the 
Jewish  converts  were  intended.  {Note,9 — 12.) — The  tribes 
are  here  arranged  differently  than  elsewhere;  Judah  is  plac- 
ed first,  in  honour  of  Christ  who  sprang  from  him ;  Dan  is 
wholly  omitted,  perhaps  because  idolatry  was  first  pub- 
licly  established   by  that  tribe.      (Notes,  Judg.   xviii.) 
Others,  however,  think,  that  the  tribe  of  Dan  had  long 
before  become  nearjy  e^mct ;  and,  indeed,  it  is  not  men- 
tioned in  the  genealog^R:ontained  in  the  first  of  Chro- 
nicles.    Levi  is  numberHrwith  the  rest,  and  Joseph  is 
placed  instead  of  Ephraim,  whilst   Manasseh    is  likewise 
continued.     The  order  of  primogeniture  is  neglected  ;  nor 
is  any  regard  shown  to  the  children  of  the  free-women 
above  those  of  the  bond-women,  as  both  are  alike  in  Christ. 
'     V.  9—12.      Many  expositors  have  supposed  that  the 
preceding  verses  relate  exclusively  to  the  Jewish  converts, 
at  this  time  added  to  the  church,  and   that  these  refer  to 
the  Gentiles  who  then  embraced  the  Gospel ;  and  others 
expb.in  them  of  the  peace  and  prosperity  of  the  church 
during  those  days.     But  it  appears  to  me  far  more  pro- 
bable that  the  happy  estate  of  those,  who  had  adhered  to 
Christ  during  the  preceding  calamities,    and   had   been 
faithful  unto  death,  was  intended  ;  for   though    they  had 
been  slain,  or  had  otherwise  been  removed,   before  the 
favourable  change  took  place,  yet  they  were  no  losers,  but 
the  contrary.     A  multitude,  so  large  that  no  man  could 
number  them,  collected  from  the  several  nations  of  the 
earth  known  in  those  days,  appeared  to  stand  before  the 
throne,  as  accepted  worshippers  of  God,  and  "before -the 
"  Lamb,"  as  his  redeemed  people.     Tiiis  view  and  inter- 
pretation wives  us  enlarged  conceptions  of  the  success  of 
the  Gospel  during  the  three  first  centuries,  and  may  en- 
courage the  hope,  that  vast  numbers  lived  by  obedient  faith, 
and  died  in  Christ,  uuknoivn  to  history  ;  notwitlvstanding 


J.  J).  95. 


RE\' ELATION. 


^.  D.  9,j. 


Rom. 
The! 
fi   i      1 


IS. 


Zech.    ill    3-5 

xili  I.  .I'hn  KMi. 

a-M    I  Cor.  ri 

II      B|>h.  V     2r. 

£7  Hel>  i.t    II  I 

Jnhi)  i  7 
•  v9  xiill   HrI<. 

xUi  IS.  I  I'et  i. 

13. 
TVS   jeiv  3-5 

Heb  till  I.  xi'^ 
8X»   10   \5ii.S. 


13  And  ^  one  of  tlie  elders  answered, 
sa)in£^  iiDto  mo,  What  are  these  whicli 
are  ' arrayed  in  white  robes?  ""and  wlience 
came  they  ? 

11  And  I  said  imto  him,  Sir,  "  thon 
knowcst.  And  he  said  nnto  nic.  These  are 
they, which  "came  out  of  great  tribula- 
tion, I'  and  have  washed  their  robes,  and 
made  them  white  in  '^  flie  blood  of  the 
Lamb. 

!.'>  Therefore  'are  they  before  the 
tlirone  of  God,  =  and   serve  him  day  and 


•»he  lamcntahle  account  given  iis  of  the  heresies,  contcn- 
(iniis  and  abuses,  which  [jrevailed  al  ihat  early  period. — 
Eveiyone  of  tliis  company  was  clothed  \vith  while  robes, 
as  pcrfi'cllyjuslifind,  sanctified,  and  mode  iiafipy  in  heaven. 
They  had  aUo  been  engaged  in  war;  as  victors  they  carried 
the  well  known  emblem  of  ])alm-hranches  ;  and  ha"ing 
obtained  complete  salvation,  in  respect  of  their  souls,  they 
ascribed  it  in  no  degree  to  themselves,  or  to  their  own 
wisdom,  strength.  1  i!iour.s,  services,  sufleriugs,  or  marlyr- 
dom  ;  but  gave  iac  wh9le  glory  of  it  to  their  God  and 
Father,  who  was  seated  on  the  throne,  as  being  the  efl'cci 
of  his  special  love  and  grace  ;  "  and  unto  the  Lamb,"  as  it 
was  bestowed  on  them  Ihrough  his  atonement  and  media- 
tion. Whilst  lbci4  redeemed  sinners  stood  next  to  the 
throne,  and  led  the  worship  of  heaven,  in  virtue  of  their 
iinion  wi'.h,  and  relation  to,  the  incarnate  Son  of  God,  the 
ann-els,  (free  from  the  least  emotion  of  envy,  and  rejoicing 
in  their  exaltation,  and  the  glory  of  God  in  ii.)  stood 
without  the  circle  made  by  the  emblematical  representatives 
of  the  church  and  its  ministei^^nd  jn  prostrate  adoration 
julded.  their  cordial  Amen  to^^piraises  rendered  to  God 
'and  the  Lamb.  They  then  ^lm\cd  their  delight  in  that 
solemn  and  rapturous  wor?hif>,  by  ascribint;  blessing  and 
glorv  to  their  God  and  Portion,  as  the  Fountain  of  all 
excellency  and  felicity,  celebrating  his  manifold  wisdom 
in  these  surprising  events,  juining  their  thanksgivings  to 
those  of  redeemed  sinners,  renderii.g  him  the  honour  of 
all  his  wonderful  works,  and  rejoicing  that  power  and 
might  belonged  to  him  for  ever  and  ever.  This,  bein_ 
connected  with  their  consent  to  the  praises  rendered  to 
God  and  the  Lamb,  clearly  intimated  that  "  they  honoured 
"  the  Son,  oven  fis  they  honoured  the  eternal  Father." 

V.  13 — 17.  The  scene,  thus  presented  to  the  apostle's 
mind,  related  to  events  which  did  not  occur  till  above  two 
hundred  years  afterwards,  namely  in  the  time  of  Con- 
stantine  :  as  he  was,  therefore,  receiving  prophetical  in- 
formation, one  of  the  representatives  of  the  universal 
church  inquired  of  him,  whether  he  knew  who  they 
were,  thus  arrayed  in  white  robes,  or  whence  they  came. 
And  the  aposde  having  respectfully  replied,  that  he  was 
))ersuaded  the  elder  well  knew,  thus  intimating  his  desire 
of  instruction,  he  was  shown,  that  "they  were  persons 
"  who  had  come  out  of  great  tribulation." — This  could 
not  be  meant  of  the  Gentiles,  converted  to  Christianity 
after  the  accession  of  Constanline.  for  the  church  then 
enjoyed  great  peace  ;  and  though  it  might  be  accommodated 


night  in  his  (cmple  ;  and  he  that  sitlcth 
on  tlie  throne  shall  "  dwell  among  tlicm. 

)  0  They  shall  "  hunger  no  more,  nei- 
ther thirst  any  more  ;  neither  shall  "  the 
sun  ligiit  on  them,  nor  any  heat; 

17  For  the  Lamb  which  is  >  in  the 
midst  of  the  throne,  shall  '  feed  them,  and 
"  shall  lead  them  unto  living  fountains  of 
waters:  and  ''God  shall  ivipc  away  all 
tears  from  their  eyes. 

II- )  S«  on  V   r, 1  I'j   «,ii.  26     xxiii    1.5  xiviii   5   ixiti 

Is.  XXV   6   Hi    II    »IK  9   Ei.  xxJiT.  23   M.c.  v.  4.  lii   ll     M»ll    ii   fi. 

15-17.  Alts  «x    J8.  1  Pi't    y   s. a  xxi.  6.  I's.XKSvi  9     I,  xii  3 

7    .Ier.i..l3    xjxi.  9.  Johniv.  II.  U.    Mi.37.3<. bxsi4    la 


t  xxi    3.    xili.  3. 

Ks.     xiix.     44. 

I  Kinp  ti.     )S. 

I  Chr.  xxiii.  25. 

rs.  Uriii.    16^ 

18      John  i.    14. 

I  Cor.  iii    l«.    2 

Cor  Ti  le. 
ul'a  «lii.2  Ixiii. 

I    Cllili.  6      )-. 

xli    17     xlix.  10. 

Uv    13  M.tl.  V. 

6    I.uV  e  i  53   vi 

21.  John  iv.  14. 
X  I'scxxl/.  C«nl 

i.  6.    Is.  iv.  S,  c. 

XXV.  1   xxxii.  2 

.too.  iv.  8    Matt 

Xiii  e  21    Maik 

ir  G  17.  Jam  i. 
i.  G  Cant  I  7,8. 
Mi2ig  Joliii  Xli. 
XXX  25.  XXXV.  6. 
XXV.  6.  XXX    19. 


to  the  State  of  the  church  al  large  in  those  peaceful  days, 
which  had  succeeded  to  a  season  of  extreme  tribulation', 
yet  it  far  mure  aptly  and  emj  halically  represented  the  case 
of  those  multitudes,  who  had  been  faithful  unto  death, 
amidst  the  harassing  peisecutions  of  the  foregoing  ages.' 
They  had  not  made  their  robes  white  by  their  own  services 
or  sufl'erings,  nor  had  they  been  originally  white  ;  but  thev 
had  washed  them  from  the  guilt  aud  pollution,  which  had 
contaminatfd  them,  in  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  by  faith 
in  his  atoning  Sacrifice  and  prevailing  intercession,  and 
by  trusting  in  his  name  for  the  mercy  and  grace,  which 
be  died  to  jirocure  for  sinners.  Therefore  they  had  found 
acceptance  with  God  and  admission  into  heaven,  and  stood 
before  the  throne,  where,  with  unceasing,  j-ea,  augmented 
pleasure,  they  served  and  worship|,ed  God  day  and  night 
whilst  he  graciously  dwell  among  ihem  as  their  Father  and 
Friend,  overshadowing  them  with  his  presence,  and  filling- 
them  with  ineflable  and  raj/lurous  joy.  Thus,  by  his  love^ 
and  the  displays  of  his  glory,  all  their  thirstings  after  him' 
and  holiness  were  fully  satisfied,  nor  were  they  troubled 
with  one  desire  of  any  other  or  greater  h.-^ppiness  than 
they  securely  enjoyed.  JVeither  were  they  exposed  to  any 
affliction,  temptation,  fear,' or  persecution,  (like  the  heat 
of  the  noon-day  sun,)  as  all  these  were  finallv  passed 
away.  For  the  Lamb,  who  redeemed  them  to  God  wiiJi 
his  blood,  and  who,  in  consequence  of  his  viclorv.  was 
seated  with  his  Father  upon  his  throne,  emploved  all  his 
power  and  authority  in  satisfying  and  anticipating  all  their 
wants,  and  conducting  them  to  the  inexhaustible  Fountain- 
head  of  unalloyed  felicity,  whil.^t  the  eternal  Father,  as 
delighting  over  them  to  do  them  good,  wijied  awavall  their 
tears  from  their  eyes,  and  turned  their  former  sorrows  into 
the  fulness  of  eternal  joy.  Nothing  on  earth  can  answer 
to  such  language  as  this,  and  indeed  the  prosperity  of  the 
church  at  that  time  very  soon  terminated  as  a  dream,  and 
cannot  be  reasonably  considered  as  exclusively,  or  pri- 
marily, intended  by  this  most  energetic  and  rapturous 
language.  But  such  a  view  of  the  imnipdiate  felicity  of 
those  who  followed  Christ  faithfully  in  the  predicted 
season  of  persecution,  was  very  proper  to  reconcile  the 
minds  of  Christians  to  their  trials,  and  lo  animate  them  to 
face  death  in  its  most  terrifying  forms.  Accordingly,  the 
church,  during  these  times,  seems  to  have  studied  thi.s'book 
more,  and  even  to  have  understood  Ihisfrsi  part  of  it  far 
better,  than  Christians  in  succeeding  generations  have 
done. 


A.  D.  9.5. 


CHAP.  viir. 


CHAPTER  VIM.  j,  /;.  9^ 

.3  And  ^^nothcl•  Arirjel  came  aiul  '  stood  V. 


1. 9 


,1  3 


S  7.  9  13, 
b  Job  iv  16.  Ps. 
xSK^iJ  7,  Isii  I. 
>/nr;  Hab  li. 
iO    Zech    ii    13 


Matt  xviii.  10. 
l.ukci  19. 
d  6-1;.  ix.  I.  13, 
U.  xi.  15.  Sic 
on.  Num  s.  1- 
10  2Chr  ssix. 
25-23  Am.  iii. 
6-8. 


The  seventh  seal  is  opened  ;  and,  after  a 
short  silence,  seven  angels  appear  with 
seven  trumpets  prepared  to  announce 
apjiroaching  judgments  ;  with  reference 
to  Christ^s  intercession,  and  the  prayers 
of  his  saints,  1 — 6.  The  sounding  of 
four  of  the  trumpets,  with  the  emblema- 
tical predictions  following  each  of  them  ; 
and  an  intimation  of  more  awful  cala- 
mities, under  the  other  three,  1 — 1;{. 

*    A    ND  when  he  had  opened  the  seventh 
r\    seal,  there  was  ''  silence  in  heaven 
about  the  space  of  half  an  liour. 

2  And  I  saw  the  "  seven  angels  which 
stood  before  God  ;  and  to  them  were  given 
seven  ''  trumpets. 


PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

The  intervals  of  peace  on  earth  are  caused  by  a  positive 
divine  interposition,  to  restrain  the  furious  passions  of 
men,  and  the  agency  of  Satan,  which  at  all  other  times 
naturally  tend  to  confusion,  discord,  mischief,  and  misery. 
When  the  Lord  Jesus  sees  good  to  grant  his  church  sea- 
sons of  rest,  and  to  raise  up  men,  endued  with  authority,  to 
countenance  and  concur  in  promoting  the  Gospel,  he  com- 
monly seals  many  by  his  converting  grace  unto  the  day  of 
redemption,  though  human  depravity  and  the  artifices  of 
Satan  often  pervert  such  prosperous  days  into  an  occasion 
of  negligence  and  hypocritical  profession,  and  this  makes 
way  for  his  ministering  angels,  being  commissioned  to 
bring  calamities  upon  tne  earth.  Nothing,  however,  can 
finally  hurt  those,  who  are  sealed  by  the  Spirit;  nor  let  it 
be  deemed  futile  to  observe,  that  this  seal  must  be  on  the 
forehead,  visible  both  to  friends  and  foes,  but  not  to  the 
believer  himself,  except  as  he  looks  steadfastly  in  the  glass 
of  God's  word.  {Notes,  <i:c.  Es.  ix.)  It  is  encouraging  to 
those,  who  are  decidedly  on  the  Lord's  part  in  this  evi" 
world,  to  hear  of  the  increase  of  the  true  Israel  of  God, 
and  they  will  pray  him  to  add  to  their  numbers  a  hundred 
fold  more,  how  many  soever  they  be  ;  and,  though  th^y  be 
not  spared  to  witness  this  blessed  change,  they  must  exult 
to  recollect  what  multitudes  are  gone  before  them  to 
heaven,  and  what  accessions  are  daily  making  to  them  from 
all  the  nations  of  the  earth. 

V.  9— ir. 

The  few  believers,  who  are  scattered  abroad  in  this 
■world,  seem  a  solitary  and  singular  remnant,  and  as  such 
are  generally  des|iised  ;  yet  have  they  innumerable  friends 
and  coadjutors,  with  whom  they  will  shortly,  and  for  ever, 
be  united.  The  whole  multitude,  who  now  stand  before 
the  throne  of  God,  (with  all  that  ever  shall  be  saved,) 
were  once  dead  in  sin,  and  exposed  to  wrath  j  but  they 

Vol.  v.— No.  36. 


at  the  altar,  shaving  a  golden  coti.scr;  and  -,'„'°  a'^.C" 
there  was  given  uiito  him  ''much  incense,  rf^",^%,  „„ , 
that  he  should  *  offer  it  '  with  the  prayers  ig^-SSwIh;; 
of  all  .saints  upon  "^  the  golden  altar  which //.."''ivV  f:. 
was  before  the  throne.  hc',"".!'.'  *"' 

4  And  '  the  smoke  of  the  incense,  Vmn!  xfrW:. 
which  ca7ne  with  the  prayci-s  of  the  saints,  •or.L'lt/oM* 
ascended  up  before  God  out  of  the  Angel's  .Tv'V  Pa  csi. 
hand. 

5  And  the  Angel  took  the  censer,  ""and 
(illed  it  with  fire  of  the  altar,  and  cast  it  ".'m  xi"b.*"'" 
t  into  the  earth  :  "and  there  were  voices,  "'^Y/'ie''','' _''■ 
and  thiindcrino-s,  and  lio;htnin<rs,  and  "an  J"  liii.  i^t  x.' 

U,  °  3  3    '  £—7,    Luke  Iii. 

iquake.  «» 

b  And  the  i*  seven  angels  which  had  "i9",v,"l8'i;s»^' 
the  seven  tnmipets,  prepared  themselves  Jvl.'i.  ilVsi^ 
to  sound.  f^  "'I'  »"  '»■ 

oii.n    13  I  Kinjs  sis.  11   ts.xvis.c.   Zech.  xlv,  5.  >l,ilt  xxiv.  7.  xivii.  S2-S4.  Acts 


I.uke 

1    iv.  15.    It> 

■J-22   I  Jnlia 


.31. 


p  St, 


were  taught  their  guilt  and  danger,  and  led  to  trust  in  the 
Lamb   of  God;  thus  they  began  to  fight  the  good  fight  of 
faith,  against    Satan,  the    world,  and    sin,    amidst  many 
fears,  sorrows,   and  temptations  ;  at  length  they  obtained 
the  garments  of  joy,  and  the   palm  of  victory  ;  and  now 
they   ascribe   their  salvation  to  God,   and   to  the  Lamb, 
whilst  adoring  angels  delight  to  swell  the  chorus  of  their 
joyful   thanksgivings.     Could  we  ascend  into  heaven,  and 
inquire   who  they   were  that  arc  arrayed  in  white  robes, 
and   whence  they  came,  amidst  ten  thousand  dilferences 
in  other  matters,  we  should  learn   that  every  one  of  them 
had  come  out  of  sorrow,  and  out  of  sin,  that  they  liad  all 
been    in  conflict    and  J*)ulation,  and  that  they   had  ail 
"  washed  their  robes,  sM  made  them    white  in  the  blood 
"  of  the  Lamb."     Not  one  discordant  voice  will  be  heard 
in  heaven  for  ever,  nor  could  those,  who  expect  salvation 
in  any  other  way,  join  the  praises  of  that   blessed  world, 
or  even   say  Amen   to   them.     As  all  the  redeemed  owe 
their  felicity  wholly  to  the  sovereign  mercy  of  the  Father, 
through  the  atonement  of  the  Son,  and  by  the  sealing  and 
new  creation  of  the  Holy  Spiiit;  so  the  work  and  worship 
of  God  their  Saviour  is  their  element,  and  his  presence  and 
favour  complete  their  felicity,  nor  can  they  conceive  of 
anv  other  joy.     Let  us   then  inquire  whether  we  have,  in 
our  judgment,  experience,  and   uffections,  "  the  meetness 
"  for   this  inlif  riiance   of  the   saints  in  light."     Ail  who 
are  admitted  to  the  marriage-supper  of  the  Lamb,  pre- 
viously spok   and  obtain  the  wedding-garment ;  none  will 
ever  join  thii  comfiiny  before  the  throne,  who  have  not  on 
earth    learned  to  lisp  their  song,  and  to  anticipate  their 
felicity.     If  ihis  be  our  privilege,  let  us  bless  God  for  his 
mercy,  and  patifnily  endure  cur  season  and  measure  of 
tribulation,  expecting  shortly  "  to  hunger  no   more,  and 
•'  thirst  no  more  ;"  to  have   no  more  sin,  temptation,  or 
sorrow  ;  to  be  with  our  beloved  Saviour,  enjoying  the  ful- 
ness of  his  lovp,  drinking  im-fiUljle  delights  from  the  living 
fountains  of  waters,  to  ivhirb  he  will  lead  us,  and  to  have  all 
tears  for  ever  wiped  from  our  eyes.     "  I  have  wailed  for 
"  thy  salvation,  O  Lokd." 
4  O 


.i   D.  9: 


REVELATION. 


Jl.  D.  95. 


7  'I'l;*-'  liibt  iirjofcl  soiiiiJcd,  and  there  blood,   and    lliey  were  'cast    upon    thc'»''='- 


H  tvi  SI.Gl    '<% 

;^;.| '''jj|''i;»  followed     ■' liail    and     lire    mingled   witli 


KOTr-:s. 

CHAP.  VI!I.  V.  I  — G.  The  last  of  the  seven  seals 
contains  undtr  it  I'^i'  more  Uian  all  tlic  others,  as  it  intro- 
duces, and  seems  indeed  to  include,  that  period  which 
fell  under  the  seven  trumpets.  When  it  was  opened, 
there  was  sdenie  in  heaven  for  about  half  an  hour,  which 
either  intimated  ih;U  the  peace  of  the  •huixh  and  the 
empire  would  be  of  a  very  short  continuance,  or  it  was 
expressive  of  the  solemn  expectation  excited  on  this  icca- 
sion.  During  this  interval,  the  apostle  saw  "  the  seven 
•'  angels  who  stood  bcl'ore  God,"  having  been  ajipointed 
to   this  service.  a:id  of  whom  we  shall   read   more  after- 


earth :  and  '  the  third  part  of  trees  ^vere '.^jo  Jj 'j,fY 
burnt  up,  and  all  green  grass  was  burnt  up.  f'^  •■ "  '  ^'' 


tliough  the  western  and  eastern  empires  were  thus  sepa- 
rated, yet  they  weie  not  wholly  unconneetcd ;  so  that  the 
ruin  of  the  western  empire  was  attended  by  great  con- 
vulsions in  the  eastern,  and  the  subsequent  subversion  of 
the  latter  occasioned  manifold  evils  in  the  countries  wiiich 
had  constituted  the  former.  As  therefore  the  events,  that 
rel.ited  to  the  two  divisions  of  the  empire,  were  thus  in- 
volved with  one  another,  it  was  proper  that  the  predictions 
of  them  should  be  so  likewise;  yet  the  residue  of  the 
chapter  priraaiily  predicts  the  subversion  of  the  western, 
and  the  next  chapter  that  of  the  eastern  empire.  The 
calm  which  followed  Constantine's  accession  to  the  throne 


wards;  and  to  each  of  them  was  given  a  trumpet,  that; did  not  last  long;  even  the  latter  part  of  his  life  was  far 
thpy  mig!]t  in  succession  sound  an  alarm  to  the  nations.  |  from  being  undisturbed,  and  after  his  death  many  bloody 
(MuriC.  Hif.)  At  the  same  time  another  A'gt  I  apjiearedj  wars  wre  waged  within  the  empire,  by  his  sons,  and 
as  a  "I'licst  standing  before  the  altar  of  invcnse.  The '  other  coajpetilors  for  the  imperial  au'hority  ;  whilst  ihe 
apppar.iiico  of  a  Lamb,  was  emblematical  of  Christ  •'  our  church  was  disturbed  by  various  descriptions  of  heretics, 
"  Passover,  sai-;ificed  for  us,"  ami  this  Angel  rei>resented  and  unnatural  persecutions  were  raised  by  mm  who  called 
him  in  his  j  riestly  character,  ottering  up  the  jjrayers  of,  themselves  Christians.  These  and  other  evils  weakened 
all  his  saints  before  Go!,  accompanied  by  his  all-pre-  bdh  the  chunh  and  the  state,  and,  after  a  tine,  the  Huns 
vailin"  intercession.  This  being  done,  the  Angel  filled  i  and  Gotlis  from  the  norihem  regions  of  Ei.rojie  broke  in 
the  censer  with  tire  from  the  altar.  There  was  no  fire  on  j  upon  the  distracted  empire,  and  made  terrible  ravages  in 
the    golden    altar  except    that  in  the  ceiiser,  which  was ;  many  of  its  provinces.     The  latter  eveiUs  seem  to   have 

■"    '  n-    ■  .u-    i:.._    1 been  intended  by  the  storm,  "  of  hail   and   fire  mingled 

"  with  blood,"  by  which  a  third  part  of  the  productions 
of  the  earth  were  destroyed,  that  is,  nmltitudes  were 
killed,  both  high  and  low,  grown  persons  and  infants, 
through  the  whole  Roman  empire,  which  might  be  deemed 


taken  from  the  altar  of  bunu-oftering ;  the  fire,  here 
spoken  of,  must  have  come  from  thence.  This  the  Angel 
cast  on  the  earth,  which  occasioned  voices,  thunderings, 
and  lightnings  ;  this  denoted,  that  the  approaching  calam- 
ities would  be  the  clfect  of  God's  displeasure  with  men, 
for  their  opposition   to  the  Gospel  of  his  Son,  and  their  1  a  third  part  of  the  earth,  as  discovered  at  that  time.     {Ex 


injurious  and  cruel  treatment  of  his  people,  and  so  in  fact 
be  inflicted  as  an  answer  to  lhd^l)rayers  for  deliverance, 
through  the  intercession  of  Ch^.  After  this,  the  seven 
angels  prepared  to  sound  their  truni|)Cts.  '  The  great 
'  Angel  of  the  covenant  came  and  stood,  as  the  High 
■■  Priest  of  his  church,  before  the  altar  of  heaven,  and 
'  many  holy  and  etfectual  prayers  were  offered  unto  him, 
that  he  might  by  his  mei'ciful  mediation  present  them  to 


22 — 35.)  This  period  is  supposed  by  some  approved 
expositors  to  i-each  from  A.  D.  338  to  412;  but  oiher.s 
explain  it  ]irincipally  of  the  incursions  of  the  Goths  u.ider 
Alaric,  who  entered  the  empire,  A.  D.  39^,  and  after 
spreading  desolation  by  fire  and  sword  through  the  pro- 
vinces, A.  D.  410,  he  took  and  plundered  Rome,  witk 
circumstances  of  barbarity  very  correspondent  to  these 
emblems,  ar,   contemporary   writers    have  testified;  espe- 


«  God  the  Father.'  {Bp.  Hall.)  '  The  placing  of  thisicially  in  that  he  slew,  without  distinction,  princes,  nobles, 
''circumstance  immediately  before  the  sounding  of  the  jiriests,  and  people,  and  showed  no  mercy  even  to  the 
'  trumpets  suggests,  that  the  subject  of  these  [irayers  was,  tender  infants,  thus  destroying  "the  trees  and  the  green 
'  the  occasion  of  something  to  be  called  for  by  these  trum-  "  grass  together."  '  The  first  four  trumpets  describe  the 
'pets,  and  what  could  this  be,  but  that  of  the  destruction  '  removal  of  that  power,  which,  in  the  days  ot  Paul, 
'  of  the  Roman  Empire?  It  is  plainly  suggested,  that  '  prevented  the  developement  of  '•  the  man  of  sin;" 
''the  petition  for  some  delay  would  be  accepted;  yet  all  '  namely,  the  western  imperial  dignity  of  Rome.  On  the 
'  further  applications  on  that  head  are  discouraged  by  a  '  decease   of  Theodosius,   that  great  prince,  A.  D.  395, 


'  most  significant  emblem,  the  censer  being  cast  away.' 
{Whituker.) 

V.  7.  The  emblematical  predictions  following  the  four 
first  trumpets  principally  related  to  the  gradual  and  com- 
plete subversion  of  the  Roman  empire,  in  the  western 
part  of  the  world,  though  this  was  connected  with  mul- 
tiplied calamities  in  the  eastern  provinces,  which  are  also 
implied.  Constantine  the  Great  built  Constantinople,  and 
made  it  his  residence  and  the  metropolis  of  the  empire, 
and,  by  a  concurrence  of  circumstances,  some  time  after 
his   deat'',  that    vast  fabric    was  divided  into  two  parts 


the  northern  cloud,  which  had  been  so  long  gathering, 
'  discharged  itself.  He  died  in  the  month  of  January  i 
'  and  before  the  end  of  the  same  year  the  Gothic  nation 
'  was  in  arms.  The  barriers  of  the  Danube  were  thrown 
'  open,  the  savage  warriors  of  Scythia  issued  from  their 
'  forests,  and  liie  uncommon  severity  of  the  winter,  (the 
'  season  in  which  naluiul  hail  and  snoiv  are  generated.) 
'  allowed  the  poet  to  remark,  that  they  rolled  their  pon- 
'  derous  waggons  over  the  broad  and  icy  back  of  the  indig- 
'  nant  river.     The  fertile  fii  Ids  of  Phocis  and  Beotia  were 

covered  with  a  deluge  of  barbarians,  who  massacred  the 


governed  by  two  distinct  successions  of  emperors.    But''  jpales  of  an  age  to  bear  arms,  and  drove  away  the  beau 


v5.  D.  95. 

t  Jer  II.  ZS.  Mark 
xi.  23. 
ti  Am  Til 


CHAPTER  VH[. 


J.  D.  95. 


8  And  the  second  angel  sonnded, '  and 
as  it  were  a  gi'cat  mountain  "  burning  with 
fire  was  cast  into  the  sea  ;  *  and  the  third 
part  of  the  sea  became  blood  : 

9  And  >  the  third  part  of  the  creatures 
which  were  in  the  sea,  and  had  life,  died ; 
and  the  third  part  of  ^  the  ships  were  de- 
stroyed. 

10  And  the  third  angel  sounded,  and 
there  fell  'a  great  star  from  heaven,  burn- 


/c 


'  tilul   females,   with    the  spoil  and  cattle  of  the  flaming 
'  villages.' — '  I    have  adopted  the  language    of    the   his 
'  torian.     Unconscious  that  he  was  bearing  his   testimony 
.'  to  the  truth  of  prophecy,    he  has  used  the  same  aliego- 
'  rical  language  as  that  employed  by  St.  John.     The  cor- 
*  respondence  of  nations,'  says  he,  '  was  in  that  age    so 
■•  '  imperfect    and    precarious,  that   the  revolutions  of  the 
'  north  might  escape  the  knowledge  of  the   court  of  Ra- 
'  venna,  till  the  dark  cloud,   which   was  collected   along 
'  the    coasts  of  the    Baltic,   burst    in    thunder  upon   the 
'  banks  of  the  upper  Danube.'     {Faber,  and   Gibbon 
Faber.) — The  nature  of  this  publication  must  exclude  mo.st 
of  the  quotations  which  might  be  made  from  Gibbon,  the 
elegant  and  infidel  historian  of  these  times  ;  but  he  has 
certainly,  without  intending  it,   shown   the  exact  comple- 
tion of  these  prophecies    in  many  instances.     Different 
opinions  a 'so  prevail,   as  to  the  duration  of  the  events, 
j)redicted  by  the  sounding  of  the   first    trumpet,   but   it 
cannot  be   expected  that  these  topics,  which,  after   all, 
very  slightly  affect  the  main   subject,  should  be  here  par- 
ticularly noticed.       Some    think  that   all    the   calamities 
brought  on  the  empire  by  the  northern  invaders,  and  espe- 
cially those  of  Attila,  mentioned  in  the  ensuing  note,  were 
intended  by  the  general   language  of  this  verse,    though 
other  eminent  expositors  place  a  part  of  them  under  the 
.second  trumpet. 

V.  8,  9,  A  great  burning  mountain  is  an  emblem  of 
a  mighty  destructive  warrior,  and  has  been  so  used  by  the 
most  celebrated  poets.  The  Roman  empire,  with  its  mul- 
titude of  people  and  nations,  might  be  aptly  compared  to 
the  sea.  (xvii,  15.)  This  great  burning  mountain,  there- 
fore, being  cast  into  the  sea,  with  the  effects  produced  by 
it,  represented  most  emphatically  the  irruption  of  the  bar- 
barous nations,  under  ferocious  leaders,  into  the  Roman 
(^mpire,  and  their  shedding  the  blood  of  immense  multi- 
ludes,  and  destroying  the  cities,  or  desolating  the  country 
with  fire  and  slprd.  After  Alaric,  with  his  Goths,  had 
finished  his  depredation,  Attila,  at  the  head  of  a  vast  army 
of  Huns,  ravaged  the  empire  during  the  space  of  fourteen 
years,  massacreing,  plundering,  and  destroying  all  before 
him,  in  the  most  barbarous  manner  that  can  be  conceived. 
He  even  called  himself  "  the  scourge  of  God,  and  the 
"terror  of  mankind,"  and  perhaps  no  man  ever  better 
merited  that  title.  He  was  indeed  a  burning  mountain 
cast  into  the  sea,  and  turning  it  into  blood  ;  for  he  drenched 
the  countries  with  the  blood  of  the  inhabitants,  and  de- 
stroyed every  thing  that  came  in  his  way,  nor  did  any  part 
of  the  empire  wholly  escape  his  fury.  These  events  seem 
\o  have  been  principally  intended,  but  we  may  include 


ing  as  it  were  a  lamp,  and  it  fell  upon  the 
third  part  of  the  rivers,  and  upon  ^  the 
fountains  of  waters  ; 

1 1  And  the  name  of  the  .qfar  is  called 
■=  Wormwood:  and  tlic  third  jiart  of  the 
waters  became  wormwood  ;  and  ''  many 
men  died  of  the  waters,  because  they 
were  made  bitter. 

12  And  the  fourth  angel  sounded,  •■  and 

7,  8.  Joel  ii  31.  Am.  vih  9  Mjtt.  xiiir.  L'J.  xsvii.  45.  Maikxiii  11.  s 
25.  xxiii  41,  45.  Aclsil,  :o.  ■  .  ..   » 


19  22  J  thr. 
nvxil  3  l>  v\. 
•n  Ho>  lit  IS. 
IK 
<;  iwiit.  x«lx  ir 
"u'h  I  20  I'rnv. 
V  4  .lor.  Ix  15. 
x\iii  15.  Lara, 
ill  5.  I'J  Am  V 
12     Heb. 


<\  I:: 


li 


23. 


svi  B,')  I, 
in  »xiy  23.  Jer. 
iv  23  tz  xixii- 
SJ.   Luke  xxt 


under  this  trun7pet  the  various  calamities,  which  Lcfcl  the 
empire  fioni  A.  D.  412  to  450.  If  ihrsc  devastations 
under  Atlila  from  the  north  belong  to  the  first  trumpet, 
those  under  Genserick,  king  of  the  Vandals,  from  Africa 
to  the  south,  must  be  here  intended.  (A'o/f,  10,  IJ.) — 
But,  whether  Attila  or  Genserick  were  meant,  it  i^ 
manifest,  that  the  third  part  of  the  sea  turned  into  blood 
is  the  emblem  of  the  Roman  empire,  sup]>oscd  to  contain 
a  third  part  of  the  world,  and  the  burning  mountain 
must  consequently  mean  the  conqueror  who  produced 
these  effects,  and  not  the  conquered  ;  else  there  are  two 
emblems  in  the  same  verse  of  the  latter,  and  none  of  the 
former. 

V.    10,   11.       The    great    star    Hdling   from  heaven   is 
explained  by  some  expositors  of  the  Arian  and   Pelagian 
heresies,  and  the  contests  and  persecutions  connected  with 
them.     No  doubt  such   events  might  very  ajiily  be  repre- 
sented by   the  falling  of  a  star,  and   its  embitiering  and 
poisoning  the  waters,   to   the   destruction    of  those    who 
drank  of  them  ;  and  the  church  was  doubtless  miserably 
corrupted,  and  deformed  by  heresy,   during  that  period. 
Yet  the  series  of  the  prophecy  favours  the   interprctation- 
of  those,  who  explain  it  of  the  continuation  of  those  calam- 
tics   which  subverted  the  empire.      An    eminent  prince 
suddenly  appearing  in  tile  heart  of  the  empire,  and  con^ 
spicuous  even  in  the  mischiefs  which  he  occasionet!,  might 
be  aptly  represented  by  a  star,  or  luminous  mctenr,  shoot- 
ing    from  heaven,   and    burning  as   a    lamp.     Tiie  nnni^ 
fVormmood,  and  the  effect  of  its  falling  upon  the  waters, 
denoted    the  firMier  desolations   of  the   empire,  and  the 
ruin  of  the  rcniniiiing  comforts  which   were   left    to   the 
relics  of  the  miserable  inhabitants,   who  were  so  harassed 
and  afflicted,  that  they  could  not   seek  for  the  necessary 
support  of  life,  without  exposing  themselves  to  the  fury  of 
the  invaders.     Thus  the  embittering  and  poisoning  of  the 
rivers  and  fountains   completed   the   former  judgment  of 
turning  the  sea  into  blood.     Accordingly,  very  soon   after 
Attila's  retreat,  Genserick  unexpectedly  invaded  the  empire 
with   three   hundred   thousand   Vandals  and   Moors  from 
Africa,  besieged  and  took  Rome,  and  abandoned  that  city 
to   the    cruelty  and  avarice  of  his  troops  ;   and   by    this 
success  he  so  weakened  the  empire,  that  it  was  soon  after 
subverted  ;  and  as  this  assault  was  made  at  llie  very  source 
of  its  power  and  prosperity,   it  might  on  this  account  also 
be  represented   as  poisoning  the  rivers  and  fountains   of 
waters.     He  was  also  a  bigoted  Arian,   and  a  cruel  per- 
secutor of  the  orthodox  Christians,  and  in  this  sense  too 
he  poisoned  the  fountaias.    These  events  occurred  between 
A.  D.  460  and  456. 
4  02 


A.  D.  95. 


REVELATION. 


A.  D.  95. 


f  El.  X  21—23  2 
Cor.  iv.  4  2 
Tbea.  ii.  9-12. 


the  third  part  of  tlie  sun  was  smitten,  and; 
the  tliird  part  of  the  moon,  and  the  third  | 
part  of  tlie  stars  ;  so  as  the  third  part  of 
them  was  darkened,  '  and  the  day  shone 
not  for  a  third  part  of  it,  and  tlie  night 
likewise. 

1.}  And  I  beheld,  and  heard  an  angel 

*c1ii'!o"H'eb''K^  fly'"g    through    the    midst    of   heaven, 

«,'4.i.i2  xi.M  saying,  with   a  loud  voice,   "Woe,   woe, 

Ez  ii.lo        yjQ^^  ^Q  the  inhabiters  of  the  earth,  by 


reason  of  the  other  voices  of  the  trumpet 
of  the  three  angels,  which  are  yet  to 
sound  ! 

CHAP.  IX. 

The  fifth  trumpet  sounds,  and  the  bott&m- 
less  pit  is  opened,  ] ,  2.  The  success  of 
the  Saracens,  and  the  propagation  of  the 
imposture  of  Mahomet  are  emblematicaUy 
predicted,   3 — 12.       The    sixth   trumpet 


V.  12.  Under  the  fourth  trumpet,  the  sun,  moon,  and 
stars,  or  the  great  himinaries  of  the  Roman  empire,  were 
eclipsed  and  darkened  ;  for  the  third  part,  though  spoken 
of  the  luminaries,  or  the  lime  of  their  shining,  seems  still 
to  refer  to  the  extent  of  the  empire,  as  containing  one 
third  of  the  then  known  world.  Whilst  the  splendour  of 
the  eastern  empire  was  greatly  tarnished,  and  it  shone  but 
■with  a  feeble  and  almost  expiring  light,  that  of  the 
western  was  gradually  extinguished.  '  Genserick  left  it 
'  in  a  weak  and  desperate  condition ;  it  slrug^^led  hard, 
'and,  as  it  were,  gasped  for  breath  during  eight  short  and 

*  turbulent  reigns,  for  the  space  of  twenty  years,    till  at 
'  length  it    expired,   A.    D.    476,    under  Momyllus,    who 

♦  was    in    derision  called  Augustulus,    or    the   diminutive 
'  Augustus.'     {iip-  Newton.)     Still,  however,  though  the 
Roman  sun  was  extinguished,   its  subordinate  luminaries 
faindy   shone   whilst  the   senate  and   consuls   continued 
But  after  some  other  changes,  A.  D.  566,  the  whole  form 
of  the  ancient  government  was  subverted,  and  Rome  itself 
was  reduced,  from  being  the  empress  of  the  world,  to   be 
a  poor  dukedom,  tributary  to  the  Exarch  of  Ravenna. — 
The  events  of  above  two  hundred  years  are  here  predicted 
in  six  verses,  events    peculiarly  important  in  themselves, 
and  in  their  consequences,  yet  recorded  by  historians  in  the 
most  disorderly  and  intricate   manner.     However,  there- 
fore,  it   may  suit  the  design  of  those,    who  confine    their 
labour  to  this  one   part  of  scripture,  to  enter  into    parti- 
culars, or  to  argue  in  behalf  of  this,  or  against  that,   in- 
terpretation, it  cannot  fall  in  with  the  design  of  a  practical 
exposition  of  the  whole  word  of  God.      The  author   ob- 
serves, with  satisfaction,  that  the  interpreters  agree  in  the 
grand  outline ;  and  even  the  testimony   of  infidels,   when 
writing  the  history  of  these  times,  demonstrates  the  exact 
accomplishment  of  the   prophecy. — '  i  have  now  accom- 
'plished  the  laborious  narrative  of  the  decline  and  fall  of 
'  the   Roman  empire,  from    the   fortunate  age  of  Trajan 
*and  the  Antonines,    to  its  utter  extinction  in  the  west, 
♦about  five  centuries    after    the  Christian  era.     At    that 
'  unhappy  period,  the  Saxons  fiercely  struggled  with  the 
^natives    for  the  possession  of  Britain;  Gaul  and  Spain 
'  were  diviilcd   between  the    powerful  monarchies  of  the 
'  Franks  and  the  Visigoths,  and  the  dependent  kingdoms 
'  of  the  Suevi  and  Burgundians ;  Africa  was  exposed   to 
*  the  cruel  persecution  of  tlie   Vandals,  and  to  the  savage 
'  insults   of  the    Moors ;   Rome   and    Italy,    as  far  as  the 
♦banks  of  the    Danube,    were   afflicted   by    an   army  of 
■' barbarian,  mercenaries,  whose  lawless  tyranny  was  suc- 
«  ceeded  by  the  reign  of  Theodorick  the  Ostrogoth.     All 
<  the  subjects  of  the  empire,  who,  bj  the  use  of  the  Latin 


'  language  more  particularly  deserved  the  name  and  pri- 
'  vileges  of  Romans,  were  oppressed  by  the  disgrace  and 
'  calamities  of  foreign  conquest,  and  the  victorious  nations 
'  of  Germany  established  a  new  system  of  manners  and 
'  government  in  the  western  countries  of  Europe.'  {Gib- 
bon.)— Can  there  now  be  the  shadow  of  a  doubt  con- 
cerning the  exact  accomplishment  of  these  compendious 
prophecies,  some  hundreds  of  years  after  they  were  writ- 
ten ?  And  who  can  then  hesitate  to  say,  that  St.  John 
wrote  by  the  inspiration  of  that  God,  who  sees  the  end 
from  the  beginning  ? 

V.  13.  This  angel  flying  through  the  midst  of  heaven, 
to  denounce  a  threefold  wo  on  the  inhabitants  of  the 
earth,  under  the  three  remaining  trumpets,  was  an  emblem 
intended  to  excite  the  greater  attention,  and  to  intimate 
that  evils  still  greater,  more  extensive,  and  durable,  would 
come  on  mankind  in  the  subsequent  ages,  the  events  of 
which  were  about  to  be  predicted. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

The  intervals  of  peace  which  the  church  hath  hitherto 
enjoyed,  have  commonly  been  of  short  continuance. 
Amidst  the  confusion  occasioned  by  the  vices  of  mankind, 
we  should  rejoice  that  "  the  Lord  reigneth,"  and  that 
the  prayers  of  all  true  believers,  being  presented  through 
the  meritorious  intercession  of  our  great  High  Priest,  will 
surely  be  accepted  and  answered.  All  created  angels  are 
ministering  spirits,  for  the  benefit  of  the  heirs  of  salva- 
tion, even  when  they  are  employed  to  visit  nations  with 
terrible  calamities ;  nay,  the  fire  from  the  altar,  being 
cast  on  the  earth,  (the  vengeance  inflicted  for  men's  con- 
tempt of  the  sacrifice  and  salvation  of  Christ,  and  the 
injuries  done  to  his  people,)  causes  the  most  terrible  deso- 
lations that  are  made  on  earth.  Whilst  the  present  wrath 
of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,  through  those  executioners  of 
vengeance  who  mean  not  so,  fills  countri^  with  misery, 
destroys  the  wretched  inhabitants,  and  embitters  and 
poisons  all  the  comforts  of  life,  till  the  greatest  prosperity 
be  totally  darkened  and  extinguished  ;  the  messengers  of 
the  Lord  are  ordered  to  proclaim  aloud  in  all  the  world, 
that  still  more  dreadful  woes  are  in  reserve  for  the  impe- 
nitent workers  of  iniquity,  for  what  are  all  temporal 
evils,  compared  with  the  destruction  of  body  and  soul  in 
hell  ?  Let  sinners  then  take  warning  to  fiee  from  the  wrath 
to  come ;  let  believers  learn  to  value,  and  be  thankful  for, 
their  privileges,  and  let  them  "  patiently  continue  in  well- 
"  doing,"  and  so  "look  for  the  mercy  of  our  Lord  JeSlis 
"  Christ  unto  eteraal  life." 


J.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


yi.  D.  9.5. 


sounds ;  and  prediclions  of  the  successes 

of  the    Turks,    and    the    impenitence  of 

those    who    escaped   their    ravages,    are 

delivered,  13—21. 

'"w]2"xX:     A    ND  » the  fifth  angel  sounded,  and  I 

b?  20    viii  10.   f\    saw  "a  star  fall  from  heaven  unto 

i' "ir'sThes' the   earth:  and  Mo  him    was  given  the 

iiiA~ V  '   "°  key  of  the  ''  bottomless  pit. 

is  ii."xTii  8       2  And  he  opened  the  bottomless  pit; 

XK     10      Luke  r  i       c  il  -i 

viii.  31  Rom.  and  '  there  arose  a  smoke  out  ot  the  pit, 
e*'?'  xi^^v  11.  as  the  smoke  of  a  great  furnace  ;  '  and 
Kislze  i3.xiv'^ijg   gyfj  anJ   the   air  were  darkened    b} 

31.     Joel  11  JO.  1  r    1  • 

Acisii  19..      reason  of  the  smoke  ot  tlic  pit. 

f  Stc  on,  viii.  12.  .        ,       ,  /■    .1  1 

f'*,  ''oln"-^"      3  And  there  came  out  of  the    smoke 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  IX.  V.  1,2.  There  can  scarcely  remain  a 
reasonable  doubt  in  the  mind  of  an  attentive  inquirer,  who 
has  competent  information  on  the  subject,  but  that  these 
verses  predict  the  rise  and  progress  of  Mahommed  and  his 
successors,  as  ruling  over  the  Arabians  or  Saracens.  Early 
in  the  seventh  century,  (about  A.  D.  606,  or  608,) 
Mahommed  begrin'to  pretend  to  a  very  extraordinary  inter- 
course" with  God,  declaring  that  he  had  been  in  heaven, 
and  there  had  learned  a  religion  which  he  was  to  propagate 
in  the  world,  being  an  improvement  of  Christianity  as  at 
first  delivered,  and  a  reformation  of  it  from  subsequent 
corruptions.  These  pretences  were  here  described  by  "  a 
«  star  falling  from  the  heaven  to  the  earth,"  especially  as 
he  shone  with  a  very  conspicuous,  though  pestiferous  light. 
A  key  '^'iven  to  him  to  "  open  the  bottomless  pit,"  or  the 
abyss  of  hell,  was  a  very  suitable  emblem  of  the  power 
and  influence  which  God  was  pleased  to  permit  him  to 
acquire,  for  the  propagation  of  his  satanical  delusions,  as 
if  hell  itself  had  been  opened  by  him,  and  its  destructive 
exhalations  allowed  to  obscure  the  sun  and  infect  the  air. 
For  this  most  artful,  politic,  and  prosperous  impostor 
gradually  acquired  such  ascendency  among  the  Arabians, 
or  Saracens,  to  whom  he  belonged,  that  they  not  only 
received  his  religious  system,  but  enlisted  under  his  banner 
as  their  captain  and  ruler,  and  he  led  them  forth  to  con- 
quest, that  they  might  by  this  method  compel  the  nations 
to  receive  his  doctrine.  In  this  enterprise  he  and  his 
successors  were  so  prosperous,  that  the  light  of  Chris- 
tianity was  obscured,  and  many  nations,  where  once  it 
had  shone  in  the  clearest  manner,  were  almost  totally 
darkened,  and  infected  with  this  smoke  from  the  abyss. 
Mahommed  had  never  been  «  star,  as  that  emblem  marks 
out  the  ministers  of  Christianity,  and  he  emerged  from 
obscurity,  acquired  eminence  and  celebrity,  and  never 
declined  from  it.  It  has  therefore  been  reasonably  ques- 
tioned, whether  he  could  properly  be  denoted  under  the 
emblem  of  "  ^  falling  star,'"  or  rather,  according  to  the 
original,  "  a  star  which  had  fallen,  from  heaven  unto  the 
"  earth."  An  apostate  Nestorian  monk,  called  Sergius, 
or  Baheira,  has  therefore  been  considered  as  this  star, 
because  he  assisted  Mahommed  in  forging  his  imposture, 
and  was  in  many  ways  subservient  to  his  designs.  1  hus 
he  is  supposed  to  have  op'cned  the  abyss,  and  let  forth  the 


« locusts  upon  tlic  cartii,  and  unto  them  ^/^i;.  \i ,'",'*• 
was  given  power,  '' as  the  scorpions  of  5'„ei '"/"li  »*. 
the  earth  have  power.  h'5'''i'o.'l'i.'Dc3i 

4  And  it  was  commanded   them  '  that  i'li' u  e'/hT 
they  should  not    ■- liiirt  tlie  grass  of  the  ,  v"'*  v.i^i  Job 
earth,   neither  any  green  thing,    neither  IxxJi  lo.MartI 
any    tree;  but   only   tliose    men.  'which  "'39'^ 
iiave  not  the  seal  of  God    in  their    fore-  is,"vn.v;\.3.t. 

hi  )tiv    I      li^x.xll. 

eads.  33.  K'  ix.  i  6 

5  And    to   them   "  it   was    given   that  m'Lu\  ?  pan 
'' they  should    not    kill    them,    but    that  Joimxlx.  u 

11         111  1   r  1  n  xi  7.Job  ii  6. 

°  they  should   be  tormented  tive  months  :»io 
f  and  their  torment  7cas   as   the  torment  p  ^"  ""•  ^ 
of  a  scorpion,  when  he   striketh  a  man. 


locusts  and  their  king.  (2.  11.)  But  it  may  lie  doubled, 
whether  so  important  a  part,  according  to  the  general  style 
and  manner  of  prophecy,  would  be  assigned  to  so  compa- 
ratively obscure  an  individual,  w'hose  name  few,  except 
those  who  have  particularly  studied  Mahommed's  history, 
have  so  much  as  heard  of.  If  the  falling  star  then  means 
some  agent  distinct  from  Mahommed,  who  was  his  fore- 
runner, (as  I  conceive  it  docs,)  1  should  fix  upon  the 
western  corrupter  of  Christianity,  whose  mystery  of  wick- 
edness had  been  long  working,  but  burst  forth  almost  at 
the  same  time  with  the  imposture  of  Mahommed.  The 
worship  of  images,  saints,  and  angels,  prayers  for  the 
dead,  and  many  other  of  the  corruptions  of  popery,  had, 
at  this  time,  made  very  great  progress  in  Christendom. 
These  corruptions,  of  which  the  bishop  and  church  of 
Rome  were  the  source,  centre,  or  principal  support,  evi- 
dently prepared  the  way  for  Mahommed,  in  connexion 
with  the  wickedness  of  the  professors  and  ministers  of 
Christianity,  and  furnished  him  with  his  most  plausible 
pretexts,  and  so  the  "  fallen  star,"  the  western  Anti- 
christ, (if  that  name  may,  for  brevity's  sake,  be  used,) 
opened  the  door  for  Mahommed  and  his  imposture,  that  is, 
for  the  eastern  Antichrist.  It  api)ears  clearly  that  not  an 
individual,  no  not  Mahommed,  as  considered  apart  from 
the  Caliphs  his  successors,  is  meant  cither  by  the  fallen 
star,  or  the  angel  of  the  abyss,  but  a  succession  of  men, 
or  associated  bodies  of  men,  carrying  on  from  generation 
to  gcneraiion  the  same  design.  And,  as  the  corrupters  of 
Christianity  made  way  for  the  imposture  of  Mahommed,  and 
the  apostacy  which  it  occasioned,  who  can  more  properly 
be  designated  by  "  the  star  fallen  from  heaven  to  earth," 
and  '•  opening  the  abyss,"  than  they  ?  {See  Faber,  Vol. 
ii.  29-33.)  . 

V.  3 ,0.     Out  of  this  smoke  above-mentioned,  came 

locusts  ;  that  is,  vast  armies  of  Saracens  were  raised,  by 
means  of  Mahommed's  imposture,  to  spread  desolations 
through  die  nations.  They  resembled  locusts  in  then- 
numbers,  and  they  came  from  the  same  regions  whence 
the  largest  swarms  of  these  destructive  insects  have  in  all 
ages  arisen.  Locusts  are  said  to  be  bred  m  pits  and 
caverns,  and  these  proceeded  from  the  smoke  that  came 
out  of  the  bottomless  pit.  Yet  at  the  same  time  they  also 
resembled  scorpions,  whose  sting  gives  extreme  l«.n  and 
often  proves  mortal ;  and,  whilst  locusts  destroy  the  frm 


..7.  D.  9"; 


REVELATION. 


A.  D.  95. 


",'»  'jnb"..^''?)  ^  '^'"^  '"  those  days  "  shall  men  seek 
j-«„v' j'=*„;.^,  death,  and  shall  not  find  it;  and  shall 
o'Vukcxviii'dcsiic  to  die,  and  death  shall  flee  from 
•■"  them, 

rjoei  li.  4,  5.      7  And  Mhe  shapes  of  the  locusts  xucrc 

like   unto   horses    prepared   unto  battle; 

aiul  on  their  heads  ucic  as  it  were  crowns 
5Dan.vii.  4.8.  Jiko  gold,  aud  Mheir  faces  were  as  the 
'i','','ir'iJ''i'cor  ''^ccs  of  men. 

«'■}'*•  ;ij.",?i '     ^  ■'^"^   tlicy  had   'hair  as  the  hair  of 

the 


Joel  women,  "  am 
ieclh  of  lionc. 


I    tl'.'ir    teeth    were 


were    breastplates   of  iron ;    '  and    the  »V,°-/"jJe"' 
sound  of  their  wings   u-as  as  the   sound  j''  ^•''  " « 
of  chariots  of  many    horses    running   to 
battle. 

It)   And     they    had    Mails    like    unto'*"*^'* 
scorpions;  and  there  were  stings  in  their 
tails :  and  tlreir  power  teas  to  hurt  men 
iive  months. 

1 1  And  "  they  had  a  king  over  them.  "3';",?r.^°i''»*;j: 
which  is  the  angel  of  the  bottomless  pit,  Kp,,-^,'."2"  ^ 
whose    name   in  the   Hebrew    tongue   is  ^3 ;"  "•  *     ' 


X  n       .loSxl    IB 

■  <^^--^  Joel        ()  And   '^  ihey  had  breastplates,  as  it 


his  name  t  Apollyon. 


Sar.Tcens  ceased  from  their  ravages  and  became  a  settled 
people,  they  made  no  more  lapid  conquests,  and  obtained 
no  further  accession  to  their  power,  which  thenceforth 
began  to  decline.  They  then  ceased  to  be  locusts  ;  though 
this  wo  trumpet  continued  much  longer,  as  will  pre- 
sently lie  seen.  These  invaders  speedily  conquered  Pales- 
line,  Syria,  Armenia,  almost  all  Asia-Minor,  Persia, 
India,  Egypt,  Numidia,  Baibary,  Spain,  Portugal,  part 
of  Italy,  and  the  principal  Islands  in  the  Mediterranean 
Sea. 

V.  6.  It  was  also  foretold,  that  these  tremendous  con- 
querors would  cause  such  extreme  calamities  and  miseries 
to  the  inhabitants  of  the  countries  which  they  ravaged,  by 
giving  the  utmost  license  to  the  cruelty,  rapacity,  and  lust 
of  llie  soldiers,  that  death  must  appear  to  numbers  more 
emblem.     (Ao/f,  vii.  I — 3.)     Now  it  is  well  known,  that!  desirable  than  life;  and  they  would  have  been  more  mer 


of  the  earth,  yet  do  not  hurt  the  bodies  of  men  •,  these 
mystical  locusts  were  commanded  not  to  hurt  the  grass,  or 
other  vegetable  jjroductions,  but  only  those  men,  who  had 
not  the  seal  of  God  upon  their  foreheads  :  and  it  is  remark- 
able, that  the  Saracen  armies  were  expressly  lai^undera 
similar  injunction.  '  When  Yezml  was  marching  with 
'  his  army  to  invade  Syria,  Abubeker  charged  him  with 
■  this,  among  other  orders.  Destroy  no  palm-trees,  i\or 
'  burn  any  fields  of  corn  ;  cut  down  no  fruit-trees,  nor 
'  do  any  mischief  to  cattle,  only  such  as  you  kill  to  cat.' 
(Bp.  Nemlon.)  Corrupt  and  hypocritical  profes.'iors  of 
Christianity  were  meant  by  ''  those  men  who  had  not  the 
"  seal  of  God  in  their  foreheads  ;"  which  fully  proves, 
that  something  distinct  from  outward  baptism,  and  exclu- 
sivelv   belonging   to  true  Christians,   is  denoted   by   that 


the  Saracens  extended  their  conquests  principally  in  those 
countries  where  the  worship  of  angels,  and  other  corrup- 
tions of  Christianity  pre%':ailed  ;  whilst  the  places  where  re- 
ligion was  preserved  more  pure,  were  sheltered  from  their 
fury :  and  no  doubt  God  permitted  the  scourge  to  come  on 
the  nations  where  his  Gospel  was  perverted,  for  their  cor- 


ciful,  if  they  had  dispatched  the  wretched  victims  of  their 
unbridled  passions,  than  by  constraining  them  to  drag  on  an 
unwilling  life,  and  so  prolonging  those  miseries  which 
they  ardently  wished  for  death  to  terminate. 

V.  7 — 10.     The  shape  of  these  figurative  locusts  was 
next  described  ;  they  resembled  horses,  as  locusts  do,  espe- 


rection  or  punishment,     h  was  also   predicted,  that  they  I  cially  in  their  heads  .  now  the  Arabians  were  remarkable  for 


would  be  restrained  from  killing  those  whom  they  were 
commissioned  to  torment;  yet,  no  doubt,  immense  mul- 
titudes were  slain  by  such  cruel  victors:  this,  therefore, 
evidently  means  thnt  they  would  be  empowered  durably  to 
ravage,  harass,  and  disturb  ihe  nations,  and  the  church ; 
but  not  utterly  to  destroy  them.  '  They  wi^ht  kill  them 
•  as  individuals  ;  but  still  they  should  not  kill  them  as  a 
'  political  body,  as  a  stale,  or  empire'  {Up.  Nemton.) 
Accordingly,  they  miserably  desolated  and  oppressed  both 
the  Greek  and  Latin  churches,  but  they  could  not  totally 
extirpate  them  ;  they  repeatedly  besieged  Constantinople, 
but  were  always  repulsed  ;  they  even  plundered  Rome, 
but  they  could  noi  make  t.hemselves  masters  of  it;  they 
took  from  the  eastern  empire  many  of  its  richest  pro- 
vinces, but  they  could  not  utterly  subvert  it.  Moreover,  ii 
was  predicted  that  they  should  distress  and  torment  man- 
kind during  five  months  ;  according  to  the  term  of  life 
which  naturalists  assign  to  locusts.  (10.)  These  months 
of  thirty  days,  each  day  denoting  a  year,  amount  to  one 
hundred  and  fity  years  :  and  Mohammed  first  opened  the 
abyss,  and  began  publicly  to  propagate  his  imposture, 
A.  D.  612;  and  A.  D.  762,  (just  one  hundred  and  fifty 
years  afterwards,)   the  city  of  Bagdad  was  buildcd,  the 


their  skill  in  horsemanship,  and  their  chief  force  lay  in 
cavalry.  {Noie^  Joel  ii.  4 — 6.)  The  "  crowns  on  their 
"  heads  like  gold,"  may  denote  the  turbans  which  the 
Arabians  have  always  worn,  or  it  may  refer  lo  the  many 
kingdoms  which  they  subjected  to  their  dominion.  They 
had  beards  on  their  faces,  like  men,  but  they  wore  their 
hair  like  women,  plaited,  or  flowing  down  their  backs, 
and  the  Arabians  are  known  to  have  done  tiiis.  The  teeth, 
as  of  lions,  which  are  ascribed  to  them,  represented  their 
strength  and  fury  to  destroy ;  whilst  their  breast-plates  of 
iron  showed  their  rare  to  jfrotert  themselves  by  defensive 
armour,  that  is,  by  the  most  efi'cctual  jiuhlic  measures.  The 
sound  of  their  wings  jirefigured  the  fury  with  which  the)' 
assaulted  their  enemies,  and  the  rapidity  of  their  conquests. 
But  though  they  devoured  and  caused  desolations,  like 
locusts,  yet  the  principal  mischief  which  they  did  was 
effected  by  their  tail*,  in  which  they  had  slings  like  those 
of  scorpions  ;  for  wherever  they  extended  their  conquests, 
they  left  behind  them  the  poison  of  their  abominable  re- 
ligion, so  that  the  consequences  of  their  victories  were 
more  mischievous  than  the  slaughter  made  by  there. 

V.   11.     The  king   over   these  locusts,    who   was  the 
angel  of  the  abyss,  or  a  messenger  from  the  abyss,  may 


A.  D.  9J. 


CHAPTER  IX. 


^.  I).  9/j, 


f  Tiii.  2  < 


12    One    ''woe   is   past;  aiul,    behold,  had  tlie  trumpet,  «  Loose  the  four  an«vols  s  u  iw.  u. 

\vhich    arc   bound    in     ''  the   great    river  '',';';,''„   '^ . 
Euphrates.  Jtr'.Ti  ea." 

ir)  And  the  four  angels  were  loosed, 
wliich  were  prepared  *  for  '  an  hour,  and  *j"V,;" 
adaj,  and  a  montli,   and  a  year,  *=  for  to  ".i." '''"' 
slay  the  third  part  of  men. 


bSu  on  1,2 

\r~u  ■  "'"  '*"  there  conic  "^  two  woes  more  hereafter. 
is,tm,^  ]j  ^   And '' the    sixth   angel  sounded, 

*/"  neb' 'is.  24  and    I  hearil    "a    voice    from    the  four 
*^'  horns  of  the  golden  altar  which  is  before 

God, 

14  Saying  '  to   the  sixtli  angel  which 


signify  their  Caliphs  in  succession,  who  were  the  chief 
priests  of  their  religion,  the  comtninders  of  their  armies, 
and  their  emperors.  The  n;irne  of  this  king,  even  "  the 
"  destroyer,"  (for  so  the  word  means  in  both  languages,) 
was  peculiarly  suitable  to  a  succession  of  rulers,  who 
murdered  both  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men  by  the  same 
malignant  expeditions,  as  they  seetnetl  to  be  Satan,  the 
fir.st  murderer's,  vicegerents  and  visible  representatives 
upon  earth.  Every  circumstance  of  this  emblematical 
prediction  so  exactly  accords  to  the  Saracens,  and  so  little 
suits  the  church  or  hienffchy  of  Rome,  or  any  of  their 
religious  orders,  (who  gained  their  advantage  by  priest- 
craft, not  by  arms,',  that  there  can  be  no  propriety  in 
attempting  to  explain  it  of  them,  especially  as  they  are 
described  with  sufficient  precision  in  what  follows.  Pro- 
phecies have  a  determinate  meaning,  and  by  giving  loose 
to  a  lively  imagination,  to  find  distant  resemblances,  we 
are  more  likely  to  perplex,  than  to  satisfy  the  inquirer. 

V.  12.  After  the  apostle  had  seen  these  things  he  was 
informed,  that  one  wo  was  past,  and  two  others  were 
coming.  '  This  is  added,  not  only  to  distinguish  the  woes, 
'^and  to  mark  more  strongly  each  period,  but  also  to 
'  suggest,  that  some  time  will  elapse,  between  this  first 
'  wo  of  the  Arabian  locusts,  and  the  next  of  the  Euphratean 
'  horsemen.'     {Bp.  Sewlon.) 

V.  i:} — \b.  The  voice  of  the  angel  from  the  horns 
of  the  altar,  on  which  incense  used  to  be  burned,  strongly 
indicated,  that  the  judgments  about  to  be  predicted,  were 
appointed  to  punish  men  for  corrupting  the  Gospel,  and  so 
Turning  it  into  the  savour  of  death  and  condemnatioiu — 
At'ier  the  sixth  angel  had  soundeil  his  trumpet,  he  was 
ordered  to  loose  the  four  angels,  who  had  been  bound  near 
the  Euphrates,  which  was  done  accordingly.  This  is 
explained,  by  the  most  approved  interpretei's,  to  be  a  pre- 
diction of  the  conquests  of  the  'J'urks,  or  Othmans ;  and 
die  only  material  objection  to  this  is  drawn  from  the 
distance  of  time  that  intervened,  between  the  events  before 
predicted  and  the  ravages  of  the  Tui-ks.  But  this  is 
readily  answered,  by  observing  that  the  three  wo  trumpets 
must  take  in  all  the  space  between  the  subversion  of  the 
western  empire  and  the  destruction  of  the  beast,  which  is 
yet  to  be  expected,  (xi.  14,  15.)  The  Saracens  also 
possessed,  though  they  did  not  extend,  their  dominions, 
till  the  Turks  supplanted  them.  Indeed  we  cannot  find 
any  other  events  satisfactorily  correspondent  to  the  dis- 
coveries made  afler  this  Irumptt,  or  any  other,  which 
will  not  leave  a  far  greater  distance  between  ihe  second  and 
third  wo  trumpets,  than  this  interpretation  leaves  between 
the  first  and  second.  The  Turks,  pouring  into  Persia,  and 
the  regions  bordering  on  the  Euphrates,  in  the  eleventh 
century,  established  four  sultanies  or  kingdoms  in  those 
jjarls  ;  but  they  were  prevented  from  making  further  con- 


quests, especially  by  the  Croisades,  or  religious  wars, 
waged  in  that  and  the  two  following  centuries  by  the 
western  Christians,  who  wanted  to  wrest  Palestine  out  of 
the  hands  of  the  infidels.  But  when  these  ruinous  projects 
were  finally  abandoned,  the  four  angels  which  were  bound 
in  the  Euphrates,  who  were  emblems  of  these  four  sul- 
tanies, were  loosed.  Then  ihe  Turks  uniting  began  their 
ravages  and  victories,  and  made  groat  havoc  among  the 
inhabitants  of  that  part  of  the  world  which  had  con- 
stituted the  Roman  empire,  and  which  we  have  often  read 
of,  as  '•  the  third  part  of  men."  The  western  empire 
had  been  broken  to  pieces  under  the  four  first  trumpets, 
the  eastern  had  been  nrarly  ruined  under  the  filth,  and 
under  the  sixth  it  was  finally  subverted.  The  Turks  con- 
quered all  the  countries  that  had  belonged  to  it ;  A.  D.  1451; 
they  took  Constantinople,  and  thus  brought  to  a  final  end 
the  whole  Imperial  power  which  originally  belonged  to 
Riime.  These  poivers  were  prejiared  for  a  certain  fixed 
lime,  which  being  computed  by  a  day  for  each  year,  ac- 
cording to  the  ;jrophetic  manner,  and  twelve  months  of 
thirty  days  each  being  allowed  to  ihe  year  here  nieiitioncd, 
that  is,  360  days,  or  years,  thirty  mote  being  added  for  the 
month,  and  one  for  the  day,  the  whole  amounts  toiJDl 
years  and  fifteen  day.-^.  Now  the  first  conquest  of  the 
Turks  over  the  Christians  took  place,  A.  D.  1281;  and 
the  last  success,  by  which  t'lcy  extended  (heir  dominions, 
was  A.  D.  1672,  being  exactly  391  years  from  the  one 
to  the  othei'.  So  that  one  of  their  historians,  (Prince 
Cantemir.)  here  divides  the  narrative,  calling  the  former 
part  "  The  growth  of  the  Olhman  empire,"  ihe  latter, 
'' The  decay  of  the  Oihman  empire."  Since  that  period, 
they  have  had  little  success  in  any  of  their  wars,  and  their 
power  is  so  much  weakened  and  cramped  at  present  by  tlie 
rival  power  of  Russia,  that  it  is  not  at  all  probable  they 
will  ever  recover  their  ascendency  or  renew  theic  conquests. 
Had  we  records  of  these  events  sulTiciently  exa- 1,  we- 
should  no  doubt  find,  that  the  half-horn-,  nr  fifteen  days, 
was  fixed  with  the  same  pimctuality  by  the  Spirit  of  pro- 
ph  cy.  Though  the  term  of  their  "  slaying  the  third  (]art 
•' of  men,"  or  that  during  which  they  would  extend  their 
ravages  and  conque.sts,  was  predicted,  yet  that  of  the  dura- 
tion of  their  empire  was  not.  but  it  will  end  after  the 
sounding  of  the  third  wo  tiumpet.  (xi.  N.)  '  Dr. 
'  Lloyd,  bish'ip  of  \Vi)reester,  who  has  now  Wv  above 
'twenty  years  been  stud  v  ing  the  Revelations,  with  an 
'amazing  diligence  and  exactness,  had.  long  before  this 
'  year,  said,  The  peace  between  the  Turks  and  the  papal 
'Christians  wus  ceil-irdy  to  be  made  in  the  year  1698, 
'which  ^■  made  out  thus;  the  fom-  nn<:els.  mentioned  in 
'  Rev(  '  •  .  hat  wcK-  b' und  in  the  river  Eu(  lirates, 
'whi;.:-  .  •»   ou'ids  lo   be    thf   captains  of  the  '1  urkish- 

'  fore  t  (ill   ;licn  were  subject  to  the   sultan  at  Ba- 


/I.  D.  95. 


REVELATION. 


J.  D.  9J 


xixviii  4.  Din 


p  xxi.Ii' 

q  IC.  Xiv  10 

xix. 

20.  xxi.  B 

(■en 

XIX  21      P 

«    XI 

6.      Is.    XXX    33 

Kz.  xxxvii 

•m 

r  1  Chr.  xii. 

i   Is 

V.  28  29. 

■  16  And  '  the  number  of  the  army  or 
the  "■  horsemen  were  two  hundred  thou- 
sand thousand  :  and  "  I  heard  the  num- 
ber of  tliem. 

17  And  thus  I  saw  the  horses  in  the 
vision,  and  them  that  sat  on  them,  "hav- 
ing breast-plates  of  fire,  and  of  p jacinth, 
and  "i  brimstone  :  and  the  heads  of  the 
horses  were  '  as  the  heads  of  lions  :  and 
out  of  their  mouths  issued  fire,  and 
smoke,  and  biimstone. 

\ii  By  these  three  was  '  the  third  part 
of  men  killed,  by  the  fire,  and  by  the 
smoke,  and  by  the  brimstone,  which 
issued  out  of  thoir  mouths. 


19  For  their  power  is  in  tiieir  mouth,  no.  i»  \%.  is. 
and  '  in  their  tails  :  for  their  tails  tccre  Iz^  n'  21,  22. 
like  unto  serpents,  and  had  heads,  and  Jiii  «  iCbY 
with  them  they  do  hurt.  "3"',Mi  t-l'. 

20  And  the  rest  of  the  men  which  2-00^  "  21? " 
were  not  killed  by  these  plagues,  "  yet  Deut  nxii  n 
rei)cnted  not  of  the  works  of  their  hands,  schr  xxxir.  ss! 

1  I  1         II  ,     „  I  •  ,       .,         Is.  ii    e.     Jer. 

that   they   should    not   "worship   devils,  »"  e  x  i»  e. 

I'll         r         11  1-1  '11  Acljvii    ll.xiK. 

^  and  idols  01  gold,  and  silver,  and  brass,  ss  1  cor  x^». 
and  stone,  and  of  wood;  which  neither  y^^'^^'^;<»^;j«fj'- 
can  see,  nor  hear,  nor  walk :  J8"ii»v*'9-2n: 

21  Neither    repented   they  of  ^  their  I'^J.*  8!9''m' 


'  bylon,  were  to  be  looseJ,  and  freed  from  that  yoke,  and 
'  set  up  for  themselves.  And  these  were  prepared  to 
'  slav  the  thiid  part  of  men,  for  an  hour,  a  day,  a  month, 
'  and  a  year.  He  reckons  the  year  in  St.  John  as  the 
'  Julian  year  of  three  hundred  and  sixty-five  days,  a 
'  month  is  thirty  of  these   days,  and  a  day    makes    one, 

•  which  added  to  the  former  number  makes  thi'ee  hundred 
■  and  ninety  six.     Now  he   proves  from  historians,    that 

•  Ottoman  came,  and  began  his  conquests  at  Prouse,  in 
'  the  year   1302,    to    which   the  former  number,  in  which 

•  they  were  to  slay  the  third  part  of  men,  being  added,  it 
'  must  end  in  the  year  1698.  And  though  the  historians 
'  do  not  mark  the   hour,  or  the  twelfth  part  of  a  day,  or 

•  year,  yet  he  is  confident,  if  (hat  ever  is  known,  that 
'  the  prophecy  will  be  found  even  in  that  to  be  punctually 

•  accomplished.      Alter    tiiis,    he    thinks,   their   time    of 

•  hurting  the  papal  Christians  is  at  an   end.     They  may 

•  indeed  still  do  mischief  to  the  Muscovites,  or  persecute 

•  their  own  Christian  subjects,  but  they  can  do  no  more 
'  hurt  to  the  pnpalins."  {/?/'.  BurnePs  Hislory  of  his  own 
time.)  In  several  subordinate  particulars  this  statement 
dillers  from  that  above  given,  which  seems  to  be  the  most 
exact,  both  as  to  the  beginning  of  the  Othnian's  suc- 
cesses, and  the  close  of  them,  anti  also  of  the  method  by 
which  the  time  should  be  computed.  Yet  the  grand  out- 
line of  interpretation  is  tiie  same  ;  ami  considering  the  date 
of  bishop  Lloyd's  conclusions,  which  preceded  tlie  final 
successes  of  the  Othmans,  but  which  have,  for  substance, 
been  verified  for  much  above  a  hundred  years,  they  may 
justly  be  considered  as  extraordinary,  and  an  important 
proof  of  die  true  meaning  of  the  prophecy,  and  of  its  exact 
accomplishment. 

V.  16—19.  The  number  of  the  army  of  horsemen 
was  declrred  to  be  -20(1,000,000  ;  that  is,  an  immense  mul- 
titude, a  large  dcfmite  number  being  put  for  an  indefinite. 
Accordingly  the  Turks  brought  vast  armies  into  the  fiehl, 
often  to  the  amount  of  four,  five,  six,  or  seven  hundred 
thousand  men,  chiefly  cavalry  ;  and  when  the  whole  mul- 
titude is  considered,  who  were  employed  In  this  niantier 
during  the  conc|uests  of  391  year.s  we  shall  seethe  pro- 
priety of  the  apostle's  strong  prophetical  language.  He 
also  saw  b  >th  the  horses  and  their  riders  in  his  vision, 
as  having  breast-plates  of  fire,  hyacinth,   and  bi-inisione. 


their  fornication,  nor  of  their  thefts. 

29    Hum    i   21-23 -1x1.7-9    xUi    7.15.    Xvi.  S    x< 

XI.  33 axrii.  13    xviii  is    xil  3    xxii.  Ii.   Is 

b  xiv   8   xvii   2   J    xviii  3.  xix.  2.  Matt   XV    13.  2  Cor. 


T  21  Hab  h  IS 
—10     Act,  xvii. 

rviii.2i  Dan.vii.  21—  2S. 

9.  la.  lvii.3.    Mai   lii   i. 


which  may  be  considered  as  reiaresenting  the  scarlet,  blue,, 
and  yellow  colours,  for  which  wfey  have  always  been  re- 
maj'kable  ;  the  horses'  heads  like  those  of  lions,  denoted 
their  strength,  courage,  and  fierceness ;  and  "  the  fire, 
"  smoke,  and  brimstone,  which  issued  out  of  their 
"  mouths,  and  killed  the  third  part  of  men,"  is  an  evi- 
dent and  most  astonisiiing  prediction  of  the  invention  of 
gunpowder  and  artillery,  which  were  first  invented  at 
this  period,  and  which  (he  Turks  used,  with  great  success, 
in  their  wars,  especially  in  the  siege  of  Constantinople, 
when  immensely  large  guns  were  emjjioyed,  so  that  one 
ofthemissnid  to  have  carried  a  stone  of  three  hundred 
pounds  weight.  By  these  the  walls  of  that  city  were  at 
leng(h  battered  down,  which  made  way  for  the  final  de- 
struction of  that  empire.  These  tremendous  conquerors, 
before  whom  desolation  marched,  and  from  whose  mouths 
fire,  and  smoke,  and  brimstone,  issued,  not  onlj'  slew  men 
in  battle,  when  they  faced  them,  but  they  had  tails  like 
ser|)ents,  with  heads  upon  them,  with  which  they  hurt  men, 
as  by  an  envenomed  bite  ;  that  is,  the  Turks  left  behind 
them,  wherever  they  went,  (he  same  poisonous  and  ruin- 
ous religion,  which  the  Saracens  had  done  before  them, 
and  this  proved  if.ore  durably  mischievous  than  their 
most  bloody  concjuests ;  so  that  the  remains  of  the  Greek 
church  and  of  Christianity,  in  those  countries,  was  almost 
wholly  e.'ctirpateJ.  and  Mahometism  became  universally 
prevalent  in  that  part  of  the  world,  in  which  the  Gosp&I 
was  for  a  long  time  most  signally  succe.ssful. 

V.  20,  21.  The  rest  of  men,  who  were  not  destroyec^ 
or  compelled  to  become  Mahometans  by  the  above-men- 
tioned calamities,  did  not  repent  of  their  evil  works.  The 
Latin,  or  Roman,  church,  which  escaped  this  destruction, 
still  persisted  in  the  idolatrous  worship  of  demons,  or 
angels  and  deparied  saiiit.s,  by  which  devils  are  virtually 
worshipped,  in  their  stupid  adoration  of  senseless  image*, 
for  which  they  have  no  better  plea  to  use  than  the  pagans 
h:)d ;  in  their  murders,  massacres,  bloody  wars  with  here- 
tics, so  called,  inquisitions,  and  persecutions,  in  their  sor- 
ceries, or  pretended  revelations  and  miracles ;  and  in  "  their. 
"  fornicadoii,"  forbidding  marriage,  yet  conniving  at  con- 
cubinage in  the  clergy,  binding  numbers  by  vows  to  a 
single  lil'e,  and  yet  licensing  brothels  by  public  authority 
of  the  pope,  in    Rome  itself;  and    in   "  their  thefts,"  or 


A.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  X. 


A.  D,  9i>. 


CHAP.  X. 

The  apostle  in  vision  beholds  a  mighty 
Jingcl,  with  a  little  book  ojyen  in  his 
hand ;  and  hears  the  voice  of  seven 
thunders,  which  he  was  ordered  to  seal 
lip,  1 — J.  The  jJngel  sicears  by  the 
eternal  Creator,  that  at  a  distant  time, 
after  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet, 
the  mystery  of  God  should  be  finished, 
5 — 7.  The  apostle  receives  and  eats  the 
iltle  book.  8 — II. 


AND  I  saw  "  another   migiity   Angel  a5,s.v.2  vii.  i' 
come  clown  from  heaven,  "  clothed  u  'u',  u~\i'v 


those  exactions  and  impositions,  by  which  they  fraudulent- 
ly, oppressively,  and  iniquilously,  drew  immense  treasures 
from  the  nations.  So  that  the  eastern  church,  in  which 
many  corruptions  first  prevailed,  was  punished  by  the  tirsl 
wo  of  the  Saracens  ;  and  as  this  did  not  bring  them  to  re- 
pentance, the  second  wo  of  the  Tuiks  completed  its  ruin. 
But  the  western  church,  not  repenting  of  her  abominations, 
will  at  length  be  overwhelmed  with  the  third  wo.  For  the 
reformation  from  popery,  and  all  that  hath  hitherto  taken 
place  in  these  western  regions,  hath  but  amounted  to  the 
two  witnesses,  (xi.  3,)  protesting  against  the  prevailing 
abominations  ;  and  the  prevalence  of  infidelity,  skepticism, 
and  heresy,  in  proportion  to  the  gradual  decline  of  pope- 
ry and  superstition,  gives  no  just  room  to  suppose,  that  mat- 
ters are  very  much  improved  in  the  western  church.  In 
this  skeptical,  profane,  licentious,  and  superficial  age,  in- 
deed, Satan  hath  evidently  changed  his  ground,  but  the 
Scriptural  Christian  v.iil  readily  perceive,  that  he  hath  hith- 
erto in  a  great  measure  maintained  it. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.   I— 11. 

The  Lord  frequently  sees  good  to  punish  the  abuse  of 
spiritual  advantages  by  spiritual  judgments,  leaving  "  the 
"  sun  ani]  the  air  to  be  darkened  with  the  smoke  of  the 
"  infernal  pit,"  and  the  word  of  the  Gospel  to  be  with- 
drawn or  corrupted  by  the  artifices  of  Satan,  because 
men  would  not  walk  in  the  light  whilst  they  enjoyed  it. 
A  fallen  star,  some  apostate  endued  with  abilities  and  pos- 
sessed of  influence,  often  proves  Satan's  instrument  in 
blinding  and  deceiving  mankind.  This  judgment,  how- 
ever, would  for  the  present  be  little  regarded,  if  other  visi- 
tations were  not  connected  with  it ;  but,  sooner  or  later, 
devouring  locusts  and  tormenting  scorjiions  will  come  out 
of  this  baleful  smoke,  and  <he  prevalence  of  false  religion 
against  the  truth  of  Christ  will  make  way  for  such  cala- 1 
mitiesoii  guilty  nations,  as  may  render  life  itself  a  burden, 
and  deatli  the  apparent  and  desired  relief.  And  in  the 
future  world,  all  the  wicked  will  be  tormented,  but  not 
killed  ;  they  will  desire  in  vain  to  sink  into  non-axistence  ; 
in  this  sense  death  shall  flee  from  them,  and  thi'y  shall 
never  overtake  it.  As  we  ought  to  fear  him,  who  is  ablf 
to  destroy  both  body  and  soul  in  hell,  more  than  them  that 
can  only  kill  the  body,  so  those  destroyers  are  most  to  be 
dreaded,  who  act  as  "  angels  of  the  bottomless  pit,"  Jiitl 
vicegerents  of  Satan,  by  diffusing  pernicious  heresies  and 
impostures,  contrary  to  the  pure  doctrine  of  Christ ;  for 

Vol.  v.— -No.  HQ. 


with  a  cloud  :  "^  and  a  rainbow  was  upon  >>i  '  i'-«tvi «« 
his    head,    '^   and    his     face    was    as    it  xcvii*j'.*iv  a 
were  the  sun,  and  his 
fire  : 

2  And    he  had  in    his  hand 
book  open  :  and   f  lie   set  his 
upon    the   sea,  and   his  left  foot"  on  liie  _ 

ea'-th,  At  ■;  ,!/■... 

I   3.  Bl.  li.  9  10. gS   8.  Vs   ii   «.  llv   5.    Prov.viii.  15,16     U.  lis.   19.  M.tt.  XKVlii- 

:8.  Eph.  1.  20— 22.  Phil,  ii   lo,  n. 


was    as 
feet  as  ^  pillars  of 


little 


that  grand  deceiver,  when  "  transformed  into  an  Angel  of 
•'  light,"  and  his  ministers,  when  they  pretend  to  be  teach- 
ers of  righteousness,  do  far  more  mischief  to  mankind,  than 
the  most  barbarous  and  successful  warriors  could  ever  ac- 
complish :  but  he  who  murders  at  once  both  the  souls  and 
bodies  of  men,  nio.st  completely  merits  the  title  of  Abaddon, 
Apollyon,  the  Destroyer. 

V.  12—22. 

We  may  rejoice  that  the  Lord  hath  a  hook  in  the  nose, 
and  a  bridle  in  the  mouth  of  every  boasting  enemy,  by 
whatever  method  he  threatens  to  subvert  his  cause.  He 
gives  deceivers  or  destroyers  power,  till  his  own  purposes 
of  judgment  or  correction  are  accomplished  ;  and  then  he 
cuts  them  off,  or  lays  them  aside,  at  his  pleasure.  Thus 
one  wo  comes  after  another  on  hypocrites  and  corrupt 
churches,  but  they  "  who  have  the  seal  of  God  in  their 
"  foreheads"  cannot  be  hurt ;  for  the  Lord  binds  and 
looses,  limits  or  enlarges,  increases  or  diminishes  nations 
and  their  rulers,  according  to  the  counsel  of  his  own  will. 
The  attentive  reader  of  scripture  and  of  history  may,  there- 
fore, find  his  faith  and  hope  increased  by  those  events, 
which  in  other  respects  fill  his  heart  with  horror  and  an- 
guish, and  suffuse  his  cheeks  with  floods  of  tears,  whilst  he 
contemplates  men's  ingenuity  and  indefatigable  industry  in 
the  work  of  destruction,  and  in  extending  misery  amongst 
their  fellow-creatures  ;  and  whilst  he  observes  that  the  rest 
of  men,  who  escape  these  plagues,  repent  not  of  their  evil 
works,  but  go  on  with  their  idolatries,  impiety,  infidelity, 
iniquity,  oppression,  cruelty,  and  licentiousness,  till  wrath 
come  upon  them  also  to  the  uttermost. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  X.  V.  1,  2.  In  the  conclusion  of  the 
former  chapter,  the  apostle  had  received  some  intimation.s 
of  the  corruptions  of  the  western  church,  during  the 
period  of  the  two  jireceding  trumpets;  but  before  he  was 
made  actjuainted  with  the  events,  which  would  follow  the 
sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet,  he  was  shown  something 
more  of  the  state  of  it.  This  information  was  introduced 
by  a  most  august  and  consolatory  vision  :  he  appeared  to 
himself  to  be  ■pn  earth,  and  to  sec  a  mighty  Angel  come 
flown  from  heaven,  clothed  wiili  a  cloud,  to  veil  the  splen- 
dour of  his  appearance  ;  and  as  an  emblem  of  the  darkness 
of  the  dispensations  which  were  predicted,  a  rainbow, 
signifying  the  covenant  of  grace,  surrounded  his  head,  hie 
face  shone  like  the  sun,  and  his  legs  were  as  pillars  of  fire. 
4  P 


/A  D.  9;a 


REVELATION. 


jh   D.  95. 


bProv  .i«   12.      3  And  cried   with    ''a   loud    voice,  as, and  I  heard  a   voice  from  lieavcii,   saying 
YZ>\^\i  "l\  «;/tcM  a  lion    roaredi :  and  wlicn  he  liadlunto  me,  '  Seal  up  those  things  which  the ',^«,"_'.|'^»'J;f^; 


xi(».  3n  Joel  III    II- 

16.  Am  s.u  iii.  cried,  'seven  thunders  uttered  then-  voices 
kV'iMi" 'li  '*  -^^"^  when  the  seven  thunders  had 
.in.  i. '  Hau.  i.:  uttered  their  voices, "  1  was  about  to  write  : . 


{Sole,  i.  12— "20.)  This  mighty  Angel  must  be  either 
Christ  himself,  or  an  emblematical  display  of  his  glory. — 
He  held  in  liis  hand  a  liule  open  book,  as  containing  the 
Revelation  of  the  purposes  of  God,  which  he  was  about  to 
com')>unicate  to  his  seivant.  This  was  distinct  from  the 
larger  book  before  mentioned,  (v.  1,)  being  a  kind  of 
apjiendix,  or  codicil,  to  it.  Indeed  some  respectable  in- 
terpreters suppose  this  little  book  to  have  contained  all  the 
following  parts  of  the  Revelation,  and  thus  they  make  it 
much  greater  than  the  book,  of  which  Christ  opened  the 
seals!  This  is  an  objection  to  that  arrangement,  to  which 
I  could  never  find  a  satisfactory  answer:  besides,  the  great 
book  would  end  abruptly  in  the  middle  of  the  sixth  trum- 
pet, and  the  same  subject  would  be  as  abruptly  taken  up 
in  the  little  book.  1  apprehend,  therefore,  that  this  little 
book  contained  no  more  than  the  former  part  of  the  next 
chapter,  (1  — 14.)  which  rtas  an  important  appendix  to  the 
Plinth  chapter,  as  it  gives  an  account  of  the  state  of  the 
western  church  during  the  period  of  the  fifth  and  sixth 
trumpets.  Then  the  former  subject  proceeds,  the  seventh 
trumpet  is  sounded,  and  a  compendious  view  is  given  of 
jhe  subsequent  events  to  the  end  of  the  world-  After  this 
the  second  part  of  the  book  proceeds;  and  the  apostle  is 
shown  a  great  variety  of  events,  tending  to  explain  those 
which  had  before  been  predicted  in  a  more  summary  man- 
ner, but  chiefly  relative  to  the  state  of  the  church,  as  the 
former  part  had  been  to  those  which  concerned  the  empire. 
This  arrangement,  which  is  nearly  the  same  with  thai 
adopted  Ijy  Bishop  Notvion,  makes  no  material  alteration 
in  the  plan  ol  the  celebrated  Mr.  Medc,  and  those  who 
have  followed  him  ;  whil,-<t  it  avoids  the  difficulty  of  making 
the  little  book  by  far  the  largest,  and  the  necessity  of 
dividing  the  sixth  trumpet  between  the  two  books.  Still 
every  event  is  referred  to  the  times,  to  which,  according  to 
:he  synchronisms  of  that  able  writer,  it  belongs,  and  which 
arc  evidently  deduced,  not  from  vague  hypothesis,  but 
from  lUe  internal  eonstruclion  of  the  prophecy.  And  the 
observation  of  anoiher  learned  writer,  'Dr.  Hurd,)  stands 
e(iu:(lly   good  ;  '  The   knowledge   of  this  order  is  a  great 


not. 


5  And  the  Angel  which  1  saw  ""  stand  " ''"' 


thirteenth,  and  fourteenth  chapters  of  Revelation.  But, 
after  much  consideration,  I  feel  constrained  to  dissent  from 
this  opinion,  however  respectably  supported.  First,  be- 
cause it  makes  the  little  book,  or  codicil,  bear  a  too  great 
[iroportion  to  the  whole  prophecy.  The  prophetical  cha[)- 
ters,  properly  speaking,  are  only  twelve,  namely,  the 
sixth,  eighth,  ninth,  eleventh,  to  the  fourteenth  inclusive, 
and  the  sixteenth  to  the  twentieth  inclusive :  for  the 
seventh,  tenth,  and  fifteenth  contain  not  much  explicit 
prediction,  and  the  two  last  chapters,  succeeding  the  day 
of  judgment,  are  rather,  as  it  will  apjiear,  destructive  of 
the  heavenly  state,  than  prophetical,  in  the  ordinary  sense 
of  the  word.  Now  the  four  chapters,  assigned  to  the 
little  book,  not  being  very  short,  yet  crowded  with  most 
important  predictions,  contain  at  least  a  third  of  the  whole 
prophecy,  which  is  more  than  can  properly  be  assigned  to 
the  little  book.  Secondly,  the  eleventh  chapter  evidently 
carries  on  the  prediction,  in  a  general  manner,  to  the 
Millennium,  and  indeed  to  the  end  of  the  world,  (xv.  15 
— 18.)  Now,  the  succeeding  chajiters  to  the  twentieth 
plidnly  treat  of  times  previous  to  the  Millennium.  The 
prophet  must  therefore  somewhere  ga  buck,  to  take  a  more 
particular  view  of  his  subject  than  he  at  first  gave:  but 
no  place  can  be  assigned  for  this,  so  rationally,  as  the  close 
of  the  eleventh  chapter.  The  course  of  predicted  events 
cannot  be  successive,  in  those  cha[)ter5,  therefore  some  of 
them  must  be  coincidenl.  Thirdly,  no  interpretation  of 
the  former  verses  of  the  twelfth  chajjtcr  gives  me  the  least 
satisfaction,  except  that  which  rccals  the  reader's  attention 
to  the  events  which  took  place  when  pagan  persecution 
terminated,  the  Roman  emperors  jirofessed  Christianity, 
and  further  corruptions,  calamities,  and  persecutions, 
sprang  from  that  very  source,  which  seemed  to  promise  far 
happier  days.  I  therefore  still  think,  that  the  little  book 
contains  only  the  first  fourteen  verses  of  the  next  chap- 
ter to  the  close  of  the  sixth  trumpet,  being  coincident, 
as  to  the  state  of  things  in  the  west,  with  that  of  the 
eastern  emjiire,  as  predicted  in  the  ninth  chapter.  I  am 
not,    however,    unwilling   to   concede,  that  the' following 


restraint  on  the  f.incy  of  an  exposiior;  who  is  not  now  j  verses,  to  the  close  of  the  eighteenth,  may  be  assigned  to 


it  liberty   to  apply  the  prophecies  to  events  of  any  time 

■  to  which  they  may  appear  to  suil  :  l)ut  to  events  only 
'  falling   within    that   lime    to  which  they  belong,  in  the 

•  course    of    this    pre-determined  method  ;  and  if  to  this 

•  restriction  we  add  anolher,  which  arises  from  the  neces- 

■  sity  of  api)lyiiig  not  one,  l)Ut  many  pro|)hccies,  to  the 
'  same  time,  we  can   hardly  conceive   how  an   intcrpreta- 

•  lion  should  keep  clear  of  all  these  impediments,  and 
'  make  its  way   through  so  many  interfering  checks,  un- 

•  less  it  were  the  true  One.  Just  as  when  a  lork,  (to  use 
'  Mr.  Mede's  allusion,)  is  composed  of  many  and  intricate 
'  wards,  the  key  that  e-tsily  turns  within  them,  and  opens 
'  the  lock,  can  only  be  that  which  projierly  belongs  to  it.' 
— Since  1  first  wrote  these  remarks,  expositors  have  arisen, 
(especially  the  pious  and  learned  Mr,  Faber,)  who  sup- 
pose tkat  the  litde  book  contaiaed  the  eleventh,  twelfth, 


t,  as  a  general  pre-intiination  of  the  final  success  of  that 
cause,  which  had  so  long  been  trampled  under  foot. — 
Several  objections  to  this  interpretation  will  be  obviated, 
as  we  proceed. 

V.  3,  4.  The  mighty  Angel,  above  described,  sat  his 
right  foot  on  the  sea,  and  his  left  on  the  dry  land,  to 
denote  his  sovereign  authority  over  the  whole  earth,  and 
perhaps  intimating  his  determination  of  spreading  the  Gos- 
pel through  every  ])art  of  it;  and  he  demanded  attention, 
with  a  voice  like  the  roaring  of  a  lion,  to  show  the  power 
and  terror  of  his  word  to  his  obstinate  enemies.  After 
which  seven  thunders  were  heard,  that  in  the  most 
majestic  manner  uttered  intelligible  voices ;  these  either 
related  to  matters  proper  for  the  apostle  to  know,  but  not 
to  be  published,  or  else  they  are  coincident  with  some 
things  which  arc  afterwards  more  clearly  revealed.     They 


.i.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


uL  D.  "J. 


nGco.  »ir.  i2. 
xxii  \i.  fil. 
Deut.  xxxii.  40 
Ei.  XX.    S.    LV 


33 


28 


atxsvi-  7-  xlvi 
U  Dan  xii 
Heh.  vi.  \i. 

o  i.  IS.  Ste  0! 
iv.  9,  10  Je 
X.  10. 

p  S<f   nn. 


Ks 


r.cn- 


Kcli  is  G  l>! 
XCV.3— G.  cslvi 
S,6.  cxlvhi.  1— 
7.  Jer  X  Il- 
ls Aclsxiv.  IS 
xvii  S3  21. 
Rom  i.  10.21 
nsv,     17      Dju. 


r  XI 


li-18. 
.  :i5.  F.iih. 


3-9 

t  Srt   on,      r.uke 
xxiv.    17.     Acts 


upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth,  "  hftecl 
up  his  liand  to  heaven, 

6  And  sware  "  bj  him  that  hvcth  for 
ever  and  ever, ''  who  created  heaven,  and 
the  tilings  tliat  tliercin  are,  and  the  earth, 
and  the  things  that  therein  are,  and  the 
sea,  and  the  things  which  are  therein, 
'*  that  tiiere  should  be  time  no  longer : 

7  But  ■'in  the  dajs  of  the  voice  of  the 
seven  til  angel,  when  he  shall  begin  to 
sound,  ^  the  mystery  of  God  should  bo 
finished,  '  as  he  hath  declared  to  his  ser- 
vants the  prophets. 

8  And  "  iiie  voice  which  I  heard  from 
heaven,  spake  unto  me  again,  and  said, 
Go,  a«f/take  the  little  book,  whchis  open 
in  the  hand  of  the  angel  whiih  standeth 
upon  the  sea  and  upon  the  earth. 

9  And  I  went  unto  the  asorel,  and  said 
unto  him,  Give  nie  the  little  book.  And 
he  said  unto  mc,  "  Take  it,  and  eat  it  up; 
aud  it  shall    make   thy  belly  bitter,  but  it 


were,  however,  ordered  to  be  sealed  up,   and  it  does  not 
become  Xis  to  inquire  any  further  concerning  tliem. 

V.J— 7.  Tlie  apo.nlc  next  saw  the  nngei  lift  up  his 
hand  to  heaven,  as  was  customary  when  solemn  oaths 
were  taken,  and  heard  him  swear,  by  the  self-existent 
eternal  Creator  of  all  things,  "  that  there  should  be  time 
"  no  longer,"  or,  as  it  may  be  rendered,  that  the  lime 
should  not  be  yet,  that  is,  the  time  of  those  glorious  things, 
with  which  the  mystery  of  God  woufd  be  finished,  but 
that  further  delays  must  be  expected  ;  till  at  length  in  the 
days  of  the  seventh  angel,  after  he  had  begun  to  sound  his 
trumpet,  that  would  be  accomplished,  according  to  the 
predictions  of  former  prophets,  in  the  destruction  of  every 
antichristian  power,  and  the  universal  prevalence  of  true 
religion,  which  would  continue,  with  little  interruption,  to 
the  consummation  of  all  things,  and  so  issue  in  the  eternal 
state.  But  before  those  events  began  to  take  place,  other 
preparatory  transactions  must  occur,  and  this  solemn  de- 
claration seems  to  have  been  intended  to  teach  Christians 
in  the  intervening  ages,  to  wait  with  patience,  and  to 
expect  a  happy  event  of  the  calamities  of  the  church, 
though  the  time  of  it  seem  long  delayed.  If  we  adhere  to 
our  translation,  the  meaning  must  be,  that  all  the  subse- 
quent events,  to  the  end  of  time,  would  fall  under  the  pe- 
riod of  the  seventh  trumpet. 


shall   l)e  in  thy  moiilh    sweet  as  lionoy. 

10  And  I  took  the   little  book  out  of 
the  angel's  hand,   and   ate  it  up  ;  and  it 
was  in  my  mouth  J' sweet  as  honey;  and  a.s  >/- 
soon  as  I  had  eaten  it, 'my  belly  was  bitter,  f'^'j. 

11  And  he  said  unto  me,  *"  Thou  miist  %*;'}," 
prophesy  again  before  many  peoples,  and  -''^l.''- 
nations,  and  tongues,  and  kings.  ?:J'>- 

CHAP.  X[. 

The  aposdc  is  directed  to  measure,  the- tan- 
pic,  Sec.  but  to  leave  the  outer  court  to 
the  Genlilcs  ;  witli  a  prediction  of  their 
jirevcdence  for  fort>j-two  7nonth,  I,  2. 
Poiccr  is  giccn  to  two  witnesses,  uhu 
prophesy  in  sackcloth,  for  twelve  hundred 
and  sixty  days,  3 — 6.  The  beast  niake.^ 
war  upon  them,  and  slays  them  :  but 
after  three  days  and  a  half,  thry  arise, 
and  ascend  into  heaven,  7 — 12.  JJivine 
judirments  overtake  their  enemies,  13. 
The  seventh  trumpet  sounds  ;  and  a  dis- 


PRACTICAL  ORSERVATIONS. 

The  Surety  of  the  new  covenant,  who  purchased  the 
blessings  of  it  by  his  blood,  manngcs  all  things  in  heaven 
and  earth  with  uncontrollable  authority.  His  power  and 
his  word  are  most  terrible  to  his  enemies,  but  the  believer 
need  not  fear  his  unchangeable  Friend,  for  he  will  com. 
municate  those  discoveries  and  consolations  to  him,  which 
are  kept  secret  from  all  others.  The  final  salvation  of  the 
righteous,  and  the  final  prevalence  of  true  religion  on  earth, 
are  engaged  for,  by  the  same  unfailing  word  of  the  Lord; 
and,  though  "the  time  shall  not  be  yet,"  we  have  solid 
ground  to  conclude,  that  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet 
has  either  already  taken  place,  or  is  just  at  hand,  when  glo- 
rious scenes  will  be  exhibited.  Very  soon,  however,  to  us, 
"  time  shall  be  no  longer ;"  but  if  we  are  believers,  a  happy 
eternity  will  follow,  and  we  shall  look  down  from  heaven, 
to  behold  and  rejoice  in  the  trium|)hs  of  Christ  and  his 
cause  en  earth.  Let  us  then  rely  on  the  immutable  word 
and  oath  of  the  L'ord,  for  strong  consolation  amidst  all  our 
trials  ;  let  us  attend  to  and  obey  the  voice  from  heaven, 
which  calls  us  from  the  attractions  of  things  present,  that 
we  may  consider  the  things  which  shall  be  hereafter  ;  let 
us  seek  our  instructions  from  Christ,  and  obey  his  orders , 
daily  meditating  on  and  digesting  his  word,  turning  it  into 
V.  8 — 11.  (A'o/f,  Ez.  iii.  1 — 3.)    The  apostle's  eating  i  nourishment  to  our  own  souls,  and  declaring  it  to   those 


the  book  was  an  emblem  of  his  duly  considering  and 
understanding  it,  and  his  making  it  his  own,  as  it  were, 
to  the  purposes  for  which  he  received  it.     The  knowledge 


around  us,  according  to  the  duties  of  oui'  several  stations. 
Indeed  the  sweetness  of  such  contemplations  will  often  be 
mingled,   or  followed,  with   bitterness,  whilst  we  compare 


of  future  events  was  at  first  very  swret  to  him,  as  honey  the  scrijitures  with  the  state  of  the  world  and  the  church 
to  the  taste,  but  when  he  had  more  fully  understood  them,  or  even  with  th'it  of  our  own  hearts.  Vet,  if  we  are 
they  occasioned  him  subsequent  grief  and  anguish  of  heart,  interested  in  the  salvation  of  Christ,  and  are  employed  in 
By  publishing  the  contents  of  this  little  book,  and  the  rest  any  measure  for  the  good  of  others,  we  should  not  so 
of  the  predictions  which  he  was  about  to  receive,  he  hath  [much  regard  our  present  feelings,  as  the  glory  ot  God  in 
indeed  "  prophesied  before  many  peoples,  and  nations,  and  our  eternal  happiness,  and  that  of  those  with  whom  we 
*<  tongues,  and  kings,"  and  doth  so  to  this  day.  are  connected. 

'     4  P2 


A,  D.  95. 


REVELATION. 


J.  D.  95- 


IS. 


Is. 


asxi. 
xxviii  17.  Ez 
%\  3-i  xlii.  IS 
—20.  Zecli  li. 
I,  a  Gal.  vi.  IS, 


covcrij  of  the  glorious  events  which  shall  '  a  thousand  two  hundred  ««t/ threescore i «„ 

follow,    11—18.   ^Jn   introduction  to  the    ' m  ,.i„<k,..i  ;.,  ,„„i„.i, .a,  xi,.6 

prophecies  of  the  subsequent  chapter,  1 9 


b  z.  I-S 
cEi.  xl-xl 

I  Cor.  lii   16 

a  Cor 


thl 


JND  there  was  given  me  '  a  reed  hke 
tito  a  rod  :  ""  and  the  Angel  stood, 
Eph.ii  lo-M  saying,  Rise,  and    "  measure    the   temple 
iVi^xi"  *7-io  of  Gud,    and  the  altar,    and    them    that 

xl;i.  20  L-        ..I  • 

•  Gr  cmi-ou/.  _   worsni|)  therein. 

'\l%W\."\.im.      2  But  ''  the  court  which  is  without  the 

i.  10    I.iiiP  xxl.  I        ..t  1  1  -i  i 

ii^sThci  ii  temple  *  leave  out,  and  measure  it  not; 
iv.  1-i  2  Tim  for  *=  it  is  given  unto  the  Gentiles  :  ^and  the 
fxxi  2  xxii.  19  liolv  city  shall  they  ^  tread  under  foot 
L'xvr'i3  "'  *  ''  forty  and  two  months. 

3  And   t  1   will   g'^'c  power  unto    my 
two  '^  witnesses,  and  they  shall  prophesy 

h"3.  II    xii   6.  I  ill  5    Niim.x 
Ikal  Ihiy 


gDan  vii  19  viu 
10.24,25  Matt 
V.    13     Heb.   X 


.ny  trro 

i  llum.  XXXV.  30  Deut 
zxiv.  48  John  xv.27    Actai 


II.  12  - 
f/rupnety.    John   iii  27     I  Cor 
.  15.  .Matt,  xiiii    16.  2  Cor.  xii 


7  n'ill  I 
23  Eph 
k  KX.  d 


n  Ps.  lii.  8.    Jer. 
Ifi  Zech  i». 
11—14. 


days,  "■  clothed  in  sackcloth. 

4  These  are  the  °  two  olive-trees,  and  k^ih'  ' 
the  "  two  candlesticks  ■'  standing  before  ix^i"": 
1  the  God  of  the  earth. 

5  And  if  any  man  will  hurt  them, '  fire  "j 
procetdeth  out  of  their  mouth,  and  de-  iio.ir 
voureth   their   enemies:  and  if  any  man  u-ie  Lukexi. 
will  hurt  them,  he  must  in  this  manner  be  pbeut.    x    ». 
killed.  q  Kx'°;iii  «  Is. 

b  1  liese  have  'power  to  shut  heaven  ;  '»  z«h. iv.i«. 
that  it  rain  not  in  the  days  of  their  pro-  ^,,-'",°'''J; !," 
phecy  :  and  '  have   power  over  waters  to  {*■ 


earth  with  all  plagues,  as  often  as  they 
will. 

:  t  Ex.  Tii-xh   si 


Has. 
i.G 

i,  B    Acta  ix.  4 
5. 

I  Kin'!  xvii    ] 
I.uke     iv 
Jam    V     17,    IS 


25. 


Fs 


.26- 


NOTKS. 
CHAP.  XI.  V.  1,  *2.      It  has  before  been    supposed, 
thai  tlie  foimcr  part  of  ibis  chapter  exhibits  the  contents 
of  the  little  book,  (Ao/e,  x.  1 — 4.)    which   represents  the 
state  of  the  western  chiircii,  during  the  two  preceding  wo 
trumpets,  and  before  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet, 
(15,)  and  this  precisely  fixes  the  chronology  of  it.     The 
discoveries  of  this  little  book  are  related  underemblematical 
appearances  and   actions    as   bel'ore.     The  scene    is   the 
temple;,  and  a  reed,  like  a  measuring  rod,  being  given  to 
the  apostle,  he  was  ordered  to  measure   the  temple,   the 
altar,  and  the  worshippers  in  the  inner  court.     (ISote,  Es. 
xl — xlvi.)     This  denoted,    that  in  the    predicted  period 
there  would  be  a  small  number,  whose  doctrine,  worship, 
and  behaviour,  would  bear  measuring  by  the  word  of  God, 
and  that  these  only  would  be  acceptable  interior  worship- 
pers ;    whereas    the,  outer  court,   being  left  unmeasured, 
and  given  to  the  Gentiles,   emphatically  showed  that  the 
greatest  number  of  professed  Christians  would  be  idolaters 
and  wicked  men.     The  holy  city  also,  being  trodden  under 
fool  by  them,  implied  that  the  church   at  large,  and   its 
most  lucrative  and  eminent  places,   would    be  filled  with 
idolaters,  infidels,  and  hypocrites,  and  that  true  Christians 
■would  lie  op])ressed  in  a  grievous  manner.     The  duration 
of  these  evil  times    was   fixed     to   forty-two   months,   or 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days,  which  by  prophetical  com- 
putation are  so  many  years.     (iVo/fS,  Dan,  vii.  25.  viii. 
y — It.  xii.  7 — 12.)  The    whole  of  Daniel's  prophecies 
should  be  compared  with  the  subsequent  jiarts  of  this  book, 
as  the  same  events  and  dates  arc  intended  in  both,  when 
Ihey  are  properly  explained,  and  this  gives  a  measure  of 
certainty  lo  the  interpretation.     Daniel    also  fixes  these 
events  to  the  remains  of  the  fourth  inonarchy,  after  it  was 
broken  to  pieces,  and  formed  ten  kingdoms,  (i\o?es,  Dan. 
vii;)   and  this  determines  the  gcogr.-iphy  of  them  lo   the 
western   empire,    which   was   properly    the  seat   of  that 
monarchy.    So  that  the  outlines  both  of  the  lime  and  place 
to  which  these  prophecies  belonged  are  unalterably  deter- 
mined, by  the  prophets  themselves;  nor  can  the  accom- 
plishment of  them  be  referred  to  oilier  times   or  places, 
without  doing  the  most  manifest  violence  to  them  in  both 
respects.     Indeed,  the  prophecies  of  Daniel  and  those  of 


the  apostle,  when  properly  explained,  and  compareil  with 
each  other  and  their  accomplishment,  constitute  the  fullest 
imaginable  demonstration  of  the  truth  of  the  scripture. 
But  demonstration  itself  cannot  convince  those,  who  will 
not  bestow  pains  to  examine  it.  The  beginning  of  these 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years  must  be  placed  subsequent 
to  the  four  first  trumpets  on  the  subversion  of  the  western 
empire,  which  was  completed  A.  D.  566.  This  made 
way  for  the  pope,  in  process  of  time,  to  acquire  a  vast 
accession  of  ecclesiastical  dominion.  He  became  universal 
bishop,  A.  D.  606,  and  was  fully  established  as  a  temporal 
prince,  A.  D,  756.  Did  we  know  exactly  at  what  time 
to  begin  the  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years,  we  might 
show  with  certainlY  when  they  would  terminate;  but  this 
would  not  consist  with  that  wise  obscurity,  which  always 
in  some  respects  rests  on  prophecies,  before  they  are  ful- 
fdled.  Till  the  event,  therefore,  shall  explain  this  matter, 
it  must  be  left  undetermined;  but,  perhaps,  the  beginning 
of  the  rise  and  of  the  fall  of  this  antichristian  tyranny, 
and  the  completion  of  them,  may  both  be  at  the  distance  of 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years  from  each  other,  as  in  more 
than  one  way  the  Babylonish  captivity  lasted  seventy  years. 
The  beginning,  however,  of  these  years  cannot  well  be 
fixed  sooner  than  A.  D.  606,  or  later  than  A.  D.  756. — 
'  Measuring  the  servants  of  God  is  equivalent  to  sealing 
them.  The  unmeasured  tenants  of  the  outer  court,  and 
'the  unsealed  men  throughout  the  Roman  empire,  are 
alike  the  votaries  of  the  apostacy;  while  they  that  were 
'  measured,  and  they  that  were  sealed,  are  the  saints  who 
'  refused  lo  be  partakers  of  his  abominations.'  (Faber.) 

V.  .3 — 6.  It  would  be  tedious  even  lo  mention  the 
conjectural  explications,  which  have  been  given  of  this 
prophecy  concerning  the  witnesses,  but  they  generally 
violate  the  apostle's  rule,  (2  Pet.  i.  20,  21';)  not  pro- 
ceeding upon  a  large  and  comprehensive  view  of  the  sub- 
ject, but  confining  the  interpretation  to  private,  and  com- 
paratively little  events.  A  king,  in  prophetical  language, 
commonly  means  a  succession  of  Monarchs ;  a  witness, 
therefore,  must  be  explained  by  the  same  rule,  and  not 
the  prophecy  of  individuals,  but  of  a  succession  of  men. 
who,  during  the  period  referred  lo,  bore  testimony  to  the 
truth,  must  be  intended.     Two  witnesses  were  mentioned, 


.i.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XI. 


.1.  D.  95. 


us.  Lukexiii. 3] 

JOtiU  XVII    4  jiiK 


7  And  "  when  thej'  bhall  have  finished 
tlieir  Icblimony,  '  tlic  beast  tiiat  asceiid- 
ctii  out  ol"  the  bottomless  pit  shall  make 
war  against  them,  and  shall  oveicoine 
them,  and  kill  ihcm. 
ixxMi.  .1  ^  ^^"<^  *  their  dead   bodies  shnll  lie  in 

!?if' i".  i'xi'a  the  street  of  ^  the  great  city,    which   spi- 


X  xi.i.1.7  il  xvii 
6-».  xix.  13,211 

l)au.  \u  -I,  iJ 
•^i  viii.  a,  21 
3  Ttie~.  ii.  !j,  a. 
y  9. 1's  lxxix2,3 
Jer  XXVI.  23  1. i. 
xxx\li.  I 


because  one  was  insufficient  for  the  legal  proof  of  any  fact ; 
and  these  witnesses  were  as  few  as  could  suffice  to  attest 
the  true  Gospel,  and  to  enter  a  public  protest  against  the 
antichristian  perversions  of  it ;  lliough  perhaps  Moses  and 
Aaron,  Elijah  and  Elisiia,  and  the  apostles  and  seventy 
disciples,  sent  forth  two  and  two,  might  be  alluded  to.  All 
real  Christians,  who  boldly  prole=sed  their  religion,  may  be 
considered  as  uniting  in  tiiis  testimony ;  yet  ministers,  and 
especially  bold  and  zealous  men  who  attem]Jled  reforma- 
tion, were  the  witnesses  primarily  intended.  The  angel 
before-mentioned,  even  the  Lord  Jesus,  declared  that  he 
would  give  tnein  power,  or  authority,  to  prophesy,  during 
the  assigned  time  ;  yet  this  must  be  done  in  sackcloth,  as 
expressive  of  their  afflicted  jjersecuted  state,  and  of  their 
deep  concern  and  sorrow  of  heart,  on  account  of  the 
abominations  against  which  they  protested.  Jt  hath  been 
shown  by  many  writers,  that  during  the  darkest  ages 
of  popery  men  were  raised  up,  who  bore  a  decided 
testimony  against  the  prevailing  corruptions  of  the  Roman 
church,  and  for  the  leading  doctrines  of  the  Gospel.— 
It  was  indeed  the  interest,  and  the  constant  practice, 
of  their  opponents  to  silence  their  testimony,  to  blacken 
their  characters,  or  to  destroy  them  as  heretics  ;  j-et, 
after  all  their  endeavours  to  suppress,  misrepresent,  and 
mutilate  their  writings,  enough  remains  to  show,  that 
Christ  had  a  remnant  of  faithful  witnesses  and  disciples, 
through  all  the  ages  here  referred  to.  From  the  eighth 
to  the  eleventh  century,  inclusive,  we  find  accounts  of 
individuals  or  collective  bodies,  who  under  the  brand 
of  heresy,  and  in  the  face  of  persecution,  evidently 
held,  and  openly  professed,  the  great  doctrines  of  sal- 
vation by  faith  in  Christ,  and  through  his  mediation, 
merits,  and  grace,  and  protested  against  the  abuses  of 
popery  ;  and  these,  who  just  prevented  the  total  darkness 
of  that  gloomy  period,  could  by  no  means  be  extirpated. 
On  the  contrary,  they  continued  to  increase  in  many 
j)laces  ;  in  the  valleys  of  Piedmont,  especially,- vast  mul- 
titudes were  collected,  and  called  Waldenses  and  Albi- 
genses,  who  were  evidently  moderate  Calvinists,  (to  speak 
m  modern  language,)  and  their  lives  were  generally  exem- 
plary, as  some  of  the  Papists  themselves  have  allowed. — 
These  subsisted  during  the  twelfth,  thirteenth,  and  fol- 
lowing centuries,  though  they  were  persecuted  with  such 
unrelenting  fury,  and  pursued  with  such  cruel  and  de- 
structive wars,  that,  in  France  alone,  a  million  of  them  are 
computed  to  have  been  slain,  for  the  sole  crime  of  pro- 
testing against  the  tyranny  of  the  Pope,  and  the  corrup- 
tions of  the  church  of  Rome.  They,  however,  continued 
to  "  prophesy  in  sackcloth ;"  and  when  driven  from 
Piedmont,  they  settled  in  other  places,  propagated  their 
religion,  and  prepared  the  way  for  the  reformation.  Con- 
nected with  them,  and  agreed  in  their  leading  doctrines 


rituallj   iri   called    "Sodoin,  and   ''Egypt,  a.j'cnxiiinxix. 
where  also  •••  our  Lord  was  crucified.'  IVxv.^-sf; 

9  And  they  of  "  tlie  people,  and  kin-  jJjs'l'i'etTe: 
dreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations  shall  see '•^'^J.J  ,'^3  j4  hi. 
their  dead  bodies  '  three  days  and  an  '  """ " 
half,  '  and  shall  not  suff 
bodies  to  be  put  in  graves. 


not    suffer  their  dead  fJ'j^Met' *" 


and  in  opposition  to  the   church   of  Rome,  were  the   Lol- 
Iards>  in  England,  and  the  Bohemians,  from  among  whom 
arose  John  Huss  and  Jeroin  of  Prague,  who  were  burnt  in 
the  fifteenth  century  by    the  council  of  Constance.     Mul- 
titudes embraced  the  doctrines    of  the   Gospel   in    many 
places  during  those  times,  and  professed  or  preached  it  at 
the  hazard   of  their  lives  ;  and  great  numbers  were  burnt, 
or  put  to  death  in  the  most  cruel  manner,  for  so  doing.     At 
length  Luther  arose,  and  the  reformation  took  place,  since 
which  time,  the  same   testimony  for    the  truth    of  Christ, 
and  against  the  errors  of  antichrist,  hath  been  maintained. 
Nor  is  the  term  yet  expired  ;  the  witne.sses  are  not   indeed 
at  present  exposed  to  such  terrible  suflerings  as  in  former 
times  ;  but  those  scenes  will  jjrobably  be  re-acted   before 
long,  and  they  have  abundant  cause  to  prophesy  in   sack- 
cloth, on  account  of  the  slate    of  religion  even  in  the  pro- 
testant   churches.      However,  though    men    despised  and 
hated  the  witnesses,  they  were,  in  reality,  "  the  two  olive- 
"  trees,"    endued     with   spiritual    gifts  and    grace,    that, 
through  their  instrumentality,  others  also  might  receive  the 
unction  from  the^  Holy  one,  and  '•  the  two  candlesticks," 
to  hold   forth  the   light  of  divine  truth  in    this   benighted 
world;  they  stood    to  minister   with  acce|  tance,  "before 
"  the  God   of  the  earth,"  the  Proprietor  and  Governor  of 
ail  mankind,   and  were  the  champions,  as  it  were,  of  his 
cause,  and  the  heralds  of  his  glory,  in  the  countries    where 
they  lived.     (Noles,   Zecli.  iv.)     Moreover,  if  any  man, 
being  enraged  by  their  testimony,  and  emboldened  by  their 
apparent   weakness,    should   dare    to   injure   them  ;  "  fire 
"  proceeding  from   their  mouths,  to  devour  their  enemies, 
"  would  certainly    slay  them:"  that  is,   the  Lord  would 
certainly  plead    and  avenge    their  cause,  and  resent  the 
injuries  done  to  them,   as  done  against  himself.     Their 
warnings  and  instructions  would  tend  to  the  condemnation 
of  those  who  hated    them    on   that  account;    the  denun- 
ciations of  divine   vengeance  uttered  by  them,  would  cer- 
tainly be  accomplished  ;  and  even  their  prayers  would  be 
answered   in  judgments  on  those  who  j>crsisted   in  their 
enmity.     For,  in    this  respect,    they   would  have  power, 
like  Elijah,  to  shut  heaven,   and  to  restrain  the  rain   from 
falling,   during  the   three  years    and   a   half  of  their  pro- 
phesying ,  {James  v.  17  ;)  or  to  prevent  blessings  coming 
from  above  on  those,  who  rejected  their  testimony  and  pet"- 
secuted   them    for    it :  as  well  as  to  turn  the  waters  into 
blood,  or  to  inflict  all   others  plagues  at  their  pleasure  ;  as 
Moses  did  upon  the  Egyptians.     That  is,  they  would  have 
as  great  an  interest  in  heaven,  as  the  most  eminent  of  the 
prophets  ;  and  God  would  as  surely  punish  those  nations, 
princes,  or  other  persons,  who  injured  them,  as   he   did 
those  that  had  formerly  oppressed  his  people,  or  murdered 
his  messengers. 


A  D.  93. 


REVELATION. 


Jl.  D.  9: 


mi.is.  xi.i  «  10  AiK^  llioy  that  ^  Jwell  upon  thejtlicni.  and  (licj  stood  upon  their  fcot;^^^  jo,h  i;  9. 
,'j.ul:'"v.\3i>i  taitli  .shall  '"'rejoice  over  them,  and  |%niid  great  fear  All  upon  them  wiiich  .t^aw  Jj«^  ««xii'^j'' 
mw'Vgi'S^u  i|,iak<;   merry,   and   shall  send  gifts  onO|thftn.  o'..MV,.x..i 

jlr/r'^oiVl:;  to  another;   because  Hhcse  two  |)r()j»hcts|      12  And  they  hoard  a  great  voice  from  pM/^jfl^'^-'j^'^ 
JVh  aV^c.''r' to,.,nentcd  theni  tlip.t  dwelt  on  the  earth.  I heavei),    saying    unto  them,    "Come    up  J:"Vj"A.".;i.'5 
iNeuviii  10-13        Jl    And  after  '  three  days  and  an  hall', !  hither.     ''And  they  ascended   up  to  hca^ 
k »'.  » I'xv'.-  i';  "  the  Spirit  of  life  from  God  entered  into 

ii«'i":o''V».i  8,1s    Jer    xjxvili.i.   John  vii.  7     An.   v.  33.   vii.  5t-i7.  xvii  i.e. 


7    Ki   »s«vri  i-li.  llo 


veil  in  a  cloud  ;  ''  ?.iu 
held  them. 


I   tl 


icii'  enemies 


itinvi    17   cxii 
\U     Ms!    11.  18 

Lute  XTl    ZS 


V.  7 T2.  ■\Vhcn  llicso  witnesses'"  shall  have  fini-shod,"  j  fession  or  preaching  of  the  true  Gospel,  or  steady  oppc- 

or,  shall  beahout  lofnthh,  their  testimony  ;  the  beast,  thatjsition  to  the  prevailing  antichristianity,  in  all  that  part  ol' 
conieth  out  of  the  bottomless  pit,  (ih:it  is,  the  persecuting  i  the  world;  so  that  the  different  nations  of  Errope,  and 
jiower,  which  will  afterwards  be  more  fully  described,) ! others  as  connected  with  them,  will  have  nothing  to  do, 
shall  fight  agaiik-l  them,  and  kill  them.  Many  ;<rH«/e  j  but  to  contemplate  and  insult  over  the  dead  bodies  of  the 
interprelaiioiTS.  (fur  so  they  appear  lo  me,)  have  been ;  witnesses,  which  they  will  not  suffer  to  be  buried.  Tlii.s 
given  of  this  passage,  ns  if  it  related  to  the  martyrdom  of ;  may  signify,  that  they  will  revile  and  deride  all  those, 
individuals,  or  partial  persecutions  in  past  limes;  and  j  who  before  had  prolessed  and  preached  the  truth,  and  thu*; 
some  imagine,  that  it  only  denotes  the  constant  persecution  preserve  ihciii  from  oblivion,  by  cxijosing  them  lo  igno- 
of  true  Chri^tians,  thiJiigh  the  whole  period  of  twelvcl  miny.  At  the  same  time,  they  will  use  the  customary 
hundred  and  sixty  years  :  Tcaniiot,  however,  but  think,  that  1  methods  of  mutual  congratulation  on  an  event  which  they 
it  relates  to  events  yet  future:  and  that  it  will  be  fulfilled  jdeem  so  joyful  ;  supposing  that  they  have  at  last  finally 
about  ihe  time  of  the  sounding  of  the  sevcnih  trumpet. —  |  extirpated  a  race  of  men,  whose  examples,  doctrines,  waru- 
Thc  great  city,  in  the  street  of  which  the  dead  bodies  of  the  lings,  and  reproofs,  alarmed  and  disquieted  their  minds, 
witnesses  shall  lie  unburied,  seems  not  to  m^an  either' and  prevenlfd  them  from  proceeding  without  disturbance 
Rome,  or  Jerusalem,  lUtrally;  but  Jerusalem  mi/sticnity ;  !in  their  ungodliness  and  iniquity.  But  the  triumphing  of 
that  is,  the  professing  Church  of  God,  as  possessed  by  Gen- 1  these  wicked  men  shall  be  short ;  for  after  three  days  and  a 
tiles.  (2  ;)  and  so  become  the  rival  of  Sodom  in  lewdness ;  i  half,  prophcticuU)'  computed,  the  witnesses  shall  rise  again 
of  Efypt  in  cruelty  to  the  children  of  God  ;  and  of  Jeru-  j  from  the  dead,  lo  the  great  consternation  of  their  insulting 
salem  at  the   time    when  Christ  was  there  crucified,    in  I  murderers  ;  that  is,  the  Lord   will  raise  up  a  comiielcnt 


ceneral  enmity  lo  him  and  his  cause.  Yel  the  arrange 
mcnl  of  the  prophecy,  in  other  respects,  shows  that  the 
countries,  which  belonged  to  the  church  of  Rome,  when 
at  the  height  of  its  power,  and  most  prosperous  in  its  rage, 
"  for  crucifying  our  Lord"  afresh  in  his  people,  were 
principally,  or  wholly  intended:  and  indeed,  though  our 
Lord   personally  was  crucified    at  Jerusalem,  it    was  by 


number  of  witnesses,  to  stand  up  for  his  pureGo5[iel,  to 
the  terror  of  its  opposcrs,  who  hoped  it  was  finally  extir- 
pated. Nay,  these  witnesses  will  be  called,  by  a  voice 
from  heaven,  to  ascend  thither,  which  they  will  accord- 
ingly do,  in  the  sight  of  their  enemies.  That  is,  the 
apparent  extirpation  of  genuine  Christianity  in  the  western 
church,  (the  bounds  of  which  are  considered  in  their  largest 


the  authority  of   the  Roman   emperor,  when   Judea   was  I  dimensions,  for  all  true  protestants  are  only  witnesses  for 


a  jirovince  of  that  empire.  Present  appearances  indeed, 
favour  the  opanion,  that  this  general  and  successful  war 
of  the  beast  against  the  witnesses  of  Christ,  will  be 
conducted  under  another  forin,  and  other  jjrctences,  and 
perhaps  by  other  instruments  and  means,  than  former 
assaults  have  been.  Papal  persecutors  were  often  con- 
cealed infidels;  and  infidels  concealed  under  any  other 
mask,  and  so  opposing  vital  Christianity  within  the  same 
district,  may  ecjually  answer  lo  the  prediction  :  ("or  the 
peculiar  opinions  of  this  antichristian  power  are  not  here 
specified,  and  the  a)iostle  elsewhere  speaks  of  antichrist  as 
one,  who  opposes  the  doctrine,  the  authority,  or  glory  of 
Christ.  (Notes,  1  John  ii.  18 — 24.  iv.  3.)  The  prevalence 
of  infidelity  in  different  forms,  throughout  Europe,  and  the 
zeal  with  which  principles  of  tiiai  tendency  are  every 
where  propagated  :  when  contrasted  with  the  declining 
btate  of  popish  superstition,  renders  it  not  very  impro- 
bable, that  the  beast  may  change  his  ground  and  method 
of  attack,  before  he  thus  prevails  against  ihe  witnesses  ; 
for  that  time  approacheth.  It  likew  ise  appears  from  the 
prediction,  that  the  temporary  victory  of  this  enemy  over 
the  truth,  will  be  so  entire,  throughout  the  extent  of  the 
western  church,  that  tliere  will  be  scarcely  any  open  pro- 


ihe  truth,  within  the  dominions  of  the  beast,)  will  make 
way  for  better  limes,  when  the  ministers  and  professors 
of  the  Gospel  shall  be  far  more  zealous,  honoured,  and 
prospered,  than  before,  even  as  the  ascension  of  Christ  to 
glory  was  subsc(|uent  to  his  death  and  resurrection.  The 
above  is  the  substance  of  what  ihe  first  edition  of  this 
work  contained  ;  and  since  that  lime  the  author  has  had 
abundant  opportunity  of  re-considering  his  interpretation, 
and  of  comparing  it  with  those  of  many  other  commen- 
tators, and  with  events  which  have  occurred  in  Providence- 
He  must,  however,  still  avow  his  full  conviction,  that  the 
transactions,  predicted  under  the  emblems  of  these  verses, 
have  not  hitherto  taken  place.  It  is  generally  agreed, 
that  this  chapter  coincides  in  time  with  the  ninth,  and 
that  the  state  of  the  church,  and  of  the  nations  in  the 
western  empire,  is  here  predicted,  as  that  of  the  eastern 
empire  had  before  been.  The  whole  testimony,  therefore, 
against  idolatry  and  popery,  in  the  ten  kingdoms,  during 
the  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years,  must  be  intended  ; 
and  till  that  testimony  is  frenerally  suppressed,  the  wit- 
nesses are  not  slain.  The  triumphs  of  the  persecutors,  in 
Germany,  Bohemia,  Spain,  or  Italy,  do  not  amount  ta 
any  thing,  which  can  be  called  ^'  the  slaying  of  the  witv. 


J-  D.  yj.  CJiAP'l'EK  XI.  J.  D,  9 J. 

','J'^f"  ""'jl        13  And   the   same   liour  ■■  was  (Iicrc   al      M  Tlic    "second    woo    i^    past;     (ui(l''^J'-'-    '" . 
»\"ii  9-12.  xiii  great  earlliqiiakc,  '^  and  the  tenth   part  ofl  behold,  the  third  woe  eomclli  qnicklv.       .h:,:  o^.,  '.'-! 
•'cr^ 'S.oL'/  ./t'lc  city  fell,  and   in  the  caithqiiakc  were 
vr.i 'licts  i"^'??  s'^'"  o^'  *  '"'"^  seven  thousand  :   '  and  the 
Vxiv''r\v.  4  remnant  were  allVightcd,  and  "  gave  glofj 
to  the  God  of  heaven. 


XTi.  y.  Josh. 
19.  I  Sam  vi 
Jer  Slii.  16  Slal 


1.0  II  And  y  the  seventli  angel  sounded  ;  J;i;i'-,j;'-„|  , 
'  and  there  were  great  voices  in  heaven,  ^^j"  ^^'J''] 
saying,  ^  The  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  J,';|';,j;\V 


27,  23    Isvii.  11.  U 
r  xvi    10.  D 
.  9,  in   Zecn 


2   3 
.'j    Mi    Ii    22  27    Ilr.B    ii  23.  Au 
.  I0-2;l    >.iv  'J.  .Mai.  i   11 


•'  ncsses,"  so  long  as  a  jiublic  testimony  against  papal 
corniptions,  and  for  the  true  Gosjicl,  is  boiiie  in  any  other 
parti  of  the  western  empire.  However  we  explain  the 
expression,  "  when  they  shall  have  finished  tiieir  tcsti- 
"  mony,''  we  must  m.\ke  it  agree  witli  this  part  of  tiie 
prediction,  "  they  shall  prophesy  a  thousand  two  hun- 
"  died  and  si.ij.ty  days,  clothed  in  sackcloth."  Now,_  if 
the  witnesses  were  slain  at  the  council  of  Constance,  or 
by  the  total  ruin  of  die  league  at  Smalcald,  or  at  any  of 
the  times  which  dilVcrent  expositors  fix  upon,  they  pro- 
phesied one,  two,  or  three  hundred  days,  less  than  the 
predicted  pejiod.  Except  any  will  say,  that  they  pro- 
phesied in  sackcloth  after  their  resurrection  and  ascension 
into  heaven.  The  diflereni  opinions  of  eminently  learned 
and  able  men  on  the  sulijccl,  and  the  extreme  difficulty 
which  they  all  seem  to  find,  in  mskiiig  one  part  of  their 
interpretations  consistent  with  the  others,  are  jjowerfu! 
arguments  in  my  mind,  that  they  have  not  fact  and  truth 
to  bear  them  out.  The  fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  seems 
to  me  indisjjcnsably  to  require  the  following  particulars. 
1st.  The  general  suppression  of  the  public  testimony  for 
the  truth,  and  against  the  perversions  of  Christianity, 
throughout  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  western  empire^  but 
no  such  general  suppression  has  taken  place,  especially  in 
the  later  ages  of  the  period  in  question,  -dly.  The  open, 
avowed,  and  general  triumph  of  enemies,  however  dis- 
tinguished, as  if  the  hated  cause  of  true  Christianity  were 
finally  ruined.  Udiy.  The  very  s])eedy,  and  unexpected 
revival  of  tlie  witnrs.--es,  and  the  immediate,  general, 
and  extraordinary  triumphs  of  the  Gospel  in  all  those 
countries,  whcie  it  was  su|.iposed  to  be  extirpated.  AVhe- 
iher  this  will  lie,  as  some  with  much  probability  think, 
the  last  persecution  before  the  Millennium,  the  event 
must  determine  ;  but  the  war  of  the  beast  against  the  ivit- 
iiesses  is  a  widely  different  thing  from  the  mar  of  Christ 
against  the  persecutors,  which,  1  apprehend,  is  meant  by 
the  pouring  out  of  the  vials,  at  the  opening  of  the  seventh 
trumpet.  During  the  former,  the  enemy  triumphs,  and 
the  witnesses  pro))hesy  in  sackcloth,  till  slain  ;  during  the 
latter,  the  witnesses  and  their  cause  triumph,  and  their 
enemies  are  destroyed  by  tremendous  judgments.  Yet 
these  distinct  events  have,  by  seme  respectable  expositors, 
been  apparently  confounded.  If  "  the  slaying  of  the  wit- 
"  nesscs"  be  future,  it  is  of  vast  importance  that  Chris- 
tians should  be  aware  of  it,  and  act  accordingly.  It  does 
not  follow,  from  the  suppression  of  the  public  testimony, 
viz.  the  general  silencing  of  faithful  ministers,  and  in- 
hibiting the  public  administration  of  ordinances  through 
the  ten  kingdoms,  that  there  will  be  no  true  Christianity 
in  those  kingdoms.  Nay,  it  is  not  improbable,  that  the 
prevalence  of  true  Christianity  will  provoke  this  perse- 
cution ;  that  there  will  be  thousands,  and  tens  of  thou- 
sands, who  secretly,  at  the  hazard  of  their  live^j  meet 


together,  for  the  worship  of  God  ;  that  hooks,  jircviously 
circulated,  containing  clear  and  practical  religious  instruc- 
tion, will  in  a  very  great  degree  sup]jly  the  want  of 
public  ordinances,  during  this  short  inlerruplion  ;  that 
the  persecution  itself,  and  the  suppression  of  the  te.Nti- 
mony,  will  so  show  the  odiousness  of  the  persecutors,  and 
the  excellency  of  true  Christians,  as,  by  the  divine  blessing, 
exceedingly  to  multi[ily  real  believers,  during  the  inter- 
diction :  and,  in  short,  tiiut  the  means  previously  used, 
nay,  the  seed  which  we  are  now  sowing,  may  be  exceed- 
ingly prospered,  in  biinging  iorward  the  glorious  times 
which  shall  succeed.  The  term  of  three  years  and  a  half, 
according  to  the  prophetical  calculation  of  the  days  in 
which  the  testimony  shall  be  suppicsscd,  and  the  etticacy 
with  which  it  shall  then  burst  forth,  fiom  the  ashes  under 
which  it  had  been  smothered,  and  this  through  all  the  ten 
kingdoms,  appear  to  ine  to  give  an  astonishing  interest 
to  this  view  of  the  subject,  as  well  as  most  animating 
motives  now  to  sow  to  the  utmost  that  seed,  which  wiil 
then  produce  the  glorious  harvest.  In  many  other  cases, 
we  should  "rejoice  with  trembling ;"  but  in  this,  while 
we  cannot  but  tremble  at  the  prospect  before  us,  we 
should /rfj)i6/f  nilh  rejoicing.  Like  the  believer's  death, 
it  will  be  a  dark  and  painful  entrance  on  scenes  inexpres- 
sibly delighlful  ;  and  the  approach  of  it,  if  ]ierceived,  will 
;issure  the  intelligent  Christian,  that  the  final  triumphs  of 
the  church  are  at  hand,  even  at  the  door.  In  what  way 
the  accomplishment  will  take  place,  the  event  must  show, 
and  it  is  vain  to  argue  against  the  improbability  of  it : 
for  the  dispensations  of  Providence  commonly  subvert  all 
our  |ircconccplions  of  probability.  This  exceedingly  low 
state  of  real  Christianity  seems  only  to  relate  to  the  western 
church  ;  and  probably  in  America,  in  Africa,  in  the  Enst 
Indies,  or  other  parls  of  Asia,  there  may  be  very  flourish- 
ing churches  at  the  same  time. 

V.  13,  14.  Immediately  after  the  events,  intended  by 
the  resurrection  and  ascension  of  the  witn'^sses,  some  ter- 
rible judgment  will  befall  a  large  part  of  this  antichristian 
city,  especially  some  one  of  the  ten  kingdoms,  which  will 
destroy  a  great  number  of  persons,  and  so  alarm  others,  a.« 
to  tend  to  their  conversion,  and  to  the  glory  of  God  in  it. 
The  original  expression,  "  seven  thousand  names  of  wen,'''' 
induces  many  to  think  that  this  refers  to  the  degradation  and 
destruction  of  the  most  renowned  and  powerful  supporters 
of  Antichrist ;  but  the  event  alone  can  determine  the  precise 
meaning  of  this.  Thus  the  second  wo,  or  the  sixth  trum- 
pet, will  terminate,  and  behold  the  thiid  wo  will  speedily 
approach.  Whether  the  revolutions  and  desolations  in 
France  and  on  the  continent,  during  the  last  twenty  years, 
are  specially  meant,  (as  some  expositors  confidently  decide,) 
our  descendants  will  be  more  competent  to  determine  than 
we  are.  At  least,  I  dare  not  venture  an  opinion,  but  an 
rather  tlisposcd  to  think  that  the  whole  is  yet  future. 


,0.  D.  9J. 


REVELATION 

of  our  Lord,  and  of 


J.  D.  9.>. 


b  Ex  XT.  18  P..  become  the  kim^doms 
uVl"'^"^  liis  Christ;  "  and  he  bhall  reign  for  ever 
r?;'!„f  ,.°r7-  and  ever. 
^i'ix'Lufr.       10  And  Mho   four  and  twenty  elders, 

35.  Hel>  -  .      . 


U 


5-0  which    sat    before    God    on  their  seats, 
9!u!.li'lVi  foil  upon    their    faces,    and    worshipped 

vl.  10     Mrtt.  xi     .-,        I      ' 
2S      Lukex    21    LlOU, 

V^JV'  '"^  Sayinj?,  •"  We  give  thee  thanks,  O 
««»?«. i.e%.(i.  e  x.ord  Cod  ahiiighty,  '  which  art,  and 
oen  xVii.  I       wast,  and  art  to    come  ;  because   s  tiiou 

f  See  on,  i    •!    8.  .  '      ,  ,  .  ^  i 

V  '  ,.  I,  laat  taken  to  tliee  tliy  great  power,  and 
?  ^'p^'.,!"!!  bast  reigned. 

-1—3.  rs  XXI  13.  '^  1  • 

lo!''xc.iiM-3:       '^  ^"<^'  "  ^^^^  nations  were  angry, 

e\i  13-18  Is  li.  9-n.  lii   10 h2   9.  10   x 

KJSiv   1—10.  Ixiii.  1-6.    K«   xxtvii..  3-a:..  . 


and 


,  12-?.5. 


.Mic. 


.  a,  3.' 


r  See 


Vi.    15-17.  ii' 


lliy  wrath  is  come,  '-  and  the  time  of  tlie  ks«  on.viio.ii. 
dead,  that  they  should   be  judged,  'and  i'i''i»'!'xx'vi  i»- 
that  thou  shouldest  give  reward  unto  thy  To!  xii."?;  2" 
servants  the  prophets,  and  to  the  saints,  viz.  sThesi 

,        .  '   .     •        ,-  ,1  II    5-'-     Hell-  «i 

"  and    them    that    tear    thy  name,  small  25,  :s. 

,  1  1  1  1  t  J I  01 XIX  5  Pa.Uxxv, 

and  great ;  and  "  shouldest  destroy  them  s^  'ii",.i|,i"^' 
whicli  *  destroy  the  earth.  f^  Luki^i's'o 

19  H  And  "the  temple  of  God  was  "_»''! '^n;^"";!^'^!' 
optMied  in  heaven,  and  there  was  seen  in  P,'",!'^^^*^'''"- 
his  temple  >•  the  ark  of  bis  testament  :  •*;7;i'(;'^^ 
'*  and  there  were  lightnings,  and  voices,  *7','.!']''  "  '' 
and  thunderings,  and  an  earthquake,  ''/uV  w'.y'fs 
'  and  great  hail. 

l-B -It  13.  15  S«o>i.  iv    r,,  viii  5.  xvi.  18. — 

J  sh,  X.  11    Jobxxsviii  i2,  2;l.  P8  xviii    IS   cv.  32 


M-16. 
ill  7  xvi  21.  Kx.  11 
lii.  S  XXX.  30.  x^xi 


Heb.ix. 
18—23. 
19    El. 


V.   15 — 18.     The  little  book  hath  been  shown  to  con- 
tain such  important  pi-edictions,  as  abundantly  to  account 
for   the   solemnity    with    which   it    was   delivered   to    tlie 
apostle.     He  thrrefore   next  proceeds  with  the  subject  of 
the.  ninth  chapter.     When  the  seventh  angel  had  sounded 
his  tiumput,   there  were   great  voices   in   heaven,  all  the 
blessed  inhabitants  rejoicing  with  admiring  gratitude,  be- 
cause "  the  kingdoms  of  this  world,"  which  had  so  long 
lain  under  the  wic  ked  one,   were  become  willingly  subject 
to  Jehovah,  and  to  his  anointed  King,  who  would  reign 
over  them  for  ever,  as   his  kingdom  on  earth  would  con- 
tinue to  the  end  of  time,  and  in  heaven  to  eternity.     Then 
the    emblematical    representatives    of   the    whole   church 
were   seen    to   prostrate  themselves,  in   adoring  worship, 
praising,  and  rendering  thanks  to  him,  as  the  self-cxisteut, 
omnipotent,  and  eternal  Lord  God,   because  he  had  taken 
to   him   the    power  over    the  nations,   which  was  his  by 
right  at  all  times,  and  who   had  now  established  his  king- 
dom throughout  the   earth.     If  this   be  not  addressed  to 
Christ  personally,   as  some  think,  it  must  be  allowed  lo 
include  him,  as  One  witii  the  P" Either,  and  the  Holy  Spirit, 
in  the  unity  of  the  Godhead.     What  follows   is  explained 
by  some  persons,  to  relate  to  the  execution  of  'he  wrath  of 
God  on   the  nations  hefure  the  Millennium,  for  the  rage 
and  enmity  against  his  people  whom  tliey  had  slain,  but 
•who  were  figuratively  raised  from  the  drad,  in  the  revival 
and  final  prevalence  of  the  Gospel,   and  rewarded  in  the 
exceeding    prosperity    of  the   Church  ;    whilst   they   who 
destroyed  the  earth,  were  exterminated;  but  oihers  sup- 
pose it  to  refer  lo  the   temporary  opjiosition  raised  against 
the  Gospel  after  the  Millcnniuiii,  and  just  before  the  gene 
ral  resurrection,  and  the  final  judgment.     {Sole,  xx.  7— 
15.)     The  account,  however,  in  this  place  is  very  brief; 
for  it  will   be  explained,    and  dilated   on  afterwards,  in 
several  chapters  :  and  perhaps  both  events  are  compen- 
diously hinted  at.     '  Thus  we  are  arrived  at  the  consiim- 
'  matioii   of  all    things,    through   a   series   of   ])rophcries. 
'  extending   from    the   aposlh^'s    days    to  the    end   of   the 
'world,     This  series  ho.s  Iieen  the  clue  to  conduct  us  in 
'  our  intcrprciaiion  of  these  prophecies  :  and  though  some 
'of  them  may    be  dark  and  obscure,  ronfirlered  in  them- 
'  selves  ;  yet  they  receive  light  and  illustruion  from  others 
'preceding  and  following.       Altogether    they  are,  as  it 
'were,  a  cliDin  of  jirophecies,  whereof  gne  link  depends 


'  on  and  supports  another.  If  any  parts  remain  yet 
'  obscure  and  unsatisfactory,  they  may  perhaps  be  cleared 
'  up,  by  what  the  apostle  has  added  by  way  of  explanation.' 

V.  19.  This  verse  introduces  a  new  subject,  and 
should  have  been  placed  at  the  beginning  of  the  next  chap- 
ter, (iv.  1,  2.  Is.  vi.  1 — 3.)  The  scene  of  the  vision 
was  laid  at  the  temple,  which  was- so  far  opened,  that  the 
ark  of  the  covenant  became  visible  :  this  denoted  that 
further  discoveries  were  about  to  be  made  relating  lo  the 
interior  parts  of  religion  :  for  the  preceding  chapter  chiefly 
referred  to  the  aflairs  of  the  empire,  and  the  exiernul  con- 
eerns  of  the  church.  "  The  lightnings,  and  voices,  and 
"  thunderings,"  were  tokens  of  the  divine  presence  ;  and 
eml)lems  of  the  terrible  judgments,  which  were  about  to 
be  revealed.  The  next  chapter  seems  to  go  back  to  the 
primitive  ages  of  the  church  :  and  we  must  pass  a  second 
time  through  many  of  the  same  succeeding  periods  as 
before  ;  though  jirincipally  with  relation  to  the  times  of 
the  three  last  wo  trumpets. 

piiactic:al  observations. 

V.   1—6. 

The  Lord  measures  his  professed  worshippers  by  the 
rule  of  his  word,  and  weighs  them  in  his  balance :  his 
ininisters  must  also  use  the  same  standard  ;  and  they,  who 
would  be  approved  as  inner-court  worshijipers,  must  try 
themselves  by  the  same  unerring  touchstone.  For  mere 
nominal  professors  are  accounted  Gentiles  before  God  ;  and 
yet  the  holv  cily  hath  frequently  been  trodden  underfoot 
by  such  enemies  of  the  Lord,  in  die  iiabit  of  worshippers  ! 
Indeed,  for  many  ages,  a  small  number  of  witnesses,  pro- 
phesying in  sackcloth,  have  appeared  on  the  pari  of  Christ 
and  the  truth;  whilst  multitiides,  in  sjjlendour  and  power, 
have  been  raiiked  on  the  siJc  of  antichrist,  in  one  form  or 
another.  But  it  is  a  most  honourable  employment  lo  unite 
with  these  witnesses,  hou  few,  despised,  or  |jersecutcd  so- 
ever they  may  be  ;  and  to  enter  a  public  protest,  connected 
wiih  a  ho'v  and  exemplary  conduct,  against  the  prevailing 
corruptinns  of  the  age  and  place  in  which  we  live.  They 
who  do  this,  are  green  olive  trees  in  the  hou.se  of  God, 
and  shining  light.s  in  the  dark  places  of  the  earth  :  but  we 
cannot  obtain    this  honour,  without  courage,  sclf-deniaJ. 


.].  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XII. 


A.  D.  II. 


CHAP.  XII. 

A  travailing  woman,  watched  by  a  red  dra- 
gon, (hat  he  might  devour  her  offspring  : 
she  is  delivered  of  a  son  ;  his  exaltation, 
and  her  flight  into  the  wilderness,  1 — li. 
JMieluiel  overcomes  and  casts  out  Satan  ; 
joy  in  heaven  on  that  occasion :  and  wo 
denounced  on  the  earth,  through  Sata)i''s 
rane  and  malice,  7 — 12.  The  dragon 
persecutes  the  tvoman  ;  her  flight  into  the 
wilderness,  and  preservation  frotn  his  un- 
2Corj^i/2^Eph.      ivcaricd  and  varied  efforts,  1 .3 — 17. 

cXx1      23  Ps. 

'""so  "ix^!  10     A    ^D  =■  there  appeared  a  great  *  won- 
m^'"  iiu.°u    -/"X    t'*'!'  'i^  lieaven  ;   ''  a  woman  "  clothed 


liv    S-7    Ix.l  — 


d  GM  vi.  u.  Tit.  "'ith  the  sun, 

eiw'lh.  M  Is  ^^^^1  ^"<^   upon  her   head 

Uii.3  Zecl,.ix.  t^^gj^.g  st^pg. 


and  the  moon   under  her 
of 


and  patience.  Christians  of  this  description  are  harmless, 
and  they  appear  to  be  helpless  and  friendless ;  but  it  is 
safer  to  meet  a  roaring  lion,  or  to  face  a  battery  of  cannon, 
than  to  injure  them,  for  the  Loao  will  plead  their  cause, 
"  and  spoil  the  souls  of  those  that  spoil  them  :"  'and 
their  pious  instructions,  friendly  warnings,  and  benevolent 
prayers,  will  be  as  fire  to  consume  ihoir  inveterate  ene- 
mies. Indeed,  the  wrath  of  God  against  persecutors  of  his 
saints  will  either  stop  the  current  of  his  bounty,  or  turn 
their  comforts  into  curses,  or  bring  the  heaviest  plagues  on 
oflending  nations. 

V.  7—12. 

Neither  Satan,  nor  any  of  his  emissaries,  can  cut  off  the 
Lord's  ministers,  till  they  have  finished  their  testimony, 
and  be  ripe  for  glory.  The  cruelties  and  outrages  of  persecu- 
tors on  the  living  or  on  the  dead,  as  if  they  would  carry  their 
revenge  into  another  world,  cannot  hinder  the  immediate 
felicity  of  their  souls,  the  glorious  resurrection  of  their 
bodies,  or  their  final  admission  into  heavenly  mansions. 
But  by  such  impious  barbarities  Christ  is  ciucified  afresh, 
and  Jerusalem  is  turned  into  Sodom  and  Egypt;  and  the 
external  homage  paid  to  Christ  by  men  of  this  character, 
(as  the  papists  adore  the  crucifix,)  seems  even  to  crucify 
him  again  in  effigy,  after  the  example  of  those  who  buildcd 
the  sepulchres  of  the  prophets,  and  murdered  the  incarnate 
Son  of  God. — Determined  rebels  against  the  light  rejoice, 
as  on  some  most  happy  event,  when  they  can  drive  away 
or  destroy  the  faithful  servants  of  Christ,  whose  doctrine 
and  conduct  are  a  torment  to  them ;  but  this  joy  is  soon 
turned  into  termor  and  anguish  ;  for  the  servants  of  God 
will  rise  again,  to  be  swift  witnesses  against  them ;  then 
ihey  will  behold  those  ascending  to  the  glory  of  their 
Lord,  whilst  more  terrible  vengeance  awaits  their  enemies, 
than  earthquakes,  or  death  in  its  most  terrific  form,  can  so 
much  as  shadow  forth. 

V.   13—19. 

Many  woes  await  the  impenitent  in  this  world,  but  the 
Vol.  v.— No.  36. 


2  And    she,-  being  with  child,    cried, 

'  travailing  in  birth,  and  pained  to  bo  dc- 'i' |',-,|"-)j'j{|J 
livrred  v,3.'joiin'xvi.2i 

11>C1CU.  Gil.  iv.  IS. 27 

3  And  tlicrc  appeared  anotlior  t  won-  ^"n''7''x^".'2''.l: 
der  in  heaven;  and  behold,  s  a  great  red  xx's'Lxkvi^i 
dragon, having \scvcnheadsand'leniiornK,  h'xiii.  1.3  xni.!> 
and  '' seven  crowns  upon  iiis  heads.  'lun.  a's'v'i'!' 

4  And  '  his  tail  drew  (he  third  part  of  k'xiji'i:"''' 
the  stars  of  heaven,  and  did  ca.st  thcin  to  vni.'J-ii 
the  earth:  and  '"  the  dragon  stood  before  "^^.V"^'  ^f" 
the  woman  which  Avas  ready  to  be  deli-  v'b' 
vcred,  lor  to  devour  her  child  as  soon  a.^ 

it  was  born. 

.0  And  "  she  brought  forth  a  man-child,  "jj;  '^'^v;'-  JJ 
who  was  to  "rule  all  nations  with  a  lod  of  ^'jj''^  "*"" 
iron  :  and  her  child  was  f  caugiit  tip  nnto  °x1s.°"5."  rs'"H 
God,  and  to  his  throne.  p^^-„  „„  „i  ,; 

G   And    •!  the    woman    fled    inter    the  ,,'V,"''^^' "•" 


most  dreadful  wo  will,  as  it  vrre,  cause  all  the  rest  to  be 
forgotten,  and  it  will  arrive  i;;;ickly.  For  the  scventli 
angel  shall  sound,  and  the  inhabitants  of  heaven  will 
rejoice,  because  "  the  kingdoms  of  ihe  earth  shall  become 
"  the  kingdoms  of  the  Lord  and  of  his  Chr^pt,"  and  he 
shall  "  reign  for  ever."  At  present,  prayer  for  that  blessed 
revolution  in  the  state  of  the  world,  is  the  duty  of  all 
real  Christians  ;  but  shortly  they  will  be  called  to  join  in 
songs  of  loud  thanksgiving  and  humble  adoration  "  to 
"the  Lord  God  almighty,  who  is,  and  was,  and  is  to 
"come."  (i.  4.  8.  11.)  Oh,  may  the  name  of  our  hea- 
venly Father  be  thus  hallowed,  may  his  kingdom  thu.s 
come,  arid  may  his  "  will  be  done  on  earth,  as  it  is  in  hea- 
"  ven,"  for  his  "  is  the  kingdom,  the  power,  and  the  glorv. 
"  for  ever,  Amen." — The  anger  of  the  nations  against 
his  righteous  authority  will  bring  on  the  great  day  of 
his  wrath  :  the  time  of  the  dead,  when  they  shall  be  judged, 
will  soon  come  ;  then  shall  his  faithful  servants  and  friends, 
both  great  and  small,  be  most  munificently  rcv/ardcd,  and 
they  who  have  destroyed  the  earth  shall  be  themselves 
destroyed.  In  the  mean  tiir.e,  we,  through  the  rcndcxl 
veil,  may  see  the  ark  of  the  covenant,  and  our  God  upon 
a  mercy-seat ;  and  if  we  humbly  approach  him  in  this  new 
and  living  Way,  the  most  tremendous  threatcnings  of  his 
word,  and  the  most  awful  judgn\ents  of  his  hand,  will  do 
us  no  harm,  and  should  cause  us  no  consternation. 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  XII.  V.  1-6.  The  prophecies  of  this 
book,  (as  it  ajjpears  to  me,)  naturally  divide  themselves 
into  two  parts,  the  second  of  which  begins  with  the  last 
vers.!  of  the  preceding  chapter.  So  that  we  are  here 
brought  back  to  the  primitive  ages  of  the  church,  though 
they  are  more  briefly  mentioned  than  those  which  ibilowcd. 
Inattention  to  this  circumstance  has  created  much  per- 
plexity in  many  attempts  to  explain  these  predictions  ;  for 
if  we  do  not  keep  hold  of  the  clue,  what  hath  properly 
been  called  the  internal  geography  and  chronology  of  the 
book,  iiragination  will  rove  nt  large,  and  supposed  allu- 
sions to  detached  events,  in  difl'erent  ages  and  places,  will 
4  Q 


//.  n.  ^5. 


REVELATION. 


.'1.  D.  95. 


r/'^IT  ^viklcrne^B,  whtMo  alio  liatli  a  place  pre-  her  there  '  a  thousand   two  liund red  am/ '*'"'"■*''■ ''^ 
•*'■"'"' pared   of  (jod,    Mhat    they    should   teed  threescore  days. 


disjoint  t!ic  isilcrprcl.aioii,  and  render  tlie  wlinle  ambiguous 
iiiid  suspicioLis.  The  church,  under  the  common  rmblcm 
of  a  uoniaii,  the  nioihcr  of  in'.liviJu^l  believers,  deriving 
its  originui  fron)  heaven,  and  being  destined  to  return 
thither,  was  beheld  by  the  apostle,  in  vision,  in  heaven, 
with  such  ritiirc  and  circumstances,  as  rendered  the  appear- 
r>noc  peculiarly  woiiderl'ul,  and  denoted  that  it  was  sigiii- 
licant  of  some  great  events.  She  was  clothed  with  the 
sun,  as  an  emblem  of  her  being  justilied,  sanctified,  and 
irradiated,  by  virtue  of  union  with  Christ,  "  the  Sun  of 
"  righteousness  ;"  she  had  the  moon  under  her  feet,  to 
denote  her  superiority  to  the  reflected  and  leebler  light  of 
the  Mosaic  dispensation,  and  to  the  love  of  all  sublunary 
objects;  her  crown,  with  twelve  stars,  re|)resented  her 
honourable  maiiitcnance  of  the  doctrine  of  the  twelve 
apostles.  Her  pregnancy  and  travailing  pains  seem  to 
l)e  an  emblem  of  the  afflicted  state  of  the  churcli  in  the 
three  fifSt  centuries,  (.luring  which  time,  amidst  many 
hardships  and  persecutions,  with  fervent  prayers  and 
earnest  laiiours,  she  sought  deliverance  from  her  oppres- 
sion, and  an  increase  of  her  family,  and  waited  the  ap- 
pointed term,  which  was  to  bring  a  happy  crisis  to  these 
her  sorrows.  (Util.  iv.  19.)  Al  the  .lame  time  another 
marvellous  sjght  was  scon  in  heaven,  even  "  a  great  red 
•'  dragon."  A  dragon  was  a  known  emblem  of  Satan, 
and  of  his  principal  agents  or  vicegerents  on  earth.  {Marg. 
Rtf.)  Purple  or  scarlet  was  the  distinguishing  colour  of 
ihe  Roman  emperors,  consuls,  and  generals,  even  as  it 
hath  been  since  of  the  popes  and  cardinals.  The  seven 
heads  of  the  dragon  signify  the  seven  hills  on  which 
Rome  was  built,  and  the  seven  forms  of  government 
which  successively  prevailed  there  ;  {Marg.  Hef.)  the  ten 
horns  marked  out  the  ten  kingdoms,  into  which  the  western 
empire  was  at  length  divided ;  (A'o/ps,  Dan.  ii.  31 — 43. 
vii.  23 — 27  ;)  but  "  the  seven  crowns  on  the  dragon's 
•'  heads,"  and  not  ten  crowns  on  his  horns,  showed,  that 
the  whole  power  was  yet  vested  in  the  emperors  and 
senate  at  Rome  ;  and  not  as  afterwards  in  the  monarchs  of 
the  kingdoms.  And  this  circumstance,  which  many  have 
not  observed,  precisely  fixes  the  date  of  the  prophecy,  and 
undeniably  proves  that  it  related  to  the  pagan  emperors, 
and  not  to  the  aniichristian  power  afterwards  mentioned, 
(xiii.  I.)  The  tail  of  the  dragon,  drawing  a  third  part  of 
the  stars,  represented  the  power  of  the  Romans,  which 
had  cast  down  the  princes  of  one  third  part  of  the  earth, 
and  reduced  their  countries  to  subjection.  This  monster 
appeared  to  watch  the  woman,  being  prepared  to  devour 
lier  offspring',  as  Pharaoh  destroyed  the  male  children  of 
Israel,  or  as  Merod  sought  the  life  of  Christ.  Thus  the 
Roman  emperors  and  magistrates  jealously  watched  the 
jirogress  of  Christianity  from  the  first,  and  harassed  the 
church  with  constant  persecutions.  But  at  length  the 
woman  was  delivered  of  a  male  child.  During  the  time  of 
the  persecuting  emperors,  the  church  was  greatly  increased  ; 
at  length  one  sprang  from  her,  who  ascended  the  imperial 
throne,  being  appointed  to  be  the  vicegerent  of  Christ,  in 
ruling  the  nations,  and  crushing  the  enemies  of  the  Gospel, 
as  with  a  rod  of  iron.  {Soles,  ii.  26,  27.  vi.  12  —  17. 
Ps,  ii.  9,)     Thus    the   offspring  of  the   church,   even 


Christians  in  general,  and  Constantine  in  jjarlicular,  with 
the  Christian  emjierors  who  succeeded  him,  escaped  the 
rage  of  the  red  dragon,  and  the  latter  was  exalted  to  very 
great  honour  and  authority,  under  the  immediate  protec- 
tion, and  by  the  special  favour,  of  God.  New  trials,  how- 
ever, awaited  the  church,  which  at  length  drove  her  into 
the  wilderness,  or  rendered  her  desolate  and  distressed. 
For  the  termination  of  pagan  persecution  made  way  fer 
those  events  which  at  length  terminated  in  the  antichristiaii 
power,  the  continuance  of  which  was  fixed  to  one  thou- 
sand two  hundred  and  sixty  years.  (A'o/f#,  xi.  1 — 1-1.) 
But  God  had  provided  a  place  where  he  would  sustain  her 
when  the  time  arrived  ;  and  her  flight  into  the  wilderness 
is  here  mentioned  by  way  of  anticipation.  This  iiiter- 
l^retation  has  been  objected  to,  because  the  sixth  verse  is 
supposed  to  be  introduced  by  anticipation  ;  but,  in  fact,  it 
is  manifest  that  the  apostle  thus  introduces  it ;  else,  why 
does  he  resume  it,  after  several  verses,  predicting  most 
important  events,  (14)  with  some  additional  circum- 
stances ?  Yet  even  then,  the  church  is  represented  only  a  = 
prepared  to  fly,  not  as  yet  actually  fled.  The  author  has 
before  shown  his  decided  opinion,  and  stated  his  reasons 
for  it,  ihnt  •'  the  little  book"  contained  no  more  than  part 
of  the  eleventh  chapter,  that  the  slaying  of  the  witnesses  is 
jct  future,  and  that  the  concluding  part  of  the  preceding 
chapter,  tu  tiic  end  of  the  eigtiteenth  verse,  brings  ihe 
scries  of  predicted  events  to  the  Millennium,  and  indeed 
to  the  end  of  the  world.  If,  then,  this  and  the  following 
chapters  relate,  as  undoubtedly  they  do,  to  events ;jrecffJjng- 
the  Millennium,  the  sacred  writer  must  in  some  place  go 
back,  and  resume  his  subject ;  and  no  part  can  be  seloctcd, 
in  which  this  can  so  naturally  be  fixed,  as  the  last 
verse  of  the  preceding  chapter,  which  introduces  the  be- 
ginning of  this.     '  We   would  also  divide  the  Revelation 

•  into  two  parts,  or  rather  the  book  so  divides  itself.  For 
■  the  former  part  [jroceeds,  as  we  have  seen,  in  a  regular 
'  and  successive  series,  from  the  apostle's  days  to  the  con- 
'  summation  of  all  things.  Nothing  can  be  added,  but  it 
'  must  fall  somewhere  or  other,  within  the  compass  ot' 
'  this  period  ;  it  must  be  a  resumption  of  the  same  sub- 
'jccts,  and  this  latter  part  may  most  |iroperly  be  con- 
'  sidered  as  an  enlargement  and  illustration  of  the  former. 
'  Several  things,  which  before   were  only   touched  upon, 

•  require  to  be   more  copiously  handled,  and  placed  in  a 

•  stronger  light.'  It  was  said,  that  '*  the  beast  should  make 
''  war  against  the  witnesses,  and  overcome  them  ;"  '  but 
'  who,  or  what,  Ike  beast  is,  we  may  reasonably  conjec- 
'  ture,  but  the  apostle  himself  will  more  surely  explain. 
'  The  transactions  of  the  seventh  trumpet  are  all  summed 
'  up  and  comprised  in  a  few  verses,  but  we  shall  see  the 
'  particulars  branched  out  and  enlarged  on  into  as  many 
'  chapters.  In  short,  this  latter  part  is  designed  as  a 
'  supplement  to  the  former,  to  complete  nhat  was  de- 
'  ficient,  to  explain  what  was  dubious,  to  illustrate  what 
'  was  obscure  ;  and  as  the  former  described  more  the  des- 
'  tinies  of  the  Roman  empire,  so  this  latter  relates  to  the 
'  fates  of  the  Christian  church.'  {Bp.  Newlon.)  Nothing 
more  fully  confirms  my  opinion,  that  bishop  Newton's  out- 
line  is  the  true  interpretation,   than  the  dissatisfaclioQ 


J.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  Xfl. 


.4.  J).  9:;. 


tjiii. 7.«ix  II-  1  H  And  there  was  ^war  in  heaven; 
Kpi!.%f"'*Gr*.  "  Michael  "  and  his  angels  fought  against 
"ixsrii  VTieb  >■  the  drajjon;  and  the  dragon  fought  and 

W  10.Jude3.      ,,  .  »  °  ° 

s  Matt.  Kill    41.      Ill 

1, J    not;  neitlier    was 

Thes  •  - 
y  Stc  ««,  3,  4 


Vi    U 


VIII. 


«9 


IS  angel 

B    And  "  prevailed 
their  place  found  any  more  in  heaven. 
9  And  '^  the  jjreat  dragon  was  cast  out, 


in  heaven,  Now  id  come  salvation  and  1 1  ci,r ,,;,  „. 
strength,  and  '  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  J'"  ^,111  f.i^',:,. 
and  ■"  the  power  of  his  Christ :  for  "  the  "Z^.  it  to" 
accuser  of  our  brethren  is  cast  down,  trS":':r,''k''ii8 
which  accused  them  before  our  God  day  Ln^^vf'tli 
and  night.  vV'2'..lr  si..".'. 

11   And   "they  overcame  him  by  i"  the  "ii'".'h''i',i  'i.  *: 

I        (■   ^l         It  II  .1     ■'  I    l"i'i'  xxii.   :!> 


2  Pet  J  that    old    serpent,    called    ''the    Devil,  blood   of  the    Lamb,  and   bv  ■•  the   word  Tit'..''3"cr 

■    ^  I   •     1    '       >  •         .1       ,1  1       I  r    ^I       •        ..        ^-  I    .  ,1  I  1  0  ri.  7    II.   17 


*• '  and  Satan,  which  ^  deceiveth  the  whole 
■"Mali  ^^orld  :  '■  he  was  cast  out  '  into  the 
^Kom.  earth,  and  his  angels  were  cast  out  with 
"  Jv'!!:  him. 

10  And  "^1  heard  a  loud  voice,  saying 

iii.  7 J  14,  15.  XX.  2   Gen    iii    1    4    13    Is   xxvij.  I.  ls?.2o 

2     Man.  iv.  I    V    8   xiii    i'i.     Luke  vlii.  12    Juhn  iii    44.    1  Tim 

6,7.  Heb  ii.  14.  1  Jolin  iii  8-10.  Jude  9. f  ii  9.  U.24  iii  9.  1  Chr  xxl.  I    Job 

i.6.  13   ii.  I    I's    cix   6   Zecli    iii.  1,2.   Matt.  iv.  10.  Luke  xiii.  16    xxii   3.  21.  Acts  v.  3 

xxvi   13.  Ron),  xvi. 20.  2  Cor  ii    Il.xl.  14   xii7.  2The5  ii.  9. g  xiii.  14  xviii   23. 

six.  20    XX    3   8.  10.  Matt    xxiv    24.    Rom.xvi.  18.  2  Cor   xi.  3.  Eph.  iv.  U   2  Thes    ii. 

2.9—11    1  Tim    ii.  14   2  Tim.  iii    13.  I  John  v.  19 h  is.  1    Ei  xxviii.  |6.  Luke  x.  16 

Johnxii.  31. iJohi.7    ii  2.  Is.  xiv.  12.  Ixv  25.   John  xiv.  30.  xvi.  II.  2  tor.  iv.  4. 

1  Pot  V.  8 1.  Set  on,  xi  15  xix.  1—7 


18 


xxxvii    10   Acts 

i.25.  Jude  6 

e  ix.  20  X 


which  permanently  rests  on  m\'  mind,  after  carefully  con" 
sidering  those  expositions  which  have  been  siibstitutetJ  in 
the  place  of  it.  While  objections  are  stated,  I  hesitate, 
not  at  once  perceiving  how  they  can  be  answered  :  but 
when  the  interpretation,  substituted  in  its  place,  has  excited 
my  attention,  still  more  insuperable  objections  crowd  on 
my  mind.  '  The  man-child  is  the  mystic  word  of  God, 
'  which  is  described  as  the  Son  of  the  church,  because  it 
'  is  the  incorruptible  seed,  from  w^hich  all  true  believers 
'  are  born.'  {Faber.)  This  mystic  word  is,  then,  rather 
the  parent,  than  the  son,  of  the  church ;  but,  waiving  this, 
if  the  respectable  writer  here  cited  could  not  make  out 
his  system,  without  having  recourse  to  so  indefinite  and 
allegorical  an  interpretation  of  an  event,  evidently  of 
primary  importance  in  the  prophecy,  I  cannot  but  con- 
clude, that  his  plan  of  interpretation  is,  in  this  respect, 
erroneous  ;  and  though,  all  things  considered,  it  is  with 
great  regret,  I  must  give  that  of  bishop  Newton  the  de- 
cided preference.  Certainly  the  subversion  of  the  Pagan 
persecuting  Roman  empire,  and  that  of  the  ancient  system 
of  idolatry,  as  supported  by  all  the  genius,  influence, 
and  power  of  Greece  and  Rome,  was  no  inconsiderable 
event,  in  the  prophetical  history  of  the  Christian  church  : 
and  had  it  not  been  specially  and  prominently  marked, 
it  might  have  been  thought  an  extraordinary  omission. 
Whatever  the  character  of  Constantine,  or  that  of  his 
successors,  was,  the  revolution  was  wonderful  :  the  whole 
Pagan  system  was  cast  down  from  its  heaven,  its  autho- 
rity and  persecuting  domination,  and  the  ruler  or  rulers 
of  the  nations  professed  Christianity,  and  protected  the 
church.  Subsequent  rorruptions,  terminating  in  still 
more  dire  and  destructive  persecutions,  indeed  followed, 
and  are  particularly  foretold  :  but  surely  it  is  natural  to 
suppose,  that  the  prophet,  if  indeed  he  resumed  his  sub- 
ject to  give  a  more  particular  account  of  the  periods 
which  he  had  compendiously  mentioned,  should  go  }\i.ick  to 
the  first  ages,  and  in  few  words  mark  the  deliverance  of 
the  church  from  Pagan  pesecution,  the  revolution  in  the 
em[iire  from  Pagan  to  Christian.  I  by  no  means  think, 
with  bishop  Newton,  that  Galerius,  or  any  personal  enemy 
to  Constantine,  is  meant  by  the  red,  or  fiery,  dragon  ;  but 


of  their  testimony  ;  and  ''  thov  loved  not 

,i      .       ,.  ,11,1  *  .'ohn      Kvi.    31. 

tlieir  lives  unto  tlie  dcalli.  Kom-  vni.  :;i- 

12  Therefore  'rejoice,  ye  heavens,  and  l^S''-  ■"   ^j' 

ye    that    dwell   in    them.     'Woe    to  the  K';  "'^ '^t'|;- 

inhabitcrs  of  the  earth  and  of  the  sea!  I'V^''  Ii'!*" 

.  1  Iclm  11.  13,  II. 

tor  tnc  ctcvil  is  come  down  unto  you,  p';;-;-,^.*!.  ^iv, 
having  great  wralii,  "because  he  know- q','^''.5"J- j  j 
eth  that  he  hath  but  a  short  time.  x-x'^is'    "  ' 

r  ii    10   18.  XX.  4   Luke  xiv.  20    Acts  XK  21.  xxi    13     Heb    xi.  :!5 -38 -s  xriii.  2a 

xix.  1—7  Ps  xcvi.  11-13  cclvui  1-4  Is.  xlix  13.lv  12,13  Luke  ii  14  XV.  10. 
t  viii    13,  ix.  12.  \i.  14 u  X.  6    Heb   x  37   2  Pet.  Iii   8. 


the  whole  Pagan  authority  and  influence,  instigated  by  the 
devil,  (as  the  papal  power  and  influence  afterwards  was,) 
and  seeking  the  destruction  of  Christianity,  and  of  the 
Christian  rulers  and  ])rinces  who  supported  it.  So  that 
we  may  understand,  as  literally  .i.^  wc  choose,  the  language 
concerning  "the  old  dragon;  only  remembering  that  he 
"  works  in"  and  by  '•  the  children  of  disobedience."  Chris- 
tians are  spoken  of,  as  exercising  the  authority  of  Christ, 
and  ruling  the  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron  :  (ii.  '27  :)  it  can 
therefore  be  no  objection,  that  the  same  allusion  is  made 
in  respect  of  the  first  Chri.'^tian  emperors,  under  whom  the 
most  entire  revolution,  from  persecuting  idolatry,  in  fall 
domination,  to  the  establishment  of  Christianity,  as  the 
religion  of  the  Roman  empire,  took  place.  Some  com- 
mentators, indeed,  would  iniiijjnt  this  ttkih  child  to  be 
Chiist  himsclfi  but  this  cannot  be  meant,  for  he  was  born 
of  the  Jewish,  not  of  the  Christian  cliuich  ;  and  the  apostle 
spake  as  a  prophet,  not  as  an  historian  ;  events  future  to 
him  must  then,  exclusively,  be  intended. 

v.  7 — 1'2.  The  events,  here -foretold,  preceded,  and 
made  way  for,  the  church's  flight  into  the  wilderness. 
The  strenuous  efi'irts  of  the  Pagans  agaiiist  the  establish- 
ment of  Chrisii.i;,ity,  and  the  destruction  of  their  idolatrous 
worship,  was,  as  1  apprehend,  represented  by  the  dragon 
and  his  angels  maintaining  war  in  heaven  against  Michael 
and  his  angels  ;  perhaps  with  some  refeience  to  the  expul- 
sion of  Satan  and  his  adherents  from  heaven,  on  their 
original  apostacy.  Michael  may  represent  Christ  ;  and 
the  devil,  or  Satan,  the  old  slanderer,  adversary,  and  mur- 
derer of  mankind,  was  the  invisible  commander  of  the 
opposite  army.  The  former  employed  as  his  instruments 
Christian  magistrates,  faithful  ministers,  and  believers,  as 
well  as  angels  ;  the  latter  fought  by  persecuting  emperors, 
idolatrous  priests,  and  heathen  philosophers.  The  conflict 
was  long  and  sharp;  but  it  ended  in  the  total  defeat  of 
Satan's  army,  in  the  deposing  of  idolaters  from  all  rule  and 
authority,  and  in  their  reduction  to  the  most  abject  con- 
dition. This  was  represented  by  the  devil's  being  cast  out 
of  heaven  :  for,  by  the  power  of  idolatrous  em|icrors  and 
magistrates,  he  had  maintained  that  false  religion,  by 
whii  h  he  had  deceived  all  the  world,  and  seduced  them  to 

4  Q  2 


yi    I).  O.V 


REVELATION. 


.'i.  D.9). 


X  A.i.  Pl.XXXvil. 
IJ-  U.  Gcil-  i". 
IS.  Jobaxvi  31 


y  ES'Xix  i  Dciit 
sxxii  n.iv  >'i 
Iv.  e  U.Kl  y' 


1:5  And  when  the  dragon  saw  tliat  he 
was  cast  unto  tlie  cartli,  "he  pcrsecutctii 
the  woman  which  brought  forth  the  man 
chi/J. 

1  1  And  >•  to  the  woman  were  given  two 
wings  of  a  great  eagle,  ^  that  she  might  fl} 
into  the  wihicrncss,  into  lier  place,  w'herc 
she  is  nourished  for  "  a  time,  and  times, 
and  hall' a  time,  from  the  face  of  the  ser- 
pent. 

IT)  And  the  serpent  "cast  out  of  his 
•  mouth  water  as  a  flood   after  the  womauj 


that  he  might  cause  her  to  be  carried  away 
of  the  Hood. 

16  And  '  the  earth  helped  the  woman  ;  cEx.  m,  34.36. 

,  ,  ,  ,  1  I       1  KiDJ'l    Xvli.    6. 

and   the    earth   opened   her  moutli,   anu  2  Kios» ».».  9. 
swallowed  up  tin;  llood  wliich  the  dragon  <)«<«»»  "s-Joim 

1  O  Vlll  44. 1  Pel.  V. 

cast  out  of  his  mouth. 

17  And    "^  the     dragon 
with  the    woman,  and   went  •'to 
war    with     the    remnant    of    her    seed,  f-f* , 
'  which     keep     the     commandments    of  f'j'^J, 
God,  8  and  have   the  testimony  of  Jesus  S""^"' 
Christ. 


was    wroth  ^"'^f^'t,," 
make  «;'•'."". 


I  Johu  >.  3,3 
II.  i.: 

3.  XX.  i 
I  Cor  ii.  I 
I  JoIlD  V    I*. 


be  his  subj<-cts  and  worshippers;  but,  by  the  subversion  of  j  on  the  Lord's  side  in  this  contest.  But  at  the  same  time 
that  authority,  and  the  sub.^oquenl  demolilion  of  idolatry,  j  a  wo  was  denounced  upon  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  and 
he  w:i3  c>vst'down  from  his  dignity,  as  god  and  prince  of  j  the  sea,  or  die  nations  in  genePcd  ;  because  the  devil  and 
this  \wrld,  for  a  time,  and  in  a  measure.  (fMike  x.  18.)  his  dethroned  agents  would  not  rest  in  their  disgraced  con- 
When  the  pagan  emperors  were  dethroned,  Satan's  angels  dilion  :  though  idolatry  was  suppressed,  it  w;is  not  des- 
were  cast  out  with  him;  for  bath  the  in-,irunicnts  and  troy ed,  and  its  partizans  would  surely  excite  fresh  com- 
ministers  of  idokitry  were  laid  aside  ;  and  even  their  very  motions.  Nay,  the  devil  would  be  the  more  furious  in 
idols  were  destroyed  witli  contempt  and  execration. — It  is!  his  opposition  to  the  Gospel,  to  the  ruin  of  numbers  of 
remarkable,  that  Constantine  himself,  and  others  of  his  i  souls,  and  to  the  great  distraction  of  the  empire;  as  he 
time,  describe  these  events  under  the  same  image  of  the,  would  know  that  his  time  was  short,  that  Pagan  idolatry 
<]ethroning  of  the  dragon.  'Moreover,  a  picture  of  Con-  would  soon  be  totally  crushed,  and  that  the  Seed  of  the 
'  stantine  was  set  up  over  the  palace-gate,  with  a  cross]  woman  woultl  at  length  bruise  his  head  :  he  would,  there- 
*  over  his  head,  and  under  his  feet  the  great  enemy  of  ^  fore,  take  his  opportunity  of  doing  all  possible  mischief  to 
'  mankind,  (who  persecuted  the  church  by  means  of  im-  mankind,  whilst  he  had  it  in  his  power, 
'pious  tyrants,)  in  the  form  of  a  dragon,  transfixed  with  V.  13 — 17.  Whilst  the  idolatrous  party,  who  were 
'  a  dart  through  the  midst  of  its  body,  and  falling  head-  the  agents  of  the  devil,  were  constrained  to  submti  to  the 
'  long  into  the  depth  of  the  sea.'  {Newton.)  This  shows  power  of  Christian  rulers,  they  stili  persisted  in  their  per- 
liow  Christians  then  understood  the  prophecy;  and  no' secuting  enmity  to  the  church,  and  tried  various  methods 
doubt  they  righdy  interpreted  it. — Upon  this  great  victory,  j  of  re-establishing  their  ancient  worship.  Several  attempts 
die  apostle  heard  songs  of  praiso  in  heaven,   because  sal- 1  were  made  of  this  kind,  during  the  reign  of  Constantine. 


valion  and  strength  were  come;  the  clnirrh  was  delivered 
from  persecution,  and   its  friends  advanced  to  authority ; 
the  kingdom  of  God  was  openly  established,  and  the  power 
of  his  anointed   Son  most  gloriously  displayed.     For  the 
accuser  of  the  brethren  was  cast  out  of  his  dominion,  and 
deprived  of  his  influence  ;  so  that  he  could  no  longer  lay 
grievous  crimes  to  the  charge  of  the  Christians,  for  which 
to  put  them  to  death  ;  as  Satan  had  accused  Job  before 
God  himself,  and  was  ready  to  accuse  others  continually 
night  and  day.     (Mar^.  Hcf.)     But  this  victory  was  not 
ascribed  to  the  sword  of  war,  which  was  only  a  subor- 
dinate means,  when  matters  were  brought  to  a  crisis ;  for 
it   was  acquired  through    the  merit  and    efficacy  of  the 
atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ,  by  faith  in  his  blood,  and    a 
bold  and  holy  profession  of  his    Gosjjel;    together  with 
"  the  word   of  Iheir  testimony,"  who   went  forth    every 
■where   preaching  the   doctrine  of  salvation  ;    and   "  who 
"  loved  not  their  lives  unto  the  death,"   but  readily  sealed 
Uieir  testimony  with  blood,   when    called   to    it.     These 
were  the  warriors  and  the  weapons,  by  which  Christianity 
undermined  and    subverted   the  power  of  the   idolatrous 
empire,and  acquired  an  entire  ascendency  over  their  pagan 
enemies  :  and  ifChristians  had  continued  to  fight  with  these 
weapons,  or  such  as  these,  their  victories  would  have  been 
more  numerous  and  glorious,  and  the  cllects  of  them  more 
durable.     The    heavens   were,    therefore,  called  upon  to 
rejoice,  with  all  the  nihabitantj  of  them;  or  all  who  were 


Julian  (he  ayiostate  left  no  method  untried,  by  which  he 
hoped  to  effect  it:  he  endeavoured  to  hinder  the  liberal 
education  of  the  Christians,  that  their  ignorance  might 
expose  them  to  contempt,  and  render  them  incapable  of 
defending  or  propagating  their  religion ;  he  employed 
writers,  of  great  learning  and  ingenuity,  to  ridicule,  re- 
vile, and  reason  against  Christianity;  he  excited  Arian 
princes  to  persecute  their  orthodox  subjects  ;  and  in  many 
other  ways  he  attempted  to  undermine  the  cause  of  Christ. 
At  the  same  lime,  the  devil  and  his  agents  prevailed  to 
corrupt  the  church  with  manifold  heresies,  to  deform  it 
with  various  scandals,  and  to  rend  it  in  pieces  with  fierce 
contentions ;  and  these  evils  grew  worse  and  worse,  during 
the  period  of  the  first  four  trumpets.  {Notes,  viii.)  Thus 
the  way  was  preparingfortheerectionof  another  idolatrous 
persecuting  power,  which  will  be  shortly  considered.  Jn 
the  mean  time,  two  wings,  as  of  a  great  eagle,  were  given 
to  the  woman,  that  she  might  be  ready  to  flee  to  her  place 
in  the  wilderness,  when  the  time  came.  {Ex.  xix.  4.) 
These  are  supposed  by  some  writers  to  refer  (o  the  eastern 
and  western  empires,  whose  standard  was  an  eagle,  and 
whose  protection  was  the  means  of  preservation  to  the 
church,  till  the  prefixed  time  of  her  obscurity  arrived. 
In  the  midst  of  the  preceding  convulsions  and  heresies, 
the  church  was,  as  it  were,  preparing  to  flee  away  to  her. 
retreat,  from  the  fury  of  her  opposers  j  where  she  was  at 
length  to  he  nourished,  "  for  a  time,  and  times,  and  half 


A.  D.  S)b. 


CHAPTEli  XI It. 


J.  U.  'Jj. 


CHAP.  XIII. 

.4  vision  of  a  beast  rising  out  of  tJie  sta  : 
tvith  an  account  of  its  pojccr,  rage,  anil 
success,  1 — 10;  of  a  second  beast,  rising 

a  time,"  or  for  three  years  and  a  half,  forty-two  months, 
or  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty  days  ;  but  her 
flight  was  not  completed  till  the  establishment  of  the  anti- 
christian  power  spoken  of  in  the  next  chapter.  {I^ote,  xi. 
1,  2.)  To  prevent  her  escape,  the  dragon  cast  out  of  his 
mouth  a  flood  of  water,  to  carry  her  away.  This  is  ex- 
plained, with  great  propriety,  of  the  inundation  of  the 
lluns,  Goths,  Vandals,  and  other  barbarous  nations,  bv 
which  tiie  western  empire  was  overwhelmed ;  for  it  is 
known  that  the  strenuous  adherents  to  |)aganisni  encou- 
raged these  irruptions,  in  hopes  of  subverting  Christianity 
by  their  means;  and  no  doubt  Satan  expected  to  over- 
whelm the  church,  when  idolaters  overturned  the  empire. 
But  the  event  proved  entirely  contrary  to  all  their  expec- 
tations. "  The  earth  helped  the  woman,  and  swallowed 
"up  the  flood;"  the  victorious  barbarians  united  them- 
selves to  the  vanquished  Romans,  and  foimed  one  people 
with  them,  in  the  several  provinces  of  the  empire;  they 
even  embraced,  in  form  at  least,  the  Christian  religion. 
Ungodly  men  of  various  descriptions,  from  regard  to  their 
secular  interests,  protected  the  church,  amidst  these  con- 
vulsions :  and  the  subversion  and  dismembering  of  the 
western  empire  did  not  at  all  help  the  cause  of  idolatry, 
nay,  it  rather  tended  to  the  propagation  of  Christianity. 
But  the  dragon,  being  disappointed  in  this  atlemjit,  was 
the  more  enraged,  and  took  another  method  of  making 
war  against  true  Christians,  as  the  seed  of  the  church. — 
These  were  but  a  remnant,  for  superstitions  and  heresies, 
of  various  kinds,  had  long  before  this  increased  exceed- 
ingly, which  aflbrded  the  enemy  his  opportunity  for  the 
assault  and  success  predicted  in  the  next  chapter.  If  the 
plan  of  interpretation,  before  laid  down,  be  well  grounded, 
these  verses  must,  as  has  been  stated,  predict  the  events, 
ivhich  made  way  for  the  establishment  of  the  persecuting 
domination  of  nominal  Christians,  the  flight  of  the  church 
into  the  wilderness,  and  the  prophesying  of  the  wi(nesses 
in  sackcloth,  during  one  thousand  two  hundred  and  sixty 
days.  The  particulars  of  these  latter  events  are  recorded 
in  the  two  following  chapters,  with  several  things  relating 
to  the  approach  and  earnests  of  the  church's  delivery,  and 
the  destruction  of  her  grand  enemy.  In  the  fifteenth 
chapter  there  is  a  solemn  pause,  as  introductory  to  the 
subsequent  events,  and  then  the  prediction  proceeds,  in 
regular  older,  to  the  Millennium,  the  day  of  judgment, 
and  the  heavenly  world.  Thus,  from  the  beginning  of 
this  chapter,  where  the  prophet  resumes  his  subject,  a 
series  of  events,  succeeding  to  each  other,  is  predicted 
and  every  part  casts  light  on  all  that  precedes  or  follows. 
But  if  the  predictions  oi  these  verses  be  referred  to  any  part 
of  the  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years,  or  to  the  end  of 
them,  this  order  is,  as  it  appears  to  me,  without  necessity, 
and  without  proof,  disturbed  ;  and  indeed  an  entire  new  in- 
terpretation of  the  subsequent  chapters,  as  relating  to  future 
events,  seems  indispensably  necessary,  to  preserve  the  con- 
sistency oi  the  interpretation.  As  1  am  fully  persuaded  that 
the  transactions,  predicted  in  the  two  next  chapters,  (the 


out  of  the  earth,  exercising  the  power  of 
the  former  beast,  making  an  image  of  it, 
and  compelling  all  to  worship  it,  1 1 — 17. 
The  number  of' the  beast,  lU. 


concluding  part  of  the  fourteenth  alone  cxcepled.)  are 
already  fulfilled,  I  must  adhere  to  the  outlines  of  bishop 
Newton's  interpretation,  and  that  of  those  with  w  hom  he 
coincides,  in  lucfcrence  to  latter  systems  of  interp;  elation. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—6. 

True  Christians,  being  of  heavenly  birth,  and  expcclin" 
a  heavenly  felicity,  have  put  on  Christ,  aie  clothed  in  his 
righteousness,  irradiated  by  his  light,  beautified  by  his 
image,  and  taught  to  [!ut  earthly  things  beneath  thcirfeet ; 
and  they  deem  it  their  honour  to  picifess,  adorn,  and  re- 
commend, the  doctrine  of  the  holy  ajjostles.  All  who  are 
thus  minded  should  pray  fervently,  and  labour  diligently, 
in  their  several  places,  for  the  increase,  prosperity,  and 
purity  of  the  church;  and  ministers  should  esjjecially 
abound  in  these  thing?.  For  the  devil  and  his  instru- 
ments are  vigilant,  united,  bold,  and  unwearied,  in  their 
efibrts  to  destroy  the  religion  of  Christ,  and  too  generally 
the  kingdoms  of  the  world  have  been  seduced  into  their 
service  :  surely,  then,  the  servants  of  God  ought  not  to  bo 
timid,  heartless,  or  negligent,  in  opposiug  their  designs! 
—It  is  a  striking  proof  of  the  wretched  stale  of  this  apos- 
tate world,  that  so  large  a  proportion  of  its  inhabitants 
have  generally  been  subjected  to  men,  eminent  only  for 
tyranny  and  cruelty  ;  and  it  is  a  great  mystery  in  Pro- 
vidence, that  these  are  left  to  attempt  so  many  things 
against  his  church.  They  cannot,  however,  prevent  the 
conversion  of  sinners,  or  the  final  salvation  of  believers- 
nor  can  they  Avithsland  him,  who  is  exalted  to  the  throne 
of  God,  to  rule  over  all  nations  with  a  rod  of  iron;  or 
overcome  those  who  are  invested  with  authority  and  armed 
with  power  by  him,  for  the  benefit  of  his  church,  and  to 
crush  those  who  persecute  it.  The  Lord  does  not  indeed 
generally  work  by  the  arm  of  the  magistrate ;  but  when 
he  is  pleased  to  raise  uj)  rulers,  to  protect  Ids  people,  and 
by  scri;)<Mr«i7«f'/?is  to  promote  his  cause,  we  should  be 
thankful  for  them,  and  avail  ourselves  of  their  coimtenance 
and  assi'^tance,  though  the  church  has  her  place  prepared, 
and  her  sustenance  given  her,  far  more  frequently  in  r. 
wilderness,  ihan  in  an  imperial  palace. 

V.  7—n. 

Whilst  Michael  our  Prince,  his  angels,  and  his  servants, 
fight  against  the  dragon  and  his  angels,  wc  need  not  fear 
the  final  prevnlence  of  any  enemy,  either  against  the 
church,  or  any  true  believer;  the  "  great  dragon,  even 
"  the  old  serpent  called  the  devil,  and  Satan,"  while  he 
deceives  and  rules  over  all  the  rest  of  the  world,  will  as 
surely  be  prevented  from  hurting  the  true  church,  as  he 
and  his  angels  were  cast  out  of  heaven  at  first.  For  "  sal- 
"  vation  and  strength,  the  kingdom  of  our  God,  and  the 
"  i)ower  of  his  Christ,"  will  rencwedly  come,  from  time 
to  time,  till  the  dominion  of  every  enemy  be  destroyed,  and 


J.  D.  9o 


REVELATION. 


A.  D.  95. 


A 


ND  I  stood  "  upon  tlic  saiul 


the  saiul  of  the 

sea,  'and  saw  a  bca:jt  rise  tij)  out  of 

VH'vi'VT-'i' tlie  sea,  ■=  havinc:  seven  heads  and  ten 
iii.  n^ii  »ii  7,11  ,  '  ^  1  •    1  1  , 

i;',in  as.ii.     horns,  and   upon  his  horns   "  ton  crowns, 

'.  Or.  ■wn-i       and  upon  his  heads  the  *  name  of  "^  blas- 

Dsn.vii  -5    »..  pllcniV. 

' n"  Vh  *' Hm  2  ■'^""  ^"'^  hcast  which  I  saw  '  was  like 
^*^;;^^^';»|'-^j^-  unto  a  leopard,  ^  and  liis  feet  were  as  tht, 
^Tt^'V^X'vi.f^^^  ^^  ^  boar,  ''  and  his  month  as  the 
"m"!'  i*  "',"  "'outh  of  a  Hon:  and  'the  dragon  "^  gave 

Nlii    8  Am   V  is. h  I'.,  xs.i.  21   Is.  v  I'.l.  Hos  xi   10  Am  i  i.  12   21. m   i»    17   I  Pet 

T.  8. J  &<r  on,  Mi  3,  4  t.  13   IS k  xvi    lU  x>ii.  i:  xlx.  10.  xx  2. 


tlic  moiilh  of  every  "  accuser  of  the  hrctliren,"  be  stopped. 
IJut  victory  ill  this  holy  wnr  can  be  oLtaincd  only  "  by 
"  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  and  by  the  word  of  the  tcsti- 
"  mony"  of  his  servants.  Faith,  prayer,  a  holy  life, 
patient  continiuince  in  ucll-doing,  and  a  wiilingncBs  t 
venture,  or  suficr,  evf^n  unto  death,  ha\e  been  the  weapons 
by  which  the  saints  have  always  cnnr|uercd  ;  and  we  must 
go  forth  with  the  same  armour,  and  fight  in  the  same  man- 
ner, if  we   would  share  their    triumphs.     0,er  such    vic- 


him  his  power,  and   his  seat,  and  great 
autliorily. 

3  And  I  saw  '  one  of  liia  heads  as  it 
were  f  wounded  to  death ;  "  and  his 
deadly  wound  was  healed  :  "  and  all  (he 
world  wondered  after  the  beast. 

4  And  "  they  worshipped  the  dragon 
which  gave  power  unto  the  beast  :  ''  and 
they  worshipped  the  beast,  saying,  '  Who 
is  like  unto  the  beast .''  '  who  is  able  to 
make  war  with  him  ? 


1   I    l«    xvii     10. 

t  Or   .lorn 

ni  12.Ri  xx.';:* 

HI.  xvii.  6.  a  in. 
17.  I.ukc  li  1. 
John  xli.l3.  Art' 
viii  10.  II  1.1 
2  Tilt.,  ii  9-I1' 

0  2  ix.20  Pscvi 
i7.  .-IK.  1  Cor.  I. 
20-12    2  Cor.  It 


1  xtiP.  18   .SVfO'/, 
Ex.  XV.  11       P( 
Ikxxix.  8. 
Dcit  il2.1Sarr. 


lasted  at  the  most  only  twelve  hundred  and  twenty-eight 
years  ;  and  for  the  first  five  or  six  hundred  years  of  this 
term,  the  Romans  had  not  the  smallest  concern  in  any 
thing  which  rps])ccted  the  church  of  God.  It  is,  there- 
fore, absolutely  certain,  that  the  Roman  power,  as  pro- 
fessing Christianity,  and  not  that  of  Pagan  Rome,  is  meant. 
The  dragon  bofore-meiitioned  had  "  seven  crowns  on  his 
"  heads,"  but  this  beast  hath  "  ten  crowns  on  his  horns," 
which  plainly  showed  that  a  revolution  would  take  jjlace 


lories  all  heaven  rejoices,  and  all  that  love  the  kingdom  of  before  the  time  referred  to,  that  the  dominion  would  be 
Christ.  But  Satan  and  his  agents,  however  degraded  and  1  removed  from  the  imperial  city,  and  divided  among  (en 
Inffled,  will  procci^d  to  bring  woes  on  the  inhabitants  of,  kingdoms.  The  seven  heads  had  indeed  lost  their  crowns, 
the  earth;  they  rage  the  more,  when  their  jilots  are  de- 1  but  they  had  preserved,  or  acquired,  a  name,  or  names,  of 
feated,  and  multitudes  are  by  them  deceived  and  destroyed,  blasphemy.  Imperial  Rome  was  often  called  The  eternal 
Yet  the  church  still  maintains  its  ground  on  earth,  and  j city,  and  The  goddess  of  the  earth,  with  other  blasphemous 
believers  continually  enter  heaven  ;  when  dangers  seem  to 'titles;  and  altars,  temiiles,  and  sacrifices,  were  assigned  to 
overtake  them,   they  are  furnished  with  eagles'   wings,  to  her,  as  a  deity  :  and  it  will  appear  in  the  sequel,  how  an- 


fly    away   and   be   at  rest;  when   heresies,   infidelity,   or 

tribulation,  ajipear  ready  to  overwhelm  them,  the  earth 

opens  and   swallows   up   the  flood.      Even  worldly  men 

give  assistance  to  the  church,  w  hen  the  Lord  is  jileased  to 

make  use  of  them,  and   she  will  be  preserved  for  ever. 

with  ail   the  reainant  of  her  seed  "  who   keep  the  com- 

"  mandments  of  God,  and   have  the  testimony   of  Jesus 'cruelty,  and  terror,  of   all    the  rest 

"  Christ." 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  XII  f.     V.  1.      The    aposUe,   standing  on  the 


tichristian  Rome,  after  the  loss  of  the  royal   dignity,  ob- 
tained, or  resumed,  similar  names  of  blasphemy. 

V.  '1 — 4.  This  beast  was  without  a  name,  l^ke  the 
fourth  in  Daniel's  prophecy,  {Notes,  Dan.  vii ;)  but  it 
resembled  in  divers  respects  the  other  three  beasts,  which 
that  prophet  had  seen,  and  thus  united  the  fierceness, 
.cruelty,  and  terror,  of  all  the  rest.  It  was  indeed  the 
same  with  Daniel's  fourth  beast,  the  same  empire,  but  in 
one  special  form  ;  for  the  dragon  had  now  given  his  power, 
throne,  and  great  authority,  to  the  beast.     The  dragon  may 


shore,  saw  a  savage  beast  ri.^e  out  of  the  sea,  or  a  tyran-jhere  mean,  either  the  devil,  or  the  devil's  vicegerent,  the 
nical,  idolatrous,  and  persecuting  jiower  s])ringing  u|)  out  idolatrous  Roman  empire;  so  that  when  another  idolatrous 
of  the  commotions  Avhich  took  place  in  the  world.  (Notes,  persecuting  power  had  succeeded  to  that  of  the  heathen 
Dan.  vii.)  All  interpreters  agree,  that  the  Roman  empire,  emperors,  then  the  dragon  had  transferred  his  dominion  to 
in  some  form  or  other,  was  here  intended;  and  Papists,  the  beast,  or  the  devil  had  appointed  another  vicegerent ; 
continuing  such,  must  contend,  though  against  the  most  coil- land  all  the  woi Id  knows,  that  this  accords  to  the  history 
(lusive  evidence,  that  Pagan  Rome  was  meant.  Daniel  in  of  the  Roman  empire.  Pagan  and  Papal.  The  project  of 
vision  saw  the  rise  of  the  Babvlonian  empire,  as  well  as  that  re-establishing  the  old  idolatry  failing,  a  new  species  was 


of  the  others,  though  the  rise  of  it  preceded  his  prophecy  ; 
(Dun.  vii.  3 — 7:)  so  that  the  circumstance  of  John's 
seeing  the  rise  of  this  beast,  is  not  alone  conclusive  in  the 
argument;  but  the  reign  of  the  bca'^t,  during  twelve  hun- 
dred and  sixty  years,  from  whatever  period  it  be  dated, 
must  be  so;  for  the  Pagan  Roman  cmj>ire,  properly  speak- 
ing, did  not  continue  three  hundred  years  from  the  time 
when  this  prophecy  was  delivered, and  the  very  last  rem.ains 
of  it  were  subverted  in  about  four  hundred  years.  Indeed, 
from  the  building  of  Rome  to  the  time  of  Constantine, 
the  first  Christian  emperor,  was  consid-.rably  less  than 
eleven  hundred  years,  and  even  to  Augustulus,  the  last 
emperor,  A.  D.  476,  that  i.=.  from  its  birth  to  its  death,  it 


invented  ;  saints  and  angels  succeeded  to  gods  and  demi- 
gods, and  persecution  was  the  means  employed  for  sup- 
porting it.  The  head  of  the  beast,  which  was  wounded 
to  death,  represented  the  entire  subversion  of  the  imperial 
authority  in  the  time  of  Augustuh.s.  or  when  Rome  became 
a  dukedom  to  the  Exarchate  of  Ravenna.  {Note,  viii.  12.) 
Five  of  the  heads  of  the  beast,  or  the  dragon,  (for  in  this 
respect  they  are  the  same,)  were  suspersetied,  before  the 
apostle's  lime,  (xvii.  10,)  namely,  kings,  consuls,  dicta- 
tors, decemvirs,  and  military  tribunes,  but  at  the  lime 
above-mentioned,  the  sixth  received  a  deadly  wound.  It 
was,  however,  afterwards  healed,  bj'  the  revixnl  of  the 
imperial  name  and  dignity,  in  the  person  of  Charles  the 


J.   D    9.5. 


CHAPTEIl  XUr. 


'1.  J).  \)j. 


.  e-  ii> 


>  8. 11.      5  And  there  was  givun    unto  him  'a 
2.  3.  iiioiilh  .spcakiiiir   icreat   thiiicfs    and    blas- 


s  Dan. 

2i.  X 
iSci 

xii.  .   .-  I  •  f  1 

•Or,   *o.  mntc  phemies  ;  'and    power   was    given    unto 
uJohiii.  1  M»u.  him  *  to  continue  forty  a?j</ two  montljs. 

»ll.  31.     X»-    13.  ,.       .         1         ,  II-  111 

Mom.iii  13.  b  And  "  he  opened  his  mouth  in   bias 

s  XXI   3.    John  I.       ,  •  >-  i       I  III 

1*  "''a  ^"Heb^  P     ™y   against    Liod,  to    blasplieme  Ins 
'»  2"'=^  ,3^  name,  "and   his  tabernacle,   >  and    them 
J--.  ^j-  tliat  dwell  in  heaven. 
Hen.      7  And    it  was    given 


y  is.  I.  4. 

vii.  9. 

xii.  12  «' 

six.  1— r. 

xii.  22,13. 
X  xi. 

Dan. 


_  unto    him    ^  to 

'Tii''3i.2i  ™^ke  war  with  the  saint?,  and  to  over- 
^33^11^',.^'  come  them  :  "  and  power  was  given  him 
MiVs  Ex.  it  over  all  kindreds,  and  tongues,  and  nations. 

I   Is.X.  15.  XSSTil.Ze.  Jcr.  sxv  9.  xx\ii.6.  7.  li.20-M  D:ui.  V.  18-23.  John  xix.  II. 


Great,  who  was  proclaimed  Aufrustus,  A,  D,  800;  and 
this  head  hath  sub.si.stcd  ever  since  in  the  emperors  of  Ger- 
many, or  of  the  holy  Roman  empire.  Afler  this,  the 
temporal  and  ecclesiastical  rulers  mutually  strengthening 
each  other,  the  Roman  power  became  again  formidable, 
and  all  the  world  was  astonished  to  behold  that  empire 
revived,  which  seemed  to  be  totally  extinrf  :  so  that  a 
superstitious  and  idolatrous  obedience  was  rendered  to  this 
temporal  authority,  as  engaged  to  support  the  ecclesiastical 
tyranny  of  the  Romish  church.  Thus  ihcy  virtually  wor- 
shipped the  dragon,  who  gave  his  power  to  the  beast,  by 
submitting  without  reserve  to  the  same  idolatrous  perse- 
cuting power  as  before,  only  in  another  form  ;  and  they 
worshipped  the  beast  as  one  who  never  had  his  equal  on 
earth,  and  who  would  surely  crush  all  that  presumed  to 
oppose  him.  So  that  the  old  idolatry  was  fully  re-esta- 
blished, with  new  names  ;  and  the  worship  of  idols,  or 
creatures,  is  in  effect  worshipping  the  devil.  Some  explain 
"  the  deadly  wound,"  inflicted  on  one  head  of  the  beast, 
to  mean  the  revolution  which  took  place,  when  Christian 
emperors  succeeded  the  Pagan  persecuting  emperors  ;  and 
the  healing  of  this  deadly  wound,  of  the  subsequent  esta- 
blishment of  another  idolatrous  persecuting  power,  bearin"- 
the  Christian  name.  The  two  interpretations  agree  in  the 
grand  outline  ;  and  the  nature  of  this  work  precludes  the 
particular  consideration  of  subordinate  question,". 

V.  3 — 7.  To  this  monstrous  beast  "  was  given  a 
"  mouth,  speaking  great  things  and  blasphemies."  It  will 
soon  be  stated,  that  the  ecclesiastical  po^^■er  of  Rome  was 
the  agent,  and  the  Pope  the  speaking  image  of  the  beast ; 
(11 — 15.)  and  every  one  knows  what  blasphemous  and 
enormous  chums  of  His  holiness,  Infallibility,  Sovereign 
of  kings  and  kingdoms,  Christ's  vicegerent  on  earth, 
yea,  God  upon  earth,"  have  been  spnkeri  by  this  mouth 
of  the  beast.  Power  also,  or  the  secular  empire,  was 
given  him  to  contimie,  or  rather  to  practise,  or  to  prosjier 
in  his  undertakings,  for  forty-two  monihs,  or  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  years.  He  would  during  this  period 
"  open  his  mouth  in  blasphemies  against  God,"  com- 
bining with  the  ecclesiastical  power  in  its  usurpations,  and 
in  entrenching  upon  the  I>ord's  peculiar  honours  and  prero- 
gatives. "  He  would  blaspheme  the  name  of  God,"  by 
requiring  all  men,  at  the  instigation  of  the  ecclesiastical 
power,  to  render  that  worship  to  crraiures,  which  be- 
longed to  him  only,  "  and  his  tabernacle,"  or  true  Chris- 
tians, by  stigmatizing,  anathematizing,  and  murdering 
them   as    heretics,    "  and    them  that  dwell  in  heaven," 


8  And  "all  that  dwell  upon  the  eartii  i,  ^,:.,,  3.1.  u, 
shall  worship  him,  '^  whose  names  arc  not  c'.U  n,  12  is. 
written  in  the  book  of  life  of  '^  the  i.amb  ii's'i~l2  i/w! 
slain  "from  the  foundation  of  the  world.      "u"e  "x    ;o. 

9  If ''any  man   have   an   car,  let  him  Ji>' »'".v.  6-9. 

1  12.  Jolin  i   29 

near.  exyii  d  F;i,h  i. 

10  He  8  that  leadetli  into  captivity,  • ' >'.'2o'. '' *""'■ 
shall  go  into  captivity  :  '■  he  that  kiliclh  C%,i"^3_j5 
with  the  sword  must  be  killed  with  the  *!'\^';  ='■''"'"'• 
sword.  '  Here  is  the  patience  and  the  ""/'g'  ^^'""'^  l^.- 
laith  of  the  saints.  iT9'?j'2''n'f^ 

1(1  siv    12.  l.am.  iii;2fi.  Hdh   ii  3     Luke  xviii.  1-8.  sxi.  19    Col.  i.  ll.'Hcb'  vi.  is.'si 


by  scandalizing  angels  and  departed  saints,  as  if  they  sacri- 
legiously sought,  and  were  [lieased  with,  the  worship  paid 
to  them,  and  by  ascribing  to  the  latter  a  variety  of  ridi- 
culous actions  which  they  never   did.     It  was  also  given 
"  to  the  beast  to   wage    war  against,  and  overcome,  the 
"saints;"  and    no  computation   can    reach    the  numbers 
who  have  been  put  to  deatli,  in  diflcrcnt  ways,   on   account 
of  their   maintaining    the   profession   of  the   Gospel,   and 
opposing   the   corruptions    of   the  church  of  Rome.       A 
million  of  the  poor  Waldenses   perished  in  France;  nii..< 
hundred  thousand   orthodox  Christians   were   slain  in  less 
than  thirty  years  after  the  institution    of  the   Jesuits  ;  the 
duke  of  Alva  boasted  of  having  put  thirty-six  ihousaiu'i    to 
death  in  the   Netherlands,  by  the    hands   of  the  common 
executioner,   during   the    space  of  a   few   years  ;  the   in- 
quisition  destroyed  by   various  tortures  one  hundred  and 
fifty  thousands  Christians,  within   thirty    vears;  these    are 
a  few  specimens,  and  but  a  few,  of  (hose  which  histoi-y  hath 
recorded;  but  the  total  amount  will    never  be  known    till 
"  the  earth    shall  disclose  her  blood,  and   shall    no   more 
"  cover  her  slain."     These  were  put  to  death  by  the  secu- 
lar arm,   by   that  power,  of  which  ihc  empire  was   the 
head,  and  which  subsisted  in    ten  kingdoms.     Mr.   Faber 
has  here  very  justly  pointed  out  an  inaccuracy  in  bishop 
Newton,  who  seems  to  confound  this  beast,   or  the  secular 
empire   in   all    the    ten    kingdoms,    with    the   little    horn 
predicted  by  Daniel,  which  accords  to  the  second  beast 
afterwards  mentioned.     Yet,  as  the  secular  power  executeci 
the  persecuting  decrees  of  the  ecclesiastical,  and  gave  its 
power  to  that  beast,  the  things  stated  by  bishop   Newton 
as  accomplishments  of  this  prophecy,  were  evidently  such, 
though   he  has  not,  with  his  usual  accuracy,  marked  the 
manner  in  which  this  took  place. 

V.  8 — 10.  By  the  means  above-mentioned,  the  beast 
maintained  his  dominion  over  all  the  inhabitants  of  the 
western  world,  who  all  worshipped  him,  by  the  nio.'^t 
abject  submission  of  body,  soul,  and  conscience,  except 
"  the  remnant  according  to  the  election  of  grace,"  "  whose 
"  names  were  written  in  the  book  of  lite,"  belonging  to 
"  the  Lamb  that  had  been  slain  from  the  foundation  of 
"  the  world."  It  is  not  quite  clear  whether  Chrisi  be 
here  said  to  "have  been  slain  from  the  foundation  of  (he 
"  world,"  in  the  purpose  of  God,  and  the  efficacy  of  hi.s 
blood  to  the  salvation  of  all  believers;  or  whether  the 
names  of  the  persons  spoken  of  were  written  in  the  book 
of  life  from  the  foundation  of  the  world,  as  the  elect  of 
God  ;  but  both  amount  to  the  same  thing.     This  prophccjr 


/.  D.  yj. 


REVELATION, 


Jl.  D.  9j7. 


l.xi 

7. 

xvii.  R. 

Malt 

ri;      15. 

Rom 

xvi.      111. 

2 1'or 

S 

i:)-li. 

HI  17. 

>ii 

3  4.  17 

1V>I. 

fi 

Dan, 
1,24     S 

V  i. 

.1 

■I'll!? 

" 

4 

1.  a.  I 

7     M-ii. 

Ml,   1 

a  llics. 

ll.  4 

U 

xis.so 

K,. 

\t 

II.  Vi. 

S3   V 

:i 

7  i;i,i9. 

ix.  1 

Deul.nlil. 

2  -i 

M? 

tt.  XICIV. 

:i  J 

^1 

t«.il.22. 

Arts 

VI 

i.  ?— H. 

2  Tlics. 

ii.  U,  10. 

11  11  And  1  beheld  another  beast, 
'=  cominc^  up  out  of  the  earth  ;  '  and  he  had 
two  horns  Hkc  a  lamb,  ""and  he  spake  as  a 
dragon. 

12  And  "  he  cxorciseth  all  the  power  of 
the  first  beast  before  him,  "  and  c;>.nscth 
the  earth,  and  (hem  which  dwell  therein, 
to  Avonship  the  fust  beast,  whose  deadly 
wonnd  was  healed. 

1 3  And  f  he  doeth  great  wonders,  so 


that  ''he  maketh  fire  come  down  from  ixt  s  Num. ».; 

I  ,1  I     ■         I  '     I  /^  35  IKIn;,  (viii 

heaven  on  the  earth  in  the  sifjlit  oi  men,     ^^  sKinjsii  ,e 

...       4        I         I  II  ,  1  If  —  U.  Malt  Evi.i 

14  And  "^  uecciveth  them  that  dwell  on  ^-VJ;* ■«.?»-« 
the  earth,  by  (he  means  of  those  miracles '■»"^«'iii2.-!. 
which  lie  had  power  to  do  in  the  siffht  ol  '"  '  K'n'jxxi,. 
the  beast ;  sajing  to  tiiem  '  that  dwell  on  jo' 'L'x*"* 
the  earth,  '  that  they  should  make  an ,%,',]'" ''j.'""'*' 
image  to  the  beast,  which  had  the  wound  "^a'jViJv'z  xlV 
by  a  sword,  and  did  live.  =•"''  =» 

15  And  he   had  power  to  give       ...,,  36. 2  The 

•  Gr  dreuf/i.Gcn.  11.  7    I's   cuixv.  17  Jcr   «.  14    Ii    17    Bab.  li.  19   Jam.  ii  2G    Gr 


10   XV 
fg     17    Dun  vi.7   »l. 


Avas  of  that  importance  to  the  encouragement  and  dircctio" 
of  believers,  during  ilic  reign  of  ihe  beast,  as  well  as  forth^ 
due  understanding  oftiie  greatest  part  of  thisbooit,  dial  the 


"  power  before  him  ;"  accordingly,  the  different  orders  o{ 

monks,  as  well  as  the  secular  clergy  of  Rome^  have  always 

__^ _.....     possessed  immense  influence  in  the  oftbirs  of  the  kings  and 

ai'tenTio'noicvcry'onewas'cspccialiy  called  to  it.  For  though  [notions  belonging  ^to    that    communion;    thcir^  principal 

the  persecutors  would  assuredly  be  destroyed,  in  the  same 

maiui'T  as  they  had  destroyed  others,  yet  here  would  be  the 

trial  of  the  faith  and  patience  of  the  saints,  to  bear  up  under 

such    coinplicalPtl   dangers   and   suflerings,   and  of  ao   long 

continuance,  beyond  the  example  of  all  former  times,  and 
to  persevere  in  faith  and  obedience  through  them. 

V.  11,   12.     This   second  beast   did  not    come   up  out 
of  the  sea,  or  from    wais    and   tumults,    as  the   first  did, 

but  out  of  the  earth,  silently  and  gradually,  as  plants 
spring  up,  {2  Pel.  ii.  1.)  and  it  had  two  horns  like,  a 
lambrdenoting  diat  it  was  a  spiritual  dominion,  profess- 
edly derived  from  Christ,  and  exercised  in  a  gentle  man- 
ner. This  beast  was,  therefore,  the  emblem  of  the 
Roman  liierarchy,  and  his  two  horns  have,  very  probably, 
been  supposed  to  signify  the  regular  and  secular  clerey  of 
that  church;  as  the  other  beast  was  of  the  temporal  autho- 
rity exercised  in  the  ten  kingdoms  of  the  emjiire,  in 
support  of  that  sjiiritual  tyranny.  The  second  beast  is 
elsewhere  called  "  the  fafsc  prophet."  (xvi.  13.  xix.  20.) 
whieh  abundantly  confirms  this  interpretation.  '  In  the 
'  language  oLiymhoh,  liormi  are  kingdoms,  consequently 
'  the  horns  of  an  ecrlesiastical  beast  must  be  ecclesiastical 


inisters  of  state  have  generally  been  cardinals,  or  other 
ecrlesiastics ;  the  magistrate  has  been  engaged  to  use  his 
sword  to  enforce  their  decrees,  or  execute  their  sentences 
uj;:iinst  heretics,  and  bloody  wars  without  number  have 
been  waged  in  support  of  their  antichristian  dominion.  In 
reluin  for  these  services,  they  "  cause  the  earth  to  worship 
"  the  first  beast ;"  they  have  always  been  the  enemies  of 
civil  liberty,  and  the  supporters  of  tyranny,  and  even  ol" 
the  nnlarvfnl  commands  of  those  princes  who  supported 
their  authority,  which  is  a  kind  of  idolatry,  as  it  exalts 
the  wilt  of  man  above  that  of  God.  So  that  tyranny  up- 
holds them,  and  they  uphold  tyranny  ;  they  enslave  men's 
con.sciences,  and  help  kings  to  enslave  their  persons ;  and 
in  both  respects  enforce  idolatry.  The  ecclesiastical 
power  '  is  the  common  centre  and  cement,  which  unites 
'  all  the  distinct  kingdoms  of  the  Roman  empire,  and,  by 
'joining  with  them,  procures  them  a  blind  obedience  from 
'  their  subjects,  and  so  it  is  the  occasion  of  the  preserva- 
'  tion  of  the  old  Roman  emj)ire,  in  some  kind  of  unity, 
'  and  name,  and  strength.'  {ffltiston.)  Implicit  obe- 
dience,  however,  to  the   authority  of  the   beast,  as  sup- 

_^  porting  idolatry,  and  requiring  men   to  worship  creatures 

kin'^doms.     Now   I   know  not  what   idea  we  can  annex!  and  images,  under  heavy   penalties,  must  be  especially 


'  loan  ecclesiastical  kingdom,  subservient  to   the  head  of 

•  an  ecclesiastical  empire,  except  that  of  a  regularly  organ- 
'  izcd  body   of  ecclesiastics,  subject    primarily    to    their 

•  own  inim'cdi.ite    superior,  and  ultimately  to  the  head   of 

•  the  whole  empire.'  {Faber.)  Thus  the  regular  clergy, 
or  the  dilferenl  orders  of  monks,  are  subject  to  the  prin- 
i.ipal  of  their  order,  who  himself  is  subject  to  the  church 
and  bishop  of  Rome  ;  and,  in  like  manner,  the  secular 
clergy,  or  parochial  ministers,  and  others  connected  with 
them,  arc  subject  primarily  to  their  ordinary,  or  diocesan 
bishop,  he  to  the  archliLshop,  primate,  metropolitan,  or 
jatriarch,  but  all  to  the  church  and  bishop  of  Rome. — 
And  as  they  are  enjoined  celibacy,  this  subjection,  and  their 
devotedness  to  the  common  cause  of  that  church,  are  most 
entire  and  cflicacious.  Rut  though  the  beast  had  horns  as 
1  limb,  yet  he  spake  as  a  dragon,  or  with  all  the  tyranny 
and  cruelly  of  the  persecuting  Roman  em])eror9  ;  and  the 
liigh  claims  of  authority,  and  the  pereinj  tory  commands, 
menaces,  and  decisions  of  the  Roman  hicrai-chy,  are  well 
known.  The  second  beast  is  likewise  the  minister,  ad- 
viser, or  agent  of  the  first  beast,  and  "  eserciseth  all  his 


eant.  '  Here  we  have  a  plain  prediction  of  some  spi 
'  ritual  pow'cr,  which  should  arrogate  to  itself  universal 
'  or  catholic  authority  in  religious  matters,  which  should 
'  co-exist  upon  the  most  friendly  terms  with  the  ten-horned 
'  temporal  empire,  instigating  it  to  persecute,  during  the 
'  space  of  forty-two  prophetic  months,  all  such  as 
'  should  dare  to  dispute  its  usurped  domination,  and  which 
'  in  short  should  solve  the  symbolical  problem  of  two  con- 
'  temporary  beasts,  by  exhibiting  to  the  world  the  singular 
'  spectacle  of  a  complete  empire  within  an  empire. 
'  Where  we  are  to  look  for  this  power,  since  the  great 
'  Roman  beast  was  divided  into  ten  horns,  let  the  im- 
'  partial  voice  of  history  determine.'  '  Daniel,  who  fully 
'  delineates  the  character  of  the  little  horn,  is  entirely 
'  silent  respecting  the  two-horned  beast.  John,  who  as 
'  fully  delineates  the  character  of  the  two-horned  beast,  is 
'  entirely  silent  respecting  the  little  horn.  The  little  horn 
'  and  the  two-horned  beast,  act  precisely  in  the  same 
'  capacity  ;  each  exercising  the  power  of  the  first  beast 
♦  before  him,  and  each  perishing  in  one  common  destruc- 
'  tion  with  him,'     (Faber.)     {Notes,  Dan.  vii.) 


J.  D,  95. 


u  Ps.  oxv  5  unto  the  iaiao:e  ol'thc  beast,  that  the  iinac;c 
«  *  ,,  ,  01  the  beast  snould  both  "  speak,  and 
h^xvui'm  :i  "  cause  that  as  many,  as  would  not  worship 
the  imaf^e  of  the  beast,  shouki  be  killed. 


CHAPTER  Xlll. 

bond,  to 


/.  D.  ^. 


Jiis.  20  Di 

y^i; ',i  VcVx?"      16  And    he   causeth  all,   ^  both  small 
Acts^xKvLs:'''  ^'i<J    great,    '  rich  and    poor,    "  free  and 

!  Job  xnxWrTo.  Ps.  xlis.  ; »  vi   15.  xis    10.    I  Cor.  xil.  13.  Oa),  iii.aa  Epli  vi.  8 


Col 


II 


V.  13 — 17.     The  second  beast  maintains  his  power  by 
"  doing  great  wonders,  &c."     {Notes,  2  Thes.  ii.   1 — 9.) 
These,   whether  they  be   human    impostures,  or  wrought 
by  the   agency  of  Satan,  he  doelh  in  the  sight  of  men  to 
deceive  them,  and  in  the  sight  of  the  first  beast  to  serve 
him;  but   they  are  neither   pcrfoimed  by  the  power,  nor 
for  the  glory  of  God.     The  fire  may  allude  to  tlie  miiacles 
wrought  by  Elijali,  {Marg;.    Ref.)    and  predict  the  vain 
pretences  of  the 'beast  to  miracles  of  the  same  kind  ;  but 
some    interpret    it    thus  :    '  Heaven    is  a  symbol  of  the 
'  church,  and   the   earth  of  llie    Roman    empire.      Th 
'  darting  forth  of  fire  out  of  the  church  upon   the  secular 
'  empire  must  mean  solemn  interdicts  and   excommunica- 
'  tions,  pronounced  against  those  who  dared  to  oppose  the 
'  aulhority  of  the  beast.'     iFaber.)     Thus  the  miracles,  of 
which  the  advocates  for  popery  boast  as  certain  marks  of 
a  true  church,   are  here   shown  to   be  the  distinguishing 
stigma  of    antichrist;    that  is,  such  ambiguous  and  sus- 
picious miracles,  or  indeed    any   miracles,   if  wrought  in 
support  of  idolatry,  in  opposition  to  the  doctrines  of  scrip- 
ture, and   to  justify  the  persecuting   cruelty   of  those  who 
profess  'hem.     (A'o/es,  Deut.  xiii.)     By  these  means  the 
two-horned  beast,  or  the  regular  and  secular  clergy,  de- 
ceived the  inhabitants  of  the  earth   to  make  an  image  of 
the  first  lieast,  or  the  temporal  authority  of  the  empire,  as 
it  formerly   subsisted  in  the  reigning  emperor  at  Rome. 
This  image  has  indeed  been  variously  interpreted.     But 
is  not  the  pope,  as  a   temporal  prince,  the  very  image  of 
the  ancient  emperors  ?  Is  he  not,  as  the  pretended  infallible 
head  of  the  church,  the  great   idol  of  all  zealous  papists  ? 
and  is  he  not,  in   both  respects,  the  representative  of  the 
whole  antichristian  tyranny  ?  Can  we  then  doubt  who  this 
image  is  ?     Or  can  we   help   being  amazed  at  this  exact 
and  circumstantial  prediction  of  such  improbable  events,  so 
many  hundred  years  before  they  took  jjlace  ?     Tiie  two- 
horned  beast,  or  the  Roman  clergy,  as  represented  by  the 
ponsistory  of  cardinals,  which  assembles  at  the  death  of  a 
pope,  makes  the  image,  when  they  elect  a  private  person 
to  that  exalted  station  ;  and,  by  putting  him  in  possession 
of  the  supreme    authority,  they  give  life  to    him  as  the 
image  of  the  ten-horned  beast,  and  enable  him  to  speak, 
by  uttering  his  bulls  and  mandates,  as  well  as  to  use  the 
names  of  blasphemy  before-mentioned.     But  before  this, 
they  robe  and  crown  the  image  which  they  have   made, 
they  place  him  on  an  altar,  and  kiss  his  feet,  and  they  call 
this  ceremony  adnrati-m  !  Like  other  idolaters,  they  make 
their  idol,  and  then    worship  him  ;  and  an  ancient  medal, 
struck  on  that  occasion,  has  this  motto,  Quem  creaut,  ado- 
rant,  '  Whom  they  create,  they  adore  !'  Then  they  use  all 
cheir  power  and  influence  to  support  his  authority  through 
all  the  nations  of  their  communion  ;  and  concur  in  pcr- 
.secuting  even   unto  death  all  those,   who  will   not  join  in 
the  same  idolatrous  observance  of  it.     '  The  pone  is  the 
Vol.  v.— No.   36. 


receive  ^a  mark  in  iheiF  rlirht  '"'■  eir-eiinm. 
hand,    or  m  then-  loreheads  :  zldi'xiii'c'  '' 

17  And  that  no  man  might  buy  or  7"^^'],'f'=^=j",; 
sell,  save  I)c  that  had  "the  mark,  or  'ihe  f.i.,',1,  ^i? li'  -' 
name  ot'  the  beast,  '  or  the  number  of  his  ^fif;?;'^,^.,, 
name.  rV^'L^  ■,"'''■'■ 


'  principle  of  unity  to  the  ten  kingdoms  of  the  bcas-t,  aiaJ 
'  he  causeth,  as  far  as  he  is  able,  all  who  will  not  acknow- 
'  ledge  his  suprem^icy  to  be  put  to  death.     In  short,  he  is 
'  the    most  perfect    resemblance    of    the  ancient  Roman 
'  emperors,  is  as  great  a  tyrant  in  the  Christian,  as  they 
'  were    in  the  heathen   world,   presides  in  the  same  city, 
'  usurps   the  same  powers,  all'ects    the    same    lilies,  and 
'  requires  the   same   homage  and  adoration.     So  that  the 
'  prophecy    descends    more    and    more    into  particulars. 
'  from  the   Roman  state,  or  the  ten   kingdoms  in  genei-al, 
'  to    the   Roman   clergy   in    particular,   and   then    to    the 
'  pojie,  the   head  of  the  state,  as  well  as  of  the  church, 
'  the   king   of  kings,  as  well  as   the   bishop  of  bishops.' 
{Neivlon.)     The  second  beast  likewise  perforraeth  other 
offices   to  the   first  beast,  by   cxcomnuinicatiiig  all  those 
who  refuse  subjection  to  its  usurpeil  dominion,  and  con- 
formity to  the    established    worship,  and    thus  exposing 
them   to  various   temporal   incapacities  and  punishments, 
as   outlawed   persons;  so  that,  of  whatever  rank  they  be, 
they  must  either  be  marked  in  their  right  hands  and  their 
foreheads,  with  the    mark,    name,    and    number    of    the 
beast,  as  slaves  and  cattle  are  branded  and  numbered  ;  that 
is,  they  must  openly  profess   the  religion  of  the  church  of 
Rome,  and  conform  to  its   idolatries  and  superstitions,  as 
the  bond  slaves  of  the  beast  and  his  image,  in  body,  soul, 
and  conscience,  (and  so  be  marked  with  the  name  of  the 
beast;)  or  they  must    be    inhibited    from  all  commercial 
dealings,  and  even  excluded  from  the  most  needfiil  inter- 
course  with  mankind.     Many  instances  of  this  sort  are 
recorded  in  history.     Thus  the  second  beast,  though,  ap- 
pearing as  a  lamb,  spake  like  a  dragon.     By  the  mark  of 
the  beast,  some  understand  the  sign  of  the  cross,  which  is 
used,  not  only  in  a  most  superstitious,  but  even  an  idola- 
trous manner,   continually,  as   discriminating,  and  as  re- 
quired by  authority  in  the  church  of  Rome.     Some  explaiti 
the  making  of    the  image    to  mean  the  establishment  of 
image-worshi|),  and  tlie  various   impostures,  by   which  the 
deluded  votaries  were  induced  to  suppose  that  the  images 
lived,  and  moved,  and  spake.     But  whoever  consults   the 
marginal  references  will  perceive  such  a  contrast  between 
this  "image,  and  all  others   mentioned   in   scripture,  (and 
doubtless  other  priests   have  possessed  ingenuity,  and  be- 
stowed pains,  in  deluding  the  people,)  that  he  will  hesitate 
at  a   conclusion,  which  makes   this   image,  in   no  respect, 
essentially    difierent    from  the  others.     If,  however,  life 
and  speaking  might  be  interpreted  to  mean  the  priestcraft, 
which  made  the  people  think  the  images  lived  and  spake, 
surely   what  follows   must  be  interpreted   in   a  most  un- 
natural manner,  when  the  occasion  taken  by  the  priests  to 
persecute,  is  spoken  of  in  this   language  ;  "  and  the  imago 
"of  the  beast  shall  both  speak,  and  cause  that  as  many 
"as  would  not  worship  the  image  of  the  beast,  should  be 
"  killed,    &c."      It  is    indeed  argued,  that    the   original 

4  n 


d.  D.  G.'i. 


REVELATION. 


.4.  D.  95. 


Here    is    wisdom.     Let   him  that  of  the  heast  :  lor  it   is '' tlie  number  of  a '',' 
I?  ,""'N!"  hath   uuderbtaiidma:,   count     tlie  number  man;  and    liis    number    ts    six  hundred 

Msrk  sill*  II*  ~ '  11  J     , 

threescore  «;«/ 5,  \. 


should  be  rendered,  '•  mude  an  image  lo  the  beast,  or,  for 
'•  his  use,"  and  not  o/ him;  but  instances  may  be  brought 
inv.n  the  Greek  writers  ol'  exactly  siinilai-  cx|)ressioiis, 
where  the  meaning  is  indis[)UiaKly  according  to  our  trans- 
lation of  this  passage.  Indeed,  if  a  lileral  image,  or  literal 
images,  be  meant,  and  yet  the  beasts  are  not  supposed  to 
be  lileral  beasts,  or  the  horns  to  be  literal  horns,  this 
blending  of  the  literal  with  die  fitrurative,  in  the  same 
prophecy,  is  not  only  contrary  to  the  rules  of  sound  inter- 
pretation, but  a  direct  violation  of  that  laid  down  by 
the  respectable  writer  who  has  adopted  this  interpreta- 
tion.    '  The  whole  liook,  excepting  those  few  passages, 

•  which    are    avowedly    descriptive,  must  be  understood 

•  cither  lileralli/  throughout,  or  figuraliveU)  throughout : 

•  otherwise  it  will  be  impossible  to   ascertain  the  meaning 

•  designed  to  be  conveyed.'  (Faber.)  But  if  the  jiope 
be  really  this  image,  the  language  is  both  natural,  and  ex- 
tremely expressive;  and  it  has  been  litLTally  verified  in 
numerous  insiauoes,  by  papal  interdicts,  excommunica- 
tions, and  similar  measures.  I  own,  that  the  objections 
brought  against  this  interpretation  only  lead  me  to  per- 
ceive, that,  if  preceding  expositors  could  have  foreseen 
what  their  successors  would  have  objected  to  their  state- 
ment, ihev  would  have  expressed  themselves  more  cau- 
tiously and  accurately.  It  is  true,  that  the  pope  may  be 
considered  as  in  some  sense  the  head  also  of  the  two- 
horned  beast;  yet  the  beast  continues  to  exist,  wh^n  there 
is  MO  pope  ;  and  the  cardinals,  as  representing  the  whole 
ecclesiastical  power,  are,  during  that  vacancy,  the  he.id  of 
the  beast,  ami  in  that  character  they  create  the  pope,  to 
be  the  image,  both  of  the  secular  and  the  ecf  lesiastiral, 
id.ilatrous,  persecuting  power,  the  representative  of  ih" 
whole.  He  does  not  derive  his  dominion  from  any 
hereditary  right,  or  from  jiojiular  election,  or  from  regal 
appointment ;  but  he  i«  the  cre:ilure  of  the  Romish  clergy  ; 
yet,  being  created  by  them,  he  is  the  object  of  ll.eir  wor- 
ship, and  exercises,  or  at  least  claims  a  right  t  .  exercise, 
absolute  authority  over  both  them  and  the  kings  of  the 
earih.  Indeed  this  claim  was  long  generally  a  'mi'.ted  by 
the  ten  horns  of  the  beast,  though  in  some  iiis'aiices  it 
was  disputed,  (xvii.  I"2— li!.)  This  seems  sufficient  for 
the  purpose,  and,  amidst  so  rainy  emblems,  it  could  hardly 
be  supposed  that  no  shadow  of  coincidence  should  appear. 
— '  It  may  be  observed,  that  when  the  first,  or  Sfcular, 
'  beast  is  represented  as  making   war  with  the  saints  and 

•  overcoming  them,  it  is  no  where  said,  that  the  second, 
•X)r  ecclesiastical,  beast   should  do  more  than  cause  them 

•  to  be  killed.     The  little   horn   has  always  worn  out  the 

•  saints,  by  delivering  them  over  to  the  secular  arm,   no' 

•  by  slaying  them  itself.  The  inquisitors,  with  a  dis- 
'  gusting  atfectation  of  lamb  like  meekness,  are  wont  to 
•beseech   the   civil   magistrates   to  shiw   mercy  to  those 

•  unfortunate  victims,  whoai   they   themselves  have  given 

•  up  to  be  consigned  to  the  flames'  (Fiber.)  {Note,  5  — 
7.)  There  are  various  other  interpretations,  by  different 
writers,  of  several  things  in  these  chajHers,  chielly  ex- 
plaining them  of  r'='ceni  events  in  France  ;  but  not  judging 
any  of  them  either  well  grounded,  or  even  supported  by 


probable  argumenls,  I  did  not  think  it  needful  to  introduce 
ihem  in  this  work.  The  books,  written  expressly  on  the 
subject,  must  be  nfcried  lo;  and,  in  general,  ihe  writers 
succ('C>l  belter  in  attempting  to  refute  each  other's  inter- 
pretation, than  in  eslablishing  their  own,  where  they 
materially  differ  from  the  expositors,  who  wrote  before 
tiicse  late  transactions. 

V.  18.  INleiition  having  been  made  of  the  number  of 
the  beast,  or  thai  of  his  name,  the  ajjosdc  next  proposed  to 
men's  consideration  the  nun.ber  itself;  introducing  it  by 
saying,  "  Here  is  wisdom:"  or  intimating  that  the  dis- 
covery of  the  nnine  of  the  beast,  from  the  number,  would 
be  a  proof  of  a  man's  discernment;  let  such,  therefore,  as 
had  understanding,  count  the  number  of  the  beast;  and 
who  then  shall  censure  or  ridicule  those  who  attempt  to 
do  it  ?  For  it  was  the  number  of  a  man,  either  such  a 
number  as  men  use,  or  a  number  implying  in  it  the  name, 
title,  or  distinguishing  characteristic,  of  a  man.  Now  th» 
Greek  word  L«/f  (hos  signifies  the  Latin  man,  or  the  man 
of  Latium.  from  whirh  place  the  Romans  derived  their  ori- 
ginal and  their  language;  and  tliis  word,  according  to  the 
genuine  orthograf)hy,  contains,  in  numerical  letters,  ex- 
actly the  number  six  hundred  and  sixty-six.  The  chur^JK 
of  Rome  is  pro|)erly  the  Latin  church,  and  they  use  the 
Latin  language  in  every  thing;  and  so  the  beast,  or  the 
authority  'xercised  through  the  ten  kingdoms  in  support  of 
that  church,  of  which  the  pope  is  the  living  image,  mav 
well  be  called  L.'teinos.  But  though  the  ajiostle  wrote  in 
Greek,  he  yet  used  some  Hebrew  names  in  this  book  : 
so  we  may  perhaps  think  he  alluded  to  a  name  in  that 
language  ;  and  it  is  most  astonishing  thai  the  word  Roiniitli 
in  H'brew,  which  answers  to  Lateinos,  signifies  Ro7nan, 
cont  dns  in  numeral  lelt<^rs  exactly  six  hundred  and  sixty- 
six.  Nor  can  any  other  two  words  be  produced,  from 
two  different  languag'-s,  which  so  nearly  coincide  together 
in  meaning,  and  cxacly  stand  for,  the  same  number  in 
numerical  leit'-rs;  the  coincidence  is  really  most  sur- 
prising. As  .lohn  could  only  refer  to  the  Greek  or  the 
Hebrew  language  in  this  matier,  and  as  the  number  of //jc 
name  of  the  Latin  man,  or  the  lioman,  in  both  languages 
is  exactly  the  number  of  the  beast,  so  I  see  no  occasion  to 
doubt  any  more,  either  about  the  beast  or  his  number, 
es'^ecially  as  Ireneus  in  the  second  century  [lut  the  same' 
construction  on  it.  Hotniith  is  indeed  lemiuine  ;  but  it 
may  signify  eitiicr  the  Roman  church,  or  kinirJom,  the 
Hebrew  words  for  both  which  are  feminine.  The  word 
L-.'mut,  or  Lateinos,  i<,  however,  in  all  respects  the  most 
satisfactorj',  notwithstanding  this  coincidence.  '  No  name. 
'  though  it  may  possibly  comprehend  the  number  six  bun- 
'  dred  and  sixty-six,  can  be  the  name  of  the  beast,  unless 
'  it  equally  answers  in  all  other  particulars  to  the  pro- 
'  phetic  description  of  that  name.  Lateinos  is  at  once 
'  the  name  of  a  man,  fthe  ancient  king  of  Latiiim,  whence 
'  Rome  had  its  origin.)  the  title  of  an  empire ;  and  the 
'  distinguishing  appellation  of  every  individual  in  that 
'  empire  ;  and  when  the  sum  of  its  numerical  Ictlcrs  is 
'  taken  in  the  Greek  language,  it  amounts  to  six  hundred. 
'  and  sixty-six.     On  these  grounds,  then.  I  do  not  hesitate 


J.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XIV 


.1  n.  9^ 


CHAP.  XIV. 

j1  prophetical  view  of  ike  femnani  of  be- 
lievcr.',  during  th»  reign  of  the  6easf, 
1  — 5.  The  progress  of  (he  reformation ; 
the  drcadfd  punishment  of  oyiinaie  an- 
fi-chrisiians  ;  and  the  iramcdiaic  felicity 
of  those,  who  die  in  the  Lord,  li — 13. 
.d  fcrurative  prediction  of  future  terri- 
ble judgments,  upon  the  antichrislian 
kingdom  and  its  subjects,  14 — 20. 

rjja.'HebVxi'i:     A     ISD   "   I   looked,    and,  lo,  '' a  Iamb 
*lff o.'. viu-8.   f\    stood  on  the*' mount  Sion,  and  with 
"■  him   '^  an  hundred  forty    and  four  thou- 
nd,  '  havini^  his  Fadier's  name  written 


Dan. 

Xii. 

.'>. 

Am. 

viii 

2. 

Zech 

IV.  2. 

b  A«  0 

>.    V.  « 

.-?•. 

12.  13 

vii. 

1— 

17 

<••  Ps  ii 

C.  CSX 

Til. 

13,14. 

U  X 

IX. 

U     Joel  ii 

X'. 

«ic   i 

V.7.  n 

12    15 


Luke  xii. 

C  10.4.    Xi 

XIX   1-7  .  ,       •       r  I  ~        1 

*Jcni  f'iVxv'';-' '"  their  foreheads. 

13   Et  sliii. : 
hi.  10  vii  7—13 


2  And  I  heard  ^  a  voice  from  licavcn 


>   5. 1-,*  «as   the 


'^- ''  the    voice   of  a 


of  many  waters,  and   as 
great   thunder  :  and   I 


•  lo  assert,  th.Tt  Lalinns,  and  nothing  but  Lafinus,  is  the 
'  name  of  the  beast,  for  in  no  other  word,  descriptive  of 
'  the  revived  temporal  beast,  or  the  papal  Roman  empire, 
'  can  such  a  fatal  concurrence  of  circumstances  be  found.' 
(Faber.)  The  mark  of  the  beast  is  the  sign  of  the  cross, 
used  in  endless  superstitions. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

The  enemies  of  '!,c  church  carry  on  ihrir  designs  under 
a  variety  of  odious  and  terrifying  forms,  and  they  often 
unite,  or  divide  among  them,  the  fierceness  and  cruelty  of 
savage  beasts,  with  the  subtlety  and  poison  of  serpents  ; 
and.  if  it  will  answer  their  purpose  better,  they  appear  as 
gentle  lambs,  in  order  that,  when  they  have  opportunity,  they 
may  speak  as  dragons,  and  "  lord  it  over  God's  heritage'' 
with  cruel  tyranny.  TheyTiave  commonly  possessed  great 
power;  and  when  any  of  the  heads  of  this  Leviathan  have 
seemed  lo  be  broken  in  pieces,  they  have  been  again 
healed,  and  in  aiiodier  foitn  they  even  to  this  day  return 
to  the  combat.  Indeed,  they  have  much  encouragement 
from  the  world,  for  men  are  far  more  disposed  to  wonder, 
and  to  celebrate  tiie  praises  of  these  monsters  of  iniquity, 
(as  if  none  were  like  them,  or  could  stand  before  them,) 
than  to  hear  the  word  of  God  from  his  faithful  witnesses, 
or  even  to  adore  and  submit  to  the  Son  of  God  himself! 
But  the  mouths,  even  of  those  who  open  them  in  blas- 
phemy.^ere  given  by  that  God  whom  they  thus  affront, 
and  that  power  is  derived  from  him,  which  men  use  in 
making  war  against  his  saints;  nor  can  men  of  any  de- 
scription reign  over  the  nations,  or  practise  against  the 
church,  further  than  he  sees  good  to  permit.  All  will,  in 
one  way  or  other,  be  deceived,  whose  names  are  not 
written  in  the  '•  book  of  life  of  the  Lamb  that  was  slain," 
"  according  to  the  eternal  purpose  which  he  hath  purposed 
"  in  himself."  The  vengeance  that  is  written  will  surely 
be  executed  on  all  persecutors  and  wicked  oppressors,  but 
the  saints  need  much  faith  and  patience,  when  their  lot  is 
<:ast  in   evil  times,  and  they   should  cry  unto  God  con- 


heard  '  the  voice  of  liarpers  harping  with  '  t"^^; si  InlZ. 
their  harps:  !-?  p^.^is^'in. 

3  And  they  snng  as  it  were '' a  new  xch''3"c'vi''i.s. 
song 'before  the  tiirone,  and  before  the  "a-s'""":' 
tour  beasts,  and  the  elders;  and  ""no  man  3*"'s."kx'xiii1y 
could  learn  that  song  but  the  hundred  .xVvi?ii.^'x'iiv.J. 
and  i'orty  and  four  thousand,  which  were  "''"  ' 

"  redeemed  tioin  the  earth.  mii.  u. p^  sxv. 

4  These  are  they  which  arc  not  defiled  -sylMor.  i'  m. 
with    women;    "for    they    are    virijins.  ■>'*'' "'"■'^•' 

rri  1  I   •    1      /■    11  1         1^       .     oPsxh  14  •:'ant 

''  J  nese  are  they  which  iollow  the  Lamb  '■'■>  *'  s-  Mm. 

...  y  ,  sxv  I    .Cnr   VII 

whithersoever  he  goeth.      Ihese  "J  were  =^■,'"^,1" -K,"^ 
*  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  '  the  p  "^.^'-jJ''''* 
first-fruits  unto  God,  and  to  the  Lamb. 

r)  And  '  ill  their  mouth  was  found  no 
guile:  for  they  are  '  without  fault  before  2  e/j„„,j,  p,. 
the  throne  of  God.  LrVcof'vl" 

Kpli    1.  U    1  Pet.  ii.  9   Marg. r  Jer.  ii  .1.  Am  vi.  1.  Marg    I  Cor.xvi.li.  Jam   i   \». 

s  Ps  x«xii.  2.  xxxiv    13  Iv    ll.Prov.  viii    8.  Is.  liii.  S.  Zepli.  iii.  13.   -Matt,  xii  31.  .lohu 

i.  17    1  Pet.  ill.  10 1  Cnt.  iv.  7.  Dan   vi.  4.    H  05.  x.  2,  Lul,e  xxiii   1.  Elih.  v.  27- 

Col.  i.  i2.  Ju'.le  21. 


-17. 
Matt 
0  Luke  ix 
J-.hn  viii. 


tinually,   that  they    may   be   faithful  unto  death,    and  so 
receive    the   crown   of  life.     Ungodly  prii^sts  and   t^yran- 
nical  rulers  support    each   other's    usurpations,  iniquities, 
exactions,   and  oppressions  ;  whilst   the   one,  by  war,  or 
cruel  executions,  destroy  all  opposers,  and  the    other  de- 
ceive Of  terrify  men   by  lying  miracles,  false   doctrines, 
anathemas,  and  ecclesiastical  censures.    But  all  these  evils 
should  be  considered  as  illustrative  of  the  deceitfulness  arid 
desperate  wickedness  of  the  human  heart,  and  as  endear- 
ing to  us  the   love  of  Godi  in  Christ  Jesus.     The  review 
ought  also  to  make  us  thankful  for  our  civil  and  religious 
liberties-     We  are  exposed   to  no  interdicts,  no  prisons, 
no  cruel  tortures  or  death,  for   not   worshipping  after  the 
manner,  or  at  the   dictate,  of  either  jirince  or  priest;  nor 
are  we   tempted,   by  circumstances  of  danger,  to  [irofcss 
an  I  subscribe  what  we  do  not  believe   or  conform  to  what 
we  do  not  ap|)rove,  though,  alas  !  numbers  choose  to  do  it, 
"  for  filthy  lucre's  sake!"     We  shall  therefore  be  doubly 
inexcusable,  if  we  do    not  embrace  and   profess  the  truth 
I  of  Christ,  and  worship   the    Father  according   to   his  ap- 
:  pointed  ordinances  ;  or  if  we  do  not  |5ray  for  the  peace  of 
I  those,  under  whose  mjld    government  we  enjoy  so   many 
I  privileges,  observing   the  rule  of  the  wise  man,  to  ''fear 
I '' God  and    the  king,   and  not  to  meddle  with   those  that 
"  are  given  to  change."     But   he,  that  hath  wisdom   and 
I  understanding  in  these  things,  will.see  that  all  the  enemies 
■of  God  are  numbered  and  marked  out  to  destruction,  that 
the  term  of  their  power    will   soon  expire,    and   tliat  all 
nations  shall  at  length  submit  to  our  "  King  of  rightcous- 
"  nessand  peace." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  XIV.     V.   1— .5.      The   aposde   having  been 

shown  the  foregoing  particulars  concerning  Papal   Ronie, 

i  with  its   idolatry   and    tyranny,  had  next  a    vision   of  the 

1  true   church  in   the    wilderness,  during   the  same  period, 

'  with  special  reference  to  the  darkest  times,  previous  to  the 

dawning   of  the   reformation.     He  looked,  and  behold  a 

Lamb,  the  emblem  of  Christ,  stood  on  mount  Sion,  where 

the  temple  was  built,  which  was  a  typo  of  the  true  church 

4  R  -2 


.7.  D.  9 J. 


REVELATION. 


J.  D.  95. 


u  8,  0  vili.  13.  I». 
vH  2  e.7  Ez.  i. 
14   Dan.  ix   21.- 


6  H  And  1  saw  "  another  angel  Hy  "  in  the  midst  of  heaven,  having  ^  tlie  ever-^ps^'^j,^"'',,^; 

-     (is   24.  culv.  13.  Is    HIV    n.  li.  6   8    Eph.  iii   'J.  n.2Tlies   ii.  16.    Tit   i    1-3    HelT.' 


and  of  heaven  itself,  and  with  him  were  a  hundred  and 
Ibrty-four  tliousand  persons.  {JSoies,  vii.  1 — 8.)  Thi.s 
seems  a  mystical  nuinbrr,  the  twelve  patriarchs  inulti])iied 
by  the  twelve  apostles,  and  both  multiplied  by  a  thousand, 
as  if  the  hundred  and  forty-four  were  leaders  of  thousands; 
so  that  there  was  a  considerable  number  of  true  Israelites, 
and  of  those  who  held' the  njiosile's  doctrine,  and  marched 
under  their  banner,  in  the  most  degenei-ale  times;  being 
the  successors  of  that  remnant,  which  was  found  in  the 
first  three  centuries,  during  the  persecutions  of  the  heathen 
emperors..  As  the  worshippers  of  the  beast  were  marked 
with  his  name  and  scat,  so  these  disciples  of  Christ  had 
the  name  of  his  Father  written  in  legible  characters  on 
their  foreheads;  they  were  his  worshipfjers,  they  bore  his 
image,  ihey  avowed  and  evidently  showed  that  they  be- 
longed to  him.  (xiii,  8.)  It  is  evident  from  history 
that  there  were  such  jicrsons,  in  the  darkest  times,  who 
venlurcd,  nay,  laid  down  their  li\'cs,  for  the  truth  and 
worshi|)  of  the  Gosjicl  ;  for  these  were  the  same  as  the  two 
witnesses  during  the  times  in  which  they  lived,  only 
represented  under  another  emblem.  This  multitude  were 
singing  a  new  song  before  the  throne,  with  a  voice  loud  as 
that  of  mighty  rushing  waters,  or  that  of  thunder,  yet 
exquisitely  melodious,  and  accompanied  with  the  music 
of  harpers  of  consummate  skill.  No  doubt  the  new  song 
which  they  sang  was  the  same  for  substance  with  that 
which  has  been  already  considered,  (v.  9 — 14.  vii.  9 — 12.) 
This  was  sung  in  the  presence  of  the  emblematic  repre- 
sentatives of  the  church  and  its  ministers,  and  none  could 
learn  it  but  the  redeemed.  _  Foj,  as  it  related  immediately 
to  redemption,  the  proud,  the  impenitent,  the  unbelievingj 
and  the  carnal,  could  not  understand  the  nature  or  the 
glory  of  this  subject,  nor  could  angels  join  in  it,  not 
being  redeemed  to  God  by  the  blood  of  the  Lamb,  though 
they  unite  in  worshipping  him,  as  worthy  to  receive  all 
lionour  and  blessing.  The  antichristian  church  soon  dis- 
couraged and  reviled  marriage,  enjoined  celibacy  on  priests, 
immured  numbers  of  both  sexes  in  convents,  extolled  vir- 
ginity as  almost  essenti.d  to  picly  and  purity,  and  ranked 
its  virgins  with  the  saints  and  martyrs  ol"  the  primitive 
times.  {Note,  1  Tim.  iv.  1  —  3.)  But  these  unnatural 
restrictions,  and  attempts  to  introduce  a  kind  of  life  on 
earth,  which  in  general  only  suits  the  inhabitants  of  heaven, 
made  way.  not  only  for  exorbitant  spiritual  pride,  but  also 
for  the  most  unnatural  and  detestable  licentiousness,  and 
tor  crimes  too  horrid  to  be  specified  ;  and  at  the  same  time 
the  church  was  polluted  with  the  most  manifest  and  abo- 
minalile  idolatry,  or  spiritual  fornication.  But,  says  the 
aposde  by  the  Spirit  of  prophecy,  these  true  Christians  are 
liicy,  whoare  not  defiled  with  women;  "  marriao-e  beino- 
'•  honourable  in  all,  and  the  bed  undefiled,"  tlfe  clause 
may  be  understood  even  in  the  literal  sense.  For,  says  he, 
"  they  are  virgins,"  even  such  as  the  scripture  commends! 
who  are  espoused  to  and  love  Christ,  who  arc  faithful  and 
obedient  to  him,  and  deeming  themselves  his  alone  and 
wholly,  wait  for  the  completion  of  their  sacred  union 
with  him,  and  in  the  mean  time  prefer  suffering  and 
death  to  the  spiritual  fornication  and  adulterv,  to  which 
all  oihcrs  arc  given  up.     (A'o/r,  2  Cor.  xi.  1--3.)     Thev, 


therefore,  followed  him,  whithersoever  he  went,  through 
persecutions  and  tiibulations,  into  obscurity,  or  into  pri- 
sons, with  self-denial,  obedient  faith,  and  patient  hope, 
taking  up  their  cross,  and  copying  his  example  of  meek- 
ness, purity,  and  love.  These  were  the  persons  who  had 
been  redeemed  from  among  men,  being  actually  interested 
in  the  atonement  of  Christ,  and  they  were  consecrated  to 
God  as  first  fruits,  (for  whose  sake  he  spared  others,)  and 
to  the  Lamb,  "  as  purified  unto  him,  to  be  his  peculiar 
•'  jjcoplc,  zealous  of  good  works."  They  weie  nut  hypo- 
crites, but  upright  in  their  repentance,  faith,  and  love, 
and  they  held,  professed,  and  preached  the  true  doctrine  of 
Christ,  so  that  they  were  accepted  and  sanctified  persons, 
against  whom  no  charge  could  be  alleged  before  the  throne 
of  God.  '  The  hundred  and  forty-four  thousand  ajipeared 
'  to  the  apostle  as  standing  on  the  mount  Si.on,  or  in  the 
'  true  church,  because  they  constituted  the  persecuted  church 
'  in  the  wilderness;  {Hev.  xii.  6 — 14.)  and  as  ihc  Jot - 
'  lowers  of  the  beast  have  the  mark  and  name  of  the  beast, 
'  so  have  these  the  seal  of  God  impressed,  {Hev.  vii.  3.) 
'  and  the  name  of  God  written  on  their  foreheads.  They 
'  alone  are  able  to  learn  the  new  song  of  the  heavenly 
'  harjiers,  because  they  alone  are  the  worshippers  of  the 
'  one  true  God,  through  the  one  true  mediator  Jesus 
'  Christ,  the  adherents  of  the  apostacy  offering  up  their 
'  devotitns  to  other  objects,  and  through  other  mediators. 
'  They  are  virgins,  undefiled  with  women,  inasmuch  as 
'  they  are  free  from  the  pollutions  of  idolatry,  which  is 
'  spiritual  whoredom  and  adultery.  They  follow  the 
'  Lamb  whithersoever  he  goeth,  resolutely  adhering  to  the 
'  religion  of  Christ  in  troublcsoms  times,  as  well  as  in 
'  prosperous  ones,  and  fleeing  into  sequestered  valleys  and 
'  wild  deserts,  rather  than  relinquish  their  profession  of 
'  the  Gospel.  They  are  redeemed  from  among  men, 
'  being  rescued  by  the  almighty  power  of  divine  grace 
'  from  the  corruptions  and  abominations  of  Babylon  ;  and 
'  they  are  consecrated  as  the  lirst-fruits  of  Christianity, 
'  unto  God  and  the  Lamb,  an  earnest  and  assurance  of  a 
'  more  plentiful  harvest ;  first,  at  the  era  of  the  reforma- 
'  tion,  and  afterwards  at  the  yet  more  glorious  era  of  the 
'  Millennium.  In  their  mouth  was  found  no  guile ;  in- 
'  asmuch  as  they  handle  not  the  word  of  God  deceitfully, 
'  like  popish  venders  of  indulgences,  and  preachers  of 
'purgatory,  human  merit,  and  idolatry;  but  faithfully 
«  and  sim))ly  declare  the  way  of  everlasting  life.  And 
'  they  are  without  fault  before  the  throne  of  God,  having 
i'  washed  their  robes,  and  made  them  white  in  the  ^lood  ol" 
j'  the  Lamb,  God  not  imputing  their  trespasses  unto  them, 
'  but  accounting  them  as  if  they  had  never  sinned,  through 
'  the  imputed  righteousness  of  Christ,  who  was  "  made 
"  sin  for  them,"  in  order  that  they  might  "  be  made 
'•  the  righteousness  of  God  in  him."  '  By  these  hundred 
'  and  forty-four  thousand,  I  understand  peculiarly  the  de- 
'  pressed  church  in  the  jvilderness,  previous  to  the  time  of 
^  the  Reformation;  for  history  sufficiently  demonstrates, 
'  that  there  have  been  in  every  age  some  faithful  worship- 
'  pers,  who  consented  not  to  the  s^eneral  apostacy,  but  who 
'  prophesied,  although  in  sackcloth,  against  i^s  abomina- 
'  Mons.'     (Fabcr.) 


J}.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


Jl.  D.  05 


;Mait    X.   55  lastlfif   Gospcl    "  to    nrcacU   unto    tliom 

ftUrk     xvi     IS      ,  1  1 1  I  1  1 

Kora.  xvi.  25  that  dwell  on  tiie  eaitli,  and  to  "  every 

Col   1.23  .  11-111  ] 

ix.  11.  xiii.  7  nation,    and    kindred,    and    tongue,  and 

Dan.  IV     1.    VI.  '  '  O 

'frxi.  3  c.  9.  people,  .  ,        ,      ,        . 

8.''u.if  1. '  HoV.  '^  Saying,  "with  aloud  voice,  "=  I^  ear 
's«  o«,  xi  13  God,  ''  and  g'ne  glor}'  to  him  ;  for  "  the 
hour    of   his   judgment    is    come  :    and 

—  d  iv   9    xvi   a.    Josh.  viV  19.    1  Siinl.  VI   6 
iii    10.  17.19   Ei  vii.  2,  3.  0.  Daii 


Gen     XX 

l>s.  xxxvi  1  l5XKiX,  7.  Kr 
U.  xlii.  12'  -Mai.  li.  2.  Li.«p 
viii.  19.  Matt,  xxv  13.  Jobo 


li.  I3,M- 
2S-29.  I  Pet 


V.  6,  7.  It  is  generally  admitted  by  the  best  iiUer- 
preters,  that  the  three  angels,  in  these  and  the  following 
verses,  were  eniblcmatical  heralds  of  the  progressive  refor- 
mation from  popery.  AVlien,  therefore,  the  extent  and 
prevalence  of  the  power  of  the  beast,  at  its  full  height, 
had  been  predicted  in  the  foregoing  chapter,  the  diminu- 
tion and  weakening  of  it,  as  introductory  to  the  destruction, 
is  intimated  in  this.  Some  explain  the  proclamation  of  the 
first  angel,  of  the  ninth,  tenth,  or  eleventh  centuries  ;  and 
no  doubt  there  were  then  both  princes,  bishops,  and 
councils,  who  struggled  against  the  worship  of  images, 
and  other  abominations  of  the  church  of  Rome.  Yet  they 
generally  concurred  in  supporting  the  dominion  of  the 
beast,  though  they  wanted  to  have  it  exercised  in  a  dif- 
ferent manner  as  to  some  particulars.  Such,  however, 
as  were  real  Christians,  and  entered  a  proper  protest  against 
the  prevailing  corruptions  of  the  church,  whether  in  the 
imperial  palace,  or  in  the  conclave,  (if  that  was  ever 
done,)  may  properly  be  ranked  in  the  number  mentioned 
in  the  former  verses ;  for  these  evidently  relate  to  a  more 
public  and  general  protestation.  But  others  seem  to  fix 
the  time  of  their  accomplishment  too  late,  and  so  leave  a 
large  gap  in  the  scries  of  predicted  events,  and  then  crowd 
too  many  into  the  remaining  periods.  We  may,  there- 
fore, 1  apprehend,  interpret  this  first  angel,  or  herald,  of 
those  who  first  publicly  erected  the  standard  of  reforma- 
tion, and  who  contended  for  the  everlasting  Gospel  of 
Christ,  in  opposition  to  all  the  innovations  and  usurpations 
of  the  beast,  his  image,  and  the  false  projihet.  This 
honour  seems  to  belong  to  the  Waldenses  and  Albigenses, 
■who  had  the  true  Gospcl  among  them,  avowed  its  everlast- 
ing obligation  and  excellency,  opposed  it  to  the  authority 
of  popes,  councils,  and  persecuting  princes,  declared  the 
■|iope  to  be  antichrist,  propagated  their  doctrines  with  zeal 
and  success,  and  multiplied  into  a  vast  number  of  churches  ; 
and  after  immense  slaughter  had  been  made  of  them  by 
jierseculions  and  bloody  wars,  they  still  retained  their 
tenets,  and  being  dispersed  into  other  countries,  they 
i-apidly  carried  the  everlasting  Gospel  with  them  ;  (as  an 
angel,  a  messenger  of  peace  to  men,  flying  through  the 
mid^t  of  heaven  ;)  so  that  the  Lollards  in  England,  and 
the  Bohemians,  and  many  others  in  diiicrent  places,  seem 
to  have  principally  learned  the  Gospel  from  them  ;  and  the 
reformation  itself  appears  to  have  sprung  from  the  seed 
which  they  sowed,  and  watered  with  rivers  of  their  blood. 
So  exact  was  the  prophecy,  that  they  had  the  everlasting 
Gospel  to  preach  to  the  inhabitants  of  the  earth  ;  and  that 
they  loudly  called  on  men  to  fear  and  glorify  God,  as  the 
hour  of  his  judgment  was  at  hand  ;  and  to  worship  the 
Creator  of  all  things,  as  revealed  in  the  Gospcl,  by  refusing 
to  join  in  the  worship  of  idols,  and  that  of  the  beast  and  his 


"^  woi'sliip  hiiu  tliut  made  lieaveii,  and  f  i"  n  I'-x.  xx 
earth,  and  the  sea,  and  tne  fountains  ol  j^'»^  j'";.";','!  ^ 
Avaters.  <^_  r^v  vni.  -A 

8  And  f^  there  followed  another  angel,  ]j  ,;,f;'2j_2i' 
saying,  '' Babylon  is  I'allen,  is  fallen,  tliat  s«';.'";j,f"_^^,.j'',_ 
great  city,  '  because -she  made  ail  nations  J»  iVisi'Tj 
tirink  of  the  wine  of  ^  the  wrath  of  her  ^«'- »  J"- " '• 
fornication.  '" 


image.  Some  respectable  commentators  explain  ihese 
verses  of  Luther,  almost  exclusively,  and  suppose  that 
many  things,  in  his  situation,  character,  and  testimony, 
remarkably  answered  to  it.  I  cannot,  however,  think 
that  the  previous  public  testimonies  against  the  beast  are 
wholly  passed  over,  or  that  an  individual  occupies  so  con- 
spicuous a  station  in  this  concise  prophecy.  Nor  am  I 
convinced  that  more  modern  events,  or  the  ]ircsent  zeal 
for  missions  is  meant,  because  the  testimony  of  the  angel, 
or  messenger,  was  evidently  borne  against  popery,  not 
heathen  idolatry.  Everlasting,  &c.  (6.)  '  It  is  styled, 
"  The  everlasting  Gospel  ;"  '  being,  like  its  divine  Author, 
"  the  same  yesterday,  to-day,  and  for  ever;"  '  in  opposi- 
'  tion  to  the  doctrines  of  the  beast,  and  the  false  pro|)hc(, 
'  which  shall  be  "  rooted  up,  as  not  of  the  heavenly 
"  Father's  planting."    (Matt.  xv.  i3.)     {Bp.  Newton.) 

V.  8.  If  we  explain  the  first  angel  as  the  herald  of 
the  dawning  of  the  reformation,  in  the  twelftii,  thirteenth, 
and  fourteenth  centuries,  we  may  properly  explain  this  of 
the  Bohemians  and  others  in  the  fifteenth,  who  were  their 
genuine  offsjiring  and  successors.  Some  of  these  persons, 
with  still  greater  confidence  and  vehemence  than  the  Al- 
bigenses, declared  Rome  to  be  mystical  Babylon,  and  the 
pope  and  church  there  to  be  antichrist :  and  they  endured 
severe  persecutions  for  these  protestations,  and  for  their 
profession  of  the  Gospel.  John  Huss  and  Jerom  of  Prague, 
especially,  were  perfidiously  and  cruelly  burned  by  the 
council  of  Constance,  which  council  was  in  fact  the  united 
power  of  the  whole  antichrislian  beast.  These  heralds 
announced  the  fall  of  mystical  Babylon,  as  the  ancient 
prophet  had  done  that  of  literal  Babylon,  long  before  the 
event ;  {3Iarg.  Ref.)  nor  was  this  doom  more  certain 
than  it  would  be  just,  as  she  had  corrujited  and  intoxicated 
the  nations,  not  only  with  her  love-fiotions,  as  a  seducing 
harlot,  but  by  the  wine  of  the  wratk  of  her  fornications, 
terrifying  men  into  idolatry  by  fierce  persecutions.  As 
Rome  was  mentioned  under  the  nbuie  and  emblem  of  a 
Gentile  city,  so  her  idolatry  was  callcd/oniicn/toH,  rather 
than  adultery,  as  it  generally  was,  when  committed  by  the 
professed  worshippers  of  God.  (xvii.  2.)  Bishop  New- 
ton explains  this  verse  of  the  Waldenses,  and  the  fore- 
going verses  of  more  ancient  events  ;  on  the  contrary, 
Mr.  Faber  interprets  those  verses  of  Luther,  and  this  of 
Calvin  and  his  associates.  This,  however,  seems  to  me 
to  render  individuals  too  prominent  in  this  concise  pro- 
phecy. Nor  should  I  have  mentioned  the  names  of  John 
Huss  and  Jerom  of  Prague,  except  as  they  were  the  mouth, 
or  voice,  of  a  very  large  body  of  men,  delivering  its  testi- 
mony in  the  most  public  manner  conceivable,  and  sealing 
it  by  their  martyrdom.  Still  I  observe  that  the  grand  out- 
lines are  clear,  and  commentators  in  general  are  agreed 


A.  D.  Si  J. 


REVELATION. 


A.  D.  Qy. 


1  su  on,  0-0.  y  And  '  tlic  third  angel  followed  them, 
ml' \'«'^»,jciii.  savinir,   with  n  loud  voice,  "If  any  man 

3-6    11-17.  •'       P-  .1  1  J.  I      I   •         •  ] 

nxvi.  19. xviii  3.  worship   the    bca.st   and   his   imaec,    and 

Job  xxl  :0    Ps  -      '   I  •  1     •       I  •      /•         I  1  •       I  • 

XI  8     i«.   3  receive  /ijs  mark  in  his  lorohcad,  or  in  his 

lixv  R.  Is.  ixix.   ,  , 

9  li  21.22.  J"-  hand, 

xx»  15-17.  a?  '  III        ,    •    1        /•     1 

•'xvMi  r,  p,  ^^  1  lie  same  shall  "  drink  ol  tlic  wine 
i"j'er 'xiii' 12  o^  ^''<^  wrath  of  God,  which  is  poured  out 
hX  h'  ?6.  without  mixture  "into  tlio  cu[)  of  his 
x'x'i'i'.sg"   "indignation;  and   he  shall 'be  tormented 


about  them  ;  so  that  the  subordinate  differences  of  opinion 
do  not  »frect  the  main  argument.  Some  indeed  vvouIlI  ex- 
plain this  verse  ot  future  times,  because  Babylon  is  not  yet 
totally  fallen  ;  but  this  deranges  the  whole  plan  of  interpre- 
tation adopted  by  the  ablest  expositors,  which  is  the  only 
clue  that  can  lead  us  thiough  its  ma?,es,  and  so  introduces 
perplexity  and  uncertainty.  Nothing  is  more  common  in  pro- 
phecy, llian  for  future  events,  as  absolutely  deterniiricd,  to 
bespoken  of  in  the  jiresentor  past  time.  (Marg.  R'f.)  '  The 
'  clue  that  has  principally  conducted  me  through  both  parts 
•  of  the  Revelation  is,  following  the  series  of  history,  and 
'  the  successive  order  of  events.  After  the  description  of 
'  tiic  two  beasts,  secular  and  ecclesiastical,  whose  power 
'  was  established  according  to  my  hypothesis  in  the  eighth 
'  century,  but,  according  to  most  cominentators,  much 
'  sooner,  there  would  be  a  very  large  cliasm,  without  the 
'  prediction  of  any  memorable  event,  if  these  prophecies 
'  relate  to  the  time  immediately  preceding  the  fall  of  An- 
'  tirhrist,  and  the  Millennium.  ^Vhat  a  long  interval 
'  would  there  be  without  any  prophecy,  and  how  thick 
'  would  the  events  follow  afterwards !  For  all  the  parti- 
'  culars  to  the  eiul  of  the  nineteenth  chapter,  must  be 
'  fulfilled  before  the  Mill^-nnium.'  {Bp.  Neivton.)  It  is 
also  worthy  of  notice,  that,  about  the  era  above-mentioned, 
the  opinion  began  to  be  publicly  avowed  by  several  per- 
sons, that  the  church,  court,  and  city  of  Rome,  were  Ba- 
bylon, and  so  inevitably  doomed  to  destruction. 

V.  9 — 1 1.  This  third  angel  and  Ids  proclamation,  may 
be  explained  of  Luther,  and  his  loud,  rough,  and  vehe- 
ment protestation  against  the  idolati'ies  of  the  church  and 
bishop  of  Rome,  and  that  whole  anticbristian  fabric  ;  yet 
we  must  also  take  in  all  his  coadjutors  and  successors,  and 
all  the  effects  of  this  comldned  and  jiersevering  protestation 
to  this  day,  and  even  beyond  it.  His  voice,  and  that  of 
those  who  were  raised  up  in  divers  countries  to  join  hiai, 
and  to  follow  up  the  assault,  was  indeed  very  loud.  They 
attacked  the  beast  with  far  more  vehemence  than  any  that 
went  before  had  done  :  tliey  not  only  declared  him  to  be 
antichrist,  but  they  carried  their  researches  into  the  idol- 
atries, iniquities  and  impostures  of  the  whole  system, 
and  showed  that  it  was  utterly  incompatible  with  the  re- 
ligion of  the  Scriptures,  and  foundcl  in  ignorance,  usurp- 
ation, avarice,  and  hypocrisy;  and  they  insisted  on  the 
necessity  of  separating  from  so  corrupt  a  church,  boldly 
retorting  the  charge  of  heresy  and  schism,  and  fully  proving 
it.  Thus  they  imluccd  whole  nations  to  cast  off" all  regard 
to  the  church  of  Rome,  and  engaged  va.-^t  multitudes  to 
protest  against  popery  as  a  damnable  religion,  not  only  in 
ih?  persecuting  tyrants  wlio  imposed,  but  in  al!  who,  even 


with  fire  and  brimstone  ''  In  the  presence  qPs.  xxxvii.  u. 

,.        ,  ,        ,  ,  I    •  1  '  ^    111    C    ICl    K    Ej. 

01   the  holy  angels,  and  in  the  presence  ol  xx.  «    Mau 
the  Lamb  :  *»  'T''"  •  »• 

11  And 'the  smoke  of  their  tormen>j^_;_j»^'8  ^'«j=- 
ascendeth  up  'for  ever  and  ever:  and  ""'i'. e'l *h "m 
they  have  '  no  rest  day  nor  night,  "  who  l^^"  ""  "'■ 
worship  the  beast  and  his  image,  and ','^'  '^.j",/^" 
whosoever    receiveth     the    mark  of   his  i*  i\  'Hv**'! 


name. 

il.  46    HeS 


20,  21     Matt  Xi. 


from  dread  of  persecution,  or  from  still  worse  motives, 
conformed  to  it ;  and  this  was  exactly  the  purport  oi  the 
third  angel's  pioclamation.  They  loudly  insisted  upon  it, 
that  all  who  adhered,  with  a  blind  and  devoted  attachment, 
10  the  beast  and  his  image,  professing  their  abominable 
doctrines,  conforming  to  their  idolatries,  concurring  in 
their  cruelties,  and  reducing  their  princijiles  to  [iractice, 
(being  intoxicated  with  "  the  wine  of  the  wralh  of  her 
"  fornication,")  would  drink  of  the  unmingled  wine  of 
God's  wrath,  from  the  cup  of  his  indignation  ;  yea,  that 
they  would  be  tormented  with  fire  and  brimstone,  or  be 
cast  into  hell,  to  be  tormented  in  that  flame  ;  that  this 
would  be  in  the  presence  of  the  holy  angels,  who  would 
apjilaud  the  justice  of  their  punishment;  and  in  the  pre- 
sence of  the  Lamb,  who  would  pronounce  and  execute  th? 
sentence  upon  them,  for  their  opposition  to  his  Gosjiel, 
and  for  giving  his  mediatorial  glory  to  saints  and  angels  ; 
and  "  that  the  smoke  of  their  torment  would  ascend  up  for 
'•  ever  and  ever."  The  words  translated  "  for  ever  and 
"  ever,"  are  the  most  energetic  that  are  found  in  the 
whole  Greek  language  to  signify  elernity,  and  seem  in- 
capable of  any  other  meaning.  The  passage,  therefore, 
evidently  predicts  the  clear  and  strong  manner,  in  which 
the  reformers  protested  and  argued  against  purgatory, 
and  insisted  upon  it  that  the  wicked  would  be  tormented 
in  hell  for  ever  ;  and  a  subsequent  verse  evidently  opposes 
the  same  doctrine,  by  showing  the  immediate  happiness  of 
believers  after  death.  (i3.)  Every  one  that  is  at  all 
conversant  with  the  writings  of  the  reformers,  and  their 
successors,  knows  that  they  generally  declared,  without 
hesitation,  that  popery  was  a  damnable  religion.  Mr. 
Hooker,  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  time,  brought  himself  into 
suspicion,  and  was  engaged  in  a  disjjute,  because  he  as- 
serted, with  much  caution,  and  many  distinctions,  that 
papists  might  be  saved;  and,  whatever  contempt  maybe 
cast  on  their  bigotry,  in  this  day  of  false  candour,  libera- 
lity, and  disregard  to  the  Scriptures,  it  is  worthy  of 
serious  consideration,  whether  this  passage  does  not  war- 
rant most  of  what  these  reformers  advanced  on  that  sub- 
ject, though  they  might  not  always  properly  distinguish 
between  those  who  hated  the  light,  and  those  whose  eyes 
were  too  weak  to  endure  its  eflulgence,  when  it  broke  in 
upon  them  all  at  once.  To  explain  this  most  energetic 
passage,  which  beyond  doubt  predicts  a  general  and  most 
awful  protestation  against  the  leading  tenets  of  popery  as 
damnable,  in  all  who  embrace  and  adhere  to  them,  as  well 
as  in  the  inventors  and  imposers  of  them,  to  signify  any 
testimony,  or  protest,  made  in  a  single  kingdom,  (as  for 
instance,  in  England,)  seems  to  me  a  departure  from  th* 


.1.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 


J.  D.  95. 


:.   u  iv 

:Cor  V  I 
1  21  -23. 
()  Rom.  ] 
1  Cor  X 
I  Thes 
le. 


10. 


iv.   U 


'  Or.  Promhcnct- 
/orlA  aaU^  iht 
'spirit :  yta 

«vi.  It.  vii  U- 
17  Job  hi.  Il- 
ls Is  xsxr  10. 
Iviir.  Luke  XVI. 
2S.  2  Thes  i.  G. 
7.  Ket).  i»  9— 
il. 

fPs.  xlx  II 
Isxxv.  13  Matt 
XXT  3S  —  40 
I.uke  I VI  9.  1 
Cor-  XV.  S8  Gal. 
7.8    Pb'l.ii 


17. 


He>> 


!0  11 


12  Here  ■'i.s  the  patience  of  tlie  saints: 
>■  here  arc  tliey  that  keep  the  command- 
ments of  Gotl,"and  ^  the  faith  of  Jesus. 

1 3  And  I  heard  "  a  voice  from  heaven, 
sayin<?  unto  me,  ''Write,  ''Blessed  arc 
the  dead  which  ''  die  in  the  Lord  *  from 
henceforth  :  yea,  saith  the  Spirit,  that 
they  may  ■=  rest  from  their  labours  ;  '  and 
their  works  do  follow  them. 

14  H  And  I  looked,  and  ^  behold,  a 
Nvhite  cloud,  and  upon  the  cloud  one  sat 
''  like  unto  the  Son  of  man,  haviujjf  on  his 
head  '  a  golden  crown,  and  in  his  hand 
•^  a  sharp  sickle. 

1.5  And  another  angel  '  came  out  of 
the  temple,  ■"  crying  with  a  loud  voice 
to  him  that  sat  on  the  cloud,  "  Thrust  in 
thy  sickle,  and  reap  :  lor  the  time  is  come 
for  thee  to  reap  :  °  for  the  harvest  of  the 
earth  p  is  t  I'ipe. 

12   Ps.  xxi.  3.  Heb.  ii.9 k  15-17   Joel  iii.  12,  13,  Matt    xiii. 

1  17.  xvi.  17. in  vi    10    Is.  Ixii    1.  c,7 DStton,  k    14. 

iii    13  Malt,  xiii  !0  39 p  18  Gen.  xv.  16.  Zecii.  v.  6—11.  Matt. 

jj   16 1  Or,  (jTKd 


grand  scale,  on  which  these  prophecies  should  be  interpret- 
ed ;  and  as  totally  inadmissible. 

V.  12,13.  When  the  doctrines  above-mentioned  began 
to  be  openly  propagated,  terrible  persecutions  were  raised  : 
it  Avas  therefore  added,  '-Here  is  the  patience  of  the 
"  saints."  They  would  have  abundant  need  to  exerci.se 
patience,  in  obeying  God  and  holding  the  true  doctrine  of 
Christ,  amidst  the  bloody  race  of  inquisitors  and  perse- 
cutors, who  kindled  fires  on  earth  to  torture  and  burn 
them,  though  they  called  in  vain  for  fire  from  heaven  to 
destroy  them  ;  (xiii.  13  ;)  and  who,  by  such  cruelties,  toge- 
ther wiih  wars  and  massacres,  destroyed  incredible  multi- 
tudes, in  op]:)osing  the  progress  of  the  reformation.  To 
encourage  the  saints  to  p.itience,  in  suffering  for  the  truth 
even  unto  death,  the  apostle  siiowed,  that  he  heard  a  voice 
from  heaven,  ordering  him  to  write,  "  Blessed  are  the 
"  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,"  or  in  the  true  faith  and 
hope  of  the  Gospel ;  even  "  from  henceforth."  This  verse 
hath  much  perplexed  commentators,  in  respect  of  its  pro- 
phetical meaning  and  connexion  :  but  upon  the  plan 
which  we  arc  pursuing  nothing  can  be  more  obvious.  The 
doctrine  of  purgatory,  with  indulgences,  human  merits  to 
be  sold  by  the  church,  masses,  and  prayers  for  the  dead  ; 
was  one  principal  source  of  wealth,  influence,  and  autho- 
rity to  the  clergy  of  the  church  of  Rome.  This  also  lirst 
stirred  up  the  spirit  of  Luther,  who  began  his  attack  by 
protesting  against  these  abuses  :  antl,  by  examining  the 
scriptures,  he  and  his  followers  established  it,  as  a  certain 
truth,  in  the  judgment  of  vast  multitudes,  that  there  was 
no  such  place  as  purgatory  ;  but  that  the  wicked  when  they 
die  go  directly  to  hell,  and  believers  immediately  enter 
heaven.  Now  what  words  could  more  aptly  predict  this 
change  in  men's  sentiments,  than  these  do  ?  It  is  most 
evident,  from  the  internal  chronology  of  the  book,  and 
from  the  series  of  predicted  events,  that  the  reformation 


16   And    1  he   that   bat   on    the   cloud  ^^u  Matt  xvi  r 
thrust  in  liis  sickle  on  the  earth  :  and  the  r  is  x.i  i,'&c.' 


out   ofs"-"*    '", 
5,6  xvi.  1 


als 


earth  was  reaped. 

17  And   another  angel   'came 
the  temple   which    is  in   heaven,  h 
having  a  sharp  sickle. 

18  And  another  angel  '  came  out  from  f*  'J.  lo 
the  altar,  "  which  had  power  over  firc;"='*'-8 
^  and  cried  with  a  loud  cry  (o  him  thats*^"""' 
had  the  sharp  sickle,  saying,  Thrust  in  thy 
sharp  sickle,  and    gather  the  dusters  of 

the  vine  of  tlie    earth  ;  for    her    grapes 

>■  are  fully  ripe.  y,s«on.f 

19  And  the  angel   thrust  iu  his  sickle 
into  the  earth,  and  gathered   the  tine  of 

the   earth,  ^  and   cast   it   into    the    great  ^^^^,- ^^ 
wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God.  =^- 

20  And  ^  the  wine-press  was  trodden  ^^ 
''  without  the  city,  "  and  blood  came  out  ''|-^' 
of  the  wine-press,  even  unto  the  horse-  "^^ 
bridles,  by  the  space  of  a  thousand  and  ^^.o'f; 
six  hundred  furloiiirs. 


Ixiii.   1-0 
r  i   15 
8.  Heb.  xiii. 

[   15-21     Is- 
,iv5-7.lHvi. 

xxsix. 


was  here  intended;  and  the  apostle  was  ordered  to  write, 
just  in  this  place,  (probably  he  knew  not  on  what  account,) 
"  Blessed  are  the  dead  who  die  in  the  Lord,  from  hence- 
"  forth  ;"  that  is,  from  this  period  believers  would  gene- 
rally understand  that  encouraging  truth  ;  and  not  have  to 
encounter  the  fears  of  purgatory,  or  to  apprehend  a  delay 
of  their  felicity,  when  seized  with  the  agonies  of  death, 
or  called  to  suffer  martyrdom  for  Christ's  sake.  And  in 
fact  the  expectation  of  immediate  happiness,  was  the  joy 
and  support  of  those  numbers,  who  were  burned  alive,  or 
otherwise  cruelly  martyred,  during  those  times.  This  voice 
from  heaven  was  attested  by  an  internal  impulse  of  the 
Holy  Spirit,  who  assured  the  apostle,  that  believers  rest<d 
after  death  from  all  their  labours  and  sufferings,  and  had 
no  jiurgatory  to  fear  ;  and  that  their  works  followed  them, 
to  prove  the  sincerity  of  their  faith,  and  to  ensure  a  gra- 
cious reward. 

v.  14 — 20.  Thus  far  we  have  generally  proceeded  by 
the  guidance  of  past  events,  and  have  obtained  considerable 
satisfaction  in  explaining  these  prophecies;  but  here,  I 
apprehend,  that  direction  almost  wholly  fails  us.  This 
supposition  is  confirmed  by  the  evident  inability  of  expo- 
sitors to  make  any  regular  and  consistent  application  of 
the  subsequent  chapters,  except  as  coincident  with  those 
things  which  have  been  ali'eady  considered,  (xiv.)  Under 
this  persuasion,  of  which  further  reasons  will  be  after- 
wards assigned,  1  shall  not  obtrude  mere  conjectures  on 
the  reader,  nor  attem|)t  to  pry  into  things  .flof  seen  as  yet. 
Hitherto,  in  general,  the  ground  hath  seemed  good,  and 
the  road  plain  ;  and  I  have  felt  some  confidence,  as  well  as 
used  caution,  in  the  progress :  but  caution  must  be  almost 
my  only  companion  and  monitor  in  what  now  remains  ; 
for  the  country  is  unknown,  and  no  guide  is  to  be  found, 
who  understands  any  thing  certainly  of  the  road.  The 
exact  an<l  surprising  fulfilment  of  many,  and  comjilicated 


J.  U.  or.. 


REVELATION. 


v^.    D.  9j. 


CHAP.  XV. 


Ji  vision  of  seven  angels,  prepared  to  ex- 
ecute judgments;  tcith    the    triumphant 


song  of  the  church  on  that  occasion,  1 — 4. 
Seven  vials  given  to  the  angels  for  that 
purpose,  and  the  temple  is  filled  with 
smoke,  5 — 8. 


predictions,   through    the    course   of   seventeen  hundred 
years,  has  been  shown,  which  is  a  real  demonstration  oi 
the  truth  of   the  Scriptures;    but    we    must  bcrjueath  to 
posterity  the  satisfoction  of  understanding,  and  being  hiled 
with  adoring  wonder  at  wilncssing  the  accomplishment  ol 
the  rest.     The  prophecy  hath  been  evidently  traced  down 
to   the   reformation,    and    this    may  include    all    that  has 
intervened  to  this  day,  or  shall  intervene,  till  the  slaying 
of  the  witnesses,  and  their  resurrection.  (Ao^es,  xi.  7— 14.) 
AVhclher  the  events  here  predicted  precede,  or  follow,  the 
sounding  of  the  seventh,  or  third,  wo  trumpet,  I  cannot 
absolutely  determine;  but  they  seem  evidently  to  relate  to 
the  fall  of  popery,  and  pcrha|)s  give  a  succinct  rntimation 
of  what  is  more  fully  predicted  in  the  next  and  following 
chapters.     The  preceding  events  not  having  produced  a 
voluntary  and  eflectual  reformation  in  the  kingdom  of  the 
beast,  the  iniquity  of  ihoie  nations  will  he  filled  up,  and 
they  will   become  ripe  for  judgments,  which  are  emble- 
matically described  as  a  harvest  and  a  vintage;  and  as 
the  latter  succeeds  to  the  former  in  the  course  of  nature, 
bO  it  is  subsefjuent  to  it  in  the  prophecy,  and  will  be  far  more 
terrible.     Christ  appeared  to  the  apostle  in  vision,  like  to 
the  Son   of  Man   in  human  nature,  upon  a  while  cloud, 
the  emblem  of   his  holy,  righteous,   and  mysterious  dis- 
pensations ;  his  golden  crown  signified  his  super-eminent 
authority,  and  his  sharp  sickle  his  terrible  vengeance  on 
his  enemies.    The  angel  out  of  the  temple,  may  signify  the 
ministers  of   the  Gospel,    as    emjiloyed  to  announce  the 
ap|)roach  of  these  iudgmcnts  ;  and  the  second  angel  com- 
ing out  of  the  temple,  to  reap  the  vintage,  may  represent 
some   executioner,  or  succession   of  executioners,  of  the 
wrath  of  Christ  on  the  opposcrs  of  his  authority;  whilst 
the  third  angel  from  the  altar,  who  had  power  over  fire, 
giving    orders   to   the  second  angel  to  reap  the  vintage, 
implies  that  these  judgments  would  render  a  sacrifice  to 
divine  justice,  and  consume,  as  with  fire,  those  who  had 
despised  or  abused  the  atoning  sacrifice  of  Christ.     The 
casting  of  the  vintage  into  the  wine-press  of  God's  wrath, 
and  the  treading  oihwilliout  the  city,  (as  being  no  part  of 
the  true  Church,)  can  only  be  explained  by  the  event.  But 
it  is  remarkable,    that  sixteen  hundred  furlongs,    or  two 
hundred  miles,  is  exactly  the  length  of  the  papal  dominions 
in  Italy,  and  probably  these  will  be  deluged  with  blood, 
in  a  most  awful  manner,  which  is  represented  by  language 
most  tremendously  hyperbolical.     Some  expositors,  who 
have  written  since  this  interpretation  was  first  made,  de- 
cide, with  confidence,  that  the  bloody  scenes  lately  exhi- 
bited in  France  and  on  the  continent,  are  the  fulfilment  of 
the  prophecy  concerning  "  the  harvest,"  though  ihe  vin- 
tage is  yet  future ;  nor  do  1  at  all  doubt,  but  that  posterity 
will  clearly  sec  that  these  events  began  to  accomplish  the 
prediction.     I  cannot,   however,  think,  either  that,  at  so 
early  a  stage,  we  are  capable  of  dctrrmining  on  the  sub- 
ject, or  that^a  more  general  and  almost  universal  dis|)lay  of 
"divine  vengeance,  on  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  beast,  (those 
only  excepted   who  have  fully  and  decidedly  cast  olT  iis 
«3ominion.)  is  iijtejidcd  by  the  harvest. 


PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V,  1—8. 

The  Lord  reserves  a  remnant  to  himself  in  the  worst  of 
times,  who  dissent  from  the  prevailing  idolatries  and  abo- 
minations ;  who  profess  his  truth  and  bear  his  image  ;  who 
sing  the  praises  of  redeeming  grace,  in  strains  which 
none  else  can  learn;  who  cordially  love  and  devotedly 
cleave  to  him  ;  who  follow  the  Lamb,  whithersoever  he  go- 
eth,  being  the  first  fruits  of  the  earth  ;  who  arc  Israelites  in- 
deed, in  whose  mouth  is  found  no  guile  ;  and  who  arc  with- 
out fault,  being  fully  acco})tcd,  and  really  sanctified  before 
the  throne  of  God.  May  it  be  our  prayer,  our  endeavour, 
yea,  our  ambition,  to  be  found  in  this  honourable  compa-  • 
ny  !  If  we  have  a  good  hope  that  we  are  thus  distinguish- 
ed, we  ought  to  do  every  thing  in  our  power,  as  well  as  to 
beseech  the  Lord  continually,  that  faithful  ministers,  like 
beneficent  angels,  "  flying  through  the  midst  of  heaven,'" 
may  carry  "  the  everlasting  Gospel,"  and  preach  it  to  all 
people,  nations,  and  languages;  that  so  sinners  may  fear 
and  glorify  God,  and  turn  from  all  their  idols  and  inicjuities, 
to  worship  the  great  Creator,  and  to  wait  for  his  Son  fi-om 
heaven,  who  shall  speedily  come  to  be  our  Judge.  These 
events  faith  anticipates,  as  if  they  were  already  accom 
plished. 

V.  9—20. 

Crafty  deceivers,  and  they  who  have  been  betrayed  into 
their  delusions  by  [iride,  unbelief,  a  carnal  mind,  love  of 
sin,  and  fear  of  man,  will  ere  long  drink  together  of  the 
wine  of  God's  wrath,  from  the  cup  ot  his  indignation  ; 
and,  however  men  may  flatter  or  excuse  themselves,  in  con- 
forming to  corrupt  and  sinful  customs  or  impositions,  they 
will  find  at  last  that  the  Lord  abhors  such  prevarication. — 
Let,  therefore,  such  as  fear  tlie  repi-oach  or  the  wrath  of 
men,  and  arc  tempted  to  disobey  God,  remember  that 
awful  torment,  the  smoke  of  which  ascendcth  up  for  ever 
and  ever.  For  the  modern  (juieliis  of  a  purgatory,  after 
the  day  of  judgment,  is  as  destitute  of  scriptural  founda- 
tion, as  the  purgatory  before  that  awful  season,  as  main- 
tained by  the  Church  of  Rome ;  and  they  who  die  in  their 
sins,  will  too  late  find  that  the  punishment  of  hell  will 
endure  for  ever  and  ever.  Here  then  is  the  patience  of  the 
saints  to  venture  or  suffer  any  thing,  in  obeying  God's 
commandments,  and  prot'essing  the  faith  of  Jesus;  may 
God  bestow  this  paiience  upon  us,  that  we  niay  be  ready, 
should  times  of  persecution  overtake  us  I  We  have  the 
best  reasons  in  the  world  for  this  conduct;  as  a  voice  from 
heaven,  attested  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  assures  us,  that 
"  Blessed  are  the  dead  which  die  in  the  Lord,  that  they 
"  immediately  rest  from  their  labours,  and  that  their  works 
"  follow  thcni,"  to  ascertain  their  title  to,  and  the  degree, 
of,  their  unspeakable  felicity;  whilst  their  persecutors, 
and  all  wicked  men,  are  rijiening  for  the  harvest  and  vin- 
tage of  divine  vengeance,  and  will  soon  be  cast  into  the 
wine-press  of  the  wrath  of  God. 


A.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XV. 


J.  n.  or,. 


aXii.  1—3     Dacl. 

i».  2,  3  vi  S-. 
bS.   viii.  3  6.    X 

3.    «»i.   1-n 

Wli  9.  Miiltsni. 

41,  43  19.60. 
c  via   13     si.  M 

xvi.     17   —   SI. 

TTii.  I. 
ll7.    »i».  10.   19 

xvi.  19     ».x.  15. 

Dan    xii.  6,    '■ 

11,12. 
eiv.s.  ixi  18. 
f  If.  1»   4     Matt. 

ill.  II      1  Pel.  i. 

-   iv    13 
{XI.  11.12       xii. 

11.  xiii    U— IB. 
XiT    1-5. 

h  Ex.  Xiv  30,  31. 
iStt  6»,  V  8  Kiv. 

2.  Vix    1-7. 
k  E«.  XV    1-18. 
1  Sit    on,     Deut. 
•,xxi»   5    1  Cl,r. 

VI.     19       SCIir 

xiiv  6.  Neh  ix. 

It.     Din.  Ti.  £0. 

ix.4l.  Johni  17. 

Heh   iii  b. 

12.  cv.  5.  cxI   2  I 
xi.  17.  Gia   xvii 


AND  'I  saw  another  sign  in  heaven, 
great  and  marvellous,  ^  seven  angels 
having  the  seven  '  last  plagues  ;  for  in 
them  ''  is  tilled  up  the  wrath  of  God. 

2  And  I  saw,  as  it  were,  *■  a  sea  of  glass 
'  mingled  with  fire  :  and  them  ^  that  had 
gotten  the  victory  over  the  heast,  and 
over  his  image,  and  over  his  mark,  anil 
over  the  number  of  his  name,  ''  stand  on 
the  sea  of  glass,  '  having  the  harps  of 
God. 

.3  And  they  sing  ^  the  song  of  Moses, 
'the  servant  of  God,  "and  the  song  of 
the  Lamb,  saying,  "Great  and  marvel- 
lous are  thy  works,  "  Lord  God  almighty  ; 

"    '"     ■■    ■"    "■      ■     '       --nEs.Kv.  11.   Jobv   9.   I'3   Ixviii. 
6.  Dan.  iv.  W,  3. u  Sec  on,  iv.  0- 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  XV.  V.  1—4.  This  chapter  introduces  the 
seven  vials,  all  of  which  fail  under  the  seventh  trumpet,  as 
the  seven  trumpets  were  included  under  the  seventh  seal: 
ibr  they  contain  the  seven  last  plagues,  in  which  the 
wrath  of  God  is  filled  up,  or  accomplished,  on  the 
persecuting  idolatrous  power,  assuming  and  disgracing, 
beyond  expression,  the  sacred  name  ofCHRisTi,\N.  I'hese 
plagues  must  therefore  be  coincident  with  the  last  wo 
trumpet;  in  great  measure  at  least.  The  second  ])art  of 
this  prophecy  has  been  traced  from  the  latter  pail  of  the 
sixth  trumpet  to  the  reformation,  nay,  to  the  present  jera  ; 
and  to  go  back  into  former  ages,  to  find  out  events  which 
may  answer  to  the  subsequent  predictions,  deranges  the 
whole  plan  of  the  book,  and  reduces  things  to  ambiguity 
and- uncertainty.  Our  key  has  hitherto  opened  the  most 
intricate  wards  of  these  predictions  without  violence  ;  that 
is,  as  far  as  to  the  latter  part  of  the  sixth  trumpet :  but  no 
wi'iter  has  succeeded  in  what  follows;  for  the  coni- 
mencement  of  it  is,  precisely,  the  time  in  which  we 
live;  as  is  evident  from  a  due  consideration  of  the 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years  of  the  reign  of  the  beast. 
Different  computations  indeed  have  been  made  of  the  period 
when  these  years  will  end  :  but  none,  as  it  appears  to  me, 
3upi)0se  that  they  will  terminate  sooner  than  A.  D.  1866, 
while  many  think  they  will  not  end  till  A.  D.  2000.  But, 
whether  sooner  or  later,  it  seems  evident  that  the  time  is 
not  yet  arrived  ;  and,  therefore,  that  the  pouring  out  of  the 
vials  has  not  yet  begun.  The  aposde  had  mentioned  great 
woes,  which  would  come  under  the  three  last  trumpets  : 
(viii.  13.  X.  f.  xiv.  19:)  yet,  when  the  seventh  trinupft 
was  sounded,  he  mentioned,  almost  exclusively,  the  happy 
eflfects  of  it  to  the  end  of  time,  without  speaking  parti- 
cularly about  the  woes.  But  he  here  resumes  that  subject, 
and  prophetically  shows  what  woes  would  follow  the  sound- 
ing of  that  trumpet.  Nothing  seem.s  more  importaiii,  in 
explaining  prophecies,  than  to  determine,  as  i'lir  as  we 
can,  which  events  are  past,  and  whicfi  are  to  come  :  under 
this  conviction,  1  must  proceed  to  t  jn.sider  what  loiiovvs, 
irt  general,  as  yet  in  futurity  ;  and  shall,  therefore,  iioi 
detail  any  of  the  interprcialions,  or  conjectures,  that  have 

Vol.  v.— Nr-.  36.       .* 


I' just  and  true  are  thy  ways,  ''  tliou  King  p,,!  5-7  ,ii 
of  *  saints.  '  f  hP'ix^xv'o- 

4  '  Who  shall  not  fear  thee,  O  Lord,  s'  .I^h^^'  ,{ 
'and  glorify  thy  name  .^  for  ^  thou  only  Hivia.'Mic""!. 
art  holy  :  "  for  all  nations  shall  come  and  r,'i"  'Ix"  el'  7. 
worship  before  thee;  "  ibr  thy  judgments  xxx.'ii.ss'kcci 
are  made  manifest.  •"or.nauom.oy, 

5  H  And  after  that  I  looked,  and  be-  x°i''io'""' ''' 
hold,  y  the  temple  of  the  tabernacle  of '.'-•i'^'"^''j?r.  v' 
the  testimony  in  heaven  was  opened  :  ""  ^  Lukex;..' 

6  And  Uhe  seven  angels  came  out  of '',''^,vi"'9  f' 
the  temple,    liavincj   the    seven   plag-ues,  ^'"'•,  '*   ""'• 

,,r.  O,  ,.          ,.'S  ,3      Horn  XV    ). 

"  clothed  in  pure  and  white  hnen,  and  ^-■'_"''f  1,^1"^^'; 
having  their  breasts  girded  with  golden  },",  j;j;;™:iJ.,i 
ffirdle.s. 


—  11  xi.  15.  Ps   xxii.ST.  Ixxxvi,  0  cxvii.  Is.  Ix 

.0-S3    XV    11;      \l^l.  i    II xxvi    ?  XIX   , 

v  .St,  mi,  xi.  19.  Ex.   XXV   21.  Nuin    i.  53    Matt. 
13   Us.  xxTUi.  S-3.  Uj.  xliv.  17,  18.  Lukexxiv 


l^ii.  15. 

20.  .ler. 

Ps   X,-9ii   K 


been  made  of  them,  wilh  relation  lo  past  events  ;  becausf^ 
I  cannot  myself  find  any  satisfaction  from  them.  The 
great  and  marvellous  sign  which  the  apostle  saw  in  heaven, 
the  scene  of  his  visions,  implied  that  very  iniorosting  and 
extraordinary  events  were  about  to  be  revealed  :  for  seven 
angels  ajipeared,  who  had  it  in  rharge  to  iullict  the  seven 
lust  plagues.  But  before  he  ^^w  the  eflects  of  their  mi- 
nistry, he  records  an  introductory  vision,  representing  the 
joy  and  triumpii  which  the  chuich  would  express  on  that 
occasion.  The  sea  of  glass,  mingled  with  fire,  (iv.  6.)  is 
very  difl'erently  explained;  but  as  the  persons  referred  to 
stood  upon  it,  we  cannot  well  understand  it  of  the  Foun- 
tain, in  which  they  had  washed  away  thtir  sins;  perhaps 
it  was  emblematical  of  the  tempestuous  times,  during 
which  believers  then  lived,  the  slippery  and  fragile  nature 
of  their  standing  considered  in  itself,  and  ihe  fiery  trials 
which  they  endured.  They,  however,  who  were  con- 
querors over  the  beast,  who  had  cleaved  to  the  truth  and 
will  of  God,  and  had  refused  subjection  to  the  spiritual 
tyranny  of  antichrist,  or  to  be  branded  as  his  slaves,  stood 
on  this  brittle,  slijipery,  sea  of  glass  mingled  with  fire, 
unhurt  and  undismayed ;  as  the  children  of  Israel  passdd 
through  the  Red  Sea,  or,  standing  on  its  shore,  saw  their 
enemies  dead  before  them.  Feeling,  therefore,  a  ho|y 
assurance  of  il.cir  own  safety,  and  a  triumphant  joy  in 
the  prospect  t.f  the  destruction  of  their  persecutors,  they 
sang  the  song  of  Moses,  the  servant  of  God;  they  jiraised 
the  Lord  for  their  deliverance,  as  Israel  by  oriJers  from 
Moses  had  done  ;  and  they  sang  the  song  of  the  Lamb, 
the  new  song  before  mentioned.  {Murg.  Ref.)  I'hus  they 
cricbrated  the  great  and  marvellous  works  of  God,  the  al- 
mighty Lord  of  all ;  and  his  justice  and  faithfulness,  as 
ill  Christ  Jesus,  the  King  of  saints,  the  Protector,  Com- 
foiter.  Ruler,  and  Portion,  of  all  his  redeemed  jieople. — 
In  this  view,  they  inquired,  who  would  not,  or  ought 
not,  to  fear,  adore,  and  glorify  the  name  of  Jkhov.ih, 
sici.'ig  he  only  was  holy  ;  and  neither  the  worship  of  idols, 
nor  the  names  of  blasphemy  used  by  the  beast  and  hisimage, 
wore  to  be  endured:  for  the  time  was  arrived,  in  wiiirhail 
':  si. Olid  ctinie  and  woishiji  before  the  Lord,  as  his  judg- 
me.'its  were  then  about  to  be  made  aianifesl  ?  {Marg.  Ref.) 


J.  D.  9.-,. 


REVELATION. 


//.  D.  95. 


bs«on,iv.6-9.  7  jVnd  '•'one  of  the  Ibiir  bcasls  i;avc 
«».«  «»' a.&c.  unto  tlio  seven  angels,  "^  seven  gulden 
Mv'**"  "  ■''"'  ^'^'^  ^''"  o'  *^''^  Avratli  of  God,  '^  who 
''/"•I'liesTiV''  livcth  for  ever  and  ever. 
"i^King/viii  »'.  ^  ■'^"^'  '  ^'"^  temple  was  filled  with 
»i^ii'.%-ii  \\  snioke  '  from  the  glory  of  God,  and  from 
fs'Acs.  1.0  '"s  power;  and  ^  no  man  was  able  to 
^■!"..  M  4.I.' enter  into  the  temple,  ''till  the  seven 
h"'«"oJ,' i!*^      plagues  of  the  seven  angels  were  fulfilled. 

CHAP.  xvj. 

The  first  a)i<rcl  ponrs  out  his  vial  on  the 
caiih  ;  and  the  worshippers  of  the  beast 
are  plagued  with  a  noisoine  sore,  1,  2  : 
the  second,  on  the  sea,  uhich  becomes 
blood,  3  :  the  third,  on  the  rivers  end 
fountains,  ivhich  also  become  blood  ;  and 
the  angel  of  the  waters  celebrates  the 
justice  of  God,  in  thus  visiting  bloody 
persecutors,  which  is  confirmed  by  one 
from  the  altar,  4 — 7.  The  fourth  angel 
pours    his    vial  on    the  su)i  :    and  mot 

V.  5—8.  (xi.  19.)  The  .Tppcarancc  of  glory  above 
the  mercy-seat  in  the  most  holy  place,  the  ttihcrnacle  of 
Goi  in  the  temple,  was  an  emblem  of  his  appoavmce  in 
heaven,  as  reconciled  to  sinnors  lhroUj;li  Jesus  Christ :  the 
seven  angels,  coming  forth  from  thence,  showed,  that 
ihcse  iudgmcnts  would  be  executed  on  the  enemies  of  the 
f;hurch,  in  mercy  to  God's  people  :  while  their  white  clolh- 
in^-and  golden  girdles  represented  their  holiness,  and  the 
righteousness  an;l  excellency  of  ihe^e  awful  dispensations. 
The  living  creature,  an  emblem  of  the  Gospel-ministry, 
•nving  the  vials  to  the  angels,  implied,  that  the  preaching 
of  the  truth  woukl  be  instrumental  in  bringing  the  judg- 
ments which  were  written  upon  anlichristian  opposers ; 
and  the  temple  ])eing  filled  with  smoke,  showed  the  dark- 
ness of  these  di-^pcnsations,  and  the  horror  which  would 
envelope  die  enemies  of  God,  whilst  these  plagues  were 
executing.     {Marg.  Kff.) 

PRAC;TICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

The  many  plague-  which  the  wrath  of  God  inflicts  on 
the  wicked,"cont;iin  things  great  and  marvellous  ;  but  none 
can  fully  understand  them,  till  they  have  passed  through 
the  waves  and  fiery  trials  of  this  evil  world,  and  are  made 
victors  over  all  their  ailversaries.  Yet,  whilst  we  stand 
upon  "  the  sea  of  gliss  n;inglcd  with  fire,"  we  should 
anticijiate  the  triumphs  which  await  our  final  deliverance, 
and  attempt  the  song  of  Moses,  and  of  the  Lamb  :  and 
new  mercies  condnually  demand  -new  hymns  of  praise. — 
The  fuller  knowledge  we  ac(juire,  concerning  the  won- 
derful works  of  God,  the  more  zealously  we  shall  celebrate 
his  infinite  greatness  and  excellency,  as  the  Lord  God 
•almightv,  the  Creator  and  Ruler  of  all  worlds ;  but  his 
title  of'  Emmanuel,  the  King  of  saints,  will  peculiarly 
f»ndear  him^o  us.    Who,  that  considers  the  power  of  his 


scorched  with  fire  hlctsphcme  God,  \i,  9  : 
the  fifth  on  the  seal  of  the  beast,  luith 
the  miseries  caused,  and  the  blasphemies 
excited,  10,  11.  The  sixth  angel  pours 
his  vial  on  the  Euphrates,  to  prcparr 
the  may  of  eastern  kings,  12.  ,  Ihrcc 
unclean  frogs,  from  the  mouth  of  the 
beast,  stir  up  kings  to  war  against  God. 
13,  14.  A  learning  to  Christians,  1.0. 
The  seventh  angel  j)Ours  his  vial  into  the 
air,  and  the  hi't  plagues  are  trcmcn- 
douslv  finished  on  Babylon,  &'c.  IG — 21. 

5-8 

ND  "  1  heard  a  great  voice  out  of  the  c'-j-iT'i"  x... 
temple,  savin*;  to  ''  the  seven  ansels,  i  san.  x,''  il 
Oo  your  ways,  "^  and  pour  out  the  vials  2  m.u  xui.^i, 
of  the  wrath  of  God  upon  the  earth.  •!>'"  ?«i»  ic 

4       11  -  1  1  e  Bi-.  i».    0-11. 

2  And  the  first  ^vcnt.  and  iioured  out  i'"?:.  '<    "s- 

,  .         .     ,  ,  j  f       ,  .  ,,    xxvm   27  ISim. 

ins  vial  '' upon  the  earth:  and  there  lell  '  ^.J  .fci"-- 
"  a  noisome  and  grievous  sore  upon  the  l'^^,];-^  \^  •'^■ 
men  '  which  had  the  mark  of  the  beast,  j;,*  Luke'si]' 
and  vjjon  them  wdiich  worshipped  his  l°~^-  '^'^"■i* 
iiiias'e.  fs,£o»,  siii  is- 


ivrath,  the  value  of  his  favour,  or  the  glory  of  l;is  holiness, 
would  refuse  to  tJear  and  honour  him  alone?  For  his 
praise  is  above  heaven  and  earth.  May  all  nations,  there- 
fore, come  and  worship  before  him,  and  accept  of  his  sal- 
vation !  This  prayer  will  be  answered,  when  his  tabernacle 
shall  be  opened,  the  instruments  of  his  vengeance  on  ob- 
stinate rebels  coginussioned.  and  the  seven  vials  poured 
out.  In  the  mean  time,  let  us  adore  his  junice  and  truth, 
and  not  dare  to  object  to  his  deep  designs:  for  when  w^ 
.shall  witness  the  completion  of  the  whole,  we  shall  sec 
him  perfectly  glorious,  both  in  mercy  and  in  judgment. 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  XVI.  Y.  1,  2.  The  angels  were  ordered, 
by  a  voice  from  the  temple,  to  pour  out  ihc  roiUrnts  of  the 
vials,  censers  or  cups,  that  they  had  received,  which  were 
emblems  of  the  wrath  of  God  to  be  poured  out  on  the  anli- 
christian empire,  and  all  who  adhe-ed  toil.  As  the  four 
first  trumpets  were  so  many  stages  in  the  destruction  of  the 
western  empire,  and  the  fifth  and  sixth  showed  the  extinc- 
tion of  the  eastern  empire,  so  these  vials  marked  the 
gr.idual  desolation  of  the  Roman  church  ;  the  one  being  ihe 
y/*;irfni  idoh'trous  |:ier5eculing  power,  the  oihcr  ihe  pajxtl 
idolatrous  prrsecutin*;  power;  the  beasts  to  whom  the 
dragon  had  given  his  seat  and  empire.  This  circumstance 
occasions  a  similarity  of  some  of  the  vials  to  the  truinpets. 
A  resemblance  also  is  found  between  these  vials  and 
several  of  the  plagues  of  Egypt,  to  which  Rome  may  be 
compared  for  tyranny,  cruelty,  and  enmity  to  the  jjcople 
of  God.  (xi.  !).)  Whether  the  sores,  produced  by  the 
pouring  out  of  the  first  vial,  are  to  be  understood  literally, 
with  respect  to  terrible  pestilences,  or  in  a  figurative 
meaning,  the  event  must  determine.  But  they  will  be 
peculiar  to  the  avowed  and  devoted  adherents  of  the  beast 
and  his  image  :  which  seems  t^  be  iatended  of  the  others. 


J.  D.  Ob. 


CHAPTER  JCVi. 


J.  D.  9i. 


V9  El  xvi  33, 
s  viii  y.  Gen  vi 
23 


I  6 


ii  10,  tl 
Xir  7.  Ex 
li.  20  viii.  5 
U  1.  S.  Et 
SXXV  8.  H05. 
xiii  IJ. 
Oi  1' 

n  7  See  on,  xv  3. 
<iix  S.  Gen.sviiii 
rS  PS  CXKiX.  4. 
cslv  17.  Lsm.l. 
le.  Dan.  ix  1 4. 
Kom  >i  3.  Ill  i. 
STdes    i.  s,  6. 

o  ^(c  (in,  '.  4.  £ 
iv  8   xi  17 

[)  vi.  10,11.  siii 
10.  15  nvii  6.7. 
xviii.  !4.  xix  2. 
'J  Kingi  xxiv.  4 
I«.xlix-2G  li.22, 
i3  Jer.  ii.  3(1 
Lam.  IV.  13 
^latl.  vli  2  xxi 
~'S--4I.  xxiii.  30 
-37. 

It  xi.  is.sviii  ro. 

.ler  xx«i.  1 


18 


l.uke  sii 
ilcb  X  2J. 
r.V«  on.  vi  9 
Till.  3-6  xiv  13. 
la  vi.  C.  Ii,!-  X. 
2.7 

I  .S<(c»,5.    XV.  3. 
4 

II  vi.  12.  viii.  12.  I 
xiv.  lii  Joe   IV.  I 


3  H  And  t'lie  second  angel  poured  out 
his  vial  ^  upon  the  sea  ;  and  ''  it  became 
as  the  blood  of  a  dead  jnan:  -and  Gvcry 
living  soul  died  in  the  sea. 

4  H  And  the  third  angel  ponred  out 
his  vial  "^  upon  the  rivers  and  lountains  oi 
waters  ;  '  and  they  became  blood. 

5  And  1  heard  "  the  angel  of  the 
waters  say,  "Thou  art  righteous,  O  Lord, 
"  which  art,  and  wast,  and  shalt  bo,  bo- 
cause  thou  ha.st  judged  thus. . 

6  For  P  they  have  shod  the  blood  of 
saints  and  prophets,  and  thou  hast  given 
them  blood  to  diink;  "ffor  they  are 
worthy. 

7  And  I  heard  another  "■  out  of  the 
altar  say,  '  Even  so,  Lord  God  almighty, 
true  and  righteous  are  thy  judgments. 

8  H  And  the  fourth  angel  poured  out 
his  vial  "  upon  the  sun :  ^  and  power  was 
given  unto  him  to  scorch  men  with  fire. 

i   2.  Is.  XS1V.23.    Luke  xsi.  2J.  Acts  ii. 20. — . s  vii.  16.  ix.  17,  18. 


is  2U. 
S2,  23 
ii    3  b. 


though  not  so  expressly  mentioned.  {Marg.  Ref.)  Mr. 
Faber,  without  hesitruion,  inlf-rprcts  this  plague  of  the 
(ttlteistical  spiiil,  which  has  lins;  secretly  jjervaded  the 
nations  adhering  to  thp  Roman  church,  and  which  has 
broken  out  so  exiensivtly  and  fatally  in  these  late  years. 
I  ani  by  no  m';i:is  disposed  to  object  to  this  interpreta- 
tion ;  yet  1  am  not  able  to  adopt  it,  without  great  hesita- 
tion, even  as  a  probable  opinion,  if  indeed  the  pouring  out 
of  the  vials  may,  in  the  order  of  the  predicted  events,  be 
allowed  to  begin  at  so  early  a  period. 

V.  3 — 7.  (viii.  8 — 10.)  Seas  and  rivers  turned  into 
congealed  Mood,  are  proper  emblems  of  vast  slaughter  and 
devastation.  Yet  the  angel  of  the  waters,  wiio  was  ap- 
pointed to  preside  over  tlicm,  or  to  be  a  ministering  spirit 
in  these  disjicnsations,  celebrated  the  justice  of  tae  eternal 
Lord,  who  had  determined  to  punish  with  such  calamities 
the  blood-thirsty  murderers  of  saints  and  prophets,  and  in 
appointing  them,  as  it  were  blood  to  drink.  And  aiiotlier 
angel,  from  under  the  altar,  (vi.  9.)  as  speaking  in  the 
name  of  the  holy  martyrs,  concurred  in  those  praises,  and 
also  declared  the  truth  of  the  Lord  God  almighty,  in  thus 
fullVding  his  aiir.icnt  predictions,  and  his  promise  s  lo  his 
chuich.  if  the  events  here  predicted,  be  still  future,  the 
fulfilment  of  the  prophecy  alone  can  fully  explain  it. 
Mr.  Faber,  however,  interprets  the  whole  passage  of  the 
bloody  transactions  in  France  and  on  the  Continent,  which 
have  occurred  fluring  these  last  eighteen  or  twenty  years. 
I  confess  myself  incompetent  to  decide,  whether  his  ojii- 
nion  be  well  grounded  or  not ;  yet  I  hesitate  for  those 
i-easons.  1st.  The  stage,  on  which  these  tragedies  have 
been  acted,  seems  not  large  enough  for  the  completion  of 
the  prophecy.  France,  and  the  countries  connected  with 
it,  form  only  part  of  the  kingdom  of  the  beast,  and  seve- 
ral countries  belonging  to  it  have  hitherto  been  little 
nffecled  by  these  sanguinary  measures,  though  perhaps 


9  And  men  were  *  scorched  with  great  '"{''j^":;! 

heat,  and  >"  blasphemed  the  name  of  God,  i^i';;"VxCi?; 

which   hath  power  over  these  plagues:  Jer! v^^.''v,' 

'■  and    they  repented   not  '■'  to    civc  him  ■."",  ";■ 
I  *  11.;,  , 

g'ofy-  "uk.' 

10  IT  And  the  fifth  angel  poured  out  his  3^x';'"'i- 
vial  -^  upon  the  seat  of  the  beast  ;  and  his  ^ii'^'Z'tl. 
kingdom  was  "^full  of  darkness;  and  b\T'l  a,  xiii. ^. 
*"  they  gnawed  their  tongues  for  pain,  xvlli  °2,  i^i'i 

11  And  "blasphemed  "^  the  God  of /i'x.2  xviii.ii- 
Iieaven  «  because  of  their  pains  and  dicir  23' i-s uxviiLio! 
sores,  ''and  re()entcd  not  of  their  doeds.     Mait.'"'  ''■'"' 

12  'S.  And  the  sixth  angel   poured  out  "i""' 
his  vial  '  upon  the  great  nvcr  Euphrates  :  'fj^-^-^,.  .,, 
''and    the   water   thereof  was   dried   ^'{^ , icir'iLlisi 

'  that   the   way  of  the  kings  of  the   east  fi,'";'^/'vi!; 
might  be  prepared.  iV''iPi''pa' 

l.'i  And  I   saw  "  three  unclean  spirits  ""^g'^fs^J"; 
"  like   frogs,  come  °  out   of  the  mouth  of /j"'; '  " 
the  dragon,  and  out  of  (h<;  mouth  of  the  '',*"""  ^  ''"^"^ 

lis    U.    Is.V.ii,  7,  8. lixvii.  15.  Is.  xi.  15   slii    1.5   vliv  27.   .ler  1  3S— 10   li.36. 


3     2  Pet. 
Matt  xiii. 


xli  rs  Er..  xxx> 

li  XKxix  Dan 

xi    .n-45 

3.  2  Tim    iii    1~G 

.  2  I'M    ii    1-3 

I  .lohnlv.  1-3 

CV.iO. 0  xi^ 

3,  4.  3—13.  xii 

.  1-7.  11—13. 

they  may  ere  long  be  involved  in  them.  2dly.  The  term, 
since  the  commencement  of  the  French  revolution,  seems 
too  short  to  answer  to  the  idea  excited  by  this  prophecy, 
of  th.' judgments  to  be  inflicted,  when  it  is  considered  in 
how  few  verses  the  raost  interesting  events  of  two  or  three 
hundred  years  are  comprehended  ;  yet,  very  probably,  suc- 
ceeding transactions  may  remove  this  objection.  3dly.  I 
have  some  doubt,  whetlier  the  time  for  the  pouring  out  of 
the  vials  is  arrived,  and  whether  it  will  arrive  till  towards 
the  close  of  this  century.  I  am,  however,  by  no  means 
confident  in  my  opinion. 

V.  8,9.  (viii.  12.)  Whether  burning  seasons,  produ- 
cing drought  and  famine,  or  some  other  judgment  thus 
figuratively  described,  be  intended,  the  event  must  show. 
But  the  extreme  distress  of  the  sufferers,  instead  of  in- 
ducing them  to  glorify  God,  by  confessing,  repenting  of, 
and  forsaking  their  sins,  \vill  irritate  them  to  blaspheme 
the  name  of  God,  and  so  tend  to  the  increase  of  ihc-ir  guilt 
and  final  condemnation,  {"larg.  Ref.)  These  verses  aie 
interpreted,  by  Mr.  Faber,  lo  mean  the  present  tyranny  of 
the  ruler  of  France  over  that  nation,  and  the  other  king- 
doms of  the  beast,  on  the  Cnnlinent.  1  am  not  disposed 
to  controvert  this  interpretation,  nor  yet  lo  subscribe  lo  it. 
I  again  observe,  that  in  my  view,  our  posterity,  at  the  end 
of  iliis  century,  will  be  more  competent  judges  of  this 
subject  than  we  can  be. 

v.  10,  II.  This  predicts  some  great  calamity  to  Rome 
it-elf,  yet  of  such  a  nature  as  will  darken  the  whole  anti- 
cliristiaii  enifiire.  But  it  will  only  excite  the  sufferers  to 
horrid  blasphemies,  and  more  desperate  defiance  of  God. 
Commentaiors  in  general  allow,  tl.at  this  vial  is  not  yet 
poured  out;  and  this*  is  a  suffi'-.ient  reason  why  a  cera- 
menlator  should  decline  giving  Cuiy  conjecture,  in  what 
manner  so  compeni'ious  and  so  obi^ntre  a  prediction  will 
be  fulfilled  ;  but,  when  fulfilled,  it  will  cease  to  be  ohscure. 

4  S  2 


/i.  D.  95. 


REV'ELATIO.N. 


J.  D.  9J. 


"'If V*' ncn^  l^easl,  aiitl  out  of  the  mouth  of  >■  the  false  heaven,  from   tlic   throne,  saying,  Ml  is 
Vx','!.'  .9  -'i,r  p,.o,,l,ct.  clone 


him  ^'vii\l '  I'l  I'or  thcv  are  "i  the  spirits  of  devils, 
^s'^jjm.'ili  Is"  ■■  workinf^  miracles,  ^  uhich  go  forth  unto 
'i5" ■i.i'u'i"  xi'i'  the  kings  of  the  earth  and  of  '  the  whole 
uV»rk'.*i"i^  world,""  to  gather  them  to  the  battle  of 
.VK'ng.'x«''ii_^fi.  that  great  day  of  »  God  almighty. 
Act,xni.'8-io:  ].')'  B'diold,  ^  I  come  as  a  thief. 
'xil'i  3°  i.Jke  h' '  Blessed  is  he  that  v.'atchcth,  and  kecp- 
u'ic^x'vii!  i"  kk.  eth  his  garments,  'lest  he  walk  naked, 
xxsiv  _i  -  8-  and  they  see  his  shame. 
x"'x"viir  8^-12  16  And  ''he  gathered  them  together 
into  a  place,  called  in  Mhe  Hebrew 
tongue,  ''  Armai^eddon. 

17  ^  .•\nd  the  seventh  angel  poured 
out  his  vial  ''into  the  air:  and  'there 
came  a  great  voice  out  of  the   temple  ol 


■  111  3  Malt  K! 
13,  I  Tlies 
2.5      J  I'et. 


31-37 

l.uke    X 

43   <Ii  26.  Acts  «s  21    1  Tlm^ 

as   Is.  slvii.3  Ez    X'i  37    Htn  i 

21   Jiirt?   iv  1.  .liiel  lii  9-U  7.e 

XXVI    1.J d  Jills    V.  19  2  K- 

li   2.  Ti.  12 f  1,  xi.  U-  XIV.  17.  XV   5,6 


ii    li.    2  Cnr,  v    3  "i  XV' 

3 cix    ll.Jihnv.  2    XIX.  13    17.  Arts 

29.30  Zecn.  zii.  II. esx.l— 3  Eph 


ly  And  there  ''  were  voices,  and  thun- > 
ders,  and  lightnings ;  and  there  was  '  a ' 
great  eartlujuakc,  such  as  was  not  since 
men  were  upon  the  earth,  so  mighty  an 
earthquake,  and  so  great. 

J 9  And    "the    great   city  was  divided' 
into    three    parts,  and   the  cities  of  the 
nations  fell  :  and   '  great    Babylon    came  ' 
'"  in   remembrance    before  God,    to    give ' 
unto  her    the  cup    of   the     wine  of  the 
fierceness  of  his  wrath. 

20  And  "  every  island  fled  away,  and  ' 
the  mountains  were  not  found. 

21  And  "  there  fell  upon  men  a  great ' 
hail  out  of  heaven,  everi/  stone  about  the 
weight  of  a  talent:  and  men  p  blasphemed 
God  because  of  the  plague  of  the  hail; 
for  the  plague  thereof  was  exceeding  great. 


fX.  8.  7  XXi  R 
l)dn  xli  7-13 
JoboiiX    33. 

h  iv  i.  viii.S  xi 

13  Dan   zii 


Ilix   26 

It. 

17- 

23   Jer 

16   26- 

ziv.  p, 

vi.  It 
Is.    ii. 
Jer.  iv. 

XX 

n- 

23- 

11 
-17. 

V.x"ix'.   23' 
Josh  X.   II 
XXX.    30. 

IS 

-2« 

Is 

Et. 

V.  12 — 16.  If  the  river  Eiiphralos  is  lipre  lo  be  un- 
derstood literally,  some  eastern  nation  or  nations  may  be 
expected  to  invade  Europe,  as  tiic  executioner  of  the 
Lord's  vengeance  on  the  kingdom  of  the  beast.  But  as 
Rome  is  my.stical  Bihylon,  which  stood  on  the  river 
Euphrates,  and  was  both  enriched  and  protected  by  it, 
perhaps  we  may  understand,  by  the  drying  up  of  the 
Euphrates,  such  deductinns  from  the  power  and  resources 
of  Rome,  as  shall  cTubniden  and  excite  other  nations  to 
attack  her.  These  events,  however,  will  threaten  the 
destruction  of  that  whole  interest;  so  that  thi'ee  unclean 
spirits,  like  frogs,  will  come  out  of  the  mouth  of  the  I 
dragon,  as  representing  Satan,  who  gave  his  power  to  thej 
beast;  out  of  the  mnuth  of  the  beast  or  antichri.stian  em-; 
pire ;  and  out  of  that  of  ifie  false  prophet,  or  (he  anti-l 
christian  church  and  clergy.  That  is,  emissaries,  com- 
misMoned  by  them,  and  instigated  by  unclean  spirits,  being 
loathsome,  and  croaking,  and  intruding  themselves  into 
every  place,  to  the  mischief  of  all,  (Kx.  viii.  1 — 3.)  will 
go  forth  to  promote  idolatry,  jirctending  lo  work  miracles 
in  support  of  their  doctrine,  and  to  collect  the  kings  of 
the  earth,  and  of  the  whole  world,  even  all  in  every  [ilacc 
wiio  favour  that  design,  that  ihey  may  make  one  united 
eflort  against  the  cause  of  God  ;  and  thus  they  will  be 
gathered  for  battle  against  (he  great  day,  in  which  the 
almighty  God  intends  to  destroy  them.  Some  have  ima- 
gined these  three  mystical  fro^s  to  be  the  Dominicans, 
Franciscans,  and  .lesuiis,  atid  the  description  given  of 
them  would  agree  well  enough  with  that  of  those  Jani- 
zaries of  the  church  of  Rome  ;  but  (he  predicted  events 
must  fall  much  later  than  the  founding  of  those  orders, 
and  Satan  will  no  doubt  be  able  to  excite  men  of  the  same 
.stamp  to  similar  services  with  those  performed  by  thew  in 
former  ages.  These  will  be  times  oi  great  temptation, 
and  therefore  Christ,  by  his  9postJe,  called  on  his  pro- 
fessed servants  lo  expect  his  sudden  coming,  and  lo  watch, 
jthat  tliey  might  retain,  and  be  found  in,  die  garments  of 
salvation,  and  not  appear  naked,  nnd  so  be  put  lo  shame,  a 


apostates  or  hypocrites  ;  for  the  blessing  would  belong  only 
lo  the  watchful.  This  parenthesis  interrupts  the  predic- 
tion ;  but  that  proceeds  to  show,  that  He,  even  the  Lord, 
gathered  together  the  kings  of  the  earth,  in  his  righteous 
providence,  to  a  place  called  Armageddon,  or  the  mountain 
of  destruction,  with  reference  to  Megiddo.  {Judg.  v.  19. 
•2  Kings  xxiii.  29,  30.) 

V.  17 — 21.  Satan  is  called  "  the  prince  of  the  power  of 
"  the  air,"  and  this  last  vial  will  be  poured  into  the  seat  of 
his  empire  ;  for  after  it,  his  cause  in  every  place  without, 
as  well  as  within,  the  dominions  of  the  beast,  will  be  ruined. 
A  proclamation  was  therefore  made,  that  it  was  donCy 
or  finished,  as  under  the  seventh  trumpet  the  mystery 
of  God  was  to  be  finished,  (x.  7.)  Terrible  calamities, 
awful  displays  of  the  divine  presence,  intestine  distrac- 
tions, and  the  revolt  or  destruction  of  cities  and  nations, 
&c.  will  make  way  for  great  Babylon  to  drink  of  the  wine 
of  the  fierceness  of  God's  wrath  ;  and  the  concurrent 
judgments  are  described  in  the  strongest  language  ;  espe- 
cially by  hail  stones  of  above  a  hundred  pounds  weigh-t 
each,  which  must  dash  in  pieces  all  persons  and  things 
whatsoever  on  which  they  fall.  But  how  ihis  is  to  be  un- 
derstood, the  event  must  show.  It  would  be  very  easy  lo 
irii'e  an  opinion,  or  lo  quote  from  those  who  have  done 
this  ;  but,  as  conjectures  about  the  future  fulfilment  of  pro- 
phecies is  no  part  of  the  plan  of  this  publication,  the 
author  must  decline  the  attempt,  and  refer  the  reader  to 
those  who  have  purposely  written  on  the  subject,  among 
whom  he  allows  that  Mr.  Faber  has  supported  his  opinions 
with  more  ;)ro/j/jt/f  arguments  from  other  prophecies,  than 
others  whom  he  has  consulted.  But  as  doubts  remain  on 
his  mind  in  several  particulars,  he  does  not  think  Idmself 
authorized  to  adopt  any  of  Mr.  Faber's  conclusions.  Pos- 
terity will  be  more  competent  than  we  are,  to  determine 
on  such  questions.  It  is,  however,  clear,  beyond  doubt, 
that  convulsions,  revolutions,  and  the  wreck  of  nations, 
to  a  degree  and  extent  never  hitherto  witnessed,  or  re- 
corded, are  yet  to  be  expected,  before  the  mystery  of  God 


J.  D.  9.'J. 


CPIAPTER  XVJI. 


J].  D.  'db. 


CHAP.  XVII. 

.^n  an^cl shows  John  the  pcrscculing  u/ola- 
trous  power  which  was  to  be  destroyed ; 
under  the  emblem  of  cm  infamous,  but 
splendid,  harlot,  riding  on  a  scarlet- 
coloured  beast,  with  a  golden  cup  in  her 
liand,  her  name  inscribed  on  her  forehead, 
and  drunk  with  the  blood  of  the  saints, 
1 — 6.  He  explains  the  vision  to  him, 
7—18. 


A 


ND  lliore  came  "one  of  the  seven  « »"  le 

i-n  x>i. 


is  finished.  The  opinion,  also,  that  ihc  land  of  Canaan 
will  be  the  stage,  on  which  the  last  grand  conflict  shall  be 
decided,  is  highly  probable  :  but  whetiier  that  country,  or 
the  papal  dominions,  be  meant,  by  the  six  hundred  fur- 
longs to  be  drenched  with  blood,  he  wilL  not  presiune  to 
decide.  (Note,  xiv.  Iff — 20.)  The  dimension  may  suit 
cither  one  or  the  other :  and  it  is  not  certain,  v<hether  parti- 
cular dreadful  judgments  on  the  immediate  seat  of  the 
beast,  or  tremendous  vengeance  on  ail  his  remaining  ad- 
herents, be  there  foretold.  It  may  be  observed,  that  I 
have  not  at  all  noticed  the, interpretations  of  those,  who 
consider  several  of  these  Tials  as  long  since  poured  out. 
This  has  resulted  from  a  full  conviction,  that  these  inter- 
pretations are  absolutely  inconsistent  with  the  chronology 
of  the  prophecy,  and  the  whole  clue  which  must  direct 
us  in  expounding  it;  and  that  they  are  altogether  unsatis- 
factory, even  aainsidated  accommodations.  Whetherthe 
opinion  of  those,  who  explain  the  former  of  the  vials  of 
recent  events  which  have  occurred  within  these  last  twenty 
years,  be  well  founded,  will  be  known  ere  long  ;  at  least 
they  aie  not  apparently  inconsistent  with  the  chronology  of 
the  book.  The  grand  question  to  be  decided,  in  this  res- 
pect, ralates  to  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet.  If 
'that  event  be  past,  the  vials  have  begun  to  be  poured  out ; 
if  it  be  future,  none  of  them  have  been  poured  out.  For 
it  seems  to  me  clear,  that  as  the  seventh  seal  includes  ail 
ihe  seven  trumpets,  so  the  seventh  trumpet  includes  all  the 
seven  vials.  Nor  do  I  think  it  possible  for  human  sagacity 
to  determine,  till  some  considerable  time  has  elapsed,  at 
what  precise  period  events  of  such  immense  magnitude,  as 
'.hose  here  predicted,  began  to  be  accomplished.. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

How  infatuated  must  men  be,  to  set  at  defiance  the 
■  jower  of  God,  .who  can  fight.  Against  them  by  suchvai'ied 
means,  and  with  such  irresistible  weapons  !  especially  as  lie 
continues  to  besecchhis  enemies  to  be  reconciled  lohnii,nnd 
•share  his  omnipotent  and  everlasting  favour  !  No.  wonder 
thai  angels,  who  witness  or  execute  his  vengeance  on  such 
implacable  haters  of  God,  of  Christ,  and  of  holiness,  loudly 
celebrate  the  praises  of  his  justice  and  tiuth,  and  adore  his 
awful  dispensations,  when  he  brings  upon  bloody  persecutors 
ihe  tortures,  which  they  had  infiictcd  on  his  saints  and  pro- 
phets. But  the  heart  of  man  is  so  desperately  wicked,  that 
the  most  complicated  mi.-eries  will  ncvf-r  induce  them  to 
jo|)entance,  without  special  grace  ;  nay,  if  nun  are  left  to 
thenisclves,  they  will  blaspheme  the  name  of  God,  even  in 
.Jie  inteivals  of  gnawing  their  tongues  v,  iih  j^ain  !     l!  is 


aiigcis  which  liad  (he  seven  vials, 
and   ''  talked    with    nic,  saying  unto  me,  ^'^^-^ 
Come  hither;  "^  I  will  shew  unto  thee  tlie /^^;^' 
ju(|gment    of   ''the   great    whore    Mliat}«7 
sitteth  upon  many  waters  : 

2  With  whom  'the  kings  of  the  earth  f ',-^',',' 
have  committed  fornication,  and   the  in-  J^V^ii 
habitants  of  the    earth  have  been  made 
drunk  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication. 


zriii. 

<i4,5    15,16   %ix. 
-       "       Ivii     3. 
ii.4    «. 
■.  11    13. 

xiv.    0. 
3     9     23. 


vain,  therefore,  to  expect  that  purgatory,  or  hell-fire,  will 
ever  bring  men  to  glorify  God  in  true  repentance,  or  in 
any  sense  purge  away  their  sins.  Even  hell  i.',  filled  with 
blas])heinies,  determined  and  horrid,  in  propoi'iion  to  the 
degree  of  its  torments  :  and  they  are  as  ignorant  of  the 
history  of  human  nature,  as  of  the  Bible  and  of  their  own 
hearts,  who  do  not  know,  that  the  more  men  suffer,  and 
the  more  plainly  they  see  the  hand  of  God  in  their  sull'er- 
ings,  the  more  furiously  they  often  rage  against  him.  Let 
then  sinners  now  seek  repentance  from  Christ,  and  the 
grace  of  the  Holy  Spirit ;  or  they  will  hereafter  have  the 
anguish  and  horror  of  an  unhumbled,  impenitent,  and 
desperate  heart,  burning  with  enmity  against  God,  as  well 
as  tortured  by  the  fire  of  his  indignation,  and  thus  aug- 
menting guilt  and  misery  to  all  eternity.  AVhilst  Satan 
and  wicked  men,  by  every  artifice  and  with  all  their 
power,  excite  numbers  to  combine  against  the  cause  of 
God,  they  are  in  fact  gathered  by  him,  that  he  may  exe- 
cute judgment  upon  them.  But  many  of  those,  who  are 
professedly  the  fi'iends  of  God,  will  have  their  portion  with 
avowed  unbelievers  ;  and,  being  found  dcstitule  of  tlie  robe 
of  salvation,  will  ))e  put  to  shame,  and  perish.  May  we 
then  remember  that  Christ  cometh  suddenly,  that  we  may 
watch,  and  "give  diligence  to  be  found  of  hini  in  peace. 
"  without  spot  and  blameless.'' 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  X»1I.  V.  I,  2.  This  chapter  digresses  from 
the  subject,  to  show  mote  precisely  what  was  meant  by 
great  Babylon,  the  ruins  of  which  had  been  predicted. 
One  of  the  angels,  who  had  poijred  out  the  vials,  con- 
versed in  vision  with  John,  and  bade  him  come  to  him, 
and  he  would  show  him  the  judgment  of  that  corrupt 
Church,  or  kingdoa;,  which  might  be  emphatically  called 
"  the  great  whore  ;"  because  it  had  exceeded  all  other 
churches  or  societies,  in  seducing  men  to  commit  idolatry, 
and  abominations  of  every  kind.  The  many  waters,  on 
which  this  dignified  liarlot,  who  was  illustrious  in  her  in- 
famy, sat  enthroned  as  a  rjuecn,  are  afterwards  explained. 
(I.O.)  No  one  can  doubt  but  Rome  is  meant  in  this 
cha|)ter  ;  my,  the  most  zealous  papists  allow  it :  and  in- 
deed it  wouM  not  have  been  made  so  undeniable,  by  being 
expressly  named,  as  it  is  by  this  dcsciipiion.  The  only 
question  then  is,  whether  Rome  Pagan,  nr  Rome  Papal,  is 
meant?  But  Pagan  Rome  never  sedixcd  the  kings  of  the 
earth  to  join  in  her  idolatries  ;  she  never  intoxicated  the 
inhabitants  with  the  wine  of  her  fornication  ;  she  subdued 
and  ruled  them  with  an  iron  rod,  and  not  by  artifices  anJ. 
blandishments ;  slic  left  ihern  in  grj\cral  to  their  ancient- 


./J.  D.  95. 


tlEVELATION. 


.^.  D.  95. 


gi.  loi^.sm.      ;■{    So    °  he    carried     mc  away  in  the 

10.  I  Kingixviil    c     ••.,,•,       ,l_  -I   I  I  "l  ; 

i:  2Kiiipii.  16  Spirit  "  into  the  wilderness  :  and  i  saw    a 

a.'^xi.'zi."  Acts  woman  sit  upon  a  scarlet-coloured  beast, 

iix'i'i  B.  14  c«nt  I*  full   of   names    of    blasphemy,  'having 

14  6. 10,  lii.  3     seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 
l(S-e(in,Kiil  '-"         ^     .      ,    ,  ,  . 

'?'",o''.''„?n,,^''-      '1  Auci  the  woman  waa  '"  arrayed  in  pur- 

25.  xl.36  2  rhes.  1    »     r       I         I         •    1 

la-i'  xii.  3  P'^^'it'  scarlet-colour,  "and  *  decked  with 
m"!)' n'viii  7  12.  S°'*^  '''"'^'  ptf^f^Ious  stones  and  pearls.  Iiavini; 
ji'Don  XI  33  "^  jToUlcncupin  her  hand  full  of  ''  aboini- 
oSv.8!'''«v,i  c.  nations  and  i  filthiness  of  her  fornication  : 

.17   IKinnsxiv   21.  ;Kin;s  x«i  2  1< 


usages  and  worship  ;  nay,  she  imported  the  idols  and  vicps 
of  the  coiKjncrcd  nalions,  and  thus  became  falally  cor- 
rupted ;  and  when  the  Roman  emperor.-J  pcr.5ecut»'d  the 
Christi;ms,  thry  did  it  rather  from  a  dosirc  of  crushing 
innovations,  which  threatened  as  they  sujiposed  the  poace 
of  the  stale,  thun  fi'orn  zeal  for  any  particular  form  of 
idolatry.  On  the  other  hand,  it  is  well  known  by  what 
subtle  insinuations,  and  poliiic  management,  "  wilh  all 
"  the  dcceivablcnrss  of  unriL^hteousncss,"  Rome  P;ip;d. 
without  any  adccjuate  temporal  force,  halh  obtained  and 
preserved  an  ascendency  over  kings  and  nations,  attaching 
ihein  to  her  usurped  dominion  in  blind  submission,  and 
induringthcin  to  conform  to  her  idolatries,  and  corruption^ 
of  Christianity.  So  th.^t  the  authority  of  poweriul  kings, 
and  the  forces  of  mighty  nation^,  have  repeatedly  been 
employed  in  defence  of  her  tyranny  ;  and  mullituJes  have 
been  intoxicated  and  infuriated,  by  their  zeal  for  that 
cliurch,  to  murder  their  unoffen  ling  neighhours,  by  tens  of 
thousands,  and  to  enslave,  weaken,  and  impoverish  them- 
selves ! 

V.  3 — 5.  The  angel  then  carried  John  "  in  the  spirit ;" 
(that  is,  being  under  the  influence  of  the  prophetic  Spiiit. 
he  seeaied  to  be  conveyed  into  the  wilderness;  for  the  an- 
tichristian  tyranny  and  seductions  had  reduced  the  church 
ijito  a  most  desolate  state,  and  made  it  like  a  desert;) 
and  he  there  saw  a  woman  seated  on  a  scarlet-coloured 
beast.  {i\larfr.  Rcf.)  This  woman  was  the  emblem  of 
the  church  of  Rome,  and  the  beast  of  the  temporal  power, 
by  which  it  hath  been  supported;  and  the  latter  was  fiill  of 
names  of  blasphemy,  which  we  have  had  repeated  occasions 
to  mention.  I'lio  ?evcii  heads  and  ten  horns  are  afterwards 
explained.  Tiie  woman  was  arrayed  in  jairple  and  scarlet 
colour:  for  these  have  always  been  the  distinguishing 
colours  of  popes  and  cardinals,  as  well  as  of  the  Roman 
emperors  and  senators:  nay,  by  a  kind  of  infatuation,  the 
mules  and  horses  on  which  they  rode,  have  been  covered 
wilh  scarlet  cloth;  as  if  they  were  determined  to  answer 
this  description,  ar.d  even  literally  to  ride  on  a  scarlet- 
coloured  beast !  The  woman  was  also  most  superbly  deco- 
rated wilh  gold  and  jewels  :  ar.d  who  can  sufnciently  de- 
scribe the  pride,  grandeur,  and  magnificence  of  (he  cluirch 
nJRome,  in  her  veslments  and  ornaments  of  everv  kind? 
■  Even  pajiists  have  gloried  in  the  superiority  of  their  church, 
in  this  magnificence,  to  ancient  Rome  wlien  at  the  height 
of  her  prosperity.  This  ap;)ears  in  all  tilings  relating  to 
their  public  worship,  and  in  the  papal  court,  even  beyond 
what  can  be  conceived  :  and  external  pomp  attaches  carnal 
men  to  a  religion  which  interests  aiul  gratifies  ihem,  wliilst 
^hcy  despise  the  simplicity  of  spiritual  worship.     '  This 


5  And  '  upon  her  forehead  was  a  name  "ii  3.  vis  in.  9. 
written,  »  MYSTERY,  ^  BABYLON  .  =  Thc:'- ',?  7. 
THE  GREAT,  '  THE  MOTHER  OF -x' "»."'.'.«';. 
1  HARLOTS  AND  ABOiMINATR).NS  ^i^-.^rluf^ 
OF  THE  EARTH.  iol').r.uVJ,. 

(5  And  I    saw   the    woman  "  drunken  '',vi',l'2n''-'2t 
with  the  blood  of  the  saints,    i' and  with  «^>n '»  21  :i 
the  blood   of  the  martyrs  of  .Icsus  :  and  >'„',;  '^,,''  \l^ 
when  I  saw  iier,  '■  I  wondered  with  great /ui',,.^",^ 
admiration. 


'  is  beyond  description,  and  as  much  surpassed  my  cxpect- 
'  ation,  as  other  sights  have  generally  i'allen  shoi't  of  it. 
'  Silver  can  scarce  find  an  admittance,  and  gold  itself 
'  looks  but  poorly,  among  such  an  incredible  number  of 
'  iirecious  stones.'  (Addison.)  !n  the  woman's  hand 
likewise  ihere  "  was  a  gcldcn  cup  full  of  abominations  :" 
this  alludes  to  the  practice  of  harlots  in  inflaming  their 
paramours  with  love  potions  ;  and  re|)resents  the  various 
fascinating  alliirenients,  the  im[)05turcs,  delusions,  pro- 
mises of  im|uinity,  indulgences,  absolutiona,  with  hopes 
of  worldly  interest  and  prefcrinent,  by  which  that  church 
hath  obtained  and  jireserved  ner  influence,  and  seduced 
men  to  join  in  her  spiritual  lornicatifiU,  the  othci-  abomina- 
tions of  her  corrupt  worship,  and  tlie  unholiness  connect'  d 
v/iih  it.  {Manr.  Ref.)  To  di'^linguish  this  notorious 
harlot  from  all  others,  her  name  was  inscribed  on  her  foie- 
hoad ;  as  prostiiuies  of  old  sometimes  made  themselves 
known,  biy  a  li.bel  on  the  forehead  with  their  naruc  upon 
it.  This  was  "  Mystery,  Babyhm  the  Grct."  Her 
religion  was  "  a  mystery  of  iniquit),"  (2  The!',  ]\.  7.) 
and  she  herself  was  m}stically  Babylon.  Now  there  was 
nothing  in  Pagan  R^me,  to  which  this  title  was  more 
proper  than  to  any  other  city  ;  jior  would  it  have  been 
.tny  thing  mysterious  to  have  substituted  one  Pagan  cit)'  for 
auotlier :  but  it  was  indeed  a  great  m\'stery,  that  ihe  pro- 
fessed metropolis  of  the  Christian  church  should  be  another 
Baliylon.  in  idolatry,  ini(]uity,  and  cruelly  to  the  pcofil(>  of 
God  :  and  therefore  her  title  of  '  the  Roman  Catholic, 
'  or  universal  church,'  entitles  her  to  the  name  of  "  M\  s- 
"  tery,  B.ibylon  the  Great."  She  affects  indeed  the  cha- 
racter of  our  holy  mother  the  church;'  but  slie  is  in  fact 
"■  the  mother  of  harlots  and  abominalions  of  the  earth  ;'• 
the  inventress,  source,  promoter,  and  principal  example 
of  idolatries,  and  nil  kinds  of  abominable  abuses  and  per- 
versions of  Christianity,  with  wifich  the  nalions  of  the 
earth  have  been  corrupted,  h  is  asserted  by  writers  of 
good  authority,  that,  before  the  relormation,  the  word  tni^s- 
leri/  was  written  in  letters  of  gold,  upon  the  front  ol  the 
Po[)e's  -mitre  :  but  the  fact  has  b(  c  !i  con'rovirtcd,  and 
therefore,  though  the  affirmative  evidence  vastly  prepon- 
derates, we  cannot  Vie  absolutely  certain  of  it. 

V.  6.  The  woman  was  as  notorious  for  cruelty  and 
persecution,  as  for  idolatry  and  profligacy  ;  and  the  aj^ostle 
saw  her  intoxicated  wilh  the  blood  of  the  saints  and  mar- 
tyrs of  .Ic.ius.  In  this  respect  Rome  Pagan  and  Rome 
Papal  were  both  criminal ;  but  the  latter  has  [uobably  slain 
more  thousands,  than  the  former  did  individuals :  and 
the  apostle  would  not  have  been  so  greatly  astonished  to 
see  a   heathen  city  pcrsecnlirig  Christians  ;  (having  wit- 


/?.  D.  oo. 


CHAPTER  XV' J  I. 


iSit  on,  1—6  3. 


il  ix  2 

Il.stli 

1- 

u. 

0  11 

xiv   8 

-20. 

XVI 

Kviii 

[IS 

15-2 

XI. 

1(1 

Dan 

vii    II 

2.-. 

%Uii 

2  The 

5.  II 

3-8. 

<1  xiii 

3  4. 

e  Set  I 

»    xii 

» 

XX.  l: 

16 

f  Matt 

xx». 

34 

Join 

xvii. 

2'1 

A>  IS 

x» 

18. 

Epil. 

4 

lit 

S  xiii. 

1-4    1 

,ia 

8l>.n 

x:i 

7  And  the  angel  said  iinlo  nic,  Where- 
fore didst  thou  marvel  ?  'I  will  tell  t!\ee 
the  mystery  of  the  woman,  and  of  the 
beast  that  carrielh  her,  which  hath  the 
seven  heads  and  ten  horns. 

8  The  ^  beast  that  thou  sawest  was, 
and  is  not;  and  shall  ascend  out  of  the 
bottomless  pit,  and  "  go  into  perdition ; 
and  they  that  dwell  on  the  earth  ''  slialJ 
wonder,  ("  whose  names  were  not  written 
in  the  book  of  life  ^  from  the  foundation 
of  the  world,)  when  thoj-  behold  s  tlie 
beast  that  was,  and  is  not,  and  yet  is. 

9  And '' here  *«  the  mind  which  !;ath 
wisdom.  '  The  seven  heads  are  seven 
mountains,  on  which  die  woman  sitteth. 

10  And  there  arc  seven  kings:  five 
are   fallen,  and  one  is,  and  the  other  is 


nessed  and  experienced  such  persecutions  previously  to 
this  vision  ;)  but  that  a  city,  professedly  Christian,  and  the 
metropolis  of  the  Christian  church,  should  thus  wanton 
and  riot  in  the  blood  of  the  sriints,  niii^ht  well  excite  his 
highest  amazement.  '  All  this  is  very  );lain  :  but  j)a|)ists 
'  wonder  by  wirat  figure  of  spi-cch  lierelics  are  called 
'  saints,  and  rebels  against  the  i^oue,  martyrs  of  Jesus.' 
(Bp.  Hurd.) 

V.  7,  8.  The  reader  'aight  liavc  been  well  satisfied  about 
the  meaning  of  thosi-  emblems,  if  he  had  received  no  further 
information  :  but.  lest  he  should  mi-^t;ike  or  hcs'itate,  the  an- 
gi;l  becume  inc  iater[)retcr  of  the  vision.  As  the  apostle 
haJ  seen  an.'i  livard  very  much  on  the  same  subject  bclbre. 
the  angel  iinjuired  into  the  reason  of  his  excessive  ainaze- 
nient :  and  he  th'^n  showed  to  hira  the  mystery  of  the  wo- 
miin  riding  on  the  beast.  A  beast  i.s  the  emblem  of  an  idol- 
atrous and  op|ircssive  emjiire  :  the  Roman  empire  was  the 
b;MSl  under  the  Pagan  emp.erors:  it  ceased  to  be  so,  when 
it  became  Christian,  wiih  reference  lo  which  the  angel  says, 
by  way  of  anticipation,  '•  It  is  not."  Yet  it  would  after- 
wards "  ascend  out  of  the  abyss  ;"  that  is,  when  the 
antichri.-tian  empire  became  idolatrous  and  persecuting,  and 
the  dragon  gave  his  power  to  the  beast,  it  seemed  to  arise 
out  of  the  sea,  the  tempestuous  state  of  the  nations  ;  but 
it  was  in  fact  from  hell,  being  Satan's  grand  scheme  for 
opitosirig  tlie  Gospel,  {Nolc.  xiii.  1,  'J:)  and  thcfeforc 
alter  a  lime  it  would  go  into  perdition,  and  be  destroyed 
finally  and  for  ever.  '  The  empii'e  was  idolatrous  under 
'  (he  heathen  emperors ;  and  then  ceased  to  be  so  under 
'  the  Christian  emperors;  and  tlien  became  idolatrous  again 
'  under  the  Roman  pontifTs,  and  hath  so  continued  ever 
'  since.  But  in  this  last  Ibrm  it  shall  go  into  perdition: 
'  it  shall  not,  as  it  did  before,  cease  for  a  time,  and  revive 
'  again,  but  shall  be  destroyed  for  ever.'  (Hp.  Neivlon.) 
In  the  mean  while,  however,  it  would  deceive,  into  a 
stupid  admiration  and  blind  submission,  all  the  inhabitants 
of  the  earth,  within  the  sphere  of  its  influence,  exccjit  the 
remnant  of  the  elect.  (?<ole,  xiii.  8.)  Here  then  was 
a  proper  trial  and  exercise  of  a  man's  wisdom,  to  dis- 
cover ivhat  was  meant  by  the  beast,  that  had  been,  was 


not  yet  come  ;  and  whdn  he  comctli,  ho 
must  contintie  a  short  space. 

1 1  And  the  beast  "  that  was,  and  is 
not,  even  he  is  tlie  eigiith,  and  is  of- the 
seven,  and  gocth  into  perdilion. 

12  And  'the  ten  horns  which  tiiou 
sawest,  are  ten  kings,  which  liave  received 
no  kingdom  as  yet ;  but  receive  power  as 
kings  one  hour  with  Ihe  beast. 

1.-}  These  have  "'one  mind,  and  "  shall 
give  their  power  and  .strength  unto  the 
beast. 

M  These  "shall  make  war  Avith  the 
Lamb,  and  r  the  Lamb  shall  overcoine 
them  :  for  he  is  'i  Lord  of  lords,  and 
King  of  kings  :  ''and  tiiey  that  are  with 
him  arc  called,  and  chosen,  and  faith- 
ful 


.-1.  D.  95. 


k  Sn  on,  !>. 

I  xii    3.    xiii    I. 

Oill     ll.    40-.1.1. 

vii   7.  8.   10.   24. 

i'.ccll.i.  lB-21. 
Ill  I'lill  i.  -il.  li  2. 
n  17.    I3-  x.5-7. 


10. 


V.  211, 


14. 


.  f,7. 


Dan;  vii. 

21    3.5.    vili    3- 

12   2l.2.'i.    Zecli. 

il.  8    Matt.  XKV. 

m  Acts  ilt.4,  5. 
p  vl.  12-17  l'«. 
•ii.  f.u     s\i.  y- 

12.  rx.5.6.  Dun. 

il    41    vu  2.-.27. 

1  Cor.  XV.  21,15 


not,  and  yet  was  ;  being  the  same  iii  a  difl'erent  form, 
^  •  9 — 14.  To  assist  the  reader  in  this  inquiry,  the 
angel  observed,  that  the  seven  heads  of  this  .symbolical 
beast  rej)rescntcd  seven  mountains,  on  which  the  woman 
was  enthroned  ;  being  csjiecially  the  scat  of  that  spiritual 
auihority,  by  which  the  power  of  the  beast  is  supported. 
This  is  the  known  situation  of  Rome  ;  and  though  Con- 
stantinoj)Ie  is  also. built  on  seven  hills,  they  arecompa- 
ratively  obscure,  and  no  other  mark  of  the  beast  answers 
to  it.  For  the  seven  heads  of  the  beast  had  another 
enigmatical  meaning,  and  signified  seviSm  forms  of  govern- 
ment, or  successions  of  rulers,  according  ft  the  usual  pro- 
phetical rr.caningofthe  word  kings.  They  all  appeared  in 
vision  at  once  u[)()n  the  beast;  but  in  fact  five  of  them 
were  fallen,  at  the  time  when  the  apostle  had  the  vision; 
namely,  kings,  consuls,  dictators,  decemvirs,  and  military 
tribunes;  one  of  them  then  subsisted,  even  that  of  em- 
perors ;  and  another  was  not  yet  come,  which  when  he 
came  would  endure  only  for  a  short  lime.  Some  exjilain 
this  of  the  Chrisdan  emperors  ;  but  their  power  must  either 
be  included  in  the  sixth  head  ;  or  it  could  not  be  a  liead  of 
the  beast  at  alL  not  being  idolatrous.  Others  explain  it  of 
the  Exarch  of  Ravenna,  who  for  some  years  ruled  over 
Rome  ;  and  others,  of  llie  usurpations  of  the  pope,  before 
he  became  a  temporal  prince,  or  the  prescribed  twelve 
hundred  and  sixty  years  of  the  reign  of  tlie  beast  had 
entered.  Many  odicr  interpretalions  have  been  given,  and 
especially  the  dominion  of  Charlemagne  andhis  successors, 
during  some  generations,  has  been  fixed  upon;  but,  at 
last,  no  greal  certainty  sctms  to  attach  to  ihis  interpreta- 
tion ;  and  the  very  words  of  the  prophecy  intimate  that  il 
would  be  dillerentiy  explained,  hi  general,  however,  it 
related  lo  the  intervening  space  between  die  subversion  of 
the  en]i)iroand  the  establishment  of  papal  tyranny;  during 
which  time  Rome  was  under  the  temporal  jurisdiction  of 
the  Exarch  of  Ravenna,  and  die  spiritual  rule  of  the  Pope, 
who  had  already  introduced  the  worship  of  saints  and 
images,  and  many  other  gross  abuses.  If  this  be  reckoned 
a  disUncl  form  of  government,  then  the  beast,  as  it  sub- 
sisted when  the  woman  sat  on  it,  was  the  eighlh :  but  if 


J.  D.  9.V. 


REVELATION. 


^.  D.  95. 


1       li 
Jor  11 


11  sVf  on  2  in  15 

X   1.3    13    U    HI  i 

17  13  ^er  1  -11  12. 


lo  Arul  liC  snith  unto  mc,  '  Tlie  waters 
whicli  tlioii  bawcst,  where  the  whore  sit- 
tclh,  '  arc  |3C0plcs,  and  iniillitiiiles,  and 
nations,  and  tongues. 

l(j  And  "  the  ten  horns  which  thou 
sawost  upon  the  beast,  "  these  shall  hate 
the  whore,  and  shall  make  her  desolate, 
>•  and  naked,  and  shall  ^  cat  her  llcsh, 
"  and  bua-n  her  with  lire. 


in    their  b^'" 


17  For    ''God    hath    'put    -■  ,  K„uvi, -t  r, 

hearts  "^  to  fullil  his  will,  and  to  agree,  p-a^  Provx«, 
and  eivn  their  kingdom  unto  the  beast,  ^j"*'  ".  '"- 
-until   the    words    of  God   shall   be  lul- ,|'{,uke,„i3..i 

filled.  '37"joJtf'xinV 

18  And  'the  woman  which  tliou  sawest  "^j*  '-j^'^T^ *;* 
is  tiiat  great  city,  which  rcigneth  over  the  l^l\^ 
kings  of  the  earth. 

3J,  10.  Kis    il   2-1. r  ifi.  13.  xviii    2   D 


6,  7.  t/ 
xoviii.  16.  17 
Jnliii  %  3).  Xii. 
li    L'J.  Luke  ii    1. 


it  is  dccnu'd  loo  inconsidcniblc  to  be  reckoned  a  di.slinct 
head,  '  Mc  was  oao  of  llic  seven  ;"  but  wl-.cnhcr  the 
seventh  or  tiic  ciglilh,  Iin  would  be  the  last  form  of  govern- 1 
meiil  in  that  uloTuroiis  cm|iiro,  and  would  go  into  perdi- 
tion. '  The  beast,  therefore,  on  which  the  woman  riikth, 
'  is  the  Roman  government  in  its  ia'-t  form:  and  this,  all 
<  must  acknowledge,  is  papal,  not  imjicrial.'  {Bp.  New- 
t)n.)  For  the  last  head  was  the  only  one  which  was  ro- 
icrrcd  to,  when  the  woman  sat  on  the  beast,  and  was 
therefore  spoken  of  as  the  beast  itself.  The  ten  horns, 
(which  seem  to  have  all  grown  on  tlic  last  head,)  were  ten 
kings,  or  successions  of  kings,  who  had  received  no  king- 
dom when  John  had  ihis  vision:  but  they  would  receive 
power  as  kings,  one  hour  with  the  beast,  or  at  the  same 
time,  and/or  the  same  period.  This  points  out  the  division 
of  the  Roman  empire  into  ten  distinct  kingdoms,  yet  all 
united  in  one  design,  lo  support  the  idolatry  of  the  church 
of  Rome.  Tliey  might  be  l<inc;s;  but  they  were  not  horns 
of  the  beast,  till  they  embraced  that  religion,  and  both 
slenglhencd  the  hands  of  the  pope  and  church  of  Rome, 
and  were  strengthened  by  them.  (Note,  Dan.  vii.  7,  8.) 
These  were  cdlKlemporary,  not  successive,  princes;  and 
therefore  they  Avcre  of  one  mind,  lo  give  dieir  power  to 
ihe  beast :  implicidy  subniilting  to  that  idolatrous  religion, 
defending  its  tjranny  and  usurpations,  enduiing  its  exor- 
bit'.iiil  exactions,  and  obeying  its  mandates  to  make  war, 
in  opposing  the  cause  of  Christ,  and  in  order  to  extirpate 
his  disci|iles.  But  it  was  predicted,  that  they  would  all 
be  finally  defeated  in  that  uar  by  the  Lamb  of  God;  as 
he  "  is  Lord  of  Irrds,  and  King  of  kings  :"  and  his 
followers  are  effectually  called  to  cidist  under  his  standard, 
in  consequence  of  his  special  choice  of  them  ;  and  there- 
fore they  are  true  believers,  faithful  to  his  cause,  and  to 
iheirown  engagements, 

V.  1.5  — 11!.  The  angel  nest  explained  to  the  apostle 
<'  the  many  waters,  on  which  the  woman  sat'''  in  regal 
dignity.  So  many  word^,  all  in  the  ]ilural  number,  aptly 
describe  tlic  extensive  dominion  of  the  church  of  Rome, 
not, only  over  those  within  the  territories  belonging  to  the 
papacy,  but  over  all  the  kingdoms  of  that  communion  : 
nay,  the  popic  haih  flaimed  the  right  over  all  nations,  to 
dispone  of  crowns  and  depose  princes  at  liis  pleasure. 
as  if  he  were  lord  of  |i)id  =  ,  and  king  of  kings!  and  the 
very  titles  of  universal  bi.'iliop,  and  (he  Roman  catholic 
church,  fully  accord  to  this  description.  This,  however, 
will  not  always  be  the  case;  for  the  ten  horns,  or  kino-- 
doms,  that  once  exalted  and  supported  the  ecclesiastical 
tyranny,  will  at  length  hnte,  desolate,  stiip,  devour  and 
<lestroy  it.  Most  of  thcni  will  be  the  principal  instruments 
in  the  destruction  of  popery,  and  the  ruin  of  Rome  itself; 


though  some  will  lament  over  these  events.  How  far  some 
late  revolutions  may  lead  to  this  crisis,  wo  cannot  tell ;  but 
present  appearances  render  knot  improbable,  that  the  last 
victory  of  the  lieast  over  the  witnesses  of  Christ  will  be 
obtained  in  some  other  way  than  by  papal  delusions. — 
{Note,  xi.  1—9.)  God  had  so  influenced  the  hearts  of 
these  kings,  by  his  power  over  them,  and  by  the  dispen- 
sations of  his  Providence,  that  they  fulfilled  his  will,  or  did 
those  things,  without  intending  it,  which  he  had  purposed 
and  predicted  :  (Marg.  Hef.)  so  that  they  agreed  together, 
to  give  their  power  to  the  beast,  lo  make  him,  as  it  were, 
their  liege  lord,  and  only  to  reign  over  others,  in  order  lo 
render  them  subservient  to  him.  But  they  will  at  length 
better  understand  their  own  interest,  and  their  duty  to  God 
and  their  subjects,  than  thus  any  longer  to  ]irostitute  their 
jiowcr.  To  terminate  the  description  of  tlie  woman  that 
sat  on  this  symbolical  beast,  she  was  declared  to  be  thai 
city,  which  reigned  over  the  kings  of  the  earth  when 
.John  had  this  vision  :  and  every  botly  must  know  Rome  to 
be  that  city,  bideed,  this  was  the  a\  owed  object,  aim,  and 
ambition  of  Rome,  from  its  foundation  ;  and,  in  diti'erent 
ways,  it  has  accomplished  its  purpose,  with  little  interrup- 
tion, even  to  this  present  time. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 

The  Lord  takes  pleasure  in  satisfying  his  people,  con- 
cerning the  reasons  and  equity  of  his  judgments  on  his 
enemies,  that  they  may  not  be  intimidated  by  the  severity 
of  them,  or  fail  to  adore  and  praise  him  on  that  account. — 
Great  prosperity,  pomp,  and  splendour,  commonly  feed 
the  pride  and  lusts  of  the  human  heart,  and  they  can  never 
form  any  security  against  divine  vengeance.  They,  who 
allure  or  tempt  others  to  sin,  must  expect  more  aggravated 
punishment,  in  proportion  to  the  degree  of  the  mischief 
done  by  them.  The  worst  abominations,  idolatries,  filthi- 
ness,  cruellies,  and  blasphemies,  have  been  jierpetrated 
within  the  professing  church;  and  a  magnificent  religion, 
adorned  with  jiurple,  and  decked  with  gold  and  jewels, 
is  geiierally  antic'hristian.  Indeed,  every  ctttempt  lo  ac- 
conimodate  the  truth  or  ^voishifi  of  Go<l  lo  the  taste  of 
carnal  minds  must  mar  its  simplicity,  and  corrupt  its  pu- 
rity. Bui  the  irnldeii  cup  in  the  hand  of  Babvlon  and  her 
daughters  will  reconcile  most  men  to  the  mysteries  of 
iniquity  connected  with  it,  and  make  them  willingly 
swallow  down  the  wine  of  their  foriiications ;  and  even 
induce  them  to  join  in  making  themselves  drunken  with 
the  blooii  of  the  saints  and  mai-tyrs  of  Jrsus.  Let  all  then 
beware  of  a  splendid,  a  lucrative,  or  a  fashionable  religion  ; 
let  us  avoid  the  mysteries  of  iniquity,  and  study  diligently 


..y.  D.  9.^. 


CHAPTER  XVIIJ. 


CHAP.  XVIII. 


bxxi  23  h  \%. 
1-3  Ezxhii.  2. 
t'Uke    xvr.     S4. 

c  i.  IS.  V.  2.  »  3 
xiv  15.  Jerxsv. 
sn     Joel  iii.  16. 

d  10  21  xivSxvi. 
19  xrii  5.  18  Is. 
xiii.  19.  x>(i  9. 
Jer  li  8  en— 
64 

e  Lev.  xi.  13-lf). 
Is  xiii  20-22. 
xiv.  23  xsxiv 
H-I5  Jer  1 
39.  10.  li.  37 
Mark  v  3- .I 
Lufee  viii.  27, 
28 

a   %\i   8,     xvii. 


.4  mighty  nngcl  announces  the  fall  of  Baby- 
lon, and  its  utter  desolation,  because  of 
its  aiominnlions,  1 — 3.  Jl  voice  from 
heaven  calls  on  the  people  of  God  to  come 
out  of  her,  lest  they  should  he  invoiced 
in  her  destruction,  4 — 8.  77(C  kings  and 
merchants  connected  tcith  her  lamc/it  her 
fall;  and  the  apostles  and  prophets  arc 
called  to  rejoice  over  it,  9 — 20.  Her 
final  aiul  toted  overthrow  fnt  signifed 
by  a  millstone  cast  into  the  sea  ;  and  then 
emphatically  described,  21 — 24. 

ND  after  these  things  "I  saw  another 
angel  come  down  from  lieaven,  hav- 
ing great  power ;  ''  and  the  earth  Avas 
lightened  with  his  glory. 

2  And  he  "^  cried  mightily  with  a 
strong  voice,  saying,  ''  Babylon  the  great 
is  fallen,  is  fallen,  and  is  "  become  the 
habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  every 
foul  spirit,  and  a  cage  of  every  unclean 
and  hateful  bird. 

3  For  ''  all  nations  have  drunk  of  (he 


the  great  mystery  of  godliness,  that  we  may  learn  humi- 
lity, simiilicii)',  self-denial,  and  gratitude,  in  the  stable  at 
Bethlehem,  in  t!ie  carpenter's  shop  at  Nazareth,  by  the 
side  of  the  well  at  Sychar,  in  the  garden,  and  on  mnunl 
Golgotha  :  for  ihe  more  we  resemble  Christ,  the  less  shall 
Ave  bo  liable  to  he  deceived  by  antichrist.  We  cannot  but 
wonder  at  the  oceans,  as  it  were,  of  Christian  blood,  which 
have  been  shed  by  men  called  Christians  ;  but  our  wonder 
will  abate,  when  we  consider  these  prophecies,  and  the 
awful  fact  will  turn  to  us  for  a  testimony  of  the  truth  of 
the  Gospel.  Wiiatcver  enemies  at  any  time  make  war 
ag.iinst  ihe  Lamb  of 'iod  must  surely  l)e  ovcrcon)e  by  him  ; 
though  hand  join  in  hanfl,  such  wicked  men  shall  not  be 
unpu'iished,  even  if  all  the  kings  and  nations  of  the  earth 
should  agree  in  opposing  him  :  for  he  is  ''  Lord  of  lords, 
"  and  King  of  kings  ;"  and  his  called,  chosen,  and  faithful 
followers  are  on  the  strongest  side.  May  we  approve 
ourselves  to  be  of  that  number!  And  then  we  shall  be 
received  to  his  glory,  when  wicked  men  will  be  destroyed 
in  a  most  tremendous  manner,  and  who n  their  concurrence 
together  in  sin  will  be  turned  into  tl  e  bitterest  hatred  and 
rage,  and  they  will  assist  in  tormenting  each  other.  But 
•'  the  Lord's  Portion  is  his  people  ;"  "  his  counsel  shall 
"  stand,  and  he  will  do  all  his  pleasure." 

NOTES. 

CHAP.  XVllI.  V.  1-3.  (Note,  xvi.  19.)  After 
the  apostle  had  been  certified  who  Babylon  the  Great  was, 
and  what  she  had  done,  he  had  the  vision  of  her  destruc- 
tion continued.  Another  angel,  distinct  from  those  who 
poured  out  the  vials,  came  down  from  heaven.  ))0ssf'ssing 
great  power,   and  illuminating  the   earth  with  his  glory: 

Vol.  v.— No.  36, 


wine  of  the  wrath  of  her  fornication,  and 
the  kings  of  the  earth  have  committed 
fornication  with  her,  and  8  the  merchants 
of  the  earth  are  waxed  rich  through  the 
*  abundance  of ''  her  delicacies. 

4  And  I  heard  another  voice  from 
hcavcQ,  saying,  '  Come  out  of  her,  my 
people,  that  ye  be  not  '=  partakers  of  her 
sins,  and  that  jc  receive  not  of  her 
plagues : 

a  For  her  sins  have  '  reached  unto 
heaven,  "'  and  God  hath  remembered  her 
iniquities. 

(5  "  Reward  her  even  as  she  rewarded 
you,  and  "  double  unto  her  double,  ac- 
cording to  her  works  :  in  p  the  cup  which 
she  hath  filled,  fdl  to  her  double. 

7  How '1  much  she  hath  glorified  her- 
self, and  lived  deliciously,  so  much  tor- 
ment and  sorrow  give  Iter ;  for  she  saith 
in  her  heart,  '  I  sit  a  queen,  and  am  '  no 
widow,  and  shall  see  no  sorrow. 

8  Therefore  '  shall  her  ])lagues  come 
in  one  day,  deatii,  and  mourning,  and 
famine;   "  and  she  shall   be  utterly  burned 


J.  D.  95. 


6  11—17  23      lE. 

xlTil.  15.  2  Pet. 

ii.  1-3. 
*  Or.  nonJ<r. 

Hrov.  xxiii.  I— 

3. 
Ii  Jer.  li.34.  Lam. 

iv.  5     Lukevii. 


Is.  ilvill20.  1  i. 

11.  Jer   I.  8  US- 

15.     60      Mat!.. 

yan     15.   K-     2 

Cor   VI    17. 
kl?    1.  18     Matt- 

xxul   30.  1  TTm. 

V  22.  2  John  1 
1  Ceil    xviii.    2 

21.2Clir  xxvil 


20. 


li    9   Jo 


6     Ex  xxl  23— 

2S.  I's  CKXXVii. 
8.  Jer  I.  15  20. 
li  21.  49.  2  Tim. 
iv.  M 
0  Is.xl  2  Ixi  T. 
Jer.  xvi  18. 
xvti  8.  Zcch  ix. 

V.  10. 


psc 


10. 


q  U    xxii.  12-1  1. 
xlvil     1,2  7    1). 


r  Ps.  xlv.  9    Jer. 

xiii  18. 
sis    xlvii.  7,    8. 

Lam.  i.  1 
t  10.    17.    19.      L'- 

xlvii.  9-11.  Jer. 

xix  3  Jcr.li.  6S. 


this  was  cither  Christ  himself,  or  an  emblematical  repre- 
sentation of  his  coming  to  destroy  his  enemies,  and  to 
diffuse  the  light  of  his  Gospel  through  all  nation^  ;  to  which 
events  the  language  naturally  directs  our  thoughts.  He 
therefore  repcntedly  proclaimed  in  a  loud  voice,  which  all 
might  heai-,  and  which  implied  great  ))owerand  authority, 
that  "  Babylon  the  Great  was  fallen,"  totally  and  fi-nally ; 
and  that  it  was  become  not  only  desolate,  but  a  kind  of 
hell  upon  earth.  Some  think  that  the  words  may  refer 
to  the  discoveries  which  will  then  be  made  of  the  diabo- 
lical ambition,  impostures,  lies,  murder,  and  horrible  un- 
cleanness,  with  which  the  city  is  filled,  under  the  mask  of 
religion  ;  hut  the  expressions  are  figurative  and  borrowed 
from  the  OM  Testament.  (Ao/e.s,  &c.  Is.  xiii.  'i9---2'2. 
x.sxiv.  Jer.  1.  39.)  No  destruction  of  Rome  has  hitherto 
left  it  in  this  condition  ;  unless  any  choose  to  say,  that  it 
"  hath  been  the  habitation  of  devils,  and  the  hold  of  cVery 
"  foul  spirit,  and  the  cage  of  every  unclean  and  hateful 
"  bird,"  ever  since  popes  and  cardinals  have  made  it 
their  residence.  To  the  reasons  before  assigned  for  the 
ruin  of  this  city,  it  is  here  added,  that  "  the  merchants  of 
"  th?  earth  are  waxed  rich,  through  the  abundance  other 
"  delicacies  :"  hcc  outward  magnificence,  luxury,  and  ex- 
cess, have  proved  a  source  of  immense  wcaiih  to  vast  mul- 
titudes ;  and  the  various  arts,  trades,  manufactures,  and 
species  of  commerce,  which  flourish  by  means  of  her 
pompous  religion,  have  alwavs  helped  to  support  it ;  for 
'•  by  that  craft  many  have  their  wealth."  But  the  spi- 
riiiial  merchandise,  by  which  unnumbered  multitudes  have 
u  ickedly  lived  in  affliunce,  and  enjoyed  alumdant  deliea- 
fies,  by  the  sins  and  follies  of  mankind,  seem  principally 
iilended. 
t  T 


A.  D.  93. 


REVELATION. 


.1.    D.  95. 


31.  34    I  Cor  X 
33 
y  Src    m     3     7 

xvi'  3    12,  13 
■  30  rs   Iviii   lU 
Jer    I    4e      Ki 


\'^^.^'*  '^„'J-  with  flic  :  '  for  strong  i>  the  Lord  Go  J 
who  juilt^eth  her. 

9  AiiJ  >  the  kinc;s  of  the  earth,  wlio 
have  conuiiilted  foriiicalioii,  and  hvod 
(ii.liciously  with  her,  ^  shall  bewail  her, 
and  lament  for  her,  when  they  shall  see 
*3"il'en  iii'-ia  "tile  smoke  of  her  buniinif, 
u'xiii^'Til'xfx  10  Standing  ''afar  oil",  lor  the  fear  of 
jer.Vlo" /*' '"  lier  torment,  saying,  'Alas,  alas!  ''that 
.'i'6."i9  jeVisx  crreat    city  Babylon,    that    mighty  eity ! 

V      Joel    i.  i:,  ,/••      •  1  •     .1        •      1  . 

Am  V  iG.  lor  m  one  iiour  is  tny  ludffment  come. 

1  I   And   '  the  mercliants  ot  the  earth 

hall   wec|)  r.rid  mourn  over  her,  for  no 

xiii  ic!  h.  'it  man  ^bn^eui  liieir  merchandise  any  more  : 

xxln       1  —  15.  „,.-  II-  /•  1   1  1 

jiivii  1.J    F./.       12    1  he    ''merchandise    oi    crold,  and 

SXVl       17  -21.      .,  ,  .  l"  /■  I 

zr'h  i'i'ms'^' ''''^^'"'  ^""  P''Cf^ioiis  stones,  and  oi  pearls, 
mhiT'  xx'i  'i  ^"^  ''"*^  linen,  and  purple,  and  silk,  and 
John  li  10. 21'et.  scarlet,  and  all  *  thyine  wood,  and  all 
',"\;;{;'{i,!;;j' manner  vessels  of  ivory,  and  all  manner 
'  vessels    of  most    precion=>   wood,  and  of 


li.  K,  9. 

r3.  9.   15  :n  »3 


*i?n'g/x'u      '  brass,  and  iron,  and  marble, 

i  1  Km.,'x.  ' 
24     2  thr. 
ros.  «ii.  17.  Cunt   i    3.  i«    I j,  u.  v.  6.  Am.  \i  6   Jo 


I'.i   And    '  cinnamon,  and   odours,  and 


V.  4 — 8.  As  Lot  was  called  forlh  out  of  Sodom, 
before  it  was  destroyed  by  fire  and  biitnstonc,  so  the  peo- 
ple of  God  are  direcled,  by  a  voice  tVoni  heaven,  to  come 
out  of  Babylon  before  her  fall.  (A'o/c,  Is.  Hi.  1 1.)  This 
summons  concerns  ail  persons  in  every  a^c  ;  tliey  who 
believe  in  Christ,  and  wor.shio  (Jod  in  the  Spirit,  should 
separate  from  so  corrupt  a  church,  and  from  all  others 
that  copy  her  example  of  idolatry,  [icrseculion,  cruelty, 
and  tyranny,  and  avoid  '•  being  partakers  of  her  sins," 
even  if  they  have  renounced  her  communion  ;  or  else  they 
may  expect  to  be  involved  in  her  plagues.  .As  her  crimes, 
her  daring,  [ircsumfituous,  and  atrocious  wickedness,  re- 
sembled niounttiins  reaching  to  heaven,  so  God  had  re- 
membered her  iniquities,  though  his  forbearance  had  bee!) 
mistaken  for  disregard.  And,  therefore,  the  persons,  or 
nations,  who  had  been  persecuted  by  her,  were  called  on 
to  retaliate  upon  her  as  a  condemned  criminal,  and  to  give 
her  a  double  measure  of  the  wine  of  his  wrath,  h'om  the 
cup  of  his  indignation,  according  to  the  airociousncss  of 
her  sins,  and  the  cruel  Ireatmer.t  uhich  ihey  had  received 
at  her  hands  ;  that  torture  and  angui>.'.  might  be  rendered 
to  her,  proportionable  to  her  former  oslciitation,  splendour, 
and  luxury,  and  to  the  pride  and  jiresuniplion,  \iith  which 
she  had  set  these  predictions  at  dciiancc,  declaiing  thai 
'•  she  sat  as  a  queen,  was  no"  bereaved  dcstiiulc  "  widow, 
"  and  should  ?ee  no  sorrow,"  whatever  llie  word  of  God 
had  threatened.  {Soles,  I  .  xlvii.)  Thercfoie  all  the 
plagues  that  had  been  denounced  against  her,  would  surely 
come  on  her  in  one  day,  suddenly  and  unexperiedly  ;  death, 
in  every  ilrendful  fncm,  would  fill  the  cily  with  mourning, 
and  famine  wiuld  attend  the  other  desolations,  till  she 
shi  iild  r.'/cr///  be  burned  with  fire,  and  rlien  she  would 
know  that  the  Lord,  who  had  judged  and  condemned  her, 
■was  slroing,  and  f'.illy  able  to  cxcculc  the  ti'cmciidoiis  scn- 


ointmonts,  and  frankincense,  and  wine, 
and  oil,  and  fine  flour,  and  wheat,  and 
beasts,  and  slieep,  and  horses,  and  cha- 
riots, ''and  t  sla\es,  '  and  souls  of  men. 

14  And  the  fiuits  that  ""thy  soul 
lusted  after  are  "departed  from  thee,  and 
all  things,  which  were  dainty  and  goodly, 
arc  departed  from  tliec,  and  thou  shall 
find  them  no  more  at  all. 

l.'j  The  merchants  of  these  things, 
"  wdiieli  were  made  licli  by  hej-,  >"  shall 
stand  afar  off  for  the  fear  of  her  torment, 
weeping  and  wailing, 

lii  And  saying,  ''  Alas,  a'as  !  that  great 
city,  that  was  clothed  in  fine  linen,  and 
purple,  and  scarlet, and  decked  with  gold, 
and  precious  stones,  and  pearls  ! 

17  For '  in  one  hour  so  great  riches  is 
come  to  nought.  '  And  every  shipmaster, 
and  all  the  company  in  ships,  and  sailors, 
and  as  many  as  trade  by  sea,  stood  afar 
off, 

10  And    cried     '  Avhen   they   saw  the 


17 


V  10,11 
q  Src   on,   In.    II. 

wti.   4       l.uke 

M.  9 
r  10     U,  xlvli.S. 

Jcr.  I:,  ij.    Lam. 

s  i\  la  xxiii.  M. 
K/.    xxvil.  27- 

Jo.  Jon.  i  C. 


tence.  As  Rome  has  never  hitherto  been  "  utterly  burned 
'■  with  fire,"  ii  is  undeniable  that  events  yet  in  futurity  are 
predicted. 

V.  9,  10.  Some  of  the  kings,  who  had  previously 
supported  the  church  of  Home,  will  adhere  to  her,  even 
when  the  rest  of  them  will  unite  in  destroying  her  ;  {Sole, 
xvii.  10.)  and  they  will  lament  her  fall,  having  been 
bigoted  to  her  idolatries,  and  lived  in  more  abundant 
luxury  and  magnificence,  through  their  alliance  with  her. 
They  will,  therefore,  bewail  at  a  distance  the  smoke  of 
her  burning  and  torment,  without  being  able  to  quench  the 
one,  or  reheve  the  other  ;  so  that  they  must  cither  re- 
nounce her  at  In.^t,  or  share  her  doom.  In  this  situation, 
they  will  say,  alas!  alas!  Or  "  wo,  wo,"  for  this  will  be 
the  third  wo  before-mentioned;  (xi.  14.)  not  that  the 
fall  of  Rome  will  terminate  that  wo,  (though  it  will  end 
with  the  scvenlh  vial,)  for  the  events  predicted  in  the  fol- 
lowing chapter  will  form  a  considerable  part  of  it.  Nor 
is  iheie  any  proof,  though  it  hath  generally  been  sujjposed, 
that  the  second  wo  trumpet  will  end  in  the  destruction 
of  the  Oihman  empire,  (ix.  13 — 21.)  On  the  contrary,  it 
may  perhaps  subsist,  in  an  enfeebled  state,  till  after  the 
fall  of  the  western  antichrist  ;  this  may  be  the  grand 
means  of  the  conversion  of  the  Jews;  and  their  restora- 
tion to  their  own  land  may  produce  the  subversion  of  the 
Othraan  emjiire,  the  desiiuction  of  the  Mahometan  delu- 
sion, and  the  calling  of  the  other  Gentiles.  {Notes,  E:. 
xxxviii.  xxxix.  Dan.  xi.  40 — 45.)  We  should  not  indeed 
be  confident  in  such  matters  ;  yet  the  arrangement  of 
this  and  the  two  following  chapters  seems  to  favour 
the  suppo.-^iiion  ;  as  the  destruction  of  all  Christ's  im- 
placable enemies,  the  conversion  of  the  nations,  and  the 
binding  of  Satan,  arc  predicted,  in  order',  after  the  fall  of 
Rome* 


J.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XVI H. 


.;,  D.  95. 


xxiii.  6,  9.     El. 


«  Jo-h 

V 

1.    e 

1  Sam 

I 

!.       U 

9  Sam 

XI 

1.      I«. 

Keh 

X     1 

Job 

ii.  13 

K7. 

IXVII 

30 

10 

15,16 

Jli.. 

-^ 

Ju>l; 

y  ai. 

Ps 

xlVMi. 

Jer    li.  47, 


18. 


s  Eph  ii  20     iii. 

S.  iv.  11.    2  Pet 

iii.  2  Jude  17 
bv\.  10      XIX.  2. 

Deut.  xssii    43 

Pb      xviil.      47. 

xciv  I    U.  xxvi 

21.    Luke  li.  49. 

50.  XTiii  7,  A 
c  Ex  XV  5.  Neh. 

is.   II.    Jer    li 

63,64 
4  23.  xvt.  20.  XZ. 

tl.  Job  XX.  8.  Pa. 


smoke    of  her    biirnin£^,  saying,  "  What 
ci/y  is  like  unto  this  great  city ! 

19  And  "  they  cast  dust  on  their  lieads, 
and  cried,  ^  weeping  and  waihng,  saying, 
Alas,  alas  !  that  great  city,  \vhcrein  were 
made  rich  all  that  liad  ships  in  the  sea, 
by  reason  of  her  costliness  !  for  in  one 
hour  is  she  made  desolate. 

20  '■  Rejoice  over  her,  thou  heaven, 
^  and  yc  holy  apostles  and  prophets;  for 
"God  hath  avenged  you  on  her. 

21  And  a  mighty  angel  took  up  a  stone 
like  a  great  millstone,  and  cast  il  into  the 
sea,  saying,  '^  Thus  with  violence  shall 
that  great  city  Babylon  be  thrown  down, 
and  '^  shall  be  found  no  more  at  all. 

xxx?ii.  36.EZ.  xxvi.  21.  Dan.  xi   19. 


V'  11—20.  (Note,  Es.  xxvi.  xxvii.)  This  lamen- 
tation of  these  merchants  coincides  with  ihnt  of  the  mer- 
chants over  Tyre.  The  various  articles  of  coninierce,  heie 
enumerated,  do  not  require  a  particular  consideration  ;  the 
whole  tends  to  give  us  a  deep  impression  of  the  splendour, 
luxury,  excess,  and  self-indulgence  of  all  kinds,  which 
fill  that  antichristian  licentious  city,  and  which  have 
always  enriched  immense  multitudes,  in  diflerent  ways,  by 
impoverishing  the  nations  belonging  to  her  communion. 
Neither  need  we  accommodate  the  various  particulars  to 
the  several  kinds  of  spiritual  merchandise,  by  which  the 
popes,  cardinals,  bishops,  abbots,  priests,  and  other  re- 
tainers, have  been  enriched,  at  the  expense  of  the  people. 
These  are  indeed  evidently  alluded  to,  when  not  only  slaves, 
but  "  the  souls  of  men,''''  are  mentioned  as  articles  of  com- 
merce, which  is  the  most  infamous  of  all  traffics  that 
the  demon  of  avarice  ever  devised,  but  by  no  means  the 
most  uncommon.  The  sale  of  indulgences,  dispensations, 
absolutions,  masses,  and  bulls,  hath  greatly  enriched  the 
clergy  and  their  dependents,  to  the  deceiving  and  destro}- 
ing  of  the  souls  of  millions;  and  thus  "  by  feigned  words 
"  they  made  merch.^ndise  of  them  ;"  nor  has  the  manage- 
ment of  church-prcfcnnents,  and  many  other  things,  been 
any  belter  than  tr.TtTicing  in  souis  ;  and  it  would  be  grati- 
fying, if  we  coiiM  say,  that  this  merchandise  has  been 
peculiar  to  the  Roman  antichrist,  bi  general,  however, 
all  this  will  at  length  come  to  nothing,  and  no  man  will 
buy  of  the  merchandise  of  Rome  any  more  ;  but  all  who 
have  shared  the  gains  of  her  commerce,  temporal  or  spi- 
ritual, will  stand  afar  off,  for  fear  of  her  torment,  and 
behold  the  smoke  of  her  burning,  as  that  of  Sodom  was 
seen  at  a  distance.  {Gen.  xix.  28.)  Probably  the  destruc- 
tion of  Rome  will  be  finished  by  some  immediate  judg- 
ment of  God  ;  and  the  nature  of  the  soil  in  the  vicinity, 
the  frequent  eruptions  of  subterraneous  fires,  and  the  ter- 
rible earthquakes  which  have  occurred,  seem  to  point  out 
the  method  ;  the  combustibles  are  provided,  and  the  train 
i^  already  laid;  there  only  wants  the  "breath  of  liie 
•'  Almighty  to  kindle  it."  But  whilst  others,  whose 
hope^  of  further  gains  will  be  gone,  shall  lament  the  fall 
of  Rome,  the  inhabitants  of  heaven,  and   especially  [he. 


22  And  *=  the  voice  of  harpers,  and«'»  «'■'  c.  » 
musicians,  antt  ol  pipcro,  and  tiiiriipeteri,  'ij^ii,"*,^  ^^; 
shall  be  heard  iiu  more  at  all  in  thee:  and  ">••'  "• 

no  craftsman,  of  whatsoever  ciaft  he  6c, 

shall  be  found  any  more  in  thee  ;  and  the 

sound  of  a  millstone   sliall  bo  heani  no  r^in.  s  joLxxi. 

more  at  all  in  thcc  ;  r.  xk..  so 

23  And  'the  light  of  a  candle  shall  h^"  I'l  lo'  i;. 
shine  no  more  at  all  in  thee:  s  and  the  x^vli■  i'l,  ss  s-'. 
voice  of  the  bridegroom  and  of  the  bride,  ',i'J',.'''','i  siL'- 
shall  iic  lieard  no  more  at  all  in  thee  :  s,^  "^K^n^fix 
for  '' thy  merchants   were  the  jrreat  m'cn  ",'=- =*!'■■ 'i,,' 

J  ^  -^  ^  ^iili    III.  4    ACia 

of  the  earth  ;  'for  by  thy  sorceries  were  n'.^"  V   xvi  «. 
all  nations  deceived.  jer'i','  ar^i-.i' 

24  And  '■  in  her  was  found  the  blood  1\-^-  \i|-  "; 
of  prophets,  and  of  saints,  and  of  all  that  Ji'LuKt"  11- 
were  slain  upon  the  earth.  rrb'^'i'iiVl*"' 


holy  apostles  and  [iro]jhcts,  are  called  on  to  rejoice  over  it, 
as  God  had  revenged  tljcin  on  that  idolatrous  jicrsccuting 
city,  as  well  as  made  way  for  the  prf  aching  ol  his  Gosjjel 
to  all  nations.  It  is  |)eculiarly  woiihy  of  observation,  that 
the  apostles,  who  are  idolatrously  honoured  at  Rome,  and 
daily  worshipped,  should  be  specially  mentioned  as  re- 
joicing in  her  ihll,  as  if  it  avengr^d  them  on  her  for  the 
dishonour  cast  on  their  characters,  while  it  vindicated  the 
glory  of  God.  There  could  bo  no  reason  why  the  Chris- 
tian should  rejoice  in  the  jiidgmenls  inflicted  on  ancient 
Rome  by  the  Huns,  Goths,  Vandals,  and  other  idolatrous 
nations  ;  for  they,  (the  Chrisdans.)  were  peculiarly  suffer- 
ers in  those  calamities  ;  the  judgments,  therefore,  on  papal 
Rome,  must  be  exclusively  intended. 

V.  21—24.  {Note,  Jer.  Vi.  6.3,64.)  As  a  stone  was 
tied  to  a  book,  and  cast  into  the  Euphrates  by  Seraiah,  in 
token  of  literal  Babylon's  fall,  so  a  mighty  nngrl  here 
cast  a  millstone  into  the  sea,  to  represent  the  violence  ot 
mystical  Babylon's  fail,  and  to  show  that  she  would  never 
ri.'^e  again.  This  event  is  further  illustrated  by  expressions 
taken  from  the  prophets.  {i\lara;.  Hef.)  'But  Rome  is 
'  still  standing  and  flourishing,  and  is  honoured  liy  many 
'  nations  as  the  metropolis  of  tne  Christian  world  ;  she  still 
'  resounds  with  singers  (nut  nntsicutns  ;  she  slill  excels  in 
'  arts,  which  serve  to  pomp  and  luxury  ;  she  still  abounds 
'  with  candles,  and  lamps,  and  torches,  burning  even  by 
'  day  as  well  as  by  night,  and  consequently  this  prophecy 
'  hath  not  been,  but  remains  yet  to  be  fulfilled.'  (Bp. 
A'c7i'/on.)  Her  merchants  being  said  to  be  "  the  great 
"  men  of  the  earth,"  in  connexion  with  "  all  nations  being 
"  deceived  by  her  sorc<'rif.s,"  plainly  refers  to  the  infa- 
mous trallic  before  mentioned. 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

When  coUeclive  bodies  are  ripe  for  vengeance,  their 
sins  will  be  punished  in  this  world,  but  individuals  are 
reserved  unto  the  wraili  to  come.  Impunity,  and  pros- 
perity in  wickedness,  conslilutc  the  most  fatal  incentive  l-i 
further  crimes  ;  and,  as   the  dav  of  punishment  will  come. 

4  T  2 


,/?.  D.  9^). 


REVELATION. 


A.  D.  95. 


CHAP.  XIX. 

,111  the  servants  of  God  praise  him  with 
loud  acclamations,  1 — 6.  y/n  ititimnlinn 
of  the  vast  success  of  the  Gospel,  under 
the  emblem  of  the  marriage  of  the  Lamb, 
7,  8.  J}n  a)tircl  declares  the  blessedness 
of  those  who  locrc  called  to  the  mar- 
riage-supper, 9.  John,  about  to  xvorship 
him,  is""  reproved,    10.     Christ  and  his 


followers  on  uhite  horses,  obtain  great 
victories,  and  vlterhj  destroy  all  opposers,  ^ 
11—21.  ' 


A' 


ND  '"  after  these  things  ''  I  lieard  a 
great  voice  of  iiiuch  people  in  hea- ' 
ven,  saying,  'Alleluia;  ''Salvation,  and 
glory,  and  honour,  and  power,  unto  the 
Lord  our  God : 


13     vii.   in,  II. 

Kl      \i.      Xli.    10 

1  Clw    Wis.  II. 


diey  may  be  accounted  the  most  dire  calamities.  When 
the  Lord  shall  coiiie  in  his  great  power,  to  lighten  the 
earth  with  his  glory,  he  will  cast  down  the  proudest  cities, 
wliich  arc  filled  with  iniquity,  and  oppose  his  cause  ;  the 
magnificciire  of  wicked  kings,  or  the  riches  of  ungodly 
merchants,  will  then  avail  nothing,  except  to  augment,  and 
render  more  intolerable,  the  vengeance  to  be  inflicted  ;  and 
surely  the  contempt  and  torment  of  hell  will  be  more  dread- 
ful to  those,  who  have  glorified  themselves  and  lived  deli- 
ciously.  than  to  other  sinners  ! 

V.  9—19. 

No  allies  oi-  helpers  can  deliver  those  against  whom 
the  Lord  God,  as  a  strong  Judge  and  Avenger,  is  pleased 
to  contend;  they  can  only  funent  tlie  victims  of  his 
indignation,  and  tremble  for  themselves.  The  prosperous 
merchants  and  traders  in  great  commercial  cities  should 
learn,  from  these  prophecies,  "  to  buy  the  truth,"  "  to  get 
"  wisdom,  and  with  all  their  getting  to  get"  spiritual  "  un- 
"  derstanding ;"  to  sell  all,  and  purchase  the  "  Pearl  of  great 
''  price;"  to  ensure  "  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ," 
and  to  be  •'  faithful  stewards  in  the  unrighteous  mam- 
"  mon ;"  otherwise,  even  in  this  life,  they  may  lament, 
that  "no  man  buyelh  iheir  merchandise  any  more  ;"  and 
that  "  all  the  fruits  that  their  souls  lusted  after  arc  depart- 
•'  ed  from  them."  Death,  however,  will  soon  tenninale 
their  commerce,  and  in  that  one  hour  all  the  riches  of  the 
ungodly  will  come  to  nought,  and  all  "  their  purple  and 
•'  tine  linen"  will  be  exchanged,  not  only  for  the  coSin 
and  the  worm,  but  for  the  fire  that  never  sliall  be  quenched. 
(Notes,  Luke  xvi.)  And,  alas!  too  often,  injusii(  e,  op- 
jiression,  fraud,  avarice,  or  excessive  indulgence,  are  con- 
nected with  extensive  commerce;  and  to  number  "the 
"  persons  of  men,"  wi'h  beasts,  sheep,  and  horves,  as 
the  stock  of  a  farm,  or  with  bales  of  goods,  as  th''  cargo 
of  a  ship,  is  no  doiibt  a  most  detestable  and  itntichrislinn 
practice,  fit  only  for  Babylon  the  Great.  Yet  even  this, 
cruel,  unrighteous,  and  hateful  as  it  is,  must  not  be  con- 
sidered as  the  worst  traffir;,  even  of  this  our  land  ;  for  the 
souls  of  men  arc  traded  for  by  those  who  lake  the  cure  of 
ihem  for  the  sake  of  the  emolument,  and  the  abundance 
of  the  delicacies  obtained  by  it,  and  then  either  leave,  them 
to  perish  in  ignorance,  or  poison  them  by  hercsv,  or  lead 
them  on  the  road  to  h^■ll  by  a  profligate  example.  How 
fervently  should  we  then  pray,  that  God  would  raise  up 
reformers,  who  may  contend  as  firmly,  perseveringly, 
and  successfully,  against  this  vile  merchaiulisc,  as  some 
honourable  and  philanthroiiic  persons  have  against  ihe  ac- 
cursed slave-trade!  For,  wlien  Christ  shall  again  come  to 
drive  the  buyers  and  sellers  out  of  the  temple,  he  will  have 


much  (b  do  in  other  places  besides  Romp;  many  of  these 
spiritual  wickednesses,  and  this  merchandise  of  souls,  by 
feigned  words,  equivocating  subscriptions  and  declarations, 
nay,  worshipping  God  in  expressions,  which  arc  avowedly 
deemed  false  by  those  who  use  them,  an  I  all  this  for  filthy 
lucre's  sake,  will  be  found,  under  different  forms,  even  in 
the  jirotestant  churches;  and  perhaps  no  denomination  is 
quite  free  fi'om  the  guilt  of  rendering  religious  |irofes>ion 
and  sacied  functions  subservient  to  worldly  iiitere>t.ried!t, 
ease,  and  indulgence.  These  are  the  remains  of  the  anti- 
Christianity  derived  from  Rome,  which  most  need  protest- 
ing against  and  removing ;  in  these  tilings  we  ought  to 
come  out  and  separate  from  Babylon,  if  ue  would  not 
partake  of  her  plagues.  Compared  with  such  evils,  a 
posture,  a  garb,  or  a  cci-cmony,  though  perhaps  incon- 
venient in  itself,  and  derived  from  Rome,  are  scarcely 
worth  noticing  ;  yet  bigotry  exerts  itself  principally  much 
the  other  way,  and  externals  are  drcrifd  against  with 
great  warmth  ;  whilst  the  s|)iritual  pride,  avarice,  worldly 
indulgence,  and  intolerance  of  Rome,  are  not  so  ni'ich  dis- 
liked !  But  the  vengeance  of  heaven  is  coming  ujion  Rome, 
not  for  gestures,  garbs,  and  ceremonies,  though  multiplied, 
ridiculous,  and  of  bad  consequence  in  themselves  ;  but 
for  idolatry,  ambition,  oppression,  cruelty  to  the  people 
of  God,  imposture,  avarice,  licentiousness,  and  spiritual 
tyranny.  These  are  the  sins  which  have  leaclied  to  the 
heavens,  the  iniquities  that  God  remembers,  and  the  evils 
for  wdiich  we  must  stand  aloof  from  her  communion,  and 
that  of  all  others  who  resemble  her,  or  we  shall  be  involv- 
ed in  their  destruction.  But  we  must  needs  go  out  of  the 
world,  and  the  Church  too,  if  we  renounce  every  religious 
sect,  because  some  of  the  members  or  leaders  of  it  arc  crim- 
inal in  such  matters. 

V.  20—24. 

When  the  world  rejoices,  Christ's  disciples  of'.en  mourn, 
but  they  are  called  to  rejoice,  when  ihr-  world  is  filled  with 
lamentation.  It  is  of  little  consequence  what  becomes  of 
all  the  riches,  magnificence,  and  costliness  of  the  earth,  if 
Christ's  kingdom  be  but  f>romoted,  and  his  enemies  either 
converted  or  deprived  of  the  power  to  do  mischief.  Apos- 
tles and  jirophets  rejoice  in  heaven  on  such  occasions,  and 
we  ought  to  rejoice  on  earth,  even  though  they  be  connect- 
ed with  the  full  of  mighty  cities  and  empires,  to  rise  no 
more  for  ever.  But  let  sinno.s  take  warning  by  the  judg- 
ments executed  on  others,  to  tremble  and  flee  from  the 
wrath  to  come  ;  and  let  us  all  take  occasion,  from  the  view 
givenus  of  the  changeable  nature  of  earthly  things,  to  "set 
"  our  affections  on  things  above,  where  Christ  sitteth  at  the 
"  right  hand  of  God." 


J.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 


J.  rx  9.0 


e  Ste  rtn.  xv.  3. 
xvi.  5-7.  Deut. 
xxxii.  4.  Ps  &ix. 

t)    Is.  XXV.  1. 
t  xvii   1,2   15,16. 
xviii.  3.   9,   10 
t3. 

ZSlC     CJ71.     Tl.      10 

xviii.  26     Deut. 

xxxii.  35  43. 
\\  Sit  on,  c  1. 
i  Stt  o».   xiv.  11. 

xviii       9.      ig 


xli  13. Ix 
Isx^ 


.  19 


53. 


48.    Jer 
8      Matt.  vi.  13. 
iXTiii.  SO.  ICor. 
xiv.  16 
ln5<«on,c   1 
.  15     xi.  19 


,17 


20- 


5.  »l  19  .101.  xi 
9.  Fs.  sxis.3— 9. 
Malt  vi   13. 


2  For  •  true  and  riglitcous  are  his 
judgments:  for  he  hath  'judged  the 
great  whore,  which  did  corrupt  the  earth 
with  her  fornication,  fandhnth  avenged 
the  blood  of  his  servants  at  her  hand. 

;j  And  again  they  said,  ''  Alleluia 
'  And  her  smoke  rose  up  tor  ever  and 
ever. 

■I  And  ''  tire  four  and  twenty  ciders, 
and  the  four  beasts  fell  down  and  worship- 
ped God  that  sat  on  the  throne,  saying, 
'  Amen  ;  °  Alleluia. 

5  And  °  a  voice  came  out  of  the  throne, 
saying,  "  Praise  our  God,  all  ye  his  ser- 
vants, and  ye  that  fear  him,  f  both  small 
and  great. 

6  And  I  heard,  as  it  were,  the  voice 
of  a  great  multitude,  land  as  the  voice  of 
many  waters,  'and  as  the  voice  of  niight\ 
thunderings,  saying.  Alleluia  :  ^  for  the 
Lord  God  OMini[)otent  reigneth. 


NOTES. 
CHAP.  XIX.  V.  1—6.  When  the  apostle  had  wit- 
nessed the  dcstructinn  of  mystical  Babylon,  he  heard  tlic 
voice  of  much  peojile  in  hravcn,  si.iging  the  praises  ol 
God,  and  ascribing  to  liim  their  own  salvation  and  that  ol 
his  church  ;  and  aJoring  his  glorious  perfections,  as  dis- 
jilayed  in  these,  and  all  his  wonderful  works;  and  hi.'^ 
sovereign  and  everlasting  dominion.  For  his  trutli  and 
juslicp  had  been  alike  conspicuous,  in  the  judgments  which 
had  been  executed  on  that  corrupt  and  jjcrsecuting  church 
and  city:  and  again  they  cried  Alleluia,  or  pruise  the 
Lord  ;  whilst  the  smoke  of  ihe  city  arcsc  up  perpetually, 
and  was  an  emblem  of  the  final  and  cleinal  misery  of  the 
wicked  inhabitants,  who  had  been  cut  off  in  their  sins. — 
f.Vo/e,  xiv.  10,  11.)  In  these  praises,  the  emblematical 
representatives  of  the  church  and  her  ministers  most  cor- 
dially united  ;  and  a  voice  from  the  tlirone  of  God,  or  from 
some  One  who  was  very  near  it,  called  on  all  t^e  ser- 
vants of  the  Lord,  in  heaven  and  earth,  great  and  small, 
even  all  his  worshippers,  all  who  feared  God,  without  dis- 
tinction, to  praise  him;  which  was  followed  by  the  accla- 
mations of  a  multitude,  like  the  rushing  of  a  cataract,  or 
the  roaring  of  the  sea.  who  joined  in  praising  the  Lord, 
because  by  his  amnipotrnce  he  had  taken  the  ilirone,  and 
would  reign  in  and  by  his  Son  all  over  the  earth.  The  re- 
peated use  of  the  word  Alleluia,  or  Halhlujult,  whirli  is 
Hebrew,  is  supposed  by  some  jiersons  to  be  an  intimation 
that  the  Jews  will  be  convcrtLd  about  the  time  of  the  de- 
struction of  Rome;  and.  whitever  may  be  thought  of  this, 
it  is  exceeriiiigly  proliable  that  the  accomplishment  of  the 
New  Testamrni-jirophecies,  in  this  respect,  will  be  one 
principal  mears  of  effecting  that  happy  change. 

V.  7,  8.  The  whole  company,  before-mentioned,  ne.ft 
call  on  each  other  to  rejoice,  and  give  glory  to  the  Lord, 
because  "  the  maiTJage  of  the   Lamb  is  come,  and   his 


7  Let  us  'be  glad  and  rejoice,  and ',"1^;^ 'j,"';'' jj;'-" 
give  honour  to  him:  "for  the  marriage  x''cv"i-i'xcvV,- 
of  the  Lamb  is  come,  and  his  Avilc  hath  k-'prov  Mix- 
made  herself  ready.  u  'ze'h'ix.'"' 

a  And  ^  to  her  was  granted,  that  she  ^"hli'  iii'.l  '''*' 
should  be  arrayed  in  hue  linen,  clean  and  "x^'io-iccnm. 
*  white:  for  ^  the  fmc  linen  is  the  right-  H'n!!'ii''i9!"2o 

/•         •     ,  "  Malt,     xxii      1 

eousness  oi  saints.  xxv  i-io  zcor. 

9  And  he  saith  unto  me,  '  Write,  xlu" 4.6"^ Vs"!"". 
"  Blessed  are  they  which  ai'e  called  unto  ixi.io't.z  xv",'. 
tlie  marria£rc-supper  oi  the  Lamb.     And  's  u™  «i  2^ 

,  .    ,  "  '•       K  ri-M  1  xiii    M.  Kpll   V. 

lie  saith  unto   me,   "  1  liese  are   tlie  true  26,  s?. 
savings  ol  uod.  fia"   """;  " 

10  And  "  1  fell  at  his  feet  to  worship  f^"'"  ■»•  ^cisi 
him.  And  he  said  unto  me,  ''  See  thou  do  ''^V^^'^i''^*-  ''' 
2/ not  :  •"  I  am  thy  fellow-servant,  and  of 'Yg '"ij 
thy  brethren  that  have  ^  the  testimony  ^■^H 
oi  Jesus  :  s  Worship  God  :  ''  for  the  tes- 3^^,,  „ 
timony  of  Jesus  is  the  Spirit  of  prophecy.  f,ul\i 


,  l.B.  12 
I.  7.  U. 
(  13.  Is 
llab   ii 


vKir. 


.  15. 


.Mark  V.  22.  v.i.  25.  Ai 

15   33    I  Thts    V.  15    Hel).  x  25  

r.Vf  on.  i  9  Kii.  11—17  xxii  9  1  ,1. 
iKiDsssvii  36  Ps.  slv,  11  Matt,  i 
:.i— 27.  41  John  V.  33.  Actsiii.  12- 
2  Pet.  i    10-21. 


2  Til 


II     Tit 


8  - 


», 


iv.  U-15    1  .loin  V.  21 (12  Cor.  viii.  7.  Kph.  v. 

!  Ps  ciii.  20,  21   Dan.  vii,  10  Luke  i.  19  Heh  i   li. 

lui  v.  10 g  iv    10.  XIV   7-  XV   d   Ex    xxxiv    14. 

(.10   Juhn  i<    22-21,    Phil    iii  3 lil.ukcxxiv- 

-18.x.  43   xiii   27.    Rom    lii  21,22.    IPct.  i.  11,  12 


'•  bride  hath  made  herself  ready."  Christ  is  the  Bride- 
groom of  his  ransomed  church  :  ihis  sacred  union  will  be 
lully  completed  in  heaven  ;  but  the  beginning  of  the  glorious 
Milicnnium  may  he  consider,  d  as  a  most  remarkable  cele- 
bration of  his  espousals  on  earth  :  all  that  has  hitherto  been 
(lone  seems  to  be  merely  an  introduction  to  that  happy 
ifira,  when  innumerable  multitudes  \\\\\  be  converted, 
and  the  state  of  tl.e  church  on  earth  will  greatly  resemble 
heaven  itself.  Then  the  man-iage  of  the  Lamb  will  come, 
and  his  espoused  church,  being  purified  from  heresies, 
divisions,  and  antichristian  abuses,  will  be  made  ready, 
ai.dmeettobe  publicly  owned  by  him,  as  his  delight  and 
his  beloved.  Then  to  her  it  will  bo  granted  to  be  arrayed 
in  fine  linen,  "  clean  and  white,  which  is  the  righteousness 
"  of  the  saints."  The  word  is  plural,  and  some  would  ren- 
der it,  "  the  rij^hleovs  ads  of  the  saints  ;"  but  ihe  word 
raiment,  in  this  meaning,  seems  generally  to  signify,  either 
the  righteousness  of  Christ  iniputed  to  them,  or  the  image 
of  Christ  renewed  in  them  by  the  sanclification  of  the 
Spirit,  of  which  iheir  rigliicous  nets  arc  efi'ects  and  evi- 
dences ;  and  both  these  senses  may  here  be  intended. — 
'  That  is,  those  good  works,  which  are  the  certain  evidcn- 
'  ces  of  a  living  i'aith.'     (Siezu.) 

V.  9,  10.  An  angel,  (either  he  from  whom  the  voice 
is  supposed  to  have  come  (.5,)  or  rather  the  angel  who 
interjirelcd  the  foregoing  vision,)  (xvii.  7,)  inlVirnicd  the 
a])0stlean  this  occasion,  that  iho.^c  jiersons  would  be  happy, 
ill  a  peculiar  manner  am.!  degree,  who  were  in\it(d  to  the 
mairiage-siip|ier  of  the  Lamb.  This  seems  e.specially  lo 
refer  to  the  more  abundant  grace  and  consolation,  which 
Chrislinns  will  receive  in  those  happy  days  that  are  coming. 
This  will  render  their  lives  on  eardi  fir  more  blessed  than 
ours  are  at  jiresent,  aiuJ  mrdce  them  meet  for  a  more 
exalted  felicity  in  heaven.  The  church  collectively  is  (he 
spouse  of  Christ ;  believers  are  often  individually  spoken  of 


y7.  D.  O."). 


REVELATION. 


.1  D.  9y 


3-7       P« 
4-J.     1   6. 

2— 1  nrvi 


l^iii.   !-!>. 
15  Zcch  ix 


XXVii 

.1 

Heh 

1   9. 

in.  u 

IT 

.  Gen 

XXXM 

;:: 

Kx 

Xliii. 

:;i 

Juile 

Is  tx 

i> 

XKklV 

1 1  f  AhlI  I  saw  '  heaven  opened,  and 
behold,  "  a  wliite  horse  ;  and  he  that  sat 
upon  him  nms  called  '  Faitliful  and  True, 
"and  in  righteousness  he  doth  judge  and 
make  war. 

12  His  "  eves  ucrc  as  a  flame  of  fire, 
and  "on  his  liond  were  many  crowns;  and 
he  had  ^a  name  written,  (hat  no  man 
knew  but  he  himscU". 

VS  And  he  uas  '^  clothed  with  a  vesture 
dipped  in  blood  ;  and  his  name  is  called, 
'  'Ihe  Word  of  God. 


18.  1'  ix   S.  M.ilt  si   i7   l.uke  Tl.  ;2 
•i   Ixiil.  1-e, r  S(e  on,  Jotiii  i.  1. 


qxiv.  :o.'P9.  Iv 

I  John  i.  I.  V.  -. 


14  And  « the  armies  which  were 
in  heaven  followed  liim  npon  '  white 
horses,  "  clothed  in  fine  linen,  white  and 
clean. 

15  And  "out  of  his  mouth  goeth  a 
sharp  sword,  that  with  it  he  should  smite 
the  nations :  >'  and  he  shall  rule  them 
with  a  rod  of  iron  :  ^  and  he  treadeth  the 
wine-picss  of  the  ficrcencss»and  wratli  of 
almighty  God. 

It)  And  he  hath  'on  his  vesture  and 
on  his  thigh,  a  name  written,  "KliS'G  OF 
KINGS,  AND  LORD  OF  LORDS. 


s  XiT.  I  20  XTii 
U  !■■  liTih 
n.  cxlis  fi-<l 
Zech  Kif.  J 
Matt  xxvi.  &. 
2  Thfs  1.  1 
Jude  15. 


XXX  30. 2  The* 

y  li.    i7.    Eii.  5. 
IV  ii.  9. 
'  »iv.  17-3).  I». 


as  invited  ,£;ucsts  to  the  marrir.gc-fcnst,  which  may  relate 
both  to '.heir  present  joy  in  the  Lord,  and  to  the  perfect 
hapi^ness  of  heaven  ;  and  the  angel  ftirthcr  assured  John, 
thnl  these  were  the  true  snyings  of  God  ;  thus  attesting 
the  whole  of  the  profiiiccics  and  promises.  Upon  whicli 
the  glorious}  presence  of  the  angel,  and  the  rapturous 
prospect  of  these  hapjiy  times,  threw  the  aposde's  mind 
into  such  an  agitation,  that  he  fell  prostrate  to  worship 
him.  But  the  angel  chai-ged  him  by  no  means  to  do 
it,  as  he  was  not  his  Creator,  or  Lord,  or  in  any  respect 
an  object  of  adoration,  but  a  fellow-servant  to  him,  and  to 
his  l.irethrcn,  who  had  been  employed  to  bear  testimony  to 
the  Lord  .Jesus;  and  lie  oug!t  to  worship  God,  and  not  a 
creature  and  a  servant :  for  he,  (the  angel,)  was  only  a 
prophet  of  superior  order,  being  inspired  by  the  Spirit  to 
bear  testimony  to  .Ic.?us,  as  liie  common  Lord  of  men  and 
angels.     Indeed,  the  testimony  of  Jesus  was,  from  the  be 


them  the-  glory  which  belongs  exclusively  to  Jehovah. 
V.  II  — 16.  (A'o/f,  vi.  1,  •!.)  Having  noted  the  re- 
joicings of  the  universal  church,  and  of  all  the  servants  of 
God,  over  the  destruction  of  Rome,  the  apostle  saw  heaven 
opened,  as  an  indication  oflurlher  visions:  and  he  beheld 
a  ivhile  horse,  the  emblem  of  justice  and  holiness  ;  and 
One  sat  on  it,  who  was  "■  called  faithful  and  true,"  ful- 
lilling  his  promises  to  his  people,  and  executing  threatened 
vengeance  on  his  enemies,  tie  was  indeed  about  to  judge 
and  to  wage  war  against  those  who  refused  submission  to 
him;  yet  ho  was  unlike  those  warriors,  whose  ambition, 
rapacity,  or  malignant  passions,  have  in  every  age  made 
the  earth  a  field  of  blood  ;  for  he  conducted  both  his  judicial 
proceedings,  and  his  military  expeditions,  by  the  most 
perfect  rules  of  righteousness.  Yet  none  could  deceive 
iiim,  or  elude  his  detection,  for  "  his  eyes  were  as  a  flame 
•'  of  fire."      (i.    14.)      'J'he  many   crowns  worn  by  him 


inning,  the  great  subject  of  the  Spirit  of  prophecy  to  denoted  the  extent  of  his  authority,  as  Creator  of  the 
whomsoever  he  was  given  ;  as  all  the  revelations  and  pre-  world,  and  "Head  over  all  things  to  his  church;"  and 
dictions   of  Scripture   were  intended  In  make  the   Saviour  i  the  multitude  of  his  victories.     "He    had  a  name  written, 


known,  in  his  personal  and  mediatorial  glory,  to  make  way 
for  and  annotmcc  his  coming,  to  lead  the  attention  of 
men  to  him.  or  to  prove  the  doctrines  revealed  concerning 
him.  '  Thither,  as  to  that  one  and  certain  scope  or 
'  object,  all  the  prophecies  lend  :  •.ihcncc  it  is  eficcted,  that, 
'  at  last,  the  true  Spirit  of  prophecy,  to  ivhich  we  must 
hearken,  is  that  which  Icaiisus  unto  Jesus.'     {Bcza.) — 


that  no  man  knew  but  he  himself;"  for,  as  the  eter- 
nal Son  of  God,  his  perfections  and  nature  are  incom- 
prehensible. [Marg.  Hef.)  His  vesture,  dipped  in  blood, 
implied,  cither  the  atonement  of  his  own  blood,  as  the 
ground  of  his  mediatorial  authority,  or,  ratlicr,  that  he 
was  come  from  the  slaughter  of  his  enemies,  ami  had 
stained  his  garments  with  thrir  binod.     {Notes,   Is.   Ixiii. 


Christ  never  declined  such  honour  as  .Fnhn  was  forbidden  to  1  —  6.)  But  though  none  could  fully  comprehend  his  jier- 
render  to  the  angel;  nay,  he  always  showed  Jiis  ajiprobation  fections  and  counsels,  yet  he  was  known  in  his  church  by 
of  it:  but  the  angel  was  a  servant,  and  no  more :  Jesus  is  the  name  of  "the  Word  of  God,"  as  declaring  the  mys- 
"  the  King  of  Cilory."  and  "the  Lord  of  all,"  "  God  Icrious  ])erfcctions.  and  holy  truth  and  will  of  God.  to  fallen 
"blessed  for  evermore."  {Marg.  Kef.)  It  should  alsoimcn.  {Note,  John  \.  \ — 3.)  He  was  also  followed  by 
be  remembered,  that  the  worship  of  creatures,  or  demons,  I  the  armies  of  heaven,  even  his  redeemed  and  converted 
under  the  names  of  saints  and  angels,  forms  the  proini- 1  people,  who  rode  on  white  horses,  to  denote  their  confor- 
iienl  part  of  that  corruption  of  Christianity  by  idolatry,  Imity  to  him,  and  their  concurrence  and  agency  in  his 
which  has  extended  its  baleful  inllucncc  through  so  many  [victories ;  and  they  were  clothed  in  fine  linen  (3.)  as 
populous  nations,  and  continued  during  so  many  revolving  accepted  in  him,  and  renewed  by  him.  To  illustrate  the 
ages;  and  against  which  t!;c  aposilewas,  in  this  book,  to  nature  of  his  conquest";  still  more  fully,  "  out  of  his  mouth 
bear  a  most  decided  prophetical  testimony.  Now,  nothing  "  went  a  sharp  sword,"  {i.  16.)  implying  that  he  power- 
could  give  more  energy  to  this  [u-ctest  than  the  rcpeatedjfully  executed  the  denunciations  of  his  word,  and  smote 
injunction  laid  on  him,  not  to  pay  any  homage,  at  all  re-  {the  opposing  nations.  {Notes,  Ps.  ii.)  Thus  he  trode  the 
scmbling  adoration,  to  a  most  gloriods  benevolent  angel.  |  wine-press  "of  the  wrath  of  God;  {Note,  xiv.  14 — -20,) 
v/hen  vi.^ihly  present,  and  acting  the  pait  f)f  an  instmctorlcrushing  all  other  obstinate  enemies,  as  he  had  done  the 
to  him.  Surely,  then,  no  invisible,  and,  (most  probably.)  mvstical  Babylon.  He  had  also  inscribed  "  on  his  vesture, 
noabsenl  creatures  can  be  worshipped,  without  giving' to!  "and  on  his  thigh,"    'the  part  nf  his  garments  where  ihr^ 


.i.  D.  9^. 


CHAPTER  XrX. 


^.  D.  95. 


'uiJiiJi-b  17  H  And  1  saw  "^  an  angel  stanJing 
in  the  sun:  and  he  cried  M'itli  a  louclj 
"je'r  ^u  !.''*►;';  voice,  "^  sa_)ing  to  all  the  fowls  that  fly  iiii 
x»xi». i;-:o  tiig  luidst  ot"  heaven,  Come  and  gathoij 
yourselves  together  unto  the  supper  of 
e neut xnviii SB  the  great  God;  I 

la  That  '^ye  may  cat  the  flesli  of' 
>!«'■>  kings,  and  the  flesh  of  captains,  and  the 
jj-20  flesh  of  mighty  men,  and  the  flcsii  of 
fs"h,rvi^^5  horses,  and  of  tliem  that  sit  on  thctii, 
t%\u  'i-io  »iv  ^'''^  '''^  flesh  '  of  all  mm,  both  free  and 
xvu*"i2'-  I!'  bond,  botli  small  and  great. 
«lliiii'  o-^i  '9  And  eI  saw  the  beast,  and  the 
JJ^'^.i^'sj -|~  kings  of  the  earth,  and  their  armies, 
io-|5  Joel  Hi  gathered  together  to  make  war  against 


*5.    I's.  c>(   i 
Jer  VII  33  x 
4.  xii 
20     Ez  s 
xxx 
Malt     XX 


sword  is  worn.)  anotlicr  name  or  tide,  implying  his  uni- 
versal and  absolute  dominion,  as  "  King  of  kings,  and 
"  Lord  of  lords  ;"  (xvii.  II  ;)  which  carried  in  it  a  warn- 
ing to  tife  mo5.t  powerful  princes  to  submit  to  hi'.i,  or  they 
must  fall  before  him.  Tliesc  verses  gnd  the  context  seem 
to  predict  the  progress  ol  the  Gospel,  subsequent  to  the  fall 
of  Rome,  in  the  destruction  of  the  remains  of  the  anti- 
christian  emjiire,  tlic  j'urifying  of  the  visible  Church,  the 
conversion  of  the  Jews,  the  termination  of  Mahom.edism, 
and  the  bringing  in  of  the  fulness  of  the  Gentiles ;  and 
I  hey  more  fully  declare  most  important  transactions,  be- 
fore briefly  intimated,  and  also  foretold  by  the  ancient  pro- 
phets.    {Marg.  Ref.) 

V.  17 — 21.  The  angel,  standing  in  the  sun,  emble- 
matically denoted,  that  the  predicted  judgnaents  would  be 
conspicuous  to  all  the'world  ;  and  his  proclamation  showed 
the  immense  slaughter  which  would  be  made  of  the  enemies 
of  God.  To  this  place  may  be  referred  EzekieTs  projihecy 
of  Gog  and  Magog,  as  the  subsec(uent  visions  seem  to 
relate  to  the  Millennium:  {Notes,  E:.  xsxviii — xlviii :) 
for  the  total  ruin  of  the  eastern  antirlirist,  and  of  all  the 
opposcrs  of  the  Gospel  in  Asia,  secm.s  lobe  immediately  con- 
nected with  the  fall  of  the  western  antichrist.  Though 
Rome  was  destroyed,  yet  the  bfast  is  supposed  still  to  sub- 
sist :  for  the  spirit  of  antichrist  will  survive  that  anti- 
christian  city  ;  and  pi-ob,ibly  the  adherents  of  the  party  will 
unite  with  othei'  enemies  of  the  Gospel,  in  dilleicnt  parts 
of  the  world.  {Marg.  Hef.)  The  beast,  however,  or  the 
idolatrous  persecuting  power,  whose  chief  seat  had  been  at' 
Rome,  will  form  a  confedi'rary  wi'h  the  kings  of  the  earth,  j 
that  with  combined  f.jrces  they  may  fight  against  Christ  I 
and  his  servants  ;  but  in  the  event,  the ;uitich:i3tinn  tyranny,' 
and  the  corrupt  clergy,  who  deceived  men  by  lying  mira-j 
cles  to  support  it,  will  be  seized  on  and  dicadfully  dcstioy-i 
ed,  by  being  cist  into  the  lake  of  fire,  &c.  and  then  all  thej 
remnant  of  their  adherents  will  be  cut  off,  according  to  the  j 
Tvords  of  Christ;  so  that  all  oppo^ition  to  his  pure  religion 
will  then  cea.sc.  till  alter  the  Millennium. — "The  f.dsc 
•' projihct."  cviJently  denotes  the  same  power  i)cforc  | 
designated  as  "  the  two-liorned  beast ;"  and  this  effectually  j 
confirms  the  intei  pretation  before  given  of  that  great  j 
cnemv  of  God  and  his  Church.  {Nolc^.  xiii.  Jl  — 18. 
Marg.  Rcf.)  \ 


''him   that  sat  on  the  horse,  and  against  *■*■""••  n-" 
his  army. 

_  20  And  '  the  beast  was  taken,  and  with  ^^\  %'"' tl., 
him    '-tiic    false    iHophct    that  wroutrht  vrf    '=„"'•' 

I  I         /•  I     •  ■     t  ^  '-'■111.     II      4U — 4.^1 

miiaclcs  before  Imn.  with  Avhieh  he  de-  V^^-J ,J%-'* 
ceivcd  them  that  had  recci\  ed  the  niark  ^J."^x.'"7o'V*.^ 
of  the  beast,  and  them  that  worshipped  j'  "'"c'";^" 
his  image.  '  These  both  were  cast  alive  iils-ii"*"'"- 
into  a  lake  of  (he  ™  burning  with  brim-'",',"  ^l^\\ 
stone.  ""ct.;,"  'Ji,""'..; 

21   And  "  the  remnant  were  slain  with  "ob'stiir  ft' 
the  sword    of  him    that    sat    upon    the  m  x''xxiv3''eI. 
horse,  which  sivord  pioccedcd  out  of  his  ?s« i.n  n-i.v 
mouth:    "and   all   the   fowls    were  filled  °  *"""•"• '* 
with  their  llcsh. 


PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS, 
v..  1—10. 

All  heaven  resounds  withilic  high  praises  of  God,.when- 
everhe  executes  his  true  nnd  righteous  judgments  on  those 
whocorru]it  the  earth  n  ith  pernicious  principles  and  ungodly 
practices,  and  when  he  avenges  the  blood  of  his  servants 
upon  their  persecutors.  Though  the  smoke  of  tlicir  torment 
shall  arisp  up  for  ever  and  ever,  the  whole  company  df  re- 
decmrd  sinners,  and  all  the  servants  and  worshippers  of  God 
in  heaven  and  earth,  will  concur  in  these  acclamations,  and 
say,  Amen,  Hallelojah..  AVho  then  are  they  that  Avi.'l 
throw  out  insinuations,  or  openly  speak  of  cruelly  and 
tyranny,  on  hearing  of  these  righteous  judgments,  but 
rebelsj  who  blasphemously  lake  part  with  the  enemies  of 
God,  and  plead  against  his  dealings  towards  them  ?  Let  all 
beware  of  every  ai^proacb  to  such  impiety  and  presump- 
tion ;  for  '•  the  Lord  God  omnipotent  i-ei^Mieth,"  As 
justice  and  judgment  arc  the  basis  of  his  throne,  the  earth 
hath  cause  to  tremble  :  but,  as  it  is  established  in  mercy 
also,  the  penitent  may  rejoice  in  hope.  Thousands  of 
thousands,  who  once  were  rebel.',  are  now  singing"  salva- 
"  tion.  and  glory,  and  honour,  and  jjower,  be  unto  the  Lord 
•'  our  God."  Let  us  thet;  be  glad  in  him,  and  give  honour 
to  him  ;  and,  whilst  we  view  "the  Lamb  that  was  slain,'" 
espousing  redeemed  siimcrs  unto  himscll".  let  us  remember  ■ 
that  we  arc  invited  lo  share  the  blessedness  of  the  mar- 
riage-supper; that  the  wedding-garment  is  given  to  all  who 
properly  seek  for  it ;  that  now  is  the  time  lo  be  made  readv 
for  those  sacred  joys;  and  that  all  the  felicity  which  the 
world  can  boast  is  not  worthy  to  be  compared  with  this 
unfading  crown  of  g'ory  and  happiness.  These  are  the 
true  .'ayings  of  God  ;  let  none  then  sav,  "  I  pray  chee 
'■  have  me  excused."  If  even  created  angels  are  so 
glorious,  asto  surprise  the  apostle  into  a  purposed  adora- 
tion, how  glorious  must  the  Lord  of  angels  be!  And  if 
the  highest  of  holy  cre.iturcs  to  greatly /enr,  and  decidedly 
refiifte  undue  honour,  how  huniMy  should  we  sinful  worm.s 
of  the  earth  behave  ourselves!  And  yet  we  may  and 
ought  to  aspire  at  being  ma<'e  ecjial  to  angels,  and  (he 
cliildrcn  of  God,  by  fiilh  in  Christ  Jesus.  Wo  shotdd 
ihen  beware  of  a  vclunlary  humi'ily,  and  not  degrade  our» 
selves,  or  dishonour  our  Ilcad,  by  worshipping  angels,  or 


A.  a  9.^. 


REVELATION. 


J.  D.  9ri. 


CHAP.  XX. 


I.uke  vl 

li.  :il. 

d  2  I'et. 

ii.       4. 

Jude  6. 

dGeo.ii 

.  15.  U. 

xsvil.l 

XI.X21, 

24.  MjI 

.  Viii29 

Xli.  29 

Mark  v. 

7.  LiiUe 

xi  20- 

22.  John 

xir.  :ii. 

svi    11 

xvi.  20, 

Meb   ii. 

11. 

kSh    on 

,  ii.  11. 

Xii.    9. 

13.    1.5. 

17.  »iii. 

2.  4.  Job 

i   7   ii   1 

2.  ll>«t. 

Jin  aiigcl  binds  Satan,  and  imprisons  him 
in  the  abyss,  for  a  thousand  years,  1 ,  2. 
The  ghrious  state  of  the  church  during 
that  period,  A — b.  Satan,  being  loosed, 
again  deceives  the  nations,  and  excites 
terrible  war  against  the  church,  7 — 9  ; 
the  assailants  are  destroyed  by  fire,  and 
Satan  cast  into  hell,  10  Christ  appears 
to  raise  the  dead,  and  to  Judge  the  world  ; 
with  the  coiulcmmttion  and  punishment  in 
the  lake  of  fire,  of  all,  who  arc  not 
written  in  the  book  of  life,  1  1 — IT). 

AND  ''  I  saw  an  angcI  come  down  from 
heaven,  ''  having  the  key  of  the  bot- 
tomless pit,  and  ''-  a  great  chain  in  liishand  : 
2   And  ■'  he  laid   hold  on  *  the  dragon, 
that  old  serpent,   which  is  the  Uevil,  an 


n-io. 

I  Dan.    vii.  9     Ii, 
22     27        Matt 


any  mere  rrcaturc,  by  calling  men  masiers  upon  car[h,or 
by  the  grovelling  pursuit  of  \\orldly  things. 


V.  11— -21. 


The  bicssod  .'c>u.;  i.5  llic  Lord  of  all ;  bu'  angels,  apos- 
tles, and  nthei-  Cliristian.s,  are  fcllow-scrvanis  ;  he  is  "  God 
"  over  all,"  and  dierefore  to  be  worshipped,  as  one  with  the 
Father  and  the  Holy  Spirit ;  and  all  Revelation  is  the  testi- 
mony of  die  Father,  by  the  .Spirit,  to  the  Rredeemcr's  per- 
sonal and  inedi;itorial  glory  ;  the  whole  centres  in  him,  and 
Ids  salvation  and  kingdom.  May  he  then  go  rorlh,  in  faith- 
fulness and  righteousness  to  extend  his  spirit  lal  conquests, 
till ''  all  kings  fall  down  before  him,  and  all  nations  do  him 
"  service !"  May  his  armies  be  increased  in  number,  and 
made  more  like  unto  iiim,  being  "  clothed  in  fine  linen, 
"  clean  and  while,  which  is  the  righteousness  of  saints." 
(Ps,  cxlix.)  We  cannot  indeed  know  his  whole  glory,  or 
his  immeasurable  love  ;  but  let  let  us  endeavour  to  be  more 
accjuainted  with  him,  as  The  Word  of  God  ;  and,  ac- 
cejjling  of  his  Salvation,  may  we  be  glad  in  him,  who  is 
"  the  King  of  kings,  and  Lord  of  lords!"  for  he  will 
surely  smite  his  proudest  and  stoutest  enemies  with  the 
rod  of  his  moudi,  and  "  with  the  breath  of  his  lips  will  he 
''  slay  the  wicked,"  till  he  hath  crushed  them  all  in  the 
wine-press  of  the  fierceness  and  wrath  of  almighty  God.  It 
behooves  us  then  to  rejoice,  and  praise  the  Lord,  when  op- 
posing tyrants  arc  crushed,  and  false  |iro;-hpts  are  put  to 
silence  in  darkness;  and  we  should  not  scruple  to  add, 
"  So  let  all  thine  enemies  perish,  O  Lord."  Neverthe- 
less, it  is  our  part  to  aim  at  more  peaceful  and  gentle  vic- 
tories ;  and  by  our  prayers,  example,  and  improvement  of 
talents,  to  seek  the  conversion  of  sinner.s,  and  the  salvation 
of  the  souls  even  of  our  most  cruel  enemies  and  persecu- 
tors ;  whilst  we  constantly  declare,  that,  "  except  they  rc- 
"  jient,  they  will  all  likewise  perish." 


CHAP.  XX. 


NOTES. 
V.   I — 3.     The  forcgoii 


chapter  pre- 


Satan,  and  bound  hiai  a  thousand  years,  f5„„„|„yg 
:i  And  'cast  iiim  into  the  bottomless  V.«?  l,Vi>  k. 

pit,  and  shut   him  np,  ^  and    set  a   seal  '',4  ^I'y.^u-n.. 

upon  )iim,  that  he  ''should   deceive    the  "x!v2i.ic",. 

nations  no  more,  till  '  the  thousand  years  Vhei  ,?l-;i' 

should  be   fulfilled:  ''and    after    that   he ',.f  "   '  "°" 

must  be  loosed  a  little  sea,son. 

4  And  I  saw  'thrones,  and  they   that  J «.  2*    i.Xt 

,  1     ■       I  X  xxii  30.    1  Cor 

sat  upon  tliem,  and  judgment  was  given  ti  2,3. 
unto  thctn  :  and     /  saw    "'the    .souls    of  »•  .M»it.  xJilTu 
them    that    were    "beheaded     for    "the  "-u  jukei! 
witness    of  Jesus,  and   for    the  word  of ",«»«  x.v.  m. 

,-,       ,  11.111  I    ■  1     '"*'■''  '■'    16.27. 

(jod,  ''  and    which  iiad    not    woishippcu  LukHix.a 

I  1  •    I  1   •      •  .    ,        I  1        ,  n «"  on  i  9.    xi. 

the  beast,  neither  his  image,  neither  had  \,'j|'5y_','  . 
received /i/.9  mark  upon  their  foreheads,  _'[.«', 2  »»i'|* 
or  in  their  hands  ;  ■"  and  they  lived  and  Jj-  ]^^°-^Jl  Ji; 
reigned  with  Christ  a  thousand  years.  """s '''sTi'ii!'. 
.'3  But  "'the  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not ,';  J%^^^j,j^ 
again,  until  the  thousand  years  were  Hn-/°'fj,  ^^  g, 
ished.     "  I'liis  is  the  first  resurrection.         uoJ'xi  S"'*' 


dieted  the  termination  of  all  open  opposition  to  the  Gospel : 
and  the  dreadful  puni.-hmcnt  of  all  those  who  had  intro- 
duced, supported,  or  concurred  in,  the  idolatrous  corrup- 
tions of  the  Gospel,  before  predicted.  But,  while  the 
instruments  of  mischief  had  been  cut  ofl'  the  great  agent 
was  still  at  liberty  ;  and  he  would  surely  excite  fresh  dis- 
turbances, or  produce  new  delusions,  if  not  prevented. — 
The  apostle  had  therefore  a  vision,  emblematical  of  the 
restraints  which  would  be  laid  on  Satan  himself.  An 
angel  from  heaven,  with  the  key  of  the  abyss,  (is.  I — 3.) 
and  a  great  chain,  seized  on  him,  bound  him,  and  cast  him 
into  the  abyss,  and  there  shut  him  up,  to  prevent  his 
deceiving  the  nations,  as  he  had  before  done  ;  and  this 
imprisonment  continued  during  one  thousand  years,  (xii. 
7  —  9.)  In  some  jjhices,  '  the  dragon"  signifies  the  per- 
secuting power  of  idolatrous  ein[)erors,  ^vho  were  vice- 
gerents of  the  devil,  and  bore  his  name  and  style  :  but  here 
Satan  himself  is  evidently  meant ;  and  it  is  im))licd  that 
Christ,  with  omnipotence  and  ab.iolute  authority,  will 
restrain  the  devil,  and  all  his  legions  of  evil  spints,  from 
deceiving  mankind  in  general,  or  any  part  of  them,  into 
idolatry,  impiety,  heresy,  and  wickedness,  as  he  hath 
hitherto  done:  for  though  human  nature  is  prone  to  all 
evil,  and  avc;se  to  all  good,  yet  the  agency  and  influence 
of  fallen  angels  has  iuimense  efiect  in  counteracting  the 
Gospel,  ill  exciting  men  to  atrocious  crimes  and  cruel  per- 
secutions, and  in  devising  and  pro])agating  ingenious,  but 
fatal,  delusions.  When,  therefore,  this  roaring  lion,  or 
subtle  poisonous  old  serpent,  shall  be  completely  restrained, 
the  Gospel  will  be  rendered  effectual,  to  purify  the  church 
and  convert  the  nations  ;  the  Christian  religion,  in  all  its 
purity  and  glory,  will  become  universal  ;  and  the  true 
"  Israel  shall  blossom  and  bud,  and  fill  the  face  of  the 
"  world  with  fruit."  Then  the  first  petitions  of  the 
Lord's  prayer  will  be  wonderfully  answered  ;  (Nates, 
Mall.  vi.  9,  10.)  and  piety,  peace,  righteousness,  and  pu- 
riiv.  will  fill  the  eniih,  till  Satan  shall  again  for  a  short 
space  be  loosed.     {.Marg.  iief.) 


J.  D.  95. 


I'.", 


CHAPTER  XX.  J.  3,  95. 

6  Blessed  and  holy  '  is   he  that    halh  pait   in    tlic   first   resurrection :  on  such 


V.  4 — 6.  The  npostle  next  saw  thrones,  and  jiersons 
sitting  on  them.  These  represented  the  honourable  and 
prosperous  state  of  belifvers  in  those  happy  days,  (ov 
they  apjieared  to  reign  as  kings  on  the  carih.  "  And 
"judgment  was  given  to  them;"  they  were  Christ's 
assessors,  as  it  were,  in  the  judgment  executed  on  the  beast, 
the  false  pro|  het,  and  the  devil  ;  even  as  all  believers 
will  be,  when  he  shall  judge  the  world.  And  he  "  saw 
»'  the  .son/s"  of  the  martyrs,  confessors,  and  other  eminent 
Ciiris'.ians  of  the  preceding  periods,  living  and  reigning 
wiih  Christ  a  thousand  years,  h  hath  long  been  disput- 
ed, and  by  disputants  of  various  descriptions,  whether 
this  should  be  understood  literally,  or  figurativeh' ;  and 
when  prophecies  are  evidently  unfulfilled,  modesty  and 
caution  are  very  requisite.  Yet  it  is  necessary  here  to  give 
an  opinion,  with  the  reasons  of  it.  I  am,  therefore,  in- 
duced to  understand  it  figuratively,  by  the  following  con- 
siderations :  Isl.  The  whole  book  is  enigmatical,  and  full 
of  emblems  ;  so  that  a  literal  exposition  would  often  imply 
absurdity,  and  the  interpreter's  business  and  skill  consist 
principally  in  decyphering  hieroglyphics.  A  succession 
of  kings  is  constantly  spoken  of,  as  if  they  were  indi- 
vidually the  same  persons;  the  two  witnesses,  that  were 
slain,  were  "  raised  again,  and  ascended  into  heaven," 
wiien  others  were  sent  forth  of  the  same  spirit,  and  to 
bear  the  same  testimony  with  greater  encouragement  atidi 
success.  Rome  is  called  Egypt,  Sodom,  Jerusalem,  Ba- 
bylon; and,  iii  short,  this  is  the  style  and  manner  of  the 
whole  prophecy,  which  no  man  could  possibly  explain 
U)jon  any  other  principle.  As  therefore  the  Jews  expected 
Elijah  to  come  personally,  and  knew  him  not  when  he  came 
mystically,  in  John  Baptist,  so,  I  apprehend,  many  Chris- 
tians, ami  men  of  the  utmost  respectability  for  piety  and! and  those  that  relate  to  his  presence  with,  and  coming  to' 
learning,  have  fallen  into  the  same  iiiistake,  in  expecting  his  people,  are  stronger  than  any  here  used;  yet  no  good 
a  literal  and  personal  resurrection  of  the  martyrs,  at  the  expositor  interprets  them  of  his  ijersoiial  presence  as  marr, 

opening    of  the  Millennium;  and    they    would    not  know  in  the  primary  meaning  of  them.     (Noles,  John  xiv.  18 

them  at  first,  when   they^ arose,   (as  the  witnesses  did,)} -23.)       Multitudes    of  believers    will  be    raised  up,  as  if 


declarations,  that  all  the  dead  in  Christ  will  rise  togc- 
ti.er,  before  the  living  shall  be  changed.  4lhly.  We 
cannot  conceive  that  it  could  add  to  the  felicity  of  those 
who,  being  '•  ah?  nt  from  the  body,"  are  "  present 
''  with  the  Lord,"  to  come  again  to  dwell  on  earth, 
which  must  be  in  some  degree  a  scene  of  pain,  suifer- 
ing,  imperfection,  and  death,  till  the  present  state  of 
things  is  fully  ended  ;  and  this  will  not  he  till  the  gene- 
ral resurrection,  as  it  sufficiently  appears  from  the  loosing 
of  Satan,  and  the  eflccts  of  it,  after  the  Millennium. 
.5thly,  This  is  the  only  place,  in  which  any  thing  like 
such  a  literal  resurrection,  previous  to  the  end  of  the 
world,  is  intimated  ;  whereas  there  are  nimierous  pro- 
phecies of  an  universal  prevalence  and  triumph  of  true 
religion  throughout  the  earth.  (Marg.  Ref.)  Now,  is  it 
most  reasonable  to  interpret  so  many  plain  predictions 
by  one  expression  in  this  enigmatical  book,  or  to  ex- 
plain that  one  expression  by  the  many  clear  predictions 
which  give  Knother  view  of  it  ?  Or  why  should  the  literal 
sense  be  here  insisted  on,  when  in  so  many  places  it 
must  be  departed  from?  Indeed,  I  cannot  see  that  the 
resurrection  of  souls  can  literally  mean  the  resurrection  of 
bodies.  But  if  the  resurrection,  here  spoken  of,  be  not  a 
literal,  but  a  ligurative  resurrection,  the  same  reasons  lead 
us  to  conclude  that  Christ  will  not  ciime  down  from  heaven 
personally,  to  reign  on  earth  ;  but  that  he  will  reign  spiri- 
lually,  in  the  prevalence  of  his  Gospel,  and  by  his  IIolv 
Spirit  in  the  hearts  of  men  in  general.  The  Scriptures 
constantly  speak  of  his  sitting  on  the  right  hand  of  God  in 
heaven,  till  he  shall  come  the  second  time  to  judge  the 
world:  the  expressions  concerning  his  coming  to  destroy 
Jerusalem,  (Mutt,  xxiv,  27 — 30.-     Ulark  xiii.  24 — 30.) 


numerous  race  of  Christians,  resembling  them  as 
to  all  their  eminent  graces.  2dly.  It  is  unaccountable, 
that  the  souls  of  the  persons  raised  should  be  exclusively 
mentioned,  if  the  literal  resurrection  of  their  bodies  was 
meant;  for  this  rather  implies,  according  to  the  enigma- 
tical style  of  the  book,  that  their  souls  reanimated  other 
bodies;  that  is,  they  appeared  to  live  again  in  Christians 
of  the  same  spirit,  (vi.  9.)  3dly.  Some  have  imagined, 
that  the  resurr'^clion  of  all  the  righteous  will  precede  the 
Milleimium,  because  '•  the  dead  in  Christ  will  rise  first ;" 
but  what  do  they  suppose  the  state  of  the  earth  will  be 
during  that  period  ?  Will  none  live  on  eaith  but  the  risen 
saints  .'  Or  will  all  the  rest  be  wicked  ?  Or,  being  right- 
eous, will  they  not  die  ?  Or,  if  they  die,  will  there  be 
three  resurrections  ;  one  of  the  righteous  before  the  Mil- 
lennium, and  another  of  the  righteous  after  it,  and  one 
of  the  wicked  ?  These  questions  are  not  easily  resolved 
on  that  hypothesis.  The  resurrection  is  always  spoken 
of  as  one  grand  event,  occurring  nearly  at  the  same 
time  ;  except,  that  the  righteous  will  be  first  raised, 
and  so  be  prepared  to  sit  with  Christ  in  judgment  on 
the  wicked 
Vol.  V- 


and    it   is  implied,  in  every  one  of  those  resurrection  of  the  dead.     {John  v.  25—29.) 
•No.  36.  4  U 


animated  by  the  souls  of  those  who  had  been  martyred  for 
Christ,  or  had  protested  against  antichrist :  even  as  the 
witnesses  were  raised  again  after  three  days  and  a  half. 
These  excellent  persons  will  live  and  reign  on  earth,  in 
victory,  hojiour,  holiness,  and  joy,  being  happy  in  the 
gracious  presence  of  Christ  with  their  souls,  and  in  their 
assemblies  ;  and  without  any  enendcs,  or  false  teachers  to 
harass,  corrufit,  or  divide  them;  but  the  rest  of  the  dead 
will  not  live  till  the  thousand  years  he  ended.  '  There  is 
'  mention  made  in  this  ']>rophecy  of  two  sorts  of  dead 
'  persons;  those  who  were  slain  for  the  witness  of  Jesus, 
'  and  those  who  were  slain  by  the  sword  of  him  that  sat 
'  on  the  horse.  The  former  were  raised  to  life,  and  lived 
'  ;md  reigpied  with  Christ  a  thousand  years;  but  the  others 

•  lived   not    again  till    the   thousand  years  were  finished  ; 

■  liiey  had  no  successors  of  the  same  wicked  and   [ier-;e- 

■  cuting   Sjiirit,  till   the   devil  was   let  loose  aficr   the  Mil- 

•  lennium.'  {Gttise.)  This  interpretation  suits  the  style 
of  the  book,  and  is  to  me  perfectly  satisfactory.  The 
expression  itself  intimated  a  fis;urntive  resurrection,  and 
therefore   it  was  carefully   distinguished    from   the    literal 

It  is  more- 


.1   jj  (j^.  REVELATION.  J.  D.  95. 

ui«  iiji.xxi^s  u  ti,g   second  dealli   hath  no  power ;   but  Christ,    >' and    shall    reign     with    him   a  Von! 'vii,"  !?. 
"liiVHom  Kii  iiipy  gi,aii   [je    "priests  of   Cod,  and  of  thousand  years.  ar.n,.  ii.  12. 


over  an  instance  of  that  wise  anJ  proper  obscurity,  which 
we  always  find  in  prophecies,  previous  to  their  accornplish- 
nient.  This  is  the  first  resurrection,  a  spiritual  and  mys- 
tical resurrection  ;  and  they  who  shall  partake  of  it,  living 
in  those  happy  times,  will  be  holy  and  blessed,  (xix.  9.) 
even  more  than  Christians  in  other  ages.  When  it  is  added, 
that  the  second  death  shall  have  no  power  over  them,  it 
seems  implied,  that  they  must  enter  heaven  by  passing 
ihrough  ihc first  death:  nor  is  there  any  thing  ditferent  in 
what  follows  from  the  language  used  concerning  believcro 
of  other  limes,  {.Mnrjr.  Rtf.)  except,  that  they  shall  "reign 
•'  w^ilh  Christ  «  lliousand  yeitrs  ;''^  which  naturally  sig- 
nifies, that  a  succession  of  such  triuni-phant  Christians, 
made  honourable  and  happy  by  the  Lord's  special  presence 
with  them,  shall  continue  through  the  Millennium,  even 
as  the  two  witnesses  prophesied  in  sackcloth,  through  the 
whole  term  of  the  reign  of  Antichrist.  Some  would  com- 
pute the  thousand  years  after  the  same  manner  as  the 
three  years  and  a  half,  or  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  days, 
have   been  reckoned,  each  day   to   signify   a  year ;  which 


tianily  must  jiroducc,  will  immensely  lessen  the  quantity 
of  natural  evil.  AVe  may  casdy  perceive  what  a  variety 
of  dreadful  [ains,  diseases,  and  other  grievous  calamities, 
must  cease,  were  all  men  true  Christians :  all  tiie  evils  of 
[lublic  and  private  contention  would  be  terminated  :  do- 
mestic, relative,  and  social  felicity  must  be  exceedingly 
enhanced.  Industry  in  useful  things,  with  frugality  and 
temperance,  would  prevent  that  pinching  poverty  and  dis- 
tress, which  now  render  multitudes  wretched  :  and  a  greater 
lertility  of  the  earth  may  rcasonalily  be  expected,  accord- 
ing to  the  former  fruitfuiness  of  Canaan,  contrasted  with 
its  present  sterility.  Every  man  will  then  try  to  alleviate, 
instead  of  adding  to,  the  unavoidable  sorrows  of  all  around 
hitn  ;  nor  "  shall  they  hurt  or  destroy  in  all  the  holy 
"  mountain"  of  God.  The  hope  of  glory,  the  prospects 
of  a  happy  meeting  in  heaven,  and  the  abundant  consola- 
tions of  the  Holy  Sj)irit,  will  render  sickness,  death,  and 
the  loss  of  beloved  friends,  far  more  easy  than  at  present ; 
while  communion  with  God,  and  the  communion  of  the 
saints,  all  being  of  one  heart  in  the  worship  and  service  of 


would  extend  this  happy  period  to  3Cij,000  years  at  least :   God,  will  render  religion   a  constant  feast  to   their  souls. 


this,  however,  seems  so  much  beyond  all  proportion,  and 
so  diflcrent  from  all  the  views  elsewhere  given  of  the 
speedy  approach  of  the  day  of  judgment,  that  it  is  not 
generally  regarded.  So  that,  upon  the  whole,  we  may 
expect  that  a  thousand  years  will  follow  the  final  destruc- 
tion of  all  the  anlichristian,  idolatrous,  persecuting  powers, 
during  which  pure  Christianity,  in  doctrine,  worship,  and 
universal  holiness,  will  be  diffused  all  over  the  earth,  and 
that  all  idolatry,  infidelity,  impiety,  superstition,  heresy, 
false  religion,  injustice,  fraud,  oppression,  cruelly,  war, 
murder,  intemperanee,  licentiousness,  with  all  other  evils, 
which  now  harass  and  desolate  the  earth,  will  be  restrained 
by  the  omnipotent  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ;  and  that 
godliness,  righteousness,  peace,  truth,  purity,  and  love, 
will  render  the  earth  in  some  measure  like  heaven  itself. 
Hitherto  the  depravity  of  human  nature,  and  the  malignant 
agency  of  apostate  angels,  have  been  illustrated  and  dis- 
played in  the  state  of  the  world  ;  and  the  inefficacy  of  all 
human  inventions,  and  even  of  the  word  of  truth,  with- 
out the  new-creating  Spirit  of  truth,  to  remedy  these  evils, 
hath  been  demonstrated,  in  opposition  to  man's  proud 
reasonings.  The  event  of  the  trial  hath  shown  that 
nothing  but  the  power  of  God  himself  can  prevent  men 
from  listening  to  the  temptations  of  fallen  angels,  or  fi'om 
despising,  opposing,  neglecting,  corrupting,  or  perverting 


and  inferior  to  heaveidy  felicity,  only  because  it  will  not 
be  absolutely  perfect.  Every  o.ne  must  likewise  perceive 
how  immensely  the  human  species  would  be  increased,  if 
wars,  destructive  emplojments,  and  intemperance,  were 
put  an  end  to,  and  God's  ordinance  of  marriage  were  ge- 
nerally substituted,  instead  of  that  compound  of  licen- 
tiousness and  selfishness,  which  constitute  a  vicious  celiba- 
cy, at  least  till  the  prime  of  life  is  past,  or  that  forced  and 
prudential  celibacy,  which  com  jtarati  ve  or  real  povert)',  unit- 
ed with  distrust  of  Providence,  often  occasions;  things 
that  exceedingly  tend  to  corrupt  the  morals  of  the  human 
species,  and  to  destroy  the  lives  of  both  sexes  in  youth, 
almost  as  much  as  war  itself.  We  may  therefore  readily 
allow,  that  the  number  of  persons  who  shall  live  on  earth, 
during  the  Millennium,  may  be  immensely  greater  than 
the  whole  multitude  of  all  the  preceding  ages  ;  and  conse- 
quently, that  far  more  of  the  human  race  may  yet  be  saved 
than  shall  perish,  even  though  we  do  not  agree  to  the 
computations  which  have  been  made  concerning  it.  The 
wild  notions  and  extravagant  practices  grafted  on  the  belief 
of  a  Millennium,  have  rendered  the  name  of  it  contempti- 
ble or  hateful  to  numbers  ;  yet  we  have  as  just  grounds  to 
expect  such  a  happy  event,  as  the  Jews  had  io  look  for  a 
Messiah  :  but  they,  who  suppose  it  will  be  a  carnal  Mil- 
lennium, are    as    much    mistaken,  as  the  Jews  were   in 


the  Gospel  of  salvation  itself.     But  at  length  the  Lord  will  waiting  for  a  temjjora!  Deliverer.     It  is  our  duty  to  pray 


arise;  by  the  almighty  power  of  his  providence  he  will 
confine  fallen  angels ;  and  by  the  operation  of  his  Spirit 
lie  will  new-create  fallen  men,  generally,  all  over  the  earth  ; 
and  then  repentance,  faith,  and  holiness,  will  as  certainly 
prevail,  as  impenitence,  unbelief,  and  unholiness,  now  do. 
Still,  however,  Christianity  will  be  the  religion  of  sinners, 
and  there  will  be  defects  and  sins  in  believers  ;  and  doubt- 
less some  unconverted  persons,  for  a  short  part  of  their 
lives  at  least,  for  men  will  be  made  holy  by  regeneration, 
not  born  holy  ;  and  therefore  they  will  still  continue  liable 
fo  many  natural  evils,  and  to  death.  Yet  that  measure  of 
righteousness,  which  such  a   prevalence  of  true  Chris 


for  the  promised  glorious  days,  and  to  do  every  thing,  in 
our  private  or  public  situations,  which  can  be  instru- 
mental in  preparing  the  way  for  them  ;  even  as  David 
made  abundant  provision  for  the  temple  which  Solomon 
was  to  build.  ^Vhether  the  general  opinion,  that  this 
thousand  years  will  be  the  seventh  thousand  from  the 
creation,  or  the  sabbatical  millenary,  the  event  must  deter- 
mine: it  is  evident,  however,  that  the  dawn  of  this  glorious 
day  cannot  be  very  distant.  The  rest  of,  &zc.  (5.)  '  It  is 
'  only  the  rest  that  were  slain,  (xix.  21.)  that  "  lived  not 
"  again."  '  It  is  only  those,  who  had  no  share  in  the  first 
'  resurrection,  and  so  were  neither  blessed  nor  holy,  (6,) 


Ji.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XX. 


J.  D.  9i-. 


*  Stt  on 

3. 

bEic. 

xxxviii 

XXKiX. 

« 

c  Stt  on 

XTi.  14. 

d  Juilg 

vii      13 

1  Sam 

Xlii      S 

1  K  njs 

IV,    20 

Is.    X 

2S      Jer 

xxxiJi. 

22    Heb. 

xi.  13. 

els  Tiii 

7  8   F.z 

XXJtvil 

.    9      10. 

llab.  i 

S. 

7  H  And  '■  when  the  thousand  years  arc 
expired,  Satan  shall  be  loosed  owt  of  his 
prison, 

8  And  shall  go  out  ^  to  deceive 
the  nations  which  are  in  the  four 
quarters  of  the  earth,  ''  Gog  and  Magog, 
"  to    gather    them    together    to    battle 

"^  the  number  of  whom  is  as  the  sand  of 
the  sea. 

9  And  they  ^  went  up  on  the  breadth 


'  nor  had  their  names  written  in  the  book  of  life  ;  and, 
'  consequently,    those    on  whom   the    second  death    had 

*  place ;  which  death  they  sutlered,  when  "  fire  came 
"  down  from  heaven  and  devoured  them,"  '  and  "  they 
"  were  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  with  the  devil."  (10.  1.5.) 

*  And  that  "  the  rest"  'should  signify  the  same  persons 
'  cannot  seem  sU-ange,  if  we  consider  that  only  four 
'  verses  intervene  betwixt  them.     And  that  they   must  be 

*  the  same  persons  is  evident  from  the  connexion  of  the 
'  words  ;'  "  The  rest  of  the  dead  lived  not,  till  the  thou- 
"  sand  years"  '  of  Satan's  binding,  and  the  saints'  reign 

*  were  ended.  The  dead  church  lives  again  in  the  same 
'  metaphorical  sense,  in  which  the  rest  of  the  dead,  the 
'  enemies  of  the  Church,  live  again,  at  the  end  of  the 
'  thousand  years,  when  Satan  is  loosed,  and  gathers   them 

*  to  battle  against  the  Church.  The  souls  of  then),  who 
'  were  slain  for^the  testimony  of  Jesus,  and  for  the  word 
'  of  God,  are  those  Christians,  who  were  slain  in  the 
'  time  of  the  ten  persecutions;  {Note,  vi.  9 — 11;)  and 
'  the  souls  of  them,  who  worshipped  not  the  beast,  are 
'  those  Christians,  who  chose   rather  to   die,  than   to  be 

*  guilty  01  Romish  idolatry :  and  they  are  said  to  live 
'again;  as  the  beast,  who  had  received  the  wound  of 
'  death  lived  again,  in  the  succession   of  the  antichristian 

*  beast,  who  exercised  the  power  of  the  heathen  eni- 
'  perors  over  the   earth,  and  revived  the    idolatry  of  the 

*  heathen  empire  ;  and  as  the  two  witnesses,  when  slain, 
'  are  said  to  live  again,  because  a  succession  of  men  cf 
'  the  same  faith,  and   the  same  opposition  to  the  beast, 

*  revive  and  flourish,  after  they  are  slain.'  {Whitby.) — 
(jVo/fS, /s.  xxvi.  19.  fc.  xxxvii.  1 — 14.)  It  appears  to 
nae  undoubted,  that  the  fathers,  or  early  writers  of  tiie 
Christian  Church,  in  general  expected  a  Millennium ;  and 
several  of  them,  a  Millennium  not  materially  differing 
from  that  above  described.  But  others,  gradually  follow- 
ing the  impulse  of  imagination,  speculation,  and  carnal 
passions,  advanced  sentiments  on  the  subject  so  extrava- 
gant, so  ridiculous,  and  even  so  licentious,  that  sober,  yet 
injudicious,  men  became  ashamed  of  the  general  doctrine. 
Thus  it  was  disgraced,  and  almost  forgotten,  during  many 
centuries  :  but,  about  the  ara  of  the  reformation,  it  was 
again  revived,  and  again  still  more  deeply  disgraced,  by 
ibe  wild  reveries  and  practical  atrocities  of  those  who 
raaintained  it,  and  rendered  it  subservient  to  rebellions, 
insurrections,  and  every  abomination.  But  for  some  con- 
siderable time  past,  the  Question  concerning  a  Millennium 
has  been  brought  forward,  and  discussed,  in  a  more  sober 
and  holy  manner;  and,  notwithstanding  that  some  still  main- 
tain the  doctrine  of  a  literal  resurrection,  and  a  personal 


of  the  earth,  'and  compassed  ^tlic  camp  rsKmssvi 
of  the  saints  about,  and  the  beloved  city  :  J'^t  xv!. 
''and  (ire  came  down  from  Cod  out  of  «  x»'i"jn. 
heaven,  and  devoured  them.  ^«i 

10  And  '  the  devil  that  deceived  them,  '^» 
was  cast  into  ''  the  lake  of  fire  and  brim-  ^"^ 
stone,  where  the  beast  and  the  false  |)ro-  jj^^'i-^k?! 
phet  ore,  and  shall   be   'tormented   day  ^;"'' I'J^^O' 
and  nl<icht  for  ever  and  ever.  '•  "'   '"■  '^ 

~  31 XX     31   XXX  Vlt 

36    V.r    xxitiii  22.    xxxix  6     Luke  ix  61  xvii.29.   2  Thes    i.  8 i,St£on,2    'l 

k  14,  M.Su  on,  XIX  20. lSr£0ii,xi».  10,11.  Matt.  xxv.  41-.15. 


1-3, 
'.       2  —  .1, 

1,2.  Heb. 
13. 
i.    xiU    13. 

Xix.     24 
ix    23, 


visible  reign  of  Christen  earth,  and  others  favour  the  view 
above  given,  yet  it  is  evident  that  the  doctrine  itself  gains, 
more  and  more,  general  credence  ;  is  supported,  or  allowed, 
by  writers  of  widely  discordant  theological  opinion.*;  and 
has  lost  by  far  the  greater  part  of  tl)at_odium  and  contempt, 
which  formerly  attached  to  it.  Nor'can  I  doubt  but  that, 
in  proportion  as  the  Scriptures  arc  diligently  and  impar- 
tially searched  and  understood,  the  more  generally  and 
unreservedly  will  the  persuasion  prevail,  that  there  shall  be 
a  Millennium  ;  that  it  is  at  hand,  even  at  the  door;  and 
that  we  ought  to  advert  to  it,  and  to  those  things  which 
may  prepare  the  way  for  it,  in  all  our  studies  and  writings, 
and  in  the  improvement  of  our  several  talents.  How  far 
the  restoration  of  the  Jews  to  their  own  iland,  and  the  re- 
building of  Jerusalem,  are  implied  in  the  general  doctrine, 
the  event  must  show :  but  many  things,  taken  from  the' 
concluding  chapters  of  this  book,  and  connected  with  the 
opinion  of  the  Millennium,  either  as  directing  our  expec- 
tations respecting  it,  or  as  forming  objections  to  it,  will, 
I  trust,  be  proved  to  relate  exclusively  to  the  heavenly 
world,  and  the  state  of  the  redeemed,  subsequent  to  the 
day  of  judgment.  It  may,  however,  be  reasonably  con- 
jectured, that  the  restoration  to  purity  and  peace  of  the 
Christian  church  will  make  way  for  the  conversion  of  the 
Jews,  as  a  nation,  and  probably  their  reinstatement  in 
their  own  land  ;  and  that  this  will  introduce  the  conversion 
of  the  nations,  in  which  the  converted  Jews  will  be  most 
diligent  and  successful  instruments.  This  seems  to  be 
intimated  in  many  prophecies  already  considered  ;  yet  the 
event  alone  can  fully  show  whether  the  conjecture  is  well- 
grounded. 

V.  7—10.  At  the  end  of  the  Millennium,  God  will 
remove  Satan's  restraint,  for  reasons  which  we  are  not 
competent  to  understand ;  perhaps,  among  others,  to  show 
that  the  long  continued  happy  estate  of  the  world  was  not 
the  ell'ect  of  any  melioration  of  human  nature,  as  to  it- 
self, but  o;"an  immediate  divine  influence  on  men's  minds, 
"  to  the  praise  of  the  glory  of  his  grace."  Being  loosed 
out  of  prison,  this  great  deceiver  will  again  exert  himself, 
and  excite  his  agents,  with  all  earnestness,  subtlety,  and 
sagacity,  to  corrupt  the  Gospel,  and  to  seduce  men  into 
apostacy,  idolatry,  heresy,  infidelity,  or  vice ;  and  thus, 
the  old  generation  of  believers  dying,  the  succeeding  race, 
through  many  nations  in  (tie  four  qnarters  of  the  earth' 
will  be  deceived  by  him  :  and,  having  themselves  departed 
from  the  faiih,  they  will  be  instigated  to  hate  and  persecute 
such  as  adhere  to  it ;  and  thus  the  spirit  of  antichrist  will 
rise  again,  after  the  thousand  years  are  expired,  {Note, 
4— ti.)     Then  religious  wars  will  be  undertaken,  and  at 

4  U2 


Jl.  D.  95. 


REVELATION. 


ai  1S.> 


livi' nen.  11  H  And  "■!  saw  a  great  whito 
7.6  ">?iv''f,'.i.  throne,  and  him  that  sat  on  it.  "from 
uxcvnl!"vr»«.  wliose  face  tlie  earth   and  the  heaven  fled 


xJiV  1(1,  "^3"'  away;  °  and  there  was  found  no  place  for 
M  triem. 
'iV       J  2  And    pI     saw    the    dead,    1  small 


Unm 


xxi.  I      J< 
S3— 2S    Dan 

aj  iM'etiu.  7.  and  great,  'stand  before  God:  and 
o  xi'i  8  Joh^ix.  6  5  the  books  were  opened;  'and  another 
■'"''"s'i.'^'A'r'ta  book  was  opened,  which  is  the  book  of 
«»■' jfj'^corjife .  ;^fjj  tfie  (i,;ad  were  judged  out 
te"»"ii'x'V'  o^  those    things  which   were    written  in 

Jrooi  XIV.  10-12    1  Cor    IV. i   2  Cor   v.  lO 5  Dan    vi.  10 tiii    5  XNi  8  xiij 

«  XXI.  2;.  l"t  Ixix.  28  Dan.  xii  1   Luko  x.  20  Phil  iv.  3 


length  the  whole  muliitude  of  llic  apostate  nations,  even 
Gogand  Magog,  risen  again,  (Ao/es,  Es.  xxxviii.  xxxix.) 
will  confederate  against  the  church,  and  come  to  fight 
against  her,  with  armies  innum-rable  as  the  sand  of  the 
sea.  It  is  vain  to  inquire  who  Gog  and  Magog  will  be, 
or  whence  they  will  come?  lor  this  also  must  be  under- 
stood figuratively,  to  denote  enemies  fierce  and  numerous 
as  Gng  and  Magog  had  been  before  tlie  Millennium  ;  and  it 
is  exjiressiy  said,  that  they  were  the  nations  '•  in  the  four 
"  (juartcrs  of  the  earth."  When  Satan  and  his  angels 
shall  be  loosed,  a  few  years  will  suflice  for  the  seducing 
of  men  into  idolatry  or  infidelity,  and  then  persecutions 
and  massacres  of  Christians  will  be  as  natural  as  ever ;  and 
it  will  probably  appear  to  the  pious  remnant,  as  if  the 
cause  of  Christ  was  about  to  be  altogether  ruined.  But 
Tihilst  these  enemies,  with  most  formidable  preparations, 
-.hall  collect  from  all  parts  of  the  world,  to  compass  the 
camp  or  garrison  of  the  saints,  and  to  besiege  the  beloved 
city,  (for  the  images  are  borrowed  from  the  affairs  of 
Israel,  in  the  wilderness,  and  in  Canaan,)  they  will  be 
destroyed  by  fire  from  heaven.  Then  the  Lord,  having 
once  more  made  manifest  the  depravity  of  human  nature, 
and  the  malice  and  subdety  of  the  devil,  will  cast  him 
finally  into  the  lake  of  fire,  never  more  to  have  liberty,  or 
power  to  do  mischief,  but  to  be  for  ever  punished,  with 
persecuting  tyrants,  idolatrous  priests,  and  false  teachers, 
who  were  his  prime  ministers,  during  his  usurpation  as 
^od  and  prince  of  this  world.  The  opinion,  that  some 
remote  nations  will  continue  idolaters  during  the  whole 
term  of  the  Millennium,  and  at  the  close  of  it  come 
forward  as  persecutors  of  the  church,  which  some  respect- 
able writers  have  advanced,  and  almost  taken  for  granted, 
seems  to  have  no  other  support;  except  that  Gog  and 
Magog  are  menlicmed  both  by  lilz'Uiel  and  St.  John,  h 
is,  however,  indisputable,  that  Ezekiel's  prophecy  relates 
•o  events  previous  to  the  Millennium;  and  that  St.  John 
speaks  of  transactions  su'isequent  to  tho.50  happy  times. 
Magog  is  mentioned  among  the  sons  of  Japheth;  and  is 
ofcnerally  supposed  lo  have  been  the  progenitor  of  the 
nations  formerly  called  Scythians,  and  in  modern  times 
Tartars,  but  not  of  them  exclusively;  and  (Jog  may  be 
considered  as  the  name,  or  tide,  of  their  king.  But  if 
the  same  nation  be  literally  and  exclusively  meant,  it 
may  anply  to  the  descendants  of  Magog,  as  well  alter  the 
Millennium  as  before;  and  Gog,  (as  Pharaoh,  Ptolemy. 
&c.)  might  be  siill  considered  as  the  title  of  their  prince. 
This,  tiowever,  can  hardly  be  allowed  ;  because  Gog  and 


tlie  books,  "  according    to   their    work.s. 

I.'i  And  'tlie  sea  gave  up  the  dead 
wliich  were  in.it  ;  ''  and  death  and  *  hell 
dehvcrcd  up  the  dead  which  were  in 
them  :  ^  and  they  weie  judged  every  man 
according  to  their  works 

14  And  "dcatii  and  lieil  wore  cast  into 
the  lake  of  lire.  ''  This  is  the  second 
death. 

1.0  And  '■  whcsoever.  was  not  found 
written  in  the  book  of  life,  '^  was  cast  into 
the  lake  of  tire 

iv.  12    Hel>   ii  3   xii.  2S    I  John  v.  11.  12 J  Set  on,  xil.20 


Jl 

D. 

95. 

n 

li.ii 

.^xll. 

12 

Pj    « •^ 

Ill    4. 

1X> 

r  -v. 

X 

V    12  2 

•.  Kc 

M. 

14 

Jfr 

!SV 

i    10 

L* 

.\U't 

xvi. 

i7 

Uoro. 

ii.  6. 

»      Ho>    IIIL  11. 
ICor.  XV  ."lO— 4a. 
*  Or.  the  grave 
1  Cor     XV.    4S. 


c  M^rk    xvi     16. 

Jnlin  i.i.  18.  19. 
36  \\v  6.  Ar.ts 
Mark  ix.  43-48. 


Magog,  in  Ezekiel,  come  exclusively  from  the  north 
quarters  ;  Gog  and  Magog,  in  St.  John,  come  from  the 
four  quarters  of  the  earth.  The  supposition  of  whole  na- 
tions contiiiuini;;  idolaters  throughout  the  Millennium 
cannot  be  made  consistent  with  the  general  tcnour  of  pro- 
phecy ;  or  in  particular  with  these  predictions  :  "  The 
'•  kingdoms  of  this  world  are  become  the  kingdoms  of  our 
"  Lord  and  his  Christ."  "  All  kings  shall  fall  down 
"  before  him,  all  nations  shall  do  him  service."  "  The 
"  earth  shall  be  filled  with  the  knowledge  of  the  glory  of 
"  the  Lord,  as  the  waters  cover  the  sea."  "  And  there 
"  was  given  him  dominion,  and  glory,  and  a  kingdom  ; 
"  that  all  people,  nations,  ant!  languages,  should  serve 
"  him."  Many  others  to  the  same  effect  might  be  adduced. 
It  cannot  reasonably  be  supposed,  that  when  Satan,  (with 
the  beast  and  the  false  prophet,)  is  removed,  and  prevented 
from  deceiving  the  nations,  that  whole  nations  should  still 
continue  under  the  gross  deception  of  open  idolatry  ;  and 
if  human  depravity  alone  be  sufficient  to  account  for  this, 
how  can  it  be  supposed,  that  the  same  depravity  should 
fail  to  stir  up  the  idolaters  to  war  against  the  Church  ? 
Will  then  a  perfect  neutrality  prevail?  Will  tlie  zealous 
Christians  of  the  Millennium,  during  ten  whole  centuries, 
make  no  efforts  to  convert  the  idolatrous  nations  ?  Or  will 
these  nations  adhere  to  their  idolatry,  and  yet  show  no 
enmity  against  those  who  zealously  and  jierseveringly 
attempt  their  conversion  ?  All  this  is  so  contrary  to  Scrip- 
tural statements,  and  to  the  known  and  experienced  pro- 
pensities of  human  nature,  that  it  is  wonderful  it  should 
have  been  overlooked  in  this  argument.  All  over  the 
earth,  1  apprehend,  men  will  generally  be  changed  by 
divine  grace  ;  but  they  will  be  holy,  not  by  6ir//i,  but  by 
regeneration.  Their  children  will  have  the  same  fallen 
nature  as  ours  have  ;  and,  if  left  unregenerate,  and  ex- 
posed to  Satan's  temptations  and  delusions,  a  few  years 
will  suffice  to  raise  up  Gog  and  Magog  from  the  dead. 
The  same  causes  will  produce  the  same  effects  ;  enmity 
against  Cod  will  express  itself  by  enmity  against  his 
people  ;  the  old  scenes  will  be  acted  over  again  ;  and  re^ 
ligious  wars,  persecutions,  and  massacres,  with  attempts 
to  exterminate  the  hated  comj)any,  must  follow,  did  not 
God  at  once  interpose  to  protect  his  friends,  to  destroy  his 
enemies,  and  to  bring  foiward  the  solemn  and  long  ex- 
pected day  of  judgment. 

V.  11 — 15.  After  the  events  above  predicted,  the  end 
will  speedily  come  :  and  there  are  no  prophetical  intima- 
tions of  any  thing  which  shall  intervene,  before  the  ap- 


A.  D  95. 


CHAPTER  XXL 


v^.  D.  \)5. 


CHAP.  XXI. 


^  general  representation  of  the  hcnvcnhj 
stale ;  connected  with  invitations^  en- 
couragements, and  ivarnings,   1 — 8       7 


pcirins;  of  Christ  to  raise  the  dead,  and  to  judge  the  world. 
For   the   apostle  nest   "  saw  a  great   white    throne,"   as 
emblematical  of  the  majesty,  dominion,  power,  and  righte- 
ousness,   with    which    Christ    will    then    be    manifested. 
On   this  sat   O.ie,    from    ivhose   presence   the    earlh   and 
heavens   fled   away;  which   most  sublimelv   denoted   the 
eftul£;ency  of  his  glory,  and  the  entire  dissolution  of  the 
visible  creation,  and  the   present  state  of  the  world,  by 
his  power,   and   at  his  coming.     '  It  is  so   plain,  that  it 
'  does  not  need,   so  majestic  and  grand,  that  it  exceeds, 
'  commentary,    or    paraphrase.'     {Blackwttll.)     Beyond 
doubt,  it  is  the  grandest  idea  that  ever  was  expressed  in 
human  language  ;  unless  some  verses  in  the  first  of  Genesis 
may  be  thought  to  rival  it.     The  sublime  conceptions  and 
expressions  of  the  most  admired  heathen  poets  are  mean 
and  low,  compared  with  it.     The  apostle  then  beheld  the 
dead,   as  raised  again,  "  stand  before  God."     We  know 
that  Christ  shall  sit  on   the   throne  of  his  glory,  to  judge 
the  world  ;  and  he  must,  therefore,  be  here  meant.   (Matt. 
XXV.  31 — 46.    Tit.  ii.  13.)     Before  him   all   nations,  and 
all  persons,    of  every   rank,   character,    and   description, 
■were  gathered.     "  And  the  books  were  opened  :"  this  figu- 
ratively represents  the  discoveries  which  will  be  made  of 
all  the  thoughts,  words,  actions,  motives,  intentions,  dis 
positions,  obligations,  advantages,  and  talents,  of  all  men, 
by  the  divine  omniscience  ;  the  comparison  of  the  whole 
with  the  holy  law  of  God ;  and  the  recollection  and  con- 
sciousness,   which  every   man   will  have  of  all   his  past 
actions,  though  he  had  long  forgotten  many  of  them,  till 
thus  brought   to  light  and  to  remembrance  :    that  so   an 
exact  estimate  may  be  made  of  every  person's  character ; 
»f  the  evidence  an  1  degree  of  his  grace,  and  of  his  fruit- 
fulness  in  good  works  -,  or  of  the  aggravations,  or  allevia- 
tions, of  his  sins.     Thus  the  final  award  will  be  'made  in 
perfect  justice  and  impartiality,  connected  with  truth  and 
mercy.    For  '•  another  hook  was-  opened,  even  the  book 
"  of  life  :"   otherwise   all   must  be  condemned.     This  is 
the  emblem  of  the  Lord's  knowledge  of  his  people ;  and 
his  declaration  of  their  repentance,  faith,  love,  and  good 
•works,  as  evidential  of  their  election,  redemption,  rege- 
neration, and  interest  in  his  righteousness,  and  the  blessings 
of  the  new  coven  int.     So  that  the  dead  shall  be  judged 
according  to   the  contents  of  these  registers  concerning 
them ;  and  according  to  their  works,  whether  they  evi- 
dence them  to  be  true  believers,  or  the  contrary.    Nor  will 
any  be  exempted  from  this  impartial  scrutiny :  for  the  sea 
shall  give  up  the  dead  bodies  which  have  been  cast  into  it ; 
and  the  grave  and  separate  state  will  give  up  the  bodies  and 
souls  contained  in  them  :  so  thit  the  whole  multitude  that 
shall  have  lived  upon  earth,  through  all  generations,  iVom 
the  creation  to  the  consummation  of  all  things,  will  then 
api^ear  before  the  throne  ;  all  that  ever  have  died  shall  ex- 
perience a  re-union  of  their  souls  with  their  bodies  ;  and 
they,  who  shall  then  live  on  earth,  will  be  changed.  (Notes, 
1  Cor.  XV.  1  Thes.  iv.  13— J  8.)    Then  death  and  hell, 


mo7-c  particidar  description  of  it,  mider 
the  emblem  of  a  most  glorious  citi/  ;  in 
tiliich  the  redeemed  dwell  in  the  presence, 
light,  and  gloru  of  God  and  the  Lamb. 
9—27. 


the  grave,  and  the  separate  state,  (represented  as  two  per- 
sons.) will  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire  :  that  is,  they  shall 
subsist  no  longer,  to  receive  the  bodies  and  souls  of  men ; 
there  shall  be  no  death  in  heaven  ;  and  all  the  wicked  will 
be  cast  into  the  place  of  torment,  in  which  death  a^id  the 
separate  state  will  be  swallowed  up:  for  "this  is  the 
"  second  death,"  the  final  separation  of  sinners  from 
God,  without  hopes  of  being  restored  to  his  favour,  or 
delivered  from  his  wrath.  Into  this  j.lace  of  banishment 
and  torment  all  will  he  cast,  who  shall  not  be  found 
written  in  the  book  of  life  as  (rue  believers,  according  to 
the  general  doctrine  of  the  holy  scriptures.  '  The  meaning 
'  is,  that  temporal  death,  which  hitherto  had  exercised 
'  dominion  over  the  race  of  men,  shall  be  totally  abolished  ; 
'  and,  in  respect  of  the  wicked,  be  converted  into  eternal 
'  death.'     {Bp.  JSewlon.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1— r. 

We  must  be  very  incompetent  judges  concerning  the 
dispensations  of  God,  till  we  shall  see  the  whole  plan  com- 
pleted.    Hitherto  Satan  and  his  party  have  been  permitted 
to  prosper  to  an  amazing  degree;  and  whole  nations,  yea, 
almost  all  nations,  have  been  deceived  by  the  old  serpent 
and  his  agents  :   but  if  parti-til  restraints  had  not  been  im- 
posed on  them,  and  unmerited  mercy  had  not  been  exer- 
cised, this  earth  would  have  been  a  counterpart  of  hell. 
Ere  long,  however,  the  Lord  will  make  bnrehis  holy  arm, 
to  bind  up  the  deceiver  of  the  nations,  and  to  gii  e  e!K  rtual 
success  to  his  Gospel,  and  the  earth  shall  soon  be  filled  with 
his  glory,  as  the  waters  cover  the  set.      We  shall  not  in- 
deed live  01)  earlh  to  witness   those  hap[)y  days  ;  but  we 
may  look  forward    with  encouragement,  amidst  our  con- 
flicts and   trials,  assured  that  the  cause  in  \vhich  we  are 
engaged    will   at    length  be   decidedly  triumphant.     But, 
though  great  grace  will  he  on  all  the  millions  of  Christians 
that  shall  then  inhabit  the  earth,  and  the  Lord  will  mani- 
fest himself  to  them  in  a  degree,  of  which  we  now  have 
no  ade(_juate  conception,   so  that   they  v/ill   be  holy   and 
blessed   beyond  all  former  generations,  yet  we  shall  not 
wish  to  leave  our  heavenly  mansions,   to  come  and  dwell 
among  them.     They  indeed  will  be  out  of  the  reach  of  the 
second  death  ;  but  we  shall  have  got  over  thv;  pain  of  the 
first  death  :  our  spiritual  and  royal  priesthood  will  be  more 
advantageously  exercised  in  heaven,  than  theirs  can  be  on 
earth;  Satan  and  sin  can  never  more  annoy  us;  but  they 
will   never  be  finally  banished  from  the   world,  till  it  be 
burnt  up,   with  all  its  works  :  and  we  shall  look  down,  as 
it  were,  from  heaven,  and  enjoy  the  felicity  and  triumph 
of  our  brethren   on   earth,  as  much  as  if  we  lived  among 
them  ;  whilst,  being  absent  from   the   body,  we  shall  be 
present  with  the  Lord,  in  a   still   more  blessed  way  th  in 
they  can  be,  who  "  walk   by   faith,  not  by  sight."     But 
may  not  these  reflections  on  the  blessed  change,  which  the 


Jl.  D.  9.}. 


REVELATION. 


.f.  D.  95- 


13. 


!  Pet 


b  Set  on,  JX  II 
c  xiii.I   Is.  xxvii 

I    lvll.£0.    DiQ 

vii.  J 
i)  i.  I.  4  9. 
e  iii  12  Psxlviii 

1-3    l«5xvli  3. 

Is.  i.  :i      Iii.  I. 

Jer     xxxi.   23. 

Heb  SI.  10.  nil. 

32  xiii.  M 
no.  Gii).iv.SS.26 
gSee  on.xis   7.8. 

la  lir.i.  Ixi    in. 

Uii  4    John  iii. 

29    2  Cor   xi   2 

Kpb.   V.  2S-27 

30-:.2 

a  Cl.r.  vi.  IB  II 


AIND  I  saw  "  a  new  heaven  and  a  new 
earth  :  ''  for  the  first  lieaven  and 
the  first  eartli  were  passed  away ;  '  and 
there  was  no  more  sea. 

2  And  ''I,  John,  saw  •■  tlic  holy  city, 
new  Jcru.-^alcni,  '  coming  down  from  God 
out    of    heaven,    prepared    « as   a  bride 

domed  for  her  husband  : 

3  And  I  heard  ''  a  great  voice  out  of 
heaven,  saying,  'Behold  the  tabernacle  of 


God  is  with  men,  and  he  will  dwell  with  i"..s«on,  cen. 
them,  "^  and  they  shall  be  his  people,  and  xixi.  33  xixT' 
God  himself  shall    be  with   them,  o«rf  6e  -■  co"  v*"' i?.' 

.1      •      ^-^       1  Heb.  viii.  10  xi. 

tlicir  God.  ,<6 

4  And  '  God  shall  wipe  awav  all  tears  " 

!•  I        •  11  1111'°'"''*    '"''    '• 

irom    their    eyes;    and     there    shall    be  !»  xxv  e.  "„,, 

,  -       ,  .   ,  xiu.  14     I  (.or. 

°  no  more  death,  neither  sorrow,  nor  J^'^,,-,^  i*'"/"' 
crying,  neither  shall  there  be  any  more  \'^^  *«''f^  !^ 
pain:  for  "  the  former  things  are  passed  jVri','xxi'.'u'° 

'^"^V-  Matt     K%,v    M 


success  of  the  Gospel  will  make  in  the  state  of  the  world, 
supply  u.s  wiih  an  unnnswrrabie  argument  of  its  divine 
original  and  authority,  oven  previous  to  the  fullilment  of 
those  pro[)h(-cies,  which  relate  to  il.  Can  that  doctrine 
come  from  any  oilier  than  God,  which  wants  but  to  be 
univer.sally  received  with  obedient  faith,  to  remedy  all  the 
evils  that  fill  the  earth  ;  and  to  render  men  as  much  like 
holy  and  happy  angels,  as  most  of  them  at  present  are  like 
deceitful,  malignant,  ambitious,  and  apostate  spirits?  The 
need  that  the  world  stands  in  of  such  a  remedy  ;  the  suit- 
ableness of  it ;  its  evident  tendency  ;  and  its  eflicacy,  as  far 
as  men  actually  make  use  of  it,  proclaim  its  divinity  in 
the  most  decisive  manner;  even  apart  from  miracles,  fulfil- 
ments of  pro[)hecy,  and  all  other  external  arguments  what- 
soever; yea,  in  language  distinct  from,  though  connected 
with,  that  "  witness  in  himself,"  which  is  the  principal 
source  of  assurance  to  the  experienced  believer's  heart. 

V.  8—15. 

"Whenever  the   Lord  takes  off  the  restraint  from  Satan, 
he  is   both  active  and  able  to  deceive  the  nations,  and  to  i 
propagate  lies  and  mischief  among  men  :  and   then   pcr-i 
secution  again  lifts  up  its  horrid  front,  and  stalks  abroad  tol 
revel  upon  the  blood  of  the. saints. — We  may  even  learn! 
profitable  lessons  from  the  devil  and  his  angels  :  for  if  the  1 
servants  and  ministers  of  Christ   were  as  united,  active,  I 
vigilant,  and  persevering  in  doing  good,  as  these  enemies  1 
are   in   doing  mischief;    we  might  hotie  for  better  times. 
Nor  shall  we  do  amiss  in  taking  the   hint  from  them,  not! 
to  think  tl'.e  least  opportunity  of  good  beneath  our  notice  ; 
whilst  we  aspire  and  aira  at   the  mo3t  extensive  and  im- i 
portant  usefulness  ;  for  our  enemies,  when  forming  horrid  ; 
plans  to  destroy,  if  it  v.ere  possible,   the  whole  church  at  i 
once,  do  not  neglect  to  deceive  one  soul ;  or  even  to  defile, 
mislead,  or  harass  the  meanest  of  those  whom    they  can- 
not destroy.     But  no  weapons  formed  against  the  church 
can  prosper;   and  all  that   fight  against  her  shall  perish, 
■with  the  devil,   the  beast,  and  the  false  prophet,  and  be 
tormented  day  and  night  for  ever  and  ever.     May  we  then 
fir.nly  believe,  that  '  Christ  shall  come  to  be  our  Judge.' 
and  daily  prepare  to  stand  before  his  awful  tribunal,  when 
"  heaven  and  earth  shall  flee  from  his  fare,  and  no  place 
»«  shall   be  found  for  them."     Let  us  frequently  reflect  on 
the  opening  of  the  books,  the  brimming  to  light  of  the  hidden 
things    of  darkness,  and   the  discovery  nf  all    characters 
and  actions  in  their  proper  colours,  which  will  take  place, 
when  the  Judge  shall  render  to  every  one  according  to  his 


works.  Then  all  the  dead  shall  be  raised  ;  all  distinctions 
swallowed  up,  except  that  betxvecn  the  righteous  and  'he 
wicked  ;  and  all  will  be  cast  into  the  lake  of  fire,  prepaicd 
for  the  devil  and  lii.s  angels,  except  the  believing  and  obe- 
dient followers  of  Christ,  whose  names  are  written  in  the 
book  of  life.  "  Let  no  man,  therefore,  deceive  himself 
"  with  vain  words  ;  for  the  wrath  of  God  will  come  on  all 
"  the  children  of  disobedience,"  how  many  soever  they 
be.  "  Then  shall  the  righteous  shine  forth  as  the  sun  in  the 
"  kingdom  of  their  Father :"  and  "death  shall  be  swal- 
"  lowed  up  in  victory."  •'  He  that  hath  an  car,  let  him 
"  hear  what  the  Spirit  sailh  to  the  churches." 


NOTES. 

CHAP.  XXL  V.  1 — 4.  Some  interpreters,  (espe- 
cially among  those  who  hold  a  literal  resurrection  at  the 
beginning  of  the  Millennium,  and  the  personal  reign  of 
Christ  on  earth  during  it,)  understand  these  chapters  prin- 
cipally of  the  state  of  the  church  on  earth  at  that  time. 
But  they  come  in  order  subsequent  to  the  account  of  the 
general  judgment ;  and  we  can  never  attain  to  a  satisfactory 
undeistanding  of  pro}jhccy,  if  imagination,  or  conjecture, 
be  allowed  to  carry  us  backward,  or  forward,  without  any 
fixed  principles.  The  method  that  we  should  take,  of 
clearing  uji  the  evidence  of  the  divine  authority  of  scrip- 
ture from  the  accomplishment  of  prophecy  ;  (and  this  is 
no  doubt  one  principal  weapon,  with  which  to  defend 
Christianity  against  all  kinds  of  infidels  ;)  must  be,  by 
showing,  Uiat  there  is  order  and  arrangement  in  the  pre- 
dictions, and  a  coincidence  between  them  and  known  facts  ; 
and  that  a  regular  series  of  events  is  foretold,  some  of 
which  are  already  fulfilled,  and  the  rest  cannot  be  so, 
because  the  order  of  the  prophecy  shows  them  to  be  yet 
future.  But,  in  order  to  this,  we  must  carefully  adhere 
to  the  proposed  arrangement  in  our  interpretations,  not 
deviating  even  from  the  appearance  of  it  without  evident 
reason.  For  example,  there  was  a  necessity  of  returning, 
at  the  beginning  of  the  twelf'h  chapter,  to  the  primitive 
times  of  Christianity  ;  because  another  regular  series  of  pre- 
dictions is  there  evidently  begun,  after  the  other  had  been 
completed.  This  creates  a  proper  degree  of  prophetical 
obscurity ;  and  when  the  key  is  found,  it  adds  to  the  con- 
sistency, energy,  and  beauty  of  the  whole.  But,  having 
now  traced  both  parts  of  the  book  to  the  end  of  the  world  ; 
it  must  introduce  perplexity,  and  occasion  an  appearance 
of  uncertainty  and  ambiguity,  to  return  back,  without  any 
necessity,  to  the  preceding  Millennium.  As  many  ages  of 
persecution  and  tribulation  had  been  predicted  ;  and  as  this 


7 


J.  D.  95.  CHAPTER  XXI.  ^.  a  95. 

.■>  And  Phe    that  sat  upon  the   throne  *  all  things;  'and  I  will  be  his  God,  and 
said,    "Behold,  I  make  all    things  new.  j  he  shall  be  my  son 


uiv.2.9  V    I    sz 

II 

,|Is«ln.9xliiU: 
,S«r«n.  ill  13 
j»  Set  Oh  xi\  9- 
t  Setm.  »vi  U 
^  Set  on.  i    8    II 


17 


.  13 


.  17  Js.  sii, 
3.  It.  1—3.  John 
iv  in.  14.  vii. 
:)7,  38. 
V  I's.  sxivi  9 
"Jer  It  13  Joel 
iii.  I» 


a  ii  7    II.  17    36 
lii.i    12    21.     1 

John  V.  i.  6 

17    I  Cor   iri-i';- 


And  he  said  unto  me,  '  Write :  lor  '  these 
words  are  true  and  faithful. 

6  And  he  said  unto  nic,  'It  is  done. 
"  I  am  Alpha  and  Omega,  tiie  Beginning 
and  tiie  Lnd  :  ^  1  will  give  unto  him  that 
is  athirst,  of  >  the  Fountain  ol  the  water  of 
life  '  freely. 

7  He  that  'overcometh  shall  ''inherit 


.  35  Is  lnv  3  Matt  six.  2'J 


8  But  '^  the  fearful,  and  unbelieving, 
and  the  abominable,  and  murderers, 
and  whoremongers,  and  sorcerers,  and 
idolaters,  ^  and  all  liars,  shall  have  their 
part  in  ^  the  lake  which  burnetii  with 
fire,  and  brimstone  :  ''  which  is  the  second 
death. 


Or  Ihttr Ihitlgt.^ 
•  4Vf  on,  3.   Zech. 

VIII  f:.  Uom.  viii. 
15-17      1  joha 


.'U.lg.  vii  3  I«. 
Ii  12.  Ivii.  11. 
Mall,  viii.26.  x. 
2a.  Iukc..v.i  4, 
5.  John  xi.  42, 
41    1  I'el.  ill    14, 


.Mi.  15    I  Cor. 
i    9.   10      Gal. 

19-21      Kph. 

5.  6,  I  Tim  i. 

Ti;n   IV.2.    1 


book  was  in  a  good  measure  wriltcn  for  the  support  and  en- 
couragement of  liclicvcrs,  during  tliose  afflicling  scenes  ;  so 
we  might  naturally  expect  to  hear  towards  the  conclusion  of 
it,  some  account  of  their  hajjpy  state  in  heaven,  as  well  as 
of  ihc  prosperous  times  of  the  church  on  earth  :  but  if  these 
chapters  di)  not  relate  to  that  subject,  we  hear  indeed  of 
the  punishment  of  the  wicked,  but  nothing  concerning  the 
felicity  of  the  righteous.  Many  of  the  expressions  also 
are  such,  as  cannot  ap|ily  to  any  state,  where  the  least 
remains  of  sin  or  sorrow  are  to  bs  found,  or  any  return  of 
them  to  be  expected  :  and  those  which  seem  of  another 
nature  are  emblematical,  according  to  the  style  of  the 
\vhole  book  ;  wliii  ii  differs  from  all  others  in  the  New 
Testament,  though  it  resembles  many  of  the  prophecies  of 
Isaiah,  Ezckicl,  Daniel,  and  ZecUari-ih.  These  rea.^ons 
induce  me  to  explain  what  follows  of  the  heavenly  slate 
exclusively  ;  except  as  the  reader's  thoughts  are  naturally 
called  off,  in  some  places,  to  other  subjects.  The  emblem 
of  a  now  heaven  hath  several  times  occurred,  in  different 
senses.  {ISolcs,  &c.  Is.  Ixv.  17.  Ixvi.  2-2.)  Some  think 
that  Peter  wrote  after  the  book  of  Revelation  was  pub- 
lished, and  alluded  to  it  ;  {\o(e,  2  Pel.  iii.  10—14  :)  but 
the  Holy  Spirit  might  lead  both  the  sacred  writers  to  the 
same  views  and  images.  It  is  obvious,  however,  that 
Peter  spake  of  the  heavenly  state  ;  which  is  an  additional 
argument  to  prove  that  John  did  the  same  ;  and  indeed  this 
must  be  so ;  for  the  "  first  heaven  and  earth  were  passed 
"away."  (xx.  11.)  In  this  new  world,  "there  was  no 
"  sea  ;"  which  aptly  represents  an  entire  freedom  from 
polluting  and  conflicting  passions,  distressing  temptations, 
tempestuous  troubles,  changes,  and  alarms ;  and  from 
whatever  can  divide,  or  interrupt,  the  communion  of  saints 
with  each  other  :  some  think  it  implies,  also,  that  there 
is  abundance  of  room  in  that  blessed  world  ;  as  a  large 
proportion  of  the  earth  is  now  covered  with  the  sea.  The 
apostle  likewise  saw  the  holy  city,  coming  down  from 
heaven  ;  the  whole  cliurch  triumphant  was  shown  to  him 
under  this  emblem,  that  he  might  perceive,  and  report 
something  of  its  glory  and  felicity,  according  to  man's 
capacity  of  apprehending  heavenly  things  :  and  he  thus 
learned,  that  its  blessedness  came  wholly  from  God,  and 
depended  on  him.  It  seems  to  have  appeared  in  the  air 
iust  before  him,  that  he  might  contemplate  and  examine 
it '.  and  he  perceived  that  it  was  prepared  as  a  bride  adorned 
for  her  nuptials  ;  (xix.  7,  8  ;)  which  Avas  another  emblem, 
denoting  the  mutual  love  between  Christ  and  his  triumphant 
church  ;  their  union  and  communion,  and  delight  in  each 
other  ;  and  the  glory  and  felicity  thus  bestowed  upon  be- 
lievers in  heaven.     Thus  two  emblems,  which  apparently 


are  not  very  compatible,  concur  in  giving  some  in.structive 
ideas  of  this  interesting  hut  inconceivable  subject.  Lie 
then  heard  a  voice  from  heaven,  |iroclaiming,  with  asto- 
nishment at  the  divine  condescension,  that  the  tabernacle 
of  God  was  placed  with  men,  and  that  he  would  dwell 
among  them  as  their  reconciled  F'athcr,  notwithstanding  all 
their  rebellions!  {Ps,  Ixviii.  IS.  John  i.  1-1.)  They  would, 
therefore,  be  his  people,  devoted  to  his  service  and  glory, 
and  he  would  be  with  them,  as  their  all-f.ifficient  and 
eternal  portion.  {]}Iarg.  Rff.)  This  has  a  partial  ac- 
complishment, in  the  present  consolations  of  true  be- 
lievers; but  here  it  must  refer  to  the  perfect  enjo3'ment 
of  God  in  the  bealitic  vision  :  for  "  He  will  then  wipe 
"  away  all  tears  from  their  eyes."  like  a  tender  Father, 
who  comforteth  his  mourning  children,  (vii.  17.)  and  they 
will  never  weep  again,  either  for  sin  or  trouble  ;  as  death, 
and  every  cause  of  grief,  shall  be  no  more,  and  the  former 
things  will  be  passed  auay.  Can  these  expressions  relate 
to  any  thing  less  than  the  heavenly  slate  ?  Tture  ivas  no 
sea.  (1.)  '  It  is  evident  from  hence,  that  this  new  heaven 
'  and  new  earth  are  not  designed  to  take  place,  till  after  the 
'  general  judgment  :  for  at  the  general  judgment,  "  the  sea 
"  gave  up  the  dead  which  were  in  it."  (xx.  13.)  'Gog 
'  and  Magog,  the  nations  in  the  four  corners  of  the  earth 
'  are  deceived  by  Satan,  after  the  expiration  of  tlie  Mil- 
'  lenniiim  :  but  Gog  and  Magog  are  not  inhabitcrs  of  the 
'  new  heaven  and  tiie  new  earth.  The  church  of  Christ 
'  shall  be  glorious  upon  earth  during  the  Millennium  ;  and 
'  it  shall  be  more  glorious  still  in  the  new  earth,  after  the 
'  Millennium,  to  all  eternity.'     {Bp.  Neivloti.) 

V.  5 — 8.  "  He  that  sat  on  the  throne,"  generally,  in 
this  book,  denotes  the  Father  personally,  as  distinguished 
from  "  the  Lamb  that  was  slain  :"  but  as  Christ  will 
appear  on  the  throne  of  judgment,  (xx.  11.)  so  we  may 
understand  it  of  him  in  this  place;  and  the  language  em- 
ployed best  accords  to  him  in  his  niediatf^ial  character. 
The  Lord  Jesus,  therefore,  declared,  in  the  ajiostle's  hear- 
ing, that"  He  made  all  things  new  :"  (Marg.  R(f.)  he 
brings  sinners  into  a  new  state,  and  creates  them  anew  to 
holiness  ;  and  he  will  make  all  things  new,  respecting  their 
situation  and  manner  of  living,  when  he  hath  brought 
them,  perfected  both  in  body  and  soul,  to  his  glorious 
felicity.  This  John  was  commanded  to  write,  for  the 
encouragement  of  the  church  in  all  its  aillictions,  conflicts, 
and  temptations  ;  for  those  weix-  true  and  faithful  sayings, 
on  which  the  most '  entire  dependence  might  be  jilaccd. 
He  also  added,  "  It  is  done  :"  the  whole  counsel  of  the 
love  of  God  will  be  then  completed,  and  th  redemption, 
which  the  incarnate   Son  finished  on  the  cross,   will  be 


A.  n   95. 


REVELATION. 


O.  95. 


15  And   he  that  talked  with  0jc  had 
a  ffohlct)    rec()    *u    m'-^urc    tbir    city,  y  «"•».>■•  i? 


eatcs     rr.cTeof,    and    tlie     wall  iS":  zecu, lii 


9  IT  And  thore  came  unto  mc  one  of! 
'ilir'''-  '"  the  so.tn  an)2;cls,  '  which  i.ad  the  seven 

vial-  full  of  the   seven   last  p!agues,  am! 'and   liif 
talkfd   witli  me,  saying,  Con\p"  h.ilhc  r,  1   thercoJ. 
kSf(<,tK2  xiK7.  „-!;;    shew   thte  Mhe    bride,  the   Lanib's         It>  And    the  city    licth  ^  four-square,  ^,E'«ii7»i'iii. 

\vif(>.  and  ihe  lcn:ftl'  is  as  larnre  as  the  breadth, 

li  loi.  ;  xrii-      )()  And   'he  carried   mc  awav  in  the  And  he  nieasiired  the  Cii  .•  with  the  reed, 
]l    i?'':^'.'!  Spirit  to  a  irreal  and   high  mountain,  and;"  twelve  thousand    t^uiongs  :  The  length, ''^''■'"'^"8-ia 
'f'^^'fi'^'    "!*'   ""  ^'^'^t   great   city,  the 
'1.  =^""  Jerusalem,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  equal. 


XI   iL?'  AcJsst'f^^ved    me   ""that   great  city,  the  iioly' and  the  breadth,  and  the  height  of  it,  are 


tSft 


.v,„  i'5-22^''' God,  i      ^^  '^"f'  '"'"  measured  the  wall  thereof, 

!'i"5.'''?x  1*.       11    Havino-   "the  glory    of  God:  andean    himdrcd    mil  forty  and  four  cubits, ''' 
:as   like   unto   a  stone  most  «aon//«<f /o  the  measure  of  a  man,  that  is. 


10.  El  slviii..'>5. 
)  I'J.  E?..  1  26 
XKvlii  1.1.  U  16 
)  IB.iT  «  xxii.  I 


"her   light 

precious,  even  like  a  jasper-stone,  ^  clear!  of  the  angel. 

-"■' ^-' as  crystal  ;  '^  And  the  building   of  the  wall  of  it 

M^vh^T??.       12  And  had  la  wall  great   and  high,^  was  o/"  jasper :  and   the    city  was  pure '^^""•u.u. 
vWiiu'^i^'Sl.  anil  hail  'twelve  gates,  and  at  the  gateS|gold,  ''like  unto  clear  glass.  •"'  ='• 

I'-a,""";'"  twelve     angels,    'and     names    written  f    1 9  And   Mhe  foundations  of  the  wall  Vo^^^^^^riijif- 
'lI,1"x"o'x^°  thereon,  which    are    Ihc    names    of   the  of  the  city  ti'cre  garnished  with  all  man-i^'"".>2 
i^vi,."/y  Num  twelve  tribes  of  the  children  of  Israel,      iner  of  precious   stone?      The  first  foun- 
xxJiT?^    *'"      13  On   the  east,  three   gates;  on  the!  dation  Jtw  jasper  ;  the  second, '  sapphire  ;  f,'^«i|,'^E..«WM 

north,  three    gates;  on   the  south,    three ^ the  third,  a   chalcedony;  the  fourth,  an  "" 
"I'l'lfis  Jf'i'o"  gates;  and  oii'the  west,  three  gates.  i emerald  : 

''^t'J^vHi  11  And  the  wall  of  the  city  had  twelve  I  20  The  fifth,  sardonyx;  the  sixth, 
Gaui'g. 'Eph  "  foundations,  '^  and  in  them  the  names  oflsardius  ;  the  seventh,  chrysolite  ;  the 
n.'j'ude'i;'' '"  the  twelve  apostles  ot  the  Lamb.  eighth,  beryl;  the    ninth,    a  topaz;  the 


perfectly  apjilied.     For,  being  "  Alpha  and  Omega,  the' 
•'  Beginning  and  the  End,"  he  will  surely  bring  the  workj 
he  had  begun  to  a  glorious  conclusion.     (Notes,  &c.  i.  8, 
11.  18.    ii.  8.)     If  any  man   in   any   age  or  j^lace,    werei 
athirst  for  tlie  blessing.s  of  salvation  ;  if  any   one  were  so 
sensible  of  his   perishing  need  of  them,  and  had  such   a 
view  of  their  i>rcciousness,  as  to  lie  earnest  in  using  means 
for  obtaining  them,   and  would   not  be  satisfied  with  any 
thing  else,    Christ  would  surely  give  him  "  of  the  Foun- 
"  tain  of  the   water  of  life   freely. "      {Marg.    Ref.  and 
notes  on  the  texts  referred  to. )     The  sin  and  folly  of  men 
consist  in   "  forsaking   the   Fountain   of    living  water,    to 
"  hew  out  broken  cisterns,  that  can  hold  no  waters;"  his 
happiness  must  begin  with  returning  to  this  Fountain,  as 
opened  through  the  mediation  of  Christ.     Sensual  and  sin- 
ful pleasures  are  muddy  and  poisoned  waters ;  the  best 
earthly  comfoilsare  like  the  scanty  stagnating  supplies  of  a 
cistern  ;  whc:i  idolized,  they  become  broken  cisterns,  and 
yield  only  vanity,  disappointment,  and  vexation;  and  all 
our  labour  about  them,    resembles    "  hewing  out  broken 
"cisterns,  (hat  can  hold  no  water."     But  the  joys  of  true 
religion    are  like  the  springing    waters  from  a   fountain, 
pure,    refreshing,    overflowing,    always   satisfying,  never 
satiating,  abundani,  and  eternal.      The  sanctifymg  con 
solations    of  ihe    IJoly    Spirit,  being   the  preparation   for 
heavenly  felicily,  and  the  antepast  of  it,  are  the  streams 
fr.^m    this  Fountair),    which  flow  for  us   in   the  wilderness 
To  those,   who    thirst  for  thera,  Christ  will   give  of  these 
waiers,  freely,  without  any  price  paid  for  them,  even  sup 
plies  adequate  to  their  largest  desires  ;  these  shall  be  fur- 


nished from  time  to  time,  when  they  come  and  ask  for 
them,  to  be  their  solace  in  life,  and  at  the  approach  of 
death  ;  and  then  he  will  bring  them  to  the  Fountain-head, 
that  they  may  drink  for  ever  full  draughts  of  these  holy 
and  glorious  joys.  All  this  he  gives  freely ;  though  he 
purchased  them  by  the  shedding  of  his  lilood  upon  the 
cross  for  their  sins.  (xxii.  1.  IT.)  Indeed,  they,  who 
draw  waters  from  these  wells  of  salvation,  have  many 
enemies  to  encounter :  but  the  Lord  assures  them,  that 
every  conqueror  shall  "  inherit  all  things,"  for  He  will  be 
his  God,  and  he  shall  be  his  son,  and  thus  be  the  heir  of  all 
things  in  him.  (1  Cor.  iii.  21 — -JS.)  On  the  other  hand. 
"  the  fearful,"  who  dared  not  profess,  or  who  renounced 
the  gospel,  from  the  dread  of  reproach  and  suffering  ;  the 
cowardly  soldiers,  who  feared  the  enemy  more  than  theii 
Captain,  and  so  "  turned  back  in  the  day  of  battle  ;"  and 
"  infidels"  or  "  unbelievers"  of  all  descriptions  ;  (not  the 
weak  in  faith,  but  such  as  had  no  faith;}  -'the  abomi- 
"  nable,"  or  those  who  were  guilty  of  unnatural  prac- 
tices; murderers  of  themselves  or  others,  in  duels,  wars, 
persecutions,  perversion  of  justice,  and  oppression  ;  "  for- 
"  nicators ;"  adulterers,  and  lewd  persons  of  every  kind  : 
'•sorcerers;"  the  devil's  prophets,  real  or  pretended,  to 
which  company  pntcnder^  to  new  revelations  belong; 
'•  idolaters,  an.i  all  liars,"  hypocrites,  deceivers,  false 
teachers;  all.  who  lie  for  gain,  or  from  malice,  who  thus 
cheat  or  slander  others  :  yea,  all  liars,  tnough  they  only 
divert  themselves  or  others  hy  breaking  God's  command- 
ments ;  all  these  shall  have  their  portion  in  the  lake  of 
fire,  with  tlie  devil  and  his  angels.     {jSote,  xx.  10—15.) 


.?.  U.    9a. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 


.7.  IJ.  y.-). 


tenth,    a  clirysoprasus  ;  the   eleventh,  a 

jacinth  ;  tlic  t\veh"tli,  an  amethyst. 

'"''       21   And  =  the  twelve  gates  iccre  twelve 

pearls  ;    every  several  gate   was   of  one 

™{^  pearl  :  and    the  street    of  the    city   was 

• "  ''  pure  gold,  '  as  it  were  transparent  glass. 


V.  9. — 21.     An  angel  having  called  John  to  accompany 
him,  that  he  might  show  him  the  briilc,  {Note,  xix.  7,  8.) 
or  the    church    iriumfihant,  after   the  completion    of  the 
sacred  union  between  Christ  and  his  purchased  people,  in 
the  glory   of  heaven,  he    was,    to  his  own  apprehension, 
(being   under  the  inlluence  of  the  prophetic  Spirit)|carried 
to  an  exceedingly  higli  mountain,    and  shown   a  city  im- 
mensely great,  descending  out  of  heaven  from  God.  (-.3.) 
This  interchange  of  emblems  from  "  the  Bride,  the  Lamb's 
"  wife,"  to  "  the  holy  Jerusalem,"    shows,   that    we    are 
only   to  take  general  ideas   from    them,  but  not  to   enter 
minutely  into   particulars,  in  which  there  is  seldotn  much 
agreement:  and  that  our  complex  view  of  such    sulrjecis 
must  be  deduced' from  the  whole  of  them  compared   toge- 
ther.    This  city  was  illuminated,    beautified,  and  rendered 
illustrious  beyond  expression,  by  the  glory  of  God  beam- 
ing full  upon  it;  which  shows  that  the  happiness  of  heaven 
consists  in    immediate  communications  from  God,   and  in 
conformity   to    him.     Thus    the   light,  that   shone  on  the 
city,  was  like  ihe  refulgency  of  the  most  admired  jewels  : 
the  whole,  as  it  appeared  pendent  in  the  air,  shone  with 
surprising  lustre  and  beauty,  and  was  transparent  as  crys- 
tal:   which  may  intimate,  that  our  knowledge  in  heaven 
will  be  intuitive,  certain,  and  productive  of  the  most  satis- 
fying delight.      The  great  wall  of  jasper  of  one    lumdred 
and  forty-four  cubits   in  height,  or  thickness,  (accoixling  to 
the  measure  of  a  man,    from  his  elbow  to  the  end  of  his 
middle  finger,  (17,)  being  the  number  of  the  twelve  tribes 
multiplied  by  thai  of  the  twelve  apostles,  may  denote  the 
entire  security  of  that  i-esidence,  which  the  almighty  God 
hath  prepared  for  the  whole  increase  of  both  the  Old  and 
the  New  Testament  churches,   when  collected  together  in 
heaven  ;  where  no  enemy  can  approach  to  annoy  or  alarm 
them  for  ever.     Twelve  gates,  guarded  by  twelve  angels, 
and  inscribed  with  the    names    of   the   twelve   tribes    of 
Israel,   implied,  that  this  holy  city  was  open  on  every  side 
for  the  admission  of  the   true  Israel  of  God,    even  all   his 
believing  servants,  and  for  none  else  :  and  that  angels  re- 
joiced in   their  security  and  felicity   in  heaven,  as  well  as 
readily  ministered   to   them  during  their  progress  thither. 
The  twelve  foundations,  inscribed  with  the  names  of  the 
twelve    apostles,   and   formed  of  twelve   precious  stones, 
(which  John  in  vision  saw,  in  the  same  manner  as  he  did 
the  rest.)  might  show  that  all,   who  belonged  to  that  holy 
city,  obtained  their  citizenship,  by  receiving  and  obeying 
the  doctrine  of  the  apostles  respecting  Christ  and  his  sal- 
vation, as  "  the  Lamb  of  God  that  taketh  away  the  sin  of 
"  the  world :"  the  whole  city  rests  on  that  foundation  pri- 
marily, and  in  a  subordinate  sense  on  those  that  published 
and  attested  that  doctrine,  wlio  will  be  honoured  there  in  a 
peculiar  manner  :  nor  wilt  any  person  enter  thither,    who 
does  not  hold  the  doctrine  of  the  apostles,  in  its  grand  out- 
lines :  for  thus  it  hath  been  believed  by  the  church,  ever 

V0L.  v.— No.  ae. 


22  And  "^  1  saw  no  temple  therein  :  ^^^■..  '\. 
for  '  the  Lord  God  almighty  and  "'ihc  \\'\- \ 
Lamb  are  the  temple  of  it.  i^,,,,, 

23  And  "  the  city  had  no  need  of  the  l\-  V 
sun,  neither  of  the  moot!,  to  shine  in  it :  „.'■'„,„ 

:i      X.  30.     Col.  i.  t9.     ii    19.     Hcb    ix.   1-12. ii  ssii     t,      1-.   iS  v 


since  the  first  promise  lo  fallen  man.     The  precious  s!oncS 
may  denote,  that  all  earthly  sjilcndour  is  mean  and  paltry 
conifiared  with  that  of  heaven  ;  and  iha;  all  possible  excel- 
lency and  trlory  will  there  combine,   aboiiiul  and  ccntic  for 
ever.  {Notes,  Is.  liv.  II.  12.  FJph.  ii.  lU — 22.)    The  vast 
dimensions  of  the  city,  being  an  exact  sipiare,  fifteen  hun- 
di'cd  miles  on  each  side,  might  be  eniblemalicil  of  mag- 
nificence,   and    of  room  for  any    number  of    inhabitants 
which  should  ever  enter  it.     As  it  is  inconceivable  how  a 
ci!y  could    be  fifteen  hundred  miles  high  ;  so,  when  it  is 
said  that    the  length,    breadih,     and    height  were   equal, 
some  conclude  that  no  more  is  meant,  than  that  the  height 
was  propoi  tionablc  to  the  other  dimensions.  As,   however, 
the  whole  is  enigmatical,  and  as  a  cube   seems  a  kind  of 
perfect  form,   perhaps  the  language   is    to  be  understood 
according  to  its  ob\ious  meaning:    and  then  we  may  con- 
sider it  as  an  intimation,  that  the  reader  is  not  to  form  any 
gross  conceptions   of  the   city  in  his   imagination,    but   to 
deduce    instruction   from  it,   as   an    emblem  :  and    it  may 
imply  the  stability,  proportion,  and  uniformity  of  heavenly 
things,    and  the  inconceivable  nature  and   glory  of  ihcm. 
{Kjilt.  iii.  18.) — The  ciiy,  and  the  street  of  it,    being  "  of 
"  pure  gold,  like  unio  clear  glass,"  may  be   rn  emblem  of 
the   union   in    heaven   of  those  excellencies,   which  seem 
here  lo    be  incompatible.      '  They  will   be  splendid,  and 
'  durable  as  the  purest  gold  ;  clear  atid  transparent  as  the 
'  finest  glass.     In  that  happy  world,  the  beauties  and  ad- 
'  vantages,   which  here  are  divided  and  incompatible,   will 
'unite   and  agree.     Our   glass   is  clear,   but  brittle;    our 
'  gold  is  shining  and  solid,    but  it  is  opaque,  and  discovers 
'  only  a   surface.     And    thus  it  is  with    our  minds.     The 
'  powers  of  the  imagination  are  lively  and  extensive,  but 
'  transient  and   uncertain.     The  powers  of  the  undersland- 
'  ing  are  more  solid  and    regular,    but   at    the    same  time 
'  more  slow  and  limited,  and  confined  to   the  outside  pro- 
'  perties    of  the    few   objects  around   us.     But    when  wc 
'  arrive  within  the  veil,  the   perfections    of  the  glass  and 
'  gold  will  be  combined,  and    the   imperfections    of  each 
'  will  entirely  cease.     Then  we  shall  kvnw  more  than  we 
'  can  now  imagine.    The  glass  will  be  alt  gold.  And  then 
'  we   shall   apprehend    truth   in   its  relations  and   conse- 
'  quences,    not  (as  at  present.)  by  that  tedious  and  fallible 
'  process  which  we  call  reasoning,    but  by  a  single  glancfe 
'  of  thought,   as  the  sight  pierces  in  an  instant  through  the 
'  largest  transparent  body.      The  gold  will  be  all  glass.^ 
{Newton''s  Cardiphonia.)— The  tv/elve  gates,  made  of  so 
many  vast  pearls,  denoted,  that  every  thing  will  be  super- 
latively glorious,  beyond  all  comparison   with  any  thing 
seen  on  earth. — The  marginal   references  will  show  the 
reader,  in  a  manner  suited  to  excite  a    peciliar  interest, 
that  even  in  those  things,  which  are  stated  as  the  glory  of 
the   antichristian   harlot,  the  true  spouse  of  Christ   im. 
mensply  exceeds  her. 
4  X 


.-/.  D.  6.% 


REVELATION. 


J.  b.  95- 


0  S" 

oil. 

11. 

ivih. 

.!>  ii.ia 

n    21. 

Hill. 

in 

^    M«U  xvi 

17 

Mark 

viit 

3X 

Jolio 

xvii 

21 

Actssxii.  1 

p  Luke 

it. 

John  ' 

9    U 

i» 

V   23. 

q  liii 

put 

Jixii 

43 

xiii 

■il 

Is 

ii     3 

Iv      1. 

III 
livl 

11 

IB 

»  for  the  glor)  of  God  did  lighten  it,  and 
f  the  L  ini!)  /«  the  Light  thereof. 

21  And  "the  nations  of  them  which 
arc  saved,  shall  '  walk  in  the  light  of  it : 
■  and  the  kiiiis  of  the  earth  do  bring 
their  glory  and  honour  into  it. 

2b  And  '  the  catcs   of  it  shall  not  be 


shut  at  all   bv  day  ;   "for  there  shall  be  ""-i^s^  J'^i^- 
no  night  there. 

2(i  And  tlu-y  shall  bring  ^  the   glory '^^^.s* 
and  honour  of  the  nations  into  it.  ^^^^  ^.j.   ^^ 

27   And  )  there  shall  in  no  wise  enter  f'j'"?-J;i%.''/; 
into   it  any    thing    that  defileth,  neither  Jp^J^'i*  i-'" 
\whntsotver    'workcth   abomination,  '"" 

^  makelh  A  Wa  :  but  "  they  wiiich  are  writ- ^'^J* 
ten  m  the  Lamb's  book  of  life. 


I  i.tt  on,  ill.  5 
xiii.  8  XX.  1  = 
15  Phil.  iv.  3. 


V,  ai 27.     The   temple    wa.s  essential  to  the  literal 

.(crusalem,  as  its  great  ornament  and  honour;  and    it  made 
a  prominent  part  in  Ezekiel's  vision  of  the  church,  during 
the  Millennium,   under  the  emblem  of  the  holy  city  (Notes, 
Er.  xl — xlviii:)  but  there  was  no  temple  in   the  mystical 
city  which   John  saw  ;  which  is  a  demonstration,  that  liie 
heavenly   slate  was  exclusively  meant.     In  heaven  there 
will  be  no  need  of  external  symbols  of  the  Lord's  presence  ; 
when  he  shall  be  fully  manifested  in  his  essential  glory,  as 
tir  as  creatures  can  perceive  and  know  him.     He  will  be 
evidently  among  them,  to  communicate  unalloyed  felicity, 
and  to  receive  their  adorations ;  and  the   eternal    Son,   in 
human    nature,   as    the   Lamb    that  was   slain,  will    be   a 
Temple,  in  which  "  all  the  fulness  of  the  Godhead  dwelling 
"  bodily"    will  be  made  manifest  to  the  glorified  bodies  of 
the  .saints,  whilst  the  perfections  of  the  divine  nature  will 
be  contemplated  with  open  face,  by  the  exercise  of  their 
intellectual  powers.— Nor  will  this  holy  city  need  the  sun 
or  moon  to  lighten  it,  or  any  of  the  things  which  outwardly 
contribute  to  our  comfort  and   are  suited  to  our   state  on 
earth-  for  the  glory  of  God  will  lighten  it,  yea,  the  Lamb 
will  be  the  light  and  felicity  of   it.     {Notes,  Is.  Ix.  19, 
20.)     What  words  can  more  fully  express  the    mysterious 
union  and  coequality    of  the    Son  with  the  Father  in  the 
God-head  ?— The  inhabitants  of  this  city  will  not  only  be 
numerous,  above  those  of  other  cities ;  but  even  nations, 
many  nations  of  those,  whom  Jesus  hath  saved,  will  dwell 
in  it,  and  walk   in  the  light  of  God  and    the  Lamb,  per- 
petually and  eternally.     If  all  the  kings  of  the  earth  had 
concurred  to  bring  the  whole  of  their  wealth,  magnificence, 
and  glory,  into  one  place ;    it    could   not  have  borne  any 
comparison   with    this    holy   city  :   thus  those  kings,  who 
belonged  to  the  church  on  earth,  though  they  have  left  all 
their  outward  grandeur  behind    them,  will   yet  bring  all 
their  real  honour  into  it,  and  all  other  glory  will  be  swal- 
lowed up  in  it.  ^,  The   gates  not  shut  by    day,  and  there 


when  the   idolized  objects  of  carnal    men's  affections  and 
pursuits  shall  pass   away,    and   be   no  more  for  ever,  be- 
lievers shall  enter  "  the  new  heaven  and  the  new  earth."" 
in  which  dwelleih  righteousness,  and  where  no  tumultuous 
passions,   anxious  cares,  or  changing  dispensations,  .shall 
disturb  their  repose  to  all  eternity.     "  But  will  God  indeeti 
"  dwell  with  man,"   and  leceive    man  to  dwell  wiih    him 
in  heavenly  felicity  ?  What  then  should  for  a  single  moment 
divert  us  from  seeking  so  vast  a  blessing?    Or  what  words- 
can  suffice    to  express  our    admiring    gratitude.'      Way 
we  seek  the  adorning   and    'oeaut)'   of  holiness,  and  stih. 
desire  to  be    found  accepted  in  the  righteousness  of  thc- 
Redeemer,  and  adorned  with  the  beauties  of  holiness  ;  and 
then  the  heavenly  bridegroom  will  find  us  prepared,    and 
will  rejoice  over  us  to  do  us  good  for  ever.  (Zepli.  iii.  I7.'i 
Tears  may  indeed  now  furrow  our  cheeks,  and  anguish  mav 
sometimes   distract  our  hearts,   because  of  sin  within  ui 
and  around  us,   and  because  of  its  distressing  effects  ;  but 
speedily   our   God   will  wipe  away  all  our  tears,  and  we 
shall   feel  and  see  no  more  of  death,  of  sorrow,  of  cryin", 
or  of  pain,  for  ever.     Let  us  then  pray  for  patience,  that, 
"  having  done  the  will  of  God,  we  may  inherit  the  promise."' 
If  we  are  willing  and  desirous  that  the  gracious  Redeemer 
should  make  all  things  new  in  our    hearts  and  nature,  bv 
whatever  means  he  sees  good,    we  need  not  fear,   but  that 
he  will  make  all  things  new,  in  respect  of  our  situation,  till 
he  hath  brought  us  to  the  enjoyment  of  complete  felicity  : 
for  he   is    Alpha  and  Omega  ;  his  work  is  perfect ;    and 
when  he    begins    to  save  he  will  never  leave  or    forsake 
those  who  partake  of  his  grace,  and  who  are  the  objects  of 
his  everlasting  love.     If,    in  bringing   us    to  thirst  for  the 
waters  of  life,   he  causes   u$  to  pass  through    humiliatin<' 
dispensations  and  experiences,  we  ought  not  to  complain, 
as  this  thirst  is  ihe  preparation  for  all  the  blessings  of  time 
and  eternity,  and  he  will  give  to  "  every  one  that  is  athirst 
"  of  the  Fountain  of  the  water  of   life  freely."     Did    we 


being  no  night  "there,  emblematically  show  the  liberty,  come  to  him  for  this  blessing  more  frequently,  and  pray 
peace,  security,  and  uninterrupted  enjovment  of  that  blessed  for  it  more  earnestly,  we  should  be  enabled  in  the  sharpest 
slate  :'  and  as  believers  are  the  excellent  of  the  earth,  and  trials  to  realize  the  Christian  paradox,  '•  as  sorrowful,  yet 
enter  thither  from  every  nation  ;  so  it  may  literally  be  said,  j "  always  rejoicing:"  but  we  are  too  apt  to  go  to  broken 
that  "  they  bring  the  glory  and  honour  of  the  nations  into  i  cisterns  ;  and  no  wonder  in  this  case  that  we  go  mourning 
"  it ;"  as  well  as  (iguraiively,  in  respect  of  its  incomparable  |  all  the  day  long.  Let  then  those,  who  are  engaged  in  the 
splendour  and  excellency.  Moreover,  nothing  sinful  or  un-  combat,  have  recourse  to  this  never-failing  cordial ;  that, 
clean  can  at  all  find  admission  into  it.  All  the  inhabitants  by  its  exhilarating  and  invigorating  efikacy,  their  strength 
are  absolutely  perfected  in  holiness;  and  all  increase,  rejoice  may  be  renewed,  till  they  have  won  the  victory,  and  are 


in.  and  participate  each  other's  felicity,  being  all  excellent, 
lovin",  and  lovely,  beyond  expression  or  imagination. 
PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—8. 

•'  There  remajneth  a  rest  for  the  people  of  God :"  ar.d 


owned  as  children  and  heirs  of  God  in  Christ  Jesus,  and 
possess  all  things  in  him. — But,  surely,  the  curse  is  also 
set  before  us  in  this  scripture,  as  well  as  the  blessing: 
and  most  loudly  doth  Christ  say  to  all  that  hear  his  word, 
"not  to  fear  them,  who  can  kill  the  body,  but  after  that 
"  have  no  more  that  they  can  do ;"  when  such  cowardr, 


Jl.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


./?.  D.  'JO. 


CHAP.  XXII.  I    A    ND  he  bhewed  me 'p.  pure  River  of., ..„,,.   , 

j9  further  description  of  the  hcai: cnhj  stateA  rxJ' wd^iev  of  life,  "=  clear  as  crystal,  w' '  tiv','.  "/a 
I — ."».  The  angel  attests  these  //iiw§-.9,'' proceeding  out  of  the  throne  of  God  LlJl'ili^g.  zccs! 
and  u(^-ain  forbids  John  to  worship  A/wi,  aud  of  the  Lamb.  jB^al ''°''°''' 

(J — 9.     Christ  himself  shows  the  apostleA      2  In    "the    midst  of   the   street  of  it,  Vs!' .^xsv"' 5; 
that  the   state    of  men    ivould  soon    Ae  and  on  either  side  of  the  nver,  was  there  i'r  John'iv"'!': 


fixed,  by  his  coming  to  judgment,  10 
12  :  he  declares  who  would  enter  heaven, 
and  who  would  be  excluded,  13 — 15; 
invites  all  that  were  willing,  to  accept 
of  his  salvation  ;  and  denounces  plagues 
on  all  who  add  to,  or  take  away  from 
thii  prophecy,  16 — 19.  The  apostle 
desires  the  speedy  advent  of  Christ ;  and 
concludes  vith  a  bcnemciiou  on  his 
readers,  1{j,z\. 


as  dare  not  own  Christ  on  earth,  are  ranked  with  the  most 
abominable  sinners,  as  heirs  of  the  lake  of  fire  and  brim- 
stone. If  the  Lord  should  speak  in  thunder  from  heaven, 
and  [irotest  to  sinners,  by  name,  that  they  were  in  tlie  way 
to  hell,  it  could  not  be  more  manifest  than  it  is  at  present, 
if  men  would  but  notice  it :  for  whilst  ihey  live  in  infi- 
delity, impiety,  or  any  of  the  sins  here  or  elsewhere  enu- 
merated, does  not  God  say  expressly  to  them,  "  Except 
"  ye  repent,  ye  shall  all  likewise  perish?"  But  blessed 
be  his  name,  he  says  also  to  the  worst,  "  Repent,  and  be 
"  converted,  that  your  sins  may  be  blotted  out."  ='  Believe 
"  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ,  and  thou  shall  be  saved." 

V.  9—27. 


The  angels  who  pour  out  vials  of  wrath,  and  inflict 
plagues  on  ungodly  men,  take  pleasure  in  helping  the  joy 
of  believers:  and  the  mystical  espousals  of  Christ  and  his 
church  excite  their  attention,  admiration,  and  rejoicing 
praises.  But  the  way  in  which  tlic  Lord  teaches  us  the 
nature  of  heavenly  glories,  implies  that  we  are  poor  igno- 
rant children,  too  apt  to  be  pleased  with  trifles  and  exter- 
nals, who  must  be  spoken  to  in  our  on  n  language,  not 
being  capable  of  knowing  things  as  they  are,  or  of  fully 
relishing  the  pure  and  spiritual  felicity  of  the  celestial 
world.  Yet,  if  any  thing  draw  ofi"  our  affections  from 
earthly  objects  to  seek  a  treasijre  in  heaven,  and  a  per- 
manent mansion  in  that  blessed'  world,  it  will  be  well. — 
Glorious  things  are  indeed  here  spoken  of  the  city  of  God  ; 
and  the  whole  is  well  suited  to  raise  our  expectations,  and 
enlarge  our  conceptions  of  its  security,  peace,  splendour, 
its  purity  and  felicity:  but  in  proporiion  to  our  spirituality, 
we  shall  be  more  and  more  led  to  contemplate  heaven,  as 
tilled  with  the  glory  of  God,  and  enlightened  by  the 
presence  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  Sun  of  Righteousness,  and 
the  Redeemer  of  lost  sinners :  knowing,  that  in  "  his 
•'  presence  is  fulness  of  joy,  and  pleasures  at  his  right 
■'  hand  for  evermore."  As  nothing  unclean  can  enter 
thither,  let  us  be  stirred  up,  by  these  glimpses  of  heavenly 
things,  in  giving  diligence  to  "  cleanse  ourselves  from  all 
•'fiilhiness  of  flesh  and  spirit,  and  to  perfect  holiness,  in 


Jobo 
9.    XV. 

7-li. 


'  the  Tree  of  life,  which  bare  twelve 
manner  of  fruit?,  caul  yielded  her  fruit 
every  month :  and  the  leaves  of  the  Tree 
were  for  e  the  healin^r  of  the  nations. 

:i  And  ''  there  shall  be  no  moi^e  curse  :  "^.f,"',  =*'■  ^^ 
'  but  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb  '!■"'''  '  9«^ 
shall  be  in  it;  ''and  his  servants  shall  i'^-^f;™,'" i"-;^ 
serve  him;  °cxuii  "a  is  » i! 

.  ..            _                                                       10.    vii   la,  19. 
IB.  1  Pet.  ii.  2.). lixxi 


4  Mai.  iv.3  Lukei 

xsv,  41.  Oal    iii.  m 

r.l.  xhiii    15     Malt. 


;xv  ;i.   Jolin  xiv.  3.  xv 


"  the  fear  of  God,"  that  we  may  be  approved  as  "  Israelites 
"  indeed,  in  whom  there  is  no  guile,"  and  have  a  sure  evi- 
dence that  we  are  wrilten  in  the  "  book  of  life  of  the 
'•  Lamb,  that  was  slain  from  the  foundation  of  the  world. " 

NOTES. 
CHAP.  XXIL  V,  ],  The  angel  next  made  known 
to  the  apostle  the  source  and  current  of  heavenly  blessings, 
for  "  he  showed  him  a  pure  River  of  water  of  life  :"  this 
implied  the  holy  nature  and  tendency  of  those  unalloyed 
pleasures,  which  flow,  without  interruption  or  end,  for  the 
full  satisfaction  of  all  the  saints  in  glory.  {Ps.  xlvi.  4.) 
It  was  also  "  clear,"  or  transparent,  "  as  crystal  ;"  which 
may  intimate  that  the  happiness  of  heaven  greatly  consists 
in  a  full,  exact,  and  certain  knowledge  of  God,  and  his 
glorious  perfections  and  works,  exciting  all  holy  and 
delightful  affections  in  fhe  heart.  This  river  '•  proceeded 
"  out  of  the  throne  of  God  and  of  the  Lamb,"  as  from 
its  fountain  ;  which  showed,  that  all  felicity  comes  from 
God,  as  the  all-suflScient  Source  of  life,  light,  holiness, 
and  joy  ;  and  that  it  is  communicated  according  to  his  wise 
and  holy  sovereignty.  But  the  throne  of  God  was  the 
throne  of  the  Lamb  also;  (iii.  21  ;)  for  the  river  flows  to 
sinful:  men,  through  the  Per.son  of  Emmanuel,  and  his 
atonement  and  mediation.  This  especially  points  to  the 
quickening  and  sanctifying  influences  and  consolations 
of  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  given  to  sinners  through  Jesus 
Christ,  to  be  the  author  of  spiritual  and  eternal  life  to 
their  souls.  (Marg.  Ref.  andnotis  on  the  texts  referred  to.) 
This  interpretation,  which  coincides  with  so  many  other 
scriptures,  gives  a  peculiarly  interesting  view  of  the  sacred 
Trinity  ;  the  Father,  who  sent  his  only  begotten  Son  to  be 
our  Saviour;  the  Son,  who,  having  iini.shed  his  work  on 
earth,  rose  and  ascended,  and  sat  down  with  the  Father  oii 
his  throne,  and  ever  liveth,  as  Emmanuel,  our  divine,  our 
incarnate  Mediator;  and  the  Holy  Spirit,  as  proceeding 
from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  to  apply,  by  his  creating  love 
and  power,' this  salvation  to  our  souls:  that  '  Glory  may 
'  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost ; 
'  as  it  was  in  the  beginning,  is  now,  and  ever  shall  be.^ 
'  world  without  end.' 
4X2 


J.  /;.  *)rj. 


REVELATION. 


XIV.    I 

n  »viii  23  at! 
uli.  »xi  22-2S 
Hs.  xxxM  9 
l«x5iv.ll.  I'rov 
iv  18.19.  Is  ll 
19,2(1 


21. 


. 18.  2: 
MaU.  lixv.  31 
46.  Ro:ii.  V  17 
J  Tim  ii.  12 
I  Pet  i.  3,  i 
\i  Stt  un.   nil     9 


4  And  '  ilicy  shall  sec  his  face;  ""andl 
Ills  name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads.  I 

5  And  there  sliall  he  "  no  nij^ht  there  ; 
and  they  need  no  candle,  neither  light  of 
the  sun  :  lor  the  Lord  God  giveth  ihem 
light:  "  and  they  shall  reigti  for  ever  and 
ever. 

6  And  he  said  unto  me,  ''  These  say- 
in-js  arc  faithful  and  true  :  and  the  Lord 
God  of  f  the  holy  prophets  '  sent  his 
angel  to  shew  unto  his  .servants  the  things 
'  which  must  shortly  be  done 


21 


n.  LuUe  i 

Sie  i.n.i   I.    Dan 

o    M   32.  1  Cfir. 


7  Behold,  '  1  conic  cjuickly  :  "  blessed 
is  he  that  kcepeth  the  sayings  of  the 
prophecy  of  this  book. 

8  And  1,  John,  saw  these  things,  and 
heard  ihcm.  And  when  I  had  heard  and 
seen,  "  1  iell  down  to  worship  before  the 
feet  of  the  angel  which  shewed  me  these 
things. 

y  Then  saith  he  unto  me,  *  See  ihou 
doit  not:  for  I  am  thy  fellow-servant, 
and  ol  thy  brettn-en  the  prophets,  and  of 
them  which  keep  the  sayings  of  this 
book:  ^  Worship  God. 


J.  D.  95- 

t  10.  i:   28.    See 
on,  ill    II. 
u  9  Stt  on,  I   8. 


y  Deut 


.Malt  iv  9. 
I.uke  IT  7. 
JobDiT.  22,  23. 


V.  2 — •).  In  the  midst  of  the  strco!.  or  principal 
jilacc  of  concourse  of  the  city,  and  on  c.irh  .side  of  the 
liver,  was  "  the  Tree  of  life  :"  aliich  sccnis  not  to  mean 
a  piiigle  tree,  hut  a  specie.s  of  trees,  that  grew  in  the 
j)laces  of  public  resort,  for  the  common  benefit  of  all  the 
inhabitants.  On  earth  some  fruits  rijien  at  one  season, 
and  some  at  another:  but  this  Tree  bore  twelve  kinds  of 
fruit ;  that  every  month  in  the  year  might  be  supplied,  und 
abundance  be  united  with  ]icr|5et\iity  and  variety.  'I'his 
was  an  emiiicm  of  Christ,  and  all  the  blessings  of  his  sal- 
vation, as  communicaiedconj(:intly  and  pcrlectly  to  all  his 
redeemed  people  in  heaven,  by  his  own  presence  with 
ihcm,  and  love  to   thcni.     The  leaves  of  the  Tree,  being 


expression  many  and  great;  are  mere  delusions  of  the 
enemy  ;  to  soothe  men  into  the  opinion,  that  they  may  be 
happy,  without  submission  to  the  gospel,  and  without 
holiness  :  till  the  event  awfully  convince  them  of  the  fatal 
delusion. 

V.  6,  7.  (.xxi.  5.)  The  angel's  declaration  in  this 
passage,  that  the  Lord  God  had  sent  him,  compared  with 
what  follows,  (16,)  has  been  adduced  as  a  conclusive  proof 
of  Christ's  Deity:  but  indeed  we  meet  with  this  doctrine, 
in  one  form  or  other,  continually  ;  and  there  is  no  way  of 
avoiding  it ;  but  by  rejecting,  wholly,  or  in  part,  the 
divine  inspiration  of  those  books,  in  which  it  is  so  unde- 
niably  contained. — The   Lord   Jesus  next  spake  by  the 


appointed  for    the  healing  of  the  nations,  implied,  that  the  angel,  and  declared  that   "He  was    coming    quickly,"  to 


favour  and  firesence  of  Christ  would  remove  and  prevent 
all  evil,  as  well  as  communicate  all  good,  to  the  inhabitants 
of  that  blessed  world.     So  that  "  no  more  curse  would  be 
"  there,"  no    sickness,   jiain,  sorrow,  wrath,  or  death  :  for 
Adam  sinned  in  the  j;arden  of  Eden,  and  so    fell  with  his 
post(?tily  under  the   curse ;  but   this  will  never  befall   the 
redeemed;  as  the  same  sovereignly  and  omnipotence,  which 
have  saved  them,  will  confirm  them  forever.     {Note,  E:. 
xlvii.    12.)     For  the   throne  of  God,  and  of  the    Lamb, 
being  established  there,  his  ser\  ants  shall  serve  and  worship 
him  forever,  which  is  their  great  desire  and  delight;  "  and 
"  they  shall  se'e  his  face,"   behoIJ  his  glory,  be  assured  of 
his  love,  and  enjoy  the  fulness  of  felicity  in  his  presence. 
"  And  his  name  shall  be  in  their  foreheads  ;"   that   is,  all 
shall  know  that  they  belong  to  him,  and  perceive  that  they 
bear  his  holy  image.     It  is  remarkable,  that  "  God  and  the 
'■'Lamb"  are  here   spoken  of  as  One,  in  such  a  manner, 
that  we  cannot  determine  to  which  of  them    the  singular 
personal   ])ronoun   belongs.      In  that  world  of  light  and 
glory   there    will    be  no  night,  no  afllicdon,  dejection,  no 
intermission  of  service  and  enjoym.ent  :   they  will  need  no 
candle ;  no   diversions   or  pleasures,   of   man's  devising, 
will  there  be  at  all  wanted  ;  and  even  the  outward  com- 
forts, which  God  hath  provided,  suited  to  our  state  in  this 
world,  will  no  longer  be  requisite,     (xxi.  23,24.)     How 
very  dillerent  from  a  Mahommedan   heaven,  which'could 
only  please  gross,    sensual,   and   carnal  men,    if  it  were 
real !  but  indeed  this,  and  various  notions  of  heavenly  hap- 
piness, springing  up,  as    new  revelations,  from    time  to 
lime,    without  excepting  even   the  hope  of   philosophers, 
of  enjoying  the  pleasure  of  learned    society,  an  increasing 
knowledge  of  nalure,  and  discoveries  in  science,  bcyoncl 


fulfil  these  prophecies,  to  punish  his  enemies,  to  deliver 
his  servants,  and  lo  take  their  souls  to  heaven  ;  but  espe- 
cially to  raise  the  dead  and  judge  the  world  :  and  he  added 
a  blessing  on  all,  who  observed,  understood,  remembered, 
believed,  and  obeyed,  the  sayings  contained  in  this  pro- 
phecy :  (i.  4  :)  as  they  could  not  fail,  to  increase  their 
faith,  hope,  patience,  steadfastness,  and  propriety  of  be- 
haviour, in  the  church,  and  in  the  world. — '  Good  Vi- 
'  tringa  devoutly  wisheth ;  May  the  Lord  bestow  this 
•  grace  and  favour  on  us,  who  have  employed  some  time 
'  and  pains,  in  the  study  and  ex])lication  of  this  book; 
'that  some  ])artofthis  blessing  also  may  descend  to  us.' 
(Bp.  Fs'en'lon.) 

\'.  8,9.  {See  on,  xix.  10,  11.)  Whilst  we  are  sur- 
prised, that  the  apostle  should  again  fall  into  his  former 
mistake,  and  need  repeatedly  the  same  admonition  :  we 
may  observe  the  great  wisdom  of  God  in  leaving  him  to  do 
so.  It  has  been  remarked  that  the  idolatrous  worship  of 
saints  and  angels  was  one  great  abomination  of  that  anti- 
chrislian  system,  against  which  this  prophecy  is  prin- 
cipally levelled:  and  here  all  palliations  of  that  enormity 
are  answered  at  once;  for  the  most  exalted  and  bene- 
ficent creature,  when  visibly  present,  would  not  allow 
the  least  appearance  of  adoration  to  be  rendered  to  him : 
whereas  the  papists  worship  creatures,  when  not  visibly 
present,  and  thus  ascribe  omnipresence  and  omniscience 
to  them,  as  well  as  other  divine  honours  !  Jt  also  shows 
the  weakness  of  the  Socinian  way  of  accounting  for 
Stephen's  adoration  of  Christ;  because,  say  they,  he  was 
visibly  present:  but  if  he  had  not  been  also  truly  God,  the 
martyr  would  nevertheless  have  been  an  idolater:  yet 
Christ  neidier  reproved  him,  nor  any  other  person,  foi* 


J   D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


^.  A  95. 


brf'i"xl^""i,       10  And  "he.saith  unto  nie,  *"  Seal  not 
Vkil^  vif'g  the  sa^iiii^s  of  tlie  prophecy  of  this  hook  : 


Malt  X  27 
•.Stt 
xiii 

fx/h-'^"  J"^^  ^''"  ■  ^"*^'  '^^  which  is  filthy,  hjt  him 
'■ ':  be  filtliy  still :  «  and  he    that  isriffhteous 


3.  Is  '^for  the  time  is  at  hand. 
Rom  Eii'J'      1 1   He  ''  that  is  unjust,  let  him  he   un- 


dx 


Isxxi 


^T"\-FS"'  '"^^  ''■'"  be  riorlitcous  still :   and  he  that  is 


si 


10      Matt 


holj,  let  him  be  holy  still. 

Job    xvi'i'"'*       ^'^    ■^^"*^'    b<3l'o'<^'i    '^    come    quickly; 
^j™^^ 'j".  j.j^8^  and  my   reward    is   with    me,  "  to   frive 

rs!f»n',T"°^^'^'7   oian  according  as  his  work  shall 
-'-'  "•'  ••  '=  be. 

13  I  am  "  Alpha  and  Omcsja,  (he  be 


Johu 
e3 
Job 

Kph 


10,  II.  xl.  10 
Ixii  II.  I  Cur 
iii.  8. 14    ix.  17 


XX    i: 


I.    8.  II. 


ginning  and    the    end,   the  first  and  the 


IS. 

b  Stt  -..,  _-    ...  ^ 

M.lt     xvi      27.  Inst 

Rom.  ii.    6-11.  ''^'"^* 

""■"  l-t  "Blessed    arc    they    that    do    his 


i'iiv'ii  commandments,  that  they  may  '  have  rio-ht 


XXi    6. 

i    Xli'     -    _ 

-k  7  Ps.  cvi.  3-5 
H  2I-S3  XV.  10-U  I  Cor 
1  Cor  vjii  9.  ix.  i   Gr. 


showing  him  this  kind  of  honour,  or  any  other ;  but  the 
v'ontrary. 

V.  10 — 12.  The  Lord  Jesus  is  undoubtedly  the  Speaker 
in  these  verses  :  but  some  think  that  he  spake  by  the  angel, 
as  his  ambassador:  or  commanded  him  to  proclaim  these 
words  in  his  name,  and  immediately  from  him.  '  It  Avas 
'  not  thought  sufficient  to  represent  the  angel,  speaking  in 
'the  person   of  Christ;  but  Christ  himself  also  is  intro- 


'"  to  the  Tree  of  life,  "  and   may  enter  in 
throui^h  the  gates  into  thb  city. 

J  5  For  "  without  urc  i'  dogs,  and  "i  sor- 
cercis,  and  '  whoremongejs,  nnd  nuirder- 
crs,  and  idolaters,  ^  and  whosoever  loveth 
and  maketh  a  lie. 

16  '  I,  Jesus,  have  sent  mine  ano-el 
"  to  testify  unto  you  these  things  in  tlie 
churclics  "I  am  the  Root  and  the  OlF- 
spring  of  David,  ^  and  the  bright  and 
morning  star. 

17  And  ^  the  Spirit  and  "■  the  bride  say, 
Come.     And  ''let   him  that  heareth  say, , 
Come.     And    "  let    him    that    is    athirst 
come  :  and  whosoever  will,  "  let  him  take  ■ 
the  water  of  life  "  freely. 

3,4   li  i ^ — y  ii   S8    Num  xxiv.  17.  Matt,  ii   2  7-10    Luke  i 

r.  Sie  on,  u.  16    Is,  Iv,  1-3.  JollD  livi.  9-15 a  .Stc  »^,  xxl.2.  9 

I?.  M   3.5    Hlviii.  16-18    Jer.  i  5    Mill,  iv  2     Zech    viii  21—23    John 

1   Ihes.  I  fl-B. cTee  on.  xxi.  6    Is   Iv.  1    JcliDvii.37. 6S„ 

John  IV.  10.  M. e  Rom  iii. 24   1  Cor   ii.I2, 


p.VKOn.Phll  iii  2. 
<(  iK  21.  Hviii  2.1. 

Is    xlvii    9    12. 

Kii  3     Mai. iii. 

5      Acts  viii   II. 


.6-11. 


i  l-f.. 


21  -23.  1 
15,  16  J 
31.    John  i 


29  Hi.  6.  13:2'; 
i  .'9C  on,  V.  5  Is 
xi.  1  Zech  vi 
12  Malt.  xxii. 
43  45.     Uom:  i 

73  2  Pet.  i  19 
-b  Ps  xsxiv.  3. 

i.  39— 4fi.  iv.  29. 

on,  I-  Is. Xli  3. 


have  fellowship  with  God  and  his  holy  angels,  for  ever  and 
ever.  {iSlalt.  xii.  .50.)  The  word,  translated  right,  is  the 
same  which  is  rendered  ;/oji'er,  in  another  remarkable  de- 
claration ;  {t\ote,  John  i.  11  —  13;)  which  shows  the  en- 
tire coincidence  of  these  te.-sts.  {Meirg.  lief.)  But  without 
the  city,  even  in  the  lake  of  fire,  (for  there  is  no  middle 
place,  or  condition.)  "  are  dogs,"  or  selfish,  greedy,  fierce, 
and  sensual  persons,  or  apostates,  wiih  others  of  a  hateful 


'  duced,  speaking  in  his  own  person,  and  confirming  the  character;  especially  those,  who  loved   a  carnal  tlaiterin 


divine  authority  of  this  book,  and  attesting  it  to  be  pro 
'  perly  his  revelation.'  (£»/).  Nenilon.)  Yet  this  does  not 
seem  satisfactory.  (16.)  It  is  therefore  far  more  probable, 
that  Christ  again  appeared  in  vision  to  his  apostle,  to  close 
the  jirojihecy.  as  he  had  done  at  the  opening  of  it.  {Notes, 
j.  10 — 20.)  He  directed  the  apostle  not  to  seal  the  sayings 
of  this  prophecy,  but  to  jiublish  them  for  the  use  of  the 
church  :  (x.  4.  Dan.  xii.  4  :)  for  the  time  was  at  hand,  when 
they  would  begin  to  be  accomplished,  nay,  they  would  in- 
deed soon  be  completed.  As  therefore,  alter  all  these  revela- 
tions of  the  will  of  God,  and  the  way  of  salvation,  obsti- 
nate sinners  would  be  left  to  their  perverse  choice,  without 


lie  better  than  the  holy  and  humbling  (ruth  of  God,  and  who 
invented  and  propagated  lies  for  their  own  selfish  purposes  : 
all  other  liars  may  also  be  included.  {Morv.  Ref.)  As  idol- 
aters are  mentioned  separalcly,  that  ahominalion  cannot, 
with  propriety,  be  considered  as  specially  intended.  Dut  the 
whole  prophecy  being,  in  a  peculiar  mamicr,  directed 
against  the  delusions,  or  lies,  with  which  the  dfi-il,  by  means 
of  the  beast  and  the  f dse  prophet,  and  others,  deceived  all 
the  nations  ;  and  the  idolatry  of  the  church  of  Rome  being 
only  a  part  of  her  "  deceivableness  of  unrighteousness  :"  ij 
may  fairly  be  supposed,  that  they,  who  thus  "  spake  lies  in 
"  hypocrisy,   having  their  conscience  seared  with  a  hot 


further  means  being  used  for  their  conviction  ;  and  believ-  j"  iron,"  were  particularli/,  though  /lot  exclusiidi/,  meant,, 
ers  should  be  exhorted  and  encouraged  to  jierseverance  .by  those  "  who  loved  and  made  a  lie." 
in  well-doing;  so  the  lime  would  speedily  arrive,  when  V.  16,  17.  The  Saviour,  in  his  divine  nature,  was 
the  unjust  and  filthy,  the  unpardoned  and  unregenerate,  |  the  Root  from  whom  David  sprang,  and  his  promised  Seed' 
would  be  irreversibly  fixed  in  such  a  slate,  that  they  would  las  Man.  He  was  also  "the  bright  and  mornin<' Star.'' 
be   unjust  and  filthy  still,  and  for  ever,  without  hope  or:'  His   rising  up  in  his  incarnation  introduced  the  Gospel- 


remedy;  and  the  justified  and  sanctified  believer  would  be 
confirmed  for  ever  in  righteousness,  holiness,  and  felicity. 
And,  behold,  Christ  was  coming  quickly,  bringing  his  re- 
compense with  him,  both  for  his  enemies  and  his  people. 
(Sote,  XX.  11  — 15.) 

V.  13.  {Notes,  i.O—l\.  17,  18.  Marg.  Ref.) 
V.  14,  15.  {Note,  xxi.  5—8.)  They,  who  do  the 
commandments,  as  delivered  to  sinners  in  the  Gos|jel,  by 
repentance,  faith  in  Christ,  attendance  on  the  means  of 
grace,  and  renewed  unreserved  obedience  from  evangelical 
motives,  are  blessed;  and  they  have  a  right,  or  privilege, 
derived  from  grace,  to  all  the  blessings  of  salvation  by 
Christ,  and  to  admission  into  heaven,  that  they  may  there 


'  day  :  his  rising  in  power  introduced  the  millennial  day  ; 
'  his  rising  in  tlie  saving  influences  of  his  Spirit  inlro- 
'  duceth  the  spiritual  day  of  grace  and  comfort ;  and  his 
'  apfiearance  to  judge  the  world  will  introduce  the  eternal 
'  day  of  light,  purity  and  joy.'  {Brown.)  Some  under- 
stand the  former  jiart  of  the  ne.\t  verse,  of  the  church's 
desire  for  Christ's  second  coming  ;  but  the  context  plainlv 
directs  us  to  another  interpretation.  "The  Siiiiii,"  byj 
the  sacred  Word,  and  by  his  convictions  and  influence  iti. 
ihe  sinner's  conscience,  says,  "  Come,"  to  Christ  for  sal- 
vation; "the  Bride,"  or  the  whole  church  milhanl  and; 
triumphant,  says  "  Come,"  and  share  our  felicity..  It 
therefore  behooves  every  man,  that  hears  the  invitation,,  t?. 


A.  D.  93. 


REVELATiOiNT. 


-?.    D.  95. 


,^«- °;'i;^^„  Vi  18  For  ^  I  testify  unto  every  man  that 
ts'.tm.  Vi"  ^  hearelh  ihe  Wo  rclsof  the  prophecy  of  this 
3a"V"roiV>/B  book,  ''  if  any  man  sliall  add  luito  these 
■  xifi"u  'xv  tilings,  '  God  shall  add  unto  him  the 
ioii'Lcvxxw  plagues  that  arc  written  in  this  book: 
k'!v?\«!'f  18.  19  And  if  any  man  shall  Make  away 
I'vito.jii'sxii  from  the  words  of  the  book  of  this  pro- 
P3.''i«ix""8'.'"'    phecy,    '  God  shall  take    away  his  part 

call  on  others  to  "come;"  and,  in  fine,  "  let  everiiiiairy," 
tliroughoul  the  earth,  who  "  thirsts,"  for  salvation,  come 
to  Christ.  Na)',  lest  any  should  hesitate,  as  not  able  to 
(Ictfrniiiic  whether  their  thirst  be  spiritual  or  not,  "  Let 
"  whosoever  is  willing  comp,  and  take  of  the  waters  of 
"  life  freely, "  as  he  would  take  water  from  a  well,  which 
belonged  in  common  to  him  and  to  all  his  neighbours  :  nor 
ought  he  to  think  of  paying  for  these  blessings :  except  as 
lie  throws  away  his  poison  to  receive  food,  or  his  dross  to 
jecclve  gold.  {Marg.  Ref.  and  notes  on  the  texts  refer 
red  to.) 

V.  18 — 21.  The  Lord  Jesus  concluded  this  address, 
and  indeed  the  whole  of  hi.s  word,  by  testifying,  (as  "  the 
"  Amen,  the  true  and  faithful  Witness,")  to  every  one 
who  heard  that  prophecy,  that  if  any  man  added  any  thing 
to  what  v.'as  contained  in  it,  as  of  divine  authority,  God 
should  add  to,  or  heap  on  him,  the  plagues  that  were 
written  in  the  book;  and,  on  the  other  iiand,  if  any  one 
should  presume  to  take  any  thing  away  from  it,  God 
would  take  away  from  him  hi.s  part  of  the  blessings, 
which  he  appeared,  or  thought  himself,  to  be  entitled  to, 
or  which  he  othervvise  might  have  obtained.  This  seems 
primarily  meant  of  the  book  of  Revelation  ;  with  which 
as  mucii  liberty  has  been  taken  as  with  any  part  of  scrip- 
ture :  but  as  the  Lord  doubtless  intended  this  for  the  con- 
clusion of  the  sacred  Canon,  so  it  may  be  applied  to  the 
whole  of  the  V/ritten  word :  {Marg.  lief.)  and  it  warns 
every  man,  ffi  the  most  awful  manner,  to  add  nothing  to, 
and  take  nothing  from,  what  God  hath  revealed,  of  doc- 
trine, ordinance,  or  commandment;  the  standard  of  truth, 
the  way  of  acceptance,  the  evidence  of  conversion,  or  the 
rule  of  duty.  Enthusiasts,  pretenders  to  new  revelations, 
bigoted  sectaries,  and  imposing  churchmen,  on  the  one 
hand ;  with  ir.fidels  and  skeptics,  on  the  other,  who  reject 
the  whole  or  part  of  scripture,  or  aver  that  it  is  of  no  con- 
sequence what  men  believe,  (which  takes  away  all  doctrinal 
truth  at  once,)  have  abundant  cause  to  tremble  at  this 
warning.  Critics,  who  are  continually  proposing  con- 
jecturaf  alteraUons,  or  expunging  from,  and  adding  to, 
the  text  of  scripture^  are  in  no  small  danger  :  and  exposi- 
tors have  abundant  cause  to  be  cautious  and  humble,  hi- 
deed,  I  am  ready  to  tremble  when  1  write  upon  this  testi- 
mony of  Christ,  and  think  of  the  work  in  which  I  have 
been,  during  so  many  year?,  engaged.  But  the  merciful 
Saviour  will  no  more  condemn  unintentional  mistakes  in 
the  honest  writer,  who  desires  to  help  men  to  understand 
his  word,  and  proceeds  in  simple  himible  deoendence  on  his 
teaching,  than  he  will  the  honest  ;)rfrtc/tfr;' and  1  trust  this 
effort  to  explain  his  holy  scriptures,  though  feeble  and 
defective,  has  been  conducted  from  proper  motives,  and 
in  dependence  on  the  Lord.  I  can  confidently  appeal  to  my 
hcart-'searching    Judge,  that  I  have,  as    far  as  I  know. 


*  out  of  the  book  of  life,  "'  and  out  of  the  'or-^  '*«"« 
holy  city,  "  and  yVom  the  things  which  are  "^l'}.^''  **•  '• 
written  in  this  book.  ''ni'i^l'i\'i 

20  He  °  which  testifieth  these  things  i^j/Vj'"'-''- 
saith,  •'Surely  I  come  quickly  :  ^  Amen.  °^7/„;'',' ,o,j_ 
Even  so,  come,  Lord  Jesus.  '"u.'s'T^m 'iv'.'"! 

21  'The  grace  of  our  Lord  Jesus  pel"/ i-i^ Jln° 
Christ  6c  with  you  all.      Amen.  'Lm'i  7"  xTJ. 

20  2i  2  Cor   xiii.  U    Eiili   vi  23,  J4. 


written,  word  for  word,  what  I  supposed  he  would  have  me 
w.rite  ;  without  adding  to,  altering,  or  keeping  back  the  sense 
of  any  passage,  willingly,  to  serve  any  personal  end,  or 
party-interest :  and  that  whatever  mistakes  have  been  made 
were  involuntary,  the  effects  of  ignorance,  and  not  design, 
— After  this  most  solemn  warning,  our  Lord  declared,  that 
he  was  coming  quickly,  and  the  apostle  in  his  own  name, 
and  that  of  the  cliurch,  added,  "  Amen,  Even  so,  come, 
"  Lord  Jesus;"  and  then  concluded  with  the  usual  bene- 
diction on  his  readers  in  general,  or  on  the  seven  churches 
of  Asia  in  particular.  (K'ote,  i)7nL  iv.  6.  fllitrg.  Hef.) — 
'  Mf>n  are  sometimes  apt  to  think,  that  if  they  could  but 
'  see  a  miracle  wrought  in  favour  of  religion,  they  would 
'  readily  resign  all  their  scruples,  believe  without  doubt, 
'  and  obey  wiihout  reserve.  The  very  thing  tiiat  you 
'  desire  you  have.  You  have  the  greatest  and  most  striking 
'  of  miracles,  in  the  series  of  scripture-prophecies  accom- 
'  plished:  accomplished,  as  we  see,  in  the  present  state  of 
'  almost  all  nations,  the  AiVicans,  the  Egyptians,  the 
'  Arabians,  the  Turks,  the  Jev/s,  the  ra[Msts,  the  Pro- 
'  testants  ;  Nineveh,  Babylon,  Tyre;  the  seven  churches 
'  of  Asia,  Jerusalem,  and  Home.  And  this  is  not  a 
'  transient  miracle,  ceasing  almost  as  soon  as  performed  ; 
'  but  is  permanent,  and  protracted  through  the  course  oi' 
'  many  generations.  ,  It  is  not  a  miracle  delivered  upon 
'  the  report  of  others,  but  is  subject  to  your  own  inspec- 
'  lion  and  examination.  It  is  not  a  miracle,  exhibited 
'  only  before  a  certain  number  of  witnesses  ;  but  is  opea 
'to  the  observation  and  contemplation  of  all  mankind- 
'and,  after  so  many  ages,  is  still  growing,  still  in)proving, 
'  to  future  ages.  What  stronger  miracle  therefore  can 
'  you  require  for  your  conviction  ?  Or,  what  will  avail, 
'  if  this  be  found  ineflectual  ?  Alas.'  if  you  reje.:t  the  evi- 
'  dence  of  prophecy,  "  neither  would  you  be  persuaded, 
"  though  one  rose  from  the  dead."  '  What  can  be 
'  plainer  .'  You  sec,  or  may  see,  with  your  own  eyes,  the 
'  scripture-prophecies  accomplished;  and  if  the  scripture- 
'  prophecies  are  accomplished,  the  scripture  must  be  the 
'  word  of  God  :  and  if  the  scripture  is  the  word  of  God,  the 
'  Christian  religion  must  be  true.'     {Bp.  Newton.) 

PRACTICAL  OBSERVATIONS. 
V.  1—9. 

May  the  Lord  show  to  us  the  streams  of  "  the  pure  River 
'  of  the  water  of  lite,  which  proceed  out  of  the  throne  of 
'  God,  and  of  the  Lamb  ;"  that,  receiving  the  precious 
gift  of  the  life-giving  Spirit,  we  may  be  made  meet  for 
the  inheritance  of  the  saints  in  light.  All  other  streams 
are  polluted,  or  will  soon  dry  up  ;  but  this  will  flow,  clear 
as  crystal,  without  alloy  or  interruption,  for  evermore. 
They  who  drink  of  this  water,  and  eat  of  the  fruit  of  the 


A.  D.  95. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 


J.  D.  95. 


Tree  of  Life,  shall  huiigei'  and  thirst  no  more  :  they  will 
soon  arrive  where  sin  and  sickness  shall  be  known  no 
more ;  for  the  leaves  of  the  tree  arc  for  the  healing  of  the 
nations  :  no  curse  will  there  be  found ;  but  blessing  only 
and  eternally,  from  the  throne  of  God  ahd  the  Lamb,  in 
the  service  and  presence  of  their  beloved  Lord,  and  in 
bearing  his  image,  and  being  filled  with  all  his  fulness. 
No  more  complaints  will  then  be  heard  of  darkness,  deser- 
tion, or  tem]3i-uion  ;  and  tiiere  will  be  no  need  of  worldly 
pleasuies  or  amusements,  as  "  the  Lord  God  giveth  them 
"  light,  and  they  shall  reign  for  ever  and  ever."  These  are 
true  and  faithful  sayings;  but  they  are  so  vast,  that  we 
need  to  pray  continually,  "  Lord,  increase  our  faith,"  or 
we  shall  not  be  able  to  receive  them,  however  attested  to 
us.  We  should  give  due  honour  to  the  instruments  of 
good  to  our  souls;  but  we  must  worship  God  only;  for 
angels,  apostles,  prophets,  and  all  believers,  are  fellow- 
servants,  or  brethren,  and  Christ  is  the  Lord  of  all. 
V.   10—21. 


Soon  will  our  Saviour  and  Judge  come  to  determine  our 
eternal  state  ;  but  how  dreadful  w^ill  it  be  to  the  impenitent 
and  polluted  sinner,  to  be  consigned  to  eternal  unrighteous- 
ness and  tilthiness  ;  and  to  be  left  vviihout,  among  dogs 
and  sorcerers,  whoremongers,  murderers,  idolaters,  and  all 
liars  !  Oh,  may  we  be  found  righteous  and  holy,  and  be 
confirmed  in  his  holy  favour  and  service,  as  our  eternal 
and  unchangeable  felicity,  when  he  shall  come  to  render  to 
every  man  as  his. work  shall  be!  Never  let  us  think  that 
a  dead  or  disobedient  faith  will  save  us  ;  when  the 
"  Alpha  and  Omega,  the  First  and  the  Last,"  hath  de- 
clared them  alone  blessed,  who  "  do  his  commandments," 
an.l  thus  prove  their  "  right  to  the  Tree  of  Life,  and  to  i 
♦'  enter  in  by  the  gates  into  the  holy  city."  These  things  j 
he   hath  abundantly    testified    by  his   messengers   to  the  ' 


A  Retrospective  f^iew  of  the  Predictions 

THE  intention  of  this  retrosjiect  is,  merely  to  collect, 
and  to  place  before  the  reader  in  one  view,  the  outline  of 
the  interpretation  of  the  book,  which  has,  not  without 
many  interruptions  of  the  subject,  been  adopted  in  this 
publication.  The  introductory  chapters  do  not  seem  to 
require  such  a  retrospect :  the  prophetical  part,  properly 
BO  called,  begins  with  the  opening  of  the  seals,  in  the  sixth 
chapter;  which,  containing  six  of  the  seven  seals,  has  been 
interpreted  to  jiredict.  first  the  progress  of  the  Gospel  during 
the  period  intended  ;  and  then  the  gradual  undermining  of 
the  Pagan  persecuting  Roman  empiic,  by  several  succes- 
sive judgments,  till  that  was  lenniiiated  by  the  conversion 
of  the  emjierors  to  Christianity.  The  seventh  chapter  has 
been  explained  33  predicting,  in  the  former  part  of  it, 
the  enlargement  of  the  church,  in  con.^equence  of  the  re- 
volution above-mentioned  :  and  in  the  latter  part  of  it,  as 
describing  the  blessedness  enjoyed  with  Christ  by  the  mar- 
tyrs and  suffering  Christians,  who  had  lived  during  the 
pagan  persecutions. 

In  the  eighth  chapter,  under  the  seventh  seal,  the  sound- 
ing of  seven  trumpets  is  announced,  all  of  which  fall 
under  this  last  seal :  but  the  sounding  of  four  onlj'  is  here 
mentioned,  with  an  awfu!  denunciation  of  wo  on  the  in- 
habitants of  the  earth,   when  the  other  tiiree  trumpets 


churches  ;  and  in  this  manner  we  may  hope  to  have  him 
dwell  in  our  hearts,  as  the  bright  and  morning  Star,  usher- 
ing in   the  eternal  day.     But  if  sinners  be  alarmed,  and 
begin  to  desire  his  salvation,   let   them  remember,  "  that 
"  the  Spirit  and   the  bride  say,  come;"  and  all  that  hear 
should  say  to  every  one   of  their  relations,  friends,   and 
neighbours,  Come;  yea,  whoever  "  will,  let  him  come,  and 
"  take  of  the  water  of  life  freely."     Ought  not  then  the 
ministers  and  professors  of  the  Gospel  to  beware  o(  adding 
any  thing,  as  a  restriction  on  these  large  and  open  invita- 
tions, or  of  deditcling  any  thing  from  them?  or  of  altering 
in  any  way  the  terms  of  a   sinner's   acccplance  and  salva- 
tion :  God  alone  is  the  Judge  of  men's  motives  and  inten- 
tions; but  we  should  keep  at  the  greatest  distance  from  the 
brink  of  that  tremendous  precipice,    which  is  here  pointed 
out  to  every  man,  who  heareth  the  words  of  this  prophecy  ; 
and  down  which  mullitudcs,  in  every  age,    without  doubt! 
rush  headlong  into  destruction.     The  Lord  deliver  us  from 
this  condemnation  :  and  may  the  writer,  and  all  the  readers, 
of  these  observations,  have  a  well  grounded  confidence  in 
Christ,  and  be  of  that  number,  who  love  and  long  for  his 
appearing,   saying,  "  Anion,  even  so  come.  Lord  Jesus." 
The  God  of  all  mercy  and  grace  be  pleased  to  pardon  all 
that  is  erroneous  and  faulty  in  this  publication;  and  to  his 
holy  name  be  all  the  praise  of  whatever  is  true  and  profit- 
able !    Thanks   be   to  God,  for  having  given  the   writer 
health,  strength,  and  ability,  to  bring  it  at  length  to  a  con- 
clusion.    May  numbers  have  as  much  cause  to  be  thankful 
for  benefit  derived  from  the  perusal  of  it,  as  he  has  for  the 
advantage  he  hath  found   in  writing  it  :   that  so,   '  Glory 
'  may  be  to  the  Father,   and  to  the  Son,  and  to  the  Holy 
'  Ghost :  as  it  was   in   the   beginning,  is   now,  and  ever 
'  shall  be,   world  without  end.'     And  "  may  the  grace  of 
"  our  Lord  Jesus  Christ  be  with  us  all,  now,  and  for 
"  ever.     Amen." 

., -^    ^= 

contained  in  the  Revelation  of  St.  John. 

should  be  sounded  ;  which,  from  this  circumstance,  are 
generally  called,  '  The  three  wo-trumpets.'  The  four 
trumpets,  the  sounding  of  which  is  mentioned  in  this 
cliajiter,  are  interpreted  to  predict  the  gradual  subversion 
of  the  Roman  empire,  by  tlie  Goths,  Huns,  Moors,  and 
Vandals;  till  the  whole  fabric  seemed  completely  demo- 
lished by  the  death  of  the  last  feeble  and  obscure  emperor, 
called  Momyllus,  or  contemptuously  Augustulus. 

The  sounding  of  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets,  or  the  two 
first  wo-trumpets,  in  the  ninth  chapter,  with  the  events  re- 
corded under  each,  is  interpreted  to  predict  the  Mahom- 
mcdan  imposture,  and  its  most  destructive  success,  especial- 
ly in  the  east,  first  under  the  Saracens,  headed  by  Mahom- 
nied  and  his  successors ;  and  then  under  the  Oihmans  or 
Turks,  the  eft'ects  of  which  remain  to  this  present  day. 

Thetenthchapter  is  considered  as  the  introduction,  byaso- 
lemn  vision  of  a  little  book,  a  kind  of  appendix,  or  codicil, 
tothe  book  with  the  seven  seals :  attended  by  some  other  inti- 
mations, which  are  afterwards  more  particularly  elucidated. 

The  eleventh  chapter,  which  (exclusive  of  the  concluding 
verses,  relating  to  the  sounding  of  the  seventh  trumpet)  is 
here  supposed  to  be  this  little  book,  or  appendix,  is  inter- 
preted to  predict  the  state  of  the. church  in  the  western  re- 
gions, during  the  term  of  the  fifth  and  sixth  trumpets,  while 


A  RETROSPECTIVE  VIEW.  ^c. 


Jil.iliommeclism  made  si;ch  tremendous  ravngrs  in  the  east, 
or  iliirin<i;  the  period  of  twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years. 
Tliis  prc'-ictioii  sliows  the  extremely  ccrnipt  stale  ot  the 
nominal  Chrisiian  church  ;  which  yet  is  sujiplicd,  during  the 
whole  term,  with  a  conipeient  number  of  sutl'ering  witnesses 
for  the  truth,  who  jjrotcst  against  these  corruptions;  till  at 
length  they  are  sluin,  their  testimony  is  silenced,  and  their 
enemies  triumph  :  butoidy  for  a  very  short  time,  alter  which 
the  witnesses  arise,  ascend  into  heaven,  and  tremendous 
judgments  on  their  enemies  make  way  for  the  sounding  ol 
"the  seventh  trumpet,  and  the  final  a.ul  universal  triumph  of 
the  Redeemer's  cause,  or  are  connected  with  these  events. 
These  latter  particulars  are  here  considered  os  fulvrc  ; 
though  many  eminent  expositors  arc  of  another  opinion, 
respecting  the  slaying  and  rising  ag:iin  of  die  witnesses, 
an(l  the  sounding  of  liie  seventh  trumpet. 

The  concluding  verse  (1'  the  eleventh  chapter  is  here  con- 
sidered as  introducing  the  |/ropliecy  of  liie  twelfth  chajner, 
in  which  the  apostle  is  sujiposed  to  i-esr.mc  his  subject  from 
the  close  of  the  sixth  or  seventh  chajiter,  or  the  revolution, 
liy  which  the  Roman  empire  became  jirofcssedly  Christian, 
under Constantine  tlic  Great;  in  order  to  give  a  more  de- 
tailed prediction  of  iliose  events,  esjiecially  relating  to  the 
ivestern  world,  which  had  befoie  been  \CTy  compendiously 
intimated.  Satan,  by  his. agents  and  vicegerents,  ihe  pagan 
persecuting  emperors,  having  in  vain  endeavoured  to  pre- 
vent this  revolution  ;  and  being,  widi  all  llicir  coadjutors, 
cast  out,  degraded  from  authority,  and  deprived  of  ])Owcr 
to  do  mischief,  in  the  same  way  as  formerly,  have  recourse, 
with  great  z.eal,  to  other  measures.  And  the  Devil,  having 
failed  of  success  as  a  roaring  lion,  ajipears  as  a  dragon,  a 
iieceive.r,  yet  a  destroyer.  The  Church,  however,  and  her 
seed;  before  the  new  projects  are  ripe,  has  a  place  provi- 
ded in  the  wilderness,  to  which  she  flees  at  the  a]-ipoinlcd 
time,  and  is  secured.  f/j(ri»ior  tht  period  of  twelve  hundred 
and  sixty  years ;  which  is  repeatedly  mentioned  both  by 
the  apostle  and  the  prophet  Daniel. 

The  thiiteenth  chapter  is  interpreted  to  predict  the  rise, 
establishment,  and  dominion  of  the  papal  persecuting  Ro- 
man empire,  as  the  ten  horned  beast ;  of  the  popish  clergy. 
as  the  two  horned  beast ;  and  of  Ike  Pope,  as  the  image  of 
the  beast;  with  the  mark  and  number  of  the  beasi ;  and 
the  persecutions  and  cruellies  which  would  be  perjjetrated 
by  this  antichristian  power. 

The  fourteenth  chapter  is  interpreted,  as  predicting  the 
opposition  made  by  the  remnant  of  li'ue  believers,  to  this 
antichristian  power  ;  and  their  protest  against  its  abomina- 
tions, under  the  name  of  Babylon  the  Great  ;  and  the  seve- 
ral stages  of  that  leformation,  which  was  at  length  effected 
in  the  protcstant  and  refoimed  churches  :  with  a  general  in- 
timation of  those  tremendous  judgments,  by  which,  at  last, 
the  whole  papal  persecuting  empire  will  be  destroyed,  un- 
der the  image  of  a  h.irvest  and  a  vintage.  The  fifteenth 
chajiter  contains  a  vision  of  seven  angels,  having  seven  vi- 
als, containing  the  seven  last  plagues,  which  were  about  to 
be  poured  out,  and  in  which  the  wrath  of  God  would  be 
fulfilled.  The  pouring  out  of  all  these  vials  is  here  sup- 
posed to  take  place,  under  the  seventh  trumpet;  as  all  the 
seven  trumpets  fall  under  the  seventh  seal. 

The  sixteenth  chapter  records  the  po\iring  out  of  the  se- 
ven vials,  which  is  interpreted  to  predict  the  succession  of 
judgments  by  which  the  papal  persecuting  empire  and 
jchurch,  and  Rome  itself,  the  metropolis  and  centre  of  both, 


will  be  utterly  desolated.  The  whole  of  thii  pro|jhccy, 
however,  is  here  considered  as  \  el  unfulfdled  ;  though  some 
inter[)rel  the  pouring  out  of  the  three  first  vials,  to  predict 
the  late  events  on  the  continent.  The  seventeenth  chapter 
gives  a  figurative,  but  most  intelligible  description  of  the 
beasts,  both  the  ten  horned  beast,  and  two  horned  beast, 
with  the  extent  and  seal  of  their  empire.  The  eighteenth 
is  interpreted,  by  all  [uoteslant  expositors,  as  a  profihccy 
of  the  utter  desolation  of  Rome,  for  all  her  abominalions  ; 
with  llie  terror,  distress,  and  ruin  of  all  her  adherents,  and 
the  exulting  joy  of  the  true  church  of  Christ.  In  the  nine- 
teenth chapter,  after  a  still  more  animated  description  of 
the  joy  and  praise  of  all  the  servants  of  God  on  account  of 
these  events,  and  the  glorious  and  blessed  eflccts  which 
will  follow  ;  is  a  prophecy  of  the  subsequent  elTorts  against 
true  Chrisiianiiy,  made  by  llie  remains  of  the  ai'.iichristian 
jiarty,  under  the  conduct  of  the  beast ;  and  the  false  pro- 
phet, or  the  two  horned  beast ;  and  of  the  final  victory  ob- 
tained over  them,  ending  in  their  entire  destruction,  and 
the  casting  of  the  beast  and  the  false  prophet  into  the  lake 
of  fire  burning  with  brimstone. 

Still,  however,  Satan  himself,  the  grand  deceiver  of  all 
nations,  lemains  at  liberty;  and  ready  to  make  further 
efforts  against  the  cause  of  Christ :  but  the  twentieth  chap- 
ter opens  widi  a  prediction  of  his  being  bound,  and  cast 
into  the  boiiondess  pit,  for  a  thousand  years.  Then  the 
Millennium,  or  triumphant  reign  of  Christ,  for  a  thousana! 
years  takes  place  :  at  the  close  of  which,  Satan  being  again 
liberated,  successfully  renews  his  eflbrts  ;  and  impels  those 
whom  he  has  deceived,  and  drawn  into  apostacy  from  God, 
to  levy  war  with  tremendous  force  and  violence,  against  the 
remnant  of  believers.  But  at  that  crisis,  fire  from  heaven 
consumes  the  assailants,  the  devil  is  finally  consigned  to 
the  place  of  torment ;  the  general  judgment  immediately 
sU'cceeds ;  and  all  the  wicked  being  cast  into  the  lake  of 
file,  the  state  of  the  righteous  in  heaven  is  described  in 
the  two  concluding  chapters,  with  many  coincident  instruc- 
tions and  exhortations. 

This  is  the  scheme  of  interpretation  adoj.ted  in  this  publi- 
cation :  and  it  is,  at  least,  the  result  of  much  study  and  reflec- 
tion on  the  subject.  One  thing  further  remains  to  be  noticed: 
Some  modern  expositors,  especially  Mr.  Faber,  suppose 
another  persecuting  power  to  arise  towards  the  end  of  the 
twelve  hundred  and  sixty  years,  distinct  from  the  ten  horned, 
and  the  two  horned  beasts  ;  which  is  properly  to  be  consi- 
dered as  Antichrist,  as  an  infidel  king,  an  atheistical,  and 
not  popish,  domination.  The  author's  comment  on  Daniel 
had  bpen  reprinted,  before  he  saiv  this  interpretation  ;  and 
should  his  life  be  spared,  it  may  hereafter  come  in  his  way, 
to  consider  how  far  Daniel's  prophecies  confirm  this  senti- 
ment. He  indeed  purposed  to  give  an  opinion  on  the  sub- 
ject, in  his  exposition  of  Revelation  ;  but  he  really  found 
no  convenient  place,  in  the  body  of  the  work,  for  introdu- 
cing it.  For,  though,  by  no  means  decided  against  the  sen- 
timent, or  averse  to  it ;  nay,  allowing  that  modern  events 
countenance  the  supposition  ;  he  could  find  no  such  third 
power  distinctly  mentioned  by  St.  John,  So  that  proceed- 
ing to  the  close  of  the  book,  without  finding  a  proper  ofien- 
ing  for  the  subject ;  he  saw  no  better  way,  than  to  mention 
this  circumstance  at  the  close  of  it.  In  respect  to  the  word 
AxTiCHRisT,  and  the  character  of  Antichrist,  he  roust  re- 
fer the  reader  to  the  notes  on  the  first  epistle  of  St.  John. 
(1  John  ii.  18—23.  iv.  1—4.) 


TJiBLES  of  MEASURES,  &'c.  menlioned  in  SCRIPTURE. 


.Measures  of  Length. 

A  fioger-breadtii,  about  ....... 

A  liand-lireadili,  ratiicr  more  than 

A  span,  or  half  cubit,  about  .         .         .         ■         . 

A  cubit,  Uie  Icnsjtb  of  a  full  sized  man's  arm,  from  the) 
elbow  to  the  extremity  of  Uie  middle  finger  3 


Yds 

Kt.  lo 

0 

0     0  3-4 

0 

0     3  1-2 

0 

0  10 

Some  compute  the  cubit  to  Le 
And  others  only        .        .        • 


The  computation  here  selected  is,  probably,  rather  too 
large.  There  seems  no  fuificient  ground,  iu  scripture, 
for  supposing  different  kinds  of  cubits  ;  the  only  text, 
which  ai>pears  to  imply  this,  being  capable  of  another 
interpretation.     (J^'utes,  Ez.  xl.  5.  xliii.  IS.) 

A  fathom,  4  cubits 2 

Ezekiel's  Heed,  by  some  computed  to  be          .         .         .         3 
A  stadium,  or  furlong,  400  cubits             ....     222 
A  mile,  IU  furlongs,   being  about  one  fifth  longer,  than 
an  Enalifli  mile  2,220 


.Measures  of  capacily,  for  Com  or  Liquids. 


0  8 

1  2 
V    8 


The  Log  1-72  of  an  Ephah  .... 

TheCab  l-l8of  an  Ephah  .... 

The  Omer  1-10  of  an  Ephah   (about) 

The  Hin  1-6  of  an  Ephah  Cabout) 

The  Ephah,  or  Bath  (about)  .... 

The  Chomer,  cr  Homer,   10Eph,-is 

This  .should  carefully  be  distinguished  from  the  Onier, 
which  is  only  a  hundredth  part  of  it. 

The  firkin,  as  mentioned  John  ii.  6.  is  differently  comput- 
ed.    Some  think  it  contained 

The  measure,  or  Cheenix,  mentioned  Rev.  vi.  6.  seems 
to  have  been  the  daily  allowance  made  of  corn  to  a 
slave,  perhaps  rather  more  than 

That  mentioned  2  Kings  vii.  1.  is  supposed  to  have  con- 
tained about         


rts. 

0  3-4 

1  1-2 
0  1-4 
0 

0  1-2 
1 


0     3     11-4 


.?  Table  of  Weights  and  .Moncv. 


Ey  Troy  Weight. 


The  Gerah  1-20  of  a  Shekel 
The  Bekah  1-2  a  Shekel 
The  Shekel 

'J'he  Maneh,  60  Shekels 
The  Talent,  3000  Shekels 


jh  nz,  pen.  grs 
0  0  0  ]J 
0  0  5  0 
'  0  0  10  0 
2  0  0  0 
125     0     0     0 


.V.  B.  Some  make  tiie  Shekel,  according  to  wliich 
all  the  other  weights  are  computed,  rather  kss 
than  in  this  table  ;  and  others  rattier  more. 

.Money,  in  Value. 
This  is  a  subject  of  a  very  difficult  nature  :  for  money  is  mere  relative 
tvroperty;  and  its  value  consists  in  the  quantity  of  things  useful  to  life, 
which  it  will  purchase.  Now  it  is  certam,  that  the  same  weight,  either  of 
brass,  silver  or  gold,  will  at  one  limc,  and  in  ohl-  place,  purchase  far  more 
of  these  things  than  in  another  time  and  place  :  and,  probably,  an  ounce 
of  silver,  in  any  of  the  tinie»,  of  which  the  scripture  treats,  would  pur- 
chase as  much  as  three,  or  four,  or  five  ounces  now  would.  All.  therefore, 
that  can  be  attempted  on  this  head  is,  to  show  the  relative  value  of  th.' 
money  mentioned  in  scripture,  as  comput  ?d  in  the  monev  of  this  age  am' 
nation.  An  ouncv  of  silver  is  gen-rally,  I  believe,  coined  into  somethin- 
mor.- Oian  five  .•.hillings  •  but  as  minute  exactness  is  not  the  object  in  this 
place,  the  cemputatioa  will  be  made  at  that  price. 


The  Drachma 0 

The  Beka,  or  Didracluna q 

The  Shekel 0 

The  .Maneh,   or  pound  .....  7 

The  Talent  '.     37o 

A  Talent  of  gold,  (at  16  of  silver  to  one  of  gold)     .        .  6000 

J(.  B.  Some  loamed  men  compute  each  of  these  lower, 
and  some  higher.  Cut  this  appears  to  be  about  the 
mran,  between  fUscordant  opi^ioos. 

Vol.  v.— i^o.  36, 


2 

6 

10 

0 

0 

0 

0 

0 

Roman  Money  rtientioned  in  tlu  Nexo  Teslamtm. 


A  Mite      . 
A  Farthing  (about) 
A  Penny,  or  Denarius 
A  pound,  Mina 


I  J.  rf.  far. 

0  0  0  0  3-4 

0  0  0  11-2 

0  0  7  0  1-2 

3  2  G  0 


.'1    Table  of  Time. 

Learned  men  stale  the  names  of  the  months,  and  their  relation  to  tht 
rnonths  into  which  we  divide  the  year,  as  follows  :  but  all  the  names  men- 
tioned are  not  found  in  scripture.  Of  those  which  are,  a  reference  to  .some 
text,  in  which  it  is  named,  will  be  annexed. 


1  Nisan,   (.'Ve/i.  ii.  1.)  or,   Abib  (_Ex.  xiii.  i.) 

2  Zif,   (1  Kings  \i.  1.)  or  Jyar 

3  Sivan,  {Eslh.  viii.  9.)  .... 

4  Tamuz,  or  Thamuz 

5  Ab 


6  Elul,   (A-f/i.  vi.  15.)     .... 

7  Ethauim,  (1  Kings  viii.  2.)  or  Tifri,     . 

8  Bui,  (1  Kings  vi.  38.)  or  Maicheswan 

9  Cisleu,  or  Chisleu  (A'eA.  i.  1.)     . 

10  Tebeth,  (Eslh.  ii.   16.) 

11  Shebar      


12  Adar,   (Esra  vi.  15.) 

13  Ve  adar,  or  the  second  Adar. 


This  month  was  added,  or  intercalated,  from  time  to  time ;  when  the 
twelve  lunar  months,  faMijig  considerably  short  of  a  solar  year,  introduced 
such  an  irregularity  in  the  seasons,  as  wa"s  inconsistent  with  the  observance 
of  the  sacred  festivals  at  the  proper  time."  This  month  being,  on  those  oc- 
casions, added,  between  the  end  of  Adar,  the  twelfth  month,  and  the  be- 
ginning of  Nisan,  the  first  month,  brought  back  the  computation  of  the 
year  to  some  degree  of  regularity.  It  answered  the  purpose,  in  some  mea- 
sure, which  the  29lli  of  February,  every  fourth  year,  does  in  our  days  : 
viz.  to  preserve  a  coincidence  between  the  twelve  months  which  constitute 
the  year,  and  the  ^ual  yearly  revolution  of  the  earth  round  the  sun. 
Hut  the  intercaiatey month  by  no  means  settled  the  calculations  of  the 
israi-lites,  in  that  degree  of  exactness,  to  which  astronomers  have  at  pre- 
s.  nt  reduced  it.  The  months  of  Israel,  as  here  stated,  are  supposed  to  an- 
siver,  each  to  the  closing  half  of  the  former,  and  the  first  part  of  the  lat- 
ter of  our  months,  as  annexed  to  them:  but  these  intercalatory  months, 
and  especially  the  absolute  necessity  which  there  was  for  thom,  must  con- 
siderably deduct  from  accuracy  in  all  these  calculations.  They  are,  how- 
ever, sufficiently  exact  for  all  useful  purposes. 

The  days  of  the  week  were  numbered  by  the  Israelites  in  their  orde)-, 
the  first,  the  second,  &c.  ;  the  seventh,  or  last  day  of  the  week  being  the 
sabbath  ;  but  it  does  not  appear  that  they  had  any'names  affixed  to  them. 

Their  days  were  generally  reckoned  from  the  setting  of  the  sun  to  the 
next  setting  of  the  sun,  according  to' the  original  ar.angcment ;  "The 
evening  and  the  morning  were  the  first  day." 

Both  the  night,  from  sun-set  to  sun-rise,  and  the  day,  Acm  sun-rise  to 
sun-set,  were  divided  into  twelve  hours;  which  must  have  been  unequal 
in  their  length,  at  different  seasons  of  th;-  year.  It  should,  however,  be 
remembered,  that  the  land  of  j)rumise  licing  situated  much  nearer  the 
Equator,  the  dilTerence  in  the  length  of  the  days,  in  summer  and  winter, 
and  of  tlie  nights,  during  winter,  in  prop"rlion  to  the  da\s,  was  much 
h-ss  than  in  this  country. — Some,  however,  think,  with  much  probability, 
that  He  division  of  time  into  hours  was  introdiced  by  the  IJomans.  The 
•vord  hour,  as  used  in  some  places  of  tlie  Old  Testament,  seems  not  to  de- 
note a  measure  of  time,  but  merely  the  coincidence  ol  events. 

The  niclit  likewise,  from  sun-set  to  sun-rise,  was,  among  the  Israelites, 
dividi'd  into  four  watches. — Supposing  the  sun  to  set  at  six  o'clocU,  accord- 
ing to  our  compulatiun,  the  iir  t  watch  rea'h 'd  from  6  to  a  ;  the  second, 
'r.)m  9  to  12 ;  the  third,  from  12  to  3  ;  and  the  fourth,  from  3  to  6,  or  sua- 

rieing. 

4  Y 


A  Table  of  some  of  the  Stales,  Offices,  and  Descriptions  of  Men,  as  mentioned  in  the 

CanoJiical  Sci^iplures. 

in  n    •  f-('icr-imlhpa(i"orfnmili-    who  eventually  became  re- 1  liistinKuished  in  a  manner,  not  wholly  unlike  the  academkal  honours  con- 
no'vned 'an,!  c.:lel.rate,l  in  Israel";    as  the  twcu'c  ^ons  of  Jacob  ;  and  David   ferrcd  by  modern  univcrsilies 
the  ancestor  of  the  kings  of  Judah.     , 

Jnncrs.  In  the  common  u«e  of  the  word,  magistrates  in  general  are 
intended,  whether  sui.vTior  or  inferior  :  but  it  frequently  marks  out  those 
temporary  sui  reme  rulers,  whom  God  raised  up,  to  reform  religion  and  de- 
liver his  pcoi.le,  before  he  placed  kings  in  hiiedilary  succession  over  them ; 
that  is,  from  the  death  of  Joshua,  to  the  nomination  ol  Saul  to  be  king,  or 
rather  of   David,  as  substituted  in  Saul's  place. 

F,i.nF.ns.  This  word  is  used  with  great  latitude  in  scripture  ;  but  it  more 
e.pecially  denotes  th^^  seventy  persons  constituting  the  council,  or  sanhe- 
drim, of  Israel;  and  after  the  establishment  ofChrialianity,  tlie  stated  pas- 
tors and  teachers  of  the  Christian  church. 

Kings.  The  kings  of  David's  race  were  especially  appointed  to  that 
office,  in  hereditary  succession,  by  God  himself :  but  for  Solomon's  sin, 
<en  tribes  were  taken  from  his  family,  and  given  to  Jeroboam.— Thus  the 
kings  of  Judah,  of  Davi<r3  race,  and  the  kings  of  Israel,  or  the  ten  tribes 
fif  several  families,  reigned  separately,  till  the  days  of  Hezekiah  ;  when 
Israel  or  the  kingdom  of  the  ten  tribes  was  finally  carried  captive 

Isri4Ei.iTES.  This  is  the  proper  name  of  the  whole  nation,  as  descend- 
ed from  Jacob  or  Israel ;  and  became  appropriate  to  the  ten  tribes  only, 
after  their  revolt  from  David's  family 

Jews,  or  JcDEANS.  The  decendants  of  Judah,  with  the  Levites,Ben- 
iamites,  and  others,  who  joined  themselves  to  Judah,  after  the  division  of 
the  kingdom,  are  meant  by  this  name. — It  is  therefore  manifestly  improper, 
though  very  common,  to  call  the  nation  in  general  Jews,  at  any  period  of 
their  history,  till  about  the  time  of  the  Babylonish  captivity  ;  when  the 
ten  tribes  being  disnersed,  all  the  remains  of  the  nation  gradually  received 
this  name,  and  are  known  by  it  to  this  day. 

A  Hebrew  or  the  Hebrews.  A  lineal  descendant  from  Heber  and 
Abraham,  and  not  one  who  had  been  proselyted,  or  whose  ancestors  had 
fceen  proselyted. 

A  I'rosei.vte.  a  person,  from  another  nation,  who  was  incorporated 
into  the  church  of  Israel,  by  receiving  circumcision,  and  becoming  obe- 
dient to  the  law  of  Moses.  Learned  men  distinguished  between  different 
kinds  of  proselytes ;  but  the  scripture  does  not. 

High  Priest.  The  priest  of  Aaron's  race,  who  was  allowed  to  enter 
into  the  most  holy  place,  constituted  chief  ruler  of  the  church  of  Israel, 
and  the  special  type  of  Christ. 

Second  Priest.  He,  as  it  is  generally  supposed,  who  was  appointed 
to  olficiate  for  the  high  priest,  in  case  he  was  disqu^ified. 

Chief  Priests.  The  principal  persons  of  the  twenty-four  orders,  into 
which  the  sons  of  Aaron  were  divided  by  David,  that  tliey  might  serve  in 
rotation. 

Levites.  The  descendants  of  Levi,  by  Gershon,  Kohath,  and  Merari, 
who  were  not  of  Aaron's  race  ;  but,  in  many  respects,  servants  to  the 
priests  ;  yet  often  teachers  and  magistrates  in  Israel. 

Nethinims.  Servants  to  the  priests  and  Levites,  for  the  meaner  and 
more  laborious  offices  ;  being  the  descendants  of  the  Gibeonites,  and  of 
others,  who  were  voluntarily  devoted  to  these  services 

Prophets,  or  Seers.  Extraordihary  ministers  of  religion,  whom  God 
raised  up  to  reveal  his  will  to  mankind,  to  reform  Israel ;  and  to  predict 
future  events,  especially  the  coming'  of  the  Messiah,  his  sufferings,  and 
the  glory  that  should  follow. 

Sons  of  the  Prophets.  Persons  educated  in  (he  scliools  of  the  pro- 
yhets,  from  the  days  of  Samuel,  who  instituted  them;  from  whom  God 
frequently  called  nu  n  to  the  prophetical  office  ;  and  who,  on  many  occa- 
»ions,  were  extraordinary  teachers  of  true  religion,  when  the  priests  and 
Levites  neglected  their  duty. 

Scribes.  Learned  men,  whose  professed  object  was  to  expound,  and 
enforce,  the  law  of  (!od,  from  the  days  of  Ezra,  to  those  of  our  Lord. — 
The  word  scrihe  in  the  history  et  Israel,  under  regal  government,  gene- 
rally means  secnlan/ ;  that  is,  to  the  king. 

llABBiF.s,    Doctors,  Lawyers.     Scribes,  who  had  attained  to  certain 


Tiushatha.  The  governor  of  the  Jews,  appointed  by  the  Persian 
kings,  after  the  captivity. 

Tetrarchs.  Persons,  each  of  whom  were  appointed  by  the  Koni-ms 
to  govern  a  fourth  part  of  that  district,  which  had  formed  the  kingd.j;ii  of 
Herod  the  great ;  and  which,  at  his  death,  was  divided  into  four  govern- 
ments.    (J^ole,  LiiJte  iii.  L) 

Centurions.  Officers  in  the  Roman  army,  commanding  a  hundred 
men. 

Publicans.  Ta^-galherers,  undf-r  the  Romans.  The  principal  publi- 
cans farmed  large  districts,  at  an  annual  rent ;  and  were  aided  by  the  Ro- 
man armies  in  exacting  their  demands  from  individuals  ;  and  the  inferior 
publicans  rented  smaller  tracts  of  them,  or  were  their  servants. 

Pharisees.  A  sect  among  the  Jews,  in  the  days  of  Christ  (having 
sprung  up  some  time  before,)  which  undpr  the  profession  of  extraordinary 
strictness  and  sanotity,  was  remarkal  le  for  hypocrisy,  pride,  censnrious- 
ness,  and  covetousness.  They,  however,  maintained  the  true  doctrine 
concerning  the  resurrection,  and  received  all  iiie  books  of  the  Old  Testa- 
ment, as  divinely  inspired,    as  the  oracles  of  God. 

Sadducees.  a  sect  of  infidels  among  the  Jews,  who,  professing  indeed 
some  regard  to  certain  parts  of  the  scriptures,  denied  the  resurrection, 
disbelieved  a  future  state,    and  the  existence  of  angels  and  spirits. 

Herodians.  Sadducees,  who  sliaped  their  religion  to  outward  circum- 
stances, and  specially  paid  court  to  Plerod.  Some  say  they  professed  to 
believe  that  king  Herod  was  the  Messiah. 

Samaritans.  The  descendants  of  the  nations  whom  the  kings  of  As- 
syria settled  in  the  country,  from  which  they  dispossessed  the  ten  tribes  ; 
united  with  some  Israelites,  and  apostate  Jews,  and  Jewish  priests  ;  who  es- 
tablished a  schismatical  religion  in  Samaria,  which  produced  the  most  de- 
termined reciprocal  enmity  and  antipathy  between  them  and  the  Jews. 

Nazarene.  a  name  by  which  the  Christians  were  at  first  distinguish- 
ed ;  but  afterwards  applied  to  a  heretical  sect. 

Stoics.  A  sect  of  heathen  philosophers,  who  prided  themselves  in 
apathy,  or  an  atTected  indifference  to  pleasure  or  pain  ;  who  considered 
virtue  as  its  own  reward ;  and  who  maintained  that  all  events  were  deter- 
mined by  fate,  as  superior  to  the  will  of  the  gods,  even  of  tlie  supreme 
God. 

Epicureans.  A  sect  of  heathen  philosophers,  who  ascribed  all  things 
to  chance;  and  considered  pleasure  as  the  chief  good. 

Aposti.es.  Persons  selected  by  Jesus  Christ,  to  be  the  witnesses  of  his 
life,  death,  aifd  resurrection,  to  mankind  ;  the  repositories  of  his  holy  doc- 
trine, from  whom  it  should  be  communicated  to  the  nations,  and  to  alf 
future  ages ;  and  who,  by  their  preaching  and  writings,  should  make  known 
his  h'lly  religion  ;  so  that  to  the  end  of  the  world  their  doctrine  must  be  ap- 
pealed to,    as  the  standard  of  truth  and   duty. 

F.vANCEi.iSTS.  For  many  ages,  this  word  has  marked  out  the  writers 
of  the  four  narratives  which  have  been  transmitted  to  us,  as  of  divine  au- 
thority, concerning  the  miracles,  life,  death,  and  resurrection,  of  our  blessed 
Saviour  ;  but  in  the  New  Testament,  it  signifies  simply  preachers  cf  the  gos- 
pel;  yet  with  a  special  design.alion  of  certain  persons,  who,  under  the 
authority  and  direction  of  the  a[X)stlts,  (the  prmcijial  missionaries  of  Christ 
to  mankind,)  wore  sent  forth  to  establish  and  regulate  the  churtrhes  plant- 
ed by  the  aposiles,  u;iii  j  jjlant  new  churches.  They  seem  to  have  beep 
distinguished  from  staged  pastors,  in  nearly  the  same  manner  as  modern  mis- 
sionaries are  from  resident  ministers. 

Bishops.  The  same  persons  are  in  many  pl.icesca1le.l  botn  '  .shops  and 
elders  :  but  it  is  generally,  and  with  great  probability,  supposed,  that  af- 
ter a  time  the  bishops  became  the  superintendants  and  overseers,  not  only 
of  the  churches,    but  of  the  pastors  also,    each  in  a  limited  district. 

Deacons.  Persons  appointed,  by  the  counsel  and  direction  of  the  apos- 
tles, to  take  care  of  the  poor,  and  the  secular  concerns  of  the  churches  • 
from  whom,  h.wf ver,  it  seems  evident  that  elders  and  evangelists  were 
fre(|uently  chosen,  and  sent  tbrth. 

NicoLAiTANS.  A  corrupt  company  of  heretics,  answering  in  many 
respects  t".  (he  Antinomians  of  modern  tiia;s.  There  is,  however,  no 
pr  lof  thai  th  ■;,  i'   .e  the  disciples  of  Nicolas,  one  of  the  first  deacons'; 


degrees  ol  eminency,  or  reputation,  in  tlicir  profession;  and  who  were | indeed  tlit  sup,  osiioji is,  in  the  highest  degree,  improbable 


T1I£  END. 


